-X  I  E)  R.A  R.Y 

OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY 
Of  ILLINOIS 

940«4 
F92cE J 
1849 


The  p*lrson  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 

UNIVERSITY   OF    ILLINOIS    LIBRARY   AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


MM  31 

FEB  1 


m  APR  ^^''^1^93 

MAY  I  8  1993 


MAY  14 


JUN  17  19^1 

nv  21 


981 


1 

193 


fl  1  1000 


LI61  — O-1096 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/chroniclesofengl00froi_1 


CHEONICLES 


OP 


ENGLAND,  FRANCE.  SPAIN. 

AND 


THE  ADJOINING  COUNTRIES, 

FROM  THE  LATTER  PART  OF  THE  REIGN  OF  EDWARD  11.  TO  THE  CORONATION  OF  HENRY  IV. 


BY  SIR  JOHN  rROISSAET. 


TRANSLATED   FROM   THE  FRENCH, 

WITH   VARIATIONS   AND   ADDITIONS,   FROM   MANY   CELEBRATED   MS  S. 

BY  THOMAS  JOHNES,  ESQ. 


TO  WHICH  ARE  PREFIXED  ' 

LIFE  OF  THE  AUTHOR,  AN  ESSAY  ON  HIS  WORKS,  AND  A  CRITICISM  ON  HIS  HISTORY 

it 

WITH  AN 

ORIGINAL  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 

ON  THE  CHARACTER  AND   SOCIETY  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES, 

BY  REV.  JOHN  LORD. 


NEW-YORK: 
LEAVITT,  TROW  <k  CO.,  191  BROADWAY. 

1849, 


ff 


AN  ORIGINAL  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 


ON  IBS 


H  CHAEACTER  AND  SOCIETY  OE  THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


BY  REV.  JOHN  LORD. 


"Did  you  ever  rend  Frnissart?"  said  Claverhouse. 
"  No !"  was  Morton's  answer. 

*'  I  have  haUa  mind,"  returned  Claverhouse.  "  to  contrive  you  should  have  six  months 
imprisonment,  m  order  to  procure  you  that  pleasure.  His  chapters  inspire  me  with  more 
enthusiasm  than  even  poetry  itself.  And  the  noble  Canon,  with  what  true  chivalrous 
»eeiing  he  conlines  his  beautiful  expressions  of  soirov/ for  the  death  of  the  gallant  and 
high-bred  kmsht,  oi'  whom  it  was  a  pity  to  see  the  fall,  such  was  his  loyalty  to  his  king, 
pure  faith  to  his  religion,  hardihood  toward  his  enemy,  and  fidelity  to  Ins  lady  love !" 

Old  Mortality. 

One  of  the  last  things  to  be  expected  in  an  essay  like  this,  is  a 
panegyric  of  those  Chronicles  which  have  stood  the  test  of  nearly 
five  centuries,  and,  from  the  time  they  first  appeared,  have  been  the 
admiration  of  genius  in  every  country  of  Europe.  Who  can  add  to 
the  praises  of  St.  Palaye,  of  Montaigne,  of  Gray,  and  sir  Walter 
Scott !  Froissart— "  the  flerodotus  of  a  barbarous  age,  with  his  sim- 
pie  curiosity  and  reh'gious  credulity,"  has  been  the  delight,  for  ages, 
of  all  who  love  to  read 

"Of  bold  men's  bloody  combatings  and  gentle  ladies'  tears." 
He  has  presented  a  living  picture  of  Europe  in  its  boisterous 
spring-time,  with  all  its  tumultuous  pleasures,  its  chivalric  glories, 
and  its  magnificent  superstitions.    He  has  given  us  a  type  both  of 
the  splendor  and  the  decline  of  the  heroic  world.   He  has  transmitted 
to  posterity  brilliant  examples  of  dauntless  heroism,  and  perfect 
models  of  reproachless  chivalry.    With  the  sympathy  and  spirit  of 
an  eye-witness,  and  with  the  frankness  of  an  old  priest,  anxious  to 
entertain  his  noble  patron  with  as  good  a  story  as  was  consistent 
with  truth,  he  has  detailed  the  most  eventful  exploits  of  our  ances- 
tors,  in  one  of  the  most  interesting  periods  of  English  history,  and 
one  of  the  most  exciting  epochs  in  the  progress  of  civilization.  He 
has  described,  with  a  most  charming  simplicity,  even  with  dramatic 
power,  all  that  can  excite  curiosity  in  the  usages  of  feudal  warfare, 
in  the  lives  and  forUines  of  nobles,  in  the  squabbles  of  priests,  and  in 
the  amusements  of  that  class  with  whom  he  associated;    It  is  true, 
that  his  Chronicles  chiefly  pertain  to  battles  and  sieges,  to  marches 
and  warriors,  to  tournaments  and  tilts,  to  loves  and  wassailings;  but 
his  age  was  warlike,  and  none  for  whom  he  wrote  had  an  ear  for 
anythmg  but  the  martial  and  the  romantic.    He  describes  the  spirit 
of  his  age,  with  fidelity  and  minuteness,  without  stopping  to  make 
philosophical  generalizations,  and  ingenious  theories  on  the  piwress 
oi  civihzation.   He  did  not  pretend  to  be  an  historian  in  the  mo'dern 
sense,  and  he  did  not  profess  to  reason  concerning  the  intere^^ts  of 
society  with  the  spirit  of  a  philosopher.    He  was  a  chronicler— a 
story-teller— a  dehneator  of  men  and  manners  as  he  saw  them— as 
he  knew  them.    And  it  is  his  candor,  his  talent  of  observation,  and 
his  liveliness  in  detail,  which  give  value  to  the  book  on  which  he 
spent  his  life.    "  It  is  history,"  says  Montaigne,  "  naked  and  un- 
adorned ;  every  one  may  profit  from  it  according  to  the  depths  of  Ais 
(jjj  understanding."  ^  ^ 

Nor  are  the  subjects  which  he  narrates  with  so  much  spirit,  with 


Who  does  not  dwell  with  delight  on  the  gorgeous  description  of  the 
tournament,  where  the  place  inclosed  for  combat  « is  surrounded 
with  sovereigns  and  bishops  and  barons,  and  ail  that  rank  and  beauty 
had  ennobled  among  the  fair ;  when  the  combatants,  covered  with 
shining  armor,  and  only  known  by  a  device  or  emblazoned  shield, 
issued  forth,  not  without  danger,  to  win  the  prize  of  valor,  bestowed* 
by  the  queen  of  beauty,  amid  the  animating  music  of  minstrels,  and 
the  shouts  of  the  assembled  multitude  ?" 

The  Chronicles  of  Froissart  are  not  only  a  faithful  mirror  of  his 
age,  which  is  all  we  want  in  chronicles,  but  the  age  itself  is  one  of 
the  most  interesting  in  the  history  of  Europe.    It  was  an  epoch. 
Society  was  passing  through  a  new  transformation.    It  was  the 
spring-time  of  European  society,  when  the  principles,  which  now 
agitate  it,  were  then  in  the  process  of  development,  and  when  the 
institutions,  which  now  are  our  pride  and  glory,  were  springing  up 
amid  chills  and  storms.    A  brilliant  morning  had  dawned  upon 
Europe,  and  the  noxious  vapors  of  a  long  night  of  one  thousand  years 
were  vanishing  away  before  the  rising  sun  of  modern  civilization. 
In  the  fourteenth  century,  commenced  the  strife  of  new  principles* 
the  clash  of  new  interests,  and  the  rise  of  new  powers.    V/e  behold' 
a  period  of  experiments,  of  combinations,  and  of  reform.    We  see 
the  conflict  of  factions,  and  orders,  and  interests,  and  new  and  grand 
developments  of  character  and  passion.    We  contemplate  the  c^on- 
flict  of  faith  with  reason,  of  aristocracy  with  democracy,  of  monarchy 
with  republicanism,  and  of  papacy  with  dissent.    In  the  v/hirl  of 
contending  principles  and  interests,  we  see  the  bursting  forth  of  new 
and  unknown  energies.    Commerce,  manufactures,  and  agriculture 
received  a  new  impulse.    The  fine  arts  attained  the  perfection  of  the 
antique  models.    Poetry  became  again  inspired,  and  science  souo-ht 
for  elementary  principles,    Thej;e  was  no  monument  of  ancient 


out  interest.    "The  age  of  chivalry  indeed  is  gone."    We  have 
l^ped  away  Its  helmets  and  its  spears :  and  its  blazonry  is  invested 
cj^ith  a  more  poetic  charm.    Still  wi  " 


---^  _    t'^^--'-  w.wiiii.    Still  we  love  the  past — we  love  the 

^ i^'*  w  J""  "^^""'^  ^'^^""''y-  We  hate  to  divest  it  even  of  its  fictions, 
hn  tJ-     f  ■  P''^"'^"^        ^^^P       sympathy  exists  for  the  chiv- 

Walfic  glories.  The  independent  spirit  of  chivalry,  bent  on  the  accom- 
i-J  plishment  of  lofty  ends,  without  calculation  of  chances,  or  fear  of 
^  lailure  so  generous  in  action,  so  munificent  in  courtesy,  so  frank  in 
tnendship  and  so  gallant  in  danger,  ever  must  have  rare  attraction 
to  the  enthusiastic  and  the  aspiring.  There  is  something  peculiarly 
delightiu  and  exciting  in  those  stories  which  represent  the  hero  of 
the  middle  ages,  loyAl  and  brave,  superbly  mounted,  cased  in  glitter- 
ing steel,  surrounded  by  his  men-at-arms,  and  issuing  forth  from  his 
Icrdly  castle,  in  quest  of  adventures,  or  on  an  errand" of  love  Who 
does  not  love  to  read  of  the  fair  and  haughty  dames  encouraging 
their  Champions  at  the  tilt,  and  rewarding  their  valor  with  sacred 
^*>annera  and  embroidered  scarfs,  worked  with  their  own  hands? 


genius  which  was  not  rivalled.  There  was  no  subject  which  piiTlos" 
ophy  did  not  investigate.  There  was  no  climate  which  adventurous 
curiosity  did  not  explore.  There  was  an  unprecedented  brilliancy 
of  intellectual  effort,  and  an  unknown  energy  of  mora!  purpose. 
Everywhere  there  was  a  vast  expenditure  of  physical,  intellectual 
and  moral  energies.  To  this  era  we  trace  the  admission  of  commons 
into  legislatures,  the  disfranchisement  of  slaves,  and  the  freedom  of 
cities.  This  was  the  period  of  popular  insurrections,  and  of  general 
fermentation.  In  this  period  Roman  jurisprudence  was  revived 
universities  were  established,  the  modern  languages  created  the' 
Bible  was  translated,  printing,  gunpowder  and  the  mariner's  com- 
pass  were  invented,  and  religious  and  civil  liberty  dawned. 

Sin -e  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  there  have  been,  strictlv 
speaking,  but  two  great  epochs  in  European  society.    The  one  was 
that  just  referred  to,  the  other  that  which  succeeded  the  dissolution 
01  the  Roman  Empire.    When  the  vices  of  self-interest  had  eaten 
out  the  vitals  ot  the  state  ;  when  there  was  left  no  longer  a  material 
on  which  either  Christianity  or  literature  could  work,  and  both  were 
equally  corrupted  ;  when  luxury,  egotism,  sensuality  and  unreasona- 
ble  pride  characterized  the  privileged  classes  ;  while  povei  tv,  mean- 
ness and  excessive  degradation  were  the  misfortunes  of  "the  mil. 
lions;  when  all  the  wealth  of  the  empire  was  concentrated  among 
a  few  enervated  aristocrats,  and  there  was  no  longer  a  central 
power  to  preserve  order  or  law  in  the  provinces,  or  even  to  keep 
the  emperors  on  their  throne ;  when,  in  short,  there  was  a  dissolu. 
tion  of  all  the  bonds  of  society,  then  God  sent  violence  on  the  earth. 
The  barbarians  advanced  from  their  forests,  to  conquer,  to  deso-° 
late,  and  to  reconstruct.    In  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries  was  that 
mixture  of  races  and  languages  and  institutions,  when  all  the 
elements  of  the  Roman  and  Barbaric  world  were  mingled  together 
that  forms  the  first  great  epoch  of  European  society.    And  this  era 
was  disastrous  in  the  extreme.    Society  was  depressed  to  a  greater 
degree  than  at  any  other  time  in  the  history  of  Europe.    There  was 
incessant  anarchy.    The  strong  preyed  upon  the  weak,  and  the  law 
of  brute  force  was  terribly  triumphant.    Christianity  was  only  "  a 
dim  taper  which  had  need  of  snufling."    Moral  power  was  weak 


ORIGINAL   INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


Treachery,  rapine,  lust  and  murder  were  the  characteristic  vices  of 
the  times,  Europe  seemed  destined  to  worse  evils  than  those  whicli 
disgraced  the  Roman  world.  But  these  evils  passed  away.  Crea- 
tion succeeded  destruction.  From  the  disordered  elements  of  human 
stcilc,  and  the  restless  he avings  of  human  passion,  there  was  heard, 
at  last,  a  "melodious  birth-song,"  and  in  praise  o( Him  who  overrules 
iisastrous  changes  for  the  ultimate  good  of  man. 

But  the  great  evils  and  commotions  incident  to  such  a  revolution 
liid  not  pass  away  until  Charlemagne,  after  a  long  reign  of  fifty  years, 
had  fidlilled  his  mission ;  until  he  had  stopped  Barbarian  invasion, 
had  centralized  power,  and  had  given  to  ecclesiastics  authority,  as  a 
counterpoise  to  the  power  of  nobles. 

From  his  death,  may  be  dated  what  historians  have  been  pleased 
to  call  the  "  dark  ages,"  the  period  of  repose  between  two  exciting 
epochs.  Society  settled  down  under  the  control  of  two  great  princi- 
ples, the  aristocratic  and  the  autocratic,  the  government  of  nobles, 
and  of  priests.  Then  feudalism  and  the  papacy  were  ripened  into 
universal  coercive  systems. 

Under  the  operation  of  these  systems,  society  seemed  both  slug, 
gish  and  torpid.  During  the  500  years  in  which  they  flourished, 
there  is  but  little  to  interest  the  superficial  or  unreflecting  mind. 
Tiicre  were  no  great  political  events,  no  great  military  enterprises, 
except  the  Crusades,  no  brilliant  discoveries,  no  great  attainments, 
no  striking  advances  in  civilization.  Society  seemed  to  move  round 
in  a  continual  circle,  as  incapable  of  progression  as  it  was  of  rest. 
Barons  and  priests  shared  between  them  the  government  and  the 
wealth  of  Europe. 

Neither  of  the  systems,  which  form  the  chief  object  of  our  interest 
in  the  history  of  Christendom  for  500  years,  are  to  be  praised  or 
admired,  except  so  far  as  they  were  adapted  to  the  times.  In  view 
of  the  times,  however,  they  both  answered  useful  ends,  and  are  never 
to  be  spoken  of  with  unmitigated  contempt  or  censure. 

The  feudal  system  prevented  the  people  from  roving  robbers,  and 
from  the  aggressions  of  powerful  chieftains,  except  those  who  were 
licensed  to  oppress  them.    Oppression  ever  has  been  the  fate  of  the 
poor  man.    It  was  less,  however,  under  baronial  rule  than  before 
feudalism  was  established.    The  serf  was  indeed  compelled  to  labor 
like  a  slave.    He  was  cr\ished  beneath  the  iron  weight  of  a  martial 
aristocracy.    His  tears  were  often  unheeded,  and  his  sorrows  re- 
ceived  no  sympathy.    Feudalism  begat  in  the  breast  of  the  haughty 
and  isolated  baron,  the  pride  of  birth,  and  the  feehng  of  personal  con- 
sequence.    It  developed  all  the  selfishness  of  an  uncultivated  nature, 
and  prevented  the  appreciation  of  the  miseries  of  dependents  ;  and  it 
destroyed  elevation  of  sentiment  among  the  people  themselves,  led 
lo  mean  servility,  to  poverty  and  dependence  ;  and,  for  these  rea- 
sons,  the  system  was  detestable,  and  the  remembrance  of  it  painful 
to  the  peasantry  of  Europe.    But  it  had  a  bright  side,  if  we  consider 
the  times  in  which  it  flourished,  and  that  state  <jf  utter  disorganiza- 
lion  and  wretchedness,  from  which  it  rescued  society  in  the  seventh 
century.    It  developed  the  character  of  woman,  and  led  to  the 
appreciation  of  her  virtues.    The  Germanic  nations  had  ever  held 
woman  in  veneration.    In  their  ancient  forests  they  looked  upon 
her  as  a  superior  being.    But  this  natural  veneration,  which  neither 
Greek  nor  Roman  shared,  even  in  the  most  brilliant  periods  of  an- 
cient  civilization,  even  when  Christianity  had  developed  the  heroism 
of  the  female  martyr,  was  ripened  into  idolatry  under  the  influence 
of  feudalism.    Woman,  shut  up  in  a  castle  with  her  lord,  made  her 
influence  felt.    The  baron  perceived  her  virtues,  and  honored  them. 
He  made  her  his  equal  companion.    He  made  her  the  object  of  his 
devotion.    In  the  feudal  castle  of  the  dark  ages,  woman's  worth  was 
first  perceived,  and  first  acknowledged;  and  the  appreciation  of  this 
worth  led  to  enthusiasm.    Chivalry  received  its  attractive  form. 
"  The  love  of  God  and  the  ladies,  was  enjoined  as  a  simple  duty, 
and  he  who  was  faithful  to  his  mistress,  was  sure  of  salvation  in  the 
theology  of  castles,  if  not  of  cloisters."    W omen  were  present  in 
cournaments,  and  in  feasts,  and  in  all  amusements.    A  lady  did  not 
disdain  to  have  a  falcon  on  her  wrist,  and  a  grayhound  following 
her.    For  her,  the  wandering  minstrel  sang  the  strains  of  heroism 
and  love.    Under  her  protection,  sentimental  poetry  was  cultivated. 
Not  only  v/ere  knights  proud  to  utter  her  praises  in  the  songs  of 
Provence,  but  grave  scholars  forgot  their  studies  in  the  composition 
of  lyrics,  whose  pensiveness  and  devotion  would  have  surprised  and 
amused  the  amatory  poets  of  antiquity.    "  You  composed,"  said 
Eloise  to  Abelard,  v/ho  had  learned  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine  the 
amorous  dialect  of  Thoulouse,  "  many  verses,  so  sweet  both  in  their 
language  and  melody,  that  your  name  v»'as  incessantly  in  the  mouths 
of  all." 

Feudalism  not  only  led  to  the  appreciation  of  woman's  worth,  and 
ripened  respect  for  her  into  devotion  and  gallantry,  but  it  devel- 
oped, in  the  minds  of  the  people,  the  sentiment  of  loyalty,  attach- 
ment to  country,  attachment  to  irieuds,  attachment  to  truth.  This 
loyalty,  applied  to  everything,  was  an  antidote  in  the  midst  of  pris- 
ons ;  in  the  minds  of  serfs  ;  in  the  minds  of  barons.  Treachery  and 
hypocrisy  became  detestable.  Courtesy,  magnanimity,  courage,  hos- 
pitality,  became  the  virtues  of  the  age.  Great  deeds  were  done  in 
obedience  to  this  principle,  by  the  fraternity  of  knights.  The  baron 
forsook  his  castle,  and  the  peasant  his  hut,  to  maintain  the  honor  of 
a  family,  or  to  preserve  the  sacredness  of  a  vow.  It  was  this  senti- 
ment of  loyalty,  which  made  the  poor  serf  patient  in  liia  toils,  and 


serene  in  his  sorrows.  It  enabled  his  master  to  brave  all  physical 
evils,  and  enjoy  a  sort  of  spiritual  romance.  It  bound  the  peasant  to 
his  master,  and  his  master  to  his  king.  It  was  the  principle  needed 
to  counteract  the  miseries  of  an  infant  state  of  civilization. 

So  of  the  other  institution  which  exercised  so  powerfid  an  influ- 
ence  in  the  middle  ages  :  it  is  to  be  respected  amid  all  its  evills. 
No  Protestant  can  love  that  system  of  ecclesiastical  encroachment 
and  fraud  which  the  papacy  encouraged,  and  no  one  wou'd  wish  to 
see  it  restored  ;  nor  should  its  corruptions  be  excused,  or  denied. 
Still,  the  papacy  fulfilled  a  noble  mission  in  a  turbulent  and  ignorant 
age.  It  was  a  paternal  authority,  congenial  to  the  minds  and  cir- 
cumstances of  the  Gothic  races.  They  beheld,  in  the  pope,  their 
spiritual  father,  the  vicegerent  of  the  Invisible  King,  who  held  in 
his  hands  the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell.  When  no  earthly  influ- 
ence could  restrain  the  lawless  passions  of  the  violent  nobility,  they 
were  curbed  by  the  power  of  a  ghostly  superstition.  They  could 
not  see  their  children  refused  the  rights  of  baptism  ;  they  could  not 
behold  their  relatives  refused  admission  into  heaven  :  they  could  not 
stand  before  the  terrors  of  that  awful  anathe-^.'.a  which  consigned 
them  to  the  wrath  of  God.  Priestly  power  is  bad  enough,  especially 
when  abused  ;  but  it  is  better  than  none.  I  question  whether  any 
other  power  than  that  which  the  Christian  clergy  exercised  in  the 
middle  ages,  though  based  on  supersitious  fear,  could  have  restrained 
the  outbreak  of  fiery  and  destructive  passions  in  the  breasts  of 
the  impetuous  barons.  Moreover,  the  papacy  was  a  great  central 
power,  needed  to  control  the  princes  of  Europe,  and  settle  the  diffi- 
culties which  arose  between  them.  The  popes,  whatever  may  have 
been  their  personal  character,  were  conservators  of  peace.  They 
preserved  unity  amid  anarchy,  and  restrained  the  impulses  of  pas- 
sionate kings.  Again,  the  papacy,  in  its  best  ages,  is  thought  by 
many  profound  historians  to  have  been  democratic  in  its  sympathies. 
It  guarded  the  interests  of  the  people  :  it  preserved  them  from  the 
violence  of  their  oppressors  :  it  furnished  a  retreat,  in  monasteries, 
for  the  contemplative,  the  suffering,  the  afflicted,  and  the  poor.  The 
monks  and  nuns  were  taught  by  their  quiet  and  industrious  life,  that 

 "  There  exists 

An  higher  than  the  warrior's  excellence ; 
Tliat  vast  and  sudden  deeds  of  violence. 
Adventures  wild,  and  wonders  of  the  moment. 
These  are  not  they  which  generate 
The  calm  and  blissful  and  enduring  mighty." 

From  their  "  beehives  of  industry,"  probably  disgraced  by  the  vices 
of  concubinage  and  the  follies  of  asceticism,  they  only  issued  to  relieve 
the  helpless,  to  succor  the  distressed,  to  teach  the  ignorant,  and  to  ad- 
minister  celestial  consolation. 

It  is  in  this  view  that  the  civil  and  religious  structure  of  society  in 
the  dark  ages  should  be  viewed — as  full  of  defects,  if  it  were  applied 
to  modern  life,  when  the  blessings  it  formerly  bestowed  now  proceed 
from  other  sources  :  but,  after  all,  as  admirably  adapted  to  the  times, 
and  as  indicating  that  superintending  power  which  only  gradually 
renovates  the  condition  of  society.  And,  so  long  as  this  structur* 
was  adapted  to  the  times,  it  is  both  uncharitable  and  unphilosophical 
to  condemn  it,  certainly  with  wholesale  abuse. 

It  is  also  in  view  of  the  evils  attending  the  new  structure  which  . 
the  barbarians,  unenlightened  by  science,  and  uninstructed  by  the 
experience  of  past  generations,  erected  upon  the  bleeding  surface  of 
the  earth,  so  long  disgraced  with  every  crime,  and  marked  by  every 
calamity,  that  so  many  have  denounced  the  middle  ages  as  a  period 
of  such  unmitigated  darkness  and  gloom.    The  times  were  dark  and 
gloomy  enough,  every  one  knows.    No  one,  in  this  age,  but  a  vision, 
ary  rhapsodist  of  the  olden  time,  would  deny  the  despotism  of  an 
iron  age,  and  the  countless  miseries  of  a  second  infancy  of  society. 
Who  would  cover  up  the  cruelties  of  the  feudal  system,  or  excuse 
the  impostures  of  papal  Rome?    But  in  a  formative  state  of  society 
we  expect  disasters.    The  objects  of  nature,  moral  as  well  as  phys- 
ical, are  ever  slow  in  arriving  at  maturity.    Barbarians  could  not  be 
civilized  in  a  day,  especially  under  the  guidance  of  a  corrupted 
Christianity.    It  is  something  if  we  discern  in  them  the  elements  of 
a  noble  people.    Time  and  the  Gospel  would  develop  their  wasted 
energies.    They  were  inexperienced,  and  could  not  be  expected  to 
erect  upon  the  ruins  of  the  old  world  a  faultless  structure.  They 
were  not  to  be  absolved  from  the  penalty  of  violating  natural  laws. 
They  were  ignorant,  and  hence  could  not  but  be  exp  jsed  to  the  arts 
of  designing  priests.    They  were  rude,  and  hence  must  endure 
poverty.   They  were  obliged  to  develop  from  themselves  the  sleeping 
germs  of  a  new  civilization.    They  were  doomed  to  many  suflTerings, 
and  disgraced  by  many  crimes  in  the  days  of  their  pilgrimage ;  but 
they  were  guided  by  the  light  of  faith,  and  the  impulses  of  generous 
youth.    When,  at  last,  they  reached  the  promised  land  of  liberty  and 
light,  they  found  nuuiy  treasures  which  had  escaped  the  wreck  of  the 
old  classic  v/orld.    And,  then,  of  these  well-preserved,  but  long-des- 
pised ruins,  they  erected  a  far  nobler  temple  than  pagan  antiquity 
had  seen,  which,  dedicated  to  the  God  of  Love,  still  remains  a  proud 
monument  of  their  native  genius,  and  a  glorious  emblem  of  their 
Christian  faith. 

Christianity,  in  that  dark  age,  while  it  shed  a  darkened  light,  while 
it  introduced  into  Europe  "the  gloomy  monk,"  "  the  military  prophet," 
"  the  priestly  despot,"  "  the  superstitious  devotee,"  still  preserved  the 
beautiful  flowers  of  htunanity  to  more  fortunate  times.  In  the  moral 


ORIGINAL    INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


r 


power  of  learning  and  sanctity  we  are  tempted  to  exclaim,  with 
Digby,  these  surely  "  were  ages  of  highest  grace  to  man." 

Again,  the  Germanic  nations,  with  the  profoundest  respect  for  reli- 
gious  institutions,  and  for  the  ministers  of  even  a  corrupted  Chris- 
tianity, had  also  other  most  interesting  qualities  which  should  never 
be  overlooked,  even  in  their  barbarism  and  superstition.  They  had 
a  lofty  sense  of  personal  independence.  They  cherished  the  virtues 
of  disinterestedness  and  fidelity.  They  loved  social  pleasures,  the 
exercise  of  generous  courtesies,  and  the  exhibition  of  manly  and 
heroic  energies.  They  never  desponded  in  adversity.  They  grew 
stronger  after  deieat  and  disaster.  They  were  ever  greater  than 
their  circumstances.  There  was  an  undying  energy  in  their  souls. 
Nor  were  they  entirely  deficient  in  intellectual  force,  as  some  histo- 
rians, who  did  not  sympathize  with  their  physical  and  intellectual 
toils,  would  lead  us  to  suppose.  True,  they  made  no  valuable  addi- 
tions to  physical  science.  Utility  was  unto  them  the  perfection 
of  wisdom.  But  did  not  the  earlier  schoolnien  speculate  on  the 
highest  truths  of  philosophy,  and  teach  the  most  elevated  lessons  of 
mor.d  wisdom,  while  the  Norman  and  Provencal  poets  excited,  by 
their  romantic  and  allegorical  songs,  the  enthusiasm  of  a  passionate 
people  ?  It  was  in  the  "  dark  ages,^^  that  twenty-five  thousand  stu- 
dents flocked  to  Oxford,  and  thirty  thousand  to  Paris,  to  learn  theol- 
ogy, and  jurisprudence,  and  medicine.  It  was  in  these  slandered  ages 
that  we  perceive  the  "  living,  precious  germ  of  thought,'^  the  most 
wonderful  intellectual  activity  since  the  age  of  Pericles.  The  eight- 
een f)lio  volumes  of  Thjmas  Aquinas  were  filled  with  much  else 
besides  mere  barbarous  wranglings.  "  The  schoolmen,"  says  Schle- 
gel,  *'  displayed  not  only  the  most  subtle  reasonings  of  the  human 
mind,  but  the  most  refined  tenderness  of  the  enamored  heart."  Even 
Guizot  admits  "  that  they  had  merits  as  brilliant  as  they  were  varied, 
devoid  of  affectation  and  free  fi-om  pedantry."  And  they  were  ele- 
vated in  their  solitary  toil  by  the  contemplation  of  boundless  truth. 
Life,  to  them,  was  not  in  palaces  and  gardens,  in  velvets  and  wines, 
in  chariots  and  horses.  They  made  wisdom  to  consist  in  the  tri- 
umph of  the  spiritual  over  the  animal,  and  prized  life  for  its  simple 
pleasures,  and  devout  contemplation.  They  may  not  have  attained 
these  exalted  ends,  but  their  respect  for  the  spiritual  in  man  was  pro- 
found, lathe  chaos  of  a  turbulent  age,  their  minds  acquired  force 
and  fire  :  they  shone  as  morning  stars  in  the  intellectual  and  moral 
firmament  of  Europe. 

But,  after  all,  the  middle  ages  can  never  be  adduced  to  show  a 
high  state  of  humanity.  It  was  a  period  in  which  great  energies 
were  preparing.  It  was  a  state  favorable  to  grand  developments, 
and  to  the  birth  of  new  ideas.  It  was  not  a  period  of  revolution  or 
excitement,  but  of  repose.  Everything  was  settled.  There  was  no 
breaking  the  iron  fetters  which  feudalism  had  forged.  There  was 
no  resisting  the  spiritual  despotism  which  the  clergy  exercised.  The 
thraldom  of  opinions  was  too  strong  to  be  assailed.  Those  who 
were  impatient  and  inquiring  were  persecuted.  The  church  was 
opposed  to  reformation  of  any  sort,  and  was  particularly  hostile  to 
free  inquiry. 

But  the  age  is  instructing  to  contemplate,  as  a  preparation  for  a 
great  and  new  order  of  things,  and  for  the  gradual  development  of 
Christian  ideas.  It  is  only  these  ideas  which  can  give  grandeur  to 
any  hisitory.  Since  these  ideas  are  seen  in  all  the  struggles  of  our 
fathers  in  their  long  pilgrimage,  let  us  be  impressed  with  the  morals 
which  they  teach.  It  may  be  sad  to  see  so  much  human  sufieriiig, 
so  many  misdirected  energies,  such  incessant  blunders  and  follies. 
But  then  we  are  cheered  with  the  view  of  the  sufifcring  poor 
man,  gradually  breaking  his  fetters,  becoming  civilized  by  art,  en- 
riched  by  industry,  and  powerful  by  association.  We  see  him  at 
length  learning  his  duties  from  the  Bible,  and  his  politics  from 
advancing  civilization.  His  mind  was  soon  to  receive  light  from 
Heaven,  and  his  soul  to  catch  fire  from  the  new  im.pulses  in  action 
around  him. 

It  is  this  awakening  mercy  in  the  prospects  of  the  poor  man,  which 
constitutes  the  second  grand  epoch  in  European  history.  This  is 
the  epoch  in  which  Froissart  lived,  and  which  he  described,  with  so 
much  beauty  and  so  much  fascination.  As  the  high-born  old  canonist 
did  not  much  concern  himself  with  such  vulgar  affairs  as  commerce, 
and  the  revival  of  the  spirit  of  liberty,  and  the  progress  of  manufac- 
tures, or  even  the  studies  of  old  meditative  monks ;  and  as  all  these 
things  are  worthy  of  our  attention  in  the  history  of  the  times,  and 
indeed  according  to  modern  historians,  the  most  worthy,  because  they 
are  based  on  great  sjnrittml  ideas,  I  proceed  to  offer  a  few  remarks 
on  the  s})i;it  (>{  activity,  which  in  various  ways,  was  developed  in  the 
tliirteeatii  and  fourteenth  centuries.  A  glance  at  the  main  points  of 
interest,  ia  this  exciting  era,  especially  after  allusion  to  the  sluggish 
and  sleepy  times  which  preceded  it,  may  prepare  the  reader  for  the 
greater  enjoyment  of  tiie  inimitable  Chronicler,  whose  writings  are 
ortuaately,  placed  so  easily  within  his  reach. 

It  nmst  bo  remembered  the  Crusades  were  ended.  Five  millions 
of  men  had  been  buried  ia  the  plains  of  Asia,  No  immediate  tro- 
phies consoled  E'jrope  for  the  loss.  These  religious  wars  had  proved 
an  unmitigated  -jalamity.  The  object  of  the  brave  warriore  was  not 
attained,  although  at  one  time,  the  bloody  victors,  amid  the  loud  an- 
thems of  the  clergy,  had  ascended  the  hill  of  Calvary,  and  bedewed 
with  their  tears  the  monument  of  their  redemption.  Never  before, 
•"as  such  a  waste  of  treasure  and  blood.    For  two  centuries,  Europe 


had  precipitated  itself  into  Asia,  and  had  gained  nothing  but  a  few- 
cities  which  were  afterwards  lost.  Nor  can  these  martial  expeditions 
be  justified  on  any  principles,  either  of  Christianity  or  enlightened  rea- 
son. Their  principle  was  a  savage  fanaticism  and  a  deadly  hate  oi 
Mohammedanism,  because  chiefly  it  did  not  encourage,  and  perhap.- 
persecuted  the  pilgrims.  Yet  the  power  by  v,?hich  they  v/ere  sus. 
tained,  was  grand,  because  it  was  spiritual.  None  but  the  Italian 
merchants  ever  dreamed  of  gain  ;  those  adventurers  sought  at  the 
holy  sepulchre,  no  religious  consolations,  but  only  the  treasures  con- 
nected with  it.  But  the  gallant,  brave,  old  knights,  though  collected 
from  every  country  of  Europe,  were  bound  together  by  a  sjnritual 
idea.  It  was  to  rescue  the  sepulchre  from  pollution  ;  it  was  to  get  a 
sight  of  the  holy  places  connected  with  the  sufferings  of  the  Saviour, 
not  to  get  treasures  and  kingdoms,  which  sustained,  for  two  centu- 
ries,  the  most  disastrous  wars  recorded  in  history.  Tiic  enthusiastic 
and  chivalrous  heroes  of  the  middle  ages  were  animated  by  loftier 
desires  than  avarice  or  ambition,  or  even  glory  can  excite.  They 
showed  that  material  interests  can  never  be  so  strong  as  spiritual 
cravings,  even  though  they  may  be  fanatical. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  paint  the  history  of  the  Crusades.  But  was 
there  no  good  to  result  from  them  ?  Were  such  enthusiasm  and  he- 
roism  to  be  wasted,  without  accomplishing  anything?  Was  the 
flower  of  European  chivalry,  led  on  by  such  princes  as  Godfrey  and 
Hugh  the  great,  and  Raymond,  and  the  valiant  Bohemond,  and  the 
heroic  Tancred ;  and,  afterwards,  by  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion,  and 
Philip  of  France,  and  Frederic  of  Germany,  the  great  Barbarossa — 
were  all  the  vast  forces  which  the  great  monarchs  of  Europe  com- 
manded in  person,  and  inspired  with  all  the  enthusiasm  which  reli- 
gion and  chivalry  and  patriotism  could  excite — were  these  to  be 
buried  with  the  broken  columns  of  Asia  Minor  for  nothing  ?  No. 
Providence  is  prodigal  of  courage,  of  virtues,  of  sacrifices,  of  men, 
in  order  to  secure  important  ultimate  good.  From  the  graves  of  the 
Crusades  there  arose  a  spirit  which  gave  the  first  great  impulse  to 
civilization.  They  gave  the  first  shock  to  the  political  importance 
of  the  feudal  aristocracy.  The  estates  of  the  nobles  were  wasted  in 
these  wars,  but  the  gainers  were,  first,  the  monarchs  who  gathered 
around  their  thrones  despotic  power  ;  and,  secondly,  the  people  who 
secured  their  farms  and  their  shops.  The  cities  increased  in  popu- 
lation, in  consequence  of  the  impulse  which  arts  and  manufactures 
and  commerce  received,  and  then  the  people  in  the  cities  aspired  to 
political  independence.  By  clubbing  together,  they  discovered  they 
could  cope  successfully  with  any  feudal  force  which  could  be  arrayed 
against  them.  They  formed  political  combinations  as  a  counter- 
poise to  the  power  of  the  barons.  Europe  passed  from  feudal  vassal, 
age  to  the  dominion  of  centralized  power,  whether  collected  around 
the  thrones  of  princes,  or  emanating  from  republics  and  free  cities. 

The  Crusades  encouraged  commercial  enterprise.  The  warriors 
needed  ships,  and  the  Italian  merchants  lent  them  and  sold  them.. 
Every  returning  vessel  from  Asia  brought  the  luxuries  of  the  East. 
The  silks  and  spices  of  India  were  thus  exclianged,  at  the  great  Eu- 
ropean markets,  for  iron  and  flax  and  wool  and  skins. 

Thus  an  active  intercourse  was  soon  established  between  the 
north  and  south  of  Europe.    Intercourse  brought  wealth.  It  brought 
more  than  wealth,  liberality  of  mind,  intelligence,  refinement  of  man- 
ners, courteous  habits,  generosity  and  faith.    It  is  this  liberality  and 
enlargement  of  mind,  which  is  the  greatest  moral  effect  of  the  Ci*u- 
sades,  although,  in  many  cases,  it  was  indirect.    It  was  the  insula- 
tion of  nations  in  the  middle  ages,  v/hich  was  a  great  cause  of  bar. 
barism.   But,  by  the  Crusades,  nations  became  intermingled,  and 
learned  each  other's  customs  and  laws.    Not  only  were  the  minds  of 
the  Crusaders  divested  of  many  prejudices  against  each  other,  but 
also  against  the  Saracens.    Saladin  was  discovered  to  be  as  cour- 
teous and  brave  as  Richard.    The  habits  of  the  Musselmen  were 
found  to  be  more  courteous  and  generous  and  refined,  than  even  those 
of  their  invaders;  and  the  Eastern  warriors  no  longer  appeared  as 
monsters,  but  as  elegant  strangers,  with  a  love  of  science  and  song, 
a  taste  for  architecture,  and  an  appreciation  of  the  beautiful.  The 
luxury  of  their  tents,  the  richness  of  their  dresses,  the  polish  of  their 
manners,  the  vivacity  of  their  wit,  and  the  munificence  of  their  coun- 
try struck  the  rude  barbarians,  at  least,  with  surprise.    They  could 
not  detest  them  as  cordially  as  before.    They  saw  much  to  admire. 
And  then  they  ceased  to  exterminate  them.    The  Crusades  could 
not  be  sustained  so  soon  as  the  European  learned  liberality  of  mind. 
Fanaticism  had  no  element  to  feed  on,  and  died.  When  the  Crusa- 
ders returned,  the  storming  of  castles  seemed  a  small  affair.  They 
longed  for  great  conquests.    As  they  could  not  subdue  the  Moham 
medans,  they  resolved  to  subdue  each  other.    Hence  those  wars  be. 
tween  England  and  France  which  Froissart  chronicled. 

When  Froissart  appeared,  then  the  Crusades  had  ended,  but  mill- 
tary  enthusiasm  was  not  extinct.  Chivalry,  as  an  institution,  was  at 
its  height.  A  spirit  of  epterprise  and  restless  excitement  pervaded 
the  European  mind.  The  rust  of  barbarism  was  vvorn  off",  but  a  true 
civilization  was  not  established.  The  Hermit's  voice  had  nut  beeii 
heard  in  vain.  He  had  inspired  Europe  with  the  passion  he  hbd  felt 
Those  passions,  being  fanatical,  had  led  their  victims  into  the  fire. 
But,  from  the  fire,  there  issued  a  voice  proclaiming  liberty  lo  ihc 
poor  man.  Evil  was  succeeded  by  good.  The  "  world-Pliosnix" 
immolated  herself  in  flame,  that  she  might  sing  the  clearer  and  soar 
the  higher. 


VJ 


Having  now  alluded  to  tiiose  events  which  prepared  the  age  for 
the  great  convulsion  and  agitation  which  Froissart  witnessed  and 
described,  I  proceed  to  offer  a  few  observations  on  those  agitations. 

What  were  they  ?  They  were  the  conflict  of  spiritual  agencies — 
of  great  principles,  ia  government,  and  in  religion,  and  in  social  life. 
What  were  these  principles  ? 

One  of  the  most  important  was  the  principle  of  association.  This 
taught  the  people  their  strength.  They  always  had  the  power,  but 
not  the  wisdom  to  combine  it.  Until  after  the  Crusades,  they  had 
never  dreamed  how  strong  they  were  when  united  for  the  attainment 
of  noble  ends.  Hence,  formerly,  they  were  oppressed  and  crushed  and 
mocked — in  Greece,  in  Rome,  in  Europe,  under  the  feudal  system. 
But,  by  combinations,  they  could  resist  a  feudal  array,  they  could 
equip  a  merchant  fleet,  they  could  establish  a  foreign  factory.  This 
idea  of  association  became  the  soul  of  commerce  and  of  manufac- 
tures. It  even  led  to  political  liberty.  It  extorted  from  monarchs 
those  charters  which  secured  the  farm  of  the  peasant  and  the  shop  of 
the  artificer.  It  restored  a  substance  and  a  life  to  the  people  in  all 
of  their  relations  and  transactions  with  superiors.  This  idea  is  at 
the  basis  of  popular  representation.  Nothing  could  resist  it.  It 
contained  a  great  source  of  power  and  popular  improvement.  The 
people,  having  learned  the  secret  of  strength,  never  for  a  moment 
forgot  it,  even  though  sometimes  repelled  by  a  superior  force.  Under 
Wat  Tyler,  they  marched  in  a  body  to  London,  and,  had  they  pos. 
sessed  a  litde  more  experience,  would  have  extorted  from  the  trem- 
bling monarch  as  great  a  charter  of  privileges  as  the  barons  obtained 
from  John.  It  is  singular  to  see  how  this  idea  has  become  more  and 
more  important,  with  the  progress  of  society.  Nothing  now  is  at- 
tempted,  of  any  magnitude  in  a  free  country,  without  a  combination. 
It  is  seen  in  all  the  ramifications  of  business,  in  all  the  mazes  of 
politics,  and  in  all  the  movements  of  philanthropy.  The  mill,  the 
rail-road,  the  insurance  office,  and  the  missionary  station,  prove  its 
present  and  increasing  agency.  It  breaks  the  chains  of  despotism, 
rebukes  injustice,  gives  teachers  to  the  people,  and  missionaries  to 
the  heathen.  It  gives  strength  to  the  people,  so  long  crushed  and 
mocked  by  their  superiors,  even  as  the  hair  of  Samsoa  enabled  him 
to  pull  down,  upon  the  heads  of  his  exulting  enemies,  the  ancient 
temple  of  the  Philistines. 

While,  in  the  age  of  Froissart,  the  principle  of  association  was 
building  free  cities,  and  encouraging  commerce,  and  reviving  arts, 
and  breaking  fetters,  and  securing  wealth  and  political  importance 
to  the  people,  the  idea  that  men  had  a  right  to  think  for  themselves 
was  agitated.  It  had  nut,  indeed,  become  established,  nor  was  po- 
litical liberty  established;  but  the  idea  was  born  which  was  after- 
wards to  secure  it.  The  old  scholastics  had  emancipated  human 
reason  from  the  trammels  of  priestly  authority.  They  did  not  seek 
so  much  to  change  religious  opinions,  as  to  secure  the  light  of  free 
inquiry  ;  and  this  was  the  great  point  of  dispute  between  the  church 
and  men  of  letters.  As  early  as  the  first  Crusade,  the  scholars  of 
Abeiard  had  requested  him  to  give  them  "  some  philosophical  argu- 
ments — such  as  v^^ere  fit  to  satisfy  their  minds."  "  They  begged," 
Eays  Guizot,  "  that  he  would  instruct  them  not  only  to  repeat  what 
he  taught  them,  but  to  understand  the  same.  Especially,  said  they, 
is  it  necessary  that  we  should  strengthen  one  another  with  all  the 
povv'ers  of  reason,  so  that  in  questions  so  difficult  and  complicated  as 
compose  the  substance  of  the  Christian  faith,  we  may  be  able  to  hin- 
der the  subtihies  of  its  enemies  Irom  too  easily  corrupting  its  purity." 
Thus,  the.  scholastic  philosophy  endeavored  to  satisfy  human  reason, 
and  to  triumph  over  an  imperious  authority.  Its  whole  tendency, 
therefore,  was  to  lead  to  intellectual  independence,  and  thus  the  old 
Doctors  were  the  true  precursors  of  the  reformation  in-  religion  and 
philosophy.  By  the  temerity  of  their  speculations,  they  taught  the 
human  mind  to  think  boldly,  and  raised  an  inquisitive  spirit  which  it 
v»^as  impossible  to  repress.  It  is  this  inquisitive  spirit  which  is  the 
greatest  glory  of  the  age  of  Froissart.  Not  only  did  it  seek  to  explore 
unknown  seas,  and  discover  new  kingdoms,  but  incited  students  to 
pursue  every  department  of  literature  and  science.  It  was  this  which 
revived  law,  and  medicine,  and  experimental  philosophy.  It  sent 
scholars  over  every  country  of  Europe  to  ransack  libraries,  and  col- 
lect  manuscripts,  and  study  Greek.  The  whole  lives  of  Italian  scho- 
lars were  spent  in  collecting  and  collating  manuscripts,  and  the  re- 
covery of  one  was  regiirded  almost  as  important  as  the  discovery  of 
a  kingdom.  Emanuel  Chryolorus  revealed  to  the  enthusiastic  crowds 
who  flocked  to  his  lecture. room  in  Florence,  the  richness  and  copious- 
ness of  the  Greek  language,  as  gloriously  as  Abeiard  taught  his  dis- 
ciples in  tht  wilderness  of  Paraclete,  the  depths  of  scholastic  lore, 
when  he  was  driven  from  Paris  for  his  heresy  and  his  crime.  And 
even  the  early  poetry  of  the  moderns  breathed  the  very  spirit  of  free 
inquiry.    The  divine  comedy  of  Dante  is  thought  by  some  of  the 


(  most  distinguished  critics  to  be  merely  allegorical  of  hatred  to  papal 
usurpation  and  love  for  intellectual  freedom.  Petrarch  was  as  great 
an  enthusiast  in  liberty  as  in  love,  and  his  alliance  and  sympathy 
with  Rienzi  are  well  known.  During  the  time  the  Popes  had  retired 
to  Avignon — their  Babylonian  captivity — tlie  main  pillars  of  their 
throne  were  assaulted  with  weapons  which  no  power  could  ever 
resist,  by  the  invisible  power  of  ideas  and  truth.  Men  dared  tospe. 
culate  on  their  assumed  right  to  impose  their  dogmas.  The  church, 
in  this  age,  was  still  strong  enough  to  put  down  open  rebellion,  but 
it  could  not  extinguish  the  spreading  fires  of  intellectual  independ- 
ence.  It  was  the  strife  for  this  right,  not  the  possession  of  it,  which 
was  a  grand  feature  of  the  times.  It  was  the  idea  that  the  church  ' 
bad  no  right  to  shackle  the  human  soul  in  his  lofty  inquiries,  which 
was  the  spiritual  cause  of  some  of  the  mightiest  movements,  if  not 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  at  least  of  the  succeeding  ones.  It  was 
like  the  mighty  fire  which  was  smouldering  in  the  bosom  of  volca- 
noes. The  fire  was  there,  although  repressed.  Hud  this  not  existed, 
the  volcano  would  not  have  burst  forth,  and  its  flames  ascended  to 
Heaven. 

It  was,  however,  not  until  the  time  of  Luther,  that  the  European 
mind  was  awakened  to  the  noble  idea  that  men  have  a  right  to  think 
for  themselves.  The  right  of  private  judgment  is  the  bequest  of  the 
Reformation,  and  to  all  coming  time.  Tnat  right  may  be  disputed 
by  some  romantic  lovers  of  the  dark  ages,  and  of  papal  superstition, 
but  It  can  never  be  put  down.  It  is  an  idea,  not  only  congenial  to 
the  wants  of  an  improving  age,  but  the  very  genius  of  the  German 
race. 

It  is  astonishing  what  a  stride  Europe  made  in  civilization  so  soon 
as  tlie  idea  was  agitated  of  the  right  of  free  inquiry,  or  rather  as  soon 
as  it  was  established,  which  was  not  until  the  Reformation.  Then 
new  ideas,  equally  important,  flashed  upon  the  popular  mind.  The 
people,  feeling  that  they  had  a  right  to  i/aVi/c  for  themselves,  soon  felt 
that  they  had  a  right  to  rule  themselves.  This  idea  was  at  the  basis 
of  Puritan  movements  in  England.  The  idea  has  never  yet  been 
realized  as  perfectly  as  the  friends  of  freedom  have  desired.  But  it 
has  prompted  to  the  noblest  struggles  ever  made  by  man.  It  has 
inspired  the  people  with  loi'tiness  of  ambition,  and  with  the  hope  of 
a  glorious  destiny.  Nor  can  it  ever  be  relinquished,  especially  in  a 
country  like  this,  so  long  as  Saxon  blood  flows  in  our  veins ;  so  long 
as  such  heroes  as  Cromwell  and  Washington  are  remembered,  and 
so  long  as  the  spiritual  in  man  shall  be  more  honored  than  the  clay. 

It  would  be  uncalled  for  in  an  essay  like  this,  to  show  how  the 
spirit  of  inquiry,  in  the  exciting  age  of  Froissart  was  directed  to  ev- 
erything which  can  interest  the  human  mind,  or  how  this  spirit,  dis- 
couraged and  opposed  in  his  day,  by  a  church  ever  hostile  to  it,  was 
triumphant  in  succeeding  centuries. 

It  is  the  object  of  the  writer  of  this  essay  merely  to  hint  to  the  two 
grand  spiritual  agencies  which  were  in  existence  during  the  brilliant 
epoch  to  which  the  Chronicles  of  Froissart  refer — the  one  applied  to 
material  life,  the  other  to  the  intellectual.  Other  agencies  might  be 
mentioned,  but  those  alluded  to  are  sufficient  to  give  the  fourteenth 
century  an  unusual  attraction.  It  was  the  forming  period  of  modern 
civilization;  and  a  new  civilization  was  established,  after  one  thou- 
sand years  of  sufTering  and  disaster,  on  the  ruins  of  the  old,  estab. 
lished  by  the  beautiful  union  of  native  genius  v^ith  the  treasures  of 
the  old  classic  world  which  had  escaped  the  wreck. 

This  new  formation,  after  a  lapse  of  so  many  years  of  prepara- 
tion— this  second  grand  epoch  in  European  history — teaches  one 
great  truth.  The  new  structure  which  arose  from  the  old  Gothic 
edifice  shows  that  there  is  a  Providence,  and  there  is  a  progress. 
Progress  is  the  central  truth  which  all  history  reveals  ;  not  that  all 
generations  are  better  than  that  which  immediately  preceded  them, 
but  that  society,  on  the  wbf  le,  through  a  superintending  power,  is 
advancing,  and  will  continue  to  advance  until  the  consummation  of 
human  happiness.  He  who  cannot  see  this  sublime  truth,  amid  the 
revolutions  and  sorrows  which  have  been  sent  upon  mankind,  has 
no  eye  to  the  only  thing  that  can  cheer  us  amid  the  ruin  of  private 
hopes,  and  the  wreck  of  immediate  interests.  Progress  is  seen  in 
those  systems  of  fraud  and  tyranny  which  succeeded  the  dissolution 
of  the  Roman  world.  The  epoch  of  misfortunes  passed,  and  wa? 
succeeded  by  eight  hundred  years'  repose.  Those  sluggish  times, 
disgraced  by  ignorance,  superstition  and  imposture,  were  succeeded 
by  a  glorious  awakening  and  uprising  of  disenthralled  humanity  in 
the  fourteenth  century.  For  five  centuries,  the  European  nations  have 
been  reaping  the  fruit  of  those  ideas  which  were  then  advanced 
There  is  now  need  of  new  combinations  and  reforms.  Who  shall 
say  that  Christendom  is  not  now  passing  through  a  new  transforma- 
tion ? 


CONTENTS. 


OHAF.  'AO«. 

Original  Introduction  

Life  of  the  Author  1 

Essay  on  his  Works  6 

Criticism  on  the  History  of  Froissart  9 

1.  Of  the  bravest  knights  of  this  present  book  14 

2.  Of  some  of  the  predecessors  of  king  Edward  of 

England  '.  15 

3.  Of  the  rehitions  of  king  Edward  the  third  15 

4.  The  occasion  of  the  wars  between  the  kings  of 

England  and  France  15 

5.  How  earl  Thomas  of  Lancaster  and  twenty-two 

of  the  greatest  nobles  in  England,  were  beheaded.15 

6.  The  queen  of  England  goes  to  complain  of  sir 

Hugh  Spencer  to  her  brother  the  king  ofP'rancclS 

7.  Sir  Hugh  Spencer  causes  the  queen  Isabella  to  be 

sent  mit  of  Fnince  16 

8.  The  queen  Isabella  leaves  France  and  goes  to 

Germany  16 

9.  Ciueen  Isubeiln  arrives  in  England  with  sir  John 

de  Hainault    17 

10.  The  queen  of  England  besieges  her  husband  in 

the  city  of  Bristol  17 

11.  Sir  Hugh  Spencer  the  elder,  and  the  earl  of  Arun- 

del, are  adjudged  to  death..  18 

12.  The  king  of  England  and  sir  H.  Spencer  are  taken 

at  sea,  as  they  were  endeavoring  to  escape  from 
Bristol  castle  18 

13.  Sir  Hush  Spencer  judged  and  executed  19 

14.  The  coronation  of  king  Edward  HI  19 

15.  Robert  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland,  defies  king  Ed- 

ward 19 

16.  A  dissension  between  the  archers  of  England  and 

the  Hainaulters  20 

17.  Of  the  manners  of  the  Scots,  and  how  they  carry 

on  war  20 

!8.  King  Edward's  first  expedition  against  the  Scots.. .21 

19.  King  Edward  marries  the  lady  Philippa  of  Hain- 

ault 23 

20.  Robert,  king  of  Scotland,  dies  24 

21.  Philip  of  Valois  crowned  king  of  France  25 

22.  The  battle  of  Cassel  in  Flanders  25 

23.  The  earl  of  Kent  and  sir  Roger  Mortimer  put  to 

death  25 

24.  King  Edward  pays  homage  to  the  king  of  France 

for  the  duchy  of  Guienne  26 

25.  Robert,  count  d'Artois,  banished  France  27 

26.  King  Edward  takes  the  city  of  Berwick  27 

27.  King  Philip  of  France  and  several  other  knights 

put  on  the  cross  29 

28.  King  Edward  is  advised  by  his  council  to  make 

war  against  king  Philip  of  France  29 

29.  .In cob  Von  Artaveld  governs  all  Flanders  30 

30.  Certain  nobles  of  Flanders  defend  the  island  of 

Cadsant  against  the  English  31 

31.  The  battle  of  Cadsant,  between  the  English  and 

the  Flemings  attached  to  the  earl  of  Fltinders  31 

33.  Kin-r  Edward  makes  great  alliances  in  the  empire. 31 

33.  David,  king  of  Scotland,  forms  an  alliance  with 

Philip,  king  of  France  32 

34.  King  Edward  of  England  made  vicar  of  the  em- 

pire of  Germany  32 

35.  King  Edward  and  his  allies  send  challenges  to  the 

king  of  France  33 

3G.  Sir  Waiter  Manny,  after  the  challenges  had  been 
sent,  makes  the  first  incursion  into  France  33 

37.  The  French,  alter  the  challenges,  invade  England. 33 

38.  King  Edward  besieges  the  city  of  Cambray  34 

39.  King  Edwhrd  creates  sir  Henry  of  Flanders  a 

knight,  and  afterwards  marches  into  Picardy  34 

40.  The  kings  of  France  and  England  appoint  a  day 

for  their  armies  to  engage  35 

41.  The  kings  of  France  and  England  draw  up  their 

armies  in  battle  array  at  Virenfosse  36 

43.  The  two  kings  retire  from  Vironfosse  without 
giving  battle  36 

43.  King  Edward  assumes  the  arms  and  title  of  king 

of  France  36 

44.  The  French  destroy  the  territories  of  sir  John  of 

Hainault  37 

45.  The  earl  of  Hainault  takes  and  destroys  Auben- 

ton,  in  Tierache  38 

46.  Those  of  Tournay  make  an  incursion  into  Flan- 

ders 39 

47.  John,  duke  (.f  Normandy,  matches  Into  Hainault.  .39 

48.  The  garrison  of  Douay  makes  an  incursion  into 

Ostrevant,  during  the  absence  of  the  earl  of 
Hainault  in  England  and  in  Germany  41 

40.  The  duke  of  Normandy  lays  siege  to  Thin 
L'Eveniie  41 

.tO.  The  naval  engagement  between  the  king  of  Eng- 
land and  the  French,  before  Sluys  42 

51.  Robert,  king  of  Sicily,  endeavors  to  make  peace 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  43 

Si.  The  king  of  England  and  his  allies  hold  a  confer- 
ence at  Vilvorde  43 

b3.  The  king  of  England  besieges  the  city  of  Tour- 
nay  with  a  powerful  army  43 

54.  The  carl  of  Hainault  destroys  the  towns  of  Seclin 
and  Orchies  44 

66  The  Scots  recover  great  part  of  their  country 
daring  the  tieice  of  Tournay   44 


CHAP.  PAOE. 

66.  The  king  of  France  assembles  a  large  army  in 
order  to  raise  the  siege  of  Tournay  45 

57.  Some  of  the  garrison  of  Bouchain  defeat  a  body 

of  soldiers  from  Mortaque  before  the  town  of 
Conde  45 

58.  Sir  William  de  Bailleul  and  sir  Vauflarts  de  la 

Croiz,  make  an  excursion  to  Pont-k-Tressin  45 

59.  The  earl  of  Hainault  attacks  the  fortress  of  Mor- 

taque in  various  manners  46 

60.  The  earl  of  Hainault  takes  the  town  of  St.  Ar- 

mand,  during  the  siege  of  Tournay  46 

61.  Sir  Charles  de  Montmorency,  and  many  others  of 

the  French,  captured  at  Pont-k-Tressin  47 

62.  The  Flemings  advance  at  St.  Omer  during  the 

siege  of  Tournay  47 

63.  The  siege  of  Tournay  raised  by  means  of  a  truce.  .48 

64.  The  duke  of  Brittany  dien  -without  heirs ;  upon 

which  a  war  ensues  for  the  succession  48 

65.  The  earl  of  Montfort  takes  the  town  and  castle 

of  Brest  49 

66.  The  earl  o**  Montfort  takes  the  city  of  Rennes  £0 

67.  The  earl  of  Montfort  takes  the  tov/n  ai;d  castle  of  , 

Hennebon  50 

68.  The  earl  of  Montfort  does  homage  to  the  king  of 

England  for  the  dukedom  of  Brittany  51 

69.  The  earl  of  Montfort  summoned  before  the  parlia- 

ment of  Paris,  at  the  request  of  the  lord  Charles 
de  Blois  51 

70.  The  duchy  of  Brittany  adjudged  by  the  parlia- 

ment of  Paris  to  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  51 

71.  The  lords  of  France  enter  Brittany  with  lord 

Charles  de  Blois  52 

72.  The  earl  of  Montfort  taken  prisoner  at  Nanten, 

and  the  manner  of  his  death  52 

73.  The  king  of  England  for  the  third  time  makes  war 

upon  the  Scots  53 

74.  King  David  of  Scotland  advances  with  a  large 

army  to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne  53 

75.  King  David  of  Scotland  takes  and  destroys  the 

city  of  Durham  54 

76.  The  king  of  Scotland  besieges  Wark  Castle,  be- 

longing to  the  earl  of  Salisbury  54 

77.  The  king  of  England  is  enamored  with  the  count- 

ess of  Salisibury  55 

The  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Moray  are  set  at  lib- 
erty in  exchange  for  each  other  56 

Lord  Charles  de  Blois  with  some  other  lords  of 

France  take  the  city  of  Rennes  56 

80.  The  lord  Charles  de  Blois  besieges  the  countess 

of  Montfort  in  Hennebon  56 

Sir  Waiter  Manny  conducts  the  English  into 

Brittany  57 

The  castle  of  Conquet  twice  taken  57 

The  lord  Lewis  takes  the  lowns  of  Dinant  and 
Guerrande  53 

84.  Sir  Walter  Manny  defeats  the  lord  Lewis  of 

Spain,  at  Quimperle  58 

85.  Sir  Walter  Manny  takes  the  castle  of  Guy  la 

Foret  59 

86.  The  lord  Charles  de  Blois  takes  the  town  of  Car- 

haix  50 

87.  Sir  John  Boteler  and  sir  Matthew  Trelawney  are 

rescued  from  death  59 

88.  Lord  Charles  de  Blois  takes  the  town  and  castle 

of  Jugon  60 

The  king  of  England  makes  great  feasts  and  tour- 
naments at  London,  through  affection  for  the 
countess  of  Salisbury  60 

90.  The  king  of  England  sends  the  lord  Robert  d'Ar- 
tois into  Brittany  61 

91.  A  sea  engagement,  off  Guernsey,  between  the 

lord  Robert  d'Artois  and  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain. 61 

92.  The  lord  Robert  d'Artois  takes  the  city  of  Vannes.62 

93.  The  death  of  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois  62 

94.  The  king  of  England  continues  the  war  in  person 

in  Brittany  63 

95.  The  lord  of  Clisson  and  sir  Herve  de  Leon  are 

taken  prisoners  by  the  English  63 

96.  The  king  of  England  takes  the  town  of  Dinant. 

The  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  makes  some  cruises  at 
sea  63 

97.  The  duke  of  Normandy  brings  %vith  him  some 

lords  of  France,  to  oppose  the  king  of  England 
in  Brittany  64 

98.  The  king  of  England  and  the  duke  of  Normandy 

encamp  their  armies  opposite  to  each  other,  near 
to  Vannes  64 

99.  The  king  of  France  orders  the  lord  of  Clisson. 

and  many  other  lords  of  Brittany  and  Nor- 
mandy, to  be  beheaded  64 

100.  King  Edward  institutes  the  order  of  St.  George 

at  Windsor  64 

101.  The  king  of  England  sets  at  liberty  sir  Herve  de 

Leon  ,  65 

102.  The  king  of  England  sends  the  earl  of  Derby  to 

make  war  in  Gascony  65 

103.  The  earl  of  Derby  conquers  Bergerac  66 

104.  The  earl  of  Derby  conquers  many  towns  and 

fortresses  in  Upper  Gascony  66 

105.  The  earl  of  Oxford  is  taken  prisoner  in  Gascony, 

but  set  at  liberty  by  exchange  67 

106.  The  count  de  Lisle,  lieutenant  for  the  king  of 


78. 


79. 


81. 

82. 
83. 


CHAP.  PA0B 

France  in  Gascony,  lays  siege  to  the  castle  of 
Auberoche  6iJ 

107.  The  earl  of  Derby  makes  the  count  of  Lisle,  and 

nine  more  counts  and  viscounts,  prisoners,  be- 
fore Auberoche  OB 

108.  The  earl  of  Derby  takes  different  tojvns  in  Gas- 

cony, in  his  road  toward  La  Reole  69 

109.  The  earl  of  Derby  la  ys  siege  to  La  Roche,  which 

surrenders  to  him  GP 

110.  Sir  Walter  Manny  finds,  in  La  Reole.  the  sepul- 

chre of  his  father  70 

111.  The  earl  of  Derby  conquers  the  castle  of  La  Reole.71 

112.  The  earl  of  Derby  lakes  castle  Moron,  and  after- 

wards Villefranche,  in  Perigord  71 

113.  The  earl  of  Derby  conquers  the  ci^y  of  Angou- 

leme  71 

114.  Sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  banished  from  France  72 

115.  Jacob  Von  Arfaveid  is  murdered  at  Ghent  72 

116.  William  earl  of  Hainault  is  slain  in  Friezland, 

and  many  noblemen  with  liim  73 

117.  Sir  John  of  Hainault  quits  the  alliance  of  Eng- 

land for  that  of  France  73 

118.  The  duke  of  Normandy  marches  with  a  great 

army  into  Gascony,  against  t!:a  earl  of  Derby  73 

119.  Sir  John  Norwich  escapes  tVom  Angouleme, 

when  that  town  surrenders  to  the  French  74 

120.  The  duke  of  Normandy  lays  siege  to  Aigudlon, 

with  a  hundred  thousand  me!i  74 

121.  The  king  of  England  marches  into  Normandy 

with  his  army,  in  three  battalions  76 

122.  The  king  of  France  collects  a  large  force  to  op- 

pose the  king  of  England  76 

128.  The  battle  of  Caen.   The  English  take  the  town.. 77 

124.  The  English  commit  great  disorders  in  Norman- 

dy. Sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  encounters  the  men 
of  Amiens,  on  their  way  to  Paris,  and  king  Ed- 
ward marches  into  Picardy  78 

125.  The  king  of  France  pursues  the  king  of  England 

iu  the  country  of  Benuvais  73 

126.  The  battle  of  Blanclietaque,  between  the  king  of 

England  and  sir  God^niar  du  Fay  79 

127.  The  order  of  battle  of  the  English  at  Crecy,  who 

were  drawn  up  in  three  battalions  on  foot  S) 

128.  The  order  of  the  French  army  at  Crecy  SO 

129.  The  battle  of  Crecy,  between  the  kings  of  France 

and  of  England  81 

130.  The  English,  on  the  morrow,  again  defeat  the 

French  82 

131.  The  English  number  the  dead  slain  at  the  battle 

of  Crecy  S3 

132.  T!ie  king  of  England  lays  siege  to  Calais.  Hie 

poorer  sort  of  the  iniiabitantis  are  sent  out  of  it  83 

133.  Tlie  duke  ot'Norri^andy  raises  the  siege  of  Aguil- 

lon  ...83 

134.  Sit' William  Manny,  by  mcius  of  a  passport,  rides 

through  Ftance  from  Aiguillon  to  Calais  83 

135.  The  earl  of  Derby  takes  many  towns  and  castles 

in  Poicou,  and  the  city  of  Poitiers  .'%4 

136.  The  king  of  Scotland,  during  the  siege  of  Calais, 

invades  England  84 

1.77.  The  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross   8a 

138.  John  Copeland  takes  the  king  of  Scotland  pris- 

oner, and  receives  great  advantages  from  it  87 

139.  The  young  earl  of  Flanders  is  betrothed,  through 

the  constraint  of  the  Flemings,  to  the  daughter 
of  the  king  of  England.  He  escapes  to  France 
in  a  subtle  manner  87 

140.  The  lord  Robert  do  Naniur  does  homage  to  the 

king  of  England  before  Calais  88 

141.  The  Englisii  conijuer  La  Koche-d'Enien,  to 

which  place  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  lays  siege  ..88 

142.  Tiie  combat  of  La  Roche-d'Errien,  where  the 

lord  Charles  de  Blois  is  made  prisoner  89 

143.  The  king  of  France  collects  a  great  army,  to 

raise  the  siege  of  Calais  83 

144.  The  king  of  England  guards  all  the  passes  round 

Calais,  so  that  the  king  oi'  France  cannot  ap- 
proach. CO  raise  the  siege  90 

145.  The  town  of  Calais  surrenders  to  the  king  of  Eng- 

land 90 

148.  The  king  of  Engla'sd  re-peopies  Calais  91 

1-::.  A  robber  of  tiie  name  of  Bacon  does  much  mis- 
chief in  Languedoc  93 

148.  A  page,  of  the  nair.e  of  Croquart,  turns  robber — 92 

149.  Sir  Amery  de  Pavie  plots  with  sir  GeofTry  de 

Chargny,  to  sell  the  town  of  Calais  93 

150.  Thebattie  of  Calais,  between  the  king  of  Eng- 

land, under  the  iianner  of  sir  Walter  Manny, 
with  sirGeofiry  de  Chargny  and  the  French  93 

151.  The  king  of  England  presents  a  chaplet  of  pearls 

to  sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont  94 

Additions  from  tivu  MSS.  in  the  Hafod  Library, 
not  in  any  of  the  printed  copies   94 

152.  The  death  of  king  Philip,  and  coronation  of  his 

son  John  96 

153.  The  king  of  Navarre  causes  the  lord  Charles  of 

Spain,  constable  of  France,  to  be  murdered; 
with  other  matters  97 

154.  The  t8.\"  of  the  gabelle  imposed  throughout 

France,  by  the  three  estates,  on  account  of  the 
war  99 

155.  The  king  of  France  arrests  the  king  of  Navarre, 


VIII 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

anil  orders  the  earl  of  Ilarcourt  and  others  to  be 
l»eliea(leil  at  Uouen  99 

156.  1'lie  kiiij;  of  rr;uice  issues  out  summons  for  as- 
seinlilin^an  army  to  combat  the  prince  of  Wales, 
who  was  overrunnhit;  the  province  of  Berry  100 

i57  'J'lie  prince  of  Wales  takes  the  castle  llomorantin.lOl 

im.  The  kinc  of  Fratice  leads  a  great  army  to  the  bat- 
tle of  Poitiers  101 

r5:t.  'Die  disposition  of  the  French  beforfe  the  battle  of 

Poitiers....  102 

I'U.  'I'iie  canliiml  de  Perigord  endeavors  to  make 
jieace  ijetween  the  king  of  France  and  the 
prince  of  Wales,  previous  to  the  battle  of 
I'oitiers....,  102 

Iril.  TliP  battle  of  Poitiers,  between  the  prince  of 

Wales  aiul  tl;e  king  of  France  103 

lb'2.  Two  Frenchmen,  running  away  from  the  battle 
of  Poitiers,  are  pursued  by  two  Englishmen, 
who  are  themselves  made  prisoners  105 

163.  The  manner  in  which  king  John  was  taken  pris- 

oner at  the  battle  of  Poitiers  105 

164.  The  i)riace  of  Wales  makes  a  handsome  present 

t()  the  lord  James  Audley,  after  the  battle  of 
Poitiers  106 

165.  Tiic  English  gain  very  considerably  at  the  battle 

•if  Poitiers  106 

U)6.  The  lord  James  Audley  gives  to  his  squires  the 

pension  of  live  hundred  marcs  he  had  received 

Ironi  the  prince  107 

W.  The  prince  of  Wales  entertains  the  king  of 

France  at  supper,  the  evening  after  the  battle..  .107 
1()8.  The  prince  of  Wales  returns  to  Bordeaux,  after 

the  battle  of  Poitiers  108 

W.  'i'lie  three  estates  of  France  assemble  at  Paris, 

■ifier  the  battle  of  Poitiers  108 

170.  The  tliree  estates  send  men-at  arms  against  sir 

Godfrey  de  Harcourt  109 

171.  The  buttle  of  Coutantin,  between  sir  Godfrey  de 

Harcourt  and  sir  Raoul  de  Reyneval  109 

172.  The  prince  of  Wales  conducts  the  king  of  France 

from  Bordeaux  to  England  HO 

173.  Davul  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland,  obtains  his  lib- 

erty  110 

174.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  lays  siege  to  Rennes  Ill 

175.  A  knight  of  the  county  of  Evreux,  called  sir 

William  de  Graville,  reconquers  the  city  and 
castle  of  Evreux  from  the  king  of  France,  who 
had  taken  it  from  the  king  of  Navarre  Ill 

176.  The  Archpriest  assembles  ^  company  of  men-at- 

arms.  He  is  much  honored  at  Avignon  Ill 

177.  A  Welchman,  of  the  name  of  RufRn,  commands 

a  troop  of  free  companies  112 

178.  The  provost  of  the  merchants  of  Paris  kills  three 

knights  in  the  apartment  of  the  regent  112 

179.  By  what  means  the  king  of  Navarre  escapes  out 

of  prison  112 

!80  The  king  of  Navarre  makes  a  solemn  harangue- 
to  the  Parisians  112 

181.  The  commencement  of  the  infamous  Jacquerie  of 

Beauvoisis  112 

183.  The  kins  of  Navarre  defeats  many  of  the  villains 

in  Beauvoisis.  The  provost  of  merchants  builds 
a  wall  round  Paris  113 

184.  The  battle  of  Meaux  in  Brie,  where  the  villains 

are  discomfited  by  the  earl  of  Foix  and  the  cap- 
tal  of  Buch  .113 

185.  Paris  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  regent 

of  France  114 

186.  Some  Parisians  are  slain  at  St.  Cloud,  by  the  Eng- 

lish, who  had  been  soldiers  in  Paris  114 

187.  Tlie  fleath  of  the  provost  of  the  merchants  of  Paris.115 

188.  The  king  of  Navarre  declares  war  against  France, 

the  French  king  being  at  the  time  a  prisoner  in 

England  116 

1B9.  The  Navarrois  are  besieged  in  the  castle  of  Mau- 

consei!  by  the  men  of  Picardy  116 

190.  Several  of  the  citizens  of  Amiens  attempt  to  give 

up  that  city  to  the  Navarrois.   A  famine  in 
France  117 

191.  The  men  of  Picardy  besiege  the  Navarrois  in  St. 

Valery.  The  kingdom  of  France  is  filled  with 
Navarrois  117 

192.  The  canon  de  Robesart  defeats  the  Navarrois  in 

the  Laonnois,  near  to  Creil  118 

193.  'J'he   Navarrois   surrender  St.  Valery  to  the 

French,  who  had  besieged  it  a  long  time  118 

194.  The  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  assembles  three  thou- 

sand men  to  raise  the  siege  of  St.  Valery  118 

195.  Sir  Peter  Audley  leads  a  party  of  Navnrrois,  in 

the  night,  to  take  Chalons  Il9 

196.  The  earl  de  Roucy  taken  a  second  time  120 

197.  Three  queens  with  the  Navarrois,  are  besieged 

in  Melun  120 

198.  Sir  Broqnart  de  Fenestrages.  with  many  French, 

draw  up  in  battle  array  against  sir  Eustace  d'- 
Anibreticourt  and  the  Enelish  in  Champagne... 120 

199.  Tiie  battle  of  Nogent-sur-Seine,  between  sir  Bro- 

qunrt  de  Fenestrages  and  the  French,  and  sir 
Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  and  the  English  121 

200.  The  pillagers,  who  had  kept  possession  of  different 

fortresses  in  France,  begin  wonderfully  to  fall  off.121 

201.  The  French  refuse  to  ratify  the  treaty  which  king 

John  hail  entered  into  with  England  122 

'  202.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  obtains  his  liberty  by 

a  great  ransom  122 

203.  Sir  Broquart  de  Fenestrages  forces  payment  from 

the  duke  of  Normandy,  regent  of  France  122 

204  Sir  Robert  Knolles  makes  an  excursion  into  Berry 

and  Auvergne.  He  is  pursued  by  the  gentlemen 

of  those  countries   122 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

205.  Some  Germans  wait  for  the  king  of  England  at  Ca- 

lais, to  attend  him  in  his  expedition  mto  France, 
during  the  tune  kmg  John  was  in  England  123 

206.  The  king  of  England  leads  a  great  army  into 

France,  during  the  time  the  king  of  France  was 
a  prisoner  in  England.  The  arrangement  of  the 
army  of  England  123 

207.  The  king  of  England  leaves  Calais.  The  order 

of  his  army  in  their  march  through  Picardy  to- 
ward Rheims  124 

208.  The  king  of  England  lays  siege  to  the  city  of 

Rheims,  and  to  the  castle  of  Chargny.  The  war 
recommences  between  the  duke  of  Normandy 
and  the  king  of  Navarre  125 

209.  The  lord  of  Roye  and  his  company  defeat  the  re- 

mainder of  the  troops  of  the  lord  of  Goniegines. 
The  castle  of  Commercy  surrenders  to  the  Eng- 
lish  127 

210.  The  king  of  England,  after  he  had  raised  the  siege 

of  Rheims,  wastes  and  destroys  all  the  countries 
he  passes  through.  He  comes  to  Guillon,  where 
he  remains.  Great  quantities  of  provisions  fol- 
low the  army  128 

211.  The  king  of  England  lays  the  kingdom  of  Francs 

under  great  tribulation.  A  Cordelier  friar  pro- 
phecies. The  English  place  an  ambuscade  for 
those  who  should  come  out  of  Paris  129 

212.  The  form  and  tenor  of  the  paper  drawn  up  as  ar- 

ticles of  the  peace  which  was  concluded  before 
Chartres,  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
England  130 

213.  The  transactions  of  the  two  kings  of  France  and 

England,  when  at  Calais,  respecting  the  duchy 
of  Brittany  and  some  lands  of  the  late  Godfrey 
de  Harcourt.  King  John  sets  out  from  Calais 
and  returns  home  in  freedom  133 

214.  Commissioners  appointed  on  both  sides  to  see  the 

garrisons  in  the  kingdom  of  France  evacuated. 
Diflferent  bodies  of  armed  men  overrun  the  king- 
dom, and  do  much  mischief.  134 

215.  The  lord  James  de  Bourbon  and  his  army  are  de- 

feated by  these  freebooting  companies.  The 
pope  orders  a  crusade  to  be  proclaimed,  after 
they -have  taken  the  Pont  du  St.  Esprit,  and  finds 
means  to  get  rid  of  them  135 

216.  The  deaths  of  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Bur- 

gundy, which  last  causes  new  dissensions  be- 
tween the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre.  The 
prince  of  Wales  crosses  the  sea  to  Aquitaine  137 

217.  The  kings  of  France  and  of  Cyprus  undertake  and 

swear  to  perform  a  crusade  against  the  infidels. 
The  king  of  Cyprus  makes  earnest  solicitations 
for  assistance  to  many  king?  and  pripces  in  di- 
vers places  of  Christendom  138 

218.  The  king  of  England  detains  the  hostages  as  pri- 

soners. The  king  of  Cyprus  uses  great  entreaties 
with  the  kings  of  Navarre  and  England,  and 
the  prince  of  Wales,  to  induce  them  to  under- 
take this  croisade  against  the  Saracens  139 

219.  King  John  returns,  of  his  own  free  will,  to  Eng- 

land, and  dies  there  140 

220.  King  Charles  of  France  makes  wise  preparations 

against  the  king  of  Navarre,  immediately  after 
the  death  of  John  his  fiither,  and  before  his  coro- 
nation  141 

221  The  king  of  Cyprus  returns  to  Paris.  The  fimeral 
of  king  John  at  St.  Denis.  The  captal  de  Buch 
makes  an  attack  on  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  143 

222.  The  battle  between  the  French  under  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin.  and  the  Navarrois  under  the  captal 
de  Buch,  at  Cocherel  in  Normandy.  Tiie  captal 
is  made  prisoner,  and  victory  declares  for  the 
French  144 

223.  Charles  V.,  surnamed  the  Wise,  is  crowned  king 

of  France.  His  brother  Philip  is  invested  with 
the  duchy  of  Burgundy,  and  sent  against  the 
free  companies  of  pillagers  146 

224.  The  lord  Lewis  of  Navarre  makes  incursions  into 

France.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  plans  several 
expeditions  against  him,  but  is  forced  to  go  into 
Burgundy,  to  defend  it  against  the  earl  de  Mount- 
behart  ....147 

225.  King  Charles  orders  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  be- 

siege La  Charit6.  He  wants  it  to  surrender  un- 
conditionally, that  he  may  send  assistance  to 
lord  Charles  de  Blois,  wlio  is  contesting  the 
duchy  of  Brittany  with  the  earl  of  Montfoit  148 

226.  The  lord  Charles  de  Blois  advances  airainst  the 

earl  of  Montfort  in  order  of  battle.  Sir  John 
Chandos,  after  having  drawn  up  the  battalions 
of  the  earl  of  Montfort,  prevents  the  treaty  from 
taking  place  which  the  lord  de  Beauinanoir  was 
negotiating  between  the  two  pretenders  to  the 
duchy  of  Brittany  149 

227.  The  battle  of  Auray,  in  which  sir  Bertrand  du 

Guesclin  is  made  prisoner,  Chns.  de  Blois  is  slain, 
and  John  de  Montfort  is  victorious  150 

228.  The  chiefs  attached  to  the  earl  of  Montfort  retire 

after  the  victory  at  Auray.  The  earl's  conduct 
on  seeing  Charles  de  Blois  dead.  Truces  granted 
for  burying  the  slain.  In  what  manner  the  king 
of  England  was  informed  of  the  event  of  this 
battle  of  Auray  151 

229.  The  earl  of  Montfort  conquers  Auray  and  several 

other  places  from  the  widow  of  lord  Charles  de 
Blois.  King  Charles  interposes  between  them 
and  makes  peace.  A  peace  is  also  made  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre,  through  the 

medium  of  the  captal  de  Buch  152 

230  A  war  iik  Spain  between  tha  luo^r  Don  Pedro,  of 


CHAP.  PAGB. 

Castille,  and  his  bastard  brother  Henry,  to  whose 
aid  the  lord  John  de  Bourbon  and  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin  lead  their  pillaging  companies.  Henry, 
by  their  means,  is  crowned  king  of  Custille  153 

231.  King  Don  Pedro  sends  to  entreat  the  prince  of 

Wales'  assistance  against  his  brother  Henry  the 
Bastard.  He  retires  into  Guienne,  where  he  is 
well  received  by  the  prince  155 

232.  The  prince  of  Wales  holds  a  grand  conference  at 

Bordeaux  on  the  aflirirs  of  the  king  of  Castille. 
He  receives  letters  from  the  king  of  England  to 
.  assent  to  the  proposals  of  assisting  Don  Pedro. 
He  makes  overtures  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  for 
a  free  passage  through  his  kingdom,  to  enable 
him  to  conduct  Don  Pedro  back  to  Castille  156 

^i3.  The  prince  of  Wales  makes  preparations  for  re- 
placing Don  Pedro  on  his  throne  of  Castille. 
Henry  the  Bastard,  though  late  informed  of  it, 
endeavors  to  prevent  it  1S7 

234.  The  viscount  of  Narbonne,  the  seneschal  of  Tou- 
louse, with  other  French  lords,  having  attacked 
some  of  the  free  companies,  that  were  come  into 
France  according  to  the  orders  of  the  prince,  are 
discomfited  near  Montauban.  The  pope  forbids 
the  prisoners  whom  the  companies  had  taken, 
and  set  free  on  their  parole  after  the  combat,  to 
keep  their  faith,  or  to  pay  any  ransom  158 

285.  During  the  time  the  prince  of  Wales  is  preparing 
for  his  expedition  into  Castille,  the  king  of  Ma- 
jorca seeks  refuge  with  him  against  the  king  of 
Arragon.  The  prince  displeases  thelord  d'Albret.l58 

236.  The  birth  of  Richard,  son  of  the  prince  of  Wales. 

The  arrival  of  the  duke  of  l^ancaster  to  accom- 
pany his  brother  on  his  intended  expedition. 
New  treaties  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  for  the 
security  of  passing  through  his  kingdom.  Sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin  returns  to  the  assistance 
of  king  Henry  ifiO 

237.  The  prince  of  Wales  and  his  army  pass  the 

mountains  of  Navarre,  and  arrive  at  Pampe- 
luna.  King  Henry  of  Castille  writes  letters  to 
him.  Sir  William  Felton  commands  an  ad- 
vanced party  of  the  army  161 

238.  The  king  of  Navarre  is  made  prisoner  by  sir  Oli- 

vier de  Mauny,  a  Breton  and  partisan  of  king 
Henry.  The  prince  of  Wales  advances  to  Sal- 
vatierra  in  Spain.  Sir  William  Felton  skirm- 
ishes with  the  enemy,  near  the  quarters  of  the 
king  of  Spain.  The  two  armies  advance  toward 

each  other  163 

289.  The  arrival  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  to  the  aid 
of  king  Henry.  Don  Tello  attacks  the  advanced 
guard  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  defeats  sir  Wil- 
liam Felton  and  his  body  of  men  164 

240.  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreehen  gives  good  advice  to 

king  Henry  of  Castille.  The  prince  of  Wales 
sends  a  tardy  answer  to  the  king's  letter  164 

241.  The  battle  of  Navaretta,  which  the  prince  of 

Wales,  supporting  the  part  of  king  Don  Pedro 
against  his  brother  the  bastard,  gains.  Sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin  is  made  prisoner,  and  king 
Henry  f  jrced  to  fly,  after  having  fought  mosl 
valiantly  1(5 

242.  All  Castille,  after  the  battle  of  Navaretta,  ac- 

knowledge Don  Pedro.  He  protracts  the  stay 
of  the  prince  of  Wales  at  Valladolid,  while  he 
seeks  for  money  to  pay  the  army  168 

243.  King  Henry  of  Castille,  having  escaped  from  the 

battle  of  Najarra,  makes  war  upon  Aquitaine. 
The  prince  of  Wales  leaves  Spain  discontented 

with  the  king  Don  Pedro  168 

1544.  After  the  return  of  the  prince  to  Aquitaine,  Henry 
king  of  Castille  leaves  Bagnieies  in  Bigorre,  and 
retires  to  the  kingdom  of  Arragon.  Sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin  obtains  his  ransom.  The  free  com- 
panies of  the  prince  enter  the  kingdom  ef 
France.  Some  of  the  great  barons  of  Aqui- 
taine complain  to  king  Charles  of  France  of  a 
certain  tax,  called  Foiiage,  which  the  prince 
was  about  to  lay  on  their  lands  170 

245.  The  bastard  Henry  of  Castille,  by  the  assistance 

of  the  king  of  Arragon  and  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  again  makes  war  upon  his  brother 
Don  Pedro.  Having  defeated  him  in  a  battle, 
he  is  made  prisoner,  and  murdered.  Henry  re- 
mains king  of  Spain  172 

246.  King  Charles  V.  is  advised  to  declare  himself  lord 

paramount  of  Guienne  and  Aquitaine,  on  ac- 
count of  the  hearth  tax  which  the  prince  of  Wales 
was  about  to  raise.  This  causes  a  renewal  of 
the  war  between  the  French  and  English  174 

247.  The  king  of  France  sends  a  summons  to  the 

P'ince  of  Wales,  to  appear  in  the  chamber  of 
peers  at  Paris,  in  the  matter  of  an  appeal  from 
the  barons  of  Gascony  176 

248.  The  prince  of  Wal^  imprisons  the  commission- 

ers from  the  king  of  France,  who  had  brouglit 
him  the  summons  of  appeal  from  the  lords  of 
Gascony  to  the  court  of  France  176 

249.  The  duke  of  Berry  and  several  more  lords  who 

had  been  hostages  in  England,  ;«turn  to  France. 177 

250.  The  earl  of  Perigord,  the  viscount  of  Carmaing, 

and  other  barons  of  Gascony,  defeat  the  high 
steward  of  Rouergue  177 

ffil.  The  king  of  France  gains  over  several  captains  of 
the  Iree  companies.  He  sends  his  defiance  to 
the  king  of  England  178 

252.  Challenges  from  France  are  delivered  to  the  king 
of  England.  The  eari  de  Saint  Pol  and  the  lord 
de  Chatillon  conquei  the  county  cf  Ponthieu. ..  iT8 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

253.  Tlie  king  of  England  sends  a  large  body  of  men- 
at-arms  to  the  herders  of  Scotland.  The  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Anjou  issue  their  orders  for  their 
vassals  to  attack  the  prince  of  Wales  179 

854.  Several  captains  of  companies  side  with  different 
parties.  The  king  of  Englund  sends  the  earl  of 
Cambridge  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke  to  the  as- 
sistance of  his  son  the  prince  of  Wales.  They 
pass  through  L  rittany  179 

255.  Th6  earls  of  Cam  bridge  and  of  Pembroke  arrive 

at  Angouleme.  The  prince  sends  them  to  over- 
run the  country  of  Perigord.  Some  English  are 
defeated  near  Lusignan.  180 

256.  Sir  John  Chandos  takes  Terrieres.  The  earl  of 

Perigord  and  many  other  knights  lay  siege  to 
llealville  in  Quercy  ....180 

257.  The  archbishop  of  Toulouse  turns  the  city  of 

Caliors  and  several  other  towns  to  !he  party  of 
the  king  of  France.  The  dukes  of  Gaeldres  and 
of  Juliers  send  defiances  to  the  king  of  France... 181 

258.  The  duke  of  Burgundy,  brother  to  king  Charles 

v..  marries  the  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Flanders. 
The  king  of  England  enters  into  negotiations 

witli  the  king  of  Navarre  182 

ffi9.  Tlie  constables  of  France  and  of  Hainault  under- 
take a  grand  expedition  to  attack  Ardres.  The 
fortress  of  Realville  is  taken,  and  all  the  English 
who  were  in  it  put  to  the  sword  182 

260.  The  French  take  La  Roche  Posay.  The  sene- 

schal of  Poitou  burns  and  destroys  the  lands  of 
the  lord  de  Chauvigny,  and  takes  by  assault  his 
principal  town  of  Brux  183 

261.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  is  appointed  captain  of  the 

prince's  company.  He  causes  sir  Perducas  d'Al- 
bret  to  turn  lo  the  English.   He  besieges  the 

French  compi;:iies  in  the  fort  of  Durmel  183 

263.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  John  Chandos  raise 
the  siege  of  Durmel.  They  lay  siege  to  the  cas- 
tle of  Donime  184 

263.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  John  Chandos  march 

from  Domme  without  doing  anything.  They 
take  Gavaches,  Rocheinador,  and  several  other 
towns  which  had  turned  to  the  party  of  the 
French  184 

264.  The  earls  of  Cambridge  and  of  Pembroke  con- 

quer the  garrison  of  Bourdeilles  185 

2(5,  Sir  Robert  Knolles,  sir  John  Chandos,  and  sir 
Thomas  Felton,  marshal  their  men,  and  return 
to  the  prince  of  Wales  185 

266.  The  free  companies  attached  to  the  English  take 

the  castle  of  Belleperche,  and  the  mother  of  the 
duke  of  Bourbon  who  was  in  it.  They  also 
take  the  strong  castle  of  St.  Sauveur  in  Berry  186 

267.  The  king  of  France,  intending  to  send  a  large 

naval  armament  to  the  English  coast,  is  pre- 
vented by  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
at  Calais  186 

268.  The  castle  of  La  Roche  Sur  Yon  surrenders  to 

the  English.  The  governor  of  it  put  to  death, 
by  orders  from  the  duke  of  Anjou  186 

208.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  marches  from  the  city  of 
Rouen,  with  the  intention  of  combating  the 
duke  of  Lancaste'"  and  the  English.  The  two 
armies  are  encamped  opposite  to  each  other  at 
Tourneheim  187 

270.  Sir  John  Chandos  does  great  mischief  to  the  pro- 
vince of  Anjou.  He  despoils  the  estates  of  the 
viscount  de  Roche-Chouart,  except  the  fortresses 
and  strongholds  187 

S71.  The  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre  surprises  the  earl  of 
Pembroke.  Several  of  his  men  are  slain,  and 
the  earl  is  besieged  in  a  house  at  Puirenon  188 

272.  Sir  John  Chandos  comes  to  the  assistance  of  the 

earl  of  Pembroke,  besieged  in  Puirenon  189 

273.  The  death  of  queen  Philippa  of  England:  she 

makes  three  requests  to  the  king  on  her  death- 
bed. Some  Frenchmen,  having  attacked  the 
English  camp  at  Tourneheim,  are  repulsed  by 
sir  Robert  de  Namur  189 

j574.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  and  his  army  decamp 
without  a  battle.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  re- 
turns to  Calais  190 

275.  The  earl  of  Pembroke,  desirous  of  avenging  him- 
self for  the  defeat  he  received  at  Puirenon, 
makes  an  incursion  to  Anjou.  The  Abbey  of 
St.  Salvin  in  Poitou  is  betrayed  to  the  French 
and  forfeited  191 

tie.  The  county  of  St.  Pol  in  Picardy  is  pillaged  and 
ruined  by  the  English.  Sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon 
is  taken  prisoner  191 

2i78.  Sir  John  Chandos  is  slain  in  a  skirmish.  The 
French,  at  first  victorious,  are  in  the  end  de- 
feated 192 

279.  The  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  lord  de  Pommiers  are 

unwilling  to  take  part  willi  either  side  in  this 
war.  The  lords  de  Maleval  and  de  Marneil  turn 
to  the  French  194 

280.  The  form  of  the  letter  which  the  English  king  sent 

into  Aquitaine.   Chatelheraiit  is  taken  by  the 
French,  and  Belleperche  is  besieged  194 

281.  The  earls  of  Cambridse  and  Pembroke  carry  off 

the  mother  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  with  the 
garrison  of  Belleperche.  The  duke  of  Bourbon 
takes  possession  of  that  cusle  195 

'B2.  The  four  brothers  of  France  have  a  meeting. 
Their  preparations  for  the  v\  ar.  The  mother  of 
the  duke  of  Bourbon  obta  ns  her  liberty.  A 
treaty  entered  into  between  the  kings  of  France 
and  Navarre  196 

BBS.  Sir  Bertranddu  Guesclin  lea vei  Spain  and  arrives 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

at  Toulouse,  where  the  duke  of  Anjou  receives 
him  with  great  joy.  They  take  together  several 
castles  from  the  English  197 

284.  The  duke  of  Berry  invades  Limousin  197 

285.  A  truce  is  established  between  England  and  Scot- 

land. Sir  Robert  Knolles  overruns,  burns  and 
ravages  the  whole  countries  of  Picardy  and  Ver- 
mandois  158 

286.  The  garrison  of  Noyon  make  the  English  prison- 

ers who  had  set  fire  to  Pont  L'Eveque.  The 
king  of  France  sends  for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesc- 
lin  198 

287.  The  prince  of  Wales  assembles  his  army  at  Cog- 

nac, where  he  meets  his  brother  the  duke  of 
Lancaster.  The  dukes  of  Anjou  and  Berry 
break  up  their  expedition,  Limoges  having 
turned  to  the  French  199 

288.  The  prince  of  Wales,  anxious  to  recover  Limo- 

ges, lays  siege  to  it,  and  undermines  it  199 

289.  Sir  Robert  Knolles,  in  continuing  his  incursions 

through  difierent  provinces  of  France,  advances 
near  to  Paris.  A  knight  of  his  army,  in  return- 
ing from  a  vain-glorious  expedition,  is  slain  by  a 
butcher  of  Paris  200 

290.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  takes  the  fortress  of  St. 

y  vrier  in  Limousin.  The  prince  of  Wales  re- 
conquers Limoges  200 

291.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  is  made  constable  of 

France  201 

292.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  the  lord  de  Clisson 

defeat  the  forces  of  sir  Robert  Knolles  at  Pont- 
Valin  202 

293.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  is  made  prisoner  and 

ransomed.  Sir  Raymond  de  Marneil.  a  partisan 
of  France,  is  taken,  and  in  imminent  danger, 
but  saved  by  his  keeper  202 

294.  The  prince  of  Wales,  having  lost  by  death  his 

eldest  son,  gives  up  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  to 
the  careoftheduke  of  Lancaster.  Four  knights 
of  Brittany  take  the  castle  of  Mont-Paon  203 

295.  The  four  knights  defend  themselves  against  the 

duke  of  Lancaster.  The  duke,  on  taking  the 
place,  admits  them  to  ransom  203 

296.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  disbands  his  army,  and 

returns  to  Bordeaux.  The  lord  de  Pons  turns  to 
the  French  party  204 

297.  The  English  take  the  castle  of  Montcontour  204 

298.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  constable  of  France, 

besieges  the  town  of  Uses,  which  surrenders  to 
him  upon  capitulation   205 

299.  The  king  of  England's  anger  against  sir  Robert 

Knolles  is  appeased.  Peace  is  made  between  the 
English  and  Flemings  205 

300.  The  king  of  Majorca  is  ransomed  from  king  Henry 

of  Spain.  He  makes  war  on  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon  206 

301.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  espouses  the  eldest  daugh- 

ter of  the  late  Don  Pedro,  king  of  Spain.  Treat- 
ies of  alliance  are  entered  into  between  the  kings 
of  France  and  Spain  206 

302.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  appoints  governors  in 

Guienne:  he  returns  to  England,  and  carries 
his  lady  with  him.  Sir  Walter  Manny  dies  in 
London  206 

303.  The  king  of  England  appoints  the  earl  of  Pem- 

broke governor  of  Aquitaine.  The  Spaniards, 
being  allies  of  France,  attack  him  at  sea,  oflfLa 
Rochelle...  207 

304.  Tne  inhabitants  of  La  Rochelle  refuse  to  assist 

the  earl  of  Pembroke.  The  seneschal  and  the 
lord  de  Tannaybouton,  with  others,  come  to  his 
aid  :  208 

305.  The  earl  of  Pembroke  is  defeated,  and  made  pris- 

oner by  the  Spaniards.  They  sail  from  La 
Rochelle  with  their  prisoners.  The  captal  de 
Buch  arrives  there,  but  too  late  208 

306.  Evan  of  Wales  defeats  the  English  off  the  island 

of  Guernsey.  The  king  of  France  sends  him  to 
Spain  to  seek  for  men-at-arms,  to  lay  siege  to 
La  Rochelle  209 

307.  The  king  of  England  is  much  cast  down  at  the 

capture  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke.  Evan  of  Wales 
meets  the  earl  a  prisoner  in  Spain  2(© 

308.  The  constable  du  Guesclin  takes  the  castle  of 

Monmorillon,  and  other  places  in  Poitou  210 

309.  The  constable  of  France  takes  Moncontour  by  a 

capitulation.  He  marches  from  thence  to  form  a 
junction  with  the  duke  of  Berry  m  the  Limousin, 
when  they  lay  siege  to  St.  Severe  210 

310.  The  garrison  of  St.  Severe,  after  a  sharp  assault, 

surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin.  The 
city  of  Poitiers  turns  to  the  French  party  211 

311.  The  French  make  the  captal  de  Buch  prisoner. 

La  Rochelle  turns  to  the  French  211 

312.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  takes  several  castles  i* 

the  Rochellois.  The  king  of  England  embarks 
to  come  to  the  assistance  of  Thouars,  but  is 
prevented  by  contrary  winds :  upon  which  those 
of  Thouars,  and  many  others  in  Poitou,  surren- 
der to  the  French  213 

313.  The  duke  of  Brittany  dares  not  openly  declare  for 

the  king  of  England.  Sii  Bertrand  du  Guesclin 
lays  siege  to  Civray.  The  English  are  defeated, 
and  the  whole  of  the  countries  of  Poitou,  Sain- 
tonge,  and  La  Rochelle,  are  given  up  to  the 
French  214 

314.  The  siege  of  Becherel.  Peace  between  the  kings 

of  France  and  Navarre.   The  death  of  the  king 
of  Scotland  215 

315.  The  earl  of  Salisbury,  lir  William  NevUle,  sir 


CHAP.  PAei* 

PhilipdJourtenay,  with  many  other  men-ut-arms. 
land  m  Brittany.  The  constable  of  France 
marches  thither ;  on  which  the  duke  of  Brittany 
goes  to  England  216 

316.  The  French  besiege  lour  different  places.  La 
Roche-sur-Yon  surrenders  to  the  French.  The 
siege  of  Brest  is  raised  by  a  capitulation,  which 
is  not  kei)t  217 

217.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  lands  at  Calais,  and  in- 
vades Picardy.  A  part  of  his  army  defeated  by 
the  lord  de  Boursiers  before  Ribemoiit.  Another 
part  of  his  army  is  efeated  near  Soissons  by  an 
ambuscade  of  Burgundians  and  French  218 

318.  The  hostages  sent  from  Derval  are  beheaded.  Sir 

Robert  Knolles  retaliates  on  those  priboiies  whom 
he  had  taken.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  finishes 
his  expedition  219 

319.  The  duke  of  Anjou's  campaign  into  Upper  Gas- 

cony   220 

320.  The  earl  of  Pembroke  and  his  companions  are 

ransomed.  A  short  truce  between  the  French 
and  English.  Becherel  surrenders  on  terms. 
The  deatli  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke  220 

321.  Several  towns  in  Gascony  surrender  to  the  king  of 

France.  Sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon  returns  from 
prison.  The  castle  of  Becherel  surrenders  to  the 
French  220 

322.  A  truce  agreed  on  at  Bruges  between  the  kings  of 

Franct  and  England.  The  duke  of  Brittany  re- 
tires to  his  own  country,  and  regains  some  of  his 
towns  and  castles  221 

323.  Some  Breton  lords  of  the  French  party  are  near 

being  taken  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  but  are  de- 
livered by  the  treaties  at  Bruges  223 

324.  St.  Sauveur  LeVicomte  surrenders  to  the  French. 

The  lord  de  Coucy  leads  a  large  army  into  Aus- 
tria, which  he  claims  as  his  inheritance  223 

325.  The  truce  between  France  and  England  is  pro- 

longed. 1  he  death  of  the  Black  Piince.  The 
lord  de  Coucy  returns,  having  had  indifferent 
success  221 

326.  Richard,  son  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  is  ackow- 

ledged  as  presumptive  heir  to  the  crown  of  Eng- 
land. The  negotiations  for  peace  having  failed, 
and  the  truces  expired,  the  war  is  renewed  be- 
tween the  French  and  English  223 

W.  Pope  Gregory  XI.  leaves  Avignon,  and  returns  to 
Rome.  On  the  death  of  Edward  111.,  Richard, 
son  of  the  late  prince  of  Wales,  is  crowned  king 
of  England  224 

328.  The  king  of  France  equips  for  sea  a  large  fleet, 

which  burns  several  towns  in  England  225 

329.  The  town  of  Ardres  surrenders  to  the  French.  The 

death  of  the  captal  de  Buch  and  of  the  queen  of 
France  225 

330.  The  war  recommences  between  the  king  of  Fiance 

and  the  king  of  Navane.  The  siege  of  Cher- 
bourg. The  duke  of  Lancaster  invades  Brittany. 
The  castle  of  Auray  surrenders  \o  the  French  225 

331.  The  French  garrison  of  Montbourg  is  defeated  by 

the  English  at  Cherbourg  226 

VOLUME  II. 

1.  The  duke  of  Anjou  undertakes  an  expedition 

against  the  English  in  the  Bourdelois  237 

2.  Sir  Thomas  Felton  is  defeated  and  made  prisoner. 

with  many  nf  the  principal  lords  of  Gascony,  by 
,  a  party  of  French  at  the  siege  of  Bergerac  228 

3.  Bergerac  surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Anjou.  The 

lords  de  Duras  and  de  Rosem,  afler  having  pro- 
mised to  be  of  the  French  interest,  return  again 
to  the  English  229 

4.  Castillon,  Sauveterre,  and  several  other  places  in 

Gascony,  surrender  to  the  duke  of  Anjou  235 

5.  The  duke  of  Anjou  takes  the  town  and  castle  of 

St.  Macaire  by  capitulation.   The  town  of  Du- 
ras by  storm,  but  the  castle  receives  quarter  23C 

6.  The  duke  of  Anjou  returns  to  the  duchess  at  Tou- 

louse, and  the  constable  to  the  king  of  France. 
Evan  of  Wales  lays  siege  to  Mortain-sur-Mer....231 

7.  King  Charles  of  France  instigates  the  Scots  to 

make  war  on  England.  Tlie  Scots  take  the  cas- 
tle of  Berwick  233 

8.  The  eurl  of  Northumberland  retakes  the  castle  of 

Berwick  232 

9.  The  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Nottingham 

enter  Scotland  witli  a  large  army  233 

10.  Sir  Thomas  Musgrave  and  the  English  under  his 

command  are  defeated  by  the  Scots  234 

11.  The  deaths  of  the  queens  of  France  and  Navarre. 

and  the  renewal  of  the  feuds  between  their  two 
hu  bands  239 

12.  The  death  of  pope  Gregory  XI.   After  the  sud- 

den death  of  his  immediate  successor  the  cardi- 
nals are  constrained  to  elect  Urban  VI.  which 
causes  a  schism  in  the  church  of  Rome   .235 

13.  The  king  of  Navarre  sends  embassadors  to  France 

in  hopes  of  regaining  possession  of  his  children. 
Two  of  his  people  are  convicted  of  having  at- 
tempted to  poison  the  king  of  France  2S6 

14.  The  king  of  France  orders  the  possessions  of  the 

king  of  Navarre  to  be  seized,  as  well  in  Nor- 
mandy as  in  Languedoc.  The  king  of  Navarre 
forms  an  alliance  with  the  English.  The  terras 
of  that  alliance  23t 

15.  The  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  take  several 

places  in  the  county  of  Evreux.  from  the  king  of 
Navarre  37 

16.  The  duke  of  Anjou  retains  large  bodies  of  men 


CONTENTS. 


CaiP  PA.OE. 
at-arms  against  the  English.  The  Spaniards 
lay  siege  to  Bayonne  238 

17.  The  English,  at  this  period,  maite  excursions  into 

various  parts  of  the  kuigdoin  of  France.  TJie 
melancholy  death  of  Ev;ni  of  Wales  238 

18.  The  inhabitants  of  Evreux  surrender  to  the 

French.  The  two  armies  assemble  before  St. 
MaJo  239 

19  The  English  raise  the  siege  of  Mortain  240 

20  The  English  recover  several  slrong  castles  from 

the  French  in  the  Bourdelois  241 

21  The  mine  which  the  English  had  made  at  St. 

Malo  fails.   In  consequence,  the  siege  is  raised.. 241 
23.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  is  made  prisoner  by  the 
garrison  of  Ciierbourg  241 

83.  The  French  garrison  of  Bersat  is  defeated.  The 

town  surrenders  to  the  English.  The  king  of 
Navarre  comes  to  Bordeaux,  to  solicit  aid 
from  the  English  242 

84.  The  infant  of  Castille  besieges  Pampeluna.  Sir 

Thomas  Trivet,  ni  conducting  succors  to  the 
king  of  Navarre,  takes  several  places  in  Gas- 
cony  from  the  French  243 

25.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  with  tiie  English  come  to  the 
succor  of  the  king  of  Navarre.  The  siege  of 
Pampeluna  is  raised  243 

86.  The  English  and  Navarrois  overrun  the  kingdom 
of  Spain.  The  events  that  befel  them  there  244 

27.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  makes  an  excursion  to  the 

town  of  Alfaro  in  Castille.  Peace  concluded 
between  the  kings  of  Spain  and  Navarre.  The 
death  of  Henry  king  of  Spain.  IIis  son  John  is 
crowned  as  his  successor  244 

28.  The  lord  de  Mucident  turns  to  the  English.  The 

lord  de  Langurant  is  mortally  wounded.  The 
governor  of  Bouteville  is  defeated,  and  the  cas- 
tle surrenders  to  the  French  245 

29.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  returns  to  England  with  his 

companions.  His  herald  relates  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  the  particulars  of  the  death  of  king 
Henry  of  Castille,  and  the  coronation  of  his  el- 
dest son  Don  John  246 

30.  Tlie  earl  of  Flanders  stops  the  progress  of  an  em- 

bassador from  the  king  of  France  to  Scotland : 
this  causes  great  dissensions  between  them  246 

31.  The  duke  of  Brittany  retu-es  from  Flanders  to 

England.  Tlie  young  count  de  St.  Pol,  while 
a  prisoner  in  England,  marries  247 

32.  The  duke  of  Anjou  makes  war  on  Brittany.  Sir 

William  des  Bordes  is  taken  prisoner  by  the 

garrison  of  Cherbourg  248 

3S.  Geotfrey  Tete-Noir  and  Aymerigot  Marcel,  cap- 
tarns  attached  to  England,  take  several  strong 
places  in  Auvergne  and  Limousin  from  the 
French  248 

34.  A  schism  in  the  church.  The  cause  of  it.  The 

Bretons  make  war  on  tiie  Romans.  The  queen 
of  Naples  gives  up  her  territories  to  pope  Clem- 
ent VH  249 

35.  Pope  Clement  goes  to  Avignon.  He  makes  the 

duke  of  Anjou  magnificent  presents.  Sir  Silves- 
ter Budes  and  his  companions  are  beheaded  249 

36.  The  state  of  Flanders  before  the  war.  The  causes 

of  the  disputes  between  the  earl  of  Flanders  and 
the  Flemings.  John  Lyoa  introduces  the  dis- 
tinction of  White  Hoods  250 

37.  By  the  exhortations  of  Joha  Lyon,  the  inhabit- 

ants of  Ghent  send  some  of  tlieir  principal  citi- 
zens to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  to  demand  the 
preservation  of  their  liberties  and  franchises. 
The  earl  requests  these  citizens  to  abolish  the 
White  Hoods  251 

38.  The  White  Hoods  murder  the  bailiff  of  Ghent  in 

the  midst  of  the  market.  The  houses  and  goods 
of  the  family  of  the  Matthews  are  destroyed. 
A  grand  confusion  in  Ghent  252 

39.  Twelve  citizens  of  Ghent  are  deputed  to  the  earl 

of  Flanders.  The  White  Hoods  pillatre  and 
burn  the  castle  of  Andreghien,  of  which  the 
earl  was  very  fond  254 

40.  The  death  of  John  Lyon.   The  men  of  Ghent 

choose  captains  to  command  them.  Several 
towns  in  Flanders  ally  themselves  with  Ghent. .  .265 

41.  The  men  of  Ghent  besiege  the  town  of  Oude- 

narde  on  all  sides.   They  make  a  grand  assault 
on  the  earl  of  Flanders  in  Hendremonde  256 

42.  Several  assaults  are  made  on  Ondenarde.  Peace 

concluded  between  the  Fleinings  and  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  by  means  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  .237 

43.  The  duke  of  Brittany  returns  from  England,  at 

the  entreaty  of  his  subjects.  The  Enelish  are 
desirous  of  marryinsr  t.'ieir  youns  king.  The 
knights  of  England  sent  tn  the  aid  of  the  duke 
of  Brittany  meet  with  great  tempests  at  sea  258 

44.  The  town  of  Ghent  sends  embassadors  to  t!ie  earl 

of  Flanders,  to  entreat  him  to  come  thither  259 

46  The  earl  of  Flanders  enters  the  town  of  Ghent, 
and  secretly  departs  from  it.  The  walls  of 
Oudenarde  are  razed  by  the  White  Hoods,  their 

allies  and  accomplices  259 

40.  The  men  of  Ghent  surrender  Oudenarde.  They 
destroy  the  houses  of  the  nobles.  A  cruel  and 
pitiless  war  renewed  between  the  men  of  Ghent 
andlhe  nobdity  — 260 

47.  The  nobles  make  war  on  the  Flemings  260 

48.  The  death  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  constable 

of  France  262 

#.  The  duke  of  Brittany  requests  succor  from  the 
Jung  of  England.  The  earl  of  Buckingham, 
youngest  son  to  the  late  king,  is  appomted  com- 
mndar  of  the  expedition  862 


CHAP.  PA.OE. 

50.  The  earl  of  Buckingham  inarches  with  his  army 

from  Calais  263 

51.  The  lord  de  Brimeu,  his  sons  and  his  men,  are 

taken  prisoners  by  the  English.  The  garrison 
of  Peronne  are  driven  back  into  that  town  264 

52.  The  English  hum  and  despoil  Champagne.  They 

meet  with  various  adventures  on  their  march, 
and  make  many  prisoners  265 

53.  The  English  come  before  Troyes.   A  skirmish  at 

one  of  the  gates.  They  take  a  fort  which  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  had  erected  on  the  outside. 
King  Charles  practices  with  the  inhabitants  of 
Nantes  266 

54.  The  English  overrun  the  countries  of  Gatinois 

and  Beauce.  A  French  squire  demands  to  tilt 
with  an  English  squire ;  they  both  behave  very 
gallantly  267 

55.  King  Charles  of  France  is  taken  ill.   His  last 

words  on  his  death-bed  267 

56.  The  Lord  de  Hangest  is  near  taken  by  the  Eng- 

glish.  The  lord  de  Mauvoisin  remains  their  pris- 
oner. The  English  cross  the  river  Sarte  iii 
disorder  268 

57.  The  death  of  Charles  the  Fifth,  king  of  France.. 268 

58.  The  English  arrive  in  Brittany.  The  duke  excuses 

himself  for  having  so  long  delayed  coining  to 
meet  them.  They  undertake  together  the  siege 
of  Na  ntes  269 

59.  The  coronation  of  king  Charles  V[.  of  France.... 270 
Two  additional  chapters,  which  are  only  in  one 

of  my  MSS.  and  not  m  any  printed  copy  270 

60.  The  earl  of  Buckingham  besieges  Nantes.  Sal- 

lies are  made  by  the  garrison  271 

61.  The  duke  of  Brittany  explains  his  reasons  for  not 

coming  to  the  siege  of  Nantes.  The  garrison 
continue  most  valiantly  to  make  sallies  272 

62.  The  English  break  up  the  siege  of  Nantes.  The 

duke  of  Brittany  sends  handsome  excuses  to  the 
earl  of  Buckingham  273 

63.  Tilts  and  tournaments  are  performed  before  the 

earl  of  Buckingham  between  certain  French  and 
English  knights  274 

64.  The  duke  of  Brittany  makes  his  peace  with  the 

king  of  France.   The  English  return  home.  A 
combat  between  an  English  and  a  French  squire. 275 

65.  The  war  recommences  between  the  earl  of  Flan- 

ders and  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent.  The  men 
of  Ghent  and  of  Ypres  are  discomfited  by  the 
ambuscades  ofthe  earl  of  Flanders  276 

66.  The  towns  of  Ypres  and  Courtray  turn  to  the  earl 

of  Flanders.  Ghent  is  besieged  278 

67.  The  earl  of  Flanders  raises  the  siege  of  Ghent. 

He  defeats  a  great  part  of  the  army  of  Ghent, 
through  the  self-sufficiency  of  Rasse  de  Har- 
zelle,  near  to  Nevele  .278 

68.  Peter  du  Bois  with  the  remainder  of  his  army  re- 

tire to  Ghent.  After  having  been  in  danger  of 
his  life,  he  besieges  Courtray  279 

69.  Arnoul  le  Clerc,  captain  of  some  troops  of  White 

Hoods,  defeats  several  of  the  earl  of  Flanders' 
nobility.  He  himself  is  afterwards  defeateu  and 
slain..  280 

70.  During  this  war,  the  rich  citizens  of  Ghent  are 

subjugated  by  their  soldiers.   Philip  Von  Arta- 
veld  is  made  governor  of  Ghent  ^1 

71.  A  war  between  the  kings  of  Castille  and  Portu.'ial.SES 

72.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  sails  for  Portugal.  The 

duke  of  Lancaster  goes  to  the  borders  of  Scot- 
land, to  make  a  truce  with  the  Scots  282 

73.  The  populace  of  England  rebel  against  the  no- 

bility 283 

74.  The  populace  of  England  commit  many  cruelties 

on  those  in  official  situations.  They  send  a 
knight  as  embassador  to  the  king  284 

75.  The  commonalty  of  England  enter  London, 

where  they  commit  many  cruelties  and  out- 
rages. They  put  to  death  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  and  several  others  285 

76.  The  nobles  of  England  are  in  great  danger  of  be- 

ing destroyed.  Three  of  the  principal  leaders  of 
the  rebels  are  punished,  and  the  rest  sent  back 
to  their  homes  286 

77.  A  truce  between  the  English  and  Scots.  The 

duke  of  Lancaster  remains  in  Scotland  during 
the  rebellion  in  England  288 

78.  King  Richard  journeys  through  England  from 

town  to  town,  punishing  those  who  had  been 
principals  or  active  in  the  late  rebellion.  The 
duke  of  Lancaster  returns  from  Scotland  to 

•England  289 

Additions,  from  a  MS.  in  the  Hafod  Library  289 

79.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  conceives  anger  against 

the  duke  of  Northumberland,  lor  the  refusal  of 
admittance  into  Berwick  290 

80.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  and  his  army  arrive  at 

Lisbon  290 

81.  The  earl  of  Flanders  again  lays  siege  to  Ghent. . .  .290 

82.  The  earl  of  Flanders  raises  the  siege  of  Ghent. 

Two  rich  citizens,  desirous  of  negotiating  a 
peace  between  the  earl  and  the  town,  are  put  to 
death  by  Peter  du  Bois  and  Philip  Von  Arta- 
veld  ••••291 

83.  An  insurrection  in  Paris,  on  account  of  the  in- 

tended taxes.  The  lord  de  Coucy  appeases  it. 
The  duke  of  Anjou  makes  preparation  for  his 
journey  to  Naples  293 

84.  The  F'^'lish  make  an  expedition  against  the  Span- 

iards, contrary  to  the  orders  of  the  king  of  Por 
tugal.  The  castle  of  Fighiere  is  taken  293 

85.  After  the  conquest  of  the  castlfe  of  Fighiere,  the 

canon  de  Bobenac,  rctuming  to  his  eaniion.  is 


CHAP.  tXQM, 
in  great  danger.  Succors  come  from  France  to 
Castille  2Bi 

86.  The  emperor  Winceslaus  sends  his  sister  Anne  to 

king  Richard  of  England,  who  makes  her  his 
queen  2B5 

87.  The  king  of  France  cannot  obtain  money  from 

the  receiver  at  Paris.  The  duke  of  Anjou 
marches  into  Italy  with  a  noble  attendance  of 
knights  .206 

88.  The  earj  of  Savoy,  who  had  accompanied  the 

duke  of  Anjou  to  Naples,  orders  a  man  to  be 
beheaded,  who  had  boasted  that  he  would  give 
them  possession  of  the  castle  del  Ovo  by  en- 
chantment 297 

89.  The  canon  de  Robersac  makes  another  excursion 

contrary  to  the  will  of  the  king  of  Portugal, 
and  takes  several  places  adjoining  to  Seville  207 

90.  The  canon  and  his  companions  gain  much  booty 

from  the  king  of  Castille.  They  mutiny  against 
the  king  of  P(jrtugal,  who  orders  their  pay  to 
be  instantly  delivered  to  them  298 

91.  The  kings  of  Castille  and  Portugal  as;emble  their 

forces.   Peace  made  between  them,  against  the 
will  of  the  English  899 

92.  A  joust  between  a  French  knight  and  an  English 

squire.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  leads  back  his 
army  to  England,  with  his  son,  whose  betrothed 
wife,  the  Infanta  of  Portugal,  is  afterwards 

married  to  the  king  of  Castille  300 

1)3.  Ghent  is  in  great  distress  for  provisions.   They  are 
succored  by  the  inhabitants  of  Liege  300 

94.  The  earl  of  Flanders  sends  a  harsh  answer  to  those 

who  wished  to  mediate  a  peace  between  him 
and  Ghent.  The  populace,  under  the  name  of 
Maillotins,  rise  again  at  Paris  301 

95.  The  citizens  of  Glienl,  after  having  heard  from 

Philip  Von  Artaveld  the  terms  of  peace  which 
he  had  brought  from  the  conference  at  Tournay, 
march  out,  to  the  number  of  five  thousand,  to 
attack  the  earl  of  Flanders  in  Bruges  303 

96.  The  order  of  battle  ofthe  Ghent  men.  They  de- 

feat the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  men  of  Bruges. 
The  means  by  which  this  was  brought  about.... 303 

97.  Bruges  is  taken  by  the  Ghent  army.   The  earl  of 

Flanders  saves  himself  in  the  house  of  a  poor 
woman  304 

98.  The  Ghent  men  spare  the  foreign  merchants  in 

Bruges.  The  earl  of  Flanders  quits  Bruges,  and 
returns  to  Lille,  whither  some  of  his  people  had 
already  retreated  306 

99.  The  conduct  of  the  Ghent  men  at  Bruges.  All 

the  towns  in  Flanders  surrender  to  them  except 
Oudenarde  306 

100.  Philip  Von  Artaveld,  on  his  return  to  Ghent,  lives 

in  great  pomp.  The  earl  of  Flanders  resides  in 
Lille  306 

101.  Philip  Von  Artaveld  and  the  Ghent  men  lay  siege 

to  Oudenarde  307 

102.  A  detachment  of  the  Ghent  army  from  before 

Oudenarde,  in  overrunning  the  lauds  of  tlieir 
lord,  burn  some  villages  on  the  frontiers  of 
France,  which  causes  a  war  between  the  king 
of  Pi-ance  and  them  307 

103.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  instigates  his  nephew  king 

Charles  to  make  war  on  Ghent  and  its  allies,  as 
well  in  revenge  for  the  burnt  villages  as  to  assist 
in  the  recovery  of  Flanders  for  the  earl,  who 
was  his  vassal  307 

104.  Charles  the  Sixth,  king  of  France,  from  a  dream, 

chooses  a  flying  hart  for  his  device  306 

105.  During  the  siege  of  Oudenarde,  the  rebels  entreat 

king  Charles  to  make  peace  between  them  and 
the  earl  ofFlandets.  The  king  ansv.-ers  them 
with  contempt.  They  then  endeavor  to  draw 
the  English  into  an  alliance  with  them  308 

106.  The  embassadors  from  Ghent  fail  in  formuig  an 

alliance  with  England  30S 

1#7.  The  messenger  which  the  Ghent  men  had  sent  to 
kine  Charles  of  France  is  delivered  from  prison. 
Some  prisoners  from  Tournay  and  Courtray  are 
exchanged  for  each  other  310 

108.  King  Charles  orders  commissioners  lo  enter  into 

certain  treaties  with  the  Flemings.  Their  mes- 
sengers are  imprisoned  at  the  moment  they  de- 
manded passports  310 

109.  The  answer  of  Philip  Von  Artaveld  to  the  French 

commissioners,  which  he  sent  by  a  prisoner  of 
war  from  Oudenarde  311 

110.  Philip  Von  Artaveld  writes  affectedly  civil  letters 

to  Tournay.  The  French  commissioners  return 
to  the  king  311 

111.  King  Charles,  after  hearing  the  report  of  his  com- 

missioners, at  the  instigation  of  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders, who  was  present,  assembles  his  army  in 
Artois  against  the  Flemings.  Philip  Von  Arta- 
veld guards  the  passes  into  Flanders  312 

112.  Several  knights  of  the  party  ofthe  earl  of  Flan- 

ders, having  passed  Pont-Amenin,  are  defeated 
and  killed  on  their  attempt  to  repass  it,  the  Flem- 
ings having  broken  down  the  bridge.  Philip, 
hearing  this  news  when  at  Ypres,  makes  use  of 
it  to  encourage  the  inhabitants  312 

113.  Order  of  the  French  army  in  its  march  to  Flan- 

ders, after  they  hf  d  heard  the  bridges  were  bro- 
ken and  guarded  313 

114.  Some  few  of  the  French,  not  being  able  to  cross 

the  Lis  at  the  I  ridge  of  Conimines,  find  means 
of  doing  so,  by  boats  and  other  craft,  unknown 
to  the  Flemings  314 

115.  A  small  body  of  French,  having  crossed  the  Lis, 

draw  up  in  buttk  tmr  before  the  Flemiact — 9U 

/ 


CONTENTS. 


XI 


CHAP.  PAQE. 

116.  The  French  who  had  crossed  the  Lis  defeat,  with 

?reat  slaughter,  Peter  Du  Bois  and  the  Flemings. 
The  vanguard  of  the  French  army  repair  and 
pass  over  tlie  bridge  of  Cornmines  316 

117.  Philip  Van  Artaveld  takes  measures  to  resist  the 

force  of  the  king  of  France.  He  receives  an  an- 
swer from  liis  enibassiuiors  in  England  317 

118  The  king  of  Fr .  nee  crosse.j  the  Lis  at  the  bridge 
of  Cornmines.  The  town  of  Ypres  surrenders 
to  him  317 

119.  The  king  of  France  receives  information  of  a  riot 

among  the  Pari^ans.   Several  places  in  Flan- 
ders surrender  to  him  318 

120.  The  king  of  France  lodges  in  Ypres.  Peter  Du 

Bois  prevents  Bruges  from  surrendering  to  tne 
king.  Phihp  Van  Aitaveld  assem!)les  his  forces 
to  combat  the  French    318 

121.  Philip  Van  Artaveld,  having  enterta;  'ed  his  cap- 

tains at  supper,  gives  them  instructioi.s  how  they 
are  to  act  on  the  morrow  at  the  battle  of  Rose- 
becque.  Wonderful  appearances  in  the  hea- 
vens are  seen  during  the  niL'ht  319 

122.  King  Charles  entertains  at  supper  bis  uncles  and 

some  others  of  his  principal  barons  on  the  eve 
of  the  battle  of  Rosebecque.  The  constable  de 
Clisson  is  excused  from  attending  the  king's  per- 
son during  the  battle  320 

.23.  Philip  Van  ArtaveM  and  his  Flemings  quit  the 
sn-ong  position  they  hnd  taken  in  the  morning, 
to  encamp  on  MontD'Or,  near  to  Ypres,  The 
constable  and  admiral  of  France,  with  the  bas- 
tard of  Langres,  set  out  to  reconnoitre  their 
situaiion  320 

ai.  The  battle  oi  Rosebecque,  between  the  French 
and  Fleming  .  Philip  Van  Artaveld  is  slain, 
and  his  whole  'irmy  defeated  321 

•25.  The  number  of  lain  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque 
and  pnrs.uit  ai  erwards.  Fhdip  Van  Artiiveld 
is  hanged  after  he  is  dead.  'I'he  sie^e  of  t,>ude- 
narde  is  raised.  Peter  Du  Bois  retreats  to  Gheht. 
The  king  of  France  fixes  his  quarters  in  the 
town  of  Courtrav  322 

126.  Bruges  submits  to  the  king's  mercy.  The  Count 

de  Blois  guards  tiie  country  of  Hainault  from 
being  pillaged.  The  inhabitants  of  Ghent  gain 
courage  from  Peter  L)u  Bois  322 

127.  The  treaty  between  the  English  and  Flemings  is 

broken.    The  king  of  France  departs  from 
Fl  inders  — 323 

128.  Vain  attempts  made  for  peace  between  the  king 

of  France  and  Ghent.  The  king,  on  his  return 
to  P.iris,  orders  the  chains  to  be  taken  away  that 
barricnded  the  streets.  He  severely  punishes  the 
Parisians  324 

129.  Several  of  the  principal  citii^pns  of  Paris  are  be- 

headed with  John  Des  Marets,  and  many  others 
in  the  different  towns  and  cities  in  France  325 

130.  The  Ghent  men  renew  the  war.  The  earl  of  Flan- 

ders becomes  an  object  of  hatred  to  the  Eng- 
lish 325 

TSl.  Pope  Urban  sends  bulls  into  EnH:!an<l  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  Clenientists,  The  bishop  of  Nor- 
wich appointed  commander-in-chief  against 
them  S26 

132.  The  bishop  of  Norwi  -h.  commander  of  the  Eng- 

Ssh  ill  the  croisade  of  Urbjin  against  the  (-'le- 
mentists,  disembarks  at  Calais  with  his  army  of 
Urbanists  326 

133.  The  bishop  of  Norwich,  commander  of  the  Ur- 

banists. enters  Flanders  contrary  to  the  opinion 
of  sir  Hugh  Calveiley.  Tlie  e;irl  mf  Flanders 
sends  embnssadors  to  the  bishop,  who  returns  a 
harsh  answer   327 

131.  The  bishop  of  Norwich  marches  toward  Dun- 

kirk. He  defeats  twelve  thousand  Flemings  and 

takes  the  town  328 

13-5.  The  English,  under  the  command  of  the  bishop 
of  Norwich,  having  conquered  all  the  coast 
from  Gravelines  to  Sluys,  lay  siege  to  Ypres  329 

136.  The  men  of  Ghent  assist  the  English  in  their  siege 

of  Ypres.  The  Ind  De  St.  Leger  going  to  rein- 
force the  garrison  of  Courtrny,  by  orders  of  the 
king  of  France,  is  defeated  by  a  party  ot  Eng- 
lish near  Cornmines  330 

137.  The  bishop  of  Liege,  not  being  able  to  brtng 

about  a  peace  between  the  bishop  of  Norwich 
and  tlie  earl  of  Flanders,  returns  home  330 

138.  The  king  of  France  issues  a  grand  summons, 

with  the  intention  of  raising  the  siege  of  Ypres. 
Some  of  the  earl  of  Flanders'  men  are  defeated 
by  the  EngUsh  before  the  church  of  Einenin  330 

139.  The  Enarlish  and  Ghent  men  make  a  sharp  at- 

tack on  Ypres;  but,  learning  that  the  king  of 
France  had  marched  if  n  army  into  Aitois,  they 
instantly  break  up  the  siei,'e  332 

140.  Duke  Frederick  of  Bavaria  arrives  at  the  army 

of  the  king  of  France.  Count  Guy  de  Blois, 
notwithstandin.-i  his  ill  health,  comes  to  Arras 
attended  by  his  men-at  arms  332 

141.  The  van  of  the  French  army  takes  Cassel  and 

Trughen.  The  English  abandon  Rergues.  and 
retire  to  Bourbourg,  wherein  the  king  of  France 
besieges  them  332 

143.  Francis  Atremen  surprises  Oudenarde  in  the  night- 

time 333 

143b  Amerigot;  Marcel,  an  English  Captain  on  the 
borders  of  Auvergne,  takes  by  stratagem  the 
castle  of  Marquel.  The  countess  Dauphine 
Tansoms  it  for  five  thousand  francs  334 

144.  Tlte  king  of  France  orders  Bourbourg  to  be  at- 

tacked. It  is  sunendered  to  him  by  capitula- 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

tion,  when  the  English  quit  Flanders.  He  then 
disbands  his  army  334 

145.  The  bishop  of  Norwich  and  those  who  accom- 

panied him  in  his  expedition,  are  badly  received 
on  their  return  to  England.  Certain  great  per- 
sonages are  deputed  to  negotiate  a  peace  or 
truce  between  the  kings  of  Fiance  and  Eng- 
land. The  duke  of  Bavaria  dies  335 

146.  During  these  conierences,  the  Ghent  men  insul  t 

Tournay.    A  truce  is  concluded  between  the 
kings  of  France  and  England  and  their  allies  336 

147.  The  earl  of  Flanders  dies.  The  ceremony  of  his 

funeral  336 

148.  The  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Nottingham 

raise  a  body  of  English  to  make  an  excursion 
into  Scotland.  Embassadors  are  sent  from 
France  to  Scotland,  to  notify  the  truces  which 
had  been  made  between  France  and  England... 338 

149.  The  barons  and  knights  of  Scotland,  in  conjunc- 

tion with  some  French  knights,  undertake  an 
expedition  into  England  without  the  knowledge 
of  i:he  kiyg  of  Scotland,  who  sends  a  herald  to 
make  his  excuses  to  the  king  of  England  338 

150.  The  truces  which  had  been  made  between  the 

French,  the  English,  and  their  allies,  are  pro- 
claimed in  Scotland.  The  French  knights,  on 
their  return  from  Scotland,  are  in  great  danger 
from  the  Zealanders  339 

151.  The  lord  Destournay  assembles  forces  to  retake 

Oudenarde.    He  conquers  it  by  stratagem  340 

152.  The  duke  of  Anjou  dies  at  a  castle  near  Naples. 

His  widow  is  advised  to  solicit  the  Pope  for  the 
possession  of  Provence  340 

153.  Preparations  are  made  in  France  f»Y  the  renewal 

of  the  war  with  England.  The  duchess  of  Bra- 
bant succeeds  in  Rirming  a  marriage  between  the 
children  of  Burgundy  and  those  of  Hainault  341 

154.  Tiie  king  and  the  nobles  of  France  and  Hainault 

lay  in  gieat  provision  of  stores  at  Cambray. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  sends  embassadors  to 
the  earl  of  Hainault.  The  marriages  of  the 
children  of  Burgundy  and  Hainault  are  con- 
cluded 341 

155.  The  duke  of  Berry  betroths  his  daughter  to  the 

son  of  the  count  de  Blois.  The  duke  of  Bour- 
bon and  the  count  de  la  Rlarcne  issue  their  sum- 
mons to  invade  Limousin   342 

156.  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  sails  to 

Scotland,  to  carry  on  the  war  against  the  Eng- 
lish at  the  expiration  of  the  truce  342 

157.  The  pillagers  of  Ghent,  surnamed  Porkers,  com- 

mit much  mischief.  Francis  Atremen  deleaSs 
some  French  troops  near  Ardeinbourg  343 

158.  The  duchess  of  Anjou  urges  her  claim  to  the  pos- 

session of  Provence.  G:ileas  Visconti,  count  de 
Vertus,  orders  his  uncle,  Barnabo  Visconti,  to 
be  imprisoned  343 

159.  W^illiam  de  Ligiiac,  seneschal  of  Saintonge  for 

the  king  of  France,  conquers  from  the  English 
the  castle  of  Aigle.  The  army  of  the  duke  of 
Bourbon  takes  Montlieu,  and  the  bridge  of 
Taillebourg,  while  besisiring  that  place  344 

160.  Sir  John  de  Vienne.  admiral  of  France,  arrives  in 

Scotland  with  his  army.   He  meets  with  bad 
treatment  there  345 

161.  The  town  of  Ardembourg  narrowly  escapes  be- 

ing taken  by  surprise  by  Francis  Atremen  and 
his  Ghent  men  346 

162.  Lewis  of  France,  brother  to  king  Charles  VI.,  is 

married  by  procuration  to  Margaret  of  Hungary. 
Madame  de  Brabant  causes  the  daughter  of 
duke  Stephen  of  Bavaria  to  come  to  France  to 
marry  king  Charles  346 

163.  Francis  Atremen  ta  kes  Damme.  Those  of  Bruges 

attempt  to  retake  it  347 

164.  King  Charles  espouses  the  Lady  Isabella  of  Ba- 

varia.  He  besieses  Damme.. .   348 

165.  Some  citizens  of  Sluys  are  beheaded  for  treason 

to  the  French.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  acquires 
Sluys  from  sir  William  de  Natnur,  by  an  ex- 
change for  the  lands  of  Bethune  348 

166.  Francis  Atremen  and  his  men  abandon  Damme. 

The  town  is  destroyed  by  the  French  ;  they  also 
ruin  the  country  of  the  Q.uatre  Mestiers  348 

167.  The  king  of  France  leaves  Flanders,  and  dis- 

bands his  army.  During  the  time  he  is  at  Paris, 
treating  with  embassadors  from  Hungary, 
news  arrives  that  the  Marquis  de  Biancquefort 
had  forcibly  married  the  heiress  of  Hungnry  349 

168.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  takes  Verteuil  in  Poitou, 

and  returns  to  the  king  of  France  at  Pans  350 

169.  The  Scottish  army,  with  that  of  the  admiral  of 

France,  enter  Northumberland  ;  but  the  English 
being  on  their  tnarch  to  meet  them,  they  retreat 
within  the  borders  350 

170.  Sir  John  Holland  kills  lord   Ralph  Stafford. 

The  earl  of  Stafford  demands  justice  from  the 
king  351 

171.  The  king  of  England  destroys  the  abbey  of  Mel- 

rose in  Scotland.  The  barons  of  France  and 
Scotland  invnde  Cumberland  352 

172.  The  king  of  England  destroys  Edinburgh,  and 

great  part  of  Scotland.  The  French  and  Scots 
do  the  same  wi  the  borders  and  in  Northumber- 
land 352 

173.  The  earCof  Suffolk  prevents  the  king  of  England 

from  pursuing  the  French  and  Scots  who  had  in- 
vadtd  England.  The  English  army  return  home 
the  same  way  they  had  entered  Scotland.  The 
French  and  Scots  return  in  a  simdar  manner  353 

174.  The  ScotE  treat  the  admiral  of  Franca  and  bit 


CHAP.  PAe«. 

men  very  harshly.  They  return  to  France  352 

175.  The  state  of  Flanders.  Two  honest  burgesses  of 

Ghent  negotiate  secretly  a  peace  with  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  with  the  aseent  of  Francis  Atre- 
men 35« 

176.  Tiie  two  citizens  t:x  cii  a  day  to  assemble  their 

friends,  to  accomplish  tlieir  plan.  All  Ghent  are 
unanimous  fcjr  peace,  notwithstanding  the  at- 
tempts to  prevent  u.  by  tiie  governor  for  the  king 
of  England  and  Peter  do  Bois  351 

177.  Sir  John  d'Elle  brings  letters  patent  of  peace  and 

pardon  to  the  men  of  Ghent,  from  the  duke  of 
Burgundy.  This  peace  is  confirmed  at  Tour- 
nay  by  other  letters  patent  on  each  side  35< 

178.  The  treaty  of  peace  between  duke  Philip  of  Bur- 

gundy, earl  of  Flatuiers,  in  right  ol' his  wife, 
with  the  town  of  Ghent  and  its  allies  356 

179.  Peter  nu  Bois,  after  the  conclusion  of  the  peace, 

retires  to  England  with  the  lord  Bourchier, 
governor  of  Ghent  358 


VOLUME  III. 

1,  Froissart  gives  his  reasons  for  visiting  the  count 

de  Foix  358 

2,  A  short  repetition  of  what  is  contained  in  some 

of  the  preceding  chapters,  for  the  belter  under- 
standing the  history  of  the  war  between  king 
John  of  Castillo  and  the  bastard  of  Portugal, 
brother  to  the  late  king  don  Fernando  338 

3,  The  count  de  Foix,  at  the  eraieaty  of  the  prin- 

cess of  Wales,  remits  the  count  d'Armagnac 
sixty  thousand  francs  out  of  his  ransom  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand.  The  English 
garrison  at  Lourde  governs  the  adjoining  coun- 
try ..360 

4,  Sir  John  Froissart,  in  his  journey  toward  Beam, 

is  accompanied  by  a  knight  attached  to  the 
count  de  Foix,  who  relates  to  him  how  the  gar- 
rison of  Lourde  took  Ortingas  and  Le  Pallier, 
on  tlie  renewal  of  the  war  in  Guyenne,  after  the 
ruptut-e  of  the  peace  of  Breti;rny  361 

5,  Sir  John  Froissart  ai  d  the  knight  of  Foix  arrive 

at  Casseres,  where  the  knight  relates  to  him  the 
capture  of  the  town  by  the  Armagnacs,  and 
also  the  recapture  of  it  by  the  count  de  Foix; 
and,  as  they  journey,  they  converse  on  different 
feats  of  arms  between  the  Armagnacs  and  Foix- 
iens  363 

6,  Froissart  continues  his  journey  with  the  knight  of 

Foix,  who  relates  to  himseveral  particulars  rela- 
tive to  the  sieges  of  Brest  and  Derval,  and  how 
the  duke  of  Anjou  recovered  Malvoisiii  and 
Trigalet  from  the  English  363 

7,  Froissart  continues  his  journey.    In  travelling 

from  Tournay  to  Tarbes,  the  knight  relates  to 
him  how  the  garrison  of  Lourde  had  a  sharp 
rencounter  with  the  French  from  the  adjacent 
garrisons,  with  several  particulars  touching  the 
siege  of  Lourde,  and  the  death  of  the  governor, 
who  would  not  surrender  it  to  his  relation  the 
count  de  Foix   361 

8,  During  the  jniirney  from  'J'arbes  to  Morlens  the 

knight  of  Foix  relates  to  Froissart  the  (jnarrel 
and  reconciliation  between  the  duke  of  Berry 
and  the  count  de  Foix— and  also  the  cause  of  the 
war  between  him  and  the  count  d'Armagnac  367 

9,  Sir  John  Froissart  arrives  at  Orthes.   An  old 

squire  relates  to  him  the  cruel  death  of  the  only 
son  of  the  count  de  Foix,  and  how  strange  dreams 
affected  .■'ir  Peter  de  Beam,  bastard-brother  of 
the  count....  369 

10,  The  count  de  Foix  holds  solemn  festivals  on  the 

feast  of  St.  Nicholas  and  at  Christmas  ;  during 
which  Froissart  becomes  acquainted  with  le  Bas- 
tot  de  Mauleon,  who  relates  to  him,  among  other 
things,  how  several  of  the  captains  of  the  free 
companies  were  defeated  helbre  the  town  of 
Sancerre— how  he  surprised  the  town  of  Thurie 
in  the  Albigeois,  and  how  one  of  the  name  of 
Limousin  revenged  an  outrage  committed  a- 
painst  him  by  Louis  Rnimhaut  373 

11,  A  short  recapitnl'ition  of  what  has  been  before 

said  of  the  war  bet-veen  king  John  of  Castile 
and  John  of  Portugal.   'J'his  subject  continued,.37B 

12,  The  inhabitants  of  Santarem  rebel  figaiii.<;t  sopie 

of  the  men-at-arms  of  Castille.  The  king  of 
Castille,  having  raised  the  siege  of  Lisbon, 
marches  toward  that  town,  when  it  makes  its 
peace  378 

13,  The  Spaniards  are  jealous  of  the  French  and 

Bearnois,   Five  hundred  English  arrive  to  serve 
the  king  of  Portugal  377 

14,  The  kins  of  Portugal  issues  his  orders  for  the  army 

to  march  toward  Santarem.  The  king  of  Cas- 
tille quits  that  place  to  meet  him  375 

15,  The  Portuguese  fortify  themselves,  near  the  church 

of  Aljubarota.  by  the  advice  of  the  English. 
King  John  of  Castille,  through  the  counsel  of 
the  French  and  Bearnois,  resolves  to  fight  them. 
The  hatreds  and  jealousies  of  the  Castillians  stiil 
continue  against  the  foreigners  379 

16,  The  battle  of  Aljubarota,  in  which  the  French 

and  Bearnois,  in  the  interest  of  Castille,  are  de- 
feated and  slain  by  the  Portuguese,  for  not  being 
properly  supported  by  the  Castillians,  who  were 
^  jealous  of  them.  They  afterwards  meet  the 
same  fate  8BD 

17,  The  king  of  Castille,  after  his  defeat  at  Aljuba> 

rota,  retreats  to  Santarem,  The  king  of  Portu 
gal  tetumi  to  Lisbon.  A  truce  is  concluded  ti** 


XII 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

tween  them  381 

18  The  CDUiiL  (le  Foix  i«  rapidly,  and  in  a  secret 
manner,  informed  of  what  haii  happened  at  Al- 
jnbarola.  Froissart,  in  rMnsecpienee  of  this, 
relates  a  story  which  had  heeti  told  him  of  a  fa- 
irdiiar  spirit,  railed  Orliion,  wlio  served  the  lord 

de  Corasse  m  the  like  miinner  382 

19.  Siege  is  laid  to  Hrest.  St.  Fortjet,  and  several 
otiior  English  garrisons  in  the  environs  of  Tou- 
louse, are  recovered  by  tiie  French  384 

3C  The  castle  of  Con vn  lie  is  sturmed  hy  the  French. 
Some  other  fortresses  turn  to  the  French  in- 
terest 385 

21.  A  short  digression  on  the  maimers  of  the  English 

iind  Gascons  in  the  time  of  Froissart  386 

22.  The  arrival  of  Leon,  king  of  Armenia,  in  France, 

on  which  occasion  Froissart  descrihes  the  state 
of  Genoa  in  his  time,  and  relates  the  death  of 
the  king  of  ('yprns  387 

23.  The  king  of  Armenia  relates  many  stories  of  the 

Turks  and  Tartars  388 

24.  Continuation  of  the  intelligence  which  the  king 

of  Armenia  relates  to  the  harons  of  France  388 

25.  During  these  wars  of  the  Turks,  dissensions  con- 

tinue between  the  two  popes.  Urban  VI.  and 
("lenient  VII.  Friar  John  de  la  Roche-Taillade 
delivers  a  good  apologue,  respecting  the  pa- 
pacy, to  the  cardinals  390 

26.  The  reasons  why  the  I'orlviguese  prefer  the  Grand  ' 

Master  of  Avis  for  their  king  to  don  Joim,  king 
of  Castille,  who  liad  married  Beatrice,  daugh- 
therof  don  Ferdinand,  late  king  of  Portugal  391 

27.  Froissart  travels  to  Middleburgh  in  Zealand,  to 

make  inquiries  from  a  knight,  who  is  going  to 
Prussia,  of  the  affairs  of  Portugal  391 

28.  The  Portuguese,  after  the  batile  of  Aljiibarota, 

send  embassadors  to  England  to  inform  the  king 

and  his  nobles  of  that  event  392 

39.  Lawrence  Fongasse,  one  of  the  embassadors 
from  Portugal  to  England,  relates  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  the  events  which  had  happened  in 
Portugal  since  the  earl  of  Cambridge  had  left  it  .393 

30.  The  embassadors  from  Portugal  return  with  sat- 

isfactory answers.   The  duke  of  Lancaster  em- 
barks on  an  expedition  to  recover  Castille  398 

31.  Many  French  knights  and  squires  offer  their  ser- 

vices to  the  king  of  Castille  399 

32.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  in  his  voyage  to  Castille, 

attacks  tlie  French  before  Brest,  and  forces  them 
to  raise  the  blockade  400 

33.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  arrives  at  Corunna  in  Ga- 

licia.  The  French,  in  the  service  of  Spain,  en- 
ter the  castle  to  oppose  him.  They  shortly  after 
defeat  a  party  of  his  foragers  400 

84.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  after  remaining  before 
Corunna  up  ,s  ard  of  a  month,  marches  his  army 
to  Saint  Jago,  wliich  surrenders  on  capitulation. 401 

35.  The  Freri.ch  knights  leave  Corunna.  and  join  the 
king  of  Castille.  Thev  ac  juire  much  wealth  by 
plundermg  the  country,  in  order  to  frustrate  the 
English  402 

86.  Great  preparations  are  made  throughout  France 
for  the  invasion  of  England.  The  death  of 
Francis  Atremen  402 

37.  Tlie  French  put  themselves  to  useless  expense  on 

their  marine.   The  English  make  judicious  pre- 
parations to  oppcse  them  403 

38.  The  king  of  Portugal,  when  informed  of  the  duke 

of  Lancaster's  arrival  at  Saint  Jago,  writes  him 
friendly  letters.  The  king  of  Castille  demands 
succors  from  France.  The  town  of  Rouelles 
in  Galicia  taken  by  the  English  404 

39.  The  marshal  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  army  at- 

tacks and  gains  by  treaty  the  town  of  Villeclope 
in  Galicia.  The  duke  sends  embassadors  to  the 
king  of  Portugal  to  arrange  an  interview  be- 
tween them  405 

40.  The  duke  of  liancaster  has  an  interview  with  the 

king  of  Portugal  A  marriage  is  agree',  upon 
between  tlie  king  and  the  lady  Philippa,  daugh- 
ter of  the  duke  407 

41.  The  duke  of  Lancaster's  marshal  gains  for  him 

several  places  in  Galicia.   The  conduct  of  the 
king  of  Castille   408 

42.  The  king  of  France  goes  to  Lille,  with  tne  intent 

to  invade  England.  Sir  Simon  Burley  advises 
the  removal  of  the  shrine  of  St.  Thomas  k 
Becket  from  Canterbury  to  Dover  castle,  for  fear 
of  the  French  411 

43.  The  king  of  France  visits  his  fleet  at  Sluys.  The 

king  (if  Armenia  crosses  to  England  to  attempt 
a  reconciliation  between  the  two  kings.  The 
answer  he  receives  412 

44.  The  duke  ol'  Berry  leaves  Paris  for  Sluys.  The 

constable,  after  suiVering  many  delays  from 
contrary  winds,  at  length  joins  the  king  of 

France  413 

4L.  rh»  lord  de  Gnistelles  appeases  an  iasurrection  of 
♦lie  men  of  Bru^'es  against  the  French.  The 
invasion  of  F.ngland  is  given  up  on  account  of 
contrary  winds,  the  near  approach  of  winter, 
and  in  conformity  with  the  advice  of  the  duke 
of  Berry,  which  causes  great  rejoicings  in  Eng- 
land  413 

46.  Two  champions  tilt  at  Paris  for  lite  or  death  414 

47.  The  death  of  Peter,  king  of  Arragon.    [lis  sue- 

cessor,  king  .John,  detains  prisoner  the  arch-  w 
bishop  of  Bordeaux,  who  was  negotiating,  for 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  payment  of  certain 
Bunui  which  he  claimed  ns  due  to  him  from  Ar- 
ragon 415 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

48.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  makes  war  on  Arragon. 

The  archbishop  of  Bordeaux  is  released.  The 
viscountess  of  Castle-Bon,  suspected  of  having 
admitted  the  English  into  her  castle,  appeases 
the  king  of  Arragon,  through  the  interference  of 
the  count  de  Foix  416 

49.  Those  companions  who  had  conquered  Duren, 

are  defeated  and  slain  by  a  stratagem  of  Ray- 
mond de  Bachez,  cousin  to  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon  416 

50.  An  achievement  of  arms  performed  before  the 

seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  between  a  knight  at- 
t.ached  to  France  and  one  attached  to  England.. 417 

51.  Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  delivers  John  of  Blois.  son 

of  the  late  lord  Charles  of  Blois.  from  his  long 
imprisonment  in  England,  and  gives  him  his 
(laughter  in  m.irriage,  to  the  great  displeasure 

of  the  duke  of  Brittany  417 

62.  France  makes  preparations  to  assist  king  John  of 
Castille.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  is  appointed 
commander  in-chief  of  the  French  army  418 

53.  The  English  fleet  defeats  that  of  si»  John  de 

Bucq,  admiral  of  Flanders  for  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy. The  English,  after  doing  much  mischief 
to  Sluys,  and  that  part  of  the  country,  return  to 
London  419 

54.  The  king  of  Portugal  sends  embassadors  to  the 

duke  of  Lancaster  to  conclude  his  marriage 
with  the  lady  Philippa.  Sir.  Barrois  des  Barres 
is  ordered  by  the  king  of  Castille  to  the  castle  of 
Noya  420 

55.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  sends  a  reinforcement  to 

the  siege  of  Rihadavia.   On  that  town  being  ta- 
ken by  storm,  Maures  instantly  surrenders  420  j 

56.  The  lady  Philippa  of  Lancaster  is  married,  by 

procuration,  to  the  king  of  Portugal.  The  cere- 
mony is  again  performed  with  great  magnifi- 
cence and  feast'ngs  at  Oporto  421 

57.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  marches  his  army  to  En- 

tenca.   The  inhabitants  send,  with  the  consent 
of  the  duke,  to  the  king  of  Castille  for  succor.... 422 

58.  The  duchess  of  Lancaster  and  her  daughter  visit 

the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  Entenca,  receiving  neither  answer  nor 
succor  from  the  king  of  Castille,  surrender  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  according  to  the  terms  of 
their  treaty  422 

59.  The  couiit  de  Foix  permits  the  French  captains 

to  pass  through  his  territories,  on  condition  they 
pay  for  whatever  they  take.  They  arrive  at  St. 
Jean  Pied  de  Port,  at  the  entracca  of  Navarre. .  .423 

60.  Sir  John  Holland  and  sir  Reginald  De  Roye  per- 

form a  tilt,  in  the  town  of  Entenca,  before  the 
king  and  queen  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  and 

duchess  of  Lancaster  424 

The  king  of  Portugal  promises  to  enter  Castille 
while  ttie  duke  of  Lancaster  finishes  the  con- 
quest of  Galicia,  and  then  to  unite  their  forces.. 426 
68.  Sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Hassac 
traverse  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  with  their 
army,  and  arrive  at  Burgos,  where  they  meet  the 
king  of  (Jastille  423 

63.  Many  plans  are  offered  to  the  king  of  Castille  for 

carrying  on  the  war;  he  is  determined  by  the 
commanders  of  the  French  force  to  delay  an  en- 
gagement until  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon, and  to  make  excursions  from  the  different 
garrisons  42S 

64.  The  constable  de  Clisson  makes  great  prepara- 

tions to  invade  England.  Much  murmuring  and 
discontent  in  England  against  king  Richard  and 
his  council  428 

65.  The  constable  of  France  with  several  others 

make  preparations  to  invade  England.  The 
duke  of  Brittany  practices  to  prevent  this  ex- 
pedition 429 

66.  The  duke  of  Brittany  summons  his  barons  and 

knights  to  a  council  at  Vannes.  Sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson  and  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir  are  made 
prisoners  in  the  castle  of  Ermine,  and  in  great 
danger  of  their  lives  430 

67.  The  constable  de  Clisson,  through  the  exertions  of 

the  lord  de  Laval,  obtains  his  liberty,  by  paying 
a  large  sum  of  money,  and  delivering  up  to  the 
duke  of  Brittany  some  of  his  castles  431 

68.  The  lord  de  Beaumanoir  is  set  at  liberty  by  the 

duke  of  Brittany,  that  he  may  collect  the  ran- 
som for  the  constable,  who  obtains  his  freedom 
on  surrendering  the  places  agreed  on.  The  im- 
prisonment of  the  constable  is  known  at  the 
court  of  France  431 

69.  The  duke  of  Brittany  dictates  the  terms  of  the 

treaties,  for  the  surieiKler  of  diflerent  jilaces  by 
the  constable.  The  expeditions  from  Treguier 
and  Haifleur  are  broken  up.  The  constable,  on 
his  deliverance,  makes  his  complaint  to  the  king 
of  France,  and  resigns  to  him  his  office  of  con- 
stable 432 

70.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  sends  a  challenge  to 

France,  in  favor  of  England  433 

71.  Two  Breton  captains,  having  valiantly  defended 

the  town  of  Orense  against  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, capitulate  on  terms  offered  by  the  English... 433 

72.  The  king  of  Portugal,  being  repulsed  in  his  at- 

tempts to  storm  the  castles  of  Santajem,  burns 
the  town.   He  marches  to  Ferro  in  Galicia  435 

73.  The  king  of  Portugal,  not  being  able  to  take  Fer- 

rol  by  storm,  gains  it  by  an  ambuscade,  and 
puts  it  under  the  obedience  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster 4S5 

74.  The  army  oi'  the  duke  of  Lancaster  comes  before 


CHAP.  V4«g. 

Noya  in  Galicia.  The  English  are  received  ot 
the  barriers,  by  Barrois  des  Barres  and  his  com- 
panions 43Q 

75.  The  king  of  France  sends  some  of  his  nobles  to 

demand  from  the  duke  of  Brittany  the  reason  o 
the  insult  offered  to  him  in  the  person  of  his  coii- 
stable,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  437 

76.  Froissart  mentions  the  person  f  rom  whom  he  learnt 

the  arrest  of  the  constable  de  Clisson  :  who  like- 
wise informs  him  that  sir  Bertraiid  du  Guesclin 
ought  to  be  called  Du  Glay-Aquin  437 

77.  Embassadors  from  the  king  of  France  wait  on 

the  duke  of  Brittany  respecting  the  arrest  of  his 
constable.  The  duke,  having  heard  them,  gives 
them  his  answer  438 

78.  The  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  uncles  to  the 

king,  confederate,  with  otlier  barons,  against 
him  and  his  council.  The  people  are  discon- 
tented with  the  duke  of  Ireland.  The  Lon- 
doners, through  the  means  of  the  duke  o 
Gloucester  and  his  friends,  obtain  from  the  king, 
that  a  day  should  be  fixed  for  those  who  had 
managed  the  finances  to  render  an  account  of 
them  439 

79.  The  commissioners  of  accounts  condemn  sir  Si- 

mon Burley  to  be  imprisoned  in  the  Tower  of 
London.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  is  killed  by  a  fall 
from  his  horse.  Sir  William  Elmham  is  acquit- 
ted of  having  taken  money  for  the  surrender  of 
Bourbourg  and  Gravelines  440 

80.  The  king  of  England  having  left  London,  sir  Si- 

mon Burley  is  beheaded,  to  the  great  displeasure 
of  the  king  and  queen.  A  cliange  of  the  min- 
istry 441 

81.  While  the  council,  on  the  state  of  the  nation,  is 

sitting  at  London,  king  Richard,  by  the  advice 
of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  determines  to  wage  war 
against  his  uncles  and  the  principal  towns  442 

82.  The  king  of  England  issues  iiis  orders  ibr  all  ca- 

pable of  bearing  arms  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Bristol  to  march  to  London.  Sir  Robert  Tresi- 
lian,  sent  thither  as  a  spy,  is  discovered,  and  be- 
headed by  command  of  the  king's  uncles  443 

83.  When  the  news  of  the  death  of  sir  Robert  Tre- 

silian  is  brought  to  the  archbishop  of  York,  and 
sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  they  confirm  the  king  m 
his  intention  of  making  war  on  his  uncles.  The 
duke  of  Ireland,  as  Lieuienant-Gene«al,  leads 
the  army  to  Oxford  444 

84.  The  duke  of  Ireland  sends  three  knights  to  Lon- 

don to  learn  intelligence.  The  dukes  of  York 
and  Gloucester  take  the  field  against  the  duke  of 
Ireland  and  his  army  444 

85.  The  king's  uncles  gain  a  victory  over  the  duke  of 

Ireland,  who  saves  himself  by  flight  with  others 
of  his  army  445 

86.  The  duke  of  Ireland  with  some  of  his  compan- 

ions escapes  into  IIoll?,nd.  The  archbishop  ot 
Canterbury  is  sent  by  the  dukes  of  York  and 
Gloucester  to  treat  with  the  king.  He  conducts 
him  with  honor  to  London  445 

87.  The  king,  by  the  advice  of  ids  uncles  and  coim- 

cil,  summons  the  nobility  and  commoners  of  the 
realm  to  a  parliament  at  Westminster,  and  to 
renew  their  hom,age  to  him   446 

88.  The  king  of  Portugal  and  duke  of  Lancaster 

unite  their  forces.  When  distressed  to  cross  the 
river  Duero,  aGalician  squire,  prisoner  of  war, 
directs  them  to  a  ford  447 

89.  Sir  Walter  de  Passac  and  sir  William  de  Lignac 

advise  the  king  of  Castille  not  to  risk  a  battle 
before  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  A 
party  of  the  English  skirmish  with  the  garrison 
of  Vilalpando.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  is  dis 
pirited  by  his  own  ill  health  and  the  great  sick- 
ness of  his  army   448 

90.  The  duke  of  Lancaster   disbands  his  army. 

Three  EngUsh  knights,  having  obtained  pass- 
ports, wait  on  the  king  of  Castille,  to  nego- 
tiate a  retreat  for  the  men-at-arms  through  his 

kingdom  448 

2i.  The  English  embassadors  obtain  passports  from 
the  king  for  their  sick  to  pass  in  safety  through 
Castille,  or  to  remain  there  to  recover  their 
health.  Many  knights  and  squires  die  in  Castille. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  dangerously  ill  at  Saint 
Jago.  A  :  449 

92.  Sir  John  Holland  takes  leave  of  the  duke  of 

Lancaster,  and  returns  with  his  lady  through 
Castille,  Navarre,  and  Bayonne,  to  Bordeaux 
Sir  John  d'Ambreticoiirt  goes  to  Paris,  to  ac 
coniplish  a  deed  of  arms  with  the  lord  Bou- 
cicaut  450 

93.  The  duke  of  Bourbon,  on  leaving  Avignon,  con 

tinues  his  march  to  Burgos,  where  he  meets  the 
king  of  Castille.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  being 
informed  of  this,  addresses  himself  to  the  king 
of  Portugal.  The  duke  of  Bourbon,  after  a 
short  stay,  takes  leave  of  the  king  of  Castille, 
and  returns  to  France  451 

94.  The  count  de  Foix  receives  the  duke  of  Bourbon 

most  magnificently,  and  makes  him  handsome 
presents.  The  men-at-arms  who  were  under  sir 
Walter  de  Passac  and  sir  William  de  Lignac 
sack  the  town  of  St.  Phagon,  on  their  departure 
from  Castille.  The  king  is  very  wroth  for  this 
against  the  two  captains,  who  had  remained 
with  him  451 

95.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  leaves  Saint  Jago  for  Co- 

imbra.  and  thence  goes  to  Bayonne  458 

96.  The  count  d'Armagnae  takes  great  pains  to  pre- 


CONTENTS. 


THAP.  PAOE. 

vaii  oil  the  tree  companies  to  give  up  their  forts 
for  a  sum  ot"  money.  The  count  de  Foix,  un- 
derhand, prevents  his  success  453 

37.  A  digression  on  tlie  quuiTel  between  the  houses 
of  Brabunt  and  Gueldres.  Tiie  life  of  count 
Reginald  of  Gueldres  and  his  successors,  until 
the  reign  of  Charles  VI.  of  France.  The  duke 
of  Gueldres,  being  an  ally  of  England,  sends 
his  challenge  to  France.    The  cause  of  this 

challenge  454 

98  Froissart  returns  to  the  quarrel  between  the  houses 
of  Brabant  and  Gueldres,  which  he  had  letl  un- 
finished in  the  preceding  chapter,  and  continues 
the  history  of  the  dukes  of  Gueldres  to  duke 
William,  who  sends  his  challenge  to  Charles 

VI.,  king  of  France  455 

9B  A  continuation  of  the  history  of  the  quarrel  be- 
tween Brabant  and  Gueldres.  On  the  death  of 
duke  Wenceslaus.  the  young  William  of  Ju- 
liers,  duke  of  Gueldres,  endeavors  by  every 
means  to  regain  the  three  castles.  He  allies 
himself  to  the  king  of  England,  because  France 
supports  the  rights  of  the  widow-duchess  of 
Brabant  457 

IOC  The  duchess  of  Brabant  sends  embassadors  to 
France  for  assistance  against  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres. They  arrive  at  the  same  time  the  duke's 
challenge  is  brought,  and  receive  favorable  an- 
swers  458 

101  Concerning  the  rumors  of  the  signs  of  sanctity 
which  were  manifested  by  the  cardinal  de  Lux- 
embourg after  his  death.  The  extraordinary 
end  of  the  king  of  Navarre  459 

102.  The  (lake  of  Berry  besieges  Ventadour  460 

103.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  sends  four  hundred  spears 

to  the  duchess  of  Brabant.  They  surprise  and 
binn  the  town  of  Seaulle  in  Gueldres  460 

104.  Geronnel  de  Maudurant.  one  of  the  captains  of 

Perrot  le  Bearnois,  having  been  made  prisoner 
by  John  Bonne-Kance.  at  Montferrant  in  Au- 
vergne,  finds  means,  after  his  ransom  was  paid, 
to  put  le  Bearnois  in  possession  of  Montferrant.  .461 

105.  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  his  companions  determine 

iif)t  to  keep  possession  of  Montferrant.  They 
make  a  sally  on  some  troops  from  Clermont, 
who  had  advanced  to  the  barriers  of  the  cap- 
tured town,  and  instantly  defeat  them  464 

106.  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  his  companions  having 

plundered  Montferrant,  retreat  to  their  forts. 
His  answer  to  the  Dauphin  of  Auvergne,  who 
complains  of  his  having  surprised  this  town 
during  the  time  treaties  were  in  agitation  for  his 
leaving  the  country  464 

107.  The  Lord  Lewis  of  Blois  marries  the  lady  Mary 

of  Berry,  and  lh6  lord  John  of  Berry  the  prin-  • 
cess  Mary  of  France,  who  dies  shortly  after. 
The  death  of  the  lady  Jane  of  Armagnac, 
duchess  of  Berry  464 

108.  While  the  council  of  France  is  in  deliberation 

whether  or  not  to  march  an  army  against  the 
duke  of  Gueldres,  the  duke  of  Berry  sends  the 
count  d'Estampes  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  to 
endeavor  to  win  him  over  to  the  party  of  France, 
after  having  alienated  himself  from  it  by  the  ar- 
rest of  the  constable  465 

109.  The  Castillians  and  French,  after  the  departure 

of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  from  Galicia,  recon- 
quer, in  a  very  short  time,  all  the  towns  and 
castles  he  had  won.  The  English  abuse  Cas- 
tille,  when  in  their  own  country.  The  king 
of  France  and  his  council  invite  the  duke  of 
Ireland,  who  had  fled  from  England,  to  Paris.. 466 

110.  The  council  of  France  disagree,  as  to  the  king's 

going  into  Germany,  on  account  of  the  state  of 
the  realm.  The  duke  of  Brittany  strengthens 
his  garrisons,  and  forms  alliances  with  England 
and  the  king  of  Navarre.  The  English  raise  a 
large  army  467 

111.  The  Brabanters  lay  siege  to  the  town  of  Grave. 

The  constable  of  France  gains  the  towns  of 
Saint  Malo  and  Saint  Matthieu  de  Fine  Pd- 
terne,  and  garrisons  them  with  his  men  468 

112.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  has  intentions  of  marry- 

ing his  daughter  to  the  duke  de  La  Touraine, 
brother  to  the  king  of  France.  The  duke  of 
Berry  proposes  himself  for  her  husband.  The 
duke  of  Lancaster  is  much  satisfied  thereat  468 

113.  The  lord  de  Coucy  and  other  barons  of  France 

are  sent  to  the  duke  of  Brittany.  Before  their 
arrival,  he  had  restored  to  the  officers  of  the 

constable  the  places  he  had  taken  from  him  469 

U4.  While  Helion  de  Lignac,  embassador  from  the 
duke  of  Berry  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  is  ne- 
gotiating the  marriage  with  his  daughter,  the 
king  of  Castille  sends  embassadors  privately  to 
break  it  off,  and  to  demand  the  lady  in  mar- 
riage for  his  son.  Helion  de  Lignac  is  sent  away, 
the  day  <)f  their  arrival,  with  some  truces  res- 
pecting the  frontiers  of  Aquitaine  470 

115.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  leave  Paris  for 

Blois,  to  hold  a  conference  with  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany, who  meets  them  there.  They  persuade 
him,  against  his  inclination,  to  come  to  Paris..  .  .471 

116.  Lewis  of  Anjou,  son  to  the  iate  duke  of  Anjou, 

unclb  to  king  Charles  VI.,  makes  his  public 
entry  into  Paris  as  king  of  Sicily.  The  duke  of 
Brittany  comes  there  shortly  after.  Thomas 
Harpurgan,  an  Englishman,  and  John  Des 
Barres,  a  Frenchman,  perform  a  deed  of  arms 
before  the  king  of  France  at  Montereau  sur 

¥oiui«....  .m 


CHKP.  PAGE. 

117.  Perrot  Le  Bearnois  takes  the  field  by  command 

of  the  earl  of  Arundel,  who  lands  his  forces  at 
Mnrans,  near  La  Rochelle  473 

118.  The  llochellers  skirmish  with  the  English  near 

Marars-s.  The  English,  after  pillaging  the 
country  round,  retire  with  their  booty  to  their 
fleet.  Perrot  le  Bearnois  does  the  same  to  his 
fort,  with  a  great  deal  of  plunder  474 

119.  The  Brabanters  press  Grave  hard  by  their  siege. 

The  Gueldrians  burn  a  bridge  the  Brabanters 
had  thrown  over  the  Meuse,  to  enter  Gueldres. .  .475 

120.  The  Brabanters,  having  passed  through  Raves- 

tein,  enter  Gueldreland,  and  are  defeated  by  the 
duke  of  Gueldres.  The  siege  of  Grave  is  raised 

in  consequence  475 

la.  The  duke  of  Gueldres,  after  the  defeat  of  the 
Brabanters,  returns  to  Nimeguen.  On  the  news 
of  this  victory,  the  king  and  council  of  France 
send  embassadors  to  the  emperor  of  Germany, 
the  more  securely  to  carry  on  the  war  against 
Gueldreland  476 

122.  The  king  of  France  and  his  council  permit  the 
duke  of  Brittany  to  return  home.  The  states  of 
Brabant  send  excuses  to  the  king  of  France,  for 
not  allowing  his  army  to  pass  through  their 
country.  The  success  of  the  embassadors  with 
the  emperor  477 

123.  The  count  de  Blois  sends  two  hundred  lances  to 

serve  the  king  in  his  expedition  to  Gueldres. 
The  embassadors  bring  favorable  answers  from 
the  emperor  of  Germany.  The  king  of  France 
continues  his  march  toward  the  forest  of  Ar- 
dennes. Sir  Helion  de  Lignac  makes  his  report 
to  the  duke  of  Berry,  touching  his  marriage  with 
the  daugliter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  478 

124.  The  principal  barons  of  Scotland  assemble  in 

arms  to  make  war  on  England.  They  learn 
from  a  spy  whom  they  take  prisoner  that  the 
English  are  acquainted  with  their  intentions  479 

125.  The  Scots  form  their  army  into  two  divisions  ; 

one,  under  the  command  of  sir  Archibald 
Douglas,  marches  to  Carlisle,  and  the  other  to 
Newcastle  on  Tyne,  commanded  by  the  earl  of 
Douglas,  at  the  barriers  of  which  place  he  con- 
quers the  pennon  of  sir  Henry  Percy  480 

126.  The  earl  of  Douglas,  when  encamped  before  Ot- 

terbourne,  is  attacked  by  sir  Henry  Percy,  to 
reconquer  his  pennon,  and  a  general  battle  en- 
sues 481 

127.  The  earl  of  Douglas,  in  rallying  his  men  who 

were  retreating,  is  mortally  wounded.  Sir  Ralph 
Percy,  b;idly  wounded,  surrenders  to  sir  John 
Maxwell,  who  puts  him  in  the  hands  of  the  earl 
of  Moray  482 

128.  The  earl  of  Douglas,  though  mortally  wounded, 

orders  his  banner  to  be  raised,  as  the  bearer  had 
been  slain,  and  forbids  his  lamentable  state  to 
be  made  known  to  his  men,  urging  them  onto 
the  combat,  by  which  they  defeat  their  enemies, 
and  make  sir  Henry  Percy,  with  many  more, 
prisoners  483 

129.  The  bishop  of  Durham  is  anxious  to  succor  the 

English  and  rescue  sir  Henry  Percy,  but  is  so 
badly  supported  by  his  men,  that  he  is  forced  to 
retreat.  He  makes  sir  Henry  Lindsay  prisoner, 
who  had  taken  sir  Matthew  Redman  484 

130.  The  bishop  of  Durham  marches  on  the  morrow 

of  the  battle  to  the  Scots  camp,  but  retires  with- 
out daring  to  attack  it.  The  Scots  return  to  their 
own  country  485 

131.  The  king  of  France  enters  the  duchy  of  Luxem- 

bourg, on  his  march  to  Gueldres.  The  duke  of 
Juliers,  father  of  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  makes 
excuses  for  his  son  to  the  king  of  France.  He 
is  graciously  received,  and  has  the  territory  of 
Vierson  restored  to  him,  for  which  he  pays  hom- 
age to  the  king  486 

1S2.  King  Charles  VI.  quarters  his  army  on  a  friendly 
footing  in  the  duchy  of  Juliers.  A  squire  of 
Auvergne  is  murdered  by  a  wood-cutter  whom 
he  is  leading  away  as  his  prisoner  487 

133.  The  duke  of  Juliers  and  archbishop  of  Cologne 

leave  the  king  of  France,  and  go  to  the  duke  of 
Gueldres  at  Nimeguen.  By  their  remonstrances 
and  negotiations,  he  obtains  peace  with  the  king 
of  France  and  duchess  of  Brabant  487 

134.  The  earl  of  Arundei  and  his  fleet  are  driven  by 

storms  to  La  Palice,  near  La  Rochelle.  The 
lord  Lewis  de  Sancerre,  having  had  informa- 
tion of  this,  chases  them  at  sea,  but  m  vain. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  marries  his  daughter  to 
the  heir  of  Castille  488 

135.  The  king  of  France,  while  on  the  frontiers  of 

Juliers,  has  part  of  his  camp  surprised,  and 
several  prisoners  made,  by  some  German  pilla- 
gers. The  king,  being  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  takes  on  himself  the  government  of  his 
kingdom.  He  sends  to  the  king  of  Castille,  on 
hearing  of  the  marriage  of  his  son  with  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  remon- 
strate with  him  not  to  enter  into  any  treaties 
that  may  be  prejudicial  to  him  or  to  his  kingdom.  .488 

136.  The  duke  of  Berry,  being  disappointed  in  his 

marriage  with  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, sends  to  the  count  de  Foix  to  demand  the 
daughter  of  the  count  de  Boulogne,  whom  he 
had  in  wardship  489 

137.  Geoffry  Tete-noire  is  wounded  in  the  head,  at  a 

skirmish,  and  commits  excesses  which  cause  his 
death.  He  makes  a  will,  and  substitutes  two 
eovsnion  of  Vsntadoui  in  hit  roonii ,,  t  •  490 


CHAP.  PAOB 

1.38.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  is  made  prisoner  in  Prussia : 
and,  though  delivert^d  by  the  knights  of  the 
Teutonic  order,  he  returns  to  keen  his  faith  to 
the  person  who  had  taken  him  ,  490 

139.  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  having  received  his  answer 

from  the  king  of  Castille,  returns  to  France, 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  i)rocee(ls  in  the  marriage 
of  his  daugliter  to  the  infant  of  Castille.  The 
earl  of  Arundel,  having  made  some  cruises  on 
the  coasts  of  Normandy,  returns  with  his  fleet 
to  England  491 

140.  The  lord  Lewis  de  Sancerre  visits  the  count  de 

Foix  at  Orthes.  A  deed  of  arms  is  performed, 
before  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bordeaux,  be- 
tween five  French  and  live  Englishmen  491 

141.  The  dnclipss  of  Lancaster  carries  her  dau'rhl^r  to 

Castille,  to  marry  her  to  the  intiint.  Having 
found  the  bones  of  her  father,  she  has  them 
conveyed  to  Seville,  and  buried  with  regal  obse- 
quies 492 

142.  The  duke  of  Berry  rtoffotiates  so  successfully 

with  the  count  de  Foix,  that  he  sends  to  him 
his  cousin  of  Boulogne,  whom  lie  instantly 
marries  492 

143.  Certain  prudent  men  negotiate  a  truce,  f<»r  three 

years,  between  the  French  and  Enghsii,  and  ail 
their  allies  493 


9. 
10. 

11. 

12. 
13. 

14. 

15. 

16. 

17. 

18. 


VOLUME  IV. 

Froissart  relates  his  travels  after  he  had  left  Or- 
thes .493 

Q,ueen  Isabella  of  France  makes  her  public  entry 
into  the  city  of  Paris  494 

Sir  John  de  Chatel-Morant  brings  f  rom  England 
the  truces  for  three  years,  sealed  by  king  Rich- 
ard and  his  allies.  I^evvis  of  Anjou,  king  of 
Sicily,  is  betrothed  and  married  to  a  duughtef  of 
the  king  of  Arragon  497 

The  king  of  France  is  desirous  of  visiting  the  dis- 
tant parts  of  his  kingdom.  At  the  request  of  tlie 
lord  de  Coucy,  he  orders  the  duke  of  Ireland  out 
of  France  497 

King  Charles  of  France  visits  his  uncle  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  Pope  Clement  at  Avignon  . .  .498 

The  king  of  France  sends  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  to  their  homes,  to  their  great  dissatis- 
faction, and  continues  his  journey  fre  m  Avignon 
to  Languedoc  499 

During  the  time  king  Charles  of  France  is  at 
Montpellier,  three  of  his  chamberlaias  imder- 
take  to  hold  a  tournament  near  to  Calais, 
against  all  comers  £39 

During  the  king  of  France's  residence  at  Beziers, 
accusations  are  made  against  Bethisac,  trea- 
surer to  the  duke  of  Berry.  Thinking  to  be  sent 
to  the  pope  and  escape  punishment,  he  confesses 
himself  a  heretic  and  sodomite,  but  is  transferred 
over,  by  the  official  at  Beziers,  to  the  secular 
power,  and  burnt  501 

When  the  king  of  France  is  at  Toulouse,  he  sum- 
mons the  count  de  Foix,  who,  on  his  arrival, 
pays  him  homage  for  his  county  of  Foix  501 

The  king  of  France  and  his  brother,  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  wager  which  shall  arrive  the  sooiiest 
at  Paris,  from  Montpellier,  each  attended  by 
only  one  knight  505 

The  death  of  pope  Urban  at  Rome,  called  the 
anti-pope.  Pope  Clement  writes  to  the  king  of 
France,  his  uncles,  and  the  university  of  Paris, 
on  the  occasion.  The  election  of  pope  Boni- 
face by  the  Roman  cardinals  505 

The  surrender  of  the  strong  castle  of  Ventadour 
in  Limousin,  that  had  been  the  chief  residence 
of  Geoftry  Tete-noire  SOS 

Three  French  knights  hold  a  tournament  at  Saint 
Inglevere,  near  Calais,  and  defend  the  lists,  for 
thirty  days,  against  all  comers,  from  England 
and  elsewhere  509 

The  duke  of  Bourbon  is  appointed  chief  of  an 
expedition  to  Africa,  that  is  undertaken  by  sev- 
eral knights  of  France  and  England  at  the  soli- 
citation of  the  Genoese  514 

Aymerigot  Marcel,  captain  of  the  pillaging  com- 
panies, having  fortified  La  Roche  de  Vandais, 
on  the  borders  of  Limousin  and  Auvergne,  is 
besieged  by  the  viscount  de  Maux,  by  command 
of  the  king  of  France    515 

Aymerigot  Marcel  endeavors,  but  in  vain,  to  raise 
the  siege  of  La  Roche  de  Vaiidais,  by  letters 
and  messages  to  the  king  of  Englan<l,  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  the  viscount  de  Meaux,  and  even 
to  the  duke  of  Berry  517 

Aymerigot  Marcel  having  left  La  Roche  de  Van- 
dais,  to  seek  succor  from  other  pillagers,  his 
lieutenant,  Guyot  du  Sel,  is  surprised  by  an 
ambuscade,  and  the  fort  surrenders  on  capitula- 


tion. 


.520 


19. 


20. 


The  messengei-s  from  England,  hearing  of  the 
surrender  of  La  Roche  de  Vandais,  take  leave 
of  the  duke  of  Berry.  Aymerigot  retires  to  the 
house  of  a  relation,  called  Tournemine,  who 
betrays  him  to  the  king  of  France.  He  is  car 
ried  to  Paris,  and  there  beheaded,  and  his  body 
quartered  „  52I 

The  Christian  lords  weigh  anchor,  and  leave  the 
island  of  Commo,  in  order  to  lay  siege  to  the 
town  of  Africa.  The  manner  in  which  they 
conduct  themselves    S23 

The  conduct  of  the  Sararcens  during  the  siege  of 
the  towQ  of  Africa.  iThey  sead  to  demaad  from 


XIV 


CONTENTS. 


CBAP.  PAGE. 

the  French  the  cause  of  their  making  war 

against  them  524 

2L  Some  miracles  are  shown  to  the  Saracens,  as 
they  attempt  to  attack  tlie  camp  of  the  chris- 
tians. Several  skirmishes  during  the  siege.  The 
chmate  becomes  unwholesome,  and  other  acci- 
dents befal  the  besiegers  524 

22.  A  challenge  is  sent  by  the  Saracens  to  offer  com- 
bat of  ten  aeaiiist  ten  Christrians.  The  Sara- 
cens fail  in  their  engagement.  The  town  of  Af- 
rica is  stormed,  but  unsuccessfully,  and  with  the 

loss  of  many  worthy  men  526 

83.  A  grand  tournament  is  holden  at  London.  The 
king  of  England  gives  splendid  entertainments 
during  the  siege  of  the  town  of  Africa  by  the 
Christians.  The  count  D'Ostrevant  receives  the 
Order  i)f  the  Garter,  which  displeases  the  king 

of  France  527 

SM.  The  siege  of  Africa  is  raised.  The  cause  of  it. 
The  knights  and  squires  return  to  their  own 

countries  529 

25.  King  Charles  of  France  proposes  to  march  to 
Italy,  to  form  a  union  of  the  Church  by  force, 
and  ihence  to  Barbary.  Embassadors  from 
England  offer  proposals  for  a  peace  between 
him  and  king  Richard.  The  death  of  John, 
king  of  Castille.  He  is  succeeded  by  his  son 
Henry,  who  is  crowned  king,  though  but  nine 

years  of  age  .530 

S6.  Of  the  expedition  of  count  John  d'Armagnac 
into  Lombardy.  His  death  at  the  siege  of  Alex- 
andria 531 

87  The  king  of  England  is  anxious  to  make  peace 
with  France.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  throws 
obstacles  in  the  way.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon, 
formerly  the  favorite  of  king  Charles  and  his 
brother  the  duke  of  Touraine,  incurs  their 
hatred,  and  takes  refuge  with  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany 534 

2S.  The  death  of  the  young  count  LoQis  de  Chastil- 
lon,  son  to  count  Guy  de  Blois.  The  sudden 

death  of  Gaston  count  de  Foix  535 

2S.  Sir  Evan  de  Foix,  bastard-son  to  the  late  count, 
intending  to  carry  away  privately  the  treasure 
of  his  father,  is  discovered  by  the  townsmen  of 
Orthes,  who,  however,  promise  every  assistance 
to  him  and  to  his  brother  that  is  not  incompati- 
ble with  the  true  heir  to  the  count  de  Foix,  the 

viscouut  de  Chastelbon  536 

80.  The  corpse  of  the  count  de  Foix  is  brought  from 
Rion  to  Orthes.  The  king  of  France  sends  the 
bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  into 
the  county  of  Foix,  to  make  arrangements,  ac- 
cording to  the  decree  of  the  council  537 

31.  The  viscount  de  Chastelbon,  heir  to  the  count  de 
Foix,  attends  his  funeral  at  Orthes.  He  is  ad- 
vised to  send  to  the  before-named  commission- 
ers from  France,  to  demand  possession  of  the 
succession  which  had  fallen  to  him  by  the  death 
of  the  count  de  Foix :  He  afterwards  sends,  to  the 
same  purport,  to  the  king  of  France  537 

82.  The  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Brittany 

meet  at  Tours,  to  settle  their  differences.  Em- 
bassadors from  England  come  thither  also  to 
negotiate  a  peace.  539 

83.  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon, 

embassadors  from  the  viscount  de  Chastelbon, 
practice  so  successfully  with  the  court  of  France, 
that  he  is  declared  heir  and  successor  to  the 
count  de  Foix  by  letters  patent  from  the  king  of 

France  540 

M.  During  the  residence  of  the  king  of  France  and 
duke  of  Brittany  at  Tours,  their  differences  are 
partly  accommodated  by  means  of  the  marriages 
of  the  duke's  son  with  a  princess  of  France,  and 
a  son  of  John  of  Brittany,  son  to  the  late  Lord 
Charles  de  Blois,  with  a  daughter  of  the  duke  of 

Brittany  541 

K.  The  count  de  Blois  and  Mary  of  Namur,  his 
countess,  sell  to  the  duke  of  Touraine  the  county 
of  Blois  with  other  lands.  The  viscount  de 
Chastelbon  takes  possession  of  the  inheritance 

of  the  late  count  de  Foix  541 

86.  A  grand  assembly  at  Amiens,  of  the  king  and 
lords  of  France  and  England,  to  treat  of  a 

peace  between  the  two  kingdoms  542 

J7.  The  French  and  English  lords,  not  being  able  to 
agree  on  the  terms  of  peace,  prolong  the  truce 
one  year.  The  English,  on  their  return,  are 
accompanied  by  the  lord  de  Chasteau-Morant, 
to  bring  back  the  king  of  England's  final  an- 
swer  544 

8B.  The  first  illness  of  king  Charles.  Count  Bernard 
d'Armagnac  does  homage  to  the  king.  The 
lord  de  Cliastelmorant  returns  from  England 

with  an  answer  respecting  peace  544 

39.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon,  through  malevolence,  way- 
lays sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  beats  and  severely 
wounds  him.  The  king  and  council  are  greatly 

angered  thereat  545 

40  The  king  of  France  sends  his  own  physicians  and 
surgeons  to  visit  the  constable  during  the  night. 

orders  the  provost  of  Pn  ris  to  pursue  sir  Peter 
de  Craon,  who  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  duke  of 
Bri  tany.  Some  of  his  men,  having  remained 

at  Paris,  are  executed  546 

II.  The  king  of  France  summons  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany to  deliver  up  sir  Peter  do  Craon.  His  an- 
iwer  not  being  satisfactory,  the  king  declares  war 
•faint  him.  Tin  kmx't  uqcIvs  murmur  at  ths 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

great  riches  of  the  constable,  which  were  dis- 
closed by  his  will   547 

42.  The  duke  of  Touraine  is  created  duke  of  Orleans. 

The  conslal)le  of  France  being  recovered,  the 
king  of  France  advances  to  Mans,  with  the  in- 
tention of  continuing  his  march  to  make  war  on 
the  duke  of  Brittany  548 

43.  The  king  of  France,  during  his  stay  at  Mans, 

again  sends  some  noble  personages  to  the  duke 
of  Brittany,  with  orders  to  dismiss  sir  Peter  de 
Craon.  The  king  is  informed  that  sir  Peter  is 
arrested  at  Barcelona  by  command  of  the  Queen 
of  Arragon  544 

44.  The  king  having  left  Mans  to  carry  on  his  war 

against  Brittany,  is  ordered  to  return  by  an  un- 
known person.  This  same  day,  his  mind  is  de- 
ranged, and  he  is  brought  back  to  Mans  544 

45.  King  Charles  VL  of  France,  continuing  deranged 

in  mind,  is  removed  from  Mans  to  Creil,  on  the 
Oise,  the  regency  of  the  kingdom  is  given  to  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  by  the  three 
estates  551 

46.  The  lord  de  Coucy  introduces  the  great  physician, 

master  William  de  Harseley,  to  cure  the  king  of 
France.  Various  causes  assigned  for  this  dis- 
order 557 

47.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  ruin  those 

who  had  been  the  confidential  servants  of  the 
king.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  treats  rudely  the 
constable  de  Clisson  552 

48.  Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  after  the  harsh  answer  of  the 

duke  of  Burgundy,  retires  to  Montlehery.  Be- 
ing pursued  thither,  he  has  time  to  make  his  re- 
treat to  Chasteau  Josselin   553 

49.  The  lord  de  la.  Riviere,  the  principal  minister  of 

the  king  of  France  before  his  illness,  is  made 
prisoner  by  orders  of  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy.  The  duchess  of  Berry  intercedes  for 
him  witn  her  lord  553 

50.  After  many  ad.journments  and  delays,  the  consta- 

ble de  Clisson  is,  by  judgment  of  the  court  of 
parliament  of  Paris,  banished  the  realm  of 
France,  condemned  to  pay  a  fine  of  one  hun- 
dred thousand  francs,  and  declared  incapable  of 
holding  the  oflice  ot  constable  of  France  565 

51.  King  Charles  recovers  his  senses  through  the 

mercy  of  God,  and  the  diligent  attention  of  his 
physician,  master  William  de  Harselev  556 

52.  The  truce  is  prolonged  between  France  and  Eng- 

land. Ttie  viscount  de  Chastelbon  does  homage 
for  the  county  of  Foix  to  the  king  of  France  556 

53.  The  king  of  France  is  in  great  danger  of  his  life 

at  a  masked  dance  ot  men  dressed  like  savages. 
Pope  Boniface  and  his  cardinals  at  Rome  send  a 
learned  friar  to  the  king  557 

54.  The  duchess  of  Berry  supports  the  lord  de  la 

Riviere,  in  opposition  to  the  duchess  of  Bur- 
gundy 558 

55.  The  lord  de  Coucy  refuses  to  accept  the  sword  of 

constable  in  the  room  of  Clisson.  The  dukes  of 
Berry  and  Burgundy  invest  the  lord  Philip  d'Ar- 
tois,  count  d'Eu,  with  it,  in  consideration  of  his 
marriage  with  tlie  lady  Mary  of  Berry,  widow  of 
the  lord  Louis  de  Blois  559 

56.  The  constable  de  Clisson,  during  his  absence  from 

France,  wages  war  on  the  duke  of  Brittany  560 

57.  A  treaty  of  peace  concluded  between  the  kings 

of  France  and  England,  througn  the  media- 
tions of  their  uncles  560 

58.  The  treaty  of  peace  is  nearly  broken  off  by 

pope  Boniface,  and  by  the  king  of  France  re- 
lapsing into  his  former  illness  562 

59.  The  death  of  pope  Clement  at  Avignon.  The 

election  of  pope  Benedict.  A  learned  clerk  in 
the  archbishoprft:  of  Rheims,  supports  the  right 
of  the  see  of  Avignon,  by  his  speeches  and 
preachings  563 

60.  The  king  of  England  is  advised  to  make  a  jour- 

ney to  Ireland,  and  to  settle  on  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  and  his  heirs  lor  ever  the  duchy  of 
Aquitaine  with  all  its  dependencies  563 

61.  The  death  of  the  ladv  Anne  of  Bohemia,  queen 

of  England.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  lands  in 
Aquitaine,  and  the  king  of  England  in  Ireland... 564 

62.  Sir  John  Froissart  arrives  in  England,  and  is  pre- 

sented to  king  Richard  by  the  duke  of  York, 
uncle  to  the  king...,  565 

63.  The  information  Froissart  gains  in  England, 

touching  the  opposition  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Aquitaine  to  the  gift  the  king  of  England  had 
made  of  it  to  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 
The  commissioners  sent  to  remonstrate  on  the 
matter  with  the  king  cannot  obtain  a  decisive 
answer  relative  thereto  566 

64.  Froissart  presents  his  Book  of  Love  Poems  to 

king  Richard  of  England.  He  relates  what  he 
had  heard  of  the  last  e.\pcdition  ol  the  English 
to  Ireland  568 

65.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  is  ordered  back  from 

Aquitaine.  King  Richard  receives  a  friendly 
answer  to  the  proposals  his  embassadors  had 
made  to  the  king  of  France  for  a  marriage  be- 
tween him  and  the  lady  Isabella,  princess  of 
France  570 

66.  A  squire  of  Normandy,  called  Robert  the 

Hermit,  having  declared  he  had  seen  a  vision, 
while  at  sea,  ordering  him  to  interfere  in  mak- 
ing a  peace  between  France  and  England,  is 
sent  to  king  Richard  and  his  uncles  to  this 

8ff«ct.,...,  «.r........,...,.„.6n 


CHAP.  PA«B 

67.  The  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Mercier  are 

«ielivered  out  of  prison   57| 

68.  The  duke  of  Brittany  and  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson* 

are  reconciled.  The  dowager  queen  of  Sicily 
institutes  a  lav/-suit  in  tlie  courts  cf  Paris  against 
sir  Peter  de  Craon  57J 

69.  The  king-  of  Hungary  writes  to  the  king  of 

France  his  ;  ituarion  in  respect  to  the  sultan  Bu- 
jazet.  Join:  of  Burgundy,  eldest  sou  to  the  duke 
of  Burgund. ,  marches,  ts  coiumauder-in- chief, 
an  army  to  ti  2  succor  of  the  Hungarians  576 

70.  The  count  d'C  trevant,  brother-in-law  to  John  of 

Burgundy,  being  desirous  to  march  to  Hungary, 
is  advised  by  ins  father  to  attempt,  in  preference, 
the  reconquest  of  Friesland,  which  belonged  to 
them    

71.  John  of  Burgundy,  count  of  Nevers,  leads  an 

army  into  Hungary  against  the  Turks.  The  ne- 
gotiations tor  the  marriage  of  king  Richard  of 
England  with  the  eldest  princess  of  France  are 
continued  •.  575 

72.  The  queen  of  Naples,  widow  to  the  late  duke  of 

Aiyou,  obtains  judgment  in  parliament  against 
sir  Peter  de  Craon  577 

73.  The  marriage  is  concluded  between  king  Richard 

of  England  and  the  lady  Isabella,  eldest  daugh- 
ter to  Charles  VI.  king  of  France.  The  duke  of 
Lancaster  marries  again.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon  is. 
after  some  time,  deiitered  from  prison,  at  the  en- 
treaty of  the  young  queen  of  England  57? 

74.  John  of  Burgundy,  count  of  Nevers,  passes  the 

Danube  with  his  army.  After  the  capture  of 
several  places,  the  town  of  Nicopoli  is  besieged., 578 

75.  A  digression  from  the  principal  history  to  explain 

why  John  Galeas  of  Milan  was  moved  to  eive 
the  Turk  information  of  the  expedition  intended 
against  hiin  530 

76.  While  Bajuzet  is  raising  a  great  army  to  oppose 

the  Huntrariaus  and  French,  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
during  the  siege  of  Nicopoli,  deteats  a  large 
body  of  Turks  with  an  inferior  force  581 

77.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  prevents  the  earl  of  Derby 

joining  the  counts  of  Haiiiault  and  of  Ostrevaut 
in  their  expedition  against  Friesland.  Negotia- 
tions for  peace  between  France  and  England 
are  continued  until  king  Richard  crosses  over  to 
Calais,  to  conclude  them  with  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy 583 

78.  The  counts  of  Hainault  and  of  Ostrevant  mi&e  a 

large  army  of  rnea-at-arms,  knights  and  squires, 
to  invade  Friesland.  The  king  of  France  sends 
them  assistance,  under  the  command  of  count 
Walleran  de  Saint  Pol  and  the  lord  Charles 
d'Albret  533 

79.  The  earl  of  Hainault  lands  with  his  army  in 

Freisland.  He  defeats  the  Frieslanders  in  battle, 
but  is  nevertheless  forced  to  retire  to  Holland,  to 
pass  the  winter,  without  having  gained  anything 
in  Friesland  534 

80.  The  ceremony  of  the  marriage  of  tlie  king  of 

England  with  a  princess  of  I'rance.  The  king 
of  France  delivers  her  to  the  king  of  England, 
in  his  tent  between  Ardres  and  Calais  585 

81.  The  Christians  are  forced  to  raise  the  siege  of 

Nicopoli,  by  the  arrival  of  Bajazet  in  Turkey. 
TJiey  are  defeated,  and  the  Hungarians  put 
to  flight,  through  the  presumptuous  folly  of  tlie 
French  gg; 

82.  The  Turks,  after  the  battle  of  J>jicopoli,  put  to 

death  all  their  prisoners,  except  the  count  de 
Nevers  and  some  other  great  .Ords  gg^ 

83.  The  French  and  others  who  had  been  in  Turkey 

suffer  great  hardships  on  their  return  home,  after 
having  es.-aped  from  the  battle  of  Nicopoli.  Sir 
James  de  Helly  brings  certain  intelligence  ol  this 
defeat  to  the  king  of  France  539 

84.  SirJamesdeHelly,  having  received  his  dispatches 

from  the  king  of  France,  arrives  in  Hungary,  in 
his  way  to  Turkey.  The  king  sends  sir  John  dt 
Chastelmorant,  with  presents  to  Bajazet,  and  his 
recommendations  in  favor  of  the  French  prison- 
ers. The  manner  in  which  they  are  treated  590 

85.  Sir  James  de  Helly,  011  his  return  to  Turkey,  ob- 

tains his  liberty,  and  carries  a  passport  from  the 
sultan  to  sir  John  de  Chastelmorant  in  Hungary. 
Sir  John  de  Chastelmorant  is  forced  to  send  a 
messenger  to  the  king  of  France,  to  inform  him 
that  the  king  of  Hungary  will  not  allow  the 
presents  to  be  carried  to  the  sultan  581 

86.  The  duchess  of  Orleans  is  suspected  of  causing 

the  king's  illness  698 

87.  The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  diligently 

exert  themselves  to  find  means  to  ransom  the 
count  de  Nevers,  their  son,  and  his  fellow-priso- 
ners in  Turkey.  The  king  of  Hungary,  through 
the  persuasion  of  the  grand  master  of  Rhodes, 
permits  the  embassador  from  the  king  of  France 
to  pass  through  his  kingdom  with  the  presents  for 
the  sultan  Bnjazet  593 

88.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  plots  the  destruction  of 

his  nephew  the  king  ».f  England.  The  king, 
having  information  of  his  practices,  has  him  ar- 
rested by  the  earl-ma  rshai  593 

89.  The  lord  de  Coucy  and  count  d'Eu,  constable  of 

France,  die  in  Turkey,  before  the  treaty  for  their 
deliverance  is  arranged.  A  ransom  is  agreed  on 
for  the  other  prisoners  who  were  taken  at  the 
battle  of  Nicopoli  597 

90.  The  French  lords  who  had  been  prisoners  in  Tur- 

key wluxn  by  i«a  to  V«mc«t. ..«,.«, ,•.•••««. .m*6SI 


CONTENTS. 


CBAF.  PAQK. 

81.  The  lord  Louis  de  Snncerre  is  made  constable  of 
France,  in  the  room  of  the  count  d'Eu,  who  had 
died  in  Turkey.  Boucicaut,  during  Ins  absence 
with  the  count  de  Nevers,  is  appointed  marshal 
of  France  in  the  place  of  the  lord  Louis  de  San- 
cerre.  The  French  lords  who  liad  been  prison- 
ers in  Turkey  return  to  France  600 

93.  The  deatlis  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  the 
earl  of  Arundel.  The  manner  in  which  tlie 
dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York,  and  tlie  London- 
ers, take  the  matter  601 

93.  A  great  assembly  hoiden  at  Rheims,  by  the  em- 
peror of  Germany  and  king  of  France,  on  the 
•chism  in  tiieCliurcb,  and  on  the  means  of  unit- 
ing the  two  parties  603 

9*.  The  earl-marshal  challenges  the  earl  of  Derby, 
son  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  in  the  presence  of 
the  king  and  his  council  603 

95.  King  Richard  -of  England  banishes  the  earl  of 

Derby  from  England  for  ten  years,  and  the  earl- 
marshal  for  his  life  606 

96.  Tiie  eari  of  Derby,  in  consequence  of  his  banish- 

ment, leaves  England  for  France.  The  earl- 
marshal,  in  obedience  to  his  sentence,  goes  to 
Flanders,  and  thence  mto  Lombardy  606 

97.  The  count  d'Ostrevant  sends  embassadors  to  the 

earl  of  Derby.  The  carl  arrives  at  Paris  607 

98.  The  emperor  and  the  king  of  France  pursue  the 

plans  they  had  settled  at  Rheims,  for  a  union  of 
the  church.  The  bishop  of  Cambray  is  sent  by 
them  to  the  pope  at  Rome.  The  answer  that  is 
made  him  607 

99.  The  king  of  France,  in  conformity  to  the  advice 

of  his  nobles  and  the  university  of  Paris,  sends 
the  bishop  of  Cambray  to  pope  Benedict  at 
Avignon,  on  the  subject  of  a  union  of  the 
church,  and  also  his  marshal  Boucicaut  thither 
t**  constrain  the  pope  to  obedience  by  force  of 
arms,  should  there  be  occasion  607 

100.  In  consequence  of  the  answer  of  pope  Benedict, 
the  marshal  Boucicaut  obliges  him  by  force  of 
arms  to  submit  himself  to  the  will  of  the  krng  of 
France  respecting  a  union  of  the  church  608 

BL  The  marshal  Boucicaut  returns  to  Hungary 
•faioit  the  Turks.  The  earl  of  Derby  lendi  to 


CHAP.  PAOE. 

request  permission  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to 
accompany  Boucicaut  in  this  expedition.  The 
king  of  England  is  solicited  by  the  king  of 
France  to  engage  his  subjects  to  a  neutrahty  be- 
tween tne  two  popes,  until  a  new  election  shall 
take  place;  -but  they  refuse  compliance  with 
their  monarch's  request  609 

102.  The  answer  the  duke  of  Lancaster  gives  the 

knight  who  had  been  sent  to  him  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  to  request  his  permission  to  join  the  ex- 
pedition against  the  Turks.  The  death  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  610 

103.  The  king  of  England  makes  the  king  of  France 

acquainted  with  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, but  does  not  notice  it  to  the  earl  of 
Derby,  though  son  to  the  late  duke  610 

104.  The  treaty  of  marriage  between  the  earl  of 

Derby  and  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry  is 
broken  off  by  the  king  of  England,  through  the 
means  of  the  earl  of  Salisbury  611 

105.  King  Richard  of  England  proclaims  a  tourna- 

ment, which  is  attended  by  very  few  persons. 
On  setting  out  for  Lreland,  he  banishes  the  earl 
of  Northumberland  and  hia  son  the  kingdom  612 

106.  The  English,  and  particularly  the  Londoners,  rise 

in  favor  of  the  earl  of  Derby  against  king 
Richard  612 

107.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  is  sent  to  France 

by  the  Londoners,  and  others  of  their  party  in 

England,  to  bring  back  the  earl  of  Derby  613 

l/)8.  The  earl  of  Derby  takes  leave  of  the  king  and 
lords  of  France,  to  visit  his  cousin  the  duke  of 
Brittany  614 

109.  The  earl  of  Derby  sails  from  Brittany  to  England. 

His  reception  by  the  citizens  of  London  615 

110.  The  earl  of  Derby,  now  duke  of  Lancaster,  un- 

dertakes the  government  of  England,  and,  by 
the  aid  of  the  Londoners,  determines  to  seize  the 
throne.  He  marches  in  arms  agauist  king  Rich- 
ard at  Bristol  615 

111.  King  Richard  is  informed  that  the  earl  of  Derby 

is  marching  against  him  with  a  powerful  army. 
He  retires  to  Flint  castie  616 

112.  King  Richard  surrender*  himself  to  the  earl  of 

Derby,  to  be  conductea  to  London  616 


CHAP.  PABB. 

113.  The  lady  of  Coucy  is  taken  away  from  th»»  y«jaYig 

queen  of  England,  and  a  new  household  ap- 
pointed for  her.  King  Richard  is  confined  in 
the  tower  of  London  ,  617 

114.  The  earl  of  Rutland,  constable  of  England,  hear- 

ing the  king  has  surrendered,  dismisses  his  men- 
at-arms.  Four  knights  ol'  the  king's  chamber, 
having  been  put  to  death  by  the  Londoners,  he 
is  advised  by  those  wiio  were  imprisoned  with 
him  to  resign  hb  crown  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter  617 

115.  King  K'chard  of  England  resigns  his  crov/n  and 

kingdom  into  the  hands  of  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter  618 

116.  A  parliament  meets  at  ^Vestnniu-ter,  when  the 

duke  of  Lancaster  is  publicly  acknowledged 
knig  of  England.  The  great  magnificence  of 
his  coronation  619 

117.  Intelligence  of  the  imprisonment  of  king  Richard 

is  carried  to  France  by  the  lady  of  Coucy.  King 
"  Charles  is  much  displeased  thereat.  The  duke 
of  Bourbon  attempts  in  vain  to  reduce  Bor- 
deaux, and  other  towns  in  Aquitaine,  to  the 
crown  of  J\ance  (30 

118  The  council  of  France,  by  peimission  of  king 

Henry,  send  over  persons  to  visit  Isabella,  queeu 
to  Richard  II  621 

119  The  earls  of  Huntingdon  and  Salisbury,  and  some 

others,  having  failed  to  murder  treacherously 
king  Henry  of  Lancaster,  rise  in  arms  again-st 
him.  They  are  defeated  and  beheaded,  and 
their  heads  sent  to  the  king  622 

12b.  On  the  death  of  John  of  Montfort,  duke  of  Brit- 
tany, the  Bretons  undertake  the  wardship  of  the 
young  duke,  and  to  be  friendly  to  France.  The 
French  king,  disliusting  the  sentiments  of  the 
new  reign  in  England,  makes  provision  against 
any  sudden  change  623 

121.  The  death  of  king  Richard.  The  truces  are  re- 
newed and  kept  between  France  and  England. 
The  earl-marshal,  who  had  been  banished  Eng- 
land, dies  at  Venice  623 

123.  France  preserves  a  neutrality  between  the  popes 
of  Rome  and  Avignon.  The  election  of  the 
emperor  Robert  , . . .  .Ol 


V 


I,IST  OF  ENGRAVINGS. 


1. 
2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 
6. 
7. 
8. 
9. 
10. 

11. 

12. 

la 

14. 

15. 

16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 

23. 
24. 
2o. 
26. 
27. 
28. 

29. 
30. 

81. 
32. 
33. 
34. 
35. 
36. 

37. 
38. 


40. 

41. 

42. 


Imtialletter  T  14 

Grout)  of  Knffrhts  of  the  Fourteenth  Century  14 

Portrait  of  Edward  the  Second  15 

dueen  Isabella's  Visit  to  her  Brother  at  Paris  16 

Portrait  of  Edward  the  Third  19 

fid  ward  the  Third's  Expedition  against  the  Scots.  .21 

Portrait  of  Philip  de  Valois,  kins  of  France  25 

View  of  Herwick-upon-Tweed  27 

Vis>w  in  Ghent  30 

Edward  the  TJiird  sending  a  Challenge  to  King 

Philip  .33 

View  of  the  City  of  Tournay  44 

Entry  of  John  de  Montfort  and  his  Duchess  into 

Nantes  49 

Part  of  the  Old  Town  Wall  of  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne  53 

View  of  Wark  Castle,  Northumberland  54 

A  Tournament.   From  a  Manuscript  of  the  Fif- 
teenth Century  61 

The  Trebuchet,  a  Machine  for  Casting  Stones  68 

Wooden  Tower,  used  for  Storming  Walls  70 

Battle  of  Caen  77 

BatUe  of  Cressy    81 

Portrait  of  Q,ueen  Philiiipa.   From  her  Totnb  85 

Uueen  Philippa  haranguing  her  Troops  at  Ne- 

vil's  Cross  85 

Lochaber  Axes  86 

( Jonibat  of  La  Roche  D'Errien  89 

Battle  of  Calais  93 

Portrait  of  John,  King  of  France  97 

Portrait  of  Edward  the  Black  Prince  106 

Battle  of  Meaux,  in  Brie  113 

War  Waggons  and  Baggage  Trains  on  their 

March    124 

Cathedral  and  Part  of  the  Old  Town  of  Rheims.  .126 
Whole-len^'th  Figure  of  "  Bertrand  du  Guesclin," 
from  a  woodcut  in  a  scarce  Folio,  Printed  1490..  141 

Portrait  of  Charles  the  Fifth  of  France  143 

Coronation  of  Charles  V.  and  his  Uueen  147 

Portrait  of  John  of  Gaunt  (Duke  of  Lancaster)..  .161 

Scenery  of  the  Pyrenees  on  the  French  side  162 

Scenery  of  the  Pyrenees  on  the  Spanish  side  170 

Battle  of   Montiel— an    inegular  (/ombat  of 

French,  Spaniards,  Moors,  and  Jews  173 

Tomb  of  Uueen  Phdippa,  Westminister  Abbey..  .190 
Sir  John  Chandos  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  in 
the  act  of  making  his  Deathcharge  on  the 

French  193 

Edward  tlie  lilack  Prince  in  a  Litter  at  the  Sack 

of  Limoges  201 

The  Round  Tower  of  Windsor  Castle,  as  it  ap- 
peared in  tlie  time  of  Edward  III  207 

Sea-tight  oft"  lia  Rochelle    208 

Dunfermline  Abbey— the  Burial  Place  of  Robert 
Bruce  .^.o  „21G 


43.  Tomb  of  Edward  the  Black  Prince,  Canterbury 

Cathedral  223 

44.  Portrait  of  Richard  II  234 

45.  Tomb  of  Edward  III.,  Westminster  Abbey  224 

46.  Duke  of  Anjou  with  his  army,  marching  against 

Bergerac  228 

47.  The  Storming  of  Duras  231 

48.  View  of  Alnwick  Castle  233 

49.  View  of  Evreux,  in  Normandy  239 

50.  Oliver  du  Guesclin  made  prisoner  by  the  Garri- 

rison  of  Cherbourg  242 

51.  Uueen  Joanna  of  Naples,  surrendering  her  Terri- 

ritories  to  Pope  Clement  VII  250 

52.  Men  of  Ghent  attacking  the  Earl  of  Flanders  in 

Dendermonde  257 

53.  The  H6tel-de-Ville,  Oudenarde  260 

54.  The  Earl  of  Buckingham,  with  his  Army,  on 

their  Voyage  to  Calais,  to  assist  the  Uuke  of 
Brittany  263 

55.  Portrait  of  Charles  VL  of  France  270 

56.  The  H6tel-de-Ville.  Ypres  277 

57.  John  Bali  preaching  to  the  People  in  Kent  283 

58.  Richard  the  Second  and  the  Rebels  285 

59.  Death  of  Wat  Tyler  287 

60.  Citizens  of  Ghent  begging  a  Peace  of  the  Earl  of 

Flanders  292 

61.  Tomb  of  G  ood  Uueen  Anne,  wife  of  Richard  II., 

in  Westminster  Aubey  295 

62.  View  of  Castel  del  Ovo,  Naples  296 

63.  A  French  Knight  unfurling  the  Oriflarame  314 

64.  Battle  of  Rosebecque  321 

65.  The  Bishop  of  Norwich  at  the  head  of  his 

Troops  ■  327 

66.  Funeral  of  the  Earl  of  Flanders,  bearing  the  body 

into  the  Chiftch  336 

67.  Funeral  of  the  Earl  of  Flanders,  placing  the  body 

before  the  Altar  337 

68.  Funeral  of  the  Earl  of  Flanders,  placing  the  body 

in  the  Tomb  337 

69.  Genoese  Cross-bowmen  attacking  the  Bridge  of 

Taillebourg  344 

70.  King  Robert  of  Scotland  and  his  Nine  Sons  who 

loved  Arms  350 

71.  The  Old  Maison-de-Ville,  Ghent  357 

72.  Froissart  at  the  Court  of  the  Count  de  Foix  359 

73.  Bishop  of  Pamiers  singing  the  Mass  at  the  Festi- 

val of  St.  Nicholas  372 

74.  English  and  Gascon  Lords  at  Bordeaux  387 

75.  Embassadors  of  Portugal  presented  to  Richard 

II.  by  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  392 

76.  Attack  on  the  Fortifications  of  Pontevedra  409 

77.  General  View  of  Sluys  412 

78.  Battle-axe  Fight  between  Sir  John  Holland  and 

Sir  Reginald  de  Rove   421 

79.  View  of  the  City  of  Burgoa  428 


PA.QE. 

80.  Lord  Beaumanoir  paying  the  Ransom  of  the 

Constable  de  Clisson  432 

81.  Richard  the  Second  at  Bristol  443 

82.  Bayonne,  as  it  appeared  in  the  Seventeenth  Cen- 

tury 453 

83.  The  Emperor  constituting  the  Duke  of  Brabant 

Keeper  of  the  Public  Roads  45fi 

84.  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  a  company  of  Pillagers. . .  .462 

85.  The  Duke  of  Brittany  presenting  the  Count  d'Es- 

tunipes  with  a  handsome  white  palfrey...  466 

86.  Palace  of  tlie  Louvre  473 

87.  View  of  Jedburgh  480 

88.  View  of  Brancepeth  Castle  481 

89.  Death  of  Douglas  at  Otterboume  483 

90.  Triumphal  Entry  of  Uueen  Isabella  into  Paris  495 

91.  Entry  of  Charles,  king  of  France,  to  Beziers  502 

92.  Count  de  Harcourt  presenting  the  Comfit  Box  to 

the  king  504 

93.  Coronation  of  Pope  Boniface  506 

94.  Tournament  at  St.  Inglevere  509 

95.  English  and  French  Knights  under  the  Duke  of 

Bourbon  on  their  voyage  to  Africa  515 

96.  Execution  of  Aymerigot  Marcel  at  Paris  521 

97.  Siege  of  the  Town  of  Africa  525 

98.  Richard  the  Second  and  his  three  Uncles,  the 

Dukes  of  Lancaster,  York,  and  Gloucester  534 

99.  Assembly  of  the  French  King  and  the  Lords  of 

France  and  England,  to  treat  of  a  Peace  be- 
tween the  two  kingdoms.  543 

100.  Shrine  of  St.  Aquaire  552 

101.  King  Charles  and  a  Hawking  Party  565 

102.  The  Masque  at  Paris,  in  which  the  king  and  oth- 

ers were  in  great  danger  557 

103.  Marriage  of  Philip  d'Artois  and  Lady  Mary  de 

Berry  559 

104.  Richard  the  Second  on  his  Voyage  to  Ireland  564 

105.  Irish  Chieftians  making  0  Charge  569 

106.  King  of  Hungary  holding  a  Council  with  the 

French  Knights  679 

107.  Battle  of  Nicopoli  581 

108.  William  of  Hainault  on  his  Expedition  against 

Friesland  584 

109.  Isabella  and  the  king  of  England  taking  leave  of 

the  King  of  France,  at  the  Camp  between  Ar- 
dres  and  Calais  587 

110.  Visit  of  Richard  the  Second  to  his  Uncle,  the 

Duke  of  Gloucester,  in  his  Castle  at  Pleshy  596 

111.  The   Earl-Marshal    challenging    the  Earl  of 

Derby  604 

112.  Earl  of  Derby  taking  leave  of  the  King  and 

Lords  of  France  at  Paris  614 

113.  Richard  the  Second  resigning  the  Crown  into  the 

hands  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  619 

114.  The  Coronation  of  Henry  the  Fonrih  620 

115.  Funeral  Procession  of  Richard  the  Second  6i23 


CHRONICLES 

OF 

ENGLAND,  FKANCE,  SPAIN,  &e.  &e. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  Chronicles  of  Sir  John  Froissart  have,  ever  since  their  first 
publication,  when  they  were  circulated  only  through  the  medium  of 
manuscripts,  and  deemed  worthy  presents  to  kings  and  princes,  been 
so  highly  prized,  as  to  make  any  apology  for  their  reproduction  in  a 
novel,  and  it  is  hoped  an  improved  form,  unnecessary.  England  is 
particularly  rich  in  MS.  Froissarts,  and  from  these  stores  most  of  the 
illustrations  have  been  drawn.  The  reader  should,  however,  be  made 
aware  that  there  scarcely  exists  one  single  MS.  contemporary  with 
the  time  of  the  author  containing  illustrations,  and  that  the  dresses, 
&c.  displayed  in  the  wood-cuts  interspersed  in  these  volumes,  are 
almftst  all  to  be  referred  to  a  later  date.  The  manners  of  the  times 
had  not  undergone  much  alteration,  nor  was  the  costume  materially 
different,  and  they  at  least  approach  very  nearly  to  an  exact  represen- 
tation  of  the  scenes  described  in  the  history  they  illustrate.  It  is 
difficult  to  represent  the  ex»iuisite  finish  of  ancient  illuminations, 
through  the  medium  of  a  copy  composed  of  black  lines  and  contrasted 
lights ;  but  the  fidelity  of  the  outlines,  and  the  spirit  of  the  execution, 
have  been  scrupulously  obseiTed,  and  it  is  hoped  that  the  general 
effect  does  not  discredit  the  originals. 

It  may  be  necessary  to  say  a  few  words  on  the  mode  which  has 
been  adopted  in  the  conduct  of  the  present  edition.  The  text  of 
Johnes  has  been  preferred  to  that  of  Lord  Berners  for  several  reasons  : 
*  the  more  modern  diction  is  better  adapted  for  the  extended  circulation 
among  all  classes  of  readers,  which  it  is  the  ambition  of  the  proprie- 
tor of  the  Imperial  Classics  to  achieve  ;  the  style  and  language  of  Lord 
Berners  would  probably  be  preferred  by  those  who  are  familiar  with 
our  earlier  writers,  but  notes  and  glossaries  would  be  required  to  make 
clear  to  others  many  words  and  expressions  which  to  them  appear  in 
no  degree  obscure.  Again,  Mr.  Johnes  has  in  several  places  intro- 
duced  extensive  additions,  which  are  to  be  found  in  no  other  edition, 
French  or  English.  F  these  were  embodied  in  the  text  of  Lord 
Berners,  a  proceeding  necessary  to  make  the  edition  complete,  a  very 
piebald  piece  of  patch-work  would  be  the  result ;  and  as  the  original 
of  these  additions  was  lost  when  Mr.  Johnes's  house  and  library  were 
destroyed  by  fire,  it  is  not  possible  to  re-translate  them  in  a  style 
assimilated  to  that  of  the  noble  trans^or. 

Another  objection  to  adopting  the  text  of  Lord  Berners,  is  that 
imperfection  which  induced  Mr.  Johnes  to  undertake  his  translation, 
viz.,  the  inaccuracies  in  rendering  the  names  of  both  men  and  towns, 
&c.  Mr.  Johnes  did  much  to  correct  these,  which  are  dreadfully 
mangled  and  disfigured  in  the  original ;  and  they  have  been  still 
further  improved  in  the  present  edition.  It  has  not  been  thought 
necessary  to  point  out  all  these  emendations ;  where  no  doubt  existed, 
the  alteration  has  been  made  silently ;  but  wherever  there  was  aay 
ancertainty,  the  emendation  has  been  proposed  as  a  query. 

All  Mr.  Johnes's  original  notes  have  been  preserved,  and  many 
.nore  added  on  subjects  which  he  had  left  unnoticed,  or  regarding 
which  he  appeared  to  be  in  error.  A  few  of  the  best  passages  of 
Lord  Berners's  version  have  been  appended  as  specimens  of  his  style, 
9uch  as  the  celebrated  episode  of  Edward  III.  and  the  countess  of 
Salisbury,  p.  53. 

The  original  divisions  made  by  Froissart  in  his  work  are  com- 
mented  on  and  explained  in  the  Essay  by  M.  de  St.  Palaye,  trans- 
lated by  Mr.  Johnes,  and  appended  to  this  edition,  and  it  will  therefore 
be  suflacient  in  this  place  to  explain  the  system  here  adopted.  The 
four  original  divisions  into  volumes  or  books  have  been  preserved, 
and  the  chapters  of  each  book  are  separately  numbered.  No  two 
editions  or  MSS.  exactly  agree  in  the  arrangement  of  the  chapters, 
and  we  have  therefore  adhered  to  that  adopted  by  Mr.  Johnes. 

We  will  now  take  our  leave  of  the  reader  in  the  words  of  Gray, 
who,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  thus  addresses  him:  "  I  rejoice  you  have 
met  with  Froissart ;  he  is  the  Herodotus  of  a  barbarous  age  ;  had  he 
but  had  the  luck  of  writing  in  as  good  a  language,  he  might  have 
been  >mmortalI  His  locomotive  disposition  (for  then  there  was  no 
other  way  of  learning  things,)  his  simple  curiosity,  his  religious  cre- 


dulity, were  much  like  those  of  the  old  Greciarj.  When,  you  hare 
tant  chevauce  as  to  get  to  the  end  of  him,  there  is  Mons'jelet  waiti 
to  take  you  up,  and  will  set  you  down  at  Philip  de  Commines." 


MEMOIR 

OF 

THE  LIFE  OF  FEOISSART. 


John  Fkoissart,  priest,  canon,  and  treasurer  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  Chimay,  historian  and  poet,  was  bom  in  Valenciennes,  a 
town  in  Hainault,  about  the  year  1337.  This  date,  which  appears 
contradicted  by  one  single  passage  in  his  Chronicle,  is  confirmed  by 
a  number  of  others,  as  well  in  his  Chronicle,  as  in  his  Manuscript 
Poems. 

However  attentive  he  may  have  been  to  inform  us  of  the  minutest 
particulars  of  his  life,  he  does  not  say  one  word  relative  to  his  fam- 
ily. One  can  only  form  a  conjecture  from  a  passage  in  his  Poems, 
that  his  father's  name  was  Thomas,  and  that  he  was  a  painter  of 
arms.  We  find  in  his  history  a  Froissart  MeuUier,  a  young  knight 
from  Hainault,  who  signalized  himself  by  his  valor  at  the  siege  of 
the  castle  of  Fighieres  in  Spain,  which  the  English  and  Gascons  at- 
tacked in  1381.  His  country  and  name  induce  me  to  believe  that 
our  historian  might  be  a  relation  of  his,  and,  like  him,  sprung  from  a 
noble  family.  Froissart,  is  titled  knight,  in  a  manuscript  in  the  abbey 
of  St.  Germain.des.Pr6s ;  but  as  he  has  not  this  title  in  any  other 
manuscript,  though  we  have  some  of  the  most  ancient  and  most  au- 
thentic, it  seems  probable  that  the  copyist  has  given  it  to  him  from 
his  own  authority. 

His  infancy  announced  what  he  would  one  day  be  ;  he  early  man. 
ifested  that  eager  and  inquisitive  mind,  which  during  the  course  of 
his  life  never  allowed  him  to  remain  long  attached  to  the  same  occu- 
pations,  and  in  the  same  place.  The  different  games  suitable  to  that 
age,  of  which  he  gives  us  a  picture  equally  curious  and  ainusing,  kept 
up  in  his  mind  a  fund  of  natural  dissipation,  which  during  his  early 
studies  tried  the  patience  and  exercised  the  severity  of  his  masters. 
He  loved  hunting,  music,  assemblies,  feasts,  dress,  good  living,  wine, 
and  women :  all  these  tastes,  which  almost  all  showed  themselves 
from  twelve  years  of  age,  being  confirmed  by  habitude,  were  con- 
tinned  even  to  his  old  age,  and  perhaps  never  left  him.  The  mind 
and  heart  of  Froissart  being  not  yet  sufficiently  occupied,  his  love 
for  history  filled  up  that  void  which  his  passion  for  pleasure  left;  and 
became  to  him  an  inexhaustible  source  of  amusement. 

He  had  but  just  left  school,  and  was  scarcely  twenty  years  old, 
when  at  the  entreaty  of  his  dear  lord  and  masttr,  Sir  Robert  dt 
Namur,  knight,  Lord  of  Beaufort,  he  undertook  to  write  the  history 
of  the  wars  of  his  ov/n  time,  more  particularly  those  which  ensued 
after  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  Four  years  afterwards,  having  gone  to 
England,  he  presented  a  part  of  his  history  to  queen  Philippa  ot 
Hainault,  the  wife  of  Edward  III.  However  young  he  might  then 
be,  he  had  already  travelled  into  the  most  distant  provinces  of  Francec 
The  object  of  his  visit  to  England  was  to  tear  himself  from  the  pains 
of  an  attachment  which  had  tormented  him  for  a  long  time.  This 
passion  took  possession  of  his  heart  from  his  infancy ;  it  lasted  ten 
years,  and  sparks  of  it  were  again  rekindled  in  a  more  advanced  age, 
in  spite  of  his  bald  head  and  white  hairs. 

When  poets  sing  their  loves,  they  are  not  always  believed  on  their 
word  ;  as  Froissart  only  mentions  his  in  poetry,  one  may  treat  all  h« 
says  as  pure  fiction ;  but  the  portrait  he  draws  is  so  natural,  that  one 
cannot  prevent  one's  self  from  acknowledging  the  character  of  a 
young  man  in  love,  and  the  simple  expressions  of  real  passion.  He 
feigns,  that  when  twelve  years  old,  Mercury  appeared  to  him  foUo^©«i: 


2 


MEMOIR   OF   THE   LIF4E   OF  FROISSART. 


•iy  the  three  goddesses  whose  difference  Paris  had  fonnerly  decided ; 
ihat  this  god,  calling  to  mind  the  protection  he  had  given  him  from 
Tour  years  of  age,  ordered  him  to  revise  the  dispute  of  these  three 
Jivmities ;  that  he  had  confirmed  the  judgment  of  Paris ;  and  that 
Venus  had  promised  him,  as  a  recompense,  a  mistress  more  beautiful 
:  han  the  fair  Helen,  and  of  such  high  birth,  that  from  thence  to  Con- 
:  tantinople  there  was  not  earl,  duke,  king,  or  emperor,  who  would 
i:ot  have  esteemed  himself  fortunate  to  obtain  her.  He  was  to  serve 
tiiis  beauty  for  ten  years,  and  his  whole  life  was  to  be  devoted  to  the 
adoration  of  that  divinity  who  made  him  such  fair  promises. 

Froissart  had  been  early  attached  to  romances ;  that  of  Cleomades 
was  the  first  instrument  Love  made  use  of  to  captivate  him.  He 
found  it  in  the  hands  of  a  young  maiden  who  was  reading  it,  and 
who  invited  him  to  read  it  with  her :  he  readily  consented,  for  such 
complaisances  cost  little.  There  was  soon  formed  between  them  a 
literary  connection.    Froissart  lent  her  the  romance  of  the  Baillou 

Amours,*  and  took  the  opportunity  of  sending  it  to  her,  to  slip  into 
it  a  ballad,  in  which  he  first  spoke  of  his  love.  This  spark  of  love 
became  a  flame  which  nothing  could  extinguish ;  and  Froissart,  having 
experienced  all  that  agitation  which  a  first  p^sion  inspires,  was  almost 
reduced  to  despair  on  hearing  that  his  mistress  was  on  the  point  of 
being  married ;  his  excessive  grief  overwhelmed  him,  and  caused  him 
a  fit  of  illness  which  lasted  for  three  months.  At  last  he  took  the 
resolution  to  travel,  to  dissipate  his  chagrin  and  to  recover  his  health. 
As  he  travelled  with  a  larg^  company,  he  was  forced  to  be  attentive 
to  himself,  in  order  to  hide  his  trouble.  After  two  days'  journey, 
during  which  he  had  never  ceased  making  verses  in  honor  of  his  mis- 
tress, he  arrived  at  a  town,  which  I  believe  to  be  Calais,  where  he 
embarked.  During  his  passage,  the  weather  was  so  tempestuous  as 
to  threaten  an  immediate  wreck  of  the  vessel :  this  however  was  not 
capable  of  suspending  the  application  with  which  he  was  working  to 
finish  a  rondeau  to  the  honor  of  his  love.  The  weather  became  calm, 
and  the  rondeau  was  completed,  when  he  found  himself  on  a  coast, 
where,  as  he  says,  "  they  love  war  better  than  peace,  and  where 
strangers  are  very  well  received."  He  speaks  of  England ;  the  recep- 
tion they  gave  him,  the  amusements  they  procured  him  in  the  socie- 
ties of  "  lords,  ladies,  and  damsels,"  and  the  caresses  they  loaded  him 
with;  but  nothing  was  able  to  calm  the  melancholy  which  over- 
whelmed him ;  so  that,  not  being  able  longer  to  support  the  pangs 
of  absence,  he  resolved  to  return  nearer  to  the  lady  of  his  heart. 

A  lady,  queen  Philippa  of  Hainault,  who  detained  him  in  England, 
learnt  from  a  virelay,  which  he  presented  to  her,  the  cause  of  his 
trouble  ;  she  took  compassion  on  him,  by  ordering  him  to  go  back  to 
his  own  country,  on  condition  however  of  his  promise  to  return*  and 
furnished  him  with  money  and  horses  to  perform  the  journey.  Love 
soon  conducted  him  to  the  lady  of  his  affections.  Froissart  let  no 
opportunity  slip  of  being  in  the  same  places  where  she  might  be,  and 
of  conversing  with  her.  We  have  before  seen  that  she  was  of  such 
high  birth,  that  "  kings  and  emperors  might  have  sought  her these 
words  taken  literally  are  only  suitable  for  a  person  of  blood  royal,  or 
to  the  issue  of  a  sovereign  prince  ;  but  how  can  we  connect  the  idea 
of  such  high  birth  with  the  detail  he  gives  us  of  the  secret  conversa- 
tions,  the  amusements,  and  assemblies,  which  he  was  at  liberty  to 
partake  of  by  day  or  by  night  ?  and,  as  if  these  traits- were  not  suffi- 
cient to  make  her  known  at  the  time  he  wrote,  he  seems  to  have 
wished  to  have  more  clearly  pointed  her  out  by  the  name  of  Anne, 
in  the  enigmatical  verses  which  make  part  of  his  manuscript  poems. 
One  may  presume  that  this  love,  so  passionate  and  so  tender,  had  the 
usual  fate  of  almost  every  passion. 

Froissart  speaks  in  one  of  his  rondeaus  of  another  lady,  whom  he 
nad  loved,  and  whose  name,  composed  of  five  letters,  was  to  be  found 
in  that  of  Polixena :  this  may  be  an  Alix,  which  was  formerly  written 
Aelix.  There  is  reason  to  believe  he  had  a  third  flame  called  Mar- 
garet, and  that  it  is  she  whom  he  indirectly  celebrates  in  a  poemt 
under  the  title,  and  in  honor,  of  the  flower  which  bears  her  name.t 
Perhaps  he  sought  inUhese  episodical  amours  some  remedy  for  a 
passion,  which,  accordmg  to  his  own  account,  was  unfortunate.  At 
least  we  know  that,  in  despair  for  the  little  success  which  had  attended 
all  his  assiduities  and  attentions  to  his  first  mistress,  he  took  the  reso- 
lution of  again  absenting  himself  from  her. 

This  absence  was  no  longer  than  the  preceding  one ;  he  returned 
to  England,  and  attached  himself  to  the  service  of  queen  Philippa. 
This  princess,  sister  to  the  countess  of  Namur,  wife  of  Robert,  to 
whom  Froissart  seems  to  have  been  a  servant,  saw  always  with 
pleasure  her  countrymen  from  Hainault ;  she  loved  letters  ;  the  col- 
lege which  she  founded,  and  which  at  this  day  is  known  at  Oxford 
under  the  name  of  Queen's  College,  is  an  illustrious  monument  of 
the  protection  she  granted  to  them ;  Froissart  therefore  united  all  the 
titles  which  could  merit  the  affection  of  queen  Philippa.  The  his- 
tory which  he  presented  to  her,  as  I  have  before  mentioned,  whether 
at  his  first  journey  or  the  second  (for  it  is  not  possible  to  decide 
which  of  the  two,)  was  very  well  received,  and  probably  gained  him 
the  title  of  clerk  (that  is  to  say  secretary  or  writer)  of  the  chamber 
of  this  {i.-'.ncess,  which  he  was  in  possession  of  from  1361. 

*  M.  St.  Palaye,  in  a  note,  says  he  Vi  not  acquainted  with  the  romance.  Baillou 
tignifics  bailiff. 

\  Bittie  tie  la  fleur  de  la  Marguerite,  pages  70  and  the  following,  of  his  Manuscript 
Poems. 

t  The  English  rendei  must  be  informed,  that  Marguerite  js  not  only  the  name  of  a 
0oxt.aa,  but  uUu  <>i  tho  ilower  called  daisy,  and  of  u  pearl. 


In  the  age  of  Froissart,  all  the  world  was  persuaded  that  love  was 
the  motive  of  the  most  brilliant  actions  of  courage  and  virtue. 
Knights  made  a  parade  of  it  in  tournaments.  Warriors  exposed 
themselves  to  the  most  perilous  combats,  to  maintain  the  honor  and 
beauty  of  their  ladies.  It  was  then  believed  that  love  might  be  con- 
fined  to  a  delicate  intercourse  of  gallantry  and  tenderness  :  it  is 
almost  always  under  this  form  that  we  see  it  represented  in  the  greater 
parts  of  those  efforts  of  the  mind  which  have  been  handed  down  to 
us  from  that  period  ;  the  ladies  blushed  not  in  feeling  so  pure  a  pas. 
sion,  and  the  most  modest  made  it  the  ordinary  subject  of  their  con- 
versations. The  queen  of  England  frequently  amused  herself  by 
making  Froissart  compose  amorous  ditties  ;  but  this  occupation  m.ust 
be  considered  solely  as  a  relaxation  that  no  way  impeded  more  seri- 
ous works,  since,  during  the  five  years  he  was  attached  to  the  service 
of  this  princess,  he  travelled  at  her  expense  to  various  parts  of  Eu- 
rope,  the  object  of  which  seems  to  be  a  research  after  whatever 
might  enrich  his  history.  I  draw  this  conclusion  from  a  preface 
which  is  found  at  the  head  of  the  fourth  volume  in  several  manu- 
scripts of  the  Chronicle  of  Froissart ;  and,  as  it  is  not  to  be  found  in 
the  printed  copies,*  I  thought  the  insertion  of  it  would  not  be  improper 
here. 

"  At  the  request,  wish,  and  pleasure,  of  that  most  high  and  noble 
prince,  my  very  dear  lord  and  master  Guy  de  Chatillon,  count  de 
Blois,  lord  of  Avesne,  of  Chimay,  of  Beaumont,  of  Schoriove,  of 
Goude  ;  I,  John  Froissart,  priest,  chaplain  to  my  very  dear  lord  above 
named,  and  at  this  time  treasurer  and  canon  of  Chimay,  and  of  Lille 
in  Flanders,  am  again  awakened,  and  entered  into  my  work-shop,  to 
labor  and  work  at  the  grand  and  noble  matters  which,  in  former 
times,  occupied  my  attention,  which  treat  and  examine  the  feats  and 
events  of  the  wars  between  France  and  England,  and  of  all/ their 
allies  and  adherents,  as  it  clearly  appears  from  the  treaties  which 
have  been  made  and  completed  until  this  very  day  of  my  again  being 
awakened. 

"  Now,  you  that  read,  or  shall  read  this  history,  consider  in  your 
own  minds,  how  I  could  have  known  and  collected  such  facts  as  I 
treat  of,  and  of  so  many  different  parties.  In  truth,  I  must  inform 
you  that  I  began  at  the  early  age  of  twenty  years,  and  came  into  the 
world  at  the  time  these  events  were  passing,  in  the  knowledge  of 
which  I  have  always  taken  greater  pleasure  than  in  anything  else. 
God  has  been  so  gracious  to  me,  that  I  was  well  with  all  parties,  and 
of  the  household  of  kings ;  more  especially  of  king  Edward,  and  of 
the  noble  queen  his  lady,  madame  Philippa  of  Hainault,  queen  of 
England,  lady  of  Ireland  and  Aquitaine,  to  whom  in  my  youth  I  was 
secretary,  and  amused  her  with  handsome  ditties  and  madrigals  of 
love  ;  and  through  affection  to  the  service  of  that  noble  and  puissant 
lady  to  whom  I  belonged,  all  the  other  great  lords,  dukes,  earls, 
barons,  and  knights,  of  whatever  nation  they  might  be,  loved  me, 
saw  me  with  pleasure,  and  were  of  the  greatest  utility  to  me.  Thus, 
under  the  protection  of  this  good  lady,  and  at  her  costs,  as  well  as  at 
the  expenses  of  great  lords,  I  have  searched  in  my  time  the  greater 
part  of  Christendom  (in  truth  who  seeks  will  find ;)  and  wherever  I 
came,  I  made  inquiry  after  those  ancient  knights  and  squires  who 
had  been  present  at  these  deeds  of  arms,  and  who  were  well  enabled 
to  speak  of  them.  I  sought  also  for  heralds  of  good  repute,  to  verify 
and  confirm  what  I  might  have  heard  elsewhere  of  these  matters. 
In  this  manner  have  I  collected  the  materials  for  this  noble  history ; 
and  that  gallant  count  de  Blois  before  mentioned,  has  taken  great 
pains  in  it.  And  as  long  as  through  God's  grace  I  shall  live,  I  shall 
continue  it,  for  the  more  I  work  at  it,  the  greater  pleasure  I  receive ; 
like  the  gallant  knight  or  squir^namored  with  arms,  by  perseverance 
and  attention  he  perfects  and  accomplishes  himself,  thus  by  laboring 
and  working  on  this  subject,  I  acquire  greater  ability  and  delight." 

Of  all  the  particulars  of  Froissart's  life  during  his  residence  in 
England,  we  only  know  that  he  was  present  at  the  separation  of  the 
king  and  queen  in  1361,  with  their  son  the  prince  of  Wales  and  the 
princess  his  lady,  who  were  going  to  take  possession  of  Aquitaine ; 
and  that  he  was  between  Eltham  and  Westminster  in  the  year  1363, 
when  king  John  passed  on  his  return  to  England.  There  is  in  his 
poems  a  pastoral  which  seems  to  allude  only  to  that  event.  With 
regard  to  his  travels  during  the  time  he  was  attached  to  the  service 
of  the  queen,  he  employed  six  months  in  Scotland,  and  penetrated 
as  far  as  the  Highlands.  He  travelled  on  horseback  with  his  port- 
manteau behind  him,  and  followed  by  a  grayhound. 

The  king  of  Scotland,  and  many  lords  whose  names  he  has  pre- 
served us,  treated  him  so  handsomely,  that  he  could  have  wished  to 
have  returned  thither.  William,  earl  of  Douglas,  lodged  him  during 
fifteen  days  in  his  castle  of  Dalkeith,  five  miles  from  Edinburgh. 
We  are  ignorant  of  the  date  of  this  journey ;  and  of  another,  which 
he  made  into  North  Wales,  that  I  believe  must  have  been  made 
about  the  same  time.  He  was  in  France,  at  Melun-sur-Seine,  about 
the  20th  of  April,  1366 ;  perhaps  private  reasons  might  have  led  him 
to  take  that  road  to  Bordeaux,  where  he  was  on  All  Saints  day  of 
that  year,  when  the  princess  of  Wales  was  brought  to  bed  of  a  son, 
who  was  afterwards  Richard  II.  The  prince  of  Wales  setting  out 
a  few  days  afterwards  for  the  war  in  Spain,  Froissart  accompanied 

*M.  de  St.  Palaye  is  not  quite  correct;  for  the  beginning  of  this  preface  is  in  the 
printed  edition  of  Verard,  and  in  another  printed  edition  which  1  believe  was  not  known 
to  Denys  Sauvnge  nor  to  M.  de  St.  Palaye.  It  will  be  more  particularly  mentioned 
hereafter.  This  preface  in  many  printed  editions  is  not  so  long  as  this,  and  is  somewhat 
different,  it  is  not  mentioned  in  th«  editions  of  D«nys  Sauvaje 


MEMOIR   OF   THE   LIFE    OF  FROISSART. 


3 


nim  to  Dax,  where  the  prince  resided  some  time.  He  had  expected 
to  have  attended  him  during  the  continuance  of  this  grand  expedi- 
tion ;  but  the  prince  would  not  permit  him  to  go  farther,  and  shortly 
ifter  his  arrival  sent  him  back  to  the  queen  his  mother. 

Froissart  could  not  have  made  any  long  stay  in  England,  since  in 
the  following  year  he  was  at  different  Italian  courts.  It  was  this 
same  year,  that  is  to  Say  1368,  that  Lionel,  duke  of  Clarence,  son  of 
the  king  of  England,  espoused  Joland,  daughter  of  Galeas  the 
Second,  duke  of  Milan.  The  marriage  was  celebrated  the  25th  of 
April ;  and  Lionel  died  on  the  17th  of  October  following.  Froissart, 
who  probably  was  in  his  suite,  was  present  at  the  magnificent  recep- 
tion which  Amadeus  count  de  Savoy,  surnamed  the  count  Verd,  gave 
him  on  his  return :  he  describes  the  feasts  on  this  occasion,  which 
lasted  three  days ;  and  he  does  not  forget  to  tell  us  that  they  danced 
a  virelay  of  his  composition. 

From  the  court  of  Savoy  he  returned  to  Milan,  where  the  same 
count  Amadeus  gave  him  a  good  cottehardie,*  with  twenty  florins 
of  gold ;  from  thence  to  Bologna  and  Ferrara,  where  he  received 
forty  ducats  from  the  king  of  Cyprus  ;  and  then  to  Rome.  Instead 
of  the  modest  equipage  we  have  seen  him  travel  into  Scotland  with, 
he  was  now,  like  a  man  of  importance,  travelling  on  a  handsome 
horse  attended  by  a  hackney. 

It  was  about  this  period  that  Froissart  experienced  a  loss  which 
nothing  could  recompense  :  Philippa  of  Hainault,  queen  of  England, 
who  had  heaped  wealth  on  him,  died  in  1369.  He  composed  a  lay 
on  this  melancholy  event,  of  which,  however,  he  was  not  a  witness ; 
for  he  says,  in  another  place,  that  in  1395  it  was  twenty-seven  years 
since  he  had  seen  England.  According  to  several  authors,t  he  wrote 
the  life  of  queen  Philippa ;  but  this  assertion  is  not  founded  on  any 
proofs. 

Independently  of  the  employment  of  clerk  of  the  chamber  to  the 
queen  of  England,  which  Froissart  had  had,  he  had  also  been  of  the 
household  of  Edward  III.,  and  even  of  that  of  John,  king  of  France. 
As  there  are  several  other  princes  and  lords  of  whose  households  he 
had  been,  or  whom  he  calls  his  lords  and  masters,  it  is  proper  to 
observe,  that  by  this  mode  of  speech  he  means  not  only  those  princes 
and  lords  to  whom  he  had  been  attached  as  a  servant ;  but  likewise 
all  those  who  had  made  him  presents  or  gratifications ;  or  who, 
having  received  him  in  their  courts  or  castles,  had  admitted  him  to 
their  tables. 

Froissart,  having  lost  his  patroness,  queen  Philippa,  did  not  return 
to  England,  but  went  into  his  own  country,  where  he  obtained  the 
living  of  Lestines.  Of  all  that  he  performed  during  the  time  he 
exercised  this  ministry,  he  tells  us  nothing  more  than  that  the  tavern- 
keepers  of  Lestines  had  five  hundred  francs  of  his  money  in  the  short 
space  of  time  he  was  their  rector.  One  reads  in  a  manuscript  jour- 
nal of  the  bishop  of  Chartres,  chancellor  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  that, 
according  to  letters  sealed  on  the  12th  December,  1381,  this  prince 
•aused  to  be  seized  fifty-six  quires  of  the  Chronicle  of  Froissart, 
rector  of  the  parish  church  of  Lestines,  which  the  historian  had  sent 
to  be  illuminated,  and  then  to  be  forwarded  to  the  king  of  England, 
the  enemy  of  France. 

Froissart  attached  himself  afterwards  to  Winceslaus  de  Luxem- 
bourg, duke  of  Brabant,  perhaps  in  quality  of  secretary,  according  to 
the  custom  of  princes  and  lords  in  those  days,  who  employed  clerks 
to  manage  their  affairs,  and  in  their  correspondence,  and  who  amused 
them  by  their  knowledge^  or  their  wit.  Winceslaus  had  a  taste  for 
poetry ;  he  had  had  made  by  Froissart  a  collection  of  his  songs,  his 
rondeaus,  and  virelays,  who,  adding  some  of  his  own  pieces  to  those 
of  the  prince,  fomjed  a  sort  of  romance,  under  the  title  of  Meliador, 
or  the  Knight  of  the  Sun ;  but  the  duke  did  not  live  sufficiently  long 
to  see  the  completion  of  the  work,  for  he  died  in  1384. 

Almost  immediately  after  this  event,  Froissart  found  another 
patron :  he  was  made  clerk  of  the  chapel  to  Guy,  count  de  Blois ; 
and  he  was  not  long  in  testifying  his  gratitude  to  his  nev/  patron, 
by  a  pastoral  on  the  betrothing  of  Louis,  count  de  Dunois,  son  of 
Guy,  with  Mary,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  Two  years  after, 
on  the  solemnization  of  this  marriage  at  Bourges,  he  celebrated  it  in 
a  sort  of  epithalamium,  sufficiently  ingenious  for  those  times,  entitled 
"The  Temple  of  Honor."  He  passed  the  years  1385,  1386,  and 
1387,  sometimes  in  the  Blaisois,  sometimes  in  Touraine ;  but  the 
count  de  Blois  having  engaged  him  to  continue  the  course  of  his 
history,  which  he  had  left  unfinished,  he  determined  in  1388  to  take 
advantage  of  the  peace  which  was  just  concluded,  to  visit  the  court 
of  Gaston  Phoebus,  count  de  Foix  and  de  Beam,  in  order  to  gain  full 
information  in  whatever  related  to  foreign  countries,  and  the  more 
distant  provinces  of  the  kingdom,  where  he  knew  that  a  great  num- 
ber of  warriors  signalized  themselves  daily  by  the  most  gallant 
actions.  His  age  and  his  health  still  allowed  him  to  bear  great 
fatigue;  his  memory  was  sufik-iently  strong  to  retain  whatever' he 
should  hear ;  and  his  judgment  clear  enough  to  point  out  to  him  the 
use  he  should  make  of  it. 

He  set  out  with  letters  of  recommendation  from  the  count  de 
Blois  to  Gaston  Phoebus,  and  took  the  road  through  Avignon.  One 

*  Or,  as  it  is  more  often  written,  cotardie,  a  sort  of  coat,  a  dress  common  to  men  and 
women ;  here  it  means  a  pourpoint.  Tiiis  was  one  of  the  liberalities  which  great  lords 
were  accustomed  to  make ;  they  put  money,  as  one  sees  by  this  example  into  the  purse 
which,  according  to  the  usage  of  that  time,  was  attached  to  the  coat.— St.  Palaye. 

t  Vossius  de  Historicis  Latinis,  lib.  iii.  cap.  iv.  BuUart,  Academic  des  Sciences,  tom. 


of  his  pastorals  informs  us,  that  he  resided  in  the  environs  of  an 
abbey,*  situated  between  Lunel  and  Montpelier,  and  that  he  gained 
the  affections  of  a  young  person,  who  bewailed  his  departure  :  in  the 
same  poem  he  tells  us,  that  he  carried  with  him  four  grayhounds,f 
as  a  present  to  the  count  de  Foix.  Gaston  was  passionately  fond  of 
dogs,  and  had  upward  of  sixteen  hundred  always  with  him :  there 
exists  a  treatise  written  by  him  on  hunting,  which  is  presei-ved  in 
manuscript  in  several  libraries,  and  which  was  printed  in  1520. 

Froissart  went  from  Carcassonne  to  Pamiers,  of  which  he  gives  an 
agreeable  description ;  he  remained  there  for  three  days  waiting  for 
the  chance  of  meeting  some  person  with  whom  he  might  travel  into 
Beam.  He  was  fortunate  enough  to  meet  with  a  knight  from  the 
country  of  Foix,  who  was  returning  thither  from  Avignon,  and  they 
journeyed  together.  Sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  the  name  of  the  knight, 
was  a  man  of  high  distinction ;  he  had  had  considerable  commands, 
and  was  employed  all  his  life  in  negotiations  as  delicate  as  they 
were  important.  The  two  travellers  agreed  perfectly  well  together ; 
the  knight,  who  had  served  in  all  the  wars  in  Gascony,  was  equally 
desirous  to  learn  everything  which  related  to  those  that  Froissart 
was  acquainted  with;  and  Froissart,  more  in  a  situation  to  satisfy 
him  than  any  one,  was  not  less  curious  to  be  infoiined  of  those  events 
in  which  the  knight  had  borne  a  part :  they  mutually  communicated 
all  they  knew,  with  a  reciprocal  complaisance.  They  rode  side  by 
side,  and  frequently  only  a  foot's  pace :  their  whole  journey  was 
passed  in  conversations ;  by  which  they  mutually  instructed  each 
other.  Towns,  castles,  ruins,  plains,  heights,  valleys,  defiles ;  every- 
thing awakened  the  curiosity  of  Froissart,  and  recalled  to  the  memory 
of  the  lord  Espaign  du  Lyon  the  difilnent  actions  which  had  there 
passed  under  his  eyes,  or  which  he  had  heard  related  by  those  who 
had  been  engaged  in  them. 

The  historian,  too  exact  in  the  recital  which  he  gives  us  of  these 
conversations,  relates  even  the  exclamations  by  which  he  testified 
his  gratitude  to  the  knight,  for  all  the  interesting  intelligence  he  was 
so  good  to  give  him.  If  they  arrived  at  a  town  before  sunset,  they 
profited  by  the  remnant  of  day  to  examine  the  outworks  of  the  place, 
or  to  observe  those  parts  of  it  which  had  suffered  from  assaults.  On 
their  return  to  the  inn,  they  continued  the  same  conversations,  either 
between  themselves  or  with  other  knights  and  esquires,  who  might 
be  lodged  there ;  and  Froissart  never  went  to  bed  until  he  had  put  in 
writing  every  particular  he  had  heard. 

After  a  journey  of  six  days,  thej''  arrived  at  Ortez.  This  town, 
one  of  the  most  considerable  in  Beam,  was  the  ordinary  residence 
of  Gaston,  count  de  Foix  and  viscount  de  Beam,  surnamed  Phoebus, 
on  account  of  his  beauty.  Froissart  could  not  have  chosen  a  court 
more  suitable  to  his  views.  The  count  de  Foix,  at  the  age  of  fifty- 
nine  years,  was  the  most  vigorous,  the  handsomest,  and  best-made 
man  of  that  period.  Adroit  at  all  exercises,  valorous,  an  accom- 
plished captain,  noble  and  magnificent,  he  never  suffered  any  war- 
rior who  waited  on  him  to  depart  without  carrying  with  him  proofs 
of  his  liberality:  his  castle  was  the  rendezvous  of  all  those  brave 
captains  who  had  distinguished  themselves  in  combats,  or  in  tourna- 
ments. Their  conversations  solely  ran  on  attacks  of  places,  surprises, 
sieges,  assaults,  skirmishes,  and  battles.  Their  amusements  were 
games  of  address  and  force ;  tilts,  tournaments,  and  huntings  more 
laborious  and  almost  as  dangerous  as  war  itself.  These  details 
deserve  to  be  read  in  Froissart :  I  can  only  imperfectly  trace  what 
he  has  so  excellently  painted. 

The  count  de  Foix  having  learnt  from  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  the 
arrival  of  Froissart,  who  was  well  known  at  the  court  of  Ortez  by  the 
first  tv.^o  volumes  of  his  Chronicle,  sent  to  seek  for  him  at  the  house 
of  one  of  his  esquires,  who  had  received  and  lodged  him ;  and,  see- 
ing him  at  a  distance,  said  to  him  smiling,  and  in  good  French, 
"That  he  was  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  him,  although  he  had 
never  before  seen  him  ;  but  that  he  had  heard  much  talk  about  him, 
and  he  retained  him  in  his  household." 

This  expression,  as  I  have  before  said,  does  not  mean  that  Frok- 
sart  was  lodged  in  the  castle,  but  only  that  his  expenses  were  defrayed, 
by  the  count  during  the  winter  he  passed  at  his  court.  His  most 
usual  occupation,  in  that  time,  was  to  amuse  Gaston,  after  his  supper, 
by  reading-  to  him  the  romance  of  Meliador,  which  he  had  brought 
with  hivn.  Every  evening  he  repaired  to  the  castle  at  midnight, 
vv^iich  was  the  liour  the  count  sat  down  to  table,  and  none  dared  to 
interrupt  the  reading.  Gaston  himself,  who  listened  with  the  greatest 
attention,  only  spoke  to  ask  questions  concerning  the  book ;  and  he 
never  sent  him  away,  before  he  had  made  him  drink  all  the  wine 
which  had  remained  on  the  table,  from  his  own  botde. 

Sometimes  this  prince  took  pleasure  to  inform  him  of  those  par 
ticulars  of  the  wars  in  which  he  had  distinguished  himself.  Frois- 
sart did  not  gain  less  information  from  his  frequent  conversations 
with  those  knights  and  esquires  whom  he  found  assembled  at  Ortez ; 
more  especially  from  the  knights  of  AiTagon  and  England,  attached 
to  the  household  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  at  that  time  resided 
at  Bordeaux.  They  related  to  him  all  they  knew  of  the  battle«  of 
the  kings  John  of  Castile,  and  Denys  of  Portugal,  and  their  allies  / 
Among  others,  the  famous  Bastot  de  Maulion,  in  giving  him  the  his 
tory  of  his  own  life,  told  him  also  that  of  almost  all  the  wars  whi' 

*Probably  St.  Geniez,  a  monastery  of  nuns,  one  league  and  a  half  from  the 
which  leads  fiom  Montpelier  to  Lunel.— St.  Palaye. 
t  Their  names  were  Tristan,  Hector,  Brun,  and  Rollant.— St,  f  aUlYS 


/ 


4 


MEMOIR   OF   THE   LIFE   OF  FROISSART. 


aad  happened  in  the  different  provinces  of  France,  and  even  in 
Spain,  from  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  at  which  period  he  first 
bore  arms. 

Ahhough  he  applied  himself,  without  re/axation,  in  collecting  his- 
iorical  memoirs,  Froissart  gave,  hov^^cver,  some  moments  to  Poesy. 
We  have  a  pastoral  by  him,  which  ho  seems  to  have  composed  in 
he  county  of  Foix,  in  honor  of  Gaston  Phoubus.    He  says,  that  being 

En  beau  Pr6  sert  et  plaisu'Jl 

Par  dessus  Gave  la  riviere 

Entre  Pau  et  Ortais  seani 
he  aaw  shepherds  and  shepherdesses,  who  ^vere  conversing  of  dif- 
ferent lords,  and  the  arms  they  bore.  He  aiMoitly  makes  use  of  this 
fiction,  to  name  with  praise  all  those  from  >vhom  he  had  received 
any  marks  of  liberality,  and  terminates  his  list  with  the  count  de 
Foix. 

After  a  tolerable  long  residence  at  the  court  of  Ortez,  Froissart 
began  to  think  of  his  departure.  He  was  detained  by  Gaston,  who 
gave  him  hopes  that  an  opportunity  would  soon  offer  for  him  to 
travel  in  good  company.  The  marriage  of  the  countess  of  Boulogne, 
a  relation  of  the  count,  having  oeen  concluded  with  the  duke  de 
Berry,  the  young  bride  was  conducted  trcm  Ortez  to  Morlas,  where 
the  equipr.'fes  of  the  duke,  her  husband,  were  waiting  "or  her.  He 
set  out  '.u  her  suite,  after  having  received  proofs  of  tne  gen^rosl^v  of 
GastOiij  who  warmly  pressed  him  to  return  to  him.  He  accompaui^j 
the  pt  In  jess  to  Avignon,  and  the  remainder  of  the  road  which  she 
took  across  the  Lyonnois,  la  Bresse,  le  For^s,  and  the  Bourbonnois, 
as  far  as  Riom,  in  Auvergne. 

The  stay  at  Avignon  was  unfortunate  to  Froissart ;  they  robbed 
him.  This  melancholy  adventure  was  the  subject  of  a  long  poem, 
in  which  he  introduces  several  incidents  of  his  life,  and  which 
I  have  made  use  of  in  this  memoir.  One  sees,  by  this  piece,  that 
the  desire  of  visiting  the  tomb  of  the  cardinal  de  Luxembourg,  who 
died  in  odor  of  sanctity,  was  not  the  sole  motive  which  had  induced 
him  to  repass  through  Avignon  in  the  suite  of  the  young  princess  ; 
but  that  he  was  charged  with  a  private  commission  from  the  lord  de 
Coucy.  He  might,  as  he  says,  have  endeavored  to  seek  for  redress 
for  the  loss  of  his  money  by  seeking  a  benefice ;  but  this  resource 
was  not  to  his  taste.  He  laid  greater  stress  on  the  generosity  of  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere,  and  the  count  de  Sancerre,  who  accompanied  the 
duchess  de  Berry,  and  on  that  of  the  viscount  d'Asci.  He  paints 
himself,  in  this  poem,  as  a  man  of  much  expense :  besides  the  reve- 
nue of  the  living  of  Lestines,  which  was  considerable,  he  had  received, 
since  he  was  twenty-five  years  old,  two  thousand  francs,  of  which 
nothing  remained.  The  composition  of  his  works  had  cost  him  seven 
hundred  francs ;  but  he  regretted  not  this  expense ;  for,  as  he  says, 
"I  have  composed  many  a  history  which  will  be  spoken  of  by  pos- 
ierity."  The  remainder  was  spent  among  the  tavern-keepers  at 
Lestines,  and  in  his  travels,  which  he  always  performed  with  a  good 
equipage,  well  mounted,  well  dressed,  and  living  well  wherever  he 
went. 

Froissart  had  been  present  at  all  the  feasts  which  were  given  on 
the  marriage  of  the  duke  of  Berry ;  celebrated  the  eve  of  Whitsunday 
at  Riom,  in  Auvergne.  He  composed  a  pastoral  for  the  morrow  of 
the  nuptials ;  then,  returning  to  France  with  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
he  went  to  Paris.  His  natural  activity,  and  his  ardor  for  information, 
with  which  he  was  incessantly  occupied,  did  not  permit  him  to 
remain  there  long.  We  have  seen  him  in  six  months  go  from  the 
Blaisois  to  Avignon ;  then  to  the  county  of  Foix ;  from  whence  he 
returned  again  to  Avignon,  and  cross  Auvergne  to  go  to  Paris.  One 
sees  him  in  less  than  two  years  successively  in  the  Cambresis,  in 
Hainault,  Holland,  Picardy,  a  second  time  in  Paris,  at  the  extremity 

Languedoc ;  then  again  at  Paris  and  at  Valenciennes ;  from  thence 
to  Bruges,  Sluys,  in  Zealand,  and  at  last  in  his  own  country. 

He  accompanied  the  lord  de  Coucy  into  the  Cambresis  to  the  castle 
of  Crevcosur,  which  the  king  had  just  given  to  him.  Hp  '•'''ntes  to 
...ir  Sill  he  had  seen,  and  learns  from  him  the  di^***'":.  particulars 
of  the  uv-t.-ce-''3*ions  between  France  and  Englsrj'Z.  i^^*er  having  staid 
fiT  cen  days  in  nia  own  country,  he  passeu  a  month  in  Holland  wi^*" 
the  count  de  Blois,  enterialning  him  with  the  hiatory  of  bijg.  tra-^^cis. 
lie  then  £ces  to  Lelinghen,  to  ie?"n  the  deta^^  of  t!  .3  negotiations 
l"or  peace,  which  were  carrying  on  at  that  place.  He  is  present  at 
the  magnificent  entry  which  Irabella  de  Bi^viere  makes  into  Paris. 
The  exactness  with  which  he  describes  the  ceremonies  observed 
between  the  pope  and  Charbs  VL  at  Avignon,  seems  to  prove  he 
was  an  eye-witness  of  their  meeting:  this  is  the  moie  probable, 
because  it  is  certain  that  Charles  ¥L  weni  from  Avignon  to  Toulouse, 
10  receive  the  homage  o^  the  count  de  Foix ;  when  Froissart  was 
present,  and  heard  their  conversation. 

Nothing  of  novelty  passed,  as  one  sees,  but  Froissart  wished  to 
be  a  spectator  of ;  feasts,  tournaments,  conferences  for  peace,  inter, 
views  of  princes,  their  entries,  nothing  escaped  his  curiosity.  It 
appears  that,  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1390,  he  returned  to  his 
own  country,  and  that  he  was  solely  occupied  in  the  continuation  of 
his  history,  and  in  completing  it,  from  the  intelligence  he  had  amassed 
from  all  parts  with  so  much  labor  and  fatigue.  However,  what  he 
had  learnt  relative  to  the  war  in  Spain  did  not  satisfy  him ;  he  felt  a 
Bcruple  at  only  having  heard  one  side ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Gascons 
and  Spaniards,  who  had  been  attached  to  the  king  of  Castille.  It 
was  the  duty  of  an  exact  and  judicious  histtorian  to  know  also  what 
the  Portuguese  had  to  say  on  this  subjec»    and  on  tae  information 


he  had,  that  numbers  of  that  nation  were  to  be  found  at  Bruges,  he 
went  thither.  Fortune  served  him  beyond  his  hopes ;  and  the  enthu- 
siasm with  which  he  speaks  of  it,  paints  the  ardor  with  which  he 
was  desirous  of  a  perfect  knowledge  of  facts.  On  his  arrival,  he  learnt 
that  a  Portuguese  knight,  "  a  valiant  and  wise  man,  and  of  the  council 
of  the  king  of  Portugal,"  whose  name  was  Juan  Fernando  Portelet, 
had  lately  come  to  Middleburgh,  in  Zealand. 

Portelet,  who  was  on  his  road  to  Prussia  to  join  in  the  war  against 
the  infidels,  had  been  present  in  all  the  wars  of  Portugal.  Froissart 
immediately  sets  out,  in  company  with  a  Portuguese,  a  friend  of  the 
knight ;  goes  to  Sluys,  embarks,  and  arrives  at  Middleburgh,  where 
his  fellow-traveller  presents  him  to  Portelet.  This  knight,  "gracious, 
amiable,  and  easy  of  access,"  relates  to  him,  during  the  six  days  they 
passed  together,  everything  that  had  been  done  in  Portugal  and 
Spain,  from  the  death  of  king  Ferdinand  until  his  departure  from 
Portugal.  Froissart,  equally  pleased  with  the  recitals  of  Portelet,  as 
with  his  politeness,  took  leave  of  him,  and  returned  home ;  where, 
having  arranged  all  the  information  he  had  acquired  in  his  various 
travels,  he  composed  a  new  book,  which  makes  the  third  of  his  history. 

The  passage  from  whence  these  particulars  are  taken  adds,  that 
Froissart,  on  quitting  Zealand,  and  before  his  return  to  his  own  coun- 
try, went  once  more  to  Rome.  Although,  in  this  instance,  the  printed 
copies  are  conformable  to  the  manuscripts,  this  journey,  of  which  no 
other  mention  is  made,  seems  to  me  quite  improbable.  Denys  Sau. 
vage  assu'.cs  us,  in  a  marginal  note,  that,  instead  of  Rome,  one  should 
read  Bruges,  S'ays,  or  Valenciennes:  it  is  much  more  natural  to 
read  Damme,  a  porf  in  the  neighborhood  of  Sluys,  where  one  has 
'seen  that  the  historian  embarked. 

One  cannot  say  how  long  Frt  i-^sart  remained  in  Hainault ;  one  only 
knows  that  he  was  again  in  Paris  !392,  at  the  time  when  the  consta- 
ble de  Clisson  was  assassinated  by  Peter  de  Craon  ;  and  at  Abbeville 
toward  the  end  of  that  same  year,  or  I'le  beginning  of  the  next,  da- 
ring the  conferences  which  were  held  ihore  by  the  plenipotentiaries 
from  France  and  England,  when  they  a'  Ijst  established  a  truce  for 
four  years.  From  the  year  1378,  Froissai^  l-ad  obtained  from  pope 
Clement  VII.  the  reversion  of  a  canonship  a'  Lille.  One  sees,  in 
the  collection  of  his  poetry,  which  was  compl.'t-^d  in  1393,  and  in  a 
preface,  which  is  to  be  met  with  in  several  manjs<  ripts  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fourth  volume  of  his  history,  composfJ  about  this  time, 
that  he  titled  himself  canon  of  Lille  ;  butCleme'nt  V* dying  in  1394, 
he  gave  up  his  expectations  of  the  reversion,  and  U'^^ran  to  qualify 
himself  canon  and  treasurer  of  the  collegial  church  ol  O  imay,  which 
he  probably  owed  to  the  friendship  of  the  count  de  Bi  c  is,  who  res- 
pected him  much;  the  lordship  of  Chimay  being  part  o-  ihe  inherit, 
ance  which  the  count  had  had  fallen  in  to  him  in  1381,  b;-  *he  death 
of  John  de  Chatillon,  count  de  Blois,  the  last  of  his  brothers 

It  was  twenty-seven  years  since  Froissart  had  left  England  :  when, 
taking  advantage  of  the  truce  between  the  French  and  English,  he 
returned  thither  in  1395,  furnished  with  letters  of  recommenda<ion  to 
the  king  and  his  uncles.  From  Dover,  where  he  disembarked,  he 
went  to  Canterbury,  made  his  offering  at  the  shrine  of  Thix.nas  t 
Becket,  and  from  respect  to  the  memory  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  to 
whom  he  was  perfectly  well  known,  he  visited  his  magnificen;  mau- 
solcum.  He  saw  there  the  young  king  Richard,  who  had  anived  to 
return  thanks  to  God  for  the  success  of  his  last  campaign  i"  Ireland; 
but,  'u  spite  of  the  good  intentions  of  the  lord  Percv,  ragh  steward  of 
EnglanJ,  v.  iv>  had  promised  to  procure  lum  an  audience  of  the  king, 
he  could  no;  b:*  presented,  aiiji  was  obliged  to  follow  this  prince  to 
the  different  pia.es  he  visited,  until  he  came  to  Leeds  castle.*  This 
time  was  not  lost  on  our  historian  ;  the  English  were  still  full  of  their 
expedition  to  Ireland ;  and  he  got  them  to  tell  him  both  their  own 
exploits,  and  the  marvellous  things  they  had  seen  there.  Being  yet 
at  Leeds  castle,  he  presented  to  the  duke  of  York  his  letters  from  the 
count  d' Hainault  and  the  count  d'Ostrevant.t  "  Master  John,"  said 
the  duke  to  him,  "  keep  near  to  our  person,  and  to  my  people ;  we 
will  show  you  all  love  and  kindness ;  we  are  bounden  so  to  do  from 
affection  to  former  times,  and  to  our  lady  mother,  to  whom  you  were 
.  attached ;  we  well  remember  those  times."  He  afterwards  introduced 
him  into  the  king's  chamber,  who  received  him  with  very  distinguished 
marks  of  good  will.  Richard  took  the  letters  he  had  been  charged 
with,  and  having  read  them,  said,  "that  since  he  had  been  of  the 
household  ot  his  grandfather,  and  of  the  queen  his  grandmother,  he 
must  be  still  of  the  household  of  England." 

Froissart,  however,  had  not  yet  been  able  to  present  to  the  king 
the  romance  of  .^eliador,  which  he  had  brought  with  him  ;  and  Percy 
afdvised  him  to  wait  a  more  favorable  opportunity.  Two  important 
objects  occupied  the  mind  of  Richard ;  one  was  his  intended  mar- 
riage with  Isabella  of  France ;  the  other,  the  opposition  of  the  people 
of  Aquitaino  to  the  donation  which  he  had  made  of  this  province  to 
his  uncle,  the  didie  of  York.  The  prelates  and  barons  had  been 
summoned  to  Eltham,  to  deliberate  on  these  two  affairs ;  and  Frois. 
sart  had  followed  the  court.  He  wrote  down  regularly  all  the  news 
of  the  day,  which  he  heard  in  his  conversations  with  the  different 
English  lords ;  and  Richard  de  Servy,t  who  was  of  the  king's  cabinet 
council,  intrusted  him,  in  confidence,  with  every  resolution  they  had 
determined  upon,  begging  him  only  to  keep  them  secret  until  they 
should  be  publicly  divulged.    At  last,  on  the  Sunday  which  followed 

*  In  Kent.  r  A  fterwards  earl  of  Holland,  and  knight  of  the  gartjr 

X  (i.  Was  it  Richard  de  Suiry  lord  Sorry  1 


MEMOIR   OF   THE   LIFE   OF  FROISSART. 


5 


the  holding  of  this  council,  the  duke  of  York,  Richard  de  Suny,  and 
Thomas  de  Percy,  finding  the  king  but  little  occupied,  mentioned  to 
him  the  romance  which  Froissart  had  brought  with  him.  The  prince 
asked  to  see  it ;  and  the  historian  says,  "  he  saw  it  in  his  chamber  : 
for  I  had  it  always  with  me,  and  placed  it  upon  his  bed.  He  then 
opened  and  looked  into  it,  and  was  greatly  pleased :  indeed,  he  ought 
to  have  been  pleased ;  for  it  was  illuminated,  and  the  writing  much 
ornamented :  it  was,  besides,  bound  in  crimson  velvet,  with  ten  silver, 
gilt  nails,  with  a  golden  rose,  in  the  midst  of  two  clasps  gilt,  richly 
worked  with  gold  rose-trees.  Then,"  continues  Froissart,  "  the  king 
inquired  what  subject  it  treated  of ;  and  I  told  him,  of  love.  He  was 
delighted  with  this  answer,  and  looked  into  different  parts  of  the  book, 
and  read  therein  :  for  he  read  and  spoke  French  perfectly  well.  He 
dien  ordered  one  of  his  knights,  named  sir  Richard  Credon,  to  carry 
it  to  his  cabinet ;  and  he  seemed  much  obliged  to  me  for  it." 

Henry  Castede,  an  English  esquire,  who  had  been  present  at  this 
conversation,  and  who  knew  besides  that  Froissart  was  writing  his 
histoiy,  coming  up  to  him,  inquired  if  he  had  been  informed  of  the 
details  of  the  conquest  which  the  king  had  just  made  in  Ireland. 
Froissart  pretended  to  be  ignorant  of  them,  in  order  to  engage  the 
esquire  in  conversation,  who  took  pleasure  in  recounting  them  to  him. 
Everything  the  historian  heard,  among  the  rest  the  repast  which  the 
king  of  England  gave  in  Ireland  to  the  four  kings  after  having  con- 
quered  them,  excited  in  him  very  great  regret  for  not  having  come  to 
England  a  year  sooner  as  he  was  prepanng  to  do,  when  the  news  of 
the  death  of  queen  Anne  of  Luxembourg,  Richard's  first  wife,  made 
him  alter  his  intentions :  he  would  not  have  failed  to  have  gone  to 
Ij-eland  to  have  seen  everything  himself ;  for  he  was  much  interested 
in  collecting  the  minutest  circumstances  of  this  expedition,  in  order  to 
entertain  *'  his  lords"  the  duke  of  Bavaria  and  his  son,  who  had  on 
Friesland  similar  pretensions  to  those  of  the  king  of  England  on  Ire- 
land.  After  three  months'  residence  in  England,  Froissart  took  his 
leave  of  the  king.  This  prince,  whom  he  had  followed  in  his  dif- 
ferent  excursions  near  London,  ordered  him  to  be  given,  as  a  last 
mark  of  his  affection,  100  »obles*  in  a  goblett  of  silver,  weighing 
two  marcs. 

The  melancholy  end  of  Richard,  which  happened  in  1389,  is 
related  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  volume  of  Froissart's  history,  who 
acquits  himself  most  gratefully  to  this  prince  by  the  affecting  manner 
with  which  he  laments  his  misfortunes.  At  the  same  time  he 
remarks,  that  in  this  event  he  saw  the  accomplishment  of  a  predic 
tion  which  had  been  made  on  Richard,  when  he  was  born  at  Bor- 
deaux ;  and  also  of  a  prophecy  in  the  romance  of  Brutus,t  which 
pointed  out  the  prince  who  would  dethrone  him. 

The  death  of  Guy  count  de  Blois  happened  soon  after  Froissart's 
return  home ;  he  mentions  it  in  his  Chronicle,  under  the  year  1397. 
He  wa;  then  sixty  years  of  age,  and  must  have  lived  at  least  four 
years  more ;  for  he  relates  some  events  of  the  year  1400.§  If  one 
was  to  believe  Bodin  and  la  Popliniere,  he  would  have  lived  to  1420 ; 
but  these  two  writers  have  probably  been  deceived  by  these  words, 
which  begin  the  last  chapter  of  his  history:  "En  Pan  de  grace  mil 
quatre  cent  ung  moins ;"  instead  of  reading,  "  ung,"  as  it  is  written 
in  several  manuscripts  and  in  the  black-letter  editions,  they  must  have 
read  "  vingt."  Another  passage  in  Froissart  may  also  have  given 
rise  to  a  belief  that  he  lived  to  about  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury.  In  speaking  of  the  banishment  of  the  count  de  Harcourt,  who 
persuaded  the  English  to  make  a  descent  in  Normandy,  he  says,  that 
the  melancholy  effects  of  this  invasion  were  visible  for  more  than  a 
hundred  years  after.  These  terms  must  not  be  taken  literally ;  the 
author  wrote  rather  as  foreseeing  those  evils  to  come  which  he 
dreaded,  than  as  being  a  witness  of  these  fatal  effects.  It  is  not, 
however,  possible  to  decide  in  what  year  he  died ;  it  only  appears 
that  it  was  in  the  month  of  October,  since  his  "  obit"  is  indicated  in 
that  month  in  the  obituary  of  the  collegial  church  of  St.  Monegunda, 
at  Chimay,  from  which  I  have  added  an  extract  at  the  end  of  this 
memoir.  According  to  an  old  tradition  of  the  country,  he  was  in- 
terred  in  the  chapel  of  St.  Anne,  in  this  collegial  church;  and, 
indeed,  it  seems  very  probable  that  he  should  end  his  days  in  his 
own  chapter. 

The  name  of  Froissart  was  common  to  several  persons  who  lived 
at  the  same  time  with  our  historian ;  besides  the  Froissart  Meullier, 
the  young  esquire  from  Hainault,  whom  I  mentioned  in  the  beginning 
of  this  memoir,  one  finds  in  the  Chronicle  of  our  author  a  Dom  Frois- 
sart, who  had  signalized  himself  at  the  siege  which  the  count  de 
Hainault  had  formed  in  1340  against  the  town  of  St.  Amand.  This 
monk  defended  for  a  considerable  time  a  breach  whj^  had  been 

*  This  sum  may  amount  to  about  25  guineas  of  our  present  coin. — St.  Palaye. 

t  This  was  called  by  our  ancestors  a  Henepee,  id  est,  hanap,  full  of  money:  from 
wlience  comes  the  Hanaper  office  in  the  English  treasury.— St.  Palaye. 

X  yee  p;irticu!ars  of  Wace,  author  ofthe  romance  of  Brutus,  in  Mr.  Ellis's  Specimens 
of  early  En^iisii  poets. 

§  I.*  ilues  not  seem  probable  that  he  lived  long  after  completing  the  last  chapters  of  his 
hisiory.  They  appear  to  be  rather  notes  for  future  revisal,  than  finished  portions  of  the 
work,  and  the  condusioD  is  singularly  abmpt.— Ed. 


made  in  the  walls  of  the  abbey,  and  did  not  abandon  it  before  he  had 
killed  or  wounded  eighteen  men.  One  reads  at  the  end  of  some 
charters  of  the  count  de  Foix,  a  signature  of  J.  Froissart,  or  Jaquinot 
Froissart:  he  was  a  secretary  to  the  count,  and  perhaps  a  relation  o\ 
the  historian.  There  is  also  mention  made  in  the  registers  of  the 
"  Trdsor  des  Chartes,"  of  a  remission  granted  in  1375  to  Phiiiber 
Froissart,  esquire,  who  had  been  in  the  company  of  Gascons  in  the 
country  of  Guyenne,  under  the  command  of  Charles  d'Artois,  count 
de  Pezenas. 

To  avoid  interrupting  the  thread  of  the  narrative,  I  have  deferred 
to  the  end  of  this  memoir  the  examination  of  a  passage  in  the  poetry 
of  Froissart,  which  points  out,  but  in  obscure  terms,  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal circumstances  of  his  life.  He  recalls  the  faults  of  his  youth,  and 
particularly  reproaches  himself  for  having  quitted  a  learned  profession 
for  which  he  had  natural  talents,  and  which  had  gained  him  much 
respect  (he  seems  to  point  at  history,  or  poetry,)  to  follow  another, 
which,  though  much  more  lucrative,  was  as  little  suitable  to  him  as 
that  of  arms ;  and  having  failed  in  it,  had  made  him  fall  from  that 
degree  of  honor  to  which  the  first  had  elevated  him.  He  says,  he  ia 
determined  to  repair  his  fault,  and  returning  to  his  former  occupa- 
tions, transmit  to  posterity  the  glorious  names  of  those  kings,  princes, 
and  lords,  whose  generosity  he  had  partaken  of. 

In  the  whole  course  of  the  life  of  Froissart,  I  see  no  period  in 
which  this  pretended  change  can  be  placed,  nor  that  can  point  out 
this  lucrative  trade,  and  which  he  himself  calls  "  marchandise.^*  Tae 
indecency  of  the  expression  will  not  suffer  us  to  suppose  it  could  be 
his  cure  of  Lestines ;  although  he  has  said  in  another  pwrt,  that  the 
rectoiy  was  of  considerable  value ;  could  it  be  the  profession  of  law- 
yer, or  that  of  his  father,  who  was,  as  we  have  before  stated,  a  painter 
of  arms  ?  A  singular  meaning  of  the  word  "  marchandise"  in  Corn- 
mines,  may  perhaps  give  us  a  plausible  explanation.  Commines, 
bom  in  the  same  country,  and  not  very  far  from  the  time  of  Froissart, 
employs  this  word  to  signify  a  negotiation  of  affairs  between  princes. 
The  business  of  a  negotiator,  or  rather  a  man  of  intrigue,  who 
seeks  without  any  apparent  character  to  penetrate  the  secret  of  courts, 
would  perhaps  be  that  which  Froissart  repents  to  have  followed. 
The  details  in  which  we  have  entered  respecting  his  various  travels, 
the  long  residence  which  he  has  often  mode  in  critical  times  with 
several  princes,  and  the  talents  which  he  had  to  insinuate  himself 
into  their  good  graces,  seem  to  rae  to  wan-ant  this  conjecture. 


Extract  from  a  manuscript  taken  from  the  archives  of  the  chapter 
of  St.  Monegunda^  at  Chimay,  in  which  are  found  the  obits  and 
pious  foundations  made  to  this  chapter,  and  other  antiquities. 
Folio  39  and  40. 

"  The  obit  of  sir  John  Froissard,  born  at  Valenciennes,  canon  and 
treasury  of  the  aforesaid  church,  which  flourished  in  1364,  may  have 
place  here  according  to  his  quality,  as  having  been  domestic  chap- 
lain to  the  renowned  Guy  de  Chatillon,  count  de  Soissons  and  de 
Blois,  lord  of  Avesnes,  Chimay,  and  Beaumont,  &c.,  who  has  also 
been  a  very  celebrated  historiographer  of  his  tirjie,  and  has  written 
the  wars  and  chronicles,  and  the  most  remarkable  events  from  the 
year  1335  until  the  year  1400 ;  according  as  he  himself  relates  in 
divers  parts  of  his  history,  and  more  especially  in  the  52nd  chapter 
of  his  4th  book,  and  as  it  is  shown  in  the  eulogium  written  in  hia 
praise  in  the  following  words : 

Cognita  Romanae  vix  esset  gloria  gentis, 

Pluribus  hunc  scriptis  ni  decorasset  honos. 
Tanti  nempe  refert  totum  scripsisse  per  orbem, 

Q,uaelibet  et  doctos  sec' la  tulisse  viros. 
Commemorent  alios  alii,  super  sethera  toUam 

Froissardum,  historic  per  suo  sec'la  ducem ; 
Scripsit  enim  historiam  mage  sexaginta  per  anno», 

Totius  mundi,  quae  memoranda  notat, 
Scripsit  et  Anglorum  Reginae  gesta  Philippm. 

Q,ui.  Guiliebne,  tuo  tutia  juncta  toro." 

HONORARIUM. 

GaUorum  sublimis  honos  et  fama  tuorum. 

Hie  Froissarde,  jaces,  si  modo  forte  jacc?. 
HistoriES  vivus  studuisti  reddere  vitam. 

Deiuncto  vitam  reddet  at  ilia  tibi. 

JOANNES  FROISSARD  US, 

Canonicus  and  Thesaurarius  EcclesicB  CoUegiaiiae  Sancta  Mohm 
gundis  Simaci,  vetustissimo  ferme  totius  Belgii  oppido. 
Proxima  dum  propriis  florebit  Francia  scriptis. 

Fania  *dum  ramos,  Blancaque  ffimdit  aqua*. 
Urbis  ut  hujus  honos,  templi  sic  fama  vigebis 

Teque  ducem  historise  Gallia  tola  colet, 
Belgica  tota  colet,  Cymeaque  vallis  amabit 
Dum  rapidus  proprios  Scaldis  obibit  agrog. 

*  The  Faigne  de  Cliimay,  a  smaU  forest  dependent  on  it 
t  La  Blanche  Eau.  a  river  which  runs  by  Clumay. 


6 


AN    ESSAY    ON    THE  W 


ORKS    OF  FROISSART. 


AN  ESSAY 

ON 

THE  WORKS  OF  FEOISSAET. 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  FRENCH    OF  M.  DE    LA  CURNE  DE  ST.  PALAYE. 

BY  THOMAS  JOHNES. 

The  life  of  Froissart  has  been  the  subject  of  the  preceding  pages. 
1  will  now  give  you  the  history  of  his  works,  as  well  printed  as 
manuscript,  in  verse  and  in  prose ;  and  I  will,  as  faithfully  as  I  am 
able,  detail  their  contents.  It  may,  perhaps,  be  thought  I  have 
pushed  these  details  too  far ;  but,  I  feel  I  owe  a  particular  attention 
to  an  historian  who  alone  is  worth  a  number  of  others,  by  the  import- 
ance of  the  subjects  he  treats  of,  and  from  the  length  of  time  his 
history  continues,  I  have  besides  observed  that  the  author  has 
expanded,  in  the  course  of  his  work,  many  facts  which  serve  to  clear 
up  many  preceding  facts ;  and  that,  for  want  of  this  information,  it 
has  often  happened  that  I  have  been  stopped  in  my  reading,  and 
have  not  profited  so  much  by  it  as  I  otherwise  should  have  done.  It 
is  this  which  has  made  me  sensible  of  the  want  those  who  read 
Froissart  would  have  of  such  an  explanation.  To  smooth  all  diffi- 
culties, and  to  lay  down  such  rules  as  may  condifct  them,  I  have 
attempted  to  do  that,  which  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  found 
done,  when  I  began  to  read  this  author :  for,  I  do  not  simply  propose 
to  give  an  idea  of  our  Historian,  that  may  satisfy  those  whom  curi- 
osity alone  may  induce  to  peruse  ;  my  object  is,  that  these  Memoirs 
should  serve  as  an  introduction  to  those  who  may  be  induced  to  read 
him ;  and  that  they  should  render  him,  as  much  as  may  be  possible, 
more  easy,  more  interesting,  and  more  instructive. 

I.  General  Plan  of  his  History. — The  History  which  Froissart  has 
left  us  extends  from  1326  until  1400.  It  is  not  confined  to  the  events 
which  were  passing  in  France  during  this  long  period ;  it  compre- 
hends, with  almost  as  much  detail,  every  considerable  affair  which 
happened  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  in  Flanders.  It 
includes  also  an  infinite  number  of  particulars  relative  to  the  affairs 
of  the  popes  of  Rome  and  of  Avignon ;  of  Spain,  Germany,  Italy ; 
sometimes  even  of  Russia,  Hungary,  Turkey,  Africa,  and  other 
places  beyond  sea ;  in  short,  of  almost  the  whole  known  world. 
But  this  immense  multitude  of  facts,  so  different  from  each  other ; 
whose  chronological  order  is  not  very  clearly  made  out,  freauently 
presents  to  the  reader  but  a  confused  mixture  of  events,  passed  at 
different  times,  and  in  different  places,  of  which  he  cannot  form  any 
distinct  idea,  and  whose  memory  cannot  unite  so  many  scattered 
objects,  which  have  a  necessary  connection  between  each  other. 

II.  A  more  detailed  Flan  of  Froissart^s  History. — The  History  of 
Froissart  is  divided  into  four  books,  or  volumes,  as  well  in  all  the 
manuscripts,  as  in  all  the  printed  editions. 

The  first  begins  with  the  coronation  of  Edward  III.  king  of  Eng- 
land, in  1326,  and  with  the  accession  of  Philip  de  Valois  to  the 
crown  of  France  in  1328  :  and  closes  with  the  year  1379  inclusively. 

Froissart  begins  his  second  volume  with  the  last  three  years  of  the 
preceding  volume,  and  with  more  detail,  having  gained  fuller  inform- 
ation than  when  he  first  wrote  it.  He  continues  it  until  the  peace  of 
the  men  of  Ghent  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  treaty  of  which  is 
in  the  last  chapter  but  one  of  this  volume,  dated  the  18th  December, 
1385. 

The  third  volume  goes  back  as  far  as  the  year  1382  inclusively, 
reciting  several  events,  which  had  been  mentioned  in  the  second, 
from  the  93rd  chapter  until  the  end.  The  events  of  these  last  four 
years,  which  had  been  already  related,  are  so  much  expanded  in  the 
third  volume,  that  they  occupy  the  first  twenty-nine  chapters.  The 
rest  is  employed  in  the  history  of  the  following  years  until  1389,  end- 
ing with  the  truce  concluded  for  three  years  between  France  and 
England,  and  with  the  preparations  that  were  making  for  the  entry 
of  the  queen  Isabella  de  Baviere  into  Paris,  of  which  the  author 
promises  to  speak  hereafter. 

The  fourth  volume  begins  with  a  recital  of  all  the  feasts  and  mag. 
nificences  which  were  made  for  this  entry,  and  ends  with  the  de- 
throning and  death  of  Richard  II.  king  of  England,  in  1400,  and 
with  the  election  which  was  made  that  same  year  of  Robert,  empe- 
ror of  Germany.  These  events  terminate  the  last  two  chapters  of 
the  whole  work. 

This  manner  of  dividing  the  History  of  Froissart  is  the  same  in 
all  the  manuscripts  and  printed  copies ;  but  these  divisions  do  not 
always  begin  or  end  at  the  same  places  in  all  the  copies.* 

III.  Division  of  the  four  volumes  of  Froissart  into  Chapters,  xnd 
of  the  first  volume  into  several  Farts. — The  four  volumes  of  the 
History  of  Froissart  are  each  subdivided  into  a  great  number  of 
chapters,  which  are  differently  placed,  according  to  different  manu- 
scripts and  printed  copies ;  but,  besides  these  divisions,  in  a  great 
many  manuscripts  there  is  one  which  is  particular  to  the  first  vol. 
ume.  Some  have  four  books,  or  parts,  others  six,  and  some  eight. 
I  will  speak  more  fully  when  I  come  to  mention  the  manuscripts  of 

'Froissart. 

It  is  in  one  of  these  four,  six,  or  eight  divisions  of  the  first  volume, 
•  XJo  two  manuscripts  of  the  first  volume  have  been  foand  exactly  agreeiBg. 


that  one  must  seek  for  the  termination  of  that  part  of  his  History 
which  Froissart  carried  to  England,  and  presented  to  queen  Philippa 
of  Hainault.*  It  necessarily  precedes  those  books,  or  parts,  in  which 
the  death  of  this  queen  in  1369  is  related  :  it  even  precedes,  if  I  am 
not  mistaken,  everything  one  reads  prior  to  1367,  when  he  was  ap- 
pointed  clerk  of  the  closet  to  the  queen  of  England  ;  for,  I  believe, 
it  was  the  History  which  he  presented  to  her  that  made  him  known, 
and  gained  him  the  office  he  held  in  the  household  of  that  princess. 

One  cannot  doubt  but  that  it  was  posterior  to  the  recital  of  the 
battle  of  Poitiers  in  1356,  since  it  was  but  at  that  epocha  he  began 
to  write.  One  must  not  seek  for  it  either  before  or  after  the  years 
1357,  1358,  1359,  or  1360  ;  I  would  rather  fix  on  the  year  1360  ; 
for  in  that  year  was  the  treaty  of  Bretigny  concluded,  which  gave 
peace  to  the  French  and  English.  This  period  agrees  tolerably  well 
with  the  time  our  author  appears  to  have  gone  into  England  :  the 
circumstance  of  the  peace  naturally  intercepted  a  History  which  had 
apparently  no  other  object  than  to  treat  of  deeds  of  arms. 

The  second  and  third  volumes  are  terminated  at  similar  periods  , 
one  at  the  peace  between  the  duke  of  Burgundy  with  Ghent  in  1385, 
and  the  other  between  the  French  and  English  in  1387. 

Froissart  discontinued  writing  in  1392,  and  during  the  following 
years,  which  were  passed  in  a  succession  of  truces  between  France 
and  England  ;  of  which  Froissart  took  advantage,  by  going  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  had  not  been  for  twenty-seven  years. 

IV.  Did  Froissart  make  these  divisions  ? — One  may  ask  if  Frois- 
sart  himself  divided  his  History  in  the  manner  we  have  related  ?  I 
do  not  doubt  but  he  was  the  author  of  the  division  into  four  volumes ; 
for,  besides  that  it  is  so  in  all  the  manuscripts,  even  of  those  of  his 
own  time,  he  sometimes  cites  facts  in  some  of  these  volumes  which 
had  been  related  in  a  former,  and  makes  use  of  these  expressions, 
"  as  it  is  mentioned  in  another  History  ;"  or  in  these  words,  "  as  you 
have  before  heard  related  in  the  preceding  book  of  this  renowned 
excellent  History."  But  as  for  the  subdivisions  of  the  first  volume 
into  four,  six,  or  eight  books,  it  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  most  ancient 
manuscripts ;  besides,  it  is  not  uniformly  the  same  in  those  wherein 
it  is  seen :  I  therefore  do  not  hesitate  in  attributing  them  to  the 
copyists,  who  have  made  them  of  their  own  accord. 

With  regard  to  the  chapters  of  each  volume,  and  the  titles  of  these 
chapters,  they  are  only  to  be  met  with  in  the  printed  copies ;  and  in 
the  manuscripts  of  that  time,  and  posterior  to  it,  they  are  different, 
according  to  the  different  manuscripts  or  printed  copies ;  and  I  see 
no  probability  that  Froissart  was  the  author  of  them.  One  single 
passage  may  create  a  difficulty  on  this  subject.  It  is  in  the  first 
volume,  where  the  historian  refers  you  to  a  preceding  chapter ;  but 
this  passage  is  evidently  an  interpolation.  Notwithstanding  it  is  in 
the  three  black-letter  editions,  and  in  those  of  Denys  Sauvage,  it  is 
not  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  manuscripts  which  I  have  seen,  with 
the  exception  of  a  single  one  in  the  National  Library,  No.  8321, 
which  is  of  the  date  of  the  latter  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  and  one 
of  the  least  authentic  copies  we  have.t 

V.  The  time  which  Froissart  employed  in  the  composition  of  his 
History. — The  principal  of  these  divisions,  that  which  divides  the 
history  of  Froissart  into  four  volumes,  serves  to  mark  as  many  dif- 
ferent  epochs,  at  which  he  stopped  in  the  course  of  his  work  ;  whether 
from  want  of  materials,  having  carried  his  narration  to  the  time  of 
his  writing ;  or  whether  he  wished  to  take  some  repose  himself,  and 
allow  the  same  to  his  readers ;  but  these  are  not  the  only  places 
where  Froissart  has  suspended  the  course  of  his  history  ;  many  have 
been  pointed  out,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  fix  a  date  to  them,  as  well 
as  to  others,  to  the  utmost  of  my  abilities. 

Before  entering  on  this  examination,  I  shall  explain  the  manner  in 
which  I  understand  Froissart  discontinued  to  write  his  history.  From 
all  I  have  said  of  his  life,  he  is  seen  continually  occupied  with  this 
object :  upward  of  forty  years  of  his  life,  reckoning  from  the  time 
he  was  twenty,  were  passed  in  this  pursuit ;  but  in  such  a  great 
length  of  time,  there  is  one  part  of  it  which  more  directly  belongs  to 
the  composition  of  this  work  ;  I  mean  that,  when,  returning  from  his 
travels  and  laborious  inquiries,  he  collected  his  materials,  arranged 
them,  and  formed  a  connected  history,  such  as  we  have  it  at  th^. 

*  There  exists  at  Valenciennes  a  very  curious  MS.,  recently  made  public  by  M.  Buchon 
in  his  excellent  edition  of  Froissart,  which  there  is  reason  to  believe  was  the  original  of 
the  book  presented  to  queen  Philippa.  In  its  general  tenor  it  seems  to  be  only  the  ground- 
work of  the  more  expanded  narrative  of  subsequent  MSS.,  but  some  more  minute 
details  respecting  the  country  of  Hainault,  of  no  general  interest,  and  a  variation  in 
the  account^" Edward's  investiture  with  the  office  of  Legate  to  the  Empire,  an  affair 
which  he  anerwards  wislied  to  suppress,  make  it  very  probable  that  the  Valenciennes 
MS.  was  the  original  expansion  of  that  of  John  le  Bel,  which  was  afterwards  remod- 
eled at  the  English  court.— Ed. 

t  The  cliapters  of  Froissart  are  very  difficult  to  settle.  We  have  retained  Mr.  Johnes's 
division  into  chapters,  but  not  his  notation,  which  he  suited  to  his  quarto  or  octavo 
volumes,  without  any  attention  to  the  original  division  into  four  volumes.  We 
have  restored  the  original  division  into  books  or  volumes,  without  which  the  reader 
is  confused;  since,  as  hiis  been  shown  by  M.  de  St.  Palaye,  each  was  written  and 
made  public  by  the  author  as  a  separate  history.  There  cannot  be  a  stronger  proof 
of  this,  and  of  Froissart's  strong  desire  to  relate  tlie  real  truth  without  bias,  than 
the  fact,  that  the  first  book  or  volume,  which  was  chiefly  founded  on  the  work  of  .Tolin 
le  Bel,  is  that  in  which  the  greatest  variation  of  copies  is  found :  in  fact  no  two  MSS. 
of  that  book  wholly  agree.  Froissart  corrected  it  from  time  to  time,  and  seemed 
never  tired  of  emendation ;  the  greater  part  of  the  original  being  hearsay,  he  was  not 
satisfied  until  he  had  himself  examined  the  best  witnesses :  and  hence  the  various 
divisions  and  variations  in  thp  first  book,  which  have  embanassed  everv  editor.-ED 


AN    ESSAY    ON    THE  W 


ORKS    OF  FROISSART. 


7 


day.  As  he  worked  at  it  at  different  times,  I  shall  attempt  to  assign 
to  each  of  the  parts  the  suitable  time  for  it ;  to  fix  when  it  was  begun 
and  'finished ;  how  many  years  he  employed  upon  it,  and  the  inter- 
vals during  which  he  ceased  to  write  :  I  think  all  these  details  neces- 
sary.  Froissart  travelled  over  large  tracts  of  country,  and  made  in 
several  places  long  residences  ;  he  was  attached,  at  different  times, 
to  courts  whose  interests  were  in  opposition  ;  he  lived  with  a  great 
number  of  princes  and  lords,  of  different  parties  It  would  have  been 
very  difficult  for  him  not  to  have  been  biassed  by  prejudices,  or 
influenced  by  affection  for  some,  and  hatred  to  others  ;  and  that  he 
should  always  have  steered  clear  of  the  illusions  of  partiality ;  for 
his  candor  alone  would  have  served  to  have  rendered  him  more  sus- 
ceptible of  them.*  If  all  the  circumstances  are  recollected  of  the 
life  of  our  historian,  which  have  been  related  in  the  preceding  pages, 
and  they  are  connected  with  those  times  in  which  he  worked  at  the 
composition  of  different  parts  of  his  history,  not  only  the  nature  of 
the  information  he  might  be  in  a  situation  to  collect  will  be  manifest, 
as  well  relative  to  places,  as  to  the  persons  he  had  seen ;  but  those 
persons  to  whom  he  may  be  supposed  to  have  leaned,  will  be  pointed 
out.  These  grounds  being  once  established,  will  be  of  very  great 
assistance  in  enabling  us  to  appreciate  more  justly  the  different 
degrees  of  authority  he  deserves,  alccording  to  the  various  matters 
he  treats  of,  and  the  times  in  which  he  treats  of  them.  Without  it 
being  necessary  for  me  to  explain  myself  more  at  length  on  this  sub- 
ject,  every  reader  may  apply  this  rule  as  he  shall  advance  in  the 
reading  of  Froissart ;  it  will  sei-ve  him  as  a  guide  each  step  he  takes  ; 
it  will  guard  him  from  error  or  seduction  ;  whether  the  historian  shall 
have  been  ill-informed ;  whether  he  should  wish  to  impose  on  his 
readers,  supposing  it  true  that  he  should  be  capable  of  so  doing. 

The  first  volume  of  Froissart  comprehends,  as  I  have  said  before, 
the  history  from  1326  to  1379.  This  period  includes  the  time  of  his 
journey  to  England,  when  one  may  readily  suppose  he  had  discon- 
tinued the  work ;  for  he  considered  it  then  as  being  finished  to  that 
part,  since  he  says  he  carried  it  to  England,  where  he  presented  it  to 
the  queen.  It  ends,  as  I  have  already  said,  about  the  year  1360  ;  and, 
as  we  have  seen  that  it  was  completed  in  1361,  and  that  he  had  only 
begun  on  it  about  the  year  1357,  it  is  evident  that  Froissart  scarcely 
employed  more  than  three  or  four  years  in  the  composition  of  this  part 
of  his  work ;  which  nevertheless  appears  to  me  one  of  those  with  which 
he  has  taken  the  most  pains. 

A  sort  of  connection  which  I  find  between  several  chapters  of  the 
remainder  of  this  first  volume,  of  which  the  first  announces  others  at  a 
great  distance,  convinces  me  that  this  remainder  has  been  composed 
off-hand,  and  without  interruption ;  and  that,  consequently,  the  author 
only  began  to  write  it  toward  the  year  1379,  since  he  closes  it  with  the 
account  of  the  events  of  this  same  year.  In  truth,  I  believe  that,  during 
the  time  he  passed  in  the  service  of  queen  Philippafrom  1361  to  1369, 
he  was  more  occupied  in  writing,  by  her  orders,  poems  on  gallantry 
and  love  verses,  than  in  laboring  at  his  history ;  and  that,  although  in 
his  different  travels,  several  of  which  were  after  the  death  of  this  prin- 
cess, he  was  anxious  to  gain  every  information  of  the  history  of  his 
own  time,  he  had  not,  in  the  midst  of  an  agitated  life,  either  sufficient 
leisure,  or  a  mind  enough  disengaged,  to  write  it.  He  employed  three 
or  four  years  in  composing  the  last  half  of  his  first  volume  ;  for  we 
shall  see,  that  the  following  volume,  which  he  did  not  immediately 
begin  on,  was  written  from  1385  to  1388. 

Notwithstanding  Froissart  may  have  written  the  first  volume  at  two 
different  times,  it  seems  that  the  preface,  which  is  at  the  beginning, 
was  not  done  until  the  whole  was  finished  ;  for  the  author  speaks  in 
it  of  his  travels  into  Scotland,  whither  he  did  not  go  until  after  he  had 
presented  the  first  half  of  this  volume  to  the  queen  of  England. 

■No  material  interruption  is  met  with  in  the  course  of  the  second 
volume.  The  author  employs  the  first  twenty-seven  chapters  in  re- 
capitulating the  events  of  the  last  three  years  of  the  preceding  vol- 
ume,  which  had  been  too  succinctly  related.  He  adds  new  facts 
cr  new  circumstances  to  those  he  had  before  told,  or  rectifies  the 
narration,  as  having  been  better  informed  afterwards ;  and  it  is  from 
this  that  I  draw  my  proof,  that  there  was  some  interval  between  the 
composition  of  the  first  volume,  and  that  which  followed.  After  these 
first  twenty -seven  chapters  he  resumes  the  thread  of  his  history,  which 
he  follows  until  the  peace  the  men  of  Ghent  obtained  from  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  of  which  he  reports  the  original  treaty,  dated  the 
'.8th  of  December,  1385. 

It  is  toward  the  year  1385  or  1386,  that  Froissart  began  to  write  his 
second  volume  :^  it  was  finished  in  1388.  This  same  year  he  visited 
ehe  count  de  Foix ;  and  in  the  account  he  gives  of  his  travels  he  says, 
that  different  persons  reminded  him  of  events  which  he  had  related 
in  his  history ;  and  these  events  are  told  in  the  second  volume,  which, 
according  to  appearances,  was  immediately  written. 

There  is  an  interval  of  upward  of  two  years  between  the  composition 
ofthi.s  volume  and  the  ensuing  one  ;  for  the  author  only  began  on  the 
third  in  1390.  He  then  wrote  it  by  order,  and  at  the  expense,  of  the 
count  de  Blois :  this  he  expressly  says  in  the  beginning  of  the  first 


*  This  is  a  very  beautiful  senliraent  o.'*  St.  Palaye's,  and  no  less  beautiful  than  true. 
But  the  earnest  desire  Froissart  showed  to  acquaint  himself  with  both  sides  of  every 
question,  searching  out  truth  with  greater  diligence  than  has  ever  before  or  since  been 
howii  by  any  historian,  attaches  great  weight  to  information  given  on  his  own  autho- 
•ity  :  and  wherever  he  is  convicted  of  misstatement?,  it  is  upon  the  faith  of  another, 
which  he  honestly  quotes.— Ed. 


chapter  of  this  volume*.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  us  from  believ- 
ing that  the  preceding  volume  had  been  composed  by  the  orders  of 
the  same  nobleman,  since  I  have  shown,  in  the  Memoirs  of  his  Life, 
that  Froissart  had  appeared  to  have  been  attached  to  his  service  from 
the  year  1385. 

The  third  volume,  which  returns  to  those  events  that  had  happened 
since  the  year  1382,  and  which  gives  a  fuller  account  of  them,  had 
been,  as  I  have  just  said,  begun  on  in  1390,  and  was  already  finished 
in  1392.  The  author  makes  it  so  to  be  understood  in  that  part 
where  he  speaks  of  the  conventions  entered  into  by  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany  with  the  king  of  France.  He  says,  that  at  the  time  he  was 
finishing  this  book,  the  duke  had  faithfully  obsei-ved  them,  and  had 
not  done  anything  worthy  of  being  noticed.  We  shall  hereaftei 
witness  the  disobedience  of  this  duke  in  1392  ;  who  having  received 
Peter  de  Craon  at  his  palace,  at  the  time  a  state  criminal,  he  refused  to 
obey  the  orders  which  Charles  VI.  sent  him  to  give  him  up.  This  whole  i 
volume  seems  to  me  to  have  been  composed  without  interruption ;  at  f 
least  there  is  a  material  connection  between  several  chapters  at  a  great 
distance  from  each  other. 

The  interval  there  is  between  the  third  afid  fourth  volumes,  seems 
to  have  been  caused  more  to  give  repose  ,o  the  reader  than  to  the 
historian ;  for  Froissart,  in  ending  the  third,  announces  the  events 
which  are  to  be  the  materials  of  the  fourth  volume.  I  believe  the  his- 
torian, immediately  on  completing  the  third,  wrote  the  first  50  chapters 
of  the  fourth  volume,  which  close  with  the  ev«^  of  1392.  A  great 
number  of  manuscripts,  and  black-letter  editions,  which  only  begin 
the  fourth  volume  after  these  fifty  chapters,  form  a  very  natural  preju- 
dice in  favor  of  this  opinion :  besides,  from  the  year  1392,  when  they 
end,  two  years  passed  in  continual  negotiations  between  the  French 
and  English  ;  during  which,  several  truces,  but  of  short  duration,  were 
made  ;  which,  however,  ended  at  last  in  a  peace,  or  truce,  for  four 
years.  One  cannot  doubt  but  that  Froissart  then  interrupted  his 
writing ;  since  that  was  the  time  he  performed  his  journey  into  Eng- 
land, where  he  resided  three  months-.  I  believe  this  interval  was 
considerable,  because  the  remainder  of  the  fourth  volume,  which 
seems  to  me  to  have  been  written  without  intermission,  was  composed 
if  I  mistake  not,  but  several  years  after  this  journey ;  that  is  to  say 
toward  the  end  of  the  fourteenth,  or  the  beginning  of  the  fifteentl 
century.  One  finds  in  it  those  events  which  belong  to  the  years  1399 
and  1400.  I  find  nothing  that  may  lead  us  to  form  any  judgment 
how  long  a  time  the  author  employed  on  this  last  part. 

It  is  necessary  to  make  one  general  observation  on  the  subject  of 
these  intervals  which  I  have  just  been  speaking  of,  and  of  which  I 
have  attempted  to  determine  the  length.  When  our  historian  finished 
one  of  the  parts  of  his  history,  he  brought  it  down  to  the  time  when 
he  was  writing ;  and  toward  the  end  he  related  the  events  as  they 
were  passing :  from  whence  it  happens,  as  it  seems  to  me,  that  there 
is  much  confusion,  often  omissions  and  mistakes,  which  he  has  been 
obliged  to  correct  or  alter  in  the  following  parts.  It  is  probably  these 
different  supplements  which  have  made  him  take  in  many  places  the 
title  not  only  of  "  actor,"  that  is  to  say,  author,  but  in  addition  to  it, 
that  of  augmentator,  of  this  history ;  and  that  he  says  in  other  parts 
of  it,  "  to  have  undertaken,  continued,  and  augmented." 

VI.  The  inquiries  Froissart  made  to  compose  his  History,  and  the 
pains  he  took  on  this  subject. — It  has  been  shown  with  how  much 
pains  and  fatigues  Froissart  had  visited  the  greater  part  of  the  courts 
in  Europe.  Admitted  into  the  palaces  of  the  greatest  lords,  he  insin- 
uated himself  into  their  confidence  to  so  great  a  degree,  that  they  not 
only  related  to  him  many  particulars  of  their  own  lives,  and  of  those 
events  in  which  they  had  had  a  share,  or  been  eye-witnesses  of ;  but 
they  discovered  to  him  sometimes  the  secret  of  the  resolutions  which 
had  been  entered  into  in  the  councils  of  the  cabinet  upon  the  most 
important  affairs  :  he  never  failed  to  take  advantage  of  his  conversa- 
tions with  those  with  whom  he  could  converse  and  interrogate  with 
greater  freedom.  It  seems  that  he  had  learnt  many  details  of  the 
court  of  France  from  the  servants  even  of  the  king,  and  from  those 
who  were  near  to  his  person. 

If  in  his  travels  at  court,  or  in  other  places  he  visited,  he  met  with 
any  from  whom  he  thought  he  could  gain  information,  more  especially 
captains,  or  heralds,  who  in  those  times  were  the  most  usual  agents 
in  negotiations,  and  in  affairs  of  importance ;  he  began  a  conversa. 
tion  with  them,  and  insensibly  led  them  to  speak  of  those  parts  of 
history  of  which  they  ought  to  be  best  informed,  whether  in  regard  tt 
the  country  where  they  were,  or  to  other  circumstances  of  their  lives 
and  he  never  quitted  them  until  he  had  made  them  tell  all  they  knew 
all  of  which  he  immediately  set  down  in  writing.    Not  content  tc 
collect  all  these  precious  authorities,  and  to  compare  very  carefully 
as  he  himself  informs  us,  the  information  of  persons  who  had  beet 
attached  to  different  parties,  he  sought  for  proofs  still  less  liable  tc 
suspicion.    He  consulted  the  treaties  which  princes  had  entered  intc 
with  each  other,  their  challenges  or  declarations  of  war,  the  letter 
they  wrote  to  each  other,  and  other  papers  of  this  nature.    He  ex 
pressly  says,  that  he  had  seen  many  which  he  does  not  introduce 
particularly  those  of  the  chancery  of  the  king  of  England ;  and  sonn 
of  them  are  transcribed  entire  in  the  course  of  his  history.  It  appear 
that  he  did  not  choose  everj^thing  he  found  as  chance  offered  them 
but  ^lat  he  examined  them  critically,  and  laid  aside  all  those  whil 
authenticity  did  not  seem  to  him  fully  proved. 

*  Page  68.  Vol.  II.  of  the  division  of  this  edition. 


8  ANESSAYONTHEW 

 •  i  ■ —  — — 

VII.  IVhat  end  Frodssart  proposed  to  himself  in  writing  his  his. 
tory  ;  and  wh^  rules  he  had  laid  down  to  himself  in  writing  it. — 
One  may  easily  judge,  from  the  detail  of  the  attentions  which  Frois- 
sart  himself  tells  us  he  took,  that  he  was  acquainted  with  the  rules  of 
sound  criticism,  and  the  true  method  which  ought  to  be  followed  in 
writing  history.  He  likewise  informs  us,  that  he  had  not  the  inten- 
tion of  making  a  dry  chronicle,  wherein  facts  are  simply  related  with 
rheir  dates,  and  in  the  order  they  happened,  but  that  he  was  anxious 
.«•  write  what  may  be  called  in  truth  history,  in  which  the  events 
V  c ;  0  presented  with  all  the  circumstances  which  had  attended  them. 
I  he  details  which  lay  open  the  secret  springs  by  which  mankind  act, 
are  i>recisely  those  which  unveil  the  character  and  the  very  heart  of 
the  ;?srsonages  which  history  places  on  the  stage ;  and  this  was  one 
of  'iit!  essential  parts  of  the  design  which  Froissart  had  proposed  to 
himseji'in  writing  history.  Many  passages  in  his  work  indicate  that 
he  had  a  natural  inclination  for  it,  and  that  he  found  infinite  pleasure 
in  woiking  at  it;  but  another  object,  which  does  him-  much  more 
honor,  had  greatly  strengthened  this  natural  taste :  he  proposed  to 
preserve,  for  ages  to  ccyne,  the  memory  of  those  men  who  had  made 
themselves  renowned  by  their  courage,  or  by  their  virtues ;  to  give 
to  their  actions  a  value,  which  nothing  can  efface  or  alter ;  and,  by 
amusing  usefully  his  readers,  to  give  birth  to,  or  augment  in  their 
hearts,  the  love  of  glory,  by  the  most  brilliant  examples. 

This  desire,  whiik  always  animated  him  in  his  various  inquiries, 
supported  him  duflll  forty  years  of  labor,  in  which  he  neither  spared 
attention  nor  time,  and  for  which  he  feared  not  expending  very 
considerable  sums  of  money.  In  effect,  nothing  can  be  more  proper 
than  the  spectacle  which  Froissart  places  continually  before  the  eyes 
of  his  readers,  to  inspire  them  with  a  love  for  war ;  that  industrious 
vigilance,  always  on  its  guard  against  surprises,  is  incessantly  active 
to  surprise  others ;  that  activity,  which  counts  as  nothing  pains  and 
fatigue ;  that  contempt  of  death  which  elevates  th«  mind  above  the 
fear  of  danger ;  in  short,  that  noble  ambition  which  excites  to  enter- 
prises of  the  greatest  peril.  He  passes  in  review  all  the  heroes 
which,  uearly  during  a  whole  century,  were  produced  by  two  warlike 
nations ;  orx  of  which  was  encouraged  by  successes  as  flattering  as 
they  were  unintermpted ;  and  the  other,  irritated  by  its  misfortunes, 
was  making  exertions  to  revenge,  at  whatever  price  it  may  be,  its 
own  honor  and  its  king.  In  so  great  a  number  of  actions,  of  which 
many  were  extremely  glorious  to  each  party,  it  is  not  possible  but 
that  some  were  to  be  found  of  a  quite  different  sort.  Froissart  does 
not  take  the  less  pains  to  paint  these  last,  in  order  to  give  as  much 
horror  for  vice,  as  he  wished  to  inspire  love  for  virtue :  but,  if  all 
tliese  pictures  had  been  the  fruits  of  his  own  imagination,  they  would 
not  have  been  felt  as  much  as  he  wished  them.  In  order  that  their 
impression  on  the  heart  and  mind  should  be  perfectly  sure  a:)d  .strong.  ; 
it  was  necessary  that  their  basis  should  be  founded  on  the  purest 
truth,  disengaged  from  all  flattery,  as  well  as  from  partiality,  or 
3nterest. 

It  is  this  truth  which  our  historian  piques  himself  with  having 
80 ug^V,  after  with  the  greatest  care.  However,  all  I  have  just  said  is 
taken  from  his  own  words,  spread  over  an  infinity  of  passages,  in  his 
nistory  ;  and  it  is  this  alone  that  I  guarantee.  It  remains  to  be  seen 
if  he  has  as  faithfully  obsei-ved  this  law  which  he  imposes  on  himself 
as  he  has  promised  it.  But  before  I  enter  into  an  examination  of 
this  question,  I  shall  make  some  general  observations  on  his  chro- 
nology: I  shall  then  speak  of  the  first  thirty  years  of  his  history, 
which  are,  properly  speaking,  but  an  introduction  to  the  forty,  and 
«ome  years  which  follow  them,  until  the  end  of  the  fift-eenth  century. 

VIII.  The  Chronology  of  Froissart. — I  observe  in  the  chronology 
of  Froissart  two  capital  defects,  which  are  the  source  of  all  the  dis- 
order found  in  it.    The  first  is,  that  when  he  passes  from  the  history 
of  one  country  to  another,  he  makes  the  history  which  he  begins  go 
back  to  a  period  anterior  to  what  he  has  just  spoken  of,  without 
having  had  the  attention  to  inform  his  readers  of  it.    The  second, 
which  is  not  less  considerable,  is,  that  he  has  not  settled  in  his  own 
raind  the  manner  of  counting  the  years ;  he  makes  them  sometimes 
begin  the  1st  of  January ;  at  other  times  at  Easter ;  others  even  at 
Palm  Sunday.    Froissart  does  not  confine  himself  to  date  by  years 
the  events  he  relates;  months,  days,  hours  of  the  day,  are  often 
expressed  in  his  different  recitals.    I  remark,  with  regard  to  the 
days,  that  he  only  begins  them  when  night  is  completely  gon-e,  and 
that  daybreak  begins  to  appear.    With  regard  to  the  hours  of  the 
day,  he  gives  them  a  division,  of  which  some  examples,  but  in  a 
small  number,  are  seen  in  our  ancient  authors,  and  to  which  he  very 
particularly  attaches  himself.    He  divides  them  according  to  the 
canonical  hours  of  prime,  tierce,  none,  and  vepres ;  because,  perhaps, 
he  was  in  the  ecclesiastical  line  himself.    I  observe,  that  he  has  not 
anywhere  made  use  of  the  word  sexte  :  what  he  means  by  prime, 
was  the  morning,  the  first  hour  of  the  day,  or  the  hour  which  followed 
next  after  daybreak.    Tierce  seems  to  me  to  mark  the  intermediate 
time  between  the  morning  and  midday,  which  he  expresses  either 
by  the  word  midday,  or  by  that  of  none.    Afterwards  comes  vepre, 
or,  la  vepree :  it  was,  as  the  word  points  out,  the  end  of  the  day ; 
after  which  was  reckoned  midnight.    Sometimes  he  adds  to  these 
♦words  of  prime,  tierce,  none,  vepres,  the  epithet  of  basse,  to  mark 
that  the  time  of  these  hours  was  near  closing ;  and  sometimes  the 
worJ  haute,  which,  in  some  instances,  appears  to  have  the  same 
8ig»  'ication,  and  in  others  quite  the  contrary.    He  uses  this  mode  of 


0I7KS   OF  FROISSART. 

sp.  <L>  h  d  Paube  crevant,  to  say,  that  the  dawn  of  day  has  but  just 
be^u.<  to  show  itself;  au  soleil  resconaant,  to  express  the  setting  sun ; 
d  lu  I  .'■evee,  for  the  time  which  follows  the  hour  of  midday ;  and  a 
la  rein.'jatee,  which  seems  to  me  synonymous  to  la  vepree,  for  the 
evening,  the  time  at  which  the  day  approaches  to  its  end. 

IX.  Oj  the  first  thirty  years  which  Froissart  has  treated  of  at  the 
beginning  his  History,  after  John  le  Bel ;  that  is  to  say,  from  1326 
to  1356. — The  first  thirty  years  of  the  history  of  Froissart  are  prop, 
erly  but  a  preliminary,  which  serves  to  give  the  reader  some  inform- 
ation relative  to  the  wars  which  he  was  afterwards  to  give  an  account 
of.  He  describes  the  state  of  France  and  of  England ;  and  shows 
the  cause  of  the  quarrel  between  the  two  crowns,  which  was  the 
origin  of  those  bloody  wars  they  carried  on  reciprocally  against  each 
other.  Froissart  cannot  be  reckoned  a  contemporary  writer  of  these 
first  thirty  years;  he  was  not  born,  or  if  he  was,  he  was  in  his 
infancy,  or  of  such  an  age  that  he  could  not  make  any  great  use  of 
his  reason.  He  therefore  scarcely  ever  mentions  these  thirty  years, 
as  an  author  who  has  seen  what  he  relates ;  and,  without  doubt,  it 
must  be  to  this  period  alene  that  one  can  refer  what  he  says  in  the 
commencement  of  his  history,  that  he  wrote  after  another  who  had 
lived  before:  it  is,  as  he  tells  us,  "The  true  Chronicles  of  John  le 
Bel,  canon  of  Saint  Lambert  of  Liege."*  These  chronicles  have  not 
been  handed  down  to  us ;  and  I  cannot  discover  anything  more, 
either  concerning  the  work  or  its  author,  but  what  Froissart  tells  us. 
He  speaks  of  him  as  one  who  no  longer  existed ;  but  he  boasts  his 
exactness,  and  the  pains  he  took  in  comparing  his  chronicles,  and 
the  considerable  expenses  he  was  at  on  this  subject.  He  represents 
him  as  the  favorite  and  confidant  of  John  of  Hainault,  in  company 
with  whom  he  might  have  witnessed  several  great  events,  which, 
says  he,  shall  in  the  end  be  related ;  for  the  earl,  who  was  nearly 
related  to  several  kings,  had  played  a  principal  part  in  many  of  these 
transactions. 

Froissart,  in  these  thirty  years,  which  are  anterior  to  the  battle  ol 
Poitiers,  in  1356,  enters  more  into  the  detail  of  the  history  of  the 
English  than  of  the  French,  perhaps  from  having  followed  in  this 
respect  his  original  author,  who  had  taken  a  much  greater  interest  in 
the  history  of  England,  from  its  connections  with  the  count  de  Hain- 
ault. This  certainly  is  the  cause  why  those  manuscripts,  which  only 
contain  the  first  years  of  the  Chronicle  of  Froissart,  are  called  Chron- 
icles of  England ;  and  also  has  given  rise  to  the  reproach  which  has 
been  made  to  him  of  being  the  partisan  of  England,  and  ill-inclined 
toward  France ,  an  accusation  which  I  shall  examine  at  the  end  of 
this  criticism,  i  do  not  think  Froissart  could  have  chosen  a  better 
guide  for  the  hislory  of  the  thirty  years  than  the  author  he  says  he 
followed.  To  jud<-e  of  the  information  which  this  historian  might 
\  nave  drawn  fron"  die  intimacy  with  which  he  lived  with  John  oi 
Hamaull,  ere  must  recollect  the  situation  in  which  this  earl  then  was. 
The  queen  of  England,  Isabella  of  France,  had  fled  from  England 
with  me  young  prince  of  Wales,  her  son,  afterwards  Edward  III.,  to 
free  herself  from  the  persecutions  of  the  Spencers,  and  the  other 
favorites  of  her  husband,  Edward  II. 

Charles  le  Bel,  king  of  France,  brother  to  this  queen,  was  forced 
to  order  her  to  quit  his  kingdom,  after  he  had  afforded  her  an  asylimi 
for  some  time.  The  court  of  the  count  de  Hainault,  of  whom  we 
are  speaking,  was  the  only  resource  for  the  mother  and  son ;  not 
only  was  this  open  to  them,  but  they  found  there  powerful  succors  to 
carry  with  them  to  England,  and  to  draw  down  vengeance  on  their 
enemies.  The  young  prince  had  there  met  a  virtuous  and  amiable 
princess  (she  was  one  of  the  daughters  of  the  count,)  who  felt  for 
him  those  first  sentiments  of  a  natural  inclination  which  seem  to 
foretell  the  most  durable  attachments  :  he  conceived  a  strong  affec- 
tion for  her,  made  her  his  bride,  and  afterwards  she  was  placed  with 
him  on  the  throne  of  England.  It  is  the  same  to  whom  Froissart 
presented  his  History. 

Froissart  wrote  then  after  an  author  who  was  himself  personally 
acquainted  with  all  these  facts,  and  from  the  persons  the  best  informed ; 
for  it  was  their  own  histoiy.  The  writer,  who  appears  to  have  been 
brought  up  at  the  court  of  the  count  de  Hainault,  was  living  in  the 
greatest  familiarity  with  those,  to  whom  all  the  circumstances  of  this 
court,  which  were  then  recent,  would  be  in  their  recollection,  and 
perfectly  well  known  to  them  ;  and  he  wrote  the  histoiy  of  it  for 
queen  Philippa,  of  Hainault,  who  had  acted  so  principal  a  part  in  it : 
never  was  there  a  historian  who  had  more  undeniable  witnesses  of 
the  facts  he  relates.  Never  was  there  one  in  whom  greater  confi- 
dence could  be  placed,  than  in  Froissart  in  this  part  of  his  history. 
You  will,  however,  recollect  the  faults  which  M.  Lancelot  has  cor- 
rected in  several  articles  which  concern  the  history  of  England  at 
this  period.  His  criticism  is  founded  on  the  original  acts  which  he 
has  had  in  his  hands,  and  whose  authority  is  unquestionable.  I  urge 
this  example,  because  it  seems  to  me  more  proper  than  any  other,  to 
make  a  truth,  important  to  our  history,  more  strongly  felt,  and  which 
has  been  so  much  recommended  by  authors  the  most  versed  in  this 
study ;  I  mean  the  absolute  necessity  of  accompanying  the  study  of 
history  with  the  comparing  it  with  the  original  acts  of  those  times. 
Some  of  them  enlighten  parts  which  are  wanting,  while  others  add 
to  the  testimonies  of  history  a  degree  of  audienticity  of  which  they 
are  but  in  too  much  need ;  and  it  is  from  this  comparison  that  the 
certitude  of  these  truths  results  as  much  as  their  nature  is  susceptible 

*  8«e  note,  p.  vi. 


A   CRITICISM   ON   THE  H 


ISTORY   OP  FROISSART. 


9 


with  regard  to  us.  I  shall  reserve  for  another  opportunity  to  speak 
of  those  forty  and  some  years  following,  which  Froissart  wrote  as  a 
contemporary  historian,  and  as  an  eye-witness,  I  may  say,  of  every, 
thing  which  was  then  passing  in  the  world.  But  I  shall  first  exa- 
mine  the  different  judgments  which  have  been  passed  on  this  histo- 
rian,  and  particularly  the  almost  universal  reproach  which  has  been 
made  to  him,  of  being  a  violent  partisan  of  the  English,  and  a  declared 
enemy  to  the  Fi  snch.  I  shall  speak,  of  his  partiality  in  other  res- 
pects, his  creduiity  in  certain  articles,  his  exactness  in  others,  and 
his  mode  of  writing :  I  will  then  enumerate  the  detail  of  the  editions 
which  we  have  of  his  history  ;  I  will  discuss  the  merits  and  faults  of 
each  of  them  ;  I  shall  more  especially  examine  whether  that  of  Sau- 
vage  has  more  corrupted  and  falsified  the  taxt  than  it  has  enlightened  it. 

In  short,  I  shall  give  a  summary  account  of  upward  of  forty  vol- 
umes, in  folio,  of  manuscripts  o/  Uiis  history,  which  I  have  collated 
with  great  attention. 


A  CRITICISM 

ON 

THE  HISTOEY  OF  FEOISSART. 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  FRENCH  OP   M.  DE  LA  CURNE  DE  ST.  PALATE, 

BY  THOMAS  JOHNES. 

I  HATE  laid  before  you  the  views  with  which  Froissart  wrote  his 
Chronicles,  the  care  he  took  to  be  informed  of  all  the  events  which 
were  to  make  parts  of  it,  and  the  rules  he  had  imposed  on  himself  in 
writing  it.  I  shall  at  present  examine  if  he  has  been  exact  in 
observing  these  rules ;  what  are  the  defects  and  advantages  of  his 
history  ;  what  L;  the  form  and  style  of  it.  From  thence  I  shall  pass 
to  the  manuscripts  and  editions  we  have  of  it ;  then  to  the  abridg- 
ments and  different  translations  which  have  been  published. 

Froissart  is  accused  of  partiality ;  and  this  accusation  is  become 
BO  general,  that  it  seems  to  have  acquired  the  character  of  notoriety  ; 
whose  privilege  is  to  supersede  proofs.  Froissart  is  said  to  have 
sold  his  pen  to  the  English,  who  paid  him  a  considerable  pension  ; 
and,  by  a  necessary  consequence  of  his  affection  for  them,  he  is  unfa- 
vorable  to  the  French.  Bodin,  Pasquier,  Brant6me,  Sorel,  la  Pope, 
liniere,  le  Laboureur,  decide  against  him  in  the  most  positive  terms. 
It  seems  even  that  his  readers,  prejudiced  by  the  connections  which 
Froissart  had  with  the  English,  may  have  some  reason  to  distrust 
everything  he  relates  to  their  advantage.  In  truth,  he  begins  by  say. 
ing,  that  he  had  written  his  history  at  the  solicitations  of  Robert  de 
Namur,  a  near  relation  of  the  queen  Philippa,  and  a  vassal  of  the 
crown  of  England,  which  he  usefully  served  against  France.  In 
another  part  he  informs  us,  that  he  was  of  the  household  of  Edward 
III.  the  most  cruel  enemy  of  the  French ;  and  that  his  queen,  to 
whom  he  was  secretary,  had  not  only,  by  her  liberalities,  enabled 
him  to  travel  into  various  parts  in  order  to  enrich  his  history,  but 
that  she  had  generously  paid  him  for  his  labors  in  it. 

In  short,  the  first  twenty-six  chapters  of  his  Chronicle  solely  con. 
cern  the  history'  of  England,  which  has  been  the  reason  why  it  has 
been  called  the  "Chronicle  of  England"  in  several  manuscripts. 
From  thence  it  has  been  concluded  that  Froissart,  fpom  his  intimate 
attachment  to  the  court  of  England,  must  be  a  violent  partisan  of  that 
nation,  and  the  enemy  of  its  enemies.  Nothing  more  was  wanted 
for  the  most  innocent  accounts,  if  given  by  any  other  historian, 
appearing  as  poisonous  if  issued  from  his  pen ;  but,  in  order  to  judge 
if  this  suspicion  has  any  foundation,  I  will  run  over  the  period  of 
which  he  has  transmitted  to  us  the  history,  in  examining  successively 
the  different  situations  he  was  in  when  he  wrote  the  various  parts 
of  it.  ^ 

Froissart  cannot  be  suspected  of  partiality  during  the  first  years 
of  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  This  prince  never  forgot  that  his  uncle, 
kmg  Charles  le  Bel,  had  given  him  an  asylum  in  his  kingdom ; 
when,  with  his  mother,  Isabella  of  France,  he  had  escaped  from  the 
persecution  of  the  Spencers,  who  governed  the  mind  of  his  father, 
Edward  II.  The  court  of  France  had  not  any  misunderstanding 
mth  that  of  England  during  the  reign  of  Charles.  I  pass  over  for  a 
moment  the  forty  years  which  followed  from  1329,  when  the  sue 
cession  to  the  crown  of  France  being  opened  by  the  death  ofCharies 
.e  Bel,  the  bonds  which  had  united  the  kings  of  France  and  England 
became  themselves  the  source  of  divisions  and  of  the  most  murderous 
wars ;  and  I  come  to  the  times  which  succeeded  the  death  of  queen 
Phihppa  in  1369,  a  penod  when  Froissart,  no  longer  residing  in  Eng. 
land,  had  attached  himself  to  Winceslaus,  duke  of  Brabant  This 
prince,  brother  to  the  emperor  Charies  IV.,  was,  in  fact,  uncle  to 
Anne  of  Bohemia,  who  was  afterwards  queen  of  England,  by  her 
mamage  with  Richard  II.:  but  he  was  also  in  the  same  degree  o 
relationship  with  Charles  V.  of  France,  the  son  of  his  sister,  and' 
preserving  a  strict  neutrality  between  the  two  rival  crowns,  he  was 
invited  to  the  coronations  of  Charies  V.  and  of  Charies  VI  He 
obtained  even  in  the  last  of  these  ceremonies  the  pardon  of  the  count 
de  St.  Pol,  whom  the  king's  council  wished  to  put  to  death  for  the 
crime  of  high  treason. 

Froissart,  who  informs  us  of  this  circumstance,  with  which  he  must 
have  been  well  acquainted,  tells  us  another,  which  clearly  shows  that 
Wmceelaus  ever  preserved  the  friendship  of  king  Charies,  as  well  as 


that  of  his  council.  During  the  time  the  war  was  carrying  on  with 
the  greatest  obstinacy,  he  obtained  a  passport  for  the  princess  Anne 
of  Bohemia  to  go  to  England,  where  she  was  to  marry  Richard  II. 
Charles  and  his  uncles  accompanied  this  favor  with  the  most  obliging 
letters,  adding,  they  only  granted  it  out  of  friendship  to  him.  Frois- 
sart had  not  any  interest  to  write  against  France  during  the  time  he 
passed  with  this  prince  ;  he  had,  shortly  afterwards,  still  less,  when 
he  was  secretary  to  the  count  de  Blois,  who  crowned  a  life,  com- 
pletely devoted  to  the  interests  of  France,  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  in. 
terests  of  his  own  family.  The  most  trifling  marks  of  ill-will  against 
France  would  have  exposed  him  to  lose  not  only  the  good  graces  oi 
his  master,  out  the  fruits  of  his  historical  labors,  which  he  had  in- 
duced  him  to  continue,  and  which  he  so  generously  recompensed. 
The  historian  therefore,  fearful  of  the  reproaches  which  might  be 
made  him  for  being  too  good  a  Frenchman,  reproaches  very  differeiit 
from  those  which  have  been  since  made  him,  thinks  himself  bound 
to  justify,  in  the  following  terms,  what  he  relates  of  the  inviolable 
attachment  of  the  Bretons  to  the  crown  of  France  against  the  Eng- 
lish, vol.  iii.  chapter  Ixv.  p.  240,  year  1387.  "  Let  no  one  say  I  have 
been  corrupted  by  the  favor  which  the  count  Guy  de  Blois  (who  has 
made  me  write  this  history)  has  shown  unto  me,  and  who  has  so 
liberally  paid  me  for  it  that  I  am  satisfied,  because  he  was  nephew 
to  the  true  duke  of  Brittany,  and  so  nearly  related  as  son  to  count 
Louis  de  Blois,  brother-german  to  Charles  de  Bloisj,  who,  as  long  as 
he  lived,  was  duke  of  Brittany :  no,  by  my  troth,  it  is  not  so ;  for  I 
will  not  speak  at  all,  unless  it  be  the  truth,  and  go  straight  forward, 
without  coloring  one  more  than  another :  besides,  the  gallant  prince 
and  court,  who  have  made  me  undertake  this  history,  had  no  other 
wish  but  for  me  to  say  what  is  true." 

Since  Froissefrt  in  all  these  times,  which  carry  us  almost  to  the  end 
of  his  Chronicle,  cannot  be  suspected  of  hatred  to  the  French,  nor 
of  affection  to  the  English ;  I  return  to  those  years  I  have  omitted 
from  1329  to  1369,  of  which  he  passed  a  considerable  part  in  Eng. 
land,  attached  to  the  king  and  queen,  and  living  in  a  sort  of  famil. 
iarity  with  the  young  princes,  their  children  :  it  is  in  respect  to  these 
years,  that  the  suspicion  of  partiality  to  the  English  can  subsist  with 
the  greatest  force.  It  was  difficult,  in  a  court  where  everything 
breathed  hatred  to  France,  for  him  to  preserve  that  perfect  neutrality 
which  the  quality  of  an  historian  demands ;  and  that  he  should  not 
lean  toward  that  passion  of  princes  to  whom  he  owed  his  present 
fortune,  and  from  whom  he  expected  more  considerable  establish, 
ments.  One  might  find  reasons  to  weaken  this  prejudice,  in  the 
sweetness  and  moderation  which  queen  Philippa  ever  preserved  in 
the  midst  of  all  these  wars ;  who  calmed  the  fury  of  her  husband  at 
the  siege  of  Calais,  and  who  obtained,  by  her  instances,  the  pardon 
of  the  six  generous  citizens  of  that  town  whom  he  had  condemned 
to  death.  I  might  add,  that  if  Froissart  was  of  the  household  of  king 
Edward,  he  was  also  of  the  household  of  king  John ;  and  it  seems  he 
was  attached  to  this  prince  even  at  the  time  when  he  was  in  Eng 
land. 

But,  without  seeking  to  combat  these  prejudices  by  others,  I  shall 
simply  consult  the  text  of  Froissart,  which  must,  in  this  respect,  be 
the  rule  of  our  judgment.  After  having  read  him  with  all  the  atten. 
tion  I  am  capable  of,  without  having  marked  one  single  trace  of  the 
partiality  they  reproach  him  with,  I  have  examined  with  the  utmost 
care  some  principal  points,  where  naturally  it  ought  to  have  been  the 
most  apparent. 

The  accession  of  Philip  de  Valois  to  the  crown  had  incensed  all 
England,  who  adopted  the  chimerical  pretensions  of  Edv/ard  III. 
This  was  a  delicate  circumstance  for  an  historian,  who,  living  in  the 
midst  of  a  court,  and  a  nation  so  strongly  prejudiced,  was  determined 
not  to  quit  the  line  of  duty.  Now,  these  are  the  terms  in  which 
Froissart  relates  this  event,  after  having  mentioned  the  deaths  of  the 
kings,  Louis  Hutin,  Philip  le  Long,  and  Charles  le  Bel :  "  The  twelve 
peers  and  barons  of  France  did  not  give  the  realm  of  France  to  their 
sister,  who  was  queen  of  England,  because  they  declared  and  main- 
tained,  and  still  resolve,  that  the  kingdom  of  France  is  so  noble,  that 
it  ought  not  to  descend  to  a  female,  nor  consequently  to  the  king  ot 
England,  her  eldest  son ;  for  thus  they  determine,  that  the  son  of  a 
female  cannot  claim  any  right  of  succession  as  coming  from  his 
mother,  when  the  mother  herself  has  not  any  right ;  so  that,  for  these 
reasons,  the  twelve  peers  and  the  barons  of  France  unanimously  de- 
creed the  kingdom  of  France  to  my  lord  Philip,  nephew  to  the  good 
king  Philip  of  France,  before-mentioned,  and  took  from  the  queen  of 
England  and  her  son  the  right  of  succeeding  to  the  last  king,  Charies. 
Thus,  as  it  appeared  to  many  persons,  did  the  kingdom  of  France  go 
out  of  the  straight  line  of  succession,  which  occasioned  very  great 
wars  in  consequence,"  &,c.  This  whole  passage  presents  nothing 
but  what  must  make  one  admire  the  courage  and  candor  of  the  his- 
torian, when  even  he  should  have  added  these  words,  "  it  appeared 
to  many  persons ;"  since  it  is  not  any  matter  of  doubt  that  the  suc- 
cession passed  from  the  straight  line  to  the  collateral  branch.  Never- 
theless, some  malignant  intention  was  thought  to  lurk  beneath,  and 
the  words  "  took  from "  having  offended  some  readers,  they  have 
added  in  the  margin  a  sort  of  correction,  which  I  have  seen  in  two 
manuscripts  in  a  hand  almost  as  ancient  as  the  manuscripts  them- 
selves :  "  They  never  could  take  away  what  they  had  never  been  in 
possession  of,  nor  had  any  right  to.  They  never  took  it  away ;  for 
neither  the  foresaid  lady,  nor  her  son,  had  even  a  right  to  it ;  but 
Froissart  shows  he  was  partial  to  the  English." 


iO 


A  CRITICISM  ON  THE  H 


ISTORY   OF  FRQISSART. 


The  homage  which  king  Edward  III.  paid  to  the  king  of  France, 
iurt  exceedingly  the  delicac;s^  of  the  English  :  they  had  disputed  for 
lome  time,  and  with  great  warmth,  on  the  form  in  which  it  was  to 
yo  made ;  seeking  to  curtail  it  of  all  that  was  humiliating  to  them. 
As  the  king  of  France  firmly  supported  the  prerogatives  of  his  crown, 
Uid  obliged  Edward  to  acquit  himself  of  this  duty  according  to  the 
terms  which  had  been  practiced  by  his  predecessors,  an  historian  who 
was  desirous  of  being  complaisant  would  have  slightly  passed  over 
this  article.  Froissart,  however,  insists  upon  it  as  much  as  he  is 
ible ;  he  neither  omits  the  difficulties  which  the  English  made,  nor 
the  authorities  which  king  Philip  opposed  to  them ;  and  he  accom- 
panics  these  details  with  the  original  acts  the  most  proper  to  confirm 
ihem ;  so  that,  if  the  kings  of  France  should  ever  have  occasion  to 
verify  their  rights,  the  deposition  alone  of  Froissart  would  furnish  an 
tuthentic  and  incontestable  title. 

The  English  accuse  the  French  of  not  being  very  scrupulous  in 
observing  treaties ;  and  maintain,  that  sir  Geoffry  de  Charni  acted  by 
the  secret  orders  of  the  king  of  France,  when,  in  contempt  of  a  truce 
which  had  been  made,  he  attempted  to  surprise  Calais  in  1349. 
Rapin  embraces  this  opinion,  and  supports  it  by  the  testimony  of 
Froissart  whom  he  quotes  in  the  margin.  I  know  not  from  what  copy, 
nor  what  manuscript,  he  has  taken  his  authority ;  but,  for  my  part,  I 
read  in  all  the  printed  and  in  all  the  manuscripts  these  words,  wliich 
are  quite  contrary  to  his  sentiments :  "  I  believe,  that  Geoflfry  de 
Charni  had  never  spoken  of  it  to  the  king  of  France ;  for,  the  king 
would  never  have  advised  him  to  attempt  it,  on  account  of  the  truce." 
The  English  again  impute  to  Charles  V.  the  infraction  of  the  treaty 
of  Bretigny,  which  they  first  broke,  if  we  believe  the  French.  Far 
from  finding  anything  in  Froissart  which  favors  the  English  preten- 
sions, I  believe  that,  if  the  terms  in  which  he  expr^ses  himself  were 
strictly  examined,  they  would  at  least  form  a  presumption  against 
them.  I  do  not  despair  but  that  one  day  a  brother  academician  will 
give  us  all  the  proofs  which  a  sound  criticism,  and  a  mature  reading 
of  the  historical  monuments  of  that  age,  can  furnish  on  a  point  of 
history  which  is  of  equal  consequence  to  the  nation  and  to  truth. 

The  single  combat  proposed  in  1354  between  the  kings  of  France 
and  of  England,  is  still  a  matter  of  dispute  between  the  historians  of 
the  two  nations.  According  to  the  French,  the  challenge  sent  in  the 
name  of  king  John  was  not  accepted  by  Edward ;  while  the  Eng. 
lish  say,  their  king  dared  the  king  of  France  to  battle,  but  that  he 
refused  the  combat:  Froissart  decides  formally  for  the  French. 
"  The  king  of  France,"  says  he,  "  went  after  him  as  far  as  St.  Omer, 
and  sent  to  him  (the  king  of  England)  by  the  marshal  d'Authain,  and 
by  several  other  knights,  that  he  would  fight  with  them,  if  he  pleased, 
body  to  body,  or  strength  against  strength,  any  day  he  would  name : 
but  the  king  of  England  refused  the  combat,  and  recrossed  the  sea 
to  England ;  and  the  king  of  France  returned  to  Paris." 

To  these  examples  I  could  add  a  great  number  of  other  passages 
where  he  gives  praise,  as  well  to  the  people,  as  to  the  lords  who  sig- 
nalized themselves  by  their  attachment  to  the  party  of  the  French, 
and  wherein  he  neither  spares  those  who  had  declared  themselves 
agamst,  nor  those  who  had  cowardly  abandoned  them.  In  addition 
to  what  he  says  of  the  fidelity  of  the  Bretons,  and  of  the  counts  de 
Blois,  their  legitimate  sovereigns,  he  praises  the  zeal  with  which 
several  lords  in  Scotland  received  the  French  fleet  sent  in  1385  to 
assist  them  against  the  English.  The  earl  of  Douglas,  to  whom  he 
appears  much  attached,  and  in  whose  castle  he  had  spent  several 
days  in  his  travels  into  Scotland,  seems  to  be  of  this  number.  At 
the  same  time,  he  declaims  against  those  whose  bad  faith  and  ingrati- 
tude  rendered  this  armament  fruitless.  He  speaks  in  the  strongest 
terms  of  the  presumption  of  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  dared  to 
declare  war  against  the  king  of  France  (Charles  VI.)  in  1387,  and 
of  the  insolence  with  which  he  expressed  himself  in  his  declaration 
of  war.  He  applauds  the  just  indignation  which  induced  this  mon- 
arch to  march  in  person  to  chastise  the  pride  of  this  petty  prince. 

In  short,  of  all  nations  whom  he  speaks  of  in  his  history,  there  are 
but  few  whom  he  has  not  sometimes  marked  with  odious  epithets. 
According  to  him,  the  Portuguese  are  passionate  and  quarrelsome ; 
the  Spaniards  envious,  haughty,  and  uncleanly  ;  the  Scots  perfidious 
and  ungrateful;  the  Italians  assassins  and  poisoners;  the  English 
vain-boasters,  contemptuous,  and  cruel.  There  is  not  one  trait  against 
the  French ;  on  the  contrary,  this  brave  nation  supports  itself,  accord, 
ing  to  Froissart,  by  the  vigor  and  strength  of  its  knighthood,  which 
was  never  so  totally  overwhelmed  by  its  misfortunes,  as  not  in  the 
end  to  find  some  marvellous  resources  in  its  courage.  The  historian 
also  seems  to  have  taken  a  pride  in  having  been  born  a  Frenchman, 
in  telling  us  that  he  owed  to  this  title  the  good  reception  which  a 
French  esquire  gave  him,  when  he  lodged  with  him  at  Orthez. 

It  is  true,  that  the  king  of  England,  and  his  son  the  prince  of  Wales, 
seem  to  have  been,  so  long  as  they  lived,  the  heroes  of  his  history ; 
and  that,  in  the  recital  of  several  battles,  he  is  more  occupied  with 
them  than  with  the  king  of  France.  But,  where  is  the  Frenchman 
of  candor,  who  will  not  find  himself  forced  to  give  these  princes  the 
utmost  praise  ?  Besides,  does  not  our  historian  render  justice  to  the 
valor  and  intrepidity  of  king  Philip  de  Valois,  and  of  king  John? 
Nothing  can  surpass  the  praises  he  gives  as  well  to  the  wisdom  as  to 
the  ability  of  king  Charles  V. ;  and  above  all,  that  glorious  testimony 
which  he  makes  no  difficulty  to  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  king  of 
England:  "There  never  was  a  king  who  so  little  armed  himself; 
and  there  never  was  a  king  who  gave  me  so  much  to  do." 


I  think  I  have  fully  established,  by  all  that  you  have  just  read,  that 
I  roissart  was  not  that  partial  historian  that  he  has  been  accused  of 
Nevertheless,  I  think  it  will  be  more  sure  to  read  him  with  some  cir 
cumspection,  and  that  one  ought,  as  much  as  may  be  possible,  never 
to  lose  eight,  I  repeat  it,  of  two  objects  which  I  have  particularly 
endeavored  to  make  observed  in  the  preceding  pages :  I  mean  to  say, 
on  one  hand,  the  details  of  his  life,  his  different  attachments  to  divers 
princes  and  to  certain  lords,  the  connections  he  had  or  the  friendships 
he  contracted  with  various  persons ;  on  the  other,  the  situations  in 
which  he  was  placed  when  he  wrote  his  history,  what  parts  of  it  were 
undertaken  at  the  solicitation  of  the  count  de  Namur,  a  partisan  of 
the  English,  and  those  which  he  composed  by  the  orders  of  the  count 
de  Blois,  a  friend  to  France.  For  if  one  is  determined  to  persuade 
oneself  that  he  ought  to  be  disposed  to  favor  the  English  in  all  he 
relates  until  1369,  from  the  same  reason  he  should  lean  to  the  French 
in  all  the  ensuing  years  until  the  conclusion  of  his  Chronicle.  I 
ought  not  to  neglect  to  mention  that  his  prejudices  are  sometimes 
visible  when  he  enters  into  the  minuter  details,  as  one  may  be  con- 
vinced of  by  the  praise  he  gives  to  the  piety  and  other  virtues  of  the 
count  de  Foix,  strongly  contrasted  by  those  actions  of  cruelty  he  had 
just  before  related.  But  when  an  historian,  disengaged  from  all 
passion,  should  hold  an  even  balance  between  the  different  parties ; 
when  to  this  quality  he  adds  that  which  cannot  be  refused  to  Frois- 
sart, I  mean,  a  continual  anxiety  to  be  informed  of  every  event,  and 
of  every  particular,  that  may  interest  his  readers  ;  he  will  yet  be  very 
far  from  perfection,  if  to  these  acquirements  he  does  not  add  sound 
criticism,  which,  in  the  multitude  of  discordant  relations,  knows  how 
to  separate  everything  that  is  distant  from  truth ;  or  his  work  will 
otherwise  be  less  a  history,  than  a  heap  of  fables  and  popular  rumors. 

Notwithstanding  all  Froissart  tells  us  of  the  care  he  took  to  hear 
both  sides,  and  to  compare  their  different  accounts  with  each  other, 
often  with  the  original  pieces,  I  think  he  may  be  accused  of  some 
little  negligence  on  this  head.  His  manner  of  life  allowed  him  but 
little  leisure  to  make  all  the  reflections  and  all  the  comparisons  which 
such  an  examination  would  require.  In  those  countries  whither  his 
active  curiosity  carried  him,  other  attentions  occupied  his  mind. 
Charged  sometimes  with  secret  commissions,  he  endeavored  to  insin- 
uate himself  into  the  good  graces  of  those  princes  he  visited,  by 
compositions  of  gallantry,  by  romances,  by  poetry ;  and  the  love  he 
ever  had  for  pleasure  took  such  possession  of  both  his  time  and  his 
heart,  that  his  mind  must  have  been  often  turned  from  the  serious 
meditations  of  the  cabinet,  of  which  naturally  it  was  not  very  capable. 
I  am  not  afraid  to  say,  that  his  manner  of  life  is  to  be  found  in  some 
sort  retraced  even  in  his  Chronicles.  One  sees  in  ihem  tumultuous 
meetings  of  warriors  of  all  ages,  degrees,  and  countries ;  feasts ;  enter- 
tainments at  inns  ;  conversations  after  supper,  which  lasted  until  a  late 
hour ;  where  every  one  was  eager  to  relate  what  he  had  seen  or  done : 
after  which  the  travelling  historian,  before  he  went  .to  bed,  hastened 
to  put  on  paper  everything  his  memory  could  recollect.  One  sees  in 
them  the  history  of  events  which  happened  during  almost  a  century, 
in  all  the  provinces  of  the  kingdom,  and  of  all  the  people  in  Europe, 
related  without  order.  In  a  small  number  of  chapters,  one  frequently 
meets  with  several  different  histories,  begun,  interrupted,  recom- 
menced, and  again  broken  off";  and  in  this  confusion  the  same  things 
repeated,  whether  in  order  to  be  corrected,  contradicted,  or  denied, 
or  whether  to  be  augmented. 

The  historian  seems  to  have  carried  even  to  his  composition  of  the 
Chronicle  his  love  of  romances,  and  to  have  imitated  the  disorder 
which  reigns  in  these  sort  of  works ;  from  which  one  might  say  he 
has  affected  even  to  borrow  their  style.  Thus,  for  example,  when 
he  begins  a  narrative,  he  frequently  uses  this  expression,  "  Now  the 
tale  says ;"  and  when  he  speaks  of  the  death  of  any  one,  or  some 
other  melancholy  event,  he  adds,  "but  amend  it  he  could  not;" 
phrases  which  are  to  be  met  with  in  almost  every  page  of  the  romances 
of  the  Round  Table.  However,  all  I  say  of  this  romantic  taste  of 
Froissart,  which  he  seems  to  have  preserved  in  his  history,  applies 
solely  to  the  style  he  makes  use  of ;  for  I  have  never  once  observed 
that  he  attempts  to  embellish  it  with  the  marvellous.  The  faults 
which  are  met  with  contrary  to  historical  exactness,  arise  solely  from 
the  natural  confusion  of  his  mind,  the  precipitation  with  which  he 
wrote,  and  the  ignorance  which,  he  must  necessarily  have  been  in 
respectmg  many  things,  wliich  wovld  have  escaped  his  inquiries. 
What  he  relates  of  distant  countries,  such  as  Africa,  Hungary,  Tar- 
tary,  and,  in  general,  the  eastern  parts  of  the  worid,  is  full  of  the 
grossest  blunders.  In  his  time  commerce  had  not  then  formed  any 
connection  v.ith  tho|p  countries  and  our  own:  what  w^as  known  of 
them,  was  founded  on  the  faith  of  those  whom  accident  had  carried 
thither,  and  who  had  resided  too  short  a  time  among  them  to  gain 
sufficient  information  respecting  the  manners,  customs,  and  history 
of  these  people.  But  if  Froissart  has  committed  many  faults  in  what 
he  relates  to  us,  the  greatest,  without  doubt,  is  to  have  spoken  at  all 
of  what  he  could  not  but  imperfectly  know. 

All  these  defects  and  imperfections  do  not  prevent  his  Chronicle 
from  being  considered  as  one  of  the  most  precious  monuments  of  our 
history ;  and  that  the  perusal  of  it  should  not  be  as  agreeable  as  in- 
structive  to  those  who,  not  confining  themselves  to  the  knowledge  of 
general  facts,  seek  in  the  details,  whether  of  particular  events,  whether 
of  the  usages  of  that' age,  to  develop  the  character  of  mankind,  and 
of  the  centuries  which  have  passed. 

Froissart  was  bom  to  transmit  to  posterity  a  living  picture  of  an 


A   CRITtClSM   ON   THE  H 


ISTORY   OF  FROISSART. 


11 


age,  enemy  to  repose ;  and  which,  amid  the  intervals  of  troubles  with 
which  it  was  almost  continually  agitated,  found  relaxation  only  in  the 
most  tumultuous  pleasures.  Besides  the  wars  of  so  many  nations 
which  he  describes,  and  in  which  he  informs  us  of  divers  usages 
respecting  the  ban  and  arrier  ban,  the  attack  and  defence  of  places, 
fortifications,  detachments,  skinnishes,  orders  of  battle,  marine,  the 
armor  of  those  on  foot,  and  those  on  horseback ;  one  finds  in  this 
history  everythi:'g  which  can  excite  curiosity  with  regard  to  the  no- 
bility and  knighrhood,  their  challenges,  their  deadly  combats,  tilts, 
tournaments,  entries  of  princes,  assemblies,  feasts,  balls,  the  dresses 
of  both  sexes ;  so  that  his  chronicle  is  for  us  a  complete  body  of  the 
antiquities  of  the  fourteenth  century.  One  must  own  that  these  details 
only  attract  attention  from  their  own  singularity ;  they  are  related 
without  study,  and  without  art :  it  is,  in  truth,  the  familiar  conversa- 
tion with  a  man  of  understanding',  who  has  seen  a  great  deal,  and  tells 
his  story  well.  Nevertheless,  thi  j  amiable  story-teller  knows  how,  at 
times,  and  in  particular  when  he  speaks  of  any  grand  event,  to  unite 
the  majesty  of  history  with  the  simplicity  of  a  tale.  Let  any  one 
read,  among  other  things,  among  so  many  batdes  which  he  has  so 
excellently  painted ;  let  him  read  the  recital  of  the  famous  battle  of 
Poitiers,  they  will  there  see  in  the  person  of  the  prince  of  Wales  a 
hero,  far  greater  by  the  generosity  with  which  he  made  use  of  his 
victory,  by  his  attentions  to  a  conquered  prince,  and  by  the  respect 
he  always  paid  him,  than  by  those  efforts  of  courage  which  had  made 
him  triumph.  I  do  not  believe  there  is  anything  which  can  equal  the 
'  sublimity  of  this  morsel  of  history,  nothing  which  can  more  elevate 
the  heart  and  mind.  Others,  of  a  very  different  nature,  have  their 
value  in  their  simplicity :  such  is  the  episode  of  the  love  of  the  king 
of  England  for  the  countess  of  Salisbury ;  the  tender  and  affecting 
recital  of  which  does  not  yield  to  the  most  ingenious  and  best-written 
romances.  The  historian  sometimes  takes  a  gay  tone ;  as  in  the 
chapter  wherein  he  speaks  of  the  impatience  of  the  young  king  Charles 
VI.  to  receive  his  new  bride  ;  and  in  that  wherein  he  relates  the  jokes 
which  this  prince  made  on  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Berry,  who,  at  a 
time  of  life  not  very  suitable  for  love,  married  a  young  and  amiable 
wife. 

The  taste  of  the  author  is  very  visible  in  the  manner  which  he 
treats  these  subjects ;  but  as  the  age  he  lived  in  knew  how  to  conciliate 
all  things,  this  taste  did  not  exclude  the  fund  of  devotion  which  runs 
through  the  course  of  this  work.  It  is  only  to  be  wished  that  he  had 
not  degraded  his  religion  by  a  credulity  ridiculously  superstitious ; 
false  miracles,  prophecies,  enchantments,  have  nothing  in  them  so 
absurd  as  not  to  find  in  him  an  unbounded  and  blind  belief.  Every 
one  knows  the  tale  he  tells  of  the  demon  Gorgon.  One  can  scarcely 
comprehend  how  he  can  connect  with  Christianity  the  example 
which  he  draws  from  the  fable  of  Actaeon  to  justify  the  probability 
of  an  adventure  of  the  same  sort,  which  makes  part  of  this  tale. 
He  has  besides  been  reproached  with  having  dishonored  history  by 
his  too  great  minuteness.  I  agree  that  we  readily  would  have  dis- 
pensed with  his  telling  ua  at  what  sign  those  lodged  of  whom  he  was 
speaking,  and  from  pointing  out  the  inns  where  he  himself  had  some- 
times taken  up  his  quarters ;  but  I  cannot  equally  condemn  the  love 
adventares,  the  feasts,  and  ceremonies,  of  which  he  has  left  us  de- 
scriptions. When  his  narrations  shall  not  be  of  subjects  sufficiently 
noble,  yet  he  paints  so  agreeably  and  so  truly  the  age  of  which  he 
writes  the  history,  that  it  would,  I  think,  be  ungrateful  to  make  any 
complaints. 

I  have  inserted  summarily  in  this  judgment  a  sketch  of  the  opinions 
which  different  authors  have  given  of  him,  and  they  may  be  con- 
sulted. I  will  add  that  of  an  author  who  knew  better  than  any  other 
the  full  value  of  a  ready  and  natural  genius.  "  I  love,"  says  Mon- 
taigne, "  historians  very  unaffected  or  excellent :  the  unaffected,  who 
have  not  wherewithal  to  add  of  their  own,  and  who  are  only  careful 
to  collect  and  pick  up  everything  which  falls  within  their  notice, 
and  to  put  down  everything  without  choice  and  without  sorting,  giv- 
ing  us  the  opportunity  of  wholly  judging  of  their  truth.  Such  for 
example  is  the  good  Froissart,  who  has  gone  on  with  his  work  with 
such  frank  simplicity,  that,  having  committed  a  fault,  he  is  no  way 
ashamed  of  avowing  it,  and  correcting  it  at  the  place  he  is  informed 
of  it ;  and  who  tells  us  the  diversity  of  rumors  which  were  current, 
and  the  different  accounts  that  were  told  to  him.  It  is  history,  naked 
and  unadorned ;  every  one  may  profit  from  it,  according  to  the  depth 
of  his  understanding." 

I  come  now  to  the  editions  of  Froissart.  We  have  three  black- 
letter  ones,  and  two  posterior  to  them :  that  which  I  believe  to  be 
the  oldest,  is  by  Anthony  Verard,  at  Paris,  %thout  a  date,  three 
j  volumes  in  folio.  The  second  is,  Paris,  by  Michael  le  Noir,  the 
'  15th  July,  1505,  two  volumes  in  folio,  a  handsome  type.  The  third 
is,  Paris,  by  Galliot  du  Pre,  1530,  three  volumes  in  folio.  The 
fourth,  Lyons,  by  John  de  Tournes,  1559,  1560,  1561,  three  volumes 
in  folio,  revised  and  corrected  by  Denys  Sauvage.  The  fifth,  which 
copies  exactly  the  fourth,  is  Paris,  by  Gervais  Mallot,  1574,  three 
volumes  in  folio.*    There  is  reason  to  believe,  from  the  manner  in 

*  M.  de  St.  Palaye  does  not  seem  to  have  known  all  the  editions  of  Froissart.  I  have 
»hree  of  different  dates  to  those  he  mentions. 

1.  A  most  superb  copy  on  vellum,  in  four  volume*,  which  originally  belonged  to  the 
8oubise  library,  purchased  at  the  sale  of  the  Bibliotheca  Parisiana;  printed  in  black 
■etter,  by  Guillaume  Eustnce,  at  Paris,  1514. 

2.  An  edition  by  Denys  Sauvage,  in  four  volumes,  printed  by  Michael  Sonnius,  Paris, 
.    1574.  This  had  belonged  to  Mr.  Secretary  Craggs. 


which  father  Long  expresses  himself  on  the  subject  of  the  editiorii 
of  Froissart,  that  there  may  be  others  where  there  have  been  united 
into  one  body  his  Chronicle,  with  the  first  continuation,  by  an  anony- 
mous  writer,  until  the  year  1498,  and  with  a  second  continuation 
until  the  year  1513.  But  these  works  have  never  been  printed  to- 
gether. This  is  not  the  only  mistake  which  this  learned  librarian 
has  made  in  the  same  article,  as  I  will  some  time  hence  explain, 
when  I  speak  of  th-ese  continuations.  He  also  speaks  of  an  histo. 
rical  work,  printed  under  this  title  :  "  Order  of  the  entry  and  happy 
arrival  in  the  city  of  Paris,  of  Isabella  de  Baviere,  queen  of  France, 
wife  of  Charles  VI.  in  the  year  1389,  extracted  from  the  fourth  book 
of  the  History  of  Froissart;"  without  noticing  either  the  date  or 
place  of  its  impression.  I  am  ignorant  if  this  is  not  an  old  fragment 
of  Froissart  which  Sauvage  had  consulted,  that  had  been  printed  be- 
fore the  black-letter  editions,  and  of  which  I  have  never  been  able 
to  gain  any  knowledge.  To  return  to  those  editions  I  have  pointed 
out,  I  shall  fix  principally  on  that  of  Sauvage,  and  endeavor  to  show, 
at  the  -same  time,  what  opinion  should  be  formed  of  the  black-letter 
editions  which  preceded  his. 

If  the  historian  has  been  accused  of  showing  too  great  a  hatred 
against  the  French  in  several  parts  of  his  Chronicle,  the  editor  has  been 
equally  accused  of  showing  too  great  an  inclination  to  them,  by  sup- 
pressing everything  which  might  displease  them.  Perhaps  this 
charge  is  only  made  in  consequence  of  the  first ;  and  readers,  pre- 
judiced on  one  hand  that  Froissart  had  been  an  enemy  to  the  French, 
surprised  on  the  other  at  not  finding  any  traces  of  this  pretended 
enmity  in  his  history,  may  have  judged,  without  further  reason,  that 
Sauvage  had  retrenched,  through  love  of  his  country,  all  that  the 
historian  had  written  through  hatred  to  it.  The  French,  with  whom 
Sauvage,  according  to  this  mode  of  reasoning,  ought  to  have  found 
favor,  have  not  been  less  hard  upon  him  on  another  head.  Accord, 
ing  to  several,  he  has  altered  and  disfigured  the  proper  names ;  he 
has  changed  the  simple  language  of  the  times  of  Froissart  to  substi- 
tute  his  own ;  in  which  he  has  rather  rendered  the  histoiy  more 
obscure  than  he  has  enlightened  it,  and  has  only  caused  those  edi- 
tions  which  were  prior  to  his  own  to  become  more  scarce,  and  more 
dear.  We  shall  see  if  this  is  the  recompense  that  all  the  trouble  he 
gave  himself  deserved ;  but  I  ought  first  to  speak  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  labored  at  his  edition,  and  the  assistance  he  had  according 
to  the  account  which  he  gives  himself. 

Sauvage,  having  first  transcribed  the  printed  copy  of  Galliot  du 
Prd,  compared  it  with  the  two  other  black-letter  editions,  when  he 
found  the  difference  between  them  so  trifling,  that  he  thought  he 
ought  to  consider  all  three  but  as  the  same.  He  then  collated  his 
text  with  a  printed  fragment  still  more  ancient ;  then  with  the  third 
volume  of  "  La  Mer  des  Histoires,"  in  which  Froissart  has  been 
copied  from  the  beginning  until  the  177th  chapter ;  and  lastly,  with 
two  abridgments  in  MS.  which  indicates  not  being  acquainted  with  the 
authors,  by  the  names  of  "  La  Chaux  and  de  Sala,"  who  had  com- 
municated  them  to  him.  The  editor,  in  acknowledging  that  these 
abridgments,  or  manuscripts,  were  so  much  damaged,  that  he  was 
frequently  obliged  to  guess  the  meaning,  have  been  at  times  very 
useful  to  him,  gives  notice  that  he  did  not  follow  their  punctuation ; 
but,  persuaded  that  one  cannot  be  too  exact  in  religiously  preserving 
the  language  of  ancient  authors,  he  follows,  with  a  scrupulous  at- 
tention, the  orthography,  the  ancient  modes  of  speech,  although  they 
were  very  different  from  what  they  were  when  the  first  copies  came 
from  the  hands  of  Froissart.  He,  nevertheless,  avows  that,  without 
derogating  from  the  respect  due  to  the  ancient  text,  he  has  thought 
himself  justified  in  making  some  changes,  but  solely,  when  he  has 
been  under  the  indispensable  necessity  of  seeking  the  aid  of  better 
historians,  to  give  a  meaning  to  passages  which  were  in  want  of  it. 
Even  in  these  cases,  the  only  ones  in  which  he  has  taken  the  liberty  of 
making  any  change,  he  has  had  th^  precaution  to  place  in  the  margin 
the  original  reading,  however  defective  it  might  be ;  leaving,  by 
these  means,  the  reader  the  power  of  judging  of  the  corrections  he 
had  made.  With  regard  to  proper  names,  and  the  names  of  places, 
he  has  not  touched  them,  from  the  impossibility  of  correcting  them 
with  success.  The  editor  addresses  the  four  volumes  of  Froissart  to 
the  constable  de  Montmorency,  by  as  many  dedicatory  epistles. 
One  sees  in  the  first,  and  by  an  advertisement  to  his  readers,  that  the 
editions  he  had  already  given  of  several  of  our  historians  were  but 
preparatory  to  a  general  history  of  the  Gauls  and  of  the  kingdom  of 
France,  which  he  was  then  at  work  on. 

Sauvage  promises  nothing  relative  to  his  edition  of  Froissart  which 
he  has  not  faithfully  performed ;  as  one  may  be  convinced  of  by  fol- 
lowing  the  notes  which  he  added.  I  do  not*say  that  he  has  always 
well  chosen  from  the  different  texts  he  had  under  his  eyes ;  but,  if 
the  corrections  he  proposes  are  not  all  equally  just,  there  are  many 
which  offer  a  clear  and  very  probable  meaning  of  passages  which,  in 
the  old  editions,  are  a  collection  of  words  without  connection,  and 
without  sense.  With  regard  to  the  language,  besides  his  attention 
never  to  change  anything  of  the  ancient  words,  he  accompanies  them 
with  an  explanation  whenever  he  thinks  them  not  sufficiently  Intel, 
ligible.  His  zeal  in  this  respect  is  more  praiseworthy  than  his  intel- 
ligence.   It  is  surprising  that,  after  having  published  several  of  our 

3.  An  edition  by  Denys  Sauvage,  in  four  volumes,  printed  for  Michael  de  Roijay, 
Paris,  1574.  This  had  belonged  to  Mr.  Tyrwhitt. 
[All  Mr.  Johnes's  MSS.  were  destroyed  at  Hafod  by  fire.] 


19 


A  CRITICISM   ON  THE  H 


ISTORY   OF  FROISSART. 


old  authors,  he  was  not  better  acquaint^  with  their  language,  and 
that  he  should  add  such  unnatural  explanations  and  etymologies. 

As  the  chronology  of  Froissart  was  sometimes  defective,  Sauvage 
has  reformed  it  in  those  places  which  appeared  to  him  most  in  need 
of  it.  He  has  often  recalled  to  the  reader's  memory  distant  passages, 
in  order  to  conciliate  them,  or  to  show  their  contradiction;  or,  in 
short,  to  demonstrate  the  connection  of  certain  facts  to  each  other ; 
but  his  attempt  in  this  part  is  scarcely  worth  mentioning.  Some 
genealogies,  which  regard  persons  of  whom  Froissart  speaks,  as  well 
as  some  remarks  on  divers  places,  whose  position  he  attempts  to  fix 
by  relating  the  different  names  they  are  called  by,  show  that  the 
editor  has  not  absolutely  neglected  these  two  objects.  One  must  not 
be  surprised  that  so  many  foreign  names  should  not  always  be  exactly 
eorrea' ;  besides  their  having  been  changed  since  then,  one  should 
act  intpute  as  blame,  either  to  the  author  or  editor,  the  faults  of 
Eopyists  who  have  incorrectly  read  them,  and  who  have  written  them 
»ccording  to  the  pronunciation  or  orthography  of  their  language  and 
Bge ;  for  not  only  are  the  names  read  in  as  many  different  ways  as 
there  a,'e  manuscripts,  biit  they  often  vary  in  the  same  MS.  as  often 
4is  they  are  met  with.  The  only  means  to  remedy  this  is  to  clear  up 
Froissi-^rt  by  himself,  in  collating  the  various  passages  where  the 
«ame  ndme  is  found ;  and  this  is  what  Sauvage  has  done ;  and  for 

freater  security  he  has  read  over  five  times  the  text  of  his  author ; 
owever,  when  he  could  not  draw  any  advantage  from  this  repeated 
reading,  he  has  made  use  of  every  assistance  from  any  quarter  he 
could  find.  He  appears,  in  fact,  to  have  very  carefully  studied  the 
maps  and  descriptions  of  those  countries  the  historian  speaks  of,  and 
also  to  have  consulted  the  people  of  those  countries.  One  observes, 
lihat,  when  he  had  retired  to  Lyons  to  give  himself  up  more  freely  to 
study,  he  went  to  reconnoitre  in  that  neighborhood  the  old  field  of 
buttle  of  Brinay,  or  Brinais,  in  which  the  duke  of  Bourbon  had  been 
defeated  in  1360  by  the  free  companies.  The  description  he  gives 
of  it  is  very  instructive,  and  serves  to  clear  up  the  circumstances  of 
tha^  event.  An  epitaph  which  he  had  read  in  a  church  at  Lyons 
series  at  another  time  to  prove  the  falsity  of  a  date  in  Froissart.  In 
shtt^,  there  is  scarcely  any  historian  of  importance,  of  whatever 
coup^ry  he  might  be,  whom  Sauvage  had  not  seen,  in  order  the  better 
to  bv^derstand  on  whom  he  was  at  work,  and  to  make  him  better 
und^>  stood  by  others,  and  to  confirm  or  to  rectify  his  testimony. 
One  «ay  count  nearly  forty  authors  whom  he  cites  in  his  margins, 
as  W'  11  relative  to  the  history  of  France,  as  to  that  of  England,  Scot- 
land,  flanders,  Germany,  Spain,  Italy,  Hungary,  and  Turkey.  I  add, 
that  he  had  consulted  the  original  acts,  since  he  has  inserted  in  his 
annotations  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  of  Bretigny,  done  by  the 
prince  of  Wales  at  Calais,  after  having  transcribed  with  hi§  hand 
upon  a  copy  from  the  same  prince,  collated  by  a  "Tr^sorier  des 
Chartes." 

If,  then,  the  edition  of  Sauvage  is  still  very  imperfect,  it  has  not 
any  defects  but  what  the  preceding  editions  have  in  common  with  it; 
to  which,  however,  it  is  infinitely  superior.  The  editor,  well  vej-sed 
in  our  antiquities  and  our  history,  exact  and  indefatigable,  proves,  by 
the  constant  use  he  makes  of  the  two  manuscripts,  by  the  judgment 
te  bears  of  their  insufficiency,  and  by  the  regrets  he  utters  at  not 
being  able  to  meet  with  better,  that  he  has  been  in  greater  want  of 
assistance,  than  of  good  will,  good  faith,  and  capacity.  In  his  time 
manuscripts,  buried  in  the  libraries  of  ignorant  monks,  or  in  the 
archives  of  private  persons,  and  unknown  to  their  possessors,  were 
lost  to  the  learned  world.  Times  have  since  changed;  thanks  to  the 
attention  of  ministers,  who  neglect  nothing  for  the  public  good,  there 
is  scarcely  a  man  of  letters  to  whom  manuscripts  of  all  ages  are  not 
become  a  sort  of  property.  Nothing  would  be  wanting  to  the  good 
fortune  of  this  age,  if,  with  such  abundant  succors,  there  could  be 
'bund  men  as  laborious  as  Sauvage  to  take  advantage  of  them ;  for, 
I  have  not  a  doubt  but  that,  if  he  had  had  the  manuscripts  we  pos- 
sess, he  would  have  given  us  an  excellent  edition  of  Froissart. 

The  number  of  those  known  at  this  day  is  so  considerable,  that, 
after  the  Bible  and  the  Fathers,  I  do  not  believe  there  is  any  work 
of  which  there  have  been  so  many  copies ;  which  shows  the  great 
esteem  it  has  been  held  in  during  every  age.  In  the  Royal  Library 
alone,  there  are  upward  of  thirty  volumes  in  folio,  which  contain 
separately  some  one  of  the  four  books  into  which  this  history  is 
divided.  The  numbers  6760,  8317,  8318,  8319,  8320,  8324,  8331-2, 
8332,  8334,  8335  and  36  joined  together,  8344 ;  and  the  numbers  of 
the  manuscripts  of  Colbert,  united  with  those  of  the  Bibliothfeque  du 
Roi,  15,  85,  and  231,  include  the  first  volume.  The  numbers  8321, 
8330,  8333,  8337,  and  8338,  added  together  with  those  of  Colbert, 
16  and  86,  compose  the  second  volume.  The  numbers  8325,  8328, 
8337,  and  8338,  added  to  those  of  Colbert,  87  and  232,  the  third 
volume.  The  numbers  8329,  8331,  8341,  8344,  added  together,  and 
that  of  Colbert,  17,  compose  the  fourth  volume.* 

I  should  extend  this  essay  to  too  great  a  length  if  I  was  to  describe 
the  form,  the  age,  the  titles,  the  omissions,  or  imperfections,  and 
other  singularities,  which  distinguish  these  manuscripts.  In  regard 
to  other  and  more  essential  differences,  I  shall  say  in  general,  that 
the  greater  part  consist  in  transpositions  of  some  articles,  changes. 


*  M.  Buchon.  in  his  recent  French  edition,  has  made  diligent  use  of  all  the  MSS. 
which  he  could  hear  of;  and  has  seUled  a  text  which  frequently  differs  from  his  prede- 
emton.  He  has  not,  however,  admitted  the  additions  made  by  Mr.  Johnes  from  the 
MSB.  in  tie  Uafod  Library  — £d. 


additions  or  retrenchments  of  words,  of  omissions  sometimes  con 
siderable ;  abbreviations  of  several  chapters,  or  of  many  events ; 
vague  transitions,  useless  recapitulations  of  the  foregoing  chapters; 
certain  phraseology,  which,  like  formulas,  are  repeated  in  every  page ; 
and  some  interpolations  of  the  copyists,  which,  semng  only  to  swell 
out  the  volume,  have  been  wisely  curtailed  by  Sauvage  in  his  prin  ed 
edition.  I  will  not  quote  any  other  example  but  the  passage  where, 
speaking  of  the  affection  of  Edward  III.  for  the  princess  of  Hainault, 
whom  he  married,  he  says,  "A  fine  spark  of  love  therefore  struck 
him  ;"  to  which  the  copyist  adds  these  words,  "which  madam  Venus 
sent  him  by  Cupid  the  god  of  love."  However,  among  these  frivo. 
lous  additions  there  may  have  been  some  of  importance,  which  it 
would  be  proper  to  search  for  in  those  parts  that  offer  any  difiaculty, 
or  in  those  articles  which  demand  a.  serious  discussion. 

After  these  general  observations,  I  will  say  one  word  of  the  prin. 
cipal  singularities  which  I  have  noticed  in  some  of  these  MSS. 
Those  of  the  numbers  8317,  and  15"  of  Colbert,  are  remarkable  for 
the  correction  which  has  been  put  on  their  margins  in  the  article 
that  mentions  Philip  de  Valois's  accession  to  the  crown  of  France. 
The  same  hand  has  also  added  to  this  last  manuscript  a  note,  which 
is  written  on  one  of  the  blank  leaves  which  precede  the  Chronicle : 
"Two  verses  which  the  peers  of  France  sent  to  king  Edward  of 
England,  at  the  time  he  disputed  the  succession  to  the  crown  of 
France. 

"  Credo  Regnorum  qui  cupis  esse  duonim 
Succedunt  mares  huic  regno  non  mulieres."*  • 

In  number  8318,  one  reads  in  the  same  hand.writing  with  the 
manuscript,  that  it  was  given  to  John  duke  of  Berry  the  8th  Novem. 
her,  1407,  by  William  Boisratier,  master  of  requests,  and  counsellor 
to  this  prince.  If  it  is  the  same  which  has  since  been  given  by 
M.  de  Chandenier  to  M.  le  Laboureur,  as  this  last  believed,  it  would 
be  rendered  the  more  precious  from  this  circumstance,  that  there 
would  be  found  in  it  very  considerable  differences,  that  he  says  he 
has  observed  in  this  manuscript,  from  the  printed  copies,  and  more 
especially  from  that  of  Sauvage ;  or  it  would  convince  us  of  tj^e 
falsity  of  this  imputation,  which  appears  to  me  very  suspicious.  But 
as  the  copy  of  M.  le  Laboureur,  as  he  himself  informs  us,  contained 
miniatures  representing  the  principal  events  of  the  history,  and  that 
the  one  which  Boisratier  presented  to  the  duke  of  Berry  does  not 
contain  any,  it  is  certain  that  it  cannot  be  the  same.  Although  the 
miniatures,  head-pieces,  capital  letters  illuminated  and  embossed 
with  gold,  in  the  MS.  8319,  are  of  great  beauty ;  it  must,  nevertheless, 
yield  in  this  respect  to  number  8320,  from  which  much  may  be 
learnt  regarding  warlike  customs,  ceremonies,  dresses,  and  other 
points  of  antiquity.  The  reverend  father  Montfaucon  has  taken 
from  them  the  prints  of  the  entry  of  queen  Isabella  of  France,  and 
the  arrest  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  which  he  has  inserted  in  his 
"Monuments  Fran9ois."  Notwithstanding  this  I  believe,  that  in 
these  miniatures,  which  are  not,  at  the  most,  Earlier  than  the  middle 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  painter  has  confounded  the  dresses  of 
his  own  age  with  those  of  the  times  whose  history  he  was  painting. 

One  sees  at  the  begining  of  several  MSS.  the  author  represented 
differently  dressed,  sometimes  as  a  canon,  with  his  surplice  and 
aumusse  t ;  sometimes  in  a  purple  robe,  presenting  his  work  to  the 
king  of  France,  or  to  some  other  prince,  seated  on  his  throne,  and 
crowned.  The  king  of  England  is  known  by  his  robe  embroidered 
with  leopards  in  the  number  8331-2,  and  the  queen  of  England  in 
number  15  of  Colbert's  collections.  The  most  ancient  of  all  the 
manuscripts  of  the  first  volume  are  the  numbers  8318  and  8331-2, 
which  appear  to  me  to  be  of  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century :  and 
though  many  things  are  deficient  in  each  of  them,  their  antiquity 
ought  to  give  them  the  preference.  I  have  the  same  opinion  respect- 
ing the  MS.  8333,  being  the  most  ancient  of  the  second  volume ; 
though  it  does  not  seem  to  me  to  have  been  written  earlier  than  the 
middle  of  the  fifteenth  century.  The  number  8321  is  a  continuation 
of  number  8320 ;  there  are  fewer  miniatures,  but  they  are  equally 
beautiful ;  which  is  the  only  merit  they  have ;  for  otherwise  they  are, 
properiy  speaking,  but  an  extract  of  Froissart,  and  frequently  many 
chapters  are  omitted  together. 

Number  16,  which  is  the  same  writing  as  number  15,  of  which  it 
is  a  continuation,  contains,  besides  the  second  volume,  a  part  of  the 
third,  as  far  as  these  words  of  the  44th  chapter,  page  151,  of  the 
edition  of  Sauvage  :  "  Thus  was  broken  off  the  expedition  by  sea  at 
this  time ;"  to  which  it  adds,  "  which  cost  the  kingdom  of  France 
c.  M.  francs,  thirty  times  counted."  Number  8330  has  for  title,  "  The 
third  volume  of  thtPChronicles  of  Froissart ;"  although  it  contains  but 
the  second.  By  a  similar  mistake  one  reads,  at  the  end  of  number 
8325,  which  concludes  the  third  volume,  "  Here  ends  the  second 
volume  of  the  Chronicles  of  Froissart."  This  MS.,  which  is  but  of 
the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  is  that  in  which  the  language  of 
old  times  is  the  most  preserved :  perhaps  it  has  been  copied  from  j 
some  other  more  ancient  and  better  than  those  which  remain  to  us.  I 

*  To  reestablish  the  measure  and  the  sense  of  the  first  verse,  one  must,  1  Miink.  add 
the  word  Rex  :  regnorum  qui  Rex  cupis  esse  duorum.  And  to  make  Edward  feel  the 
application,  one  may,  instead  of  Credo,  read  Crede,  or  Credito,  of  which  Credo  is  per- 
haps an  abbreviation.  With  regard  to  the  second,  the  number  of  syllables  are  there 
which  an  hexameter  verse  requires ;  and  that  should  be  sufficient  not  to  quarrel  with  the 

TTi6nsur6  """St  Palaye* 
t  "  Aumusse"  is  a  sort  of  bracelet  of  fur,  which  canons  wear  on  their  anus  when 

dressed.  1  camiot  find  any  English  word  to  translate  it 


/ 


A   CRITICISM   ON    THE   HISTORY   OF  FROISSART. 


la 


There  is  at  the  end  some  circumstances  concerning  Froissart,  which 
are  also  in  the  MSB.  8328  and  232,  and  which  are  not  in  the  printed 
copies.  It  is  more  from  the  antiquity  of  the  style,  that  makes  me 
oojisider  the  MS.  8329,  although  scarce  earlier  than  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  as  the  best  we  have  for  the  fourth  volume.  One 
finds  in  it,  as  in  the  numbers  8331,  8341,  42,  and  17,  two  important 
additions.  The  first  is  the  preface,  which  I  have  noticed  in  the  life 
of  Froissart ;  the  second  terminates  the  whole  of  his  Chronicle,  when 
tlie  author,  toward  the  end,  speaking  of  the  death  of  Richard,  that  he 
would  not  enter  into  any  detail  of  it,  from  want  of  having  sufficient 
information.  The  addition  is  a  sort  of  letter,  true  or  false,  which  is 
addressed  to  him,  and  by  which  he  is  informed  of  all  the  particulars; 
such  as  had  been  written  by  a  man  worthy  of  belief,  who  was  then 
in  England.  The  manner  witii  which  this  fact  is  related  has  not  been 
forgotten  by  the  English  historians,  who  have  mentioned  the  dififerent 
rumors  which  had  gone  abroad  on  this  subject.  Number  17  seems 
to  have  been  written  by  the  same  hand  as  15  and  16,  and  the  three 
added  to  the  MS.  of  the  third  book,  which  is  wanting,  made  perhaps 
the  work  complete. 

Under  the  number  169  of  the  Coislin  library,  at  present  in  that  of 
St.  Germain.des-Pr^s,  are  comprehended  four  volumes,  three  of  which 
are  of  the  same  hand- writing ;  that  is  to  say,  of  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  containing  the  first,  the  third,  and  last  book  of  Frois- 
sart.  The  fourth,  which  is  of  the  same  writing,  but  more  beautiful, 
is  another  copy  of  the  last  book,  with  the  addition  which  I  have  just 
mentioned,  concerning  the  death  of  Richard.  M.  Mahudel  has  com- 
municated  to  me  a  MS.  of  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
without  a  title,  and  which  may  have  been  thought  written  by  Frois- 
sart ;  but  it  is  only  a  very  succinct  abridgment,  in  which  has  been 
preserved,  as  much  as  possible,  the  original  text  of  the  historian  until 
the  end  of  the  first  volume,  where  the  abridgment  ceases.  It  is  divided 
into  six  books,  of  which  the  first  two  end  with  these  words,  "  Here 
finishes  the  first  (the  second)  book  of  this  second  volume  of  the  Chron- 
icles of  England,  and  consequently  the  seventh  (the  eighth)  of  the 
four  volumes  parciaulx.^'  One  reads  also  at  ^e  end  of  the  sixth, 
"  Here  finishes  the  second  volume  of  the  Chronicles  of  England." 
This  MS.  probably  made  part  of  four  volumes  of  a  compilation  of  a 
history  of  England,  divided  each  into  six  books ;  such  nearly  as  our 
Chronicles  of  St.  Denys.  The  first  volume  would  have  contained 
events  anterior  to  Froissart;  and  as  the  second,  which  we  have, 
includes  an  abridgment  of  his  first  volume,  one  may  presume  that  the 
two  following  would,  in  like  manner,  have  contained  that  of  the  three 
other  volumes,  and  perhaps  also  the  history  of  the  times  posterior  to 
them.  This  abridgment,  however,  is  the  same  as  that  of  La  Chaux, 
which  Sauvage  has  made  use  of ;  I  discover  the  marks  by  which  he 
has  pointed  it  out,  with  the  exception  of  the  first  leaf,  which  may 
have  been  lost  since  that  time. 

To  this  great  number  of  MSS.  others  must  be  added,  which  contain 
only  very  short  abridgments  of  the  Chronicle  of  Froissart ;  and  which 
are  to  be  found  in  the  Royal  Library,  among  the  MSS.  of  the  Colbert 
collection.  Such  are  the  numbers  169,  which  includes  part  of  the  first 
and  second  volumes  abridged ;  258,  nearly  conformable  to  the  fore- 
going:  but  where  they  have  added-at  the  end  four  pages,  containing 
"  The  tenor  of  the  Letters  of  alliance  of  France  with  Scotland"  in 
13V9,  with  the  names  of  those  lords,  as  v/ell  Scots  as  French,  who 
signed  the  treaty ;,  and  2444,  which  comprehends  the  abridgment  of 
the  four  volumes.  This  is  preceded  by  a  preface,  wherein  the  abbrevi- 
ator  having  said  he  should  follow  Froissart  "  chapter  by  chapter,"  adds, 
"  and  because  this  same  Master  John  Froissart  has  not  made  an  index 
to  his  first  book ;  and  by  means  of  the  index  to  a  book  one  may,  at  one 
glance,  see  those  parts  which  one  may  be  desirous  to  read ;  I  have 
resolved  to  divide  this  first  book  into  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
chapters."  We  see  nothing  in  these  MSS.  which  either  establishes 
the  pretended  enmity  of  Froissart  against  the  French,  nor  which  jus- 
tifies the  accusation  brought  against  Sauvage  of  having  altered  the 
text  of  his  historian.  But  a  magnificent  MS.  at  Breslaw  furnishes, 
according  to  some  writers,  an  incontestable  proof  of  it.    The  learned 

i  world,  say  they,  believe  they  have  an  entire  Froissart ;  it  has  been 
grossly  deceived  by  Sauvage,  who  has  not  preserved  the  tenth  part  of 

'  it  in  his  edition.    One  may  reply  to  this  charge  ;  1st,  That  Sauvage 
will  be  always  exempt  from  reproach,  since  he  has  given  us  the  text 
Fioissart,  such  as  he  had  seen  it  in  the  known  copies  of  his  time. 


2dly,  That  the  description  they  give  us  of  the  miniatures  of  this  MS. 
of  Brealaw,  makes  us  believe  that  it  cannot  be  much  older  than  toward 
the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century ;  and  that,  consequently,  it  is  but  of 
very  moderate  authority.    In  short,  after  the  agreement  of  so  many 
other  MSS.  of  which  many  even  have  been  written  in  England,  or 
destined  for  that  country,  since  the  author  is  represented  as  oflTering 
his  book  to  the  king  and  queen  of  England,  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
persuade  the  world  that  the  single  MS.  of  Breslaw  contains  alone 
such  very  considerable  differences.    At  least  it  becomes  our  prudence 
to  suspend  our  judgment,  until  they  shall  have  published  the  MS.  itself, 
or  some  of  those  passages  which  are  said  to  have  been  retrenched. 
One  cannot  too  eagerly  press  the  possessors  of  it  to  allow  the  pubii® 
to  participate  of  a  treasure  so  infinitely  precious  to  the  lovers  of  his- 
tory.    If,  hitherto,  we  have  been  in  an  error,  we  will  cheerfully  turn 
back ;  and  there  is  not  a  man  of  letters  possessing  sense,  who,  laying 
aside  all  national  interest,  would  not  ardently  desire  to  have  the  Chi  on- 
icles  of  Froissart  such  as  they  came  from  the  hands  of  the  author. 
Many  MSS.  of  Froissart  are  to  be  found  in  the  libraries  of  foreign 
countries.    There  is  one  in  the  libraiy  of  thg  cathedral  of  Tournay^ 
according  to  the  report  of  several  Flemish  librarians* ;  three  in  Eng- 
land, according  to  the  catalogue  of  MSS.  in  that  kingdom  ;  which  alsc' 
mentions  some  manuscript  notes  collected  by  Mr.  Ashmole ;  and 
others  again,  which  may  be  seen  in  the  new  catalogue  of  MSS.  by- 
father  Montfaucon. 

Besides  the  ancient  abridgments  of  Froissart,  Sleidan,  full  of 
admiration  for  this  historian,  and  anxious  that  the  utility  which  may 
be  drawn  from  him  should  be  common  to  all  ages  and  nations,  made 
in  1537  a  Latin  abridgment,  which  was  afterwards  translated  into 
French  and  English  by  P.  Golin,  in  4to.  London^  1608.    In  a  preface 
or  epistle,  which  precedes  the  Latin  edition,  the  author  recommends 
the  study  of  the  History  of  France  above  all  others,  and  particularly 
that  of  Froissart,  whose  candor  he  praises,  and  whom  he  only  findB 
fault  with  for  being  sometimes  too  minute  in  his  military  details,  and 
in  his  conversations  with  princes.    Foreign  writers  have  accused 
Sleidan  of  not  having  composed  this  abridgment  with  the  disinterest- 
edness and  fidelity  that  was  to  have  been  expected  from  a  man  of  so 
great  a  reputation,  and  ^o  have  wished  to  favor  the  French  too  much ; 
to  have  passed  over  the  most  brilliant  actions  of  the  English,  where 
he  quits  the  sense  of  his  author,  in  writing  otherwise  than  Froissart 
had  done:  this  last  reproach  does  not  seem  to  me  founded.  With 
regard  to  omissions,  he  has  taken  that  liberty  which  an  abbreviator 
ought  to  be  allowed,  to  attach  himself  chiefly  in  extracting  what  he 
thinks  suitable  for  his  purpose ;  and  that  Sleidan,  who  at  the  time 
was  living  in  France  with  Frenchmen,  may,  without  any  want  of 
candor,  have  attached  himself  principally  to  those  facts  which  con- 
cerned them.    It  will  not  be  so  easy  to  justify  Belleforet,  who,  giving 
a  French  abridgment  of  Froissart,  has  contented  himself  with  trans- 
lating literally  Sleidan,  without  ever  mentioning  the  author  whom  he 
translated. 

The  English,  whom  the  reading  of  Froissart  interests  in  so  partic. 
ular  a  manner,  have  in  their  language  a  translation  of  the  Chronicles 
of  Froissart,  composed  by  sir  John  Bouchier,  lord  Berners,  by  order 
of  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  printed  toward  the  end  of  his  reign.  There 
is  also  one  in  Flemish,  printed  by  Guerrit  Vander  Loo,  in  folio ; 
without  counting  that  in  the  same  tongue  which  Vossius  had  seen  in 
manuscript. 

I  shall  not  say  anything  of  these  translations,  not  having  met  with 
either.  That  of  Bouchier  is,  they  say,  more  correct  than  the  French 
editions,  in  regard  to  proper  names  ;t  this  must,  however,  be  under- 
stood  to  mean  English  names.  The  Flemish  translation  must  have 
the  same  advantage  with  regard  to  proper  names,  and  names  of 
places  in  Flanders.  They  may  both  be  of  great  utility  to  whoever 
should  wish  to  give  a  good  edition  of  Froissart. 

*  M  de  St.  Palaye  is  ignorant  how  rich  this  country  is  in  MSS.  of  Froissart.  There 
are  many  magnificent  ones  in  the  British  Museum,  at  Oxford,  Cambridge,  and  in  other 
public  and  private  Ubraries.  I  have  in  my  library  not  less  than  six ;  but  not  one  is  a  com- 
plete history. 

1 1  am  sorry  1  must  contradict  M.  de  St.  Palaye,  in  his  opinion  of  lord  Berner's  trans- 
lation. Had  it  been  as  he  imagines,  1  should  not  have  attempted  to  offer  a  new  transla- 
tion to  the  public ;  but,  so  far  from  being  correct  as  to  names,  he  mangles  them  nearly 
as  bad  as  old  Froissart  1  cannot  flatter  myself  witli  having  Aicceeded  to  my  own 
satisfaction,  although  I  have  taken  every  possible  paiius  to  make  It  as  complete  oi  tfa* 
diificulties  would  allow  me. 


.4 


PREFACE  — CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


SIR  JOHN  FROISSART'S 
PREFACE 

TO  HIS 

CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,  &c. 

HAT  the  honorable  enterprises, 
noble  adventures,  and  deeds  of 
arms,  performed  in  the  wars 
between  England  and  France, 
may  be  properly  related,  and 
held  in  perpetual  remembrance 
— to  the  end  that  brave  men 
taking  example  from  them  may 
be  encouraged  in  their  well- 
doing, I  sit  down  to  record  a 
history  deserving  great  praise  ; 
but,  before  I  begin,  I  request  of 
the  Saviour  of  the  world,  who 
from  nothing  created  all  things, 
that  he  will  have  the  goodness  to  inspire  me  with  sense  and  sound 
understanding,  to  persevere  in  such  manner,  that  all  those  who  shall 
read  may  derive  pleasure  and  instruction  from  my  work,  and  that  I 
may  fall,  into  their  good  graces. 

It  is  said,  and  with  truth,  that  all  towns  are  built  with  many  differ- 
ent stones,  and  that  all  large  rivers  are  formed  from  many  springs  ; 
so  are  sciences  compiled  by  many  learned  persons,  and  what  one  is 
Ignorant  of  is  known  to  another :  not  but  that  everything  is  known 
sooner  or  later.  Now,  to  come  to  the  matter  in  hand,  I  will  first  beg 
ihe  grace  of  God  and  the  benign  Virgin  Mary,  from  whom  all  comfort 


and  success  proceed ;  and  then  I  will  lay  my  foundation  on  the  true 
Chronicles  fonnerly  written  by  that  reverend,  wise,  and  discreet  man, 
John  le  Bel,  canon  of  St.  Lambert's,  at  Liege ;  who  bestowed  great 
care  and  diligence  on  them,  and  continued  them,  as  faithfully  as  he 
could,  to  his  death,  though  not  without  much  pains  and  expense  :  but 
these  he  minded  not,  being  ricn  and  powerful.  He  was  also  a  man 
of  courteous  manners,  generous,  and  :  privy  counsellor,  well  beloved 
by  sir  John  de  Hainault ;  who  is  spok  n  of  in  these  books,  and  not 
without  reason,  for  he  was  chief  of  many  noble  enterprises,  and  nearly 
related  to  several  kings ;  and  by  his  means  the  above  mentioned  John 
le  Bel  could  see,  as  through  a  perspective,  the  many  gallant  actions 
recorded  in  the  following  sheets. 

The  true  reason  of  my  undertaking  this  book  was  for  my  amusement, 
to  which  I  have  ever  been  inclined,  and  for  which  I  have  frequented 
the  company  of  many  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  as  well  in  France  as 
in  England  and  Scotland,  and  in  other  countries,  from  whose  acquaint- 
ance  I  have  always  requested  accounts  of  battles  and  adventures, 
especially  since  the  mighty  battle  of  Poictiers,  where  the  noble  king 
John  of  France  was  taken  prisoner ;  for  before  that  time  I  was  young 
m  years  and  understanding :  however,  on  quitting  school,  I  boldly 
undertook  to  write  and  relate  the  wars  above  mentioned — which  com- 
pilation, such  as  it  was,  I  carried  to  England,  and  presented  to  my 
lady  Philippa  Hainault,  queen  of  England,  who  most  graciously 
received  it  from  me,  to  my  great  profit.  And  perhaps  as  this  book  is 
neither  so  exactly  nor  so  well  written  as  such  feats  of  arms  require — 
for  such  deeds  demand  that  each  actor  who  therein  performs  his  part 
nobly  should  have  due  praise — in  order  to  acquit  myself  to  all,  as  in 
justice  is  due,  I  have  undertaken  this  present  work  on  the  ground 
before  mentioned,  at  the  prayer  and  request  of  my  dear  lord  and  mas. 
ter,  sir  Robert  de  Namur,  knight,  lord  of  Beaufort,  to  whom  I  owe 
all  love  and  obedience,  and  God  give  me  grace  to  do  always  accord, 
ing  to  his  pleasure. 


THE 

CHRONICLES 


OF 

ENGLAND,  FRANCE,  SPAIN,  &c.  &c. 

CHAPTER  L 

OP  THE  BRAVEST  KNIGHTS  OF  THIS  PRESENT 
BOOK. 

To  encourage  all  valorous  hearts,  and  to 
show  them  honorable  examples,  I,  John  Frois- 
sart,  will  begin  to  relate,  after  the  documents 
and  papers  of  master  John  le  Bel,  formerly 
canon  of  St.  Lambert's,  at  Liege,  as  follow- 
eth :  That  whereas  various  noble  personages 
have  frequently  spoken  of  the  wars  between 
France  and  England,  without  knowing  any- 
thing of  the  matter,  or  being  able  to  assign  the 
proper  reasons  for  them ;  I,  having  perceived 
the  right  foundation  of  the  matter,  shall  neither 
add  nor  omit,  forget,  corrupt,  nor  abridge  my 
history :  but  the  rather  will  enlarge  it,  that 
I  may  be  able  to  point  out  and  speak  of  each 
adventure  from  the  nativity  of  the  noble  king 
Edward  of  England,  who  so  potently  reigned, 
and  who  was  engaged  in  so  many  battles  and 
perilous  adventures,  and  other  feats  of  arms 
and  great  prowess,  from  the  year  of  grace 
1326,  when  he  was  crowned  in  England. 

Although  he,  and  also  those  who  were  with 
him  in  his  battles  and  fortunate  rencounters, 
or  with  his  army  when  he  was  not  there  in 
person,  which  you  shall  hear  as  we  go  on, 
ought  to  be  accounted  right  valiant ;  yet  as 
of  these  there  is  a  multitude,  some  should  be 
esteemed  supereminent.  Such  as  the  gal- 
lant king  himself  before  named ;  the  prince  of  Wales,  his  son ;  the 
duke  of  Lancaster ;  sir  Reginald  lord  Cobham ;  sir  Walter  Manny  of 
Hainault,  knight ;  sir  John  Chandos ;  Sir  Fulke  Harley ;  and  many 
others  who  are  recorded  in  this  book  for  their  worth  and  prowess :  for 
in  all  their  battles  by  sea  or  land)  in  which  they  were  engaged,  their 


valor  was  so  distinguished  that  they  should  be  esteemed  heroes 
highest  renown — but  without  disparagement  to  those  with  whom  they 
served.  In  France  also  was  found  good  chivalry,  strong  of  limb  and 
stout  of  heart,  and  in  great  abundance ;  for  the  kingdom  of  Fance  way 
never  brought  so  low  a-s  to  want  men  ever  ready  for  the  combat. 
Such  was  king  Philip  of  Valois,  a  bold  and  hardy  knight,  and  his  son, 
king  John  ;  also  John,  king  of  Bohemia,  and  Charles,  count  of  Alen- 
9on,  his  son ;  the  count  of  Foix ;  the  chevaliers  de  Santr^,  d'Arnaud 
d'Angle,  de  Beauveau,  father  and  son,  and  many  others  that  I  can 


Knights  of  the  Fourteenth  Century— From  original  authorities  in  the  British  Museum . 


not  at  present  name ;  but  they  shall  all  be  mentioned  in  due  time 
and  place :  for,  to  say  the  truth,  we  must  allow  sufficient  bravery 
and  ability  to  all  who  were  engaged  in  such  cruel  and  desperate 
battles,  and  discharged  their  duty,  by  standing  their  ground  till  tb« 
discomfiture. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


15 


CHAPTER  II. 

OP  SOME  OF  THE  PREDECESSORS  OF  KING  EDWARD  OF  ENGLAND. 

The  better  to  understand  the  honorable  and  eventful  history  of  the 
noble  king  Edward  of  England,  who  was  crowned  in  London  on 
Christmas-day,  in  the  year  1326,  in  the  life  time  of  the  king  and 
queen  his  parents,  we  must  remark  a  common  opinion  of  the  Eng- 
lish, of  which  there  have  been  proofs  since  the  time  of  the  gallant 
king  Arthur,  that  between  two  valiant  kings  of  England  there  is 
always  one  weak  in  mind  and  body ;  and  this  is  apparent  in  the  ex- 
ample of  the  gallant  king  Edward,  of  whom  I  now  speak ;  for  true 
it  is  that  his  grandfather,  called  the  good  king  Edward  the  First,  was 
brave,  wise,  enterprising,  and  fortunate  in  war.  He  was  much  en- 
gaged  against  the  Scots.  He  conquered  them  three  or  four  times, 
without  their  being  able  to  gain  any  advantage  over  him. 


Edward  the  Second.— From  a  painting  in  the  Bodleian  Lib.  Oxford. 

When  he  died,  his  son  by  his  first  marriage  succeeded  to  the  crown, 
but  not  to  the  understanding  or  prowess  of  his  father,  for  he  governed 
his  kingdom  very  unwisely,  through  the  evil  counsels  of  others,  the 
ill  consequences  of  which  he  afterwards  suffered  severely,  as  you  will 
see ;  for,  soon  after  his  coronation,  Robert  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland, 
who  had  given  so  much  and  such  frequent  trouble  to  king  Edward 
above  mentioned,  and  who  well  knew  his  valor,  reconquered  all  Scot- 
land,  and  took  besides  the  good  town  of  Berwick.  He  burnt  and 
destroyed  great  part  of  the  country,  four  or  five  days'  march  within 
the  realm  at  two  different  times :  he  afterwards  defaated  the  king  and 
all  the  barons  of  England,*  at  a  place  in  Scotland,  called  Stirling,  in 
a  pitched  battle,  when  the  pursuit  lasted  two  days  and  two  nights, 
and  the  king  of  England,  accompanied  with  a  few  followers,  fled  to 
London.    But,  as  this  is  no  part  of  our  matter,  I  shall  here  leave  off". 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  THE  RELATIONS  OF  KING  EDWARD  THE  THIRD. 

King  Edward  the  Second,  father  of  our  gallant  king,  had  two  bro- 
there :  one  was  the  Earl  Marshal,  of  a  wild  and  disagreeable  tem- 
per ;  the  other  was  called  lord  Edmund  of  Kent :  he  was  very  wise 
and  affable,  and  much  beloved. 

This  king  had  married  the  daughter  of  Philip  the  Fair,  king  of 
France,  who  was  one  of  the  greatest  beauties  in  the  world.  He  had 
by  this  lady  two  sons  and  two  daughters.  The  elder  son  was  the 
noble  and  valiant  king  Edward,  of  whom  this  history  speaks  ;  the 
other  was  called  John,  and  died  young.  The  elder  of  the  two  daugh- 
ters  was  called  Isabella,  and  was  married  to  the  young  king,  David 
of  Scotland,  son  of  king  Robert  Bruce.  They  were  affianced  from 
their  earliest  youth,  with  the  consent  of  the  two  kings  of  England 
and  Scotland,  as  a  bond  to  cement  the  peace.  The  other  was  mar- 
*  ried  to  the  count  Reginald,  subsequently  called  duke  of  Guelderland, 
who  had  by  this  lady  two  sons ;  one  named  Reginald,  the  other 
Edwards  who  afterwards  reigned  with  great  power. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

•  THE  OCCASION  OF  THE  WARS  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND 

ENGLAND. 

History  tells  us  that  Philip,  king  of  France,  surnamed  the  Fair, 
had  three  sons,  besides  his  beautiful  daughter  Isabella,  married  to  the 
king  of  England.  These  three  sons  were  very  handsome.  The  eld. 
est,  Lewis,  king  of  Navarre,  during  the  lifetime  of  his  father,  was 
called  Lewis  Hutin  ;  the  second  was  named  Philip  the  Great,  or  the 

*  By  batel  arertsyd  the  day  of  Saynt  John  Baptyst,  in  the  7th  yere  of  ye  reigne  of  the 
tame  kyng  Edward,  in  the  yere  of  our  Lorde  1314.  The  chase  of  this  discofeture  endured 
2  dayes  and  two  nygiits.  And  the  kyng  of  Ingiand  wet  w  a  small  company  to  London. 
And  on  Mydlent-sonday  in  tlie  yere  of  our  Lorde  1316  the  Scottis  wan  agayne  the  cite 
of  Berwyk  by  treason."— Lord  Berners. 

Thi:  .  passage  of  Lord  Berners',  though  given  in  his  text,  appears  to  be  an  interpolation 
ot  his  own,  correcting  the  error  of  Froissart,  whose  statement  leads  to  the  idea  that  the 
capture  of  Berwici;  was  immediately  subsequent  to  the  battle,  whereas  two  yean  inter- 
Tened.  Ti  e  battle  spoken  of  was  that  of  Bannockbum. 


Long ;  and  the  third,  Charles.  All  these  were  kings  of  France,  after 
their  father  Philip,  by  legitimate  succession,  one  after  the  other, 
without  having  by  marriage  any  male  heirs  ;  yet,  on  the  death  of  the 
last  king,  Charles,  the  twelve  peers  and  barons  of  France  did  not 
give  the  kingdom  to  Isabella,  the  sister,  who  was  queen  of  England, 
because  they  said  and  maintained,  and  still  do  insist,  that  the  king, 
dom  of  France  is  so  noble,  that  it  ought  not  to  go  to  a  woman  ;  con. 
sequently  neither  to  Isabella,  nor  to  her  son,  the  king  of  England , 
for  they  hold  that  the  son  of  a  woman  cannot  claim  any  right  of 
succession,  where  that  woman  has  none  herself.  For  these  reasons 
the  twelve  peers  and  barons  of  France  unanimously  gave  the  king, 
dom  of  France  to  the  lord  Philip  of  Valois,  nephew  to  king  Philip, 
and  thus  put  aside  the  queen  of  England,  who  was  sister  to  Charles, 
the  late  king  of  France,  and  her  son.  Thus,  as  it  seemed  to  many 
people,  the  succession  went  out  of  the  right  line,  which  has  been  the 
occasion  of  the  most  destructive  wars  and  devastations  of  countries, 
as  well  in  France  as  elsewhere,  as  you  will ,  learn  hereafter  ;  the  real 
object  of  this  history  being  to  relate  the  great  enterprises  and  deeds 
of  arms  achieved  in  these  great  wars,  for  from  the  time  of  good 
Charlemagne,  king  of  France,  never  were  such  feats  performed 


CHAPTER  V. 

HOW  EARL  THOMAS,  OF  LANCASTER,  AND  TWENTY-TWO  OF  THE  GREATEST 
NOBLES  IN  ENGLAND  WERE  BEHEADED. 

King  Edward  the  Second,  father  to  the  noble  king  Edward  the 
Third,  of  whom  our  history  speaks,  governed  his  kingdom  very 
mdifferently,  by  the  advice  of  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  who  had  been 
brought  up  with  him  from  his  youth. 

This  sir  Hugh  had  managed  matters  so,  that  his  father  and  himself 
were  the  great  masters  of  the  realm,  and  were  ambitious  to  surpass 
all  the  other  great  barons  in  England ;  for  which  reason,  after  the 
great  defeat  at  Stirling,  the  barons  and  nobles,  and  even  the  council 
of  the  king,  murmured  much,  particularly  against  sir  Hugh  Spencer, 
to  whom  they  imputed  their  defeat,  on  account  of  his  partiality  to  the 
king  of  Scotland.    The  barons  had  many  meetings  on  this  matter, 
to  consult  what  was  to  be  done  ;  the  chief  of  them  was  Thomas,  ear£ 
of  Lancaster,  uncle  to  the  king.    Sir  Hugh  soon  found  it  would  be 
necessary  for  him  to  check  them  ;  and  he  was  so  well  beloved  by 
the  king,  and  so  continually  in  his  presence,  that  he  was  sure  of  gain, 
ing  belief,  whatever  he  said.    He  soon  took  an  opportunity  of 
informing  the  king,  that  these  lords  had  entered  into  an  alliance 
against  him,  and  that,  if  he  did  not  take  proper  measures,  they  would 
drive  him  out  of  the  kingdom ;  and  thus  operated  so  powerfully  on 
the  king's  mind,  that  his  malicious ,  intentions  had  their  full  effect. 
The  king  caused  all  these  lords  to  be  arrested  on  a  certain  day  when, 
they  were  met  together,  and,  without  delay,  ordered  the  heads  of 
twenty-two  of  the  greatest  barons  to  be  struck  off,  without  assigning 
any  cause  or  reason.    Thomas,  earl  of  Lancaster,  suffered  the  first. 
He  was  a  discreet  and  pious  man ;  and  since  that  time  many  mira- 
cles have  been  performed  at  his  tomb  in  Pomfret,  where  he  was 
beheaded.    The  hatred  against  sir  Hugh  Spencer  was  inciteased  by 
this  deed,  particularly  that  of  the  queen  and  of  the  earl  of  Kent,  bro- 
ther to  the  king  ;  which  when  he  perceived,  he  fomented  such  a  dis- 
cord between  the  king  and  the  queen,  that  the  king  would  not  see 
the  queen,  or  come  to  any  place  where  she  was.    This  quarrel  lasted 
some  time  ;  when  the  queen  and  the  earl  of  Kent  were  secretly 
informed  that,  if  they  did  not  speedily  quit  the  court,  they  would 
repent  it,  for  sir  Hugh  was  endeavoring  to  stir  up  much  mischief 
against  them.    Then  the  queen,  having  made  preparations  fo'"  pass- 
ing  secretly  to  France,  set  out  as  if  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  St.  Tho- 
mas  of  Canterbury ;  whence  she  went  to  Winchelsea,  and  that  night 
embarked  on  board  a  vessel  prepared  for  her  reception,  accompanied 
by  her  young  son  Edward,  the  earl  of  Kent,  and  sir  Roger  Mortimer. 
Another  vessel  was  loaded  with  luggage,  &c.,  and,  having  a  fail 
wind,  they  landed  the  next  morning  at  Boulogne. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  QUEEN  OF  ENGLAND  GOES  TO  COMPLAIN  OF  SIR  HUGH  SPENCER  TO 
HER  BROTHER  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

When  the  queen  Isabella  landed  ai  Boulogne,  with  her  son  and 
her  brother-in-law,  the  earl  of  Kent,  the  governor  of  the  town  and  the 
abbot  waited  on  her,  and  conducted  her  to  the  abbey,  where  she  and 
her  suite  were  jo}^ully  received  and  remained  two  days  ;  on  the  third 
she  continued  her  route  toward  Paris. 

King  Charles,  her  brother,  being  informed  of  her  coming,  sent  some 
of  the  greatest  lords  at  that  time  near  his  person  to  meet  her  ;  among 
whom  were,  sir  Robert  d'Artois,  the  lord  of  Crucy,  the  lord  of  Sully, 
and  the  lord  of  Roy,  and  many  others,  who  honorably  received  ann 
conducted  her  to  Paris,  to  the  king  her  brother.  When  the  kinj 
perceived  his  sister  (whom  he  had  not  seen  for  a  long  time)  enterin|, 
his  apartment,  he  rose  to  meet  her,  and  taking  her  in  his  arms,  kisses, 
her,  and  said,  "  You  are  welcome,  my  fair  sister,  wjth  my  fine  nephe\^ 
your  son ;"  then  takmg  one  in  each  hand,  he  led  them  in.  The 
queen,  who  had  no  great  joy  in  her  heart,  except  being  near  her  bra, 
ther,  would  have  knelt  at  his  feet  two  or  three  times,  but  the  kinj 
would  not  suffer  it,  and  holding  her  by  the  right  hand,  inquired  vei^ 
affectionately  into  her  business  and  affairs.   Her  answeiB  were  pnk 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


dent  and  wise  ;  and  she  related  to  him  all  the  injuries  done  to  her  by 
■ir  Hugh  Spencer,  and  asked  of  him  advice  and  assistance. 

When  the  noble  king  Charles  had  heard  the  lamentations  of  his 
eister,  who  with  many  tears  had  stated  her  distress,  he  said,  "  Fair 
sister,  be  appeased — for,  by  the  faith  I  owe  to  God  and  to  St.  Denis, 
I  will  provide  a  remedy."  The  queen  then  kneeled  down,  in  spite 
of  the  king,  and  said  to  him,  "  My  dear  lord  and  brother,  I  pray  God 
may  second  your  intentions.*  The  king  then  taking  her  by  the 
hand,  conducted  her  to  another  apartment,  which  was  richly  fur- 
nished  for  her  and  her  young  son  Edward ;  he  then  left  her,  and 
ordered  that  everything  should  be  provided  becoming  the  state  of 
aer  and  her  son  from  his  treasury. 


QucBN  Isabella's  Visit  to  her  Brother  at  Paris.'— From  an  illumination  ki  a  MS.  Froissait. 


In  a  short  time  afterwards  Charles  assembled  many  great  lords  and 
barons  of  his  kingdom,  to  have  their  advice  what  was  most  proper  to 
be  done  in  the  business  of  his  sister,  the  queen  of  England.  Their 
advice  was,  that  the  queen  should  be  allowed  to  purchase  friends  and 
assistance  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  that  he  should  appear 
ignorant  of  this  enterprise,  lest  he  should  incur  the  enmity  of  the 
king  of  England,  and  bring  a  war  upon  his  country — ^but  that  under- 
hand  he  should  assist  her  with  gold  and  silver,  which  are  the  metals 
wherewith  the  love  of  gentlemen  and  poor  soldiers  is  acquired. 

The  king  acceded  to  this  advice,  and  caused  his  sister  to  be  in- 
formed  of  it  by  sir  Robert  d'Artois,  who  was  at  that  time  one  of  the 
greatest  men  in  France. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SIR  HUGH  SPENCEE  CAUSES  THE  QUEEN  ISABELLA  TO  BE  SENT  OUT  OF 

'  FRANCE. 

Now  let  us  speak  a  little  of  this  sir  Hugh  Spencer.  When  he 
saw  that  he  had  the  king  of  England  so  much  in  his  power,  that  he 
objected  to  nothing  he  said  or  did,  he  caused  many  noblemen  and 
others  to  be  put  to  death  without  law  or  justice,  but  merely  because 
he  suspected  them  of  being  ill-inclined  to  him.  His  pride  was  also 
become  so  intolerable,  that  the  barons  who  remained  alive  in  Eng- 
land, neither  could  nor  would  suffer  it  any  longer.  They  required 
and  entreated  that  all  private  quarrels  should  be  made  up ;  and  sent 
secretly  to  inform  the  queen  (who  had  at  this  time  remained  in  Paris 
three  years,)  that  if  she  could  collect  about  a  thousand  men-at-arms,  and 
would  come  at  the  head  of  them  herself,  with  her  son,  into  England, 
tiiey  would  immediately  treat  with  her,  and  obey  him  as  their  lawful 
sovereign.t 

•  Lord  Berners'  version  is  more  affecting,  and  is  almost  word  for  word  with  the  ori- 
ginal ;  it  runs  thus— 

When  the  n9ble  kyng  Charles  of  France  had  harde  his  susters  lamentation,  who 
weepingly  had  shewed  hym  all  her  nede  and  besynesse,  he  sayd  to  her,  *'  Fayre  suster, 
appease  yourselfe,  for,  by  the  faith  I  owe  to  God  and  to  saynt  Denyce,  I  shall  right  well 
ouruey  for  you  some  remedy."  The  quene  then  kneled  down  whether  the  kyng  would 
or  not,  and  sayd,  "  My  rght  dyere  lord  and  fayre  brother,  I  pray  God  reward  you." 
[Dieu  vous  en  veuille  ouir.] 

t  John  le  Bel,  according  to  what  M.  Lancelot  says  in  one  of  his  memoirs  respecting 
Robert  d'Artois,  has  been  much  mistaken  in  the  object  of  Isabella's  journey  to  France, 
and  the  time  she  went  thither.  It  related  to  the  homage  due  from  Edward  the  Second 
to  Ohtirles,  king  of  France. 

Charles  had  seized  on  parts  of  Guyenne,  and  the  Spencers  sent  the  queen  of  France 
to  make  up  the  matter  with  her  brother,  and  also  to  keep  her  at  a  distance,  as  they  knew 
the  disliked  them.  Tiiere  is  a  letter  in  Rymer,  from  king  Edward  to  pope  John  XXU., 
dated  March  8lh,  1324,  in  which  he  says  he  is  determined  to  send  the  queen  to  France  to 
traet  with  her  brother.  This  date  is  remarkable,  because  Froissart  places  the  journey 
of  the  queen  two  years  earlier :  for  he  says  the  queen  of  England  remained  at  Paris 
three  years.  Now  it  is  certain  she  returned  to  England  theZJnd  of  September,  liS36;  she 
must,  therefore,  hare  arrived  in  Prance  in  1333.  But  Froissart  is  mistaken ;  her  journey 
iraa  posterior  to  ths  szpedition  aKAiast  Guyenne,  which  lasted  from  May.  1321,  to  ttra 


The  queen  showed  these  private  letters  that  she  had  received  from 
England  to  the  king,  her  brother,  who  replied,  "  God  be  your  help ! 
your  affairs  will  prosper  so  much  the  better.  Take  of  my  subjects 
as  many  as  your  friends  desire ;  I  freely  give  my  consent,  and  I  will 
order  the  necessary  sums  of  money  to  be  distributed  among  them." 
The  queen  had  already  been  active,  and  what  with  entreaties,  gifts, 
and  promises,  had  gained  over  many  frxeox  lords,  young  knights,  and 
esquires,  who  had  engaged  to  carry  hf  r  back  to  England  with  a  great 
power. 

The  queen  made  all  her  preparatii  as  for  her  expedition  very  se- 
cretly, but  not  80  much  so  as  to  prevent  its  coming  to  the  knowledge 
of  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  who  thought,  that  his  most  prudent  plan  would 
be  to  win  over  to  his  interest  the  king  oi 
France ;  for  this  effect  he  sent  over  trusty  and 
secret  messengers,  laden  with  gc^d,  silver  and 
rich  jewels.  These  were  distributed  among 
the  king  and  his  ministers  with  such  effect, 
that  the  king  and  his  council  were  in  a  short 
time  as  cold  toward  the  cause  of  Isabella,  as 
they  had  before  been  warm.  The  king  dis 
concerted  the  expedition,  and  forbade  any 
person,  under  pain  of  banishment,  to  aid  or 
assist  the  queen  in  her  projected  return  to 
England. 

Sir  Hugh  also  endeavored  to  get  the  queen 
into  his  and  the  king's  power,  and  to  tliis  effect 
made  the  king  write  an  affectionate  letter  to 
the  pope,  entreating  him  to  order  the  king  of 
France  to  send  back  his  wife,  as  he  was 
anxious  to  acquit  himself  toward  her  before 
God  and  the  world  ;  since  it  was  not  his  fault 
that  she  had  left  him,  for  he  v/as  all  love  and 
good  faith  toward  her,  such  as  ought  to  be 
obsei*ved  in  marriage.  There  were  similar 
letters  written  at  the  same  time  to  the  cardi- 
nals, and  many  subtle  means  devised  to  insure 
their  success,  which  it  may  not  be  so  proper 
here  to  mention.  He  also  sent  plenty  of  gold 
and  silver  to  many  cardinals  and  prelates,  the 
nearest  relations  of  the  pope,  and  those  most 
in  his  councils,  by  able  and  adroit  messengers, 
who  managed  the  pope  in  such  a  manner,  by 
their  presents  and  address,  that  he  wrote  to  the  king  of  France  to 
send  back  Isabella,  queen  of  England,  to  her  husband,  under  pain  of 
excommunication.  These  letters  were  carried  to  the  king  of  France 
by  the  bishop  of  Xaintes,  whom  the  pope  sent  thither  as  his  legate. 

The  king,  on  the  receipt  of  them,  caused  his  sister  to  be  acquainted 
with  their  contents  (for  he  had  held  no  conversation  with  her  for  a 
long  time,)  and  commanded  her  to  leave  the  kingdom  immediately, 
or  he  would  make  her  leave  it  with  shame. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  QUEEN  ISABELLA  LEAVES  FRANCE  AND  GOES  TO  GERMANY. 

When  the  queen  heard  this  account,  she  knew  not  what  to  say,  or 
what  measures  to  adopt,  for  the  barons  had  already  withdrawn  them- 
selves  by  the  king's  command,  and  she  had  no  resource  or  adviser 
left  but  in  her  dear  cousin  Robert  of  Artois :  and  he  could  only 
advise  and  assist  her  in  secret,  for,  as  the  king  had  forbidden  it,  he 
could  not  act  otherwise.  He  well  knew,  that  the  queen  had  been 
driven  from  England  through  malice  and  ill-will,  at  which  he  was 
much  grieved.  This  was  Sir  Robert's  opinion ;  but  he  durst  not 
speak  of  it  to  the  king,  for  he  had  heard  the  king  say  and  swear,  that 
whoever  should  speak  to  him  in  her  behalf  should  forfeit  his  land, 
and  be  banished  the  kingdom.  He  was  also  informed,  that  the  king 
was  not  averse*  to  the  seizure  of  the  persons  of  the  queen,  her  son 
Edward,  the  earl  of  Kent,  and  sir  Roger  Mortimer,  and  to  their 
being  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  England  and  sir  Hugh 
Spencer.  He  therefore  came  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  to  inform 
the  queen  of  the  peril  she  was  in.  She  was  thunder-struckt  at  the 
information — to  which  he  added,  "  I  recommend  you  to  set  out  for 

end  of  September  in  the  same  year:  consequently  her  residence  in  France  and  Hainault 
was  only  about  eighteen  months.  The  same  historian  mistakes  the  object  of  her  journey. 
He  supposes  her  sole  motive  for  going  to  France  was  to  demand  protection  fironi  the 
king,  her  brother,  againjt  the  Spencers ;  that  her  departure  was  secret ;  and  that  she 
carried  the  young  prince  of  Wales  with  her.  All  the  documents  which  remain  prove 
this  to  be  groundless. 

She  left  England  by  the  desire  of  Edward  ;  she  succeeded  m  her  mission,  and  a  treaty 
was  concluded  the  31st  of  May,  1325.  The  Spencers  were  afraid  of  suffering  Edward  to 
pay  the  homage  in  person,  and  therefore  persuaded  him  to  give  the  duchy  of  Guyenne 
and  county  of  Ponthieu  to  the  prince  of  Wales ;  which  was  done  on  the  2nd  and  10th 
of  September,  1325.  The  prince  of  Wales  embarked  at  Dover  the  12th  of  the  same 
month,  to  pay  the  homage,  upward  of  six  months  after  the  passage  of  the  queen  his 
mother. 

It  is  true,  that  when  he  arrived  at  the  court  of  Charles  the  Fair,  she  prevailed  on  hira 
to  stay  longer  than  Edward  and  his  favorites  wished.  She  exerted  herself  as  much  as 
possible  to  procure  men  and  money,  which  she  intended  to  employ  in  forcing  the  king, 
her  husband,  from  the  hands  of  the  Spencers.  For  further  particulars,  which,  however, 
do  not  seem  to  me  very  material  to  this  part  of  the  history,  I  must  refer  to  the  Memoir 
itself  in  vol.  x.  des  M6moires  de  I'Academie  des  Inscriptions,  &c. 

*  Was  in  mynde  &  will  to  make  his  suster  to  be  taken,  &c.— Lord  Berners. 

t  Then  ye  quene  was  greatly  abasshed  [ebahie]  and  required  hym  all  wcprng  of  hii 
cood  couasaile.  Then  be  wj^i,  fcc—^LoRD  Bsrners- 


CHRONIGLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN  &c 


•  Hi»  son  WM  one  of  the  fitrt  knight*  of  the  garter. 


See  Ashmole's  History  of  the 


die  empire,  where  there  are  many  noble  lords  who  will  greatly  assist 
you,  pai  ticularly  William,  earl  of  Hainault,  and  his  brother,  who  are 
both  great  lords,  and  wise  and  loyal  men,  and  much  dreaded  by  their 
enemies." 

The  queen  ordered  her  baggage  to  be  made  ready  as  secretly  as 
she  could ;  and  having  paid  for  everything,  she  quitted  Paris,  accom- 
panied by  her  son,  the  earl  of  Kent,  and  all  her  company,  and  took 
the  road  to  Hainault.  After  some  days  she  came  into  the  country 
of  Cambray.  When  she  found  she  was  in  the  territories  of  the  em- 
pire, she  was  more  at  her  ease,  passed  through  Cambresis,  entered 
I'Ostrevant,  in  Hainault,  and  lodged  at  the  house  of  a  poor  knight 
called  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  who  received  her  with  great  pleasure, 
and  entertained  her  in  the  best  manner  he  could ;  insomuch  that 
afterwards  the  queen  of  England  and  her  son  invited  the  knight,  his 
wife,  and  all  his  children,  to  England,  and  advanced  their  fortunes 
in  different  ways.* 

The  arrival  of  the  queen  in  Hainault  was  soon  known  in  the 
house  of  the  good  earl  of  Hainault,  who  was  then  at  Valenciennes. 
Sir  John,  his  brother,  was  also  informed  of  the  hour  when  she 
alighted  at  the  house  of  the  lord  of  Ambreticourt.  This  sir  .Tohn, 
being  at  that  time  very  young,  and  panting  for  glory  like  a  knight- 
errant,  mounted  his  horse,  and,  accompanied  by  a  few  persons,  set 
out  from  Valenciennes  for  Ambreticourt,  where  he  arrived  in  the 
evening,  and  paid  the  queen  every  respect  and  honor. 

The  queen  was  at  that  time  very  dejected,  and  made  a  very 
lamentable  complaint  to  him  of  all  her  griefs ;  which  affected  sir 
John  so  much,  that  he  mixed  his  own  tears  with  hers,  and  said, 
"Lady,  see  here  your  knight,  who  will  not  fail  to  die  for  you,  though 
every  one  else  should  desert  you ;  therefore  will  I  do  everything  in 
my  power  to  conduct  you  and  your  son,  and  to  restore  you  to  your 
rank  in  England,  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  assistance  of  your 
friends  in  those  parts ;  and  I,  and  all  those  whom  I  can  influence, 
will  risk  our  lives  on  the  adventure,  for  your  sake  ;  and  we  will  have 
a  sufficient  armed  force,  if  it  please  God,  without  fearing  any  danger 
from  the  king  of  France."    The  queen,  who  was  sitting  down,  and 
sir  John  standing  before  her,  rose,  and  would  have  cast  herself  at  his 
feet,  out  of  gratitude  for  the  great  favor  he  had  just  offered  her ;  but 
the  gallant  sir  John,  rising  up  quickly,  caught  her  in  his  arms,  and 
said,  "  God  forbid  that  the  queen  of  England  should  ever  do  such  a 
thing !    Madam,  be  of  good  comfort  to  yourself  and  company,  for  I 
will  keep  my  promise — and  you  shall  come  and  see  my  brother,  and  the 
countess  his  wife,  and  all  their  fine  children,  who  will  be  rejoiced  to 
see  you,  for  I  have  heard  them  say  so."    The  queen  answered,  "  Sir, 
I  find  in  you  more  kindness  and  comfort  than  in  all  the  world  besides, 
and  I  give  you  five  hundred  thousand  thanks  for  what  you  have  said 
and  offered  me.    If  you  will  keep  what  you  have  promised  me  with 
BO  much  courtesy,  I  and  my  son  shall  be  for  ever  bound  unto  you, 
and  we  will  put  the  kingdom  of  England  under  your  management, 
as  in  justice  it  ought  to  be." 

After  this  conversation,  sir  John  de  Hainault  took  leave  for  the 
night,  and  went  to  Douay,  where  he  slept  at  the  abbey.  The  next 
day,  after  having  heard  mass  and  taken  some  refrefjhraent,  he  returned 
to  the  queen,  who  received  him  with  great  joy.  She  had  finished 
her  dinner,  and  was  going  to  mount  her  horse,  when  sir  John  arrived. 
The  queen  of  England  quitted  the  castle  of  Ambreticourt,  and,  in 
taking  leave  of  the  knight  and  his  lady,  she  thanked  them  for  their 
good  cheer,  adding,  that  she  trusted  a  time  would  come,  when  she 
and  her  son  would  not  fail  to  remember  their  courtesy. 

The  queen  set  off,  accompanied  by  sir  John,  lord  of  Beaumont, 
who  with  joy  and  respect  conducted  her  to  Valenciennes.  Many  of 
the  citizens  of  the  town  came  out  to  meet  her,  and  received  her  with 
great  humility.  She  was  thus  introduced  to  William,  earl  of  Plain, 
auit,  who,  as  well  as  the  countess,  received  her  very  graciously. 
Many  great  feasts  were  give  n  on  this  occasion,  as  no  one  knew  better 
than  the  countess  how  to  do  the  honors  of  her  house;  This  earl 
William  had  at  that  time  four  daughters,  Margaret,  Philippa,  Joan, 
and  Isabella  :  the  young  king  Edward  paid  more  court  and  attention 
to  Philippa  than  to  any  of  the  others  ;  the  young  lady  also  conversed 
more  frequently  with  him,  and  sought  his  company  oftener  than  any 
of  her  sisters.  The  queen  remained  at  Valenciennes  during  eight 
days,  with  the  good  earl  and  countess  Joan  of  Valois ;  in  the  mean 
time  the  queen  made  every  preparation  for  her  departure,  and  sir 
John  wrote  very  affectionate  letters  unto  certain  knights,  and  those 
companions  in  whom  he  put  the  most  confidence,  in  Hainault,  in 
Brabant,  and  Bohemia,  beseeching  them,  from  all  the  friendship  that 
was  between  them,  that  they  would  accompany  him  in  his  expedition 
to  England. 

There  were  great  numbers  in  these  countries  who  were  willing  to 
go  with  him  from  the  love  they  bore  him,  and  many  who  refused, 
notwithstanding  his  request ;  and  even  sir  John  himself  was  much 
reproved  by  the  earl,  his  brother,  and  by  some  of  his  council,  because 
it  seemed  to  them  that  this  enterprise  was  of  much  hazard,  on  ac- 
count of  the  great  divisions  and  enmities  which  at  that  time  subsisted 
among  the  great  barons  and  commons  in  England ;  and  also  because 
the  English  are  always  veiy  jealous  of  strangers,  which  made  theiln 
doubt  whether  sir  John  de  Hainault  and  his  companions  would  ever 
return.    But,  notwithstanding  all  their  blame  and  all  their  advice 


  17 

bestowed  upon  him,  the  gallant  knight  would  not  chan^  his  purpo^ 
saying,  that  he  could  die  but  once ;  that  the  time  was  in  the  will  of 
God ;  and  that  all  true  knights  were  bound  to  aid,  to  the  utmost  of 
their  power,  all  ladies  and  damsels  driven  from  their  kingdoms  com 
fortless  and  forlorn. 

•CHAPTER  ix. 

QUEEN  ISABELLA  ARRIVES  IN  ENGLAND  WITH  SIR  JOKHi  DE  HAINAULT. 

Thus  was  sir  John  de  Hainault  strengthened  and  encouraf^ed  in 
his  resolution.  He  earnestly  entreated  the  Hainaulters  to  be  at  Halle 
the  Brabanters  at  Breda,  the  Hollanders  (of  whom  he  had  a  few) 'at 
Dordrecht,  and  the  Bohemians  at  Gertruydenberg,  by  a  fixed  and 
limited  day.  The  queen  of  England  took  leave  of  the  earl  and 
countess,  thanking  them  much  for  the  honor  and  entertainment  they 
had  shown  her,  and  kissed  them  at  her  departure.  The  queen,  her 
son,  and  suite,  set  off,  accompanied  by  sir  John,  who  with  great  dif- 
faculty  had  obtained  his  brother's  permission.  He  said  to  him,  when 
he  took  his  leave,  «  My  dear  lord  and  brother,  I  am  young,  anH  be- 
heve  that  God  has  inspired  me  with  a  desire  of  this  enterprise  for  u  v 
advancement;  I  also  think  and  believe  for  certain,  that  this  lady  ana 
her  son  have  been  driven  from  their  kingdom  wrongfully  and  sinfully 
If  it  IS  for  the  honor  and  glory  of  God,  and  of  the  world,  to  comfort 
the  afflicted  and  oppressed,  how  much  more  so  is  it,  to  help  and  succor 
one  of  such  high  birth,  who  is  the  daughter  of  a  king  descended 
from  royal  lineage,  and  to  whose  blood  we  ourselves  are°  related  !  I 
would  have  preferred  renouncing  every  expectation  I  have  here,  and 
gone  and  served  God  beyond  seas,  without  ever  returning,  rather 
than  this  good  lady  should  have  left  us  without  comfort  and  aid.  If 
you  will  permit  me  to  go,  and  grant  me  a  willing  leave,  I  shall  do  ' 
well,  and  thereby  better  accomplish  my  purpose." 

When  the  good  earl  had  heard  his  brother,  and  perceived  the  greai 
desire  he  had  for  this  enterprise,  and  that  possibly  it  might  turn  out  not 
only  to  his  own  honor,  but  to  that  of  his  descendants ;  he  said  to  him, 
"  Dear  brother,  God  forbid  that  there  should  be  any  hindrance  to  your 
wish  :  therefore  I  give  you  leave  in  the  name  of  God !"  He  then 
kissed  him,  and  squeezed  his  hand,  in  sign  of  great  affection. 

Sir  John  set  out,  and  went  that  night  to  Mons,  in  Hainault,  where 
he  slept,  as  did  the  queen  of  England.    Why  should  I  lengthen  my 
story  ?    They  travelled  in  such  a  manner  as  to  arrive  at  Dordrecht 
by  the  time  limited  for  their  friends  to  meet  them.    At  that  place 
they  provided  themselves  with  vessels  of  different  sizes,  and  having 
embarked  their  cavalry,  baggage,  &c.,  they  set  sail,  having  first 
recommended  themselves  to  the  care  of  the  Lord.    In  this  expedi- 
tion there  were  the  following  knights  and  lords  of  Hainault;  first, 
sir  John  de  Hainault,  lord  of  Beaumont,  sir  Henry  d'Antoing,  sir 
Michael  de  Ligne,  the  lord  of  Gommegines,  sir  Percival  de  Semeries, 
sir  Robert  de  Bailleuil,  sir  Sanxen  de  Bouissoit,  the  lords  of  Vertaing, 
de  Pocelles,  de  Villers,  de  Hein,  de  Sars,  de  Boisiers,  d'Ambreticourt, 
de  Sermuel,  sir  Oulphart  de  Guistelle,  and  many  other  knights  and 
esquires,  all  eager  to  sei-ve  their  master.    When  they  left  the  harbor 
of  Dordrecht,  the  fleet,  considering  the  force,  made  a  beautiful  ap. 
pearance,  from  its  good  order,  and  from  the  weather  being  clear  and 
temperate.    They  came  opposite  to  the  dykes  of  Holland  the  first 
tide  after  their  departure.    The  next  day  they  cast  anchor  and  furled 
their  sails,  intending  to  follow  the  coast  of  Zealand,  and  to  land  at  a 
port  which  they  had  descried ;  but  they  were  prevented  by  a  violent 
tempest,  which  drove  them  so  far  ouit  of  their  course,  that  for  two 
days  they  knew  not  where  they  were.    In  this  God  was  very  merciful 
to  them ;  for,  had  they  landed  at  the  port  they  intended,  they  would 
have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  who  apprised  of  their 
coming,  waited  for  them  at  that  place  to  put  them  to  death.    At  the 
end  of  two  days  the  storm  abated,  and  the  sailors  descrying  England, 
made  for  it  with  great  joy,  and  landed  upon  the  sands,  having  neither 
harbor  nor  safe  port.    They  remained  there  three  days  at  a  short 
allowance  of  provisions,  while  they  disembarked  their  cavalry,  and 
landed  their  baggage.    They  were  ignorant  in  what  part  of  England 
they  were,  whether  that  part  of  the  country  was  friendly  to  them  or 
not.    The  fourth  day  they  began  their  march,  putting  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  God  and  St.  George,  having  suffered  much 
from  cold  and  hunger  in  .  addition  to  their  late  fears,  of  which  they 
had  not  yet  divested  themselves.    They  marched  over  hill  and  dale 
until  they  came  to  some  villages ;  soon  afterwards  they  saw  a  large 
monastery  of  black  friars,  called  St.  Hamons,  where  they  refreshed 
themselves  during  three  days.* 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE  QUEEN  OF  ENGLAND  BESIEGES  HER  HUSBAND  IN  THE  CITY  OF  BRISTOL. 

The  news  of  her  amval  being  spread  abroad,  soon  came  to  the 
knowledge  of  those  lords  by  whose  advice  she  had  returned ;  they 
got  themselves  ready  as  soon  as  possible  to  join  her  son,  whom  they 
wished  to  have  for  their  sovereign.  The  first  who  came  was  Henry, 
earl  of  Lancaster,  surnamed  Wryneck,  brother  to  the  earl  Thomas, 
who  had  been  beheaded,  and  father  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who 
makes  so  conspicuous  a  figure  in  the  following  history.  This  earl 
Henry  was  attended  by  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms.  After  him 
*P:  Vir:  says  that  this  company  landed  in  the  county  of  Suffolk,  and  mentions  a 
village  called  Orwel,  in  which  they  refreshed  themselves.  The  Chronicle  of  Flanders 
calls  it  Norwell,  and  adds  that  it  is  a  sea  fotlr^AnnoUitions  from  D&ma  Sauvaob'3 
edition. 


18 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


.;ome,  from  different  parts,  earls,  barons,  knights,  and  esquires,  and 
with  such  an  armed  force,  that  they  no  longer  thought  they  had  any- 
thing  to  apprehend.  As  they  advanced,  their  forces  were  still  in. 
creased  ;  so  that  a  council  was  called  to  consider  if  they  should  not 
Tiarch  directly  to  Bristol,  where  the  king  and  the  two  Spencers  then 
vvere. 

Bristol  was  at  that  time  a  large  town,  well  inclosed,  and  situated 
cn  a  good  port.  Its  castle  was  very  strong,  and  surrounded  by  the 
sea.  The  king,  and  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  the  elder,  who  was  about 
ninety  years  of  age,  and  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  his  son,  the  chief  gov- 
ernor of  the  king,  and  adviser  of  all  his  evil  deeds,  shut  themselves 
up  in  it.  The  eai-l  of  Arundel,  who  had  married  the  daughter  of  the 
younger  Spencer,  was  also  there,  as  well  as  divers  knights  and  esquires, 
attending  the  king's  court.  ,  i  • 

The  queen,  with  all  her  company,  the  lords  of  Hainault,  and  their 
suite,  took  the  shortest  road  for  that  place  ;  and  in  every  town  through 
which  they  passed  were  entertained  with  every  mark  of  distinction. 
Their  forces  were  augmenting  daily  until  they  arrived  at  Bristol,  which 
they  besieged  in  form.  The  king,  and  the  younger  Spencer,  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  castle ;  old  sir  Hu/jh,  and  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
remained  in  the  town.  ,      rr  . 

When  tae  cnizens  saw  the  queen's  force,  and  the  afFections  of 
almost  all  E-  giand  on  her  side,  alarmed  at  their  own  perilous  situation, 
they  de^•. mined  in  council  to  surrender  the  town,  on  condition  that 
their  lives  and  property  should  be  spared.  They  sent  to  treat  with  the 
queen  on  this  subject ;  but  neither  she  nor  her  council  would  consent 
to  it,  unless  sir  Hugh  Spencer  and  the  earl  of  Arundel  were  delivered 
up  to  her  discretion,  for  she  had  come  purposely  to  destroy  them. 

The  citizens  seeing  they  had  no  other  means  of  saving  the  town, 
their  lives,  and  their  fortunes,  acceded  to  the  queen's  terms,  and  opened 
their  gates  to  her.  She  entered  the  town,  accompanied  by  sir  John 
de  Hainault,  with  all  her  barons,  knights,  and  esquires,  who  took  their 
lodging  therein  ;  the  others,  for  want  of  accommodation,  remained 
without.  Sir  Hugh  Spencer,  and  the  earl  of  Arundel,  were  delivered 
to  the  queen  to  do  with  them  as  it  should  please  her.  Her  children 
were  also  brought  to  her — John  and  her  two  daughters,  found  there  in 
the  keeping  of  sir  Hugh  Spencer.  As  she  had  not  seen  them  a  long 
time,  this  gave  her  great  joy,  as  well  as  to  all  her  party. 

The  king  and  the  younger  Spencer,  shut  up  in  the  castle,  were  much 
grieved  at  what  passed,  seeing  the  whole  country  turned  to  the  queen's 
party,  and  to  Edward,  his  eldest  son. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

8IK  nUGH  SPENCER  THE  ELDER,  AND  THE  EARL  OF  ARUNDEL,  ARE 
ADJUDGED  TO  DEATH. 

As  soon  as  the  queen  and  the  barons  were  lodged  at  their  ease, 
ihey  made  their  approaches  to  the  castle  as  near  as  they  could.  The 
queen  then  ordered  sir  Hugh  Spencer  the  elder,  and  the  earl  of  Arun- 
del,  to  be  brought  before  her  eldest  son,  and  the  barons  assembled, 
and  said  to  them,  that  she  and  her  son  would  see  that  law  and  justice 
should  be  done  unto  them  according  to  their  deeds.  Sir  Hugh  replied, 
"  Ah  I  madam,  God  grant  us  an  upright  judge  and  a  just  sentence  ; 
and  that  if  we  cannot  have  it  in  this  world,  we  may  find  it  in  another !" 
Then  rose  up  sir  Thomas  Wager,  a  good  knight,  wise  and  courteous, 
and  marshal  of  the  army :  he  read,  from  a  paper  in  his  hand,  the 
charges  against  them,  and  then  addressed  himself  to  an  old  knight, 
seated  on  his  right  hand,  to  decide  the  punishment  due  to  persons 
guilty  of  such  crimes.    This  knight  consulted  with  the  other  barons 
and  knights,  and  reported  it  as  their  opinion,  that  they  deserved  death 
for  the  many  horrible  crimes  with  which  they  had  been  charged,  and 
which  they  believed  to  be  clearly  proved ;  that  they  ought,  from  the 
diversity  of  their  "crimes,  to  suffer  in  three  different  manners :  first,  to 
be  drawn  on  a  hurdle  to  the  place  of  execution,  there  to  be  beheaded, 
and  afterwards  to  be  hung  on  a  gibbet.    Agreeably  to  this  sentence, 
they  were  executed  before  the  castle  of  Bristol,  in  the  sight  of  the  king, 
Bir  Hugh  Spencer,  and  all  those  within  it.  This  execution  took  place 
in  Octpber,  on  St.  Denis's  day,  1326. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Hfi  Aim  OF  ENGLAND  AND  SIR  HUGH  SPENCER  ARE  TAKEN  AT  SEA  AS  THEY 
WERE  ENDEAVORING  TO  ESCAPE  FROM  THE  CASTLE  OF  BRISTOL. 

This  act  of  justice  performed,  the  king  and  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  seeing 
themselves  so  closely  pressed,  and  being  ignorant  whether  any  succor 
was  coming  to  them,  embarked  one  morning  with  a  few  followers,  in 
a  small  boat  behind  the  castle,  intending,  if  possible,  to  reach  the 
principality  of  Wales :  they  were  eleven  or  twelve  days  in  this  small 
boat,  and  notwithstanding  every  effort  to  get  forward,  the  winds  proved 
60  contnry,  by  the  will  of  God,  that  once  or  twice  a  day  they  were 
driven  back  within  a  quarter  o^  a  league  of  the  castle  whence  they 
eet  out.  At  length  sii  Henry  Beaumont,  s-on  of  the  viscount  Beau- 
mont of  Englano,  espying  the  vessel,  embarked  with  some  of  his  com- 
panions in  a  barge,  and  rowed  so  vigorously  after  it,  that  the  king's 
boatmen,  unable  to  escape,  were  overtaken.  The  king  and  sir  Hugh 
Spencer  were  brought  back  to  Bristol,  and  delivered  to  the  queen  and 


her  son  as  prisoners.  Thus  ended  this  bold  and  gallant  enterprise  of 
sir  John  de  Hainault  and  his  companions,  who,  when  they  embarked 
at  Dordrecht,  amounted  to  no  more  than  three  hundred  men-at-arms. 
By  their  means*  queen  Isabella  recovered  her  kingdom,  and  destroyed 
her  enemies ;  at  which  the  whole  nation,  except  some  few  who  were 
attached  to  the  Spencers,  was  greatly  rejoiced. 

When  the  king  and  sir  Hugh  Spencer  were  brought  to  Bristol  by 
sir  Henry  Beaumont,  the  king  was  sent,  by  the  advice  of  the  barons 
and  knights,  to  Berkeley  castle,  under  a  strong  guard.  Many  atten- 
tions  were  paid  to  him,  and  proper  people  were  placed  near  his  person, 
to  take  every  care  of  him,  but  on  no  account  to  suffer  him  to  pass  the 
bounds  of  the  castle.  Sir  Hugh  Spencer  was  delivered  up  to  sir  Thomas 
Wager,  marshal  of  the  army. 

The  queen  and  all  the  army  set  out  for  London,  which  is  the  pi 
cipal  city  in  England.  Sir  Thomas  Wager  caused  sir  Hugh  Spencer 
to  be  fastened  on  the  poorest  and  smallest  horse  he  could  find,  clothed 
with  a  tabart,  such  as  he  was  accustomed  to  wear.  He  led  him  thus 
in  derision,  in  the  suite  of  the  queen,  through  all  the  towns  they  passed, 
where  he  was  announced  by  trumpets  and  cymbals,  by  way  of  greater 
mockery,  till  they  reached  Hereford,  where  she  and  her  suite  were 
respectfully  and  joyfully  received.  The  feast  of  All  Saints  was  there 
celebrated  with  the  greatest  solemnity  and  magnificence,  out  of  affec- 
tion to  her  son,  and  respect  to  the  noble  foreigners  that  attended  him. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SIR  HUGH  SPENCER  JUDGED  AND  EXECUTED. 

When  the  feast  was  over,  sir  Hugh,  who  was  not  beloved  in  those 
parts,  was  brought  before  the  queen  and  knights  assembled ;  the 
charges  were  read  to  him — to  which  he  made  no  reply ;  the  barons 
and  knights  then  passed  the  following  sentence  on  him  :  first,  that  he 
should  be  drawn  on  a  hurdle,  attended  by  trumpets  and  clarions, 
through  all  the  streets  in  the  city  of  Hereford,  and  then  conducted  to 
the  market-place,  where  all  the  people  were  assembled  ;  at  that  place 
he  was  to  be  bound  upon  a  high  scaffold*,  in  order  that  he  might  be 
more  easily  seen  by  the  people.  First,  his  private  parts  were  cut  off, 
because  he  was  deemed  a  heretic,  and  guilty  of  unnatural  practices, 
even  with  the  king,  whose  affections  he  had  alienated  from  the  queen 
by  his  wicked  suggestions.  His  private  parts  were  then  cast  into  a 
large  fire  kindled  close  to  him  ;  afterwards,  his  heart  was  thrown  into 
the  same  fire,  because  it  had  been  false  and  traitorous,  since  he  had 
by  his  treasonable  counsels  so  advised  the  king,  as  to  bring  shame  and 
mischief  on  the  land,  and  had  caused  some  of  the  greatest  lords  to  bo 
beheaded,  by  whom  the  kingdom  ought  to  have  been  supported  and 
defended ;  and  had  so  seduced  the  king,  that  he  could  not  nor  would 
not  see  the  queen,  or  his  eldest  son,  who  was  to  be  their  future  sove- 
reign, both  of  whom  had,  to  preserve  their  lives,  been  forced  to  quit 
the  kingdom.  The  other  parts  of  sir  Hugh  thus  disposed  of,  his  head 
was  cut  off  and  sent  to  London. 

After  the  execution,  the  queen  aad  all  the  lords,  with  a  great  num- 
ber of  common  people,  set  out  for  London.  As  they  approached  it, 
great  crowds  came  out  to  meet  them,  and  received  both  her  and  her 
son,  as  well  as  those  who  accompanied  her,  with  great  reverence. 

The  citizens  presented  handsome  gifts  to  the  queen,  as  ^vell  as  to 
those  of  her  suite,  where  they  thought  them  best  bestowed.  -After 
fifteen  days  passed  in  feasts  and  rejoicings,  the  companions  of  sir 
John  de  Hainault  were  impatient  to  return  home,  for  they  thought 
they  had  well  performed  their  duty,  and  acquired  great  honor.  They 
took  leave  of  the  queen  and  of  the  nobles  of  the  country,  who  besought 
them  to  tarry  a  little  longer,  to  consider  what  ought  to  be  done  with 
the  king,  then  a  prisoner ;  but  they  had  so  great  a  desire  to  return 
home,  that  entreaties  were  of  no  avail.  When  the  queen  and  her  coun- 
cil saw  this,  they  addressed  themselves  to  sir  John  de  Hainault,  and 
requested  him  to  remain  only  till  after  Christmas,  and  that  he  would 
detain  as  many  of  his  followers  as  possible.  That  gallant  knight, 
wishing  to  leave  nothing  undone  that  depended  on  him,  courteously 
complied  with  the  queen's  request.  He  detained  as  many  of  his 
companions  as  he  could ;  but  small  was  the  number,  the  greater  part 
refusing  to  stay  on  any  account,  which  angered  him  much. 

Though  the  queen  and  her  council  saw  that  no  entreaties  could 
prevail  on  his  companions  to  stay,  they  showed  them  every  mark  of 
respect.  The  queen  ordered  a  large  sum  of  money  to  be  given  them 
for  their  expenses,  besides  jewels  of  high  price,  which  she  presented 
to  each  according  to  his  rank ;  so  that  all  were  perfectly  satisfied. 
She  also  paid  to  each,  in  ready  money,  the  value  of  their  horses  that 
they  chose  to  leave  behind,  according  to  their  own  estimation,  without 
any  demur. 

Sir  John  and  a  few  of  his  companions  remained  in  England,  ac- 
cording  to  the  queen's  desire,  and  the  English  paid  to  him  and  Ids 
companions  all  the  respect  in  their  power. 

There  was  at  that  time  a  great  number  of  countesses  and  other 
noble  ladies  and  damsels  attendant  on  the  queen,  as  well  as  others 
who  came  there  daily,  who  were  not  behindhand  in  their  attentions  to 
lir  John,  thinking  the  gallant  knight  very  deserving  of  them. 


*  Lord  Bemers  adds  "&  the  Ibrdes  in  Inglande,"  not  thinking  it  right  that  aL  thi 
praise  should  be  given  to  the  Hainaulters. 

*  Ty«d  OQ  high  upon  a  ladd«r.lescbeli«.}— J^o&o  Bernsrb. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &.c. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  CORONATION  OF  KING  EDWARD  THE  THIRD. 

Most  of  the  followers  of  sir  John  de  Hainault  having  returned  home, 
the  lord  of  Beaumont  however  remaining,  the  queen  gave  leave  to 
many  of  her  household,  as  well  as  others,  to  return  to  their  country, 
seats,  except  a  few  of  the  nobles,  whom  she  kept  with  her  as  her 
council,  expressly  ordering  them  to  come  back  at  Christmas  to  a  great 
court,  which  at  that  time  she  intended  to  hold.  They  took  leave,  pro. 
mising  to  be  there  at  the  time  appointed,  as  well  as  many  others  who 
had  notice  of  the  feast.  When  Christmas  came,  she  held  the  court 
jabove  mentioned,  and  it  was  very  fully  attended  by  all  the  nobles  and 
prelates  of  the  realm,  as  well  as  by  the  principal  officers  of  the  chief 
cities  and  towns.  In  this  assembly  it  was  determined,  that  the  king, 
dom  could  no  longer  remain  without  a  sovereign,  and  that  all  the  acts 
of  the  king,  then  in  prison,  proceeding  from  his  own  will,  or  the  evil 
counsel  of  others,  and  ill  government  of  the  realm,  should  be  stated  in 
writing,  and  read  aloud  to  all  the  nobles  and  sages  of  the  country,  in 
order  that  they  might  take  advice,  and  resolve  how,  and  by  whom, 
the  country  in  future  should  be  governed  :  and  when  all  the  acts  done 
by  the  king,  or  having  his  consent,  as  well  as  his  conduct  in  private 
life,  had  been  read,  the  chiefs  of  the  assembly  consulted  together,  and 
agreeing,  from  their  own  knowledge,  that  the  greater  part  of  what 
they  had  just  heard  read  was  true,  that  such  a  man  was  not  worthy 
to  be  a  king,  neither  to  bear  a  crown,  nor  the  title  of  king,  they  unani- 


Edward  the  Third.— From  the  tomb  at  Westminister  Abbey 


mou'sly  resolved,  that  his  elder  son  and  true  heir,  then  present,  should 
be  crowned  instead  of  the  father ;  and  that  he  should  take  good  and 
loyal  counsel,  that  the  kingdom  might  be  henceforward  better  gov- 
erned. They  ordered  that  his  father  should  be  kept  a  prisoner,  having 
every  attention  paid  to  his  rank,  as  long  as  he  should  live.  All  was 
done,  as  agreed  to  by  the  chief  nobles  of  the  country  and  the  princi- 
pal officers  of  the  great  towns. 

The  young  king  Edward,  since  so  fortunate  in  arms,  was  cj-owned 
with  a  royal  diadem,  in  the  palace  of  Westminister,  on  Christmas- 
day,  1326.  He  completed  his  sixteenth  year  on  the  feast  of  the  con- 
version of  St.  Paul  following. 

At  this  coronation,  sir  John  de  Hainault,  and  all  his  companions, 
noble  or  otherwise,  were  much  feasted,  and  many  rich  jewels  were 
given  to  him  and  those  that  stayed  with  him.  He  and  his  friends 
remained  during  these  grand  feasts,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  the 
lords  and  ladies  that  were  there,  until  Twelfth-day,  M^hen  he  received 
information  that  the  king  of  Bohemia,  the  earl  of  Hainault  his  bro- 
ther, and  many  great  lords  of  France,  had  ordered  a  tournament  to  be 
proclaimed  at  Conde  :  sir  John,  therefore,  would  no  longer  stay,  not- 
withstanding their  entreaties,  from  the  great  desire  he  had  to  attend 
this  tournament,  to  see  his  brother  and  the  other  princes,  especially 
that  gallant  and  generous  prince,  Charles,  king  of  Bohemia. 

When  the  young  king  Edward,  his  mother,  and  the  barons,  saw 
Aat  it  was  not  possible  to  detain  him  any  longer,  they  gave  him  per- 
mission  to  depart  very  much  against  their  will.  The  king,  by  the 
advice  of  the  queen,  granted  him  an  annuity  of  four  hundred  marks 
sterling,  hereditable  rent,  to  be  held  of  him  in  fee,  payable  in  the 
city  of  Bruges.  He  gave  also  to  Philip  de  Chateaux,  his  principal 
esquire  and  chief  counsellor,  a  hundred  marks  sterling  of  rent,  to  bfe 
paid  at  the  same  time  and  place.  He  likewise  gave  a  considerable 
sum  to  defray  his  expenses,  and  those  of  his  attendants,  on  their  re- 
turn  home.  He  ordered  many  knights  to  accompany  him  to  Dover, 
and  that  his  passage  should  be  free  of  all  cost.  He  presented  the 
countess  de  Gareimes,  sister  to  the  count  de  Bar,  and  some  other 


ladies  who  had  accompanied  the  queen  to  England,  with  many  rich 
jewels,  on  their  taking  leave. 

Sir  John  and  his  company  immediately  embarked  on  board  the 
vessels  prepared  for  them,  to  be  in  time  for  the  tournament.  The 
king  sent  with  him  fifteen  young  and  hardy  knighL«,  to  attend  him  at 
this  tournament,  there  to  try  their  skill,  and  to  get  acquainted  with 
the  lords  and  knights  that  were  to  be  there.  Sir  John  and  his  com. 
pany  paid  them  all  the  attention  in  their  power,  and  on  this  occasion 
tournayed  at  Cond6. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

ROBERT  BRUCE,  KING  OF  SCOTLAND,  DEFIES  KING  EDWARD. 

After  the  departure  of  sir  John  de  Hainault,  king  Edward  and  his 
mother  governed  the  kingdom,  by  the  counsels  of  the  good  earl  of 
Kent,  and  of  sir  Roger  Mortimer,  who  possessed  vast  estates  in  Eng- 
land, to  the  amount  of  700Z.  sterling  a.year.  Both  of  them  had  been 
banished  with  the  queen.  They  also  took  the  advice  of  sir  Thomas 
Wager,  and  of  others,  who  were  esteemed  the  wisest  in  the  land. 
This,  however,  created  much  envy,  which  never  dies  in  England,  but 
reigns  there  as  well  as  in  other  places.  Thus  passed  the  winter  and 
Lent  in  perfect  peace,  until  Easter;  when  it  happened  that  Robert, 
king  of  Scotland,  who,  though  brave,  had  suffered  much  in  his  wars 
with  England,  having  often  been  defeated  by  king  Edward,  grand- 
father  of  the  young  king,  being  at  this  time  very  old,  and  afflicted 
with  leprosy,  hearing  that  the  king  had  been  taken  prisoner  and  de- 
posed,  and  his  counsellors  put  to  death,  thought  it  a  favorable  oppor 
tunity  to  send  a  defiance  to  the  present  king,  as  yet  a  youth,  whose 
barons  were  not  on  good  terms  with  each  other,  and  to  attempt  the 
conquest  of  some  part  of  England.  About  Easter,  1327,  he  sent  a 
defiance  to  king  Edward  and  all  the  country,  informing  them  that  he 
would  enter  the  kingdom,  and  burn  it  as  far  as  he  had  done  before 
after  the  defeat  of  Stirling,  in  which  the  English  suffered  so  much. 

When  the  young  king  and  his  council  received  this  challenge,  they 
published  it  throughout  the  kingdom,  and  ordered  that  all  the  nobles 
and  others  should  come  properly  accoutred  and  accompanied,  accord- 
ing to  their  different  ranks,  to  York,  the  day  of  Ascension  following. 
He  also  sent  a  considerable  body  of  men-at-arms  to  guard  the  fron- 
tiers  of  Scotland,  and  messengers  to  sir  John  de  Hainault,  begging 
him  very  affectionately  to  assist  and  accompany  him  in  this  expe- 
dition, and  to  meet  him  at  York  on  Ascension-day,  with  as  many 
companions  at  arms  as  he  could  bring  with  him. 

When  the  lord  of  Beaumont  received  this  request,  he  dispatched 
I  letters  and  messengers  into  Flanders,  Hainault  and  Brabant,  or 
wherever  he  thought  he  could  collect  good  companions,  praying 
them  to  meet  him,  well  equipped,  at  Wissan,*  there  to  embark  for 
England.  Such  as  he  sent  to  came,  as  well  as  others  that  heard  of 
it,  in  the  expectation  of  gaining  as  large  sums  as  those  who  had  ac- 
companied  him  in  his  former  expedition  to  England. 

When  the  lord  of  Beaumont  came  to  Wissan,  he  found  vessels 
ready  to  transport  him  and  his  company.  They  embarked  with  their 
cavalry  as  expeditiously  as  possible,  and  crossed  over  to  Dover, 
whence,  without  halting,  they  continued  their  march  till  they  reached 
York.  The  king,  his  mother,  and  a  number  of  other  lords  and  barons 
were  there  assembled,  as  well  to  advise  as  to  attend  the  king.  They 
waited  at  York  the  arrival  of  sir  John,  of  the  men-at-arms  and  arch- 
ers, and  of  the  common  people  from  the  different  towns  and  cities. 
As  they  came  in  large  bodies,  they  were  quartered  in  the  villages 
around  York,  at  the  distance  of  two  or  three  leagues,  and  thence 
marched  toward  the  borders.  • 

Sir  John  and  his  company  reached  York  by  the  appointed  time, 
and  were  welcomed  and  magnificently  entertained  by  the  king, 
queen,  and  all  the  barons.  The  handsomest  suburbs  of  the  city 
were  assigned  them  for  their  quarters,  and  a  monastery  of  white  friars 
was  allotted  for  him  and  his  household.  In  company  with  the 
knight,  came  from  Hainault,  the  lord  of  Anghien  called  sir  Walter, 
sir  Henry,  lord  of  Antoing,  the  lord  of  Seignoles,  and  the  following 
knights :  iir  Fastres  de  Reu,  sir  Robert  de  Bailleul,  sir  William  de 
Bailleirl,  his  brother,  the  lord  of  Havereth  castellan  of  Mens,  sir 
Alurt  de  Briseil,  sir  Michael  de  Ligne,  sir  John  de  Montigny  the 
younger  and  his  brother,  sir  Sause  de  Boussac,  sir  Percival  de  Seve- 
ries,  the  lords  of  Gommegines,  de  Biaurien  and  de  Folion.  There 
came  also  from  Flanders ;  first,  sir  Hector  de  Vilnius,  sir  John  de 
Rhodes,  sir  Vaufflat  de  Guistelle,  sir  James  de  Guistelle,  his  brother, 
sir  Gossuin  de  la  Muelle,  and  the  lord  of  Tarces.  Many  came  from 
Brabant ;  as  the  lord  of  Dusle,  sir  Thierry  de  Vaucourt,  sir  Rasses 
de  Gres,  sir  John"  de  Cassebegne,  sir  .Tohn  Pilestre,  sir  William  de 
Courterelles,  the  three  brothers  de  Harlebeque,  sir  Walter  de  Haute 
bergue,  and  several  others.  Of  the  Bohemians  were,  sir  .Tohn  de 
Libeaux,  Henry  his  brother,  sir  Henry  de  la  Chappelle,  sir  Hugh  de 
Hay,  sir  John  de  Limies,  sir  Lambert  des  Prez,  sir  Gilbert  de  Hers. 
There  came  also  other  volunteer  knights  out  of  Cambresis  and  Ar- 
tois,  in  hopes  of  advancement ;  so  that  sir  John  had  five  hundred 
good  men  in  his  company,  well  apparelled  and  richly  mounted. 

'  *  Wissaii  is  a  town  in  the  Boulonois,  generality  of  Calais.  It  is  believed  by  Camdeni 
I  to  be  the  Partus  Iccius  from  which  Csesar  embarked  for  Britain.  Thi.»  is  disc»»sf'9d  ir 
I  one  of  the  dissertations  at  the  close  of  the  Memoires  dp  Joinville.— Fifth  V5»Juw»'  IS 
I  Collection  of  Historical  Memoirs  relative  to  the  History  of  France. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


After  the  feast  of  the  Pentecost,  sir  William,  who  was  afterwards 
Juke  of  Juliers,  by  the  death  of  his  father,  and  sir  Thierry  de  Ham- 
berque,  since  earl  of  Los,  arrived  with  a  gallant  company,  to  do 
honor  to  sir  John  de  Hainault. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A    DISSENSION   BETWEEN  THE  ARCHERS   OF  ENGhLAND   AND    TH2  HAIN- 

AULTERS. 

The  kin^  of  England,  in  order  to  entertain  and  feast  the  strangers 
and  their  company,  held  a  great  court  on  Trinity-Sunday,  at  the  house 
of  the  Black  Friars,  where  he  and  the  queen  were  lodged,  and  where 
each  kept  their  household  separate ;  the  king  with  his  knights,  and 
the  queen  with  her  ladies,  whose  numbers  were  considerable.  At 
this  court  the  king  had  five  hundred  knights,  and  created  fifteen  new 
ones.  The  queen  gave  her  entertainment  in  the  dormitory,  where 
dt  least  sixty  ladies,  who  she  had  invited  to  entertain  sir  John  de 
Hainault  and  his  suite,  sat  down  at  her  table.  There,  might  be 
Been  a  numerous  nobility  well  sei-ved  with  plenty  of  strange  dishes, 
so  disguised  that  it  could  not  be  known  what  they  were.  There 
were  also  ladies  most  superbly  dressed,  who  were  expecting  with 
impatience  the  hour  of  the  ball,  or  a  longer  continuance  of  the  feast : 
but  it  fell  out  otherwise  ;  for,  soon  after  dinner,  a  violent  aflfray  hap. 
pened  between  some  of  the  grooms  of  the  Hainaulters,  and  the  Eng- 
lish archers,  who  were  lodged  with  them  in  the  suburbs.  This 
increased  so  much  that  the  archers  collected  together  with  their  bows 
strung,  and  shot  at  them  so  as  to  force  them  to  retreat  to  their  lodg- 
ings. The  greater  part  of  the  knights  and  their  masters,  who  were 
still  at  court,  hearing  of  the  affray,  hastened  to  their  quarters.  Those 
that  could  nut  enter  them  were  exposed  to  great  danger ;  for  the 
archers,  to  the  number  of  three  thousand,  aimed  both  at  masters  and 
servants.  It  was  supposed  that  this  affray  was  occasioned  by  the 
friends  of  the  Spencers,  and  the  earl  of  Arundel,  in  revenge  for  their 
having  been  put  to  death  through  the  advice  of  sir  John  de  Hainault. 
The  English  also,  at  whose  houses  the  Hainaulters  lodged,  barricaded 
their  doors  and  windows,  and  would  not  suffer  them  to  enter :  never- 
theless, some  of  them  got  admittance  at  the  back  doors,  and  quickly 
armed  themselves,  but  durst  not  advance  into  the  street,  for  fear  of 
the  arrows.  The  strangers  immediately  sallied  from  behind  their 
lodgings,  breaking  down  the  hedges  and  inclosures,  until  they  came 
to  a  square,  where  they  halted,  waiting  for  their  companions,  till  they 
amounted  to  a  hundred  under  arms,  and  as  many  without,  who  could 
not  gain  admittance  to  their  lodgings.  United  thus,  they  hastened 
to  assist  their  friends,  who  were  defending  their  quarters  in  the  great 
street  in  the  best  manner  they  could :  they  passed  through  the  hotel 
of  the  lord  of  Anghien,  which  had  great  gates  before  and  behind 
open  into  the  street,  where  the  archers  were  dealing  about  their 
arrows  in  a  furious  manner.  Many  Hainaulters  were  wounded  with 
them.* 

Here  we  found  the  good  knights,  sir  Fastres  de  Rue,  sir  Percival  de 
Severies,  and  sir  Sause  de  Boussac,  who,  not  getting  admittance  into 
their  lodgings,  performed  deeds  equal  to  those  that  were  armed. 
They  had  in  their  hands  great  oaken  stafTs,  taken  from  the  house  of 
a  carter:  they  dealt  their  blows  so  successfully  that  none  durst 
approach  them,  and,  being  strong  and  valiant  knights,  beat  down, 
that  evening,  upward  of  sixty  men.    At  last  the  archers  were  dis- 
comfited  and  put  to  flight.    There  remained  on  the  ground  dead 
three  hundred  men,  or  thereabouts,  who  were  all  from  the  bishoprick 
of  Lincoln.    I  believe  that  God  never  shov/ed  greater  grace  or  favor 
to  any  one  than  he  djd  in  that  day  to  sir  John  de  Hainault  and  his 
company;  for  these  archers  certainly  meant  nothing  less  than  to 
murder  and  rob  them,  notwithstanding  they  were  come  upon  the 
king's  business.    These  strangers  were  never  in  such  great  peril  as 
;iuring  the  time  they  remained  at  York :  nor  were  they  in  perfect 
safety  until  their  return  to  Wissan ;  for,  during  their  stay,  the  hatred 
of  the  archers  was  so  greatly  increased  against  them,  that  some  of 
the  barons  and  principal  knights  informed  the  lords  of  Hainault,  that 
the  archers  and  others  of  the  commonalty  of  England,  to  the  number 
of  six  thousand,  had  entered  into  an  agreement  to  massacre  and  burn 
them  and  their  followers  in  their  lodgings  either  by  night  or  day,  and 
there  was  no  one  on  the  part  of  the  king,  or  of  the  barons,  that  could 
venture  to  assist  them.    The  Hainaulters,  therefore,  had  no  other 
resource  left  than  to  stand  by  each  other,  and  to  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as-  possible.    They  made  many  prudent  regulations  for  their 
conduct,  were  frequently  obliged  to  lie  on  their  arms,  to  confine 
themselves  to  their  quarters,  and  to  have  their  armor  ready,  and  their 
horses  always  saddled.    They  were  also  obliged  to  keep  detachments 
continually  on  the  watch  in  the  fields  and  roads  round  the  city,  and  to 
send  scouts  to  the  distance  of  half  a  league,  to  see  if  those  people,  of 

*  In  Lelund's  Collectanoa,  there  is  a  different  account  ofthe  cause  of  this  affray.  Part 
second  of'voluine  first,  p.  307 : 

"  Anno  D.imini  132S,  Hunaldi  apud  Eboracum  combusseruntdesuburbiocivitatisfere 
unam  p  uochiam,  qua;  vocatur  S.  Nicholai  in  Ousegate,  propter  contumeham  motam 
inter  bnrsenses  et  illos,  quia  ceperunt  uxores  burpensium,  et  fihas,  et  ancillas,  per  vim  in 
«u!;!;r!)io  civitatis.  Bur^enses  vero  suburhii  indignati  de  tali  facinore,  congressi  sunt 
cum  Hiitialdis  more  belhco:  et  ex  utraque  parte  bene  armati  una  die  Martis  in  Septem- 
hri  ante  soiis,  ortnm  in  Watelingate  dormiente  tota  civitate  summo  mane.  Ibi  cecide- 
runt  (!e  Hunaldis  5'J7,  prseier  eos  oui  laitaliter  vulnerati  sunt  et  obierunt  in  3  die  et  in  4 
wriyenti.  De  Anjhs  ceciderunt  242.  Submersi  in  Ouse,  flu.  de  Hunaldis,  inventi  sunt 


whom  they  had  received  information,  were  coming,  with  orders,  that, 
if  they  perceived  any  bodies  in  motion  advancing  tov/ard  the  town, 
they  were  immediately  to  return  to  the  detachments  in  the  fields,  in 
order  that  they  might  be  quickly  mounted,  and  collected  together 
under  their  own  banner,  at  an  appointed  alarm-post.  They  continued 
in  the  suburbs  four  weeks  in  this  distressing  situation,  and  none, 
except  a  few  of  the  great  lords,  who  went  to  court  to  see  the  king  and 
his  council,  or  to  the  entertainments  to  hear  the  news,  ventured  to 
quit  their  quarters  or  their  arms.  If  this  unfortunate  quarrel  had  not 
happened,  they  would  have  passed  their  time  very  pleasantly ;  for 
there  was  such  plenty  in  the  city  and  surrounding  country,  that  during 
more  than  six  weeks,  while  the  king  and  the  lords  of  England,  with 
upward  of  forty  thousand  men-at-arms,  remained  there,  the  provis- 
ions  were  not  dearer ;  for  as  much  was  to  be  bought  for  a  penny  as 
before  their  arrival.  Good  wines  from  Gascony,  Alsace  and  the 
Rhine,  were  in  abundance  and  reasonable ;  poultry  and  other  such 
provisions  at  a  low  price.  Hay,  oats,  and  straw,  of  a  good  quality, 
and  cheap,  were  delivered  at  their  quarters. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

OF  THE  MANNERS  OF  THE  SCOTS,  AND  HOW  THEY  CARRY  ON  WAR. 

After  remaining  three  weeks  from  the  time  of  this  affray,  the  king 
issued  a  proclamation  by  his  marshals,  that  every  one  in  the  course  of 
the  ensuing  week  should  be  provided  with  carts,  tents,  and  everything 
necessary  for  their  march  toward  Scotland  :  when  every  one  was 
properly  equipped,  the  king  and  all  his  barons  marched  out  of  the 
city,  and  encamped  six  leagues  from  it.  Sir  John  de  Hainault  and 
his  company  were  encamped  near  the  king,  as  a  mark  of  distinction, 
and  to  prevent  the  archers  from  taking  any  advantage  of  him,  the  king 
and  this  first  division  remained  there  two  days  and  two  nights,  wait- 
ing the  arrival  of  money  for  his  expenses,  as  well  as  to  examine 
whether  anything  were  wanting.  On  the  third  day  the  army  dis- 
lodged, and  before  daybreak  marched  till  they  came  to  the  city  of 
Durham,  a  long  day's  journey,  at  the  entrance  of  a  country  called 
Northumberland,  which  is  wild,  full  of  deserts  and  mountains,  and 
poor  in  everything  except  cattle.  The  river  Tyne  runs  through  it, 
full  of  flints  and  large  stones.  Upon  this  river  is  situated  the  town 
called  Newcastle  upon  Tyne.  The  lord  marshal  of  England  was 
there,  with  a  numerous  army  to  guard  the  country  against  the  Scots. 
At  Carlisle  was  a  considerable  body  of  Welsh,  under  the  command  of 
lord  Hereford  and  lord  Mowbray,  to  defend  the  passage  of  the  Eden ; 
for  the  Scots  could  not  enter  England  without  passing  one  of  these 
rivers.  The  English  could  get  no  certain  information  of  the  Scots 
until  they  arrived  at  this  place  :  they  had  passed  the  river  so  privately, 
that  neither  those  of  Carlisle  nor  those  of  Newcastle  had  the  smallest 
knowledge  of  it.  These  towns  are  said  to  be  distant  from  each  other 
four-and-twenty  English  leagues. 

The  Scots  are  bold,  hardy,  and  much  inured  to  war.  When  they, 
make  their  invasions  into  England,  they  march  from  twenty  to  four- 
and-twenty  leagues  without  halting,*  as  well  by  night  as  day ;  for 
they  are  all  on  horseback,  except  the  camp  followers,  who  are  on 
foot.  The  knights  and  esquires  are  well  mounted  on  large  bay 
horses,  the  common  people  on  litde  galloways.  Tney  brin^  no  car- 
riages with  them,  on  account  of  the  mountains  they  have  to  pass  in 
Northumberland ;  neither  do  they  carry  with  them  any  provisions  ox 
bread  or  wine  ;  for  their  habits  of  sobriety  are  such,  in  time  of  war, 
that  they  will  live  for  a  long  time  on  flesh  half  sodden,  without  bread, 
and  drink  the  river-water  without  wine.  They  have,  therefore,  no 
occasion  for  pots  or  pans ;  for  they  dress  the  flesh  of  their  cattle  in 
the  skins,  after  they  have  taken  them  off :  and,  being  sure  to  find 
plenty  of  them  in  the  country  which  they  invade,  they  carry  none 
with  them.  Under  the  flaps  of  his  saddle,  each  man  cames  a  broad 
plate  of  metal ;  behind  the  saddle,  a  little  bag  of  oatmeal :  when  they 
have  eaten  too  much  of  the  sodden  flesh,  and  their  stomach  appears 
weak  and  empty,  they  place  this  plate  over  the  fire,  mix  with  water 
their  oatmeal,  and  when  the  plate  is  heated,  they  put  a  litde  of  the 
paste  upon  it,  and  make  a  thin  cake,  like  a  cracknel  or  biscuit,  which 
they  eat  to  warm  their  stomachs  :  it  is  therefore  no  wonder,  that  they 
perform  a  longer  day's  march  than  other  soldiers.  In  this  manner  the 
Scots  entered  England,  destroying  and  burning  everything  as  they 
passed.  They  seized  more  cattle  than  they  knew  what  to  do  with. 
Their  army  consisted  of  four  thousand  men-at-arms,  knights  and 
esquires,  well  mounted ;  besides  twenty  thousand  men,  bold  and 
hardy,  armed  after  the  manner  of  their  country,  and  mounted  upon 
litde  hackneys,  that  are  never  tied  up  or  dressed,  but  turned,  imme- 
diately after  the  day's  march,  to  pasture  on  the  heath  or  in  the  fields. 
This  army  was  commanded  by  two  valiant  captains.  The  king  of 
Scotland  himself,  who  had  been  very  brave,  yet  being  old,  and  labor- 
ing under  a  leprosy,  appointed  for  one  that  gallant  prince,  so  re- 
nowned in  arms,  the  earl  of  Moray,  who  bore  upon  his  banner  argent 
three  pillows  gules ;  the  other  was  sir  James  Douglas,  esteemed  the 
bravest  and  most  enterprising  knight  in  the  two  kingdoms  :  he  bore 
for  arms  azure  on  a  chef  argent.  These  two  lords  were  the  greatest 
barons,  and  most  renowned  for  their  prowess  and  other  feats  of  arms. 

*Where%'er  English  leagues  are  mentioned,  lord  Berners  translates  them,  and  pro^ 
bably  correctly,  miles ;  it  is  incredible  that  a  body  of  men  armed  at  all  points,  slwuld 
travel  from  sixty  to  eighty  miles  a  day  on  horseback,  which  the  Scots  must  have  dos« 
if  we  are  here  to  read  leagues.--£o. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


21 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

KIN.T  EDWARD'S  FIRST  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  SCOTS. 

When  the  English  king  and  all  his  host  had  seen  the  smoke  of 
the  fires,  which  the  Scots  had  made,  the  alarm  was  immediately 
sounded,  and  every  one  ordered  to  dislodge  and  to  follow  his  ban. 
ners :  they  all,  therefore,  withdrew  to  the  fields,  armed  for  imme- 
diate  oombat.  Three  battafions  of  infantry  were  formed;  each 
battalion  having  two  wings,  composed  of  five  hundred  men-at-arms, 
who  were  to  remain  on  horseback. 

It  was  said,  that  there  were  eight  thousand  men-at-arms,  knights 
and  esquires,  and  thirty  thousand  men  armed  and  equipped,  half  of 
whom  were  mounted  on  small  hackneys ;  the  other  half  were  coun- 
trymen on  foot,  sent  by  the  towns  and  paid  by  them.  There  were 
also  twenty-four  thousand  archers  on  foot,  besides  all  the  crew  of 
followers  of  the  army.  Thus  being  drawn  up,  they  marched  in 
battle  array  after  the  Scots,  toward  the  place  from  whence  the 
smoke  came,  until  it  was  night.  The  army  halted  in  a  wood,  by 
the  side  of  a  small  river,  to  rest  themselves,  and  to  wait  for  their 
baggage  and  provision. 


£l>WARt>  THE  Third's  first  Expedition  against  thk  Scots.— From  an  illuminated  Froiasart 


The  Scots  had  burnt  and  pillaged  all  the  country  within  five 
leagues*  of  the  place  where  they  were,  without  the  English  being 
able  to  come  up  with  them 

At  daybreak  the  next  morning  every  one  was  armed,  and,  with 
.lanners  displayed,  marched  in  good  order  over  mountains  and 
through  valleys,  but  could  never  approach  the  Scots,  who  were 
advanced  before  them ;  for  there  were  so  many  marshes  and  danger- 
ous places,  that  it  was  ordered,  under  pain  of  death,  that  no  one 
should  quit  his  banner,  except  the  mai*shals.  When  it  drev/  toward 
night,  the  cavalry,  and  those  who  attended  the  baggage,  more  espe- 
cially  the  infantry,  were  so  fatigued,  that  they  could  march  no  further. 

The  lords  saw  that  they  followed  the  Scots  to  no  purpose ;  and 
that,  if  the  Scots  were  willing  to  wait  for  them,  they  might  post 
themselves  on  some  mountain,  or  in  some  dangerous  pass,  where 
they  could  not  be  attacked  but  at  extreme  disadvantage. 

The  king  then  ordered  the  marshals  to  encamp  the  army  there 
for  the  night,  in  order  that  they  might  consider  what  was  to  be  done 
the  next  day.  The  army  lay  in  a  wood  upon  the  banks  of  a  small 
river,  and  the  king  was  lodged  in  a  poor  monastery  hard  by.  The 
men-at-arms,  horses  and  baggage,  were  much  fatigued.  When  each 
had  chosen  a  spot  of  ground  to  encamp  himself  on,  the  lords  retired 
apart,  to  consider  what  would  be  the  best  method  to  force  the  Scots 
to  battle,  considering  the  situation  of  the  country  in  which  they 
were.  It  appeared  to  them,  that  the  Scots  were  sheering  off  to  their 
own  country,  burning  and  pillaging  as  they  went,  and  that  it  would 
be  impossible  to  fight  with  them  in  these  mountains,  without  a 
manifest  disadvantage,  supposing  they  should  overtake  them,  which 
they  could  not ;  but,  as  they  must  repass  the  Tyne,  it  was  deter- 
mined in  fall  council,  that  if  they  were  to  get  themselves  ready 
al)ou#  midnight,  and  hasten  their  march  next  day,  they  might  cut 
off  the  passage  of  the  river,  and  force  them  to  fight  to  a  disadvantage, 
or  remain  shut  up  prisoners  in  England. 

After  this  resolution  had  been  entered  into,  each  retired  to  his 

*  Lord  Berners  again  translates  "  lieues"  miles.  Mr.  Johnes's  translation  does  not 
■,'ive  so  lively  an  idea  ot'the  audacity  of  t!ie  Scots,  who  destroyed  tlie  country  as  it  were 
in  bravado,  as  that  of  Lord  Berners ;  his  words  are :  "  And  all  that  day  [et  tout  le  jour] 
;he  Scottis  had  brent,  and  wasted  and  pilled  y*"  country  about  within  v  myle  of  the 
!:i!;iysshe  oste,  but  the  Inglysshmen  coulde  nat  overtake  them  *  *  *  *  theycoulde 
nsur  aproche  nere  to  the  Scottis,  who  went  wastyng  the  countrey  before  them."— Ed. 


quarters,  to  eat  and  drink  what  he  could  find  there  ;  and  they  desired 
their  companions  to  be  silent,  in  order  that  the  trumpets  might  b'. 
heard :  at  the  first  sounding  of  which,  the  horses  were  to  be  saddle  i 
and  made  ready ;  at  the  second,  every  one  was  to  arm  himself  witi  i 
oiit  delay;  and,  at  the  third,  to  mount  their  horses  immediately,  ar  1 
join  their  banners.  Each  was  to  take  only  one  loaf  of  bread  wiih 
him,  slung  behind  him  after  the  manner  of  hunters.  All  unnecessary 
arms,  harness,  and  baggage,  were  ordered  to  be  left  behind,  as  they 
thought  they  should  for  a  certainty  give  battle  the  next  day,  whatever 
might  be  the  consequejices,  whether  they  should  win  or  lose  all.  As 
it  had  been  ordered  so  was  it  executed,  and  all  were  mounted  and 
ready  about  midnight.  Some  had  but  litde  rest,  notwithstanding 
they  had  labored  hard  the  day  before.  Day  began  to  appear  as  the 
battalions  were  assembled  at  their  different  posts  :  the  banner-bearers 
then  hastened  on  over  heaths,  moimtains,  valleys,  rocks,  and  many 
dangerous  places,  without  meeting  any  level  country.  On  the  sum- 
mits of  the  mountains,  and  in  the  valleys,  were  large  marshes  and 
bogs,  and  of  such  extent,  that  it  was  a  miracle  many  were  not  lost 
in  them  ;  for  each  galloped  forward  without  waiting  for  either  com- 
mander or  companion :  those  who  fell  into  them  found  difficulty  in 
getting  any  to  help  them.  Many  banners  re. 
mained  there,  and  several  baggage  and  sumpter 
horses  never  came  out  again. 

In  the  course  of  the  day,  there  were  frequent 
cries  of  alarm,  as  if  the  ioremosi;  ranks  were 
engaged  with  the  enemy ;  which  those  behind 
believing  to  be  true,  they  hurried  fomaid  as 
fast  as  possible,  over  rocks  and  mountains, 
sword  in  hand,  with  their  helmets  and  shields 
prepared  for  fighting,  without  waiting  for  father, 
brother,  or  friend.  When  they  had  hastened 
about  half  a  league  tov/;n-d  the  place  from 
which  the  noise  Cc.me,  they  found  themselves 
disappointed,  8s  the  cries  proceeded  from  some 
herds  of  deer  or  other  wild  beasts,  which 
abounded  in  these  heaths  and  desert  places, 
and  which  fled  before  the  banners,  pursued  by 
the  shouts  of  the  army,  which  made  them  ima- 
gine it  was  something  else. 

In  this  manner,  the  young  king  of  England, 
agreeably  to  the  advice  of  his  council,  rode  all 
that  day  over  mountains  and  deserts,  without 
keeping  to  any  fixed  road,  or  finding  any  town. 
About  vespers,  and  sorely  fatigued,  they  reached 
the  Tyne,  which  the  Scots  had  already  crossed, 
though  the  English-  supposed  they  had  it  still 
to  repass.    Accordingly,  they  went  over  the 
ford,  but  with  great  difficulty,  owing  to  the  large 
stones  that  were  in  the  river. 
When  they  had  passed  over,  each  took  up  his  lodging  on  its  banks 
as  he  could ;  and  at  this  time  the  sun  was  set.    There  were  few 
among  them  that  had  any  hatchets,  wedges,  or  other  instruments,  to 
cut  down  trees,  to  make  them.seives  huts;  many  of  them  had  lost 
their  companions,  and  even  the  foot  had  remained  behind,  not  know, 
ing  what  road  to  ask  for.    Those  who  were  best  acquainted  with 
the  country  said,  that  they  had  travelled  that  day  twenty  English 
leagues*  on  a  gallop,  without  stopping,  except  to  arrange  the  furni. 
ture  of  their  horses,  when  it  had  been  loosened  by  the  violent  exer- 
cise.   They  were  forced  to  lie  this  night  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
in  their  armor,  and  at  the  same  time  hold  their  horses  by  their  bri. 
dies,  for  there  was  not  any  place  where  they  could  tie  them.  Thus 
the  horses  had  nothing  to  eat,  neither  oats  nor  any  forage ;  and  the 
men  had  only  their  loaf  that  was  tied  behind  them,  which  v/as  wetted 
by  the  sweat  of  the  horses.    They  had  no  other  beverage  but  the 
water  of  the  river,  except  som.e  great  lords,  who  had  bottles  among 
their  baggage :  nor  had  they  fire  or  liglit,  not  having  anything  to 
make  them  of ;  except  some  few  lords,  who  had  some  torches, 
which  they  had  brought  on  sumpter  horses.    In  such  a  melancholy 
manner  did  they  pass  the  night,  without  taki  ig  the  saddles  from 
off  the  horses,  or  disarming  themselves.    And  when  the  long, 
expected  day  appeared^  when  they  hoped  to  find  some  comfort  for 
themselves  and  horses,  or  to  fight  the  Scots,  which  they  wery  much 
wished  for,  to  get  out  of  their  disagreeable  situation,  it  began  to  rain, 
and  continued  all  the  day,  insomuch  that  the  river  was  so  increased 
by  noon,  that  no  one  could  pass  over,  nor  could  any  one  be  sent  to 
know  where  they  were,  or  to  get  forage  and  litter  for  their  horses, 
or  bread  and  wine  for  their  own  sustenance ;  they  were  therefore 
obliged  to  fast  another  night.    The  horses  had  nothing  to  subsist  on 
but  the  leaves  of  the  trees  and  grass.    They  cut  down  with  their 
swords  young  trees,  and  tied  their  horses  to  them.    They  also  cui 
down  brush  wood  to  make  huts  for  themselves. 

Some  po  r  peasants,  coming  that  way  in  the  afternoon,  informed 
the;n  they  vvere  fourteen  leagues  from  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  and 
eleven  from  Carlisle,  and  that  there  was  not  a  town  nearer  whence 
they  could  get  any  accommodation.    When  this  intelligence  waa 

*  Berners  has  "xxiv  English  miles."  and  D,  Sauvage's  edition,  "vingt-huit  lio'wi 
Anfilesche."— Ed. 


CflRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


Oroiighi  U)  the  king  and  the  principal  lords,  they  directly  sent  ofTmes. 
sengors  with  horses  to  bring  them  provision,  and  they  caused  a  pro. 
clamaiion  to  be  made  in  the  king's  name  in  Newcastle,  that  whoever 
wished  to  get  money,  he  had  only  to  bring  provision,  wine,  &c.,  for 
which  he  would  be  instantly  paid,  and  a  safe  conduct  granted  him. 
They  were  also  informed,  that  they  should  not  move  from  their  present 
quarters,  until  they  had  information  where  the  Scots  were.  The  next 
day  the  messengers  which  the  lords  had  sent  for  provision  returned 
ebout  noon  with  what  they  had  been  able  to  procure  for  them  and 
their  households ;  but  it  vv^as  not  much :  and  with  them  came  people 
of  the  country,  to  take  their  advantage  of  the  situation  of  the  army, 
and  brought  with  them  on  mules  and  small  horses  bread  badly  baked, 
in  baskets,  and  poor  thin  wine,  in  large  barrels,  and  other  kind  of 
prc\-ision  to  sell,  with  which  the  army  was  tolerably  refreshed,  and 
their  discontent  appeased.  This  was  the  case  during  the  seven  days 
that  they  remained  on  the  banks  of  this  river,  among  the  mountains, 
expecting  the  return  of  the  Scots,  who  knew  no  more  of  the  English 
than  they  did  of  them. 

Thus  they  had  remained  for  three  days  ahd  three  nights  without 
bread,  wine,  candle,  oats,  or  any  other  forage :  and  they  were  after- 
wards for  four  days  obliged  to  buy  badly  baked  bread,  at  the  price  of 
sixpence  the  loaf,  which  was  not  worth  more  than  a  penny,  and  a 
gallon  of  wine  for  six  groats,  scarcely  worth  sixpence.  Hunger, 
however,  was  still  felt  in  the  camp,  notwithstanding  this  supply ;  and 
frequent  quarrels  happened  from  their  tearing  the  meat  out  of  each 
other's  hands.  To  add  to  their  unpleasant  situation,  it  had  rained  all 
the  week,  by  which  all  their  saddles  and  girths  were  rotted,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  cavalry  were  worn  down.  They  had  not  where- 
withal to  shoe  their  horses  that  wanted  it ;  nor  had  they  anything  to 
clothe  themselves,  or  preserve  them  from  the  rain  and  cold,  but  their 
jerkins  or  armor,  and  the  green  huts :  nor  had  they  any  wood  to  burn, 
except  what  was  so  green  and  wet  as  to  be  of  small  service. 

Having  continued  for  a  whole  week,  without  hearing  any  tidings 
of  the  Scots,  who  they  imagined  must  pass  that  way,  or  very  near  it, 
in. their  return  home,  great  murmurs  arose  in  the  army:  and  many 
laid  the  fault  on  those  who  had  given  such  advice,  adding,  that  it  was 
done  in  order  to  betray  the  king  and  his  host.  Upon  which,  the  lords 
of  council  ordered  the  army  to  make  ready  to  march,  and  cross  the 
river  seven  leagues  higher  up,  where  the  ford  was  better;  and  it  was 
proclaimed,  that  every  one  was  to  be  in  readiness  to  march  the  next 
day,  and  to  follow  his  banners.  There  was  another  proclamation 
made,  that  whoever  chose  to  take  pains  and  find  out  where  the  Scots 
were,  and  should  bring  certain  intelligence  of  it  to  the  king,  the  mes- 
senger  of  such  news  should  have  one  hundred  pounds  a-year  in  land, 
and  be  made  a  knight  by  the  king  himself.  When  this  was  made 
known  among  the  host,  many  knights  and  eaquires,  to  the  number 
of  fifteen  or  sixteen,  eager  to  gain  such  rewards,  passed  the  river  with 
much  danger,  ascended  the  mountains,  and  then  separated,  each  taking 
different  routes. 

The  next  day  the  army  dislodged ;  marched  tolerably  well,  consid- 
2ring  that  they  were  but  ill  clothed ;  and  exerted  themselves  so  much, 
that  they  repassed  the  river,  though  with  much  danger,  from  its  being 
swollen  by  the  rains.  Many  were  well  washed,  and  many  drowned. 
When  they  had  crossed  over,  they  remained  there  for  that  night, 
finding  plenty  of  forage  in  the  fields  near  to  a  small  village,  which 
the  Scots  had  burnt  as  they  passed.  The  next  day  they  marched  over 
hill  and  dale  till  about  noon,  when  they  came  to  some  burnt  villages, 
and  some  fields  where  there  were  corn  and  hay,  so  that  the  host  re- 
mained there  for  that  night.  The  third  day  they  marched  in  the  same 
manner ;  but  many  were  ignorant  where  they  were  going,  nor  had 
they  any  intelligence  of  the  enemy. 

They  continued  their  route  the  fourth  day  in  this  order ;  when, 
about  three  o'clock,  an  esquire,*  galloping  up  hastily  to  the  king, 
Baid,  "  Sire,  I  bring  you  news  of  the  Scots :  they  are  three  leagues 
from  this  place,  lodged  on  a  mountain,  where  they  have  been  this 
week,  waiting  for  you.  They  knew  no  more  where  you  were  than 
you  did  of  them :  and  you  may  depend  on  this  as  true ;  for  I  ap- 
proached so  near  to  them,  that  I  was  taken  and  led  a  prisoner  to  their 
army,  before  their  chiefs.  I  informed  them  where  you  were,  and  that 
you  were  seeking  them,  to  give  them  battle.  The  lords  gave  me  up 
my  ransom,  and  my  liberty,  when  I  informed  them  that  you  had  pro- 
mised one  hundred  pounds  a-year  to  whoever  should  first  bring  intel- 
ligence  of  them,  upon  condition  that  he  rested  not  until  he  brought  you 
this  information ;  and  I  now  tell  you  that  you  will  find  them  in  the 
place  I  have  mentioned,  as  eager  to  meet  you  in  battle  as  yourself 
can  be."  As  soon  as  the  king  heard  this  news,  he  ordered  his  army 
to  be  prepared,  and  turned  his  horses  to  feed  in  the  fields,  near  to  a 
monastery  of  white  monks,  which  had  been  burnt,  and  which  was 
called  in  king  Arthur's  time  Blanche  Land.  Then  the  king  confessed 
himself,  and  each  made  his  preparations  according  to  his  abilities. 
The  king  ordered  plenty  of  masses  to  be  said,  to  housel  such  as  were 
devoutly  inclined.  He  assigned  one  hundred  pounds  value  of  land, 
yearly,  to  the  esquire,  according  to  his  promise,  and  made  him  a  knight 
with  his  own  hands,  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  army.  When  they 
had  taken  some  repose,  and  breakfasted,  the  trumpets  sounded ;  and 
all  being  mounted,  the  banners  advanced  as  the  young  knight  led 

*  In  Rymer  is  nn  order  for  Thomas  de  Rokesby  to  receive  half-yearly,  at  Michaelmas 
and  Euster,  £100  at  the  Exchequer,  until  he  was  provided  with  £100  in  land  for  his  life. 
Bigned  by  the  lung  at  Lincoln,  Sept.  28, 1387. 


them  on ;  but  each  battalion  marched  by  itself  in  regular  array,  over 
hill  and  dale,  keeping  their  ranks  according  to  order.  Thus  they 
continued  marching,  when  about  twelve  o'clock  they  came  within 
sight  of  the  Scots  army. 

As  soon  as  the  Scots  perceived  them,  they  issued  forth  from  their 
huts  on  foot,  and  formed  three  good  battalions,  upon  thf  descent  of 
the  mountain  on  which  they  lodged.  A  strong  rapid  river*  ran  at 
the  foot  of  this  mountain,  which  was  so  full  of  large  rocks  and  stones, 
that  it  was  dangerous  to  pass  it  in  haste.  If  the  English  had  passed 
this  river,  there  was  not  room  between  it  and  the  mountain  for  them 
to  draw  up  their  line  of  battle.  The  Scots  had  formed  their  two  first 
battalions  on  the  two  sides  of  the  mountain,  and  on  the  declivity  of 
the  rock,  which  was  not  easy  to  climb  to  attack  them :  but  they  them- 
selves  were  posted  so  as  to  annoy  them  with  stones,  if  they  crossed 
the  river ;  which  if  the  English  effected,  they  would  not  be  able  to 
return. 

When  the  English  lords  perceived  the"disposition  of  the  Scots,  they 
ordered  their  men  to  dismount,  take  off  their  spurs,  and  form  three 
battalions  as  before.  Many  new  knights  were  made  ;  and,  when  the 
battalions  were  formed,  some  of  the  chief  lords  brought  the  young 
king  on  horseback  along  the  lines,  to  encourage  the  men.  The  king 
spoke  most  graciously  to  all,  and  besought  them  to  take  every  pains 
to  do  him  honor  and  preserve  their  own.  He  ordered,  under  pain 
of  death,  that  no  one  should  advance  before  the  banners  of  the  mar- 
shals, or  move  without  orders.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  battalions 
were  commanded  to  advance  toward  the  enemy  in  slow  time,  keeping 
their  ranks.  This  was  done  ;  and  each  battalion  moved  on  a  con- 
siderable space,  and  came  to  the  ascent  of  the  mountain,  where  the 
Scots  were  posted.  This  manoeuvre  was  intended  in  order  to  see 
whether  the  enemy  would  retire  or  make  any  movement ;  but  neither 
one  nor  other  was  to  be  perceived  :  and  the  armies  were  so  near  each 
other,  that  they  could  see  the  arms  on  their  shields.  The  army  was 
ordered  to  halt  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done  ;  and  some  compan- 
ions were  mounted  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy,  and  to  examine  the 
passage  of  the  river  and  their  appearance  more  clearly.  They  sent 
heralds  to  make  an  offer  of  retiring  on  the  morrow,  if  they  would  pass 
the  river,  and  fight  upon  the  plain ;  or,  if  the  Scots  would  not  consent 
to  this,  that  they  would  do  the  same. 

When  the  Scots  received  this  proposal,  the  chiefs  retired  to  coun- 
sel,  and  returned  for  answer  by  the  heralds,  that  they  would  do 
neither  the  one  nor  the  other ;  that  the  king  and  his  barons  saw  that 
they  were  in  his  kingdom,  and  had  burnt  and  pillaged  wherever  they 
had  passed ;  and  that,  if  it  displeased  the  king,  he  might  come  and 
amend  it;  for  they  would  tarry  there  as  long  as  it  pleased  them. 
When  the  council  of  the  king  of  England  heard  the  answer,  he 
ord&red  it  to  be  proclaimed,  that  each  should  take  up  his  quarters 
where  he  was,  without  quitting  the  ground  or  his  arms;  they  there- 
fore lay  that  night  very  uncomfortably  upon  the  hard  ground,  among 
rocks  and  stones,  with  their  armor  on ;  nor  could  they  get  any  stakes 
for  the  purpose  of  tying  their  horses,  or  procure  either  litter,  or  forage, 
or  any  bushes  to  make  fires. 

The  Scots,  seeing  the  English  thus  take  up  their  quarters,  ordered 
part  of  the  army  to  remain  where  the  battalions  had  been  drawn  up; 
and  the  remainder  retired  to  their  huts,  where  they  made  marvel- 
lously great  fires,  and,  about  midnight  such  a  blasting  and  noise 
with  their  horns,  that  it  seemed  as  if  all  the  great  devils  from  hell 
had  been  come  there.    Thus  were  they  lodged  this  night,  which  was 
the  night  of  the  feast  of  St.  Peter,  the  beginning  of  August,  1327, 
until  the  next  day,  when  the  lords  heard  mass ;  afterwards,  every  one 
armed  himself,  and  the  battalions  were  formed  as  on  the  preceding 
day.    When  the  Scots  saw  this,  they  came  and  lodged  themselves 
on  the  same  ground  they  had  done  before;  and  the  two  armies 
remained  thus  drawn  up  until  noon,  when  the  Scots  made  no  move- 
ment  to  come  toward  the  English,  nor  did  these  on  their  part  make 
any  advances,  for  they  dared  not  to  attempt  it  with  so  great  dis- 
advantage.    Several  companions  passed  the  river  on  horseback,  as 
did  some  of  the  foot,  to  skirmish  with  the  Scots,  who  also  quitted 
their  battalions  to  meet  them,  and  many  on  each  side  were  killed, 
wounded,  and  taken  prisoners.    In  the  afternoon  the  lords  ordered 
every  one  to  retire  to  their  quarters,  as  it  seemed  to  them  that  they 
were  drawn  up  to  no  purpose ;  in  this  manner  they  remained  for 
three  days.    The  Scots,  on  their  side,  never  quitted  the  mountain ; 
but  there  were  continued  skirmishes  on  both  sides,  and  many  killed 
and  taken  prisoners ;  in  the  evenings  they  made  large  fires,  and  great 
noises  with  their  horns  and  with  shouting.    The  intention  of  the 
English  lords  was  to  keep  the  Scots  besieged  there ;  for,  as  they 
could  not  well  fight  with  them,  they  hoped  to  starve  them :  they 
knew  from  the  prisoners  that  they  had  neither  bread,  wine,  salt,  nor 
other  provision,  except  cattle,  of  which  they  had  plenty,  that  they 
had  seized  in  the  country — of  these  they  might  eat,  indeed  vnthout 
bread,  which  would  not  be  very  palatable.    But  they  had  some  little 
flour  to  make  such  cakes  as  have  been  before  mentioned,  and  which 
some  of  the  English  use  on  their  inroads  beyond  the  borders. 

The  fourth  day,  in  the  morning,  the  English  looked  for  the  Scots 
on  the  mountain,  but  saw  none  of  them,  for  they  found  they  had 
decamped  secretly  at  midnight.  Scouts  of  horse  and  of  foot  were 
immediately  dispatched  through  the  mountains  to  know  what  was 
become  of  them ;  they  found  them  about  four  o'clock  posted  upon 

•  The  Were. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


2:? 


another  mountain,  much  stronger  than  that  they  had  left,  upon  the 
same  river,  near  a  large  wood,  to  be  more  conceajed,  and  in  order 
more  privately  to  advance  or  retreat  at  pleasure. 

As  soon  as  this  was  known,  the  English  had  orders  to  dislodge, 
and  to  march  in  battle  array  toward  the  place  where  the  enemy  was 
posted  ;  and  they  encamped  on  a  mountain  opposite.  They  formed 
their  battalions,  and  seemed  as  if  they  meant  to  advance  to  them. 
The  Scots  no  sooner  perceived  this,  than  they  sallied  out  of  their 
quarters,  and  came  and  posted  themselves  by  the  side  of  the  river, 
directly  in  front ;  but  they  were  unwilling  to  advance  or  come  nearer. 
The  English  could  not  attack  them  in  such  a  situation  without  great 
disadvantage  and  loss;  they  remained  full  eighteen  days  in  this 
situation  upon  this  mountain,  whence  the  lords  sent  frequent  heralds 
to  the  Scots,  to  offer  to  give  them  full  place  of  plain  ground  to  draw 
up  their  battalions,  or  else  they  would  accept  the  same  from  ihem ; 
but  they  would  not  agree  to  either  of  these  proposals. 

The  two  armies  had  little  comfort  during  the  time  they  remained 
in  this  position.  The  first  night*  that  the  English  were  posted  on 
this  second  mountain,  the  lord  James  Douglas  took  with  him  about 
two  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  at  midnight  crossed  the  river,  at  such 
a  distance  from  the  camp  that  he  was  jiot  noticed,  and  fell  upon  the 
English  army  most  valiantly,  shouting,  "  Douglas  for  ever!  Ye  shall 
die,  ye  thieves  of  England  1"  He  and  his  companions  killed  more 
than  three  hundred ;  and  he  galloped  up  to  the  king's  tent,  and  cut 
two  or  three  of  its  cords,  crying,  at  the  same  time,  "  Douglas !  Douglas 
for  ever  I"  when  he  set  off;  and  in  his  retreat,  he  lost  some  of  his 
ibllowers,  but  not  many :  he  returned  to  his  friends  on  the  mountain. 
Nothing  more  of  the  sort  was  attempted  from  that  time ;  but  the 
English  in  future  kept  a  strong  and  attentive  guard,  for  they  were 
fearful  of  another  attack  from  the  Scots,  and  had  placed  sentinels  and 
scouts  to  give  notice  of  the  smallest  movement  of  the  enemy;  the 
chief  lords  also  slept  in  their  annor  There  were  frequent  skirmishes, 
and  many  lives  lost  on  both  sides.  The  twenty-fourth  day  from  the 
time  they  had  received  intelligence  of  the  enemy,  a  Scots  knight  was 
taken  prisoner,  who  sore  against  his  will  gave  an  account  to  the  lords 
of  the  state  of  the  enemy.  He  was  so  closely  examined,  that  he 
owned  his  lords  had  given  orders  that  morning  for  every  one  to  be 
armed  by  vespers,  and  follow  the  banner  of  lord  James  Douglas ; 
that  it  was  to  be  kept  secret;  but  he  was  not,  for  a  certainty, 
acquainted  with  their  intentions  further.  Upon  this  the  English  lords 
held  a  council ;  ana  they  judged,  from  the  information  of  the  Scots 
knight,  that  the  enemy  might  perhaps  come  in  full  force  at  night  to 
attack  them  on  both  sides  at  once,  and,  from  their  sufferings  by 
famine,  which  they  could  endure  no  longer,  make  it  a  very  bloodv 
and  doubtful  com.bat.  The  English  formed  into  three  battalion.=^  and 
posted  themselves  before  their  quarters,  on  three  separate  o-pots  of 
ground ;  they  made  large  fires,  in  order  to  see  better,  and  left  their 
pages  in  their  quarters  to  take  care  of  their  horses.  They  remained 
under  arms  all  the  night,  and  each  was  placed  under  his  own  standard 
or  banner. 

Toward  daybreak  two  Scots  trumpeters  fell  in  with  one  of  the 
patrols,  who  took  them,  and  brought  them  before  the  lords  of  the 
council,  to  whom  they  said,  "  My  lords,  why  do  you  watch  here  ? 
You  are  losing  your  time ;  for  we  swear,  by  our  heads,  that  the  Scots 
are  on  their  march  home  since  midnight,  and  are  now  four  or  five 
leagues  off— and  they  left  us  behind,  that  we  might  give  you  the 
information."    The  English  said,  that  it  would  be  in  vain  to  follow 
them,  as  they  could  never  overtake  them ;  but,  fearing  deceit,  the 
lords  ordered  the  trumpeters  to  close  confinement,  and  did  not  alter 
the  position  of  the  battalions  until  four  o'clock.    When  they  saw 
that  the  Scots  were,  really  gone,  they  gave  permission  for  each  to 
retire  to  his  quarters,  and  the  lords  held  a  council  to  consider  what 
was  to  be  done.    Some  of  the  English,  however,  mounted  their 
horses,  passed  the  river,  and  went  to  the  mountain  which  the  Scots 
had  quitted,  and  found  more  than  five  hundred  large  cattle,  which 
the  enemy  had  killed,  as  they  were  too  heavy  to  carry  with  them, 
and  too  slow  to  follow  them,  and  they  wished  not  to  let  them  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  English  alive.    They  found  there  also  more 
than  three  hundred  caldrons,  made  of  leather  with  the  hair  on  the 
outside,  which  were  hung  on  the  fires  full  of  water  and  meat,  ready 
tor  boiling.    There  were  also  upward  of  a  thousand  spits  with  meat 
on  them,  prepared  for  roasting;  and  more  than  ten  thousand  pairs  of 
old  worn-out  shoes,  made  of  undressed  leather,  which  the  Scots  had 
left  there.    There  were  found  five  poor  English  prisoners,  whom  the 
Scuts  had  bound  naked  to  the  trees,  and  some  of  them  had  their  legs 
broken ;  they  untied  them,  and  sent  them  away,  and  then  returned 
to  the  army,  just  as  they  were  setting  out  on  their  march  to  England, 
by  orders  from  the  king  and  council. 

They  followed  all  that  day  the  banners  of  the  marshals,  and  halted^ 
at  an  early  hour  in  a  beautiful  meadow,  where  there  was  plenty  of 
forage  for  their  horses ;  and  much  need  was  there  of  it,  for  they  were 
so  weakened  by  famine,  that  they  could  scarce  move.t    The  next 


*  The  fyrst  nyght  that  the  englisshe  ost  was  thus  lodged  on  the  second  moutaigne,  the 
lorde  William  Dualas  toke  with  hym  aboute  cc  men-at-armes,  &  past  the  ryver  fiirre 
afro  the  oste,  so  that  he  was  not  parceyued :  and  sodeJy  he  brake  into  the  englysshe  ooste 
about  mydnyjht,  crying,  "Duglas!  Duglas!  ye  shall  all  dye,  theues  of  Inglande." 
And  lie  slewe  or  he  seased  ccc  men,  some  in  their  beddes,  and  some  skan  redy,  and  he 
strake  his  horse  with  the  spurres  <S-  came  to  the  kyngis  ownc  tente,  alwayes  crying 
Duglas,  aiid  stake  a  sundre  ii  or  iii  cordis  of  the  kyng  tent,  &  so  departed.— L.  Bernkrs. 

tLord  Berners  here  adds,  "The  englisshe  cronicle  saytb  that  thescottis  had  been 


day  they  decamped  betimes,  and  took  up  their  quarters  still  earlier, 
at  a  large  monastery  within  two  leagues  of  Durham.  The  king  lay 
there  that  night,  and  the  army  in  the  fields  around  it,  where  they 
found  plenty  of  grass,  pulse,  and  corn.  They  remained  there  quiet 
the  next  day;  but  the  king  and  lords  went  to  see  the  church  of  Dur- 
ham. The  king  paid  his  homage  to  the  church  and  the  bishopric, 
which  he  had  not  before  done,  and  gave  largesses  to  the  citizens. 

They  found  there  all  their  carriages  and  baggage,  which  they  had 
left  in  a  wood  thirty-two  days  before,  at  midnight,  as  has  been  related. 
The  inhabitants  of  Durham  finding  them  there,  had  brought  them 
away  at  their  own  cost,  and  placed  them  in  empty  barns.  Each  car- 
riage  had  a  little  flag  attached  to  it,  that  it  might  be  known.  The 
lords  were  much  pleased  at  finding  them  again. 

The  king  and  nobles  reposed  two  days  at  Durham,  and  the  army 
in  its  environs,  for  there  would  not  have  been  sufficient  room  to  lodge 
them  in  that  city.  They  had  all  their  horses  well  shod,  and  set  out 
on  their  march  toward  York.  They  made  such  haste,  that  in  three 
days  they  arrived  there,  and  found  the  queen  mother,  who  received 
the  king  and  nobles  with  great  joy,  as  did  all  the  ladies  of  the  court 
and  city.  The  king  disbanded  the  army,  and  gave  permission  for 
every  one  to  return  to  his  home,  and  made  many  acknowledgments 
to  the  earls,  barons,  and  knights,  for  the  services  they  had  rendered 
him  by  their  advice  and  prowess.  He  kept  near  his  person  sir  John 
de  Hainault  and  his  company,  who  were  much  feasted  by  the  queen 
and  all  the  ladies.  The  knights  made  out  their  cccounts  for  horses, 
which  had  been  ruined  or  lost,  or  had  died,  and  gave  them  in  to  the 
council ;  and  also  a  statement  of  their  own  expenf-es,  which  sir  John 
de  Hainault  took  upon  him  as  his  own  debt  tov/ard  his  followers, 
for  the  king  and  his  ministers  could  not  immediately  collect  such  3 
sum  as  their  horses  amounted  to ;  but  he  gave  them  sufficient  foi 
their  own  expenses,  and  to  carry  them  back  to  their  own  country.* 
They  were  afterwards  all  paid  within  the  year  the  full  amount  ol 
their  losses. 

When  the  Hainaulters  had  received  their  demand  for  horses,  they 
purchased  small  hackneys  to  ride  more  at  their  ease,  and  sent  thei; 
carriages,  sumpter  horses,  trunks,  and  servants,  on  board  of  two  ships 
which  the  king  had  provided  for  them,  and  which  landed  them  a; 
Sluys,  in  Flanders.  They  took  leave  of  the  king,  queen,  the  earls  ol 
Kent  and  Lancaster,  and  of  all  the  barons,  who  paid  them  many 
honors ;  and  the  king  had  them  escorted  by  twelve  knights  and  two 
hundred  men-at-arms,  for  fear  of  the  archers,  of  whom  they  were  not 
well  assuied,  as  they  must  pass  through  the  bishopric  of  Lincoln. 
Sir  John  and  all  his  company  set  out,  escorted  as  above,  and  by  easy 
journeys  came  to  Dover,  where  they  embarked  on  board  vessels  ready 
provided  for  them.  The  English  who  had  accompanied  them  took 
their  leave  and  returned  to  their  homes.  The  Hainaulters  arrived  at 
Wissan,  where  they  tarried  two  days,  in  order  to  deck  out  their  horses 
and  the  remains  of  their  armor ;  during  which  time  sir  John  de  Hain- 
ault  and  some  other  knights,  went  on  a  pilgrimage  to  our  Lady  of 
Boulogne.  They  returned  together  to  Hainault,  when  they  separated 
and  each  went  to  his  own  house ;  but  Sir  John  went  to  his  brother, 
who  was  at  that  time  at  Valenciennes :  he  was  received  by  him  with 
great  joy,  as  he  was  much  beloved  by  him.  The  lord  of  Beaumont 
then  related  to  him  all  the  above  mentioned  history. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

KING  EDWARD  MARRIES  THE  LADY  PHILIPPA  OF  HAINAULT. 

Shortly  afterwards,  the  king,  queen,  the  earl  of  Kent,  his  uncle, 
earl  Henry  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Mortimer,  and  all  the  barons  who 
were  of  the  council,  sent  a  bishop,t  two  knights  bannerets, t  and  two 
able  clerks,  to  sir  John  de  Hainault,  to  beg  of  him  to  be  the  means 
that  the  young  king,  their  lord,  should  marry ;  and  that  the  count  of 
Hainault  and  Holland  would  send  over  one  of  his  daughters,  for  he 
would  love  her  more  dearly  on  his  account,  than  any  other  lady.  The 

fought  withall  if  syr  Roger  Mortymer  a  lorde  of  Inglande  had  not  betraied  tlie  kyng,  for 
he  toke  mede  and  money  of  the  scottis,  to  thentent  they  myght  departe  pryuely  by  nyghle 
unfoughte  vAth  all."— Ed. 

*  In  Rymerthere  is  an  order  from  king  Edward  to  his  treasurer  to  pay  sir  John  de  Hain- 
ault seven  thousand  pounds,  in  part  of  fourteen  thousand,  the  subsidy  for  himself  and 
companions :  dated  York,  June  28, 11327.  In  the  same  year,  dated  July  4.  William  d'Irland 
is  ordered  to  provide  carriages  forsir  John  de  Hainault  and  his  company.  This  order,  &c. 
is  to  continue  in  force  until  the  following  Michaelmas.  There  is  another  order  to  the 
tr-easurer  from  York,  August  20, 1327,to  pay  sir  John  de  Hainault  on  his  arrival  in  Lon 
don,  four  thousand  pounds,  on  account  of  his  loss  in  horses,  and  to  pawn  the  jewels  in 
the  Tower,  if  there  were  not  a  sufficiency  of  money  for  the  purpose.  A  passport,  of  the 
same  date,  commanding  none  to  do  any  harm,  &c.  to  sir  John  de  Hainault,  An  order, 
signed  by  the  king  at  Evesham,  June  28, 1328,  for  seven  thousand  pounds  to  sir  John 
de  Hainault,  as  part  of  the  fourteen  thousand  pounds. 

t  Dr.  Roger  Northborough.  bishop  of  Lichfield  and  Coventry.— AsHMOLH. 

i  On  knights  bannerets,  translated  from  a  manuscript  which  was  in  tlie  Lamoignoa 
library,  but  is  now  at  Hafod  :  vol.  iv.  p.  227,  first  part: 

"  Knights  bannerets  were  formerly  gentlemen  of  great  power,  by  landed  possessioni, 
and  vassals,  of  whom  they  formed  companies  in  times  of  war :  they  were  called  banner- 
ets from  their  having  the  right  of  bearing  banners. 

"  It  was  necessary,  in  order  to  obtain  the  prerogative,  to  be  not  only  a  gentleman  by 
name  and  arms,  but  also  to  have  for  vassals  gentlemen  who  would  follow  their  bannert 
to  the  wars,  under  the  command  of  the  banneret. 

"  Ducange  cites  an  ancient  manuscript  cc^remonial,  which  points  out  the  manner  ef 
making  a  knight  banneret,  and  the  number  of  men  he  was  to  have  follow  him. 

"  Knights  bannerets,  according  to  father  Daniel,  do  not  appear  in  our  history  before 
Philip  Augustus ;  they  continued  until  the  formation  of  companies  of  ordonnance  bj 
Charles  the  Seventh ;  and  from  that  period  there  were  no  longer  any  banners  or  kni^btt 
bannerets. 


24 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


lord  of  Beaumont  feasted  and  paid  many  honors  to  these  messengers 
and  commissioners  from  the  English  king.  He  then  took  them  to 
Valenciennes,  where  his  brother  received  them  right  honorably,  and 
gave  them  such  sumptuous  entertainments  as  would  be  tiresome  to 
relate.  When  they  had  told  the  cause  of  their  mission,  the  count  said 
he  gave  many  thanks  to  the  king,  queen,  and  the  lords  by  whose 
counsel  they  were  sent  thither,  to  do  him  so  much  honor ;  and  who 
on  such  an  occasion  had  sent  such  able  men  that  he  most  willingly 
complied  with  their  request,  if  the  pope  and  the  holy  church  of  Rome 
were  agreeable  to  the  demand. 

This  answer  was  fully  satisfactory  to  them,  and  they  immediately 
dispatched  two  of  the  knights  and  the  clerks  to  the  pope  at  Avignon, 
to  entreat  his  dispensation  and  consent  to  this  marriage  ;  for  without 
the  pope's  dispensation  it  could  not  be  done,  on  account  of  their  near 
relationship,  being  in  the  third  degree  connected,  for  their  two  mothers 
were  cousins-german,  being  the  issue  of  two  brothers.  As  soon  as 
they  came  to  Avignon  their  business  was  done,  for  the  pope  and  the 
college  gave  their  consent  most  benignantly. 

When  these  gentlemen  were  returned  to  Valenciennes  from  Avig- 
non with  all  their  bulls,  this  marriage  was  directly  settled  and  con- 
sented to  on  each  side,  and  immediate  preparations  were  made  for 
the  dress  and  equipage  of  such  a  lady,  who  was  to  be  queen  of  Eng. 
land.  She  was  then  married  by  virtue  of  a  procuration,  which  the 
king  of  England  had  sent  thither,  and  went  on  board  a  ship  at 
Wissan,  and  landed  at  Dover  with  all  her  suite.  Her  uncle,  sir  John 
de  Hainault,  conducted  her  to  London,  where  she  was  crowned ;  and 
there  were  great  crowds  of  the  nobility,  and  feastings,  tournaments, 
and  sumptuous  entertainments  every  day,  which  lasted  for  three 
weeks.* 

After  some  days  sir  John  took  his  leave,  and  set  out  with  his  com- 
pany richly  loaded  with  jewels,  which  had  been  presented  to  them 
from  different  quarters.  But  few  of  our  countrymen  remained  with 
die  young  queen ;  among  whom  was  a  youth  called  Wantelet  de 
Manny,  to  attend  on  and  carve  for  her,  who  performed  afterwards  so 
many  gallant  deeds  of  arms,  in  such  various  different  places,  that  they 
are  not  to  be  counted. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

ROBERT,  KING  OF  SCOTLAND,  DIES. 

After  the  Scots  had  in  the  night  quitted  the  mountain,  where  the 
young  king  Edward  and  the  nobles  of  England  had  held  them  besieged, 
as  you  have  before  heard,  they  marched  twenty-two  leagues  from  that 
desert  country  without  halting,  and  crossed  the  Tyne  pretty  near  to 
Carlisle,  where  by  the  orders  of  the  chiefs  all  disbanded,  and  went  to 
their  own  homes.  Shortly  afterwards  some  of  the  lords  and  barons  so 
earnestly  solicited  the  king  of  England,  that  a  truce  was  agreed  on 
between  the  two  kings  for  three  years. 

During  this  truce,  it  happened  that  king  Robert  of  Scotland,  who 
had  been  a  very  valiant  knight,  waxed  old,  and  was  attacked  with  so 
isevere  an  illness,t  that  he  sav/  his  end  was  approaching ;  l>e  therefore 
summoned  together  all  the  chiefs  and  barons,  in  whom  he  most  con- 
fided, and,  after  having  told  them,  that  he  should  never  get  the  better 
of  this  sickness,  he  commanded  them,  upon  their  honor  and  loyalty,  to 
keep  and  preserve  faithfully  and  entire  the  kingdom  for  Ins  son  David, 
and  obey  him  and  crown  him  king  when  he  was  of  a  proper  age,  and 
to  m-arry  him  with  a  lady  suitable  to  his  station. 

He  after  that  called  to  him  the  gallant  lord  James  Do'^glas,  and 
said  to  him,  in  presence  of  the  others,  "  My  dear  friend  lord  James 
Douglas,  you  know  that  I  have  had  much  to  do,  and  have  suffered 
many  troubles,  during  the  time  I  have  lived,  to  support  the  rights  of 
my  crown ;  at  the  time  that  I  was  most  occupied,  I  made  a  vow,  the 
non-accomplishment  of  which  gives  me  much  uneasiness — I  vowed, 
that,  if  I  could  finish  my  wars  in  such  a  manner,  that  I  might  have 
quiet  to  govern  peaceably,  I  would  go  and  make  war  against  the 
enemies  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  adversaries  of  the  Christ- 
ian faith.  To  this  point  my  heart  has  always  leaned  ;  but  our  Lord 
was  not  willing,  and  gave  me  so  much  to  do  in  my  lifetime,  and  this 
last  expedition  has  lasted  so  long,  followed  by  this  heavy  sickness, 
that,  since  my  body  cannot  accomplish  what  my  heart  wishes,  I  will 
send  my  heart  in  the  stead  of  my  body  to  fulfil  my  vow.  And,  as  I 
do  not  know  any  one  knight  so  gallant  or  enterprising,  or  better 
formed  to  complete  my  intentions  than  yourseif,  I  beg  and  entreat 
of  you,  dear  and  special  friend,  as  earnestly  as  I  can,  that  you  would 
have  the  goodness  to  undertake  this  expedition  for  the  love  of  me, 
and  to  acquit  my  soul  to  our  Lord  and  Saviour ;  for  I  have  that 
opinion  of  your  nobleness  and  loyalty,  that  if  you  undertake  it,  it 
cannot  fail  of  success — and  I  shall  die  more  contented  ;  but  it  must 
be  executed  as  follows : 

"  I  will,  that  as  soon  as  I  shall  be  dead,  you  take  my  heart  from 
nay  body,  and  have  it  well  embalmed ;  you  vdll  also  take  as  much 
money  from  my  treasury  as  will  appear  to  you  sufficient  to  perform 
your  journey,  as  well  as  for  all  those  whom  you  may  choose  to  take 
with  you  in  your  train ;  you  will  then  deposit  your  charge  at  the  Holy 
Sepulchre  of  our  Lord,  where  he  was  buried,  since  my  body  cannot 

*  The  englisshe  cronicle  saith  this  marriage  and  coronation  of  the  queen  was  done  at 
Yorke  with  moche  honour  the  sonday  in  the  euyn  of  the  couersion  of  saynt  Paule  in  y« 
yere  of  our  Lord  mcccxxvii.— Lord  Berness. 

t  La  grosse  TTio/o^fte— leprosy. 


go  there.  You  will  not  be  sparing  of  expense — and  provide  your- 
self with  such  cojnpany  and  such  things  as  may  be  suitable  to  your 
rank — and  wherever  you  pass,  you  will  let  it  be  known,  that  you 
bear  the  heart  of  king  Robert  of  Scotland,  which  you  are  carrying 
beyond  seas  by  his  command,  since  his  body  cannot  go  thither." 

All  those  present  began  bewailing  bitterly  ;  and  when  the  lord 
James  could  speak,  he  said, 

"  Gallant  and  noble  king,  I  return  you  a  hundred  thousand  thanks  for 
the  high  honor  you  do  me,  and  for  the  valuable  and  dear  treasure  with 
which  you  intrust  me  ;  and  I  will  most  willingly  do  all  that  you  com- 
mand me  with  the  utmost  loyalty  in  my  power ;  never  doubt  it,  how- 
ever I  may  feel  unworthy  of  such  a  high  distinction." 

The  king  replied,  "  Gallant  knight,  I  thank  you — you  promise  it 
me  then  ?" 

"  Certainly,  sir,  most  willingly,"  answered  the  knight.  He  then 
gave  his  promise  upon  his  knighthood. 

The  king  said,  "  Thanks  be  to  God  !  for  I  shall  now  die  in  peace, 
since  I  know  that  the  most  valiant  and  accomplished  knight  of  my 
kingdom  will  perform  that  for  me  which  I  am  unable  to  do  for  myself." 

Soon  afterwards  the  valiant  Robert  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland, 
departed  this  life,  on  the  7th  of  November,  1337.  His  heart  was 
embalmed,  and  his  body  buried  in  the  monastery  of  Dunfermline. 
Shortly  after  died  also  the  noble  earl  of  Moray,  who  was  one  of  the 
most  gallant  and  powerful  princes  in  Scotland ;  he  bore  for  arms, 
argent,  three  pillows  gules.* 

Early  in  the  spring,  the  lord  James  Douglas  having  made  provision 
of  everything  that  was  proper  for  his  expedition,  embarked  at  the 
port  of  Montrose,  and  sailed  directly  for  Sluys  in  Flanders,  in  order  to 
learn  if  any  one  were  going  beyond  the  sea  to  Jerusalem,  that  he  might 
join  companies.  He  remained  there  twelve  days,  and  would  not  set 
his  foot  on  shore,  but  staid  the  whole  time  on  board,  where  he  kept  a 
magnificent  table,  with  music  of  trumpets  and  drums,  as  if  he  had 
been  the  king  of  Scotland.  His  company  consisted  of  one  knight 
banneret,  and  seven  others  of  the  most  valiant  knights  of  Scotland, 
without  counting  the  rest  of  his  household.  His  plate  was  of  gold  and 
silver,  consisting  of  pots,  basins,  porringers,  cups,  bottles,  barrels,  and 
other  such  things.  He  had  likewise  twenty-six  young  and  gallant 
esquires  of  the  best  families  in  Scotland  to  wait  on  him  ;  and  all  those 
who  came  to  visit  him  were  handsomely  served  with  two  sorts  of 
wine,  and  two  sorts  of  spices — I  mean  those  of  a  certain  rank.  At 
last,  after  staying  at  Siuys  twelve  days,  he  heard  that  Alphonso,  king 
of  Spain,  was  waging  war  against  the  Saracen  king  of  Granada.  He 
considered  that  if  he  should  go  thither  he  should  employ  his  time  and 
journey  according  to  the  late  king's  wishes  ;  and  when  he  should 
have  finished  there  he  would  proceed  further  to  complete  that  with 
which  he  was  charged.  He  made  sail  therefore  toward  Spain,  and 
landed  first  at  Valencia  ;  thence  he  went  straight  to  the  king  of  Spain, 
who  was  with  his  army  on  the  frontiers,  very  near  the  Saracen  king 
of  Granada. 

It  happened,  soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  lord  James  Douglas,  that 
the  king  of  Spain  issued  forth  into  the  fields,  to  make  his  ap. 
proaches  nearer  the  enemy ;  the  king  of  Granada  did  the  same ; 
and  each  king  could  easily  distinguish  the  other's  banners,  and  they 
both  began  to  set  their  armies  lu  array.  The  lord  James  placed 
himself  and  his  company  on  one  side,  lo  make  better  work,  and  a 
more  powerful  effort.  When  he  perceived  that  the  battalions  on  each 
side  were  fully  arranged,  and  that  of  the  king  of  Spain  in  motion, 
he  imagined  they  were  about  to  begin  the  onset ;  and  as  he  always 
wished  to  be  among  the  first  rather  than  last  on  such  occasions,  he 
and  all  his  company  stuck  their  spurs  into  their  horses,  until  they 
were  in  the  midst  of  the  king  of  Granada's  battalion,  and  made  a 
furious  attack  on  the  Saracens.  He  thought  that  he  should  be  sup. 
ported  by  the  Spaniards  ;  but  in  this  he  was  mistaken,  for  not  one 
that  day  followed  his  example.  The  gallant  knight  and  all  his  com- 
panions were  surrounded  by  the  'enemy  ;  they  performed  prodigies  of 
valor  ;  but  they  were  of  no  avail,  as  they  were  all  killed.  It  was  a 
great  misfortune  that  they  were  not  assisted  by  the  Spaniards.t 

*  Thomas  Randolph,  first  earl  of  Moray,  was  very  eminent  in  the  reign  of  Robert 
Bruce,  who  granted  him  the  earldom  of  Moray,  together  with  the  seigniory  of  the  Isle 
of  Man,  as  a  fief,  and  great  estates  in  Scotland,  about  the  year  1315.  He  was  appointed 
by  the  parliament  in  1315  governor  of  Scotland,  in  the  probable  event  of  the  minority  of 
the  successor,  and  entered  on  that  office  on  the  death  of  Robert. 

Lord  Hailes  says,  in  his  Annals  of  Scotland,  anno  1332  :  "  Randolph,  in  consequence 
of  the  En,?lish  preparations,  assembled  an  army,  and  advanced  to  Colbranspath,  on  tlie 
frontier  of  East  Lothian  ;  but  having  received  intelligence  of  tiie  naval  armannent,  he 
marched  northwards,  to  provide  for  the  defence  of  the  interior  parts  of  the  kingdom. 
Amid  the  excruciating  pains  of  a  confirmed  stone,  he  ceased  not  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  his  office  with  activity  and  vigilance.  He  expired  on  t-he  march  t20th  July.) 
A  man  he  was  to  he  remembered  while  integrity,  prudence,  and  valor,  are  held  iJi 
esteem  among  men." 

1  have  quoted  the  above  as  a  more  probable  reason  for  ihs  death  tJian  the  report  of 
some  of  the  chroniclers,  who  have  said  he  was  poisoned  by  a  monk,  with  the  knowledge 
of  Edward  IIL  Lord  Hailes  has  added  a  note  to  this  passage,  vol.  ii.,  p.  146,  which 
completely  disproves  it.  ,,,.■,„■ 

t  PJariana  says,  lib.xv.  cap.  21,  that  the  king  of  Arragon,  although  joined  m  alliance 
with  the  king  of  Castile  against  the  Moors,  did  not  bring  his  troops  to  the  field. 

Lord  Hailes's  Annals  of  Scotland,  anno  1330:  "  The  detached  troops  fought  with 
equal  advantage,  and  the  Moorish  cavalry  fled.  Douglas  with  his  companions  eagerly 
pursued  the  Saracens.  Taking  the  casket  from  his  neck,  which  contained  the  heart  of 
Bruce,  he  threw  it  before  him  and  cried.  "  J^oid  pass  thou  onward  as  tlioii  wast  want, 
and  Douclas  will  follow  thee,  or  die!'  The  fugitives  lallied-surrounded  and  over- 
whelmedby  superior  numbers,  Douglas  fell,  while  attempting  to  rescue  sir  VVilham  St. 
Clare,  of  Rosiin,  who  shared  his  fate.  Robert  and  Walter  Logan,  both  of  them  knighu. 
were  slain  with  Douglas.  His  friend,  sir  William  Keith,  having  had  his  arm  broke 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


S5 


About  this  time  many  of  the  nobles  and  others,  desirous  of  a  settled 
ptace  between  the  Scots  and  English,  proposed  a  marriage  between 
the  young  king  of  Scotland  and  the  sister  of  the  king  of  England. 
This  man-iage  was  concluded  and  solemnized  at  Berwick,  witli  great 
feasts  and  rejoicings  on  both  sides. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

PHILli^,  OF  VALOIS  CROWNED  KING  OF  PRANCE. 

Charles,  king  of  France,  son  of  Philip  the  Fair,  had  been  thrice 
married,  and  yet  died  without  heirs  male.  The  first  of  his  wives,  a 
daughter  of  the  count  of  Artois,  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  women 
In  the  world ;  however,  she  kept  her  marriage  vow  so  ill,  and  be- 
haved so  badly,  that  she  was  long  confined  in  prison  at  Chateau 
Gaillard,  before  her  husband  was  king.  When  the  kingdom  of 
France  devolved  upon  him,  he  v»^as  crowned  by  the  twelve  peers  of 
France  and  all  the  barons,  who  were  not  willing  that  such  a  kingdom 
should  be  deprived  of  male  heirs ;  they  therefore  strongly  recom- 
mended  his  marrying  again,  with  which  he  complied,  and  took  to  wife 
the  daughter  of  the  emperor  Henry  of  Luxemburgh,  sister  to  the  gal- 
iant  king  of  Bohemia.  His  first  marriage,  with  the  lady  in  prison, 
was  dissolved  by  the  pope  of  that  day.  By  this  second  wife,  the  lady 
of  Luxembui'gh,  who  was  modest  and  prudent,  the  king  had  a  son, 
who  died  very  young,  and  the  mother  soon  afterwards,  at  Issoudun, 
in  Berry.  The  cause  of  their  deaths  was  much  suspected,  and  many 
were  inculpated  in  it,  and  privily  punished. 

The  king  was  afterwards  married  a  third  time,  to  the  daughter  of 
his  uncle,  Lew.K,  count  of  Evreux  and  sister  to  the  king  of  Navarre. 
She  was  called  queen  Joan.  She  was  soon  afterwards  with  child,  and 
at  the  same  tim.;  the  king  fell  sick  on  his  death-bed.  When  he  per- 
ceived that  he  could  not  recover,  he  ordered,  that,  if  the  child  should 
be  a  son,  Philip  of  Valois,  his  cousin,  should  be  his  guardian,  and 
regent  of  the  whole  kingdom,  until  such  time  as  his  son  should  be  of 
age  to  reign ;  that,  if  it  should  happen  to  be  a  girl,  then  the  twelve 
peers  and  great  barons  were  to  assemble  to  take  counsel  together, 
and  to  give  the  kingdom  to  him  who  appeared  to  them  to  have  the 
clearest  right.  About  Easter  1326,  the  king  died ;  and  it  was  not 
long  before  the  queen  was  brought  to  bed  of  a  beautiful  girl. 

The  twelve  peers  and  barons  of  France  assembled  at  Paris  without 
delay,  and  gave  the  kingdom,  with  one  consent,  to  Philip  of  Valois. 
Thev  passed  by  the  queen  of  England,  and  the  king  her  son,  although 


Phimp  de  Valois,  Kino  of  France— From  an  ancient  picture,  engraTed  in 

Mezernay's  History  of  France. 

she  was  cousin-german  to  the  king  last  deceased ;  for  they  said,  that 
the  kingdom  of  France  was  of  such  great  nobleness,  that  it  ought  not 

was  detained  from  the  battle.  His  few  surviving  companions  found  his  body  in  the 
field,  together  with  the  casket,  and  reverently  conveyed  them  to  Scotland.  The  remains 
of  Douglas  were  interred  in  the  sepulchre  of  his  fathers,  in  the  church  of  Douglas,  and 
the  heartof  Bruce  was  deposited  at  Melrose. 

"  His  natural  son,  Archibald  Douglas,  erected  a  marble  monument  to  his  memory  ; 
but  his  countrymen  have  more  effectually  perpetuated  his  fame,  by  bestowing  on  him 
the  name  of  the  good  sir  James  Douglas.'  Fordun  reports,  that  Douglas  was  thirteen 
times  defeated  in  battle,  and  fifty-seven  times  victorious. 

'*  Perhaps  my  readers  will  not  dislike  to  see  the  portrait  of  Douglas  drawn  by  Bar- 
aour,  p.  13. 

"  In  visage  was  he  some  deal  gray, 
And  had  black  hair,  as  I  heard  say  ; 
But  then,  of  limbs  he  was  well  made. 
With  bones  great,  and  shoulders  braid; 
His  body  well  made  and  ienzie. 
As  they  that  saw  him  said  to  me. 
When  he  was  blyth,  he  was  lovely. 
And  meek,  and  sweet  in  company  ; 
But  who  in  battle  might  him  see, 
Another  countenance  had  he ; 
And  in  his  speech  he  lispt  some  deal. 
But  that  set  him  right  wonder  welL" 


to  fall  by  succession  to  a  female.  They  crowned  the  lord  Philip  king 
of  France,  at  Rheims,  the  Trinity  Sunday  following.  Immediately 
he  summoned  his  barons  and  men-at-arms,  and  went  with  a  power- 
ful army  to  Cassel,  to  make  war  upon  the  Flemings,  especially  those 
of  Bruges,  Ypres,  and  of  the  Franc,*  who  would  not  willingly  obey 
their  lord,  the  count  of  Flanders,  but  rebelled  against  him,  and  had 
driven  him  out  of  the  country,  so  that  he  could  reside  nowhere  but 
at  Ghent,  and  there  miserable  enough. 

King  Philip  discomfited  full  twelve  thousand  Flemings,t  who  iaad 
for  their  captain  one  Colin  Dannequin,  a  bold  and  courageous  man. 
The  above  mentioned  Flemings  had  put  the  garrison  of  Cassel  under 
the  command  of  the  aforesaid  towns,  and  at  their  charges,  to  guard 
the  frontiers  at  that  place.  I  will  inform  you  how  the  Flemings  were 
defeated  and  all  through  their  own  bad  conduct. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CASSEL,  IN  FLANDERS. 

Those  that  were  in  the  garrison  at  Cassel  set  out  one  day,  about 
vespers,  with  a  design  to  defeat  the  king  and  all  his  army.  They 
marched  very  quietly  without  noise  in  three  divisions ;  the  first  of 
which  advanced  straight  to  the  tents  of  the  king,  and  was  near  sur- 
prising him,  as  he  was  seated  at  supper,  as  well  as  his  whole  house- 
hold. The  second  went  to  the  tents  of  the  king  of  Bohemia,  and 
almost  found  him  in  the  same  situation.  The  third  division  attacked 
the  quarters  of  the  count  of  Hainault,  and  nearly  surprised  him :  they 
pressed  him  so  closely,  that  he  and  his  people  had  scarce  time  to  arm 
themselves  ;  and  the  lord  of  Beaumont,  his  brother,  and  his  company, 
were  in  a  similar  situation.  All  the  three  divisions  came  so  quickly 
up  to  the  tents,  that  neither  the  lords  nor  soldiers  had  time  to  assem- 
ble or  properly  arm  themselves,  and  they  would  all  have  been  slain, 
if  it  had  not  been,  as  it  were,  a  miracle  of  God :  but  by  his  grace, 
each  of  these  lords  defeated  their  enemies,  and  so  completely,  that, 
in  the  space  of  an  hour,  out  of  twelve  thousand  Flemings  not  one 
escaped.  Their  captain  v/as  also  killed.  Nor  did  any  of  these  lords 
receive  any  intelligence  of  the  other  until  the  business  was  finished. 
Of  all  the  Flemings  not  one  turned  his  back ;  but  ihey  were  ail 
slaughtered  on  the  spot  and  lay  in  three  large  heaps,  one  upon  the 
other.  This  battle  happened  in  the  year  of  grace  1328,  on  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's day. 

The  French  then  came  to  Cassel,  and  placed  there  the  banners  of 
France,  the  town  having  surrendered  to  the  king.  Afterwards  Pope, 
ringue,  and  then  Ypres,  and  all  the  castlewick  of  Bcrgues  followed, 
and  received  the  count  Lewis  their  lord,  and  swore  fidelity  and  loy. 
alty  to  him  for  the  time  to  come.  The  king  soon  after  set  out  with 
his  troops  toward  Paris,  where,  in  the  neighborhood,  he  staid  some 
time.  He  was  much  praised  and  honored  for  this  enterprise,  £.nd  for 
the  service  he  had  rendered  to  the  count  Lewis,  his  brother.  He 
lived  in  great  prosperity  and  increased  the  royal  power.  No  king 
of  France,  it  was  said  had  ever  kept  so  royal  a  state  as  king  Philip. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  EARL  OF  KENT  AND  SIR  ROGER  MORTIMER  PUT  TO  DEATH. 

The  young  king  Edward  of  England  was  governed  for  a  long  time, 
as  you  have  before  seen,  by  the  counsels  of  his  mother,  the  earl  of 
Kent  his  uncle,  and  sir  Roger  Mortimer;  at  last  a  jealousy  arose 
between  the  earl  of  Kent  and  sir  Roger,  insomuch  that  sir  Roger, 
with  the  consent  of  the  queen  mother,  gave  the  king  to  understand 
that  the  earl  of  Kent  would  shorten  his  life  by  poison,  if  he  was  not 
upon  his  guard,  to  inherit  the  kingdom  as  the  next  heir ;  for  the  young 
brother  of  the  king,  called  John  of  Eltham,  was  lately  dead.t  King 
Edward  believed  these  tales  but  too  readily,  and  ordered  his  uncle, 
the  earl  of  Kent,  to  be  arrested  and  publicly  beheaded,  before  any 
could  come  to  intercede  for  him.  The  whole  country  were  m.uch 
concerned  at  it,  and  bore  an  ill  will  to  the  lord  Mortimer  ever  after. 
Not  long  after,  great  infamy  fell  upon  the  queen  mother — whether 
with  just  cause  or  not  I  am  ignorant,  but  it  was  commonly  said,  thai 
she  was  with  child,  and  in  this  was  the  lord  Mortimer  inculpated 
The  king  was  likewise  informed,  that  the  lord  Mortimer  had  been 
the  author  of  ail  the  charges  respecting  the  earl  of  Kent,  and  conse. 
quently  was  the  author  of  his  death,  through  jealousy ;  and  that  the 
whole  country  believed  him  loyal  and  honest. 

The  king  then  ordered  the  lord  Mortimer  to  be  arrested  and  brought 
to  London,  before  him  and  a  very  great  number  of  baruns  and  nobles 
of  the  realm.  A  knight,  by  the  king's  command,  recited  all  the  deeds 
of  the  lord  Mortimer,  from  a  declaration  which  he  held  in  his  hand. 
Every  one  was  then  asked,  by  way  of  counsel,  what  sentence  should 
be  passed.    Judgment  was  soon  given  ;  for  each  had  perfect  know. 


*  "  Le  Franc,  Franconatus,  Terra  Franca.  It  is  part  of  French  Flanders,  and  waa 
yielded  to  the  French  by  the  peace  of  the  Pyrenees;  it  comprehends  the  baihwicks  of 
Bourb  miL',  Be-irue,  St.  Winox,  and  Fumes,  and  besides  the  capital  towns  of  these  baili- 
wicks, those  of  Dunkirk  and  Gravelines."— Z)zc/;j07wafre  Geograpliique,  par  BaudraN. 

t  Lord  Berners  here  and  in  the  previous  chapter  says  sixteen  thousand ;  Dr.  Sauvaga 
has  twelve  thousand  in  one  place  and  sixteen  thousand  in  another. 

X  Froissart  mistakes.  John  of  Eltiiam  lived  more  than  six  years  after  thedeath^f  tha 
earl  of  Kent.  There  were,  besides  his  elder  brother,  Thomas  of  Brotherton,  earl  of  Nor* 
folk,  living,  as  well  as  the  two  sisters  of  the  king,  Joan  and  Eleanor. 


26 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


ledge  of  the  facts,  from  report  and  good  information.  They  replied 
to  the  king's  question,  that  he  ought  to  suffer  the  same  death  as  sir 
Hugh  Sppncer,  which  sentsnce  had  neither  delay  of  execution  or 
mercy.  He  was  immediately  drawn  upon  a  hurdle  through  the  city 
of  London,  and  placed  on  a  ladder  in  the  midst  of  the  market-place  ; 
when  he  had  his  private  parts  cut  off,  and  cast  into  a  fire,  because  he 
had  thought  and  acted  treasonably.  His  body  was  then  quartered, 
and  sent  to  the  four  principal  cities  in  England ;  his  head  remained 
in  London*.  The  king,  soon  after,  by  the  advice  of  his  council, 
ordered  his  mother  to  be  confined  in  A  goodly  castle,  and  gave  her 
plenty  of  ladies  to  wait  and  attend  on  her,  as  well  as  knights  and 
esquires  of  honor!  He  made  her  a  handsome  allowance  to  keep  and 
maintain  the  state  she  had  been  used  to ;  but  forbade  that  she  should 
ever  go  out  or  show  herself  abroad,  except  at  certain  times,  when  any 
shows  were  exhibited  in  the  court  of  the  castle.  The  queen  thus 
passed  her  time  there  meekly ;  and  the  king,  her  son,  visited  her  twice 
or  thrice  a  year. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

KING  EDWARD  PAYS  HOMAGE  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  FOR  THE  DUCHY 

OF  GUIENNE. 

After  king  Edward  had  administered  these  two  great  acts  of  just- 
ice,t  he  took  new  counsellors,  the  wisest  and  best  beloved  by  his 
people.  About  a  year  after  the  coronation  of  king  Philip  of  France, 
when  all  tbe  barons  and  tenants  of  the  crown  had  done  him  fealty 
and  homage,  except  the  young  king  Edward,  who  had  neither  ap- 
peared, nor  had  even  been  summoned,  the  king  of  France,  by  the 
advice  of  his  council,  sent  to  him  the  lord  of  Ancenis,  the  lord  of 
Beausault,  and  two  clerks  learned  in  the  laws,  and  of  the  parliament 
of  Paris,  named  master  Peter  of  Orleans,  and  master  Peter  of  Maisiers. 
These  four  left  Paris,  and  travelled  on  to  Wissan,  where  they  em- 
barked, passed  over,  and  landed  at  Dover ;  there  they  remained  one 
whole  day,  waiting  for  the  disembarkation  of  their  horses  and  baggage. 
Then  they  went  forward  and  came  to  Windsor,  where  the  king  and 
queen  resided.  They  sent  to  inform  the  king  of  the  cause  of  their 
journey ;  when  king  Edward,  to  do  honor  to  his  cousin  the  king  of 
France,  invited  them  to  his  presence,  and  treated  them  with  much 
favor.  After  they  had  delivered  their  message  to  the  king,  he  replied, 
that  he  had  not  then  his  council  with  him,  but  he  would  send  for  them, 
and  they  might  now  return  to  London,  where  such  an  answer  would 
be  given  to  them  as  should  be  sufficient.  Upon  hearing  this,  and  after 
they  had  dined,  to  their  great  satisfaction,  in  the  king's  apartment, 
they  set  out,  and  lay  that  night  at  Coldbrook :  the  next  day  they 
arrived  in  London. 

The  king  did  not  delay  long  in  following  them,  but  came  to  his 
palace  of  Westminster,  and  ordered  his  council  to  assemble.  They 
sent  for  the  messengers  from  France,  who,  when  they  had  told  why 
they  were  come,  and  had  given  the  letters  sent  by  the  king  their  lord, 
withdrew.  The  kmg  having  asked  of  his  council  what  was  to  be 
done,  it  was  resolved  to  give  an  answer  according  to  the  ordinances 
and  style  of  his  predecessors,  and  that  the  bishop  of  London  should 
deliver  it,  which  was  done  as  follows :  "  Gentlemen,  who  are  come 
hereby  the  orders  of  the  king  of  France,  I  bid  you  welcome :  we  have 
heard  your  speech,  and  read  your  letters.  We  inform  you,  that  we 
advise  the  king,  our  lord,  to  pass  over  to  France  to  see  his  cousin, 
who  so  kindly  has  sent  to  him ;  and,  moreover,  to  perform  his  homage 
and  loyalty,  for  in  truth  he  is  bounden  U  it  by  his  duty.  You  will  tell 
the  king,  your  lord,  that  our  king  and  mister  will  shortly  be  with  him, 
and  do  all  that  is  proper  and  right  for  him  to  do." 

After  the  messengers  had  been  well  entertiined,  and  received  many 
rich  presents  and  jewels  from  the  king,  they  took  their  leave,  and 
returned  to  Paris,  where  they  tound  king  Philip,  to  whom  they  related 
all  that  had  passed.  The  king  said,  he  should  be  very  happy  to  receive 
his  cousin,  king  Edward,  whom  he  had  never  seen.  When  this  news 
was  spread  over  France,  dukes,  counts,  and  all  the  nobility,  made 
great  and  rich  preparations.  The  king  of  France  sent  letters  to  king 
Charles  of  Bohemia  and  the  king  of  Navarre,  to  inform  them  of  the 
day  that  the  king  of  England  was  expected  to  appear,  and  to  desire 
they  would  be  present.  Accordingly  they  came  in  very  great  mag- 
nificence. The  king  of  France  was  advised  to  receive  the  king  of 
England  in  the  city  of  Amiens.  There  were  great  preparations  made 
to  get  apartments,  houses,  and  provision  for  him  and  his  attendants, 
as  well  as  for  the  kings  of  Bohemia  and  Navarre,  who  were  provided 
for  by  him,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy.  The  dukes  of  Bourbon  and 
Lorraine,  and  lord  John  of  Artois,  were  to  be  there,  with  upward  of 
three  thousand  horse  ;  and  the  king  of  England's  suite  was  to  consist 
of  six  hundred  horse. 

The  young  king  did  not  forget,  in  this  journey  to  France,  to  equip 
hiinself  becoming  his  rank  :  he  set  out  from  England,  accompanied  by 
two  bishops  with  the  bishop  of  London ;  t  four  earls — Henry,  earl  of 

•  This  is  not  correct.  His  body,  after  hanging  for  two  days  and  two  nights  by  the 
llfng's  special  command,  through  iiis  favor,  was  granted  to  the  Friars  Minors,  or  Gray 
Friars,  in  London,  who  buried  him  in  their  church,  now  called  Christ  Church ;  whence, 
many  years  af  erwards,  it  was  translated  to  Wigmore.— Ditgdale. 

1  Lord  Berners  says  "executions:"  a  fitter  le^m.  Tlie  death  of  tl-e  earl  of  Kent  can 
•enrcely  be  deemed  av  act  of  justice.    The  original  reads— "ces  d  j  ix  grans  justices,' 
which  last  word  is  properly  rendered  executions. 

J  Dr.  Stephen  Gravesend,  bishop  of  London;  Dr.  John  Stratford,  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter;  Dr.  Henry  'iuru-ash,  bishop  of  Lincob 


Derby,  his  cousin-german,  son  of  Thomas,  earl  of  Lancaster,  hii 
uncle,  surnamed  Wryneck,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Warwick, 
the  earl  of  Hereford  ;  and  six  barons — lord  Reginald  Gobham,  lord 
Thoma*s  Wager,  the  marshal  of  England,  lord  Percy,  the  lord  of 
Manny,  lord  Mowbray,  and  more  than  forty  other  nobles  and  knights  • 
There  were  upward  of  a  thousand  horse  attending  on  and  provided 
for  by  the  king.  They  were  two  days  in  passing  from  Dover  to  Wis- 
san. Then  the  king  and  his  company  rode  to  Boulogne,  where  he 
staid  one  day — it  was  about  mid-August  when  the  king  arrived  at 
Boulogne,  t 

News  being  soon  carried  to  king  Philip,  that  the  king  of  England 
was  at  Boulogne,  he  directly  sent  his  constable,  and  a  number  of 
knights,  to  meet  him  ;  they  found  him  at  Montreuil  sur  Mer.  After 
many  congratulations  and  professions  of  love,  the  king  of  England 
rode  on,  accompanied  by  the  constable,  and  he  and  all  his  company 
arrived  at  Amiens,  where  king  Philip  was  in  all  pomp  ready  to  re- 
ceive  him,  attended  by  the  kings  of  Bohemia,  Majorca,  and  Navarre, 
and  a  number  of  dukes,  counts,  barons,  and  other  nobles.  The  twelve 
peers  of  France  were  also  present,  as  well  to  do  personal  honor  to 
the  king  of  England,  as  to  be  witnesses  when  he  should  perform  his 
homage. 

The  king  of  England  was  most  magnificently  received,  and  he  and 
his  company  remained  there  fifteen  days,  during  which  time  many 
conferences  were  held  and  ordinances  framed. 

It  appears  to  me,  that  king  Edward  at  that  time  did  homage  by 
mouth  and  words,  but  without  placing  his  hands  in  the  hands  of  the 
king  of  France,  or  any  prince,  prelate,  or  deputy  doing  it  for  him. 
And  the  king  of  England,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  would  not 
proceed  further  in  this  business,  until  he  should  be  returned  to  Eng- 
land, and  have  examined  the  privileges  of  old  times,  to  clear  up  this 
homage,  and  see  by  what  means  a  king  of  England  was  a  vassal  to 
the  king  of  France. 

The  king  of  France  replied,  "  Cousin,  we  do  not  wish  to  deceive 
you ;  what  you  have  hitherto  done  has  been  very  agreeable  to  us,  and 
we  will  wait  until  you  shall  have  returned  into  your  own  country  and 
seen,  from  the  deeds  of  your  predecessors,  what  you  ought  to  do." 

The  king  of  England,  taking  a  friendly  leave  of  the  king  of  France, 
and  of  the  other  princes  who  were  present,  returned  to  England.  He 
journeyed  on  to  Windsor,  where  the  queen  received  him  with  much 
pleasure.  She  made  inquiries  after  king  Philip  her  uncle,  and  after 
her  other  relations  in  France.  The  king,  her  husband,  related  to  her 
all  that  had  passed,  and  the  particulars  of  his  magnificent  reception, 
and  the  great  honors  that  were  paid  to  him  in  France ;  whicn  were 
such  that  no  other  country  could  pretend  to  do  the  like. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  king  of  France  sent  into  England  the  fol. 
lowing  privy  councillors :  the  bishops  of  Chartres  and  of  Beauvais,  the 
lord  Louis  de  Clermont,  the  duke  de  Bourbon,  the  count  de  Harcourt, 
the  count  de  Tancarville,  and  other  knights  and  clerks  learned  in 
the  laws,  to  attend  the  conference  that  was  to  be  hoi  den  at  London 
on  the  s-ubject  above  mentioned.  The  king  of  England  had  exam- 
ined in  what  manner  his  predecessors  had  done  their  homage  for 
what  they  held  in  Acquitaine,  of  which  they  were  styled  dukes. 
Many  in  England  murmured,  that  their  king  should  do  homage  to 
Philip,  who  had  not  so  near  a  right  to  the  crown  of  France  as  him- 
self. Neither  the  king  nor  his  council  was  ignorant  of  this ;  how. 
ever,  a  great  parliament  and  assembly  were  holden  on  the  subject  of 
his  homage.  The  embassadors  from  the  king  of  France  remained 
all  the  winter,  till  the  month  of  May  following,  without  being  able 
to  obtain  any  definitive  answer.  At  last,  the  king  of  England,  in 
conformity  to  his  privileges,  in  which  he  put  much  faith,  was  advised 
to  write  letters  in  the  manner  of  patents,  sealed  with  his  great  seal, 
acknowledging  what  kind  of  homage  he  owed,  and  ought  to  pay  to 
the  king  of  France,  which  letters  were  in  the  following  terms : 

"  Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland^ 
and  duke  of  Acquitaine,  to  all  by  whom  these  letters  shall  be  seei 
and  heard,  greeting. 

"  We  make  known,  that  when  we  paid  our  homage  to  our  excel- 
lent and  well-beloved  lord  and  cousin,  Philip,  king  of  France,  al 
Amiens,  it  was  required  by  him  of  us,  that  we  should  acknovv ledge 
such  homage  to  be  liege,  and  that  we,  in  paying  him  such  homage, 
should  promise  expressly  to  be  faithful  and  true  to  him — which  things 
we  did  not  then  do,  as  we  were  ignorant  if  they  were  due,  and  only 
paid  him  general  homage  in  such  terms,  as  saying,  we  entered  into 
his  homage  in  the  same  manner  as  our  predecessors,  the  dukes  of 
Guienne,  had  in  former  days  entered  into  homage  to  the  kings  of 
France  who  for  that  time  were,  and  being  since  better  inforfhed  as 
to  the  truth,  acknowledge  by  these  presents,  that  the  homage,  which 
we  paid  to  the  king  of  France  in  the  city  of  Amiens,  by  general  words, 
was,  is,  and  ought  to  be  considered  as  liege  homage,  and  that  we  owe 
him  loyalty  and  truth,  as  duke  of  Acquitaine,  peer  of  France,  earl  of 
Poitou,  and  Montreuil ;  and  we  promise  to  bear  him  loyalty  and  truth. 
That  from  henceforward  no  more  disputes  may  arise,  we  promise  for 
ourselves  and  our  successors,  dukes  of  Acquitaine,  that  the  above 
mentioned  homage  shall  be  performed  in  the  manner  following : 
"  The  king  of  England,  as  duke  of  Acquitaine,  shall  hold  his  hands 


*  See  Rymer,  anno  1329,  for  the  names  of  those  who  passed  over  to  France  with  king 
Edward. 

t  In  Rymer,  there  is  a  memorandum  that  the  king  embarked  at  Dover  for  France,  at 
midday,  the  2bU  of  May,  132^. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


27 


in  the  hands  of  the  king  of  France  ;  and  the  person  v/ho  shall  address 
his  speech  to  the  king  of  England  as  duke  of  Acquitaine,  and  who 
shall  speak  for  the  king  of  France,  shall  say  thus :  You  become 
liegeman  to  the  king  my  lord,  here  present,  as  duke  of  Acquitaine, 
and  a  peer  of  France  ;  and  you  promise  to  bear  him  faith  and  loyalty 
—Say  Yea :  and  the  king  of  England,  duke  of  Guienne,  as  well  as 
all  their  succes  ors,  shall  sav  Yea :  and  then  the  king  of  France  shall 
receive  the  kin<,  of  England,  duke  of  Guienne,  by  faith  and  mouth, 
saving  any  other  their  reciprocal  rights. 

"  Moreover,  when  the  said  king  and  duke  shall  enter  upon  his 
homage  to  the  king  of  France  for  the  earldoms  of  Foitou  and  Mon- 
treuil,  he  shall  put  his  hands  into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  France 
for  the  earldoms  of  Poitou  and  Montreuil ;  and  the  person  who  shall 
speak  for  the  king  of  France  shall  address  these  words  to  the  king 
as  earl,  and  say  as  follows :  You  become  liegeman  to  the  king  my 
lord,  here  present,  as  earl  of  Foiiou  and  Montreuil,  and  you  promise 
to  be  faithful  and  loyal  to  him— Say  Yea:  and  the  king,  as  count  of 
Poitou  and  Montreuil,  shall  say  Yea :  and  then  the  king  of  France 
shall  receive  the  said  king  and  earl  as  liegeman  by  faith  and  mouth, 
saving  any  other  his  right.  And  in  this  manner  shall  all  future 
homages  be  paid.  For  this  cause  we  deliver,  for  us  and  our  succes. 
sors,  dukes  of  Guienne,  after  homages  done,  letters  patent,  sealed 
with  our  great  seal,  if  the  king  of  France  shall  require  it ;  and  with 
this  we  promise  to  keep  on  our  faith  the  peace  and  concord  most 
amicably  between  the  kings  of  France  and  the  above  mentioned 
kings  of  England,  dukes  of  Guienne."* 

These  letters  were  carried  to  France  by  the  aforesaid  lords,  and 
the  king  of  France  ordered  them  to  be  preserved  in  his  chanceiy. 


ROBERT, 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

COUNT  D'ARTOIS,  BANISHED  *FRANCE. 

Robert,  count  d'Artois,  was  the  man  above  all  others  who  had  most 

assisted  king  Philip  to  gain  possession  of  the  crown ;  he  was  one 

of  the  wisest  and  greatest  barons  in  France, 

of  the  highest  birth,  being  descended  from 

kings.    His  wife  was  sister-german  to  Philip, 

whose  special  companion  and  friend  he  had 

been  in  all  his  fortunes ;  and  for  the  space 

of  three  years  he  managed  everything  in 

France — so  that  nothing  was  done  without 

his  knowledge. 

It  happened  afterwards,  that  king  Philip 

took  a  violent  hatred  against  the  lord  Robert, 

on  account  of  a  suit,  which  was  brought  before 

him,  that  regarded  the  county  of  Artois  ;  and 

the  said  lord  Robert  was  desirous  of  obtaining 

it  by  means  of  a  letter  that  he  produced,  and 

which,  by  all  accounts,  was  forged.    Had  he 

been  arrested  in  the  first  movements  of  the 

king's  anger,  he  would  infallibly  have  been 

put  to  death ;  he  therefore  thought  it  prudent 

to  quit  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  go  to  his 

nephew,  earl  John,  at  Namur.    The  king 

ordered  his  sister,  wife  of  lord  Robert,  and 

her  two  sons,  his  nephews,  John  and  Charles, 

to  be  arrested  and  shut  up  in  a  close  prison, 

out  of  which  he  swore  they  should  never  come 

as  long  as  he  lived ;  and  since  that  time, 

though  many  spoke  in  their  behalf,  they  had 

not  greater  liberty,  for  which  he  was  after- 

wards  much  blamed  behind  his  back. 

The  king,  in  his  warmth,  sent  to  Raoul, 
bishop  of  Liege,  begging  of  him  to  challenge  and  make  war  upon  the 
earl  of  Namur,  if  he  did  not  put  away  the  lord  Robert  from  his  court. 

The  bishop,  who  loved  exceedingly  the  king  of  France,  and  little 
respected  his  neighbors,  did  immediately  as  the  king  desired.  The 
earl  of  Namur  was  therefore  advised  to  send  away  the  lord  Robert, 
which  he  did  much  against  his  inclinations.  Lord  Robert  then  went 
to  his  cousin,  the  duke  of  Brabant,  who  received  him  with  great  joy, 
and  gav^  him  every  comfort. 

As  soon  as  the  king  knew  it,  he  sent  to  say,  that,  if  he  supported 
him,  or  suffered  him  to  remain  in  his  territories,  he  should  not  have 
a  worse  enemy  than  himself,  and  that  he  would  oppress  him  by 
every  means  in  his  power.  The  duke,  upon  this,  sent  him  very  pri- 
vately to  Argentau,  until  he  should  know  in  what  manner  the  king 
would  take  it.  The  king,  who  had  spies  everywhere,  was  soon 
informed  of  what  had  passed  in  Brabant ;  and  was  so  vexed,  that  he 
stimulated  by  money  the  king  of  Bohemia,  who  was  cousin-german 
to  the  duke,  the  bishop  of  Liege,  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  the 
duke  of  Gueldres,  the  marquis  Juliers,  the  earl  of  Bar,  the  lords  of 
Los  and  Fauquemont,  and  many  other  lords,  who  were  soon  allied 
together  against  the  duke,  whom  they  challenged,  and  entered  his 
territories  near  Esbaing.  They  advanced  as  far  as  Hannut,  and  burnt 
the  country  at  two  different  times,  according  to  their  pleasure.  The 


king  of  France  sent  with  them  the  earl  of  Eu,  his  constable,  with  a 
great  company  of  men-at-arm.s.  The  earl  Wil'iam  of  Hainault  then 
thought  it  time  to  interfere,  and  sent  the  countess,  his  lady,  who  was 
sister  to  king  Philip,  and  the  lord  of  BesumouL  his  brother,  to  France, 
to  intercede  with  the  king  for  a  respite  and  Cruce  between  him  and 
the  duke  of  Brabant.  The' king  made  m^ny  difiiculties,  but  at  last 
consented,-  upon  condition  that  the  duke  shociid  submit  himself  to 
whatever  he  and  his  council  might  judge  p.-opev  for  him  to  do  toward 
the  king  of  France,  and  toward  those  loMr'  w  ho  had  waged  war 
against  him.  He  was  also  ordered  to  dism^se  tho  lord  Robert  from 
his  territories  within  a  certain  time,  which  he  was  forced  to  perform 
though  much  against  his  will.* 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

KING  EDWARD  TAKES  THE  CITY  OF  BERWICK. 

You  have  heard  related  all  that  passed  between  (he  English  and 
Scotch,  during  the  three  years  that  the  truce  lasted  :  and  for  one  year 
more  the  two  nations  were  at  peace.  This  had  not  haiopened  before 
for  two  hundred  years,  during  which  they  had  been  coustantly  at  war 
with  each  other. 

It  fell  out  that  king  Edward  was  informed,  that  the  young  king 
David  of  Scotland,  who  had  married  his  sister,  kept  possession  of 
Berwick,  which  of  right  belonged  to  his  kingdom,  and  which  king 
Edward  his  ancestor  had  held,  and  the  king  his  father  also,  very  peace- 
ably for  a  long  time  afterwards.  He  was  also  informed,  th^  t  the  king- 
dom of  Scotland  was  dependent  on  his  crown  as  a  fief,  a.^d  that  the 
young  king  of  Scots,  his  brother-in-law,  had  never  ackno\  ledged  it, 
or  done  homage  for  it.  The  king  of  England  therefore  se  it  embas- 
sadors to  the  king  of  Scots,  to  request,  that  he  would  witl.  Iraw  his 
people  from  the  city  of  Berwick,  and  give  him  possession  o  it,  as  it 
v/as  his  just  inheritance,  and  had  always  appertained  to  the  >ings  of 
England  his  predecessors.  They  also  summoned  him  to  c  -^e  and 
do  his  homage  for  the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  which  he  oughi  ?  hold 
from  the  crown  of  England  as  a  fief. 


*  See  the  copy  of  the  original  instrument  of  the  homage  and  the  witnesses  to  it,  in 
Rymer,  anno  1329.  Also  another,  of  wnich  this  in  Froissart  seems  a  copy,  signed  at 
Eltham,  March  31. 1331. 


Berwick  upon  Tweed— showing  the  remains  of  the  old  fortifications. 


The  king  of  Scotland  took  the  advice  and  opinions  of  his  council 
and  chief  barons,  and  made  this  reply  to  the  embassadors : 

"  My  lords,  I  and  my  barons  marvel  greatly  at  the  claim  you  have 
preferred  ;  for  we  do  not  find  that  any  of  our  ancestors  acknowledged 
the  kingdom  of  Scotland  as  a  fief,  or  in  any  ways  subject  to  the  crown 
of  England,  either  by  homage  or  otherwise  :  my  lord,  the  king  our 
father,  of  happy  memory,  would  never  do  homage  to  any  preceding 
kings  of  England,  whatever  wars  may  have  been  made  on  the  sub. 
ject — neither  have  I  any  intention  or  inclination  to  do  it.  As  for  the 
town  of  Berwick,  king  Robert,  our  father,  conquered  it  from  the  late 
king  of  England  by  open  war,  and  kept  possession  of  it  during  his 
lifetime  as  his  true  heritage — I  also  hope  and  mean  to  keep  posses- 
sion of  It,  and  shall  do  everything  in  my  power  for  that  end.  I  shall 
request  of  you,  that  you  would  have  the  goodness  to  entreat  the  king, 
whose  sister  we  have  married,  that  he  would  allow  us  to  enjoy  the 
same  liberties  as  our  ancestors  have  done,  and  to  keep  vv^hat  our  father 
won  and  held  peaceably  all  his  life  ;  and  that  he  would  not  listen  to 
any  evil  counsellorfj ;  for,  if  any  other  prince  should  wish  to  do  us 
wrong,  he  ought  to  aid  and  defend  us,  from  the  love  he  must  bear  to 
his  sister,  our  queen." 

The  embassadors  replied,  "  Sir,  we  have  well  heard  your  answer, 

*  For  further  particulars  respecting  Robert  d'Artois,  his  crimes,  trial.  &.c.  see  the  8th 
and  10th  volumes  of  the  Memoires  de  1' Academie  des  Inscriptions,  &c.,  where  there  ars 
three  interesting  memoirs  concerning  him  by  M.  Lancelot,  very  different  from  this  account 
of  Froissart,  or  rather  of  John  le  Bel.  They  are  too  long  to  be  inserted  as  notes 


28 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,  PRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


and  will  report  it  to  the  king,  our  lord,  in  the  manner  you  have  told 
it  to  us."  They  then  took  their  leave,  and  returned  to  their  king,  to 
whom  this  answer  was  not  very  agreeable.  He  summoned  to  a  par- 
liament, to  be  holden  at  London,  barons,  knights,  and  councillors, 
from  the  chief  towns  in  the  kingdoii*,  to  have  their  advice  in  the  pres. 
ent  state  of  aff:irs. 

During  the  term  of  parliament,  the  lord  Robert  of  Artois- arrived  in 
England  disguised  as  a  merchant.  The  king  received  him  very  kindly, 
appointed  him  one  of  his  councillors,  and  assigned  to  him  the  earl- 
dom of  Richmond,  which  had  belonged  to  his  ancestors*. 

When  the  day  of  the  meeting  of  parliament  came,  and  the  chiefs 
of  the  country  were  assembled  in  London,  the  king  ordered  what  he 
had  written  to  the  king  of  Scotland  to  be  read,  and  the  answer  to  it 
from  that  king.  He  then  desired  they  would  give  him  such  advice 
that  the  dignity  of  his  crown  might  be  preserved.  After  they  had 
consulted  together,  it  appeared  to  them,  that  the  king  could  no  longer 
with  honor  endure  the  wrongs  which  the  king  of  Scots  did  to  him  ; 
and  they  offered  him  such  advice,  that  he  immediately  gave  orders  for 
every  preparation  to  be  made,  not  only  to  enable  him  to  regain  the 
good  town  of  Berwick,  but  to  penetrate  into  Scotland  with  so  power- 
ful  an  army,  that  the  king  of  Scotland  should  think  himself  happy,  if 
permitted  to  do  his  homage,  and  make  satisfaction.  They  added, 
that  they  were  v»rilling  and  desirous  to  accompany  him  in  this  expe- 
dition. The  kkig  gave  them  many  thanks  for  their  willingness  to 
assist  him,  and  begged  of  them  to  be  ready,  and  properly  prepared, 
according  to  their  different  ranks,  to  meet  him  at  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne  by  a  day  fixed.  Each  returned  to  his  home  to  make  prepara- 
tions. The  king  was  not  idle  ;  and  sent  other  embassadors  to  the 
king  of  Scotland,  his  brother-in-law,  to  give  him  public  notice,  and, 
if  he  had  not  altered  his  mind,  to  bid  him  defiance. 

The  day  fixed  on  drew  near ;  king  Edward  and  all  his  host  came 
to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  and  waited  there  three  days  for  the  rear 
and  followers  of  his  array.  The  fourth  day  he  advanced  with  his 
whole  army  toward  Scotland,  and  passed  over  the  lands  of  the  lords 
Percy  and  Neville,  v/ho  are  two  great  barons  in  Northumberland, 
and  marched  forward  to  meet  the  Scots.  Lord  Roos,  lord  Mowbray, 
and  lord  Lisle  did  the  same.  The  king  with  his  army  drew  toward 
the  town  of  Berwick ;  for  the  king  of  Scotland  had  not  sent  any 
other  answer  by  the  second  embassadors  than  he  had  by  the  first ; 
therefore  he  had  been  publicly  summoned  and  defied.  The  king 
advanced  with  his  army,  and  entered  Scotland.  He  was  advised 
not  to  stop  at  Berwick,  but  to  march  forward  and  burn  the  country, 
as  his  grandfather  had  done  before ;  he  therefore  marched  and  de- 
stroyed in  this  excursion  all  the  plain  country,  and  ruined  many  towns 
that  were  inclosed  with  dikes  and  palisades.  He  took  the  strong 
castle  of  Edinburgh,  and  placed  his  own  garrison  therein.  He  passed 
the  second  river  in  Scotland  below  Dunfermline ;  and  his  people 
overran  the  whole  country  as  far  as  Scone,  and  destroyed  the  good 
town  of  Dunfermline,  but  touched  not  the  abbey,  for  the  king  had 
strictly  forbidden  it.  They  conquered  the  country  as  far  as  Dundee, 
and  took  Dunbarton,  a  very  strong  castle  on  the  borders  of  the  High- 
lands, whither  the  king,  and  the  queen  his  consort,  had  retired. t  No 
one  dared  to  oppose  the  English ;  for  the  Scots  had  all  retreated  to 
the  forests  of  Jedworth,  which  are  impenetrable,  except  to  those  well 
acquainted  with  the  country.  They  had  carried  all  their  moveables 
with  them,  and  placed  them  in  safety,  and  held  not  what  was  left 
behind  of  any  account.  It  was  not  to  be  wondered  that  the  Scots 
were  thus  dismayed  ;  their  king  was  but  about  fifteen  years  old  ;  the 
carl  of  Moray  was  still  younger ;  and  a  youth,  named  William  Doug- 
las, nephew  of  him  who  was  killed  in  Spain,  was  of  a  similar  age ; 
80  that  Scotland  was  destitute  of  good  captains. 

When  the  king  of  England  had  I'un  over  and  scoured  the  plains  of 
Scotland,  and  had  remained  there  for  three  months,  not  seeing  any 
come  to  oppose  him,  he  garrisoned  maiiy  castles  which  he  had  taken, 
and  thought  by  their  means  to  make  war  upon  all  that  remained. 


•  This  seems  to  be  a  considerable  mistaiie ;  for  the  earldom  of  Richmond,  according 
to  Dugdale.  had  been  in  tiie  family  of  the  dukes  of  Brittany  a  long  time. 

"  In  the  1st  of  Edward  III.,  .John,  duke  of  Brittany,  obtained  leave  to  grant  the  earl- 
dom of  Richmond,  witii  the  castle,  and  likewise  the  castle  of  Bowes,  unto  Arthur,  his 
brother  ind  iieir.  On  the  death  of  this  John,  John  de  Dreux.  son  of  Arthur,  did  homage 
Tot  this  earldom  of  Richmond.  He  died  the  Mh  of  May,  in  the  15th  of  Edward  III. 
John,  duke  of  Brittany,  and  earl  of  Moiifovt,  soon  aftertliis  event  did  his  homage  for  it. 
It  continued  in  this  family  until  John,  surnamed  the  Valiant,  united  himself  to  the  king 
of  France,  contrary  to  his  allegiance,  and  forfeited  it  in  the  second  year  of  Richard  II." 
—Dugdale's  Baronagii;,  vol.  i.  p.  46. 

t  "  Edward  appears  to  have  been  at  Belford  on  Iiis  march  northward,  7tli  May ;  Fce- 
dera,  torn.  iv.  p.  557.  So  that  it  is  probable,  that,  in  a  day  or  two  after,  he  came  to  Ber- 
wick. Froissart  relates,  that  Edward,  leaving  Baliol  with  his  forces  before  Berwick, 
invaded  Scotland,  wasted  tiie  country,  penetrated  as  far  north  as  Dundee,  and  from 
thence  marched  across  the  island  to  the  neighborhood  of  Dunbarton ;  that  he  took  the 
castles  of  Edinburgh  and  Dalkeith,  and  placed  garrisons  in  them ;  and  that,  after  having 
employed  six  months  in  this  expedition,  he  returned  to  the  siege  of  Berwick.  This  story 
has  been  transcribed  by  divers  historians,  wlio  could  not  distinguish  when  Froissart  was 
well  informed,  and  when  not. 

"Froissart  has  placed  in  1333.  events  which,  as  to  many  particulars,  occurred  after- 
wards. This  course  of  six  montks  is  an  impossibility ;  for  Edward  did  not  come  to  tlie 
siege  of  Berwick  before  May,  and  the  place  surrendered  on  the  20th  of  July.  Besides,  it 
appears  from  the  Fccdera.  turn.  iv.  pp.  558, 564,  that  Edward  was  in  t!ie  neighborhood  of 
Berwick,  May  27th  and  30th,  the  2nd.  4th,  5th  6th.  8th.  26th  June,  and  the  2nd.  6tli,  and 
16tb  of  July  :  so  tiiat  he  never  could  have  been  three  weeks  absent,  and  indeed,  it  is  not 
probable  that  he  was  ever  al)sent,  from  the  siege.  An  invasion  of  Scotland  at  that  time 
could  have  served  no  purpose  of  coB<iuesi.  and.  by  dividing  the  army,  mifiht  have  had 
iktal  eonsflquences."— Lord  Hailes's  Ammals. 


He  then  made  a  handsome  retreat  toward  Berwick,  and  in  his  way 
he  took  the  castle  of  Dalkieth,  which  was  the  patrimony  of  the  earl 
of  Douglas,  situate  just  five  miles  from  Edinburgh ;  he  appointed  a 
governor,  with  a  good  garrison.  By  short  marches  he  came  before 
the  good  town  of  Berwick,  which  is  situate  at  the  end  of  Northum- 
berland, at  the  entrance  into  Scotland.  The  king  surrounded  it  on 
every  side,  and  said  he  would  never  quit  the  spot  until  he  had  reduced 
it,  or  the  king  of  Scotland  came  to  force  him  to  raise  the  siege  at 
the  head  of  his  army.  It  was  well  supplied  with  provision,  and  had 
a  good  garrison  of  men-at-arms  from  the  king  of  Scotland,  and, 
besides,  was  partly  surrounded  by  an  arm  of  the  sea.  There  were 
assaults  and  skirmishes  every  day  before  the  walls  of  the  town,  for 
those  of  the  garrison  refused  to  surrender  themselves  unconditionally, 
expecting  succor  to  arrive,  in  which  however  they  were  disappointed. 
True  it  is  that  some  Scottish  knights  formed  an  expedition  to  attack 
the  English  camp  in  the  evenings,  or  before  daybreak ;  but  they 
made  little  impression,  for  the  English  -army  was  so  much  upon  its 
guard,  that  the  Scots  could  not  make  any  attack  with  effect,  or  with- 
out loss  of  men. 

When  those  who  were  within  the  town  saw  that  they  had  not  any 
hopes  of  assistance,  that  their  provision  began  to  fail,  and  that  they 
were  so  closely  besieged  by  sea  and  land  that  nothing  could  enter, 
they  began  to  treat  with  the  king ;  who  was  prayed  to  grant  them  a 
truce  for  one  month  upon  condition  that  if,  within  that  time,  neither 
king  David,  their  Xo^t,  nor  any  one  from  him,  should  come  with  a 
sufficient  force  to  raise  tiie  siege,  they  should  surrender  up  the  town, 
upon  having  their  lives  and  fortunes  spared,  and  the  soldiers  liberty 
to  return  whither  they  would  into  their  own  country,  without  loss  oi 
hindrance.  This  treaty,  however,  was  not  immediately  concluded, 
for  the  king  was  desirous  of  avoiding  any  conditions,  to  punish  those 
who  had  held  out  so  obstinately  against  him  :  at  last  he  was  persuaded 
to  it,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  and  particularly  of  the  lord  Robert 
d'Artois,  who  took  great  deal  of  pains  to  bring  it  about.  He  had 
accompanied  the  king  in  this  expedition ;  and  being  always  near  his 
person,  had  often  told  him,  from  the  opinions  of  several  lawyers,  that 
the  crown  of  France  belonged  to  him  by  right  of  blood,  as  he  was  the 
immediate  heir,  by  his  mother,  to  the  last  king.  The  lord  Robert 
was  anxious  for  the  king's  leaving  Scotland,  in  hopes  that  he  would 
carry  his  arms  into  France.  By  these  and  such  like  speeches  the 
king  was  induced  to  consent  to  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  ol 
Berwick. 

The  Berwiekers  made  the  king  of  Scotland  and  his  council  ac- 
quainted with  their  distressful  situation,  who,  after  much  consideration, 
could  not  find  any  means  to  send  them  succors  or  assistance :  the 
town  of  Berwick  was  therefore  surrendered  to  the  king  at  the  end  of 
the  month,  as  well  as  the  castle,  which  was  very  handsome  and  strong, 
and  stood  without  the  town.  The  marshals  of  the  army  took  posses- 
sion of  them  both,  in  the  name  of  the  king.  The  citizens  then  came 
out  to  swear  homage  and  fidelity  to  king  Edward,  and  to  acknowledge 
that  they  held  the  town  from  him.  The  king  made  his  public  entry 
into  Berwick  with  great  pomp  and  sounding  of  trumpets,  and  tarried 
there  twelve  days.  He  appointed  as  governor  thereof  a  knight,  called 
sir  Edward  Baliol,  with  whom  he  left,  when  he  quitted  Berwick, 
many  young  knights  and  esquires,  to  assist  him  in  keeping  the  con- 
quests he  had  made  from  the  Scots,  and  to  guard  the  frontiers.  The 
king  and  all  his  people  then  returned  toward  London,  and  he  gave 
full  liberty  for  every  man  to  go  to  his  own  home.  He  himself  went 
to  Windsor,  where  he  chiefly  resided,  and  the  lord  Robert  accom- 
panied him,  who  never  ceased,  day  or  night,  from  telling  him  how  ) 
just  his  right  was  to  the  crown  of  France ;  to  which  the  king  opened  ' 
a  willing  ear,  and  thought  of  it  with  much  satisfaction. 

Thus  ended  the  king's  expedition  against  the  king  of  Scots.  He 
destroyed  the  greatest  part  of  the  country,  and  took  many  more  forts 
than  his  people  had  achieved  from  the  Scots  for  a  long  time.  He 
placed  in  them  several  able  and  expert  knights  and  esquires ;  among 
whom  were  sir  William  Montacute  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  made 
many  severe  skirmishes  and  attacks  upon  the  Scots,  and  according  to 
custom  were  always  victorious.  In  order  the  better  to  secure  their 
entrance  and  retreat  from  Scotland,  and  to  harass  the  country,  cir 
William  Montacute  fortified  the  tower  of  Roxburgh,  upon  the  bordei-s 
of  Scotland,  and  made  it  a  strong  castle,  able  to  resist  any  attack.  He 
gained  so  much  favor  by  his  enterprises,  that  the  king  created  him 
earl  of  Salisbury,  and  married  him  to  a  noble  and  honorable  lady. 
The  lord  of  Manny  also,  who  was  knighted  on  this  expedition,  was 
nominated  a  privy  councillor,  and  highly  advanced  at  court.  True 
it  is,  that  the  Scots  did  greatly  disturb  the  English  ;  they  kept  them- 
selves in  the  wild  parts  of  Scotland,  among  marshes  and  forests,  where 
no  one  could  follow  them,  and  harassed  the  English  so  constantly, 
that  there  were  skirmishes  almost  every  day ;  in  one  of  which  the 
earl  of  Salisbury  lost  an  eye,  by  his  too  great  boldness.  In  the  same 
forests  where  the  Scots  now  hid  themselves,  the  gallant  king  Robert 
had  been  forced  to  seek  refuge,  when  king  Edward,  grandfather  to 
the  present  king,  overran  and  conquered  the  Scottish  realm ;  and 
many  times  was  he  so  hard  driven,  that  he  could  find  none  in  his 
kingdom  who  dared  to  lodge  him,  or  give  him  succor  from  any  casilo 
or  fortress,  through  fear  of  this  king  Edward. 

The  gallant  Robert,  after  the  king  had  returned  to  England,  collect- 
ed his  people  together  where  he  could  find  them,  and  reconquered  his 
castles,  fortresses,  and  cities,  even  as  far  as  Berwick ;  some  by  force 
of  arms,  others  by  fair  speeches,  and  through  aiTection    When  king 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


29 


Edward  heard  of  this  he  was  sorely  vexed,  and  summoned  his  host, 
and  never  ceased  until  he  had  discomfited  the  Scots,  and  reconquered 
the  kingdom.  Thus  it  happened  between  these  two  kings :  and  I 
have  heard  it  related,  that  king  Robert  recovered  his  kingdom  five 
disferent  times.  In  such  manner  did  these  two  kings,  who  were 
lootved  upon  as  the  two  most  gallant  knights  of  their  time,  bear  them- 
selves, until  the  death  of  king  Edward,  at  Burgh  on  the  Sands. 

When  he  perceived  he  could  not  recover,  he  called  to  him  his 
eldest  son,  who  was  afterwards  king,  and  made  him  swear,  in 
presence  of  all  his  barons,  by  the  Saints,  that,  as  soon  as  he  should 
be  dead,  he  would  have  his  body  boiled  in  a  large  caldron  until  the 
flesh  should  be  separated  from  the  bones  ;  that  he  would  have  the 
flesh  buried  and  the  bones  preserved  ;  and  thai  every  time  the  Scots 
should  rebel  against  him,  he  would  summon  his  people,  and  carry 
with  him  the  bones  of  his  father :  for  be  believed  most  firmly,  that 
as  long  as  his  bones  should  be  carried  against  the  Scots,  those  Scots 
would  never  be  victorious.  His  son,  however,  did  not  fulfil  what  he 
had  sworn ;  but  had  his  father  carried  to  London  and  buried—for 
which  much  evil  befell  him,  as  you  have  before  heard. 


1  He  sent  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  was  a  right 
,  valiant  man,  to  request  that  he  would  make  himself  ready,  and  open 
his  country  to  the  pilgrims  of  God.  The  king  of  Hungary  consented 
to  it,  and  very  willingly  returned  him  answer  that  he  was  prepared. 
In  the  same  manner  the  king  sent  information  of  it  to  the  kmg  of 
Cyprus,  Hugh  de  Lusignan,  and  to  the  king  of  Sicily,  who  made  to 
this  end  the  necessary  preparations.  The  king  sent  also  to  the 
Venetians,  to  beg  that  their  frontiers  might  be  opened,  and  suflUcient 
guards  and  provisions  collected,  v/hich  they  complied  with,  as  did 
the  Genoese,  and  all  that  coast.  He  dispatched  the  great  prior  of 
France  into  the  island  of  Rhodes  to  make  preparations  there ;  and 
the  kmghts  of  St.  John  made  an  agreement  with  the  Venetians  for 
them  to  victual  the  island  of  Candia,  which  was  under  their  depend- 
ence. In  short,  there  were  proper  provisions  made  everywhere  t» 
receive  the  pilgrims  of  God  ;  and  upward  of  three  hundred  thousand 
persona  put  on  the  cross,  to  undertake  this  holy  voyage  beyond  sea. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

EINa  PHILIP  OF  FRANCE  AND  SEVERAL  OTHER  KNIGHTS  PUT  ON  THE  CROSS. 

About  this  time  king  Philip  of  France  quitted  Paris,  accompanied 
by  the  king  of  Bohemia,  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  a  numerous  com- 
pany  of  dukes,  earls,  and  other  lords — for  he  kept  a  sumptuous  table, 
and  at  a  great  expense — to  visit  his  kingdom.  After  passing  through 
Burgundy,  he  came  to  Avignon,  where  he  was  most  honorably 
received  by  pope  Benedict,  and  by  all  the  college  of  cardinals,  who 
treated  him  as  magnificently  as  they  could.  He  remained  some  time 
with  the  holy  father  and  the  cardinals,  and  was  lodged  at  Villeneuve, 
out  of  the  town.  The  king  of  Arragon  came  also  at  this  time  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  to  witness  these  entertainments.  There  were 
great  feasts  and  solemnities  at  their  meeting,  and  they  all  remained 
there  the  whole  of  Lent. 

While  they  were  there,  certain  intelligence  came  to  the  court  of 
Rome,  that  the  enemies  of  God  were  marching  in  great  force  against 
the  Holy  Land,  and  had  reconquered  almost  the  whole  kingdom  of 
Rasse,*  and  taken  the  king,  who  had  been  baptised,  and  put  him  to 
the  most  cruel  death.  The  infidels  also  threatened  the  holy  church 
and  all  Christendom.  The  holy  father  preached,  on  the  sacred  festi. 
val  of  Good  Friday,  before  these  two  kings,  on  the  sufferings  of  our 
Saviour,  and  exhorted  them  greatly  to  put  on  the  cross  against  these 
Saracens.  The  king  of  France  was  so  much  affected,  that  he  took 
the  cross,  and  entreated  the  pope  to  grant  him  his  consent,  which  he 
did,  and  confirmed  it  by  giving  him  absolution  for  all  sins  and  faults, 
if  confessed  and  truly  repented  of,  and  the  same  to  all  those  who 
should  accompany  him  in  this  holy  expedition.  The  kings  of  Bo. 
hernia  and  Navarre,  and  the  king  of  Arragon,  put  on  the^  cross,  as 
well  as  a  number  of  dukes,  barons,  and  other  nobles,  who  were  there  : 
the  cardinals  of  Naples,  of  Perigord,  of  Ostia,  and  the  cardinal  Blanc, 
adopted  it  also.  The  croisade  was  preached  and  published  over  the 
world,  which  gave  much  pleasure  to  many,  especially  to  those  who 
wished  to  spend  their  time  in  feats  of  arms,  and  v/ho  at  that  time  did 
not  know  where  otherwise  to  employ  themselves. 

After  the  king  of  France  and  the  lords  above  named  had  passed  a 
considerable  time  with  the  pope,  and  had  settled  and  managed  the 
business,  they  took  their  leave  and  departed.  The  king  of  Arragon 
returned  into  his  own  countiy.  The  king  of  France  and  his  com- 
pany  went  to  Montpelier,  where  they  remained  a  long  time.  During 
his  stay  there  king  Philip  completed  the  peace  which  was  in  agit^ 
tioii  between  the  kings  of  Arragon  and  Majorca.  After  having 
finished  this,  he  set  out  on  his  return  toward  Paris,  by  short  day's 
journeys,  and  at  much  expense,  visiting  his  towns  and  castles,  of 
which  he  had  great  numbers.  He  passed  through  the  provinces  of 
Auvergne,  Berry,  Beauce,  and  Gatinois,  and  came  to  Paris,  where 
he  was  received  with  much  joy. 

The  kingdom  of  France  was  at  that  time  powerful,  rich,  and  com- 
pact, the  inhabitants  at  their  ease,  and  wealthy,  and  no  talk  of  war. 
This  croisade,  which  the  noble  king  of  France  had  undertaken  t.o 
lead  beyond  sea,  and  of  which  he  had  declared  himself  the  chief, 
was  followed  by  many  lords,  and  by  some  of  them  through  devotion. 
King  Philip  made  the  greatest  and  most  magnificent  preparations 
that  were  ever  seen  to  pass  the  seas ;  those  of  the  time  of  Godfrey 
of  Boulogne,  or  any  others,  were  not  to  be  compared  to  them.  He 
had  engaged  and  placed  in  the  diflferent  ports  of  Marseilles,  Aigues- 
mortes,  and  Narbonne,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Montpelier,  such 
a  quantity  of  ships,  carracks,  galleys,  and  barges,  as  might  trc*nsport 
forty  thousand  men-at-arms  and  their  stores.  He  laid  in  a  large 
stock  of  biscuit,  wines,  fresh  water,  salt  meat,  and  all  other  provis- 
ions,  in  such  plenty,  that  there  might  be  sufficient,  even  if  thev 
remained  there  three  years. 


•  (tiieri/,  if  not  Rascie,  Rascia,  which  is  a  country  in  Turkey  in  Europe.  It  is  the 
northern  part  of  Servia,  and  takes  its  name  from  the  river  which  empties  itself  into  the 
Hlorawe.  Its  principal  towns  are  IJelgrade.  Semendrie.  and  Galomhaz.  This  country 
nau  tonnerly  kmgs  of  its  own.  Audran.  iJic.  Geo.  Russe  may  also  be  mistaken  for 
wir^iiUln  J'T'd  "'"'^'^  ^'assanus  king  of  Tharsis.  and  seven  thousand  Christians, 
weie  nam  by  the  Pagans  tboui  this  period.— JJ4atMlcs,  p  JB6. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

KIN©  EDWARD   IS   ADVISED   BY   HIS  COUNCIL  TO  MAKE  WAR  AG-AINST 
KING  PHILIP  OF  FRANCE. 

At  the  time  when  nothing  but  this  croisade  was  talked  of,  the  lord 
Robert  d'Artois  was  in  England,  very  near  the  king's  person,  whom 
he  was  continually  advising  to  make  war  upon  the  king  of  France 
for  wrongfully  withholding  his  inheritance.  The  king  held  many 
councils  upon  this  subject,  and  consulted  with  his  most  special  and 
privy  councillors  by  what  means  he  could  maintain  his  right,  for  he 
would  gladly  amend  himself  if  he  knew  how.  The  question  was 
argued,  supposing  he  should  demand  his  right,  and  it  was  refused,  as 
it  was  probable  it  would  be,  and  he  afterwards  to  sit  quiet  and  not 
support  his  claim,  he  would  be  more  blamed  than  if  he  had  never 
moved  in  it.  He  saw  clearly  that  it  was  impossible  for  him,  and  all 
the  force  he  could  bring  from  his  ov/n  country,  to  subdue  such  a 
great  kingdom  as  that  of  France,  if  he  did  not  obtain  powerful  friends 
and  assistance  in  the  empire,  and  in  other  parts,  by  means  of  his 
money ;  he  therefore  frequently  demanded  of  his  privy  council  what 
opinion  they  had  on  this  subject. 

They  at  length  gave  this  as  their  unanimous  answer :  "  Dear  sir, 
the  question  is  of  such  importance,  that  we  dare  not  advise  you 
definitively  upon  it,  but  recommend  to  3^ou,  der.r  sir,  to  send  embas- 
sadors sufficiently  instructed  to  the  gallant  carl  of  Hainault,  whose 
daughter  you  have  married,  and  to  lord  John,  his  brother,  who  has 
before  so  valiantly  assisted  you,  to  entreat  their  lordships  to  advise 
you  how  to  act,  for  in  such  a  matter  they  ^re  better  informed  than 
we  can  be  :  if  they  agree  with  you  in  opinion,  they  will  give  you 
counsel  who  are  the  lords  most  aisle  to  assist  you,  and  also  point  out 
the  most  proper  means  of  gaining  them  to  your  interest."  The  king 
agreed  to  this  proposal,  and  entreated  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  to  under- 
take this  journey  through  affection  to  him,  and  desired  two  knights 
bannerets,  and  two  counsellors  learned  in  the  law,  to  accompany  him 
on  the  embassy.  They  set  out  as  soon  as  they  could,  embarked  and 
landed  at  Dunkirk ;  whence  they  rode  through  Flanders  to  Valenci- 
ennes, where  they  found  William,  earl  of  Hainault,  so  sorely  afflicted 
with  the  gout  and  gravel  that  he  could  not  move.  The  lord  John, 
his  brother,  was  there  also,  by  whom  they  were  much  feasted :  and 
to  them  they  explained  the  object  of  their  mission.  Upon  which  the 
gallant  earl  said :  "  I  vow  to  God,  if  the  king  can  succeed  in  this,  I 
shall  be  much  rejoiced ;  for  as  you  may  easily  imagine,  I  feel  more 
intere£.4ed  for  him  who  has  married  my  daughter  than  for  king  Philip, 
who  has  never  done  anything  for  me  although  I  am  married  to  his 
sister.  He  also  prevented,  clandestinely,  the  marriage  of  the  young 
duke  of  Brabant  with  my  daughter ;  on  which  account  I  will  not  fail 
my  dearly  beloved  son,  the  king  of  England,  in  any  respect,  if  his 
council  should  advise  the  undertaking  of  it.  I  will  also  give  him 
every  aid,  as  will  John,  my  brother,  now  present,  who  has  before 
assisted  him.  But  know,  that  you  must  seek  for  other  supporters 
more  powerful  than  we  are,  for  Hainault  is  too  small  a  territory  to 
measure  itself  with  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  England  lies  too  far 
off*  to  be  of  help  to  it." 

"  Certainly,  sir,  you  have  given  us  very  excellent  advice,  and  testi- 
fied great  love  and  good  will,  for  which,  in  the  name  of  our  lord  and 
king,  I  return  you  my  thanks,"  replied  the  bishop  of  Lincoln ;  "  but, 
dear  sir,  tell  us  the  names  of  those  lords  that  you  think  can  best  help 
our  master,  that  we  may  report  them  to  him." 

"  Upon  my  soul,"  replied  the  earl,  "  I  cannot  think  of  any  lords, 
that  can  so  powerfully  assist  him  as  the  duke  of  Brabant,  his  cousin- 
german,  the  bishop  of  Liege,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  married  his 
sister,  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  the  marquis  of  Juliers,  sir  Arnold 
de  Bacqueghen,  and  the  lord  of  Fauquemont:  these  are  the  lords 
that  can,  in  a  short  time,  furnish  greater  numbers  of  men-at-arma 
than  any  I  know ;  they  are  very  warlike  themselves,  and,  if  they 
choose,  can  easily  make  up  ten  thousand  men  completely  armed  and 
equipped;  but  you  must  give  them  money  beforehand,  for  they  are 
men  who  love  to  gain  wealth.  If  by  your  means  the  king,  my  son- 
in-law  and  your  lord,  could  ally  himself  with  the  lords  whom  I  have 
just  mentioned,  and  were  on  this  s'ue  of  the  sea,  he  might  pass  the 
river  Oise  to  seek  king  Philip,  and  offer' him  battle." 

The  embassadors  returned  to  London  with  the  answer  they  had 


30 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


received,  which,  when  king  Edward  heard  it,  gave  him  much  pleasure 
and  comfort.  News  of  what  was  going  forward  was  soon  carried  to 
France,  and  by  degrees  magnified,  so  that  king  Philip  grew  very 
indifferent  to  this  croiaade  which  had  been  preached,  and  of  which  he 
had  undertaken  to  be  the  chief.  He  countermanded  his  officers 
(who  were  making  very  great  preparations,)  and  gave  them  directions 
not  to  proceed  further,  until  he  shculd  see  upon  what  footing  the  king 
of  Englnnd  meant  to  act,  as  he  was  incessantly  employed  in  assem- 
bling men-at-arms. 

The  king  of  England  ordered  ten  knights  bannerets,  and  forty 
knights  bachelors,  in  company  with  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  who  was 
a  right  valiant  man,  to  cross  the  sea,  and  to  go  straight  to  Valenci- 
ennes, to  treat  with  those  lords  of  the  empire,  whom  the  earl  of  Hain- 
ault  had  named,  and  to  act  as  he  and  his  brother  John  might  advise. 
When  they  were  arrived  at  Valenciennes,  all  were  emulous  of  the 
state  they  should  hold,  and  spared  no  expenses  ;  for  if  the  king  of 
England  had  been  there  in  person,  they  could  not  have  done  more, 
by  which  they  gained  great  renown  and  reputation.    There  were 
among  them  many  young  knights  bachelors,  who  had  one  of  their 
eyes  covered  with  a  piece  of  cloth  so  that  they 
could  not  see  with  it.    It  was  said  they  had  made 
a  vow  to  some  ladies  in  their  country,  that  they 
would  never  use  but  one  eye  until  they  had  per- 
sonally perf  ormed  some  deeds  of  arms  in  France  ; 
nor  would  they  make  any  reply  to  whatever  ques- 
tions  were  asked  them ;  so  that  all  marvelled  at 
their  strange  demeanor.    After  they  had  been 
sufficiently  feasted  and  honored  at  Valenciennes, 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln  and  the  greater  number  of 
them  drew  toward  the  duke  of  Brabant,  by  the 
advice  of  the  earl  of  Hainault.    The  duke  treated 
them  magnificently,  and  agreed  afterwards  to  pro- 
mise his  support  and  assistance  to  the  king  of 
England,  to  whom  he  was  cousin-german,  with 
all  the  means  in  his  power,  and  to  allow  him  to  « 
enter  and  quit  his  territories,  armed  or  disarmed, 
as  often  as  he  pleased.    He  had  also  promised, 
by  the  advice  of  his  council,  and  for  a  round 
sum  of  florins,  that  if  the  king  of  England,  his 
cousin,  would  defy  the  king  of  France,  and  enter 
his  territories  with  a  sufficient  force,  and  could 
obtain  the  aid  of  the  lords  before  mentioned,  he 
would  defy  him  also,  and  join  him  v/ith  a  thou- 
sand armed  men. 

The  embassadors  then  returned  to  Valenci- 
ennes :  by  their  negotiations  and  gold,  they 
prevailed  upon  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  brother- 
in-law  to  king  Edward,  the  marquis  of  Juliers  for  himself,  and  for 
the  archbishop  of*  Cologne,  and  his  brother  AValeran,  and  the  lord  of 
Fauquemont,  to  come  to  Valenciennes,  to  treat  with  them  before  the 
earl  of  Hainault,  who  was  unable  to  ride  on  horseback  ;  and  before 
his  brother  John.  They  managed  matters  so  well,  by  a  plentiful 
distribution  of  florins  among  the  principals  and  others,  that  they 
agreed  to  defy  the  king  of  France,  and  to  go  with  the  king  of  Eng- 
land whenever  ar'd  wherever  he  pleased,  and  that  each  would  serve 
him  with  a  certain  number  of  men-at-arms  with  helmets  surmounted 
with  crests.  Now  is  the  time  come  when  we  must  speak  of  lances, 
swords,  and  coats  of  mail ;  and  I  inform  you,  that  the  above 
named  lords  promised  the  embassadors  from  England,  that  they  would 
ally  themselves  with  the  lords  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine,  who 
had  the  power  to  bring  a  large  number  of  men-at-arms,  but  they 
must  first  be  furnished  with  the  means  to  fix  them.  These  lords 
from  Germany  then  took  their  leave,  and  departed  to  their  own  coun- 
try ;  the  English  lords  remained  some  little  time  longer  with  the  earl 
of  Hainault.  They  sent  many  messages  to  Raoul,  bishop  of  Liege, 
and  would  most  willingly  have  drawn  him  over  to  their  own  party ; 
but  he  would  do  nothing  against  the  king  of  France,  whose  liegeman 
ne  was,  and  to  whom  he  had  sworn  fealty.  The  king  of  Bohemia 
was  not  sent  to,  because  they  knew  he  was  so  connected  with  the 
king  of  France,  by  the  marriage  of  John,  duke  of  Normandy,  with 
the  lady  Bona,  daughter  of  that  king,  that  he  would  never  act  against 
him 


had  ordered  those  who  were  in  his  confidence  to  remark  whenever 
he  should  make  a  particular  sign  on  meeting  any  person,  and  to 
murder  him  directly  without  fail,  or  waiting  further  orders,  of  what, 
ever  rank  he  might  be.  This  happened  very  frequently;  so  that 
many  principal  men  were  killed ;  and  he  was  so  dreaded,  that  no 
one  dared  to  speak  against  his  actions,  or  scarce  to  contradict  him, 
but  all  were  forced  to  entertain  him  handsomely. 

When  his  companions  before  mentioned  had  conducted  him  to  his 
hotel,  each  went  home  to  his  dinner,  i  ad  immediately  after  returned 
to  the  street  before  his  house,  where  they  remained  making  a  noise 
and  brawling,  until  he  pleased  to  come  out  and  go  round  the  town, 
to  pass  his  time  and  amuse  himself ;  and  thus  was  he  escorted  until 
he  chose  to  go  to  supper.  Each  of  these  soldiers  had  four  Flemish 
groats  a  day,  as  wages,  and  for  his  expenses,  which  he  had  paid  to 
him  veiy  regularly  every  week.  He  had  also  in  every  town  and 
castlewick,  through  Flanders,  sergeants  and  soldiers  in  his  pay,  to 
execute  his  orders,  and  serve  him  as  spies,  to  find  out  if  any  were 
inclined  to  rebel  against  him,  and  to  give  him  information.  The 
instant  he  knew  of  any  such  being  in  a  town,  he  was  banished  or 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

JACOB  VON  ARTAVELD  GOVERNS  ALL  FLANDERS. 

DtTRiNO  these  times  of  which  I  am  speaking,  there  were  great  dis- 
sensions between  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  Flemings ;  for  they 
would  not  obey  him  ;  nor  could  he  venture  to  remain  in  Flanders 
without  great  danger  to  himself. 

There  was  in  Ghent  i'man  that  had  formerly  been  a  brewer  of 
metheglin,  called  Jacob  Von  Artaveld,  who  had  gained  so  much 
popular  favor  and  power  over  tlie  Flemings,  that  everything  was 
done  according  to  his  will.  He  commanded  in  all  Flanders,  from 
one  end  to  the  other,  with  such  authority,  that  no  one  dared  to  con- 
tradict his  orders.  Whenever  he  went  out  into  the  city  of  Ghent, 
he  was  attended  by  three  or  four-score  armed  men  on  foot,  among 
whom  were  two  or  three* that  were  in  his  secrets;  if  he  met  any 
1^  whom  he  hated  or  suspected,  he  was  instantly  killed;  for  he 


Ghent. 

killed  without  delay,  and  none  were  so  great  as  to  be  exempted,  loi 
so  early  did  he  take  such  measures  to  guard  himself.  At  the  same 
time  he  banished  all  the  most  powerful  knights  and  esquires  from 
Flanders,  and  such  citizens  from  the  principal  towns  as  he  thought 
were  in  the  least  favorable  to  the  earl ;  seized  one  half  of  their  rents, 
giving  the  other  moiety  for  the  dower  of  their  wives  and  support  of 
their  children.  Those  that  were  banished,  of  which  the  number  was 
very  considerable,  resided  for  the  most  part  at  St.  Omer,  and  were 
called  les  avolez.  To  speak  the  truth,  there  never  was  in  Flanders, 
or  in  any  other  country,  count,  duke,  or  prince,  who  had  such  perfect 
command  as  Jacob  Von  Artaveld.  He  collected  the  rents,  the  duties 
on  wines,  and  other  taxes  belonging  to  the  earl,  though  they  were 
the  earl's  lawful  revenue,  in  whatever  part  of  the  country  of  Flanders 
he  might  reside ;  he  raised  also  extraordinary  subsidies,  which  he 
spent  and  gave  away,  without  rendering  account  to  any  one.  When 
he  said  he  was  in  want  of  money,  he  was  immediately  believed — 
and  well  it  was  for  them  who  did  believe  him — for  it  was  perilous  to 
contradict  him ;  and  if  he  wished  to  borrow  money  of  any  of  the 
citizens,  there  was  no  one  who  dared  to  refuse  him. 

The  embassadors  from  England,  and  who  kept  such  honorable 
state  at  Valenciennes,  as  you  have  before  heard,  thought  among 
themselves,  that  it  would  give  their  king  great  comfort  and  assist, 
ance  in  what  he  was  anxious  to  undertake,  if  they  could  get  the  aid 
of  the  Flemings,  who  at  that  time  were  ill  with  the  king  of  France, 
and  with  the  earl  their  lord.  They  consulted  the  earl  of  Hainault 
on  the  subject ;  who  told  them,  that,  in  truth,  it  would  be  the  great, 
est  support  they  could  get ;  but  he  did  not  see  how  it  could  be  ob- 
tained,  unless  they  previously  could  win  the  friendship  of  Jacob  Von 
Artaveld.  They  replied,  that  they  would  directly  do  all  in  their 
power  to  obtain  it,  and  soon  after  set  out  from  Valenciennes  for 
Flanders,  by  three  or  four  diff'erent  roads.  One  party  of  them  went 
to  Bruges,  another  to  Ypres ;  but  the  largest  went  to  Ghent,  where 
they  spent  such  sums,  that  gold  and  silver  seemed  to  fly  out  of  their 
hands.  They  sought  friendship  from  all,  promised  largely  to  some, 
flattered  others,  where  they  thought  it  would  have  more  effect  in 
gaining  their  ends.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln,  however,  and  his  com- 
panions,  acted  their  part  so  well  in  Ghent,  that,  by  fine  speeches  and 
otherwise,  they  acquired  the  friendship  of  Jacob  Von  Artaveld,  and 
great  favor  in  the  city,  particularly  with  an  old  knight  who  lived  in 
Ghent,  where  he  was  much  beloved  ;  he  was  called  my  lord  le  Cour. 
tisien,*  was  a  banneret,  and  was  looked  upon  as  the  most  gallant 
*  "  M.  de  Siger,  a  nobleman  of  Courtray ;  by  allusion  to  his  lands  of  Contressin,  com 
monly  styled  the  lord  of  Courtesy."— Cart*,  vol.  ii.  p.  429 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


81 


knight  and  warlike  man  in  all  Flanders,  who  had  served  his  lords 
right  valiantly.  This  lord  having  kept  company  with  the  English 
lords,  and  much  honored  them  (and  every  loyal  knight  should  honor 
strangers,)  he  was  criminally  accused  to  the  king  of  France  for  these 
distinctions  ne  had  paid  the  English,  who  instantly  sent  an  order  to 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  commanding  him  by  some  means  or  other  to 
g'it  hold  of  this  knight,  and  to  cut  off  his  head.  The  earl,  who  dared 
not  refuse  obedience  to  this  command,  managed  so  that  Courtisien, 
coming  to  the  place  which  he  had  appointed,  was  immediately  arrested 
and  beheaded.  This  caused  infinite  grief  to  many,  for  he  was  much 
beloved  by  the  gentry  of  the  ( ountry,  and  it  created  much  ill  will 
against  the  earl.  The  English  lords  were  so  active  in  Flanders,  that 
Jacob  Von  Artaveld  assembled  several  times  the  chiefs  of  the  princi- 
pal  cities  to  confer  with  them  on  the  business  they  were  come  about, 
as  well  as  on  the  franchises  and  friendship  which  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  oflered  to  them.  The  matter  being  fully  discussed,  was  brought 
to  this  conclusion ;  the  chiefs  of  the  principal  towns  gave  their  con- 
sent that  the  king  of  England  and  his  army  might  pass  through  Flan, 
ders  whenever  he  pleased ;  but  as  they  were  so  much  obliged  to  the 
king  of  France,  they  could  not  annoy  him,  or  enter  his  kingdom, 
without  suffering  too  heavy  a  penalty  in  a  large  sum  of  florins,  and 
entreated  the  embassadors  to  be  satisfied  with  this  answer  for  the 
present.  They  returned  to  Valenciennes  much  pleased  with  what 
they  had  done.  They  frequently  informed  the  king,  their  master, 
how  things  were  going ;  and  he  sent  them  large  sums  of  money,  as 
well  for  their  own  expenses,  as  to  distribute  among  the  lords  of  Ger. 
many,  who  did  not  wish  for  anything  more  agreeable. 

About  this  time,  the  gallant  William,  earl  of  Hainault,  died  on  the 
sixth  day  of  June,  1337.  He  was  buried  in  the  church  of  Cordeliers, 
at  Valenciennes ;  the  bishop  of  Cambray  performed  the  funeral  ser- 
vice,  and  sang  the  mass.  There  was  a  great  attendance  ®f  dukes, 
earls,  and  barons,  for  he  was  exceedingly  honored  during  his  life  by 
all  ranks  of  men.  After  his  decease,  the  lord  William,  his  son, 
entered  upon  the  countries  of  Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand  ;  he 
had  to  wife  the  daughter  of  duke  John  of  Brabant ;  her  name  was 
Joan,  heiress  of  the  rich  and  valuable  lands  of  Binch.*  The  lady 
Joan,  her  mother,  went  and  resided  at  the  monastery  of  Fontenelles, 
upon  the  Scheld,  where  she  passed  her  days  in  a  devout  and  charita- 
ble manner. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

CERTAIN  NOBLES  OF  FLANDERS  DEFEND  THE  ISLAND  OF  CADSANT 
AGAINST  THE  ENGLISH. 

King  Philip,  informed  of  these  alliances,  and  of  the  influence 
which  the  king  of  England  had  acquired  on  that  side  of  the  water, 
would  most  willingly  have  attached  the  Flemings  to  his  party  ;  but 
Jacob  Von  Artaveld  had  so  entirely  subjected  them,  that  none  dared 
to  act  contrary  to  his  will ;  even  the  earl,  their  lord,  could  not  remain 
there  in  safety,  and  had  sent  his  wife,  and  Lewis,  his  son,  into  France. 
However,  certain  knights  and  esquires  in  garrison  on  the  island  of 
Cadsant,  which  lies  between  the  havens  of  Sluys  and  Flushing,  among 
whom  were  sir  Dutres  de  Halluyn,  sir  John  de  Rhodes,  sir  Giles,  son 
of  the  lord  de  I'Estrief,  kept  possession  of  it  as  lords  paramount,  and 
defended  the  passage.  They  made  war  underhand  upon  the  English, 
of  which  the  lords  that  were  in  Hainault  had  information,  and  also, 
that  if  they  passed  that  way  into  England,  they  might  be  encountered, 
the  consequences  of  which  would  be  disagreeable  to  them.  Notwith- 
standing this,  they  rode  over  the  country  of  Flanders  according  to 
their  pleasure,  and  to  all  the  large  towns ;  but  they  were  indebted 
for  this  to  Jacob  Von  Artaveld,  who  showed  them  every  honor  and 
support.  These  lords  went  afterwards  to  Dordrecht,  where  they  em- 
barked to  cross  the  sea,  and  to  avoid  the  passage  of  the  island  of 
Cadsant,  where  the  aforesaid  knights  and  Flemings  were  in  garrison, 
under  the  king  of  France  and  the  earl  of  Flanders,  as  has  been  already 
related. 

The  Englishmen  returned  in  the  best  manner  and  as  privately  as 
they  could,  to  their  own  country,  and  to  king  Edward,  who  was  right 
glad  to  see  them,  and  happy  in  the  success  of  their  mission.  When 
he  heard  how  the  garrison  of  Cadsant  harassed  his  people,  he  said  he 
would  shortly  settle  that  business,  and  immediately  ordered  the'  earl 
of  Dei-by,  sir  Walter  Manny,  and  some  other  English  knights  and 
esquires,  to  make  themselves  ready.  They  collected  a  number  of 
men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  embarked  them  in  vessels  on  the 
Thames  at  London :  there  iTiight  be  six  hundred  men-at-arms,  and 
two  thousand  archers.  When  they  were  all  on  board,  they  weighed 
anchor,  and  with  that  tide  came  to  Gravesend,  where  they  lay  that 
first  night.  The  next  day  they  weighed  and  came  to  Margate.  At 
the  third  tide  they  hoisted  and  set  their  sails,  and  took  to  the  deep, 
and  passed  over  to  Flanders,  when,  having  assembled  and  properly 
arranged  their  vessels,  they  approached  near  to  Cadsant. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CADSANT,  BETWEEN  THE  ENGLISH  AND  THE  FLEMINGS, 
ATTACHED  TO  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS. 

When  the  English  saw  the  town  of  Cadsant,  whither  they  were 
bending  their  course  to  attack  those  that  were  within  it,  they  con- 


sidered,  that  as  the  wind  and  tide  were  in  their  favor,  in  the  name  of 
God  and  St.  George  they  would  run  close  up  to  it.  They  ordered 
the  trumpets  to  sound,  and  each  made  himself  quickly  ready;  they 
ranged  their  vessels,  and  placing  the  archers  on  the  prows,  made  full 
sail  for  the  town.  The  sentinels  and  guards  at  Cadsant  had  plainly 
perceived  the  approach  of  this  large  fleet,  and  taking  it  for  granted 
that  it  must  be  English,  had  already  armed  and  placed  themselves 
upon  the  dykes  and  the  sands,  with  their  banners  in  their  proper  posi- 
tion  before  them.  They  had  also  created  a  number  of  knights  upon 
the  occasion,  as  many  as  sixteen  ;  their  numbers  might  be  about  five 
thousand,  taking  all  together,  very  valiant  knights  and  bachelors,  as 
they  proved  by  their  deeds.  Among  them  were  sir  Guy  of  Flanders, 
a  good  knight,  but  a  bastard,*  who  was  very  anxious  that  all  in  his 
train  should  do  their  duty  ;  sir  Dutrcs  de  Halluyn,  sir  John  de  Rhodes, 
sir  Giles  de  I'Estrief,  sir  Simon  and  sir  John  de  Bouquedent,  who 
were  then  knighted,  and  Peter  d'Aglemoustier,  with  many  other 
bachelors  and  esquires,  valiant  men-at-arms.  There  was  no  parley 
between  them,  for  the  English  were  as  eager  to  attack  as  the  Flem- 
ings were  to  defend  themselves.  The  archers  were  ordered  to  draw 
their  bows  stiff  and  strong,  and  to  set  up  their  shouts ;  upon  which 
those  that  guarded  the  haven  vv^ere  forced  to  retire,  whether  they 
would  or  not,  for  this  first  discharge  did  much  mischief,  and  many 
were  maimed  and  hurt.  The  English  barons  and  knights  then 
landed,  and  with  battle-axes,  swords,  and  lances  combated  their  ene- 
mies. Many  gallant  deeds  of  prowess  and  courage  were  done  that 
day  ;  the  Flemings  fought  valiantly  ;  and  the  English  attacked  them 
in  all  the  spirit  of  chivalry.  The  gallant  earl  of  Derby  proved 
himself  a  good  knight,  and  advanced  so  far  at  the  first  assault,  that 
he  was  struck  down :  and  then  the  lord  of  Manny  was  of  essential 
service  to  him ;  for,  by  his  feats  of  arms,  he  covered  him  and  raised 
him  up,  and  placed  him  out  of  danger,  crying,  "  Lancaster  for  the 
earl  of  Derby  I"  They  then  closed  with  each  other ;  many  were 
wounded,  but  more  of  the  Flemings  than  of  the  English ;  for  the 
English  archers  made  such  continual  discharges,  from  the  time  they 
landed,  that  they  did  them  much  damage. 

The  battle  was  very  severe  and  fierce  before  the  town  of  Cadsant, 
for  the  Flemings  were  good  men,  and  expert  in  arms ;  the  earl  had 
selected  and  placed  them  there  to  defend  the  passage  against  the 
English,  and  they  were  desirous  of  perforiiiing  their  duty  in  every 
respect,  which  they  did.  Of  the  barons  and  knights  of  England,  there 
were,  first,  the  earl  of  Derby,  son  of  Henry  of  Lancaster,  surnamed 
Wryneck ;  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  lord  Levvi3 
Beauchamp,  lord  William,  son  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  the  lord  \Yi\. 
liam  Beauclerk,  sir  Walter  Manny,  and  many  others,  who  most  vigor 
ously  assaulted  the  Flemings.  The  combat  was  very  shai-p,  and 
well  fought,  for  they  were  engaged  hand  to  fist ;  but  at  length  the 
Flemings  were  put  to  the  rout,  and  more  than  three  thousand  killed., 
as  well  at  the  haven  as  in  the  streets  and  houses.  Sir  Guy,  the  Bastard, 
of  Flanders,  was  taken  prisoner.  Of  the  killed,  were  sir  Dutres  de 
Halluyn,  sir  John  of  Rhodes,  the  two  brothers  Bouquedent,  sir  Giles 
de  I'Estrief,  and  more  than  twenty-six  other  knights  and  esquires. 
The  town  was  taken  and  pillaged ;  and  when  everything  was  put  on 
board  the  vessels  with  the  prisoners,  it  was  burnt.  The  English 
returned  without  accident  to  England.  The  king  made  the  lord  Guy 
of  Flanders  pledge  his  troth,  that  he  would  remain  a  prisoner ;  but 
in  the  course  of  the  year  he  turned  to  the  English,  and  did  his  homage 
and  fealty  to  the  king. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

KING    EDWARD    MAKES    GREAT    ALLIANCES    IN    THE  EJIPIRE. 

The  news  of  the  discomfiture  at  Cadsant  was  soon  spread  abroad ; 
the  Flemings  said,  that  they  were  Mot  sorry  for  it,  as  the  earl  had 
placed  that  garrison  there  without  their  consent  or  advice  ;  nor  was 
Jacob  Von  Artaveld  displeased  at  the  event.  He  instantly  sent  over 
embassadors  to  king  Edward,  recommending  himself  to  his  grace 
with  his  whole  heart  and  faith.  He  signified  to  the  king,  that  it  was 
his  opinion  he  should  immediately  cross  the  sea,  and  come  to  Ant. 
werp,  by  which  means  he  would  acquit  himself  toward  the  Flemings, 
who  were  very  anxious  to  see  him ;  and  he  imagined,  if  he  were  on 
that  side  of  the  water,  his  affairs  would  go  on  more  prosperously,  and 
to  his  greater  advantage.  The  king  of  England,  upon  this,  made 
very  great  preparations ;  and  when  the  winter  was  over,  he  embarked; 
accompanied  by  many  earls,  barons,  and  knights,  and  came  to  the 
city  of  Antwerp,  which  at  that  time  was  held  for  the  duke  of  Brabant 
miiltitudes  came  thither  to  see  him,  and  witness  the  great  state  ana 
pomp  in  which  he  lived.  He  sent  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  his  cousin, 
to  his  brother-in.law,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  to  the  marquis  of  Juliers 
the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  and  to  all  those  from  whom  he  expected 
support  and  assistance,  that  he  should  be  happy  to  have  some  con- 
versation  with  them.  They  all  therefore^ame  to  Antwerp  between 
Whitsuntide  and  St.  John's  day ;  and  when  the  king  had  sufficiently 
entertained  them,  he  was  eager  to  know  from  them  when  they  could 
enter  upon  what  thev  had  promised,  and  entreated  them  to  make 
dispatch  :  for  this  was  his  reason  of  coming  to  Antwerp  ;  and  as  he 
had  all  his  preparations  ready,  it  would  be  a  great  loss  to  him  if  they 
were  tardy.  These  lords  of  Germany  had  a  long  consultation  to- 
gether, and  finally  made  this  their  answer : 


t  A  town  io  the  Low  Countries,  tbreo  leagues  irom  Mons,  and  four  from  Maubtuge. 


*  Guy  de  Rickenburg.  basUrd  brother  to  the  earl  of  Flanders.— C arts. 


39 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


"  Dear  sir,  when  v/e  came  hither,  it  was  more  for  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  you,  than  for  anything  else  ;  we  are  not  yet  in  a  situation  to 
give  a  positive  answer  to  your  demand ;  but  we  will  return  home, 
and  come  again  to  you  whenever  you  please,  and  give  you  so  full  an 
answer,  that  the  matter  shall  not  remain  with  us." 

They  fixed  upon  that  day  three  weeks  after  St.  John's  day.  The 
king  of  England  remonstrated  with  them  upon  the  great  expenses 
and  loss  he  should  be  at  by  their  delays,  for  he  thought  they  would 
all  have  been  ready  with  their  answers  by  the  time  he  had  come 
thither ;  and  added,  that  he  would  never  return  to  England,  until  he 
knew  what  their  intentions  were.  Upon  this  the  lords  departed,  and 
the  king  remained  quietly  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Bernard :  some  of 
his  lords  stayed  at  Antwerp,  to  keep  him  company ;  the  rest  went 
about  the  country  amusing  themselves  in  a  magnificent  style,  and 
were  well  received  and  feasted  wherever  they  came.  The  duke  of 
Brabant  went  to  Louvain,  and  made  a  long  stay  there ;  thence  he 
sent  (as  he  had  done  before)  frequently  to  the  king  of  France,  to 
entreat  that  he  would  not  pay  attention  to  any  reports  that  were  in- 
jurious  to  him,  for  he  should  be  very  sorry  to  form  any  connection 
or  alliance  contrary  to  his  interests  ;  but  the  king  of  England  being 
his  cousin-german,  he  could  not  forbid  his  passing  through  his  country. 
The  day  came  when  the  king  expected  the  answers  from  the  above- 
mentioned  lords :  they  sent  excuses,  saying,  they  were  not  quite 
ready,  neither  themselves  nor  their  men ;  that  he  must  exert  himself 
to  make  the  duke  of  Brabant  prepare  to  act  with  them,  as  he  was 
much  nearer  to  France,  and  seemed  to  them  very  indifferent  in  the 
matter ;  and  that  as  soon  as  they  should  for  a  certainty  be  informed 
that  the  duke  was  ready,  they  would  put  themselves  in  motion,  and 
be  as  soon  in  action  as  he  should  be. 

Upon  this  the  king  of  England  had  a  conference  with  the  duke  of 
Brabant,  and  showed  him  the  answers  he  had  received,  and  begged 
of  him,  by  his  friendship  and  his  kindred,  that  no  delay  might  come 
from  him.  for  he  suspected  that  he  was  warmly  inclined  to  the  aid  of 
these  German  lords.  The  duke  replied,  that  he  would  summon  his 
council.  After  bng  deliberations,  he  told  the  king,  that  he  would  be 
ready  the  moment  the  business  required  it — but  that  he  must  firsrsee 
these  lords ;  to  whom  he  wrote,  to  desire  they  would  meet  him  at 
whatever  place  was  the  most  agreeable  to  them.  The  day  for  this 
conference  was  fixed  for  the  middle  of  August,  and  it  was  unani- 
mously agreed  to  be  held  at  Halle,  on  account  of  the  young  earl  of 
Hainault,  who  was  to  be  there,  as  well  as  the  lord  John,  his  uncle. 

When  all  the  lords  of  the  empire  were  assembled  in  the  city  of 
Halle,  they  had  long  deliberations  together,  and  said  to  the  king  of 
England,  "  Dear  sir,  v/e  do  not  see  any  cause  for  us  to  challenge  the 
king  of  France,  all  things  considered,  unless  you  can  procure  the  con- 
sent of  the  emperor,  th?.t  he  will  command  us  so  to  do  on  his  account, 
which  may  easily  be  done ;  for  there  is  an  ordinance  of  a  very  old 
date,  sealed,  that  no  king  of  France  should  take  and  keep  possession 
of  anything  that  belongs  to  the  empire.  Now  king  Philip  has  gotten 
possession  of  the  castles  of  Crevecceur,  in  Cambresis,  and  of  Arleux, 
in  Artois,  as  well  as  the  city  of  Cambray,  for  which  the  emperor  has 
good  grounds  to  challenge  him  through  us,  if  you  will  have  the  good- 
ness  to  obtain  it  from  him,  in  order  to  save  our  honor."  The  king 
of  England  replied,  that  he  would  cheerfully  conform  himself  to  their 
advice. 

It  was  then  determined,  that  the  marquis  of  Juliers  should  go  to 
the  emperor,  and  with  him  knights  and  counsellors  from  the  king, 
and  some  from  the  duke  of  Gueldres  :  but  the  duke  of  Brabant  would 
not  send  any ;  he  lent,  however,  his  castle  of  Louvain  to  the  king  for 
his  residence.  The  marquis  of  Juliers  and  his  company  found  the 
emperor  at  Nuremberg  :  they  obtained  by  their  solicitations  the  object 
of  their  mission ;  for  the  lady  Margaret  of  Hainault,  whom  the  lord 
Lewis  of  Bavaria,  then  emperor,  had  married,  took  great  pains  and 
trouble  to  bring  it  about.  The  marquis  was  then  created  an  earl, 
and  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  was  but  an  earl,  was  raised  to  the 
dignity  of  a  duke.  The  emperor  gave  a  commission  to  four  knights 
and  two  counsellors  in  the  law,  who  were  members  of  his  council, 
investing  them  with  powers  to  make  king  Edward  his  vicar  over  all 
parts  of  the  empire  ;  and  these  lords  took  out  sufficient  instruments, 
publicly  sealed  and  confirmed  by  the  emperor. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

DAVm,  KING-  OF  SCOTLAND,  FORMS  AN  ALLIANCE  WITH  PHILIP,  KING  OF 

FRANCE. 

About  this  time,  the  young  king  David  of  Scotland,  great  part  of 
whose  kingdom  was  seized  by  the  English,  which  he  could  not  re- 
cover from  the  power  of  the  king  of  England,  quitted  Scotland,  with 
his  queen  and  a  few  followers.  They  arrived  at  Boulogne,  and  thence 
came  to  Paris,  where  the  king  magnificently  received  them,  gave 
them  one  of  his  castles  to  reside  in  as  long  as  they  chose,  and  sup- 
plied them  with  money  for  their  expenses,  upon  condition  that  the 
king  of  Scotland  would  never  make  peace  with  the  king  of  England 
but  with  his  consent ;  for  the  king  of  France  knew  v^^ell  that  king 
Edward  was  taking  every  measure  to  make  war  upon  him.*  The  king 

*  *'  In  tuch  circumstances,  it  became  necessary  to  provide  a  safe  place  of  refuge  for 
th*  young  king  and  his  consort ;  Malcolm  Fleming  found  means  to  convey  them  from 
tlw  castle  of  Dunbarton  into  France,  where  they  were  honorably  entertained." 

**  Wbotiier  David  II.  was  conveyed  ioto  France,  after  the  battle  of  Duplin,  in  1332.  or 


of  P'rance  detained  the  king  and  queen  of  Scotland  a  long  time ;  thej 
had  everything  they  wanted  delivered  to  them,  for  but  litde  came  from 
Scotland  to  support  their  state.  He  sent  also  embassadors  to  those 
lords  and  barons  who  had  rem.ained  in  Scotland,  and  were  carrying  on 
the  war  against  the  English  garrisons,  offering  them  assistance,  if  they 
would  not  consent  to  any  pacification  or  truce  without  his  approbation, 
and  that  of  their  king,  who  had  alread  •  promised  and  sworn  the  same. 

The  Scottish  lords  assembled,  hel  i  a  conference  on  the  subject, 
agreed  most  willingly  to  this  request,  md  sealed  and  swore  to  what 
their  king  had  before  promised.  Thu  was  this  alliance  first  formed 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  Sccdand,  which  lasted  for  many 
years.  The  king  of  France  sent  men-at-arms  into  Scotland  to  cany 
on  the  war,  under  the  command  of  the  lord  Arnold  d'Andreghen, 
afterwards  marshal  of  France,  the  lord  Garencieres,  and  many  other 
knights  and  esquires.  King  Philip  imagined  that  the  Scots  would 
find  the  English  too  much  employment  at  home,  for  them  to  be  able 
to  cross  the  sea  ;  or  if  they  did,  at  all  events  in  too  small  .lUmbers  to 
hurt  or  molest  him. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

KING  EDWARD  OF  ENGLAND  MADE  VICAR  OF  THE  EMPIRE  OF  GERMANY. 

When  the  king  of  England  and  the  lords,  his  allies,  had  quitted  the 
conference  at  Halle,  the  king  returned  to  the  castle  of  Louvain,  which 
he  set  about  preparing  for  his  residence  ;  at  the  same  rime  he  sent  to 
his  queen,  to  inform  her  of  his  intentions,  and  that  if  she  would  come 
to  him,  it  would  give  him  much  pleasure,  for  he  should  not  be  able 
to  repass  the  sea  this  year.  He  sent  back  many  of  his  knights  to  guard 
the  country,  particularly  the  borders  of  Scotland.  While  these  things 
vv^ere  going  forward,  the  English  knights  remaining  with  the  king  in 
Brabant  spread  themselves  all  over  the  countries  of  Flanders  and 
Hainault,  living  most  sumptuously,  and  giving  princely  presents  and 
entertainments  to  the  lords  and  ladies,  in  order  to  acquire  their  good 
will  and  favor.  Their  behavior  was  such,  that  they  were  beloved 
by  those  of  both  sexes,  and  even  by  the  common  people,  who  were 
pleased  with  their  state  and  magnificence.  The  marquis  of  Juliers 
and  his  company  returned  from  the  empire  about  All  Saints  day  ; 
and  when  he  sent  to  inform  the  king  of  this,Jie  congratulated  him  on 
the  good  success  of  his  mission.  The  king  wrote  him  for  answer, 
that  he  should  come  to  him  on  the  feast  of  Saint  Martin,  and  de 
manded  of  the  duke  of  Brabant  to  name  the  place  where  he  wished 
this  conference  to  be  holden,  who  replied  at  Arques,  in  the  county  of 
Los,*  near  to  his  own  country.  Upon  this,  the  king  gave  notice  of 
it,  that  all  his  allies  might  be  there. 

The  town-hall  of  Arques  was  hung  with  rich  and  fine  cloths,  like 
to  the  presence-chamber  of  the  king.  His  majesty  was  seated  five 
feet  higher  than  the  rest  of  the  company,  and  had  on  his  head  a  rich 
crown  of  gold.  The  letters  from  the  emperor  to  the  king  were  pub- 
licly  read,  by  which  the  king  of  England  was  constituted  and  estab- 
lished  his  vicar  and  lieutenant,  and  full  powers  granted  to  him  to  do 
all  acts  of  law  and  justice  to  every  one,  in  his  name,  and  also  to  coin 
money  in  gold  and  silver.  These  letters  commanded  all  those  in  the 
empire,  and  all  his  other  subjects,  to  obey  his  vicar  as  himself,  and 
that  they  should  do  fealty  and  homage  to  him  as  vicar  of  the  empire 
Several  knights  and  lords  swore  fealty  and  homage  before  him.  and 
some  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity  of  pleading  their  causes,  as 
if  before  the  emperor,  and  they  were  judged  as  lawfully  as  if  in  his 
presence. 

On  this  occasion  an  ancient  statute  was  renewed  and  confirmed, 
which  had  been  made  in  former  times  at  the  court  of  the  emperor ; 
it  directed,  that  any  one  meaning  to  hurt  or  annoy  another  should  send 
him  a  sufficient  defiance  three  days  before  he  committed  any  hostile 
act ;  and  that  whoever  should  act  otherwise  should  be  degraded  as  an 
evil  doer.  When  all  this  was  completed,  the  lords  took  their  leave, 
and  gave  each  other  their  mutual  promises  to  be  fully  equipped,  with- 
out  delay,  three  weeks  after  the  feast  of  Saint  John,  to  sit  down  before 
the  city  of  Cambray,  which  of  right  belonged  to  the  emperor,  but  had 
turned  to  the  French.  The  lords  then  set  out  each  for  his  home,  and 
king  Edward,  as  vicar  of  the  empire,  returned  to  Louvain  to  his  queen, 
who  had  lately  arrived  there  with  many  of  the  nobility,  and  well  ac- 
companied  by  ladies  and  damsels,  from  England.  The  king  and  queen 
kept  their  courts  there  in  great  state  during  all  the  winter,  and  caused 
plenty  of  gold  and  silver  coin  to  be  struck  at  Antwerp. 

The  duke  of  Brabant,  however,  was  not  neglectful  in  sending 
frequent  messages  to  king  Philip  of  France  by  the  Lord  Lewis  de 
Travehen,  his  special  counsellor,  to  excuse  himself ;  for  which  pur- 
pose this  knight  had  made  many  different  journeys ;  and  at  last  he 
was  commanded  to  remain  near  the  person  of  the  king,  in  order  to 
exculpate  his  master,  and  contradict  any  reports  that  might  be  circu- 
lated  against  him.  The  knight  did  everything  in  his  power,  and 
becoming  his  duty. 

after  the  battle  of  Halidon,  1333,  is  a  question  of  little  importance.  Our  later  authors 
have  decided  in  favor  of  1333,  and  not  without  pioliable  reasons :  the  chief  is,  that  Baliol 
the  23rd  November,  1332,  offered  to  marry  .Tohiinna,  the  infant  consort  of  David  Bruce ; 
Feed.  tom.  iv.  pp.  536 — 539 ;  which  he  would  not  have  done,  had  she  been  conveyed  to 
France  immediately  after  the  battle  of  Duplin,  12th  August,  1332.  This  is  a  more  spe- 
cious argument  than  anything  drawn  from  the  Chronicle  of  Froissart,  where  dates  and 
facts  are  strangely  misplaced  and  confounded,  as  the  manner  is  in  colloquial  history."— 
Lord  Hailks's  Annals. 

*  The  county  of  Los  had  fbrraerly  its  particular  counts,  and  made  part  of  the  territoha 
of  the  bishopric  of  Liege. 


THE    NEW  WORLD. 


S3 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

KISQ  EDWARD  AND   HIS   ALLIES   SEND   CHALLENGES   TO    THE    KINS  OF 

FRANCE. 

Winter  was  now  over,  and  the  summer  come,  when  the  feast  of 
St.  John  the  Baptist  approaching,  the  lords  of  England  and  Germany 
made  preparations  for  undertaking  their  intended  expedition.  The 
king  of  France  also  made  his  preparations  to  meet  them  ;  for  he  was 
well  acquainted  with  part  of  what  they  intended,  though  he  had  not 
yet  received  any  challenge.  King  Edward  collected  his  stores  in 
England,  where  he  made  his  armaments  ready,  and,  as  soon  as  St. 
John's  day  was  passed,  transported  them  across  the  sea  to  Vilvorde,* 
whither  he  went  himself.  He  made  all  his  people,  on  their  arrival, 
take  houses  in  the  town  ;  and  when  this  was  full,  he  lodged  them  in 
tents  and  pavilions  in  the  fine  meadows  along  the  side  of  the  river. 
He  remained  thus  from  Magdalen  day  until  the  feast  of  our  Lady  in 
September,  expecting  week  after  week  the  arrival  of  the  lords  of  the 
empire,  especially  the  duke  of  Brabant,  for  whom  all  the  others  were 
waiting.  When  the  king  of  England  saw  that  they  came  not,  he 
sent  strong  messages  to  each  of  them,  and  caused  them  to  be  sum- 


be  enabled  to  march  in  a  fortnight,  when  they  would  be  quite  ready; 
and,  that  their  cause  might  have  a  better  appearance,  they  determined 
to  send  challenges  to  king  Philip.  At  the  head  of  this  defiance  was 
the  king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  the  marquis  of  Juliers, 
sir  Robert  d'Artois,  sir  John  of  Hainault,  the  marquis  of  Nuyp,  the 
marquis  of  Blanckenburg,  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  sir  Aruoid  de 
Bacqueghen,  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  his  brother  sir  Waleran,  ai'.d 
all  the  lords  of  the  empire,  who  were  united  as  chief,  with  the  king 
of  England.  These  challenges  were  written  and  sealed  by  ali,  ex- 
cept the  duke  John  of  Brabant,  who  said  he  would  do  his  pan  in 
proper  time  and  place.  They  were  given  in  charge  to  the  bishop  ui 
Lincoln,  who  carried  them  to  Paris,  and  performed  his  message  so 
justly  and  well,  that  he  was  blamed  by  no  one.  He  had  a  passpor( 
granted  him  to  return  to  his  lord,  who,  as  said  before,  was  at  Mechlin 


Edward  thk  Third  sending  a  Challenge  to  King  Philip— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  centuiy 


moned  to  be  at  the  city  of  Mechlin  on  St.  Giles's  day,  according  to 
their  promises,  and  to  give  reasons  for  their  delays. 

King  Edward  was  obliged  to  remain  at  Vilvorde,  where  he  main- 
tained daily,  at  his  own  cost,  full  sixteen  hundred  men-at-arms,  that 
had  come  there  from  beyond  sea,  and  ten  thousand  archers,  without 
counting  the  other  followers  of  his  army.  This  must  have  been  a  heavy 
expense ;  not  including  the  large  sums  he  had  given  to  the  German 
lords,  who  thus  paid  him  back  by  fair  promises ;  and  the  great  force 
he  was  obliged  to  keep  at  sea  against  the  Genoese,  Bretons,  Normans, 
Picards,  and  Spaniards,  whom  king  Philip  supported  at  his  cost,  to 
harass  the  English,  under  the  command  of  sir  Hugh  Quiriel,  sir  Peter 
Bahucet,  and  Barbenoire,  who  were  the  admirals  and  conductors  of  this 
fleet,  to  gu^rd  the  straits  and  passa-ges  between  England  and  France ; 
and  these  corsairs  only  waited  for  information  of  the  war  being  com- 
menced, and  the  English  king,  having  challenged  the  king  of  France 
as  they  supposed  he  would,  to  invade  England  and  ravage  the  coun- 
try. The  lords  of  Germany,  in  obedience  to  the  summons,  came  to 
Mechlin,  where,  after  many  debates,  they  agreed,  that  the  king  should 


*  A  imaU  town  in  Brabant,  between  Brussels  and  Mechlin,  on  the  river  Senne. 


CHAPTER  XXXVL 

SIR  WALTER  MANNY,  AFTER  THE   CHALLENGES  HAD  BEEN  SENT,  MAKES 
THE  FIRST  INCURSION  INTO  FRANCE. 

Sir  Walter  Manny,  a  week  after  the  challenges  had  been  sent, 

and  when  he  imagined  the  king  of  France 
had  received  them,  collected  about  forty 
lances,  on  whom  he  knew  he  could  depend, 
and  rode  through  Er?)l;;iiit  night  and  day; 
so  that  he  came  into  Hainault,  and  entered 
the  wood  of  Blaton,  i;efore  any  of  his  follow- 
ers knew  when-  and  why  they  were  thus 
hastening :  he  then  told  some  of  his  inti- 
mates, that  he  had  made  a  promise  in  Eng- 
land, before  the  nobles  and  ladies,  that  he 
would  be  the  first  that  would  enter  France, 
and  take  some  casde  or  strong  town,  and 
perform  some  gallant  deed  of  arms ;  and 
that  his  intention  was  to  push  forward  as  far 
as  Mortaigne,  to  surprise  the  town,  which 
was  a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  France. 
Those  to  v/hom  he  thus  opened  himself 
cheerfully  consented  to  follow  him.  They 
then  regirthcd  their  horses,  tightened  their 
armor,  and  rode  in  close  order:  having 
passed  through  the  wood  of  Blaton,  they 
came  at  one  stretch,  a  little  before  sunrise, 
to  Mortaigne,  where  luckily  they  found  the 
wicket  open.    Sir  Walter  alighted  with 
some  of  his  companions,  and  having  passed 
the  wicket  in  silence,  and  placed  there  a 
guard,  he  then  with  his  pennon  marched 
down  the  street  before  the  great  tower,  but 
the  gate  and  the  wicket  were  close  shut. 
The  watch  of  the  castle  heard  their  voice, 
and  seeing  them  from  his  post,  began  to 
blow  his  horn,  and  to  cry  out  "  Treason  1 
treason  I"    This  awakened  the  soldiers  and 
inhabitants,  but  they  did  not  make  any 
sally  from  the  fort.    Sir  Walter,  upon  this, 
retre^ited  handsomely  into  the  street,  and 
ordered  those  houses  to  be  set  on  fire  that 
were  near  the  castle  :  full  fifty  houses  were 
burnt  that  morning,  and  the  inhabitants 
much  frightened,  as  they  concluded  they 
must  all  have  been  taken  prisoners ;  but  sir 
Walter  and  his  company  marched  away, 
and  came  straight  to  Cond^,  where  they 
passed  by  the  pond  and  river  Haynes,  tak- 
ing the  road  to  Valenciennes ;  leaving  which 
on  the  right  hand,  they  came  to  Avesnes, 
and  took  up  their  quarters  in  the  abbey. 
They  then  pushed  forward  toward  Bou- 
chain,  and  managed  matters  so  well  with 
the  governor,  that  the  gates  of  the  castle 
were  opened  to  them  :  they  crossed  a  river  which  empties  itself  into 
the  Scheld,  and  which  rises  near  Arleux.    Afterwards  they  came 
to  a  very  strong  castle,  called  Thin-l'Eveque,  that  belonged  to  the 
bishop  of  Cambray,  which  was  so  suddenly  surprised,  the  governor 
and  his  wife  were  taken  in  it.    Sir  Walter  placed  a  strong  garrison 
there,  and  made  his  brother,  sir  Giles  Manny,  governor,  who  gave 
much  disturbance  to  the  Cambresians,  as  this  castle  was  but  a  short 
league  from  the  city  of  Cambray.    When  «r  Walter  had  performed 
these  enterprises,  he  returned  into  Brabant  toward  the  king,  his  lord, 
whom  he  found  at  Mechlin,  and  related  to  him  all  that  he  had  done. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  FRENCH,  AFTER  THE  CHALLENGES,  INVADE  ENGLAND. 

Upon  king  Philip's  receiving  the  challenges  from  kmg  Edward  and 
his  allies,  he  collected  men-at-arms  and  soldiers  from  all  quarters ;  he 
sent  the  lord  Gallois  de  la  Bausme,  a  good  knight  from  Savoy,  to  the 
city  of  Cambray,  and  made  him  governor  thereof,  in  conjunction  with 
sir  Thibault  de  Marneil  and  the  lord  of  Roye :  they  might  be,  includ. 


34 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


ing  Spaniards  and  French,  full  two  hundred  lances.  The  king  seized 
the  county  of  Ponthieu,  which  the  king  of  England  had  before  held 
by  right  of  his  mother ;  and  he  also.sent  and  entreated  some  lords  of 
•:he  empire,  such  as  the  count  of  Hainault  his  nephew,  the  duke  of 
Lorrain,  the  count  of  Bar,  the  bishop  of  Metz,  the  bishop  of  Liege, 
iiot  to  commit  any  hostile  acts  against  him  or  his  kingdom.  The 
, greater  part  of  them  answered  as  he  could  have  wished ;  but  the  count 
.if  Hainault,  in  a  very  civil  reply,  said  that  although  he  should  be  at 
all  times  ready  to  assist  him  or  his  realm  against  any  one,  yet  as  the 
king  of  England  made  war  in  behalf  of  the  empire,  as  vicar  and  lieu- 
tenant  of  it,  he  could  not  refuse  him  aid  and  assistance  in  his  coun- 
try, as  he  held  lands  under  the  empire.  The  king  of  France  appeared 
eatisfied  with  this  answer,  not  however  laying  much  stress  on  it,  as 
he  felt  himself  in  sufficient  strength  to  oppose  his  enemies. 

As  soon  as  sir  Hugh  Quiriel,  sir  Peter  Bahucet,  and  Barbenoire, 
were  informed  that  hostilities  had  commenced,  they  landed  one  Sun- 
day morning  in  the  harbor  of  Southampton,  while  the  inhabitants 
were  at  church ;  Normans,  Picards,  and  Spaniards  entered  the  town, 
pillaged  it,  killed  many,  deflowered  maidens  and  forced  wives ;  and 
having  loaded  their  vessels  with  the  booty,  they  fell  down  with  the 
tide,  and  made  sail  for  the  coast  of  Normandy.  They  landed  at 
Dieppe,  and  there  divided  the  plunder. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

KING  EDWARD  BESIEGES  THE  CITY  OF  CAMBRAY. 

The  king  of  England  from  Mechlin  went  to  Brussels  to  see  the 
duke  of  Brabant :  his  people  passed  by  without  entering  it.  There 
a  large  body  of  Germans,  at  least  twenty  thousand  men,  joined  the 
king,  who  asked  the  duke  of  Brabant  what  his  intentions  were — to 
go  before  Cambray  or  to  desert  his  cause.  The  duke  replied,  that, 
as  soon  as  he  should  know  that  Cambray  was  besieged,  he  would 
come  thither  with  twelve  hundred  lances  of  good  men-at-arms ;  which 
answer  pleased  the  king  much.  The  king  took  his  departure,  and 
lay  that  night  at  Nivelle  ;  the  next  day  he  came  to  Mons,  in  Hainault, 
where  he  found  the  young  count  of  Hainault  and  his  uncle,  who  re- 
ceived  him  joyfully.  The  lord  Robert  d'Artois  was  always  with  the 
king,  and  of  his  privy  council.  He  was  attended  by  sixteen  or  twenty 
great  barons  and  knights  from  England,  whom  he  carried  with  him 
by  way  of  state,  and  also  as  his  council.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln  was 
among  them,  who  was  much  renowned  in  this  expedition  for  his 
wisdom  and  valor.  The  English  pushed  forward,  and  lodged  them- 
selves on  the  roads  in  the  flat  countries  through  which  they  passed, 
and  found  provision  at  hand  for  their  money ;  but  some  paid  and 
others  not. 

When  the  king  had  reposed  himself  two  days  at  Mons,  in  Hain- 
ault,  he  came  to  Valencjennes,  which  he  entered,  taking  with  him 
but  twelve  knightn.  The  count  of  Hainault  was  already  arrived 
there,  accompanied  by  the  lord  John,  his  uncle,  the  lord  of  Fagui- 
nelles,  the  lord  of  Verchin,  and  the  lord  of  Havareth,  with  many 
others,  who  attended  on  the  person  of  the  count,  their  lord.  The 
count  took  the  king  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  to  the  great  hall,  which 
was  properly  prepared  to  receive  him,  and  as  they  were  ascending 
the  steps,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  then  present,  raised  his  voice  and 
said,  "William  d'Aussonne,  bishop  of  Cambray,  1  admonish  you,  as 
proctor  on  the  part  of  the  king  of  England,  vicar  of  the  emperor  of 
Rome,  that  you  consent  to  open  the  gates  of  the  city  of  Cambray; 
and  if  otherwise  you  shall  do,  you  will  forfeit  your  lands  and  we  will 
enter  by  force."  No  reply  was  made,  for  the  bishop  of  Cambray 
was  not  present.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln  continued,  and  said,  "  earl 
of  Hainault,  we  admonish  you  on  the  part  of  the  emperor  of  Rome, 
that  you  come  and  assist  the  king  of  England,  his  vica,r,  before  the 
city  of  Cambray,  with  all  your  forces."  The  earl  made  answer,  and 
said,  "Willingly."  They  entered  the  hall,  and  conducted  the  king 
to  his  chamber.  Shortly  after  the  supper  was  served  up,  which  was 
sumptuous  and  splendid.  The  next  day  the  king  departed,  and 
■came  to  Haspre  on  the  Selle.  Having  halted  there  two  days,  till  the 
greater  part  of  his  forces  had  passed  by,  he  set  out  and  came  before 
Cambray;  when,  having  fixed  his  quarters  opposite  to  it,  he  sur- 
rounded with  his  army  the  whole  city,  his  forces  every  day  increasing. 

The  young  earl  of  Hainault  came  thither  with  a  large  body  of  men, 
accompanied  by  his  uncle,  sir  John,  and  they  took  up  their  quarters 
near  to  those  of  the  king.  They  were  followed  by  the  duke  of 
Gueldres,  the  marquis  of  Nuys,  the  earl  of  Mons,  the  earl  of  Saunes, 
the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  sir  Arnold  of  Bacqueghen,  and  all  the  other 
lords  of  the  empire,  allies  of  the  king,  with  their  forces.  On  the 
sixth  day  after  the  king  and  these  lords  had  taken  their  position  be- 
fore Cambray,  the  duke  of  Brabant  arrived  with  a  fine  army:  there 
were  full  nine  hundred  lances,  without  counting  the  other  armed 
men,  of  whom  there  were  numbers.  He  took  up  his  quarters  at 
Ostrenant  upon  the  Scheld,  over  which  a  bridge  was  thrown  for  the 
communication  of  one  army  with  the  other.  The  duke  of  Brabant 
was  no  sooner  arrived,  than  he  sent  his  challenge  to  the  king  of 
France,  who  was  at  Compi^gne ;  at  which  sir  Lewis  de  Travehen, 
who  had  hitherto  exculpated  him,  was  so  confounded,  that  he  would 
not  return  into  Brabant,  but  died  of  grief  in  France. 

During  the  siege  of  Cambray  there  were  many  skirmishes  and 
combats ;  sir  John  of  Hainault,  and  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  as  usual, 


made  their  excursions  together,  and  burnt  and  destroyed  much  of  the 
country  of  Cambresis.  These  lords,  with  five  hundred  lances,  and  a 
thousand  other  men-at-arms,  came  to  the  castle  of  Oisy,  in  Cambresis, 
and  assaulted  it  so  furiously,  that  it  would  have  been  taken,  if  the 
knights  and  esquires  within  had  not  most  valiantly  defended  it  for 
the  lord  of  Coucy;  so  that  little  damage  was  done,  and  these  lords 
returned  to  their  quarters.  The  earl  of  Hainault  and  his  forces  came 
one  Saturday  to  the  gates  of  St.  Quentin,  and  made  a  vigorous  attack 
upon  them.  John  Chandos,  as  yet  but  an  esquire,  (of  whose  prowess 
this  book  will  speak  much,)  flung  himself  between  the  barrier  and 
the  gate,  at  the  length  of  a  lance,  and  fought  very  gallantly  with  an 
esquire  of  Vermandois,  called  John  de  Saint  Dizier :  each  of  them 
performed  great  deeds  of  valor ;  and  the  Hainaulters  got  possession 
by  force  of  the  barriers.  The  earl  of  Hainault  and  his  marshals,  sir 
Gerard  de  Verchin  and  sir  Henry  d'Antoing,  were  present,  and  ad- 
vantageously posted,  as  well  as  many  others,  who  ventured  boldly  in 
the  pursuit  of  honor.  The  lords  of  Beaumont,  Fauquemont,  Ang- 
hien,  sir  Walter  Manny,  with  their  forces,  were  at  a  gate,  called 
Robert's  gate,  upon  which  they  made  a  brisk  attack ;  but  those  of 
Cambray,  and  the  soldiers  whom  the  king  of  France  had  sent  thither, 
defended  themselves  with  so  much  valor  and  skill,  that  the  assailants 
gained  no  advantage,  but  retreated  to  their  quarters  well  beaten  and 
tired.  The  young  earl  of  Namur  came  to  serve  under  the  earl  of 
Hainault,  according  to  his  request,  and  said  that  he  would  be  of  their 
party  so  long  as  they  remained  in  the  empire ;  but,  the  moment  they 
entered  France,  he  should  go  and  join  the  king  of  France,  who  had 
retained  him,  and  entreated  him  to  do  so.  This  was  also  the  inten. 
tion  of  the  earl  of  Hainault,  who  had  commanded  his  people,  that 
none  should  dare  to  commit  any  acts  of  violence  in  the  kingdom  of 
France  under  pain  of  death. 

While  the  king  of  England  was  besieging  the  city  of  Cambray 
with  full  forty  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  pressing  it  closely  by  dif- 
ferent assaults,  the  king  of  France  assembled  his  forces  at  Peronne, 
in  the  Vermandois.  About  this  time  the  king  of  England  called  a 
council  of  those  from  his  own  country,  and  particularly  sir  Robert 
d'Artois,  in  whom  he  had  much  confidence,  and  demanded  of  them, 
whether  it  were  best  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  go  to  meet 
his  adversary,  or  to  remain  before  Cambray  until  he  should  have 
taken  it.  The  lords  of  England,  and  his  privy  councillors,  seeing  the 
city  was  strong  and  well  provided  with  men,  provision,  and  artillery, 
and  that  it  would  take  some  time  to  conquer  it — of  which,  however, 
they  were  not  well  assured,  for  no  great  deeds  of  arms  had  yet  been 
performed — that  the  winter  was  fast  approaching,  and  that  they  were 
there  at  a  very  great  expense,  gave  their  opinion,  that  the  king  should 
push  forward  into  France ;  for  he  could  there  find  plenty  of  forage, 
and  a  great  supply  of  provision.  This  counsel  was  followed ;  and 
all  the  lords  were  ordered  to  dislodge  and  pack  up  their  tents,  pavil. 
ions,  and  baggage.  They  advanced  toward  Mont  St.  Martin,  which 
is  upon  the  borders  of  France,  and  they  marched  very  regularly  by 
companies,  each  lord  with  his  own  people. 

The  earls  of  Northampton,  Gloucester,  and  Suffolk,  were  the  mar 
shals  of  the  English  host,  and  the  earl  of  Warwick  was  the  constable 
of  England.  They  easily  passed  the  river  Scheld,  not  far  from  Mont 
St.  Martin,  for  it  is  not  very  wide  at  that  place.  When  the  earl  of 
Hainault  had  accompanied  the  king  of  England  as  for  as  the  boun- 
daries  of  the  Empire,  so  that  if  he  passed  the  Scheld  he  would  be  in 
the  kingdom  of  France,  he  took  his  leave,  saying  he  would  not  ad- 
vance further  with  him  at  this  time  ;  for  as  he  had  been  sent  to,  and 
his  aid  requested  by  king  Philip,  his  uncle,  whose  ill-will  he  wished 
not  to  incur,  he  would  go  serve  him  in  France,  as  he  had  served  the 
king  of  England  in  the  Empire.  The  king  replied,  "  God  assist  you." 
The  earls  of  Hainault  and  Namur  then  turned  back,  and  went  to 
Quesnoy  with  all  their  troops ;  the  earl  of  Hainault  disbanded  the 
greater  part  of  iiis,  but  desired  of  them  to  hold  themselves  in  readi- 
ness,  for  he  should  shortly  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  France, 
his  uncle. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

KING  EDWARD  CREATES  SIR  HENRY  OF  FLANDERS  A  KNIGHT,*  AND  AFTER- 
WARDS MARCHES  INTO  PICARDY. 

As  soon  as  the  king  of  England  had  passed  the  Scheld,  and  had 
entered  the  kingdom  of  France,  he  called  to  him  the  lord  Henry  of 
Flanders,  who  was  but  a  young  esquire,  and  knighted  him — at  the 
same  time  giving  him  two  hundred  pounds  sterling  a  year,  properly 
secured  in  England.  The  king  was  lodged  in  the  abbey  of  Mont  St. 
Martin,  where  he  remained  two  days;  his  troops  were  scattered 
round  about  in  the  country.  The  duke  of  Brabant  was  quartered  at 
the  monastery  of  Vaucelles.  When  the  king  of  France,  who  was  at 
Compiegne,  heard  this  news,  he  increased  his  forces  everywhere,  and 
sent  the  earl  of  Eu  and  Guines,  his  constable,  with  a  large  body  of 
men-at-arms,  to  St.  Quentin,  to  guard  that  town  and  the  frontiers 
against  his  enemies.  He  sent  the  lords  of  Coucy  and  of  Ham  to 
their  castles,  and  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms  to  Guise,  Ribemont, 
Bouchain,  and  the  neighboring  fortresses  on  the  borders  of  his  king. 

*  Hi»  name  was  Henry  Earn.  He  was  eight  years  after^vards  knighted,  or,  more  pro- 
bably, made  a  banneret,  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  settled  on  him  one  hundred  marks 
for  his  life,  payable  from  the  manor  of  Bradenash  in  the  couuty  of  D»von.  He  was  aii9 
the  twenty-fourth  knight  of  the  garter.— Ashmols. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


35 


dom;  and  came  himself  to  Peronno,  in  the  Vermandois.  During  the 
time  the  king  of  England  was  at  the  abbey  of  Mont  St.  Martin,  his 
people  overran  the  country  as  far  as  Bapaume,  and  very  near  to 
Peronne  and  St.  Quentin :  they  found  it  rich  and  plentiful,  for  there 
had  not  been  any  wars  in  those  parts. 

Sir  Henry  of  Flanders,  to  do  credit  to  his  newly  acquired  knight- 
hood, and  to  obtain  honor,  made  one  of  a  party  of  knights,  who  were 
conducted  by  sir  John  de  Hainault.  There  vv^ere  among  them  the 
lords  of  Fauquemont,  Bergues,  Vaudresen,  Lens,  and  many  others, 
to  the  number  of  five  hundred  combatants :  they  had  a  design  upon 
a  town  in  the  neighborhood,  called  Hennecourt,  whither  the  greater 
number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  had  retired,  who,  confiding 
in  the  strength  of  this  fortress,  had  carried  with  them  all  their  move, 
ables.  Sir  Arnold  of  Bacqueghen  and  sir  William  du  Dunor  had 
already  been  there,  but  had  done  nothing:  upon  which  all  these 
lords  had  collected  together,  and  were  desirous  of  going  thither  to  do 
their  utmost  to  conquer  it.  There  was  an  abbot  at  that  time  in 
Hennecourt  of  great  courage  and  understanding,  who  ordered  bar- 
riers  to  be  made  of  wood-work  around  the  town,  and  likewise  to  be 
placed  across  the  street,  so  that  there  was  not  more  than  half  a  foot 
from  one  post  to  another ;  he  then  collected  armed  men,  provided 
stones,  quick-lime,  and  such  like  instruments  of  annoyance,  to  guard 
them.  As  soon  as  the  lords  above-mentioned  came  there,  the  abbot 
posted  his  people  between  the  barriers  and  the  gate,  and  flung  the 
gate  open ;  the  lords  dismounted  and  approached  the  barriers,  which 
were  very  strong,  sword  in  hand,  and  great  strokes  were  given  to 
those  within,  who  defended  themselves  very  valiantly.  Sir  Abbot 
did  not  spare  himself;  but,  having  a  good  leathern  jerkin  on,  dealt 
about  his  blows  manfully,  and  received  as  good  in  his  turn.  Many 
a  gallant  action  was  performed ;  and  those  within  the  barriers  flung 
upon  the  assailants  stones,  logs,  and  pots  full  of  lime,  to  annoy  them. 

It  chanced  that  sir  Henry  of  Flanders,  who  was  one  of  the  fore- 
most, with  his  sword  attached  to  his  wrist,  laid  about  him  at  a  great 
rate  ;  he  came  too  near  the  abbot,  who  caught  hold  of  his  sword, 
and  drew  him  to  the  barriers  with  so  much  force,  that  his  arm  was 
dragged  through  the  grating,  for  he  could  not  quit  his  sword  with 
honor.  The  abbot  continued  pulling,  and  had  the  grating  been  wide 
enough,  he  would  have  had  him  through,  for  his  shoulder  had  passed, 
and  he  kept  his  hold,  to  the  knight's  great  discomfort.  On  the  other 
side,  his  brother  knights  wei*e  endeavoring  to  draw  him  out  of  his 
hands  ;  and  this  lasted  so  long,  that  sir  Henry  was  sorely  hurt :  he 
was,  however,  at  last  rescued — but  his  sword  remained  with  the 
abbot.  And  at  the  time  I  was  writing  this  book,  as  I  passed  through 
that  town,  the  monks  showed  me  this  sword,  which  was  kept  there, 
much  ornamented.  It  was  there  that  I  learnt  all  the  truth  of  this 
assault.  Hennecourt  was  very  vigorously  attacked  that  day  ;  and  it 
lasted  until  vespers.  Many  of  the  assailants  were  killed  or  wounded. 
Sir  John  of  Hainault  lost  a  knight  from  Holland,  called  sir  Herman, 
who  bore  for  arras  a  fess  compone  gules,  and  in  chief,  three  buckles 
azure.  When  the  Fleming^,  Hainaulters,  English,  and  Germans, 
who  were  there,  saw  the  courage  of  those  within  the  town,  and  that, 
instead  of  gaining  any  advantage,  they  were  beaten  down  and 
wounded,  they  retreated  in  the  evening,  carrying  with  them  to  their 
quarters  the  wounded  and  bruised. 

On  the  next  morning  the  king  departed  from  Mont  St.  Martin,  and 
ordered,  under  pain  of  death,  that  no  damage  should  be  done  to  the 
abbey,  which  was  observed.  They  then  entered  the  Vermandois,  and 
at  an  early  hour  took  up  their  lodgings  on  Mont  St.  Quentin.  They 
were  in  a  regular  order  of  battle  ;  and  those  of  St.  Quentin  might 
have  encountered  them,  had  they  chosen  it,  but  they  had  no  desire 
to  issue  out  of  the  town.  The  scouts  of  the  army  went  up  to  the 
I  barriers,  and  skirmished  with  those  who  were  there.  The  constable 
of  France  and  sir  Charles  le  Blois  drew  up  their  people  in  order  of 
battle  before  the  barriers  ;  and  when  the  Englishmen,  among  whom 
were  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  the  earl  of  Northampton,  sir  Reginald  Col)- 
ham,  and  many  others,  saw  the  manner  in  which  it  was  done,  they 
retreated  to  the  main  army  of  the  king,  which  remained  encamped 
on  the  hill  until  four  o'clock  the  next  morning.  A  council  was  then 
held,  to  consider  whether  they  should  march  straight  into  France,  or 
draw  toward  Tierache,  keeping  near  the  borders  of  Hainault.  By 
the  advice  of  the  duke  of  Brabant,  the  latter  plan  was  followed,  as 
'  from  that  country  they  drew  all  their  provision  ;  and  they  resolved, 
that  if  king  Philip  should  follow  them  with  his  army,  as  they  sup- 
posed he  would,  they  would  wait  for  him  in  the  plains,  and  give  him 
battle  without  fail.  They  then  set  out  from  Mont  St.  Quentin, 
ranged  in  a  regular  order,  in  three  battalions.  The  marshals  and  the 
Germans  led  the  van,  the  king  of  England  the  centre,  and  the  duke 
of  Brabant  the  rear ;  they  advanced  not  more  than  three  or  four 
i  leagues  a  day,  halting  early,  but  burning  and  pillaging  all  the  coun- 
try they  passed  through. 

A  troop  of  English  and  Germans  crossed  the  river  Somme,  a  little 
below  the  abbey  of  Vermans,  to  which  they  did  much  damage  :  ano- 
ther troop  under  the  command  of  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  and  the  lords 
of  Fauquemont  and  Bacqueghen,  went  by  a  different  road,  and  came 
to  Origny  St.  Benoit,*  a  tolerably  good  town,  but  weakly  inclosed  ; 
80  that  it  was  soon  taken  by  assault,  robbed,  and  pillaged,  an  abbey 
of  nuns  violated,  and  the  whole  town  burnt.  They  then  marched 
forward  toward  Guise  and  Ribemont.    The  king  of  England  came 

*  A  smalltown  in  Picardy,  three  leagues  frons  St.  Quentin. 


and  lodged  at  Vehories,  where  he  remained  a  whole  day,  while  his 
people  overran  all  the  country  thereabouts,  and  laid  it  v/aste.  The  ' 
king  then  took  his  road  to  la  Flamengrie,  in  his  v/ay  to  I'Eschelle,  in 
Tierache  :  the  marshals,  with  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  ac(;ornpanied  by 
upward  of  five  hundred  lances,  crossed  the  river  Tri.sagee,  enti^red 
the  Laonnois,  near  the  estate  of  the  lord  of  Goucy,  and  burnt  St.  Cou. 
vin  and  the  town  of  Marie.  They  lay  one  night  at  Vau,  below  Laon, 
and  the  next  day  returned  to  the  main  army,  as  they  had  learnt  from 
some  of  their  prisoners  that  king  Philip  of  Franco  was  come  to  St. 
Quentin  with  one  hundred  thousand  men,  and  there  intended  to  cross 
the  river  Somme.  They  burnt  in  their  retreat  a  very  good  town 
called  Crecy-sur-Selle,  with  a  great  many  others,  as  well  as  villages, 
in  that  neighborhood. 

We  must  now  speak  of  the  expedition  of  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who 
had  with  him  full  five  hundred  fighting  men.  He  came  first  to  Guise, 
which  he  burnt,  and  destroyed  the  mills.  In  the  fortress  was  the 
lady  Jane,  his  daughter,  wife  of  Lewis  earl  of  Blois ;  she  begged  of 
her  father  to  spare  the  lands  and  heritage  of  his  son-in-law  ;  but  in 
vain,  for  sir  John  would  not  depart,  until  he  had  completed  the  pur. 
pose  of  his  expedition.  He  then  returned  to  the  king,  who  was  lodged 
in  the  abbey  of  Sarnaques,  while  his  people  overran  the  country.  The 
lord  of  Fauquemont  led  six  score  German  lances  to  Lonnion,  in 
Tierache,  a  large  level  town  ;  the  inhabitants  of  which  had  almost  all 
retired  vs^ith  what  they  could  carry  off"  into  the  v.  juds,  and  there  had 
fortified  their  position,  by  cutting  down  large  trees.  The  Germans 
followed  them,  and  being  joined  by  sir  Arnold  Bacqueghen  and  hia 
company,  they  atacked  the  people  of  Lonnion  in  the  wood,  who 
defended  themselves  as  well  as  they  could :  but  they  were  over- 
powered and  obliged  to  flee.  There  were  about  forty  killed  and 
wounded,  and  all  they  brought  there  plundered.  Thus  was  this 
country  ruined  without  any  hindrance ;  and  the  English  acted  as  they 
thought  proper. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  KIN^GS  OF  FRANCE  AND  OF  ENGLAND  APPOINT  A  DAY  FOR  THEIR 

ARMIES  TO  ENGAGE. 

King  Edward  set  out  from  Sarnaques,  and  came  to  Montreuil, 
where  he  lay  one  day,  and  on  the  morrow  to  la  Flamengrie,  where 
he  cantoned  all  his  people  near  him :  their  numbers  amounted  to 
more  than  forty  thousand  men.  He  held  a  council,  and  resolved,  that 
he  would  wait  for  king  Philip  and  his  army,  and  would  there  oflfer 
them  battle.  The  king  of  France  had  left  St.  Quentin,  where  he  waa 
daily  receiving  reinforcements,  with  all  his  army,  and  advanced  as  far 
as  Vironfosse,  where  he  stopped,  and  ordered  his  army  to  halt,  saying 
he  would  not  move  further,  before  he  fought  the  king  of  England 
and  his  allies,  who  were  not  more  than  two  leagues  distant.  As  soon 
as  the  carl  of  Hainault,  who  had  remained  at  Quesnoy  with  his  men- 
-at-arms, was  informed  that  the  king  of  France  was  at  Vironfosse,  in 
expectation  of  giving  battle,  he  pushed  forward  and  joined  the  army 
of  France  with  about  five  hundred  lances,  and  presented  himself 
befoi-e  his  uncle,  who  did  not  receive  him  very  graciously,  because 
he  had  been  with  his  adversary  before  Cambray ;  nevertheless  the 
earl  excused  himself  so  handsomely,  that  the  king  and  his  counsellors 
were  well  enough  satisfied.  It  was  ordered  by  the  marshals,  that  is 
to  saj',  by  the  marshals  Eertrand  and  De  Trie,  that  the  earl  should  be 
posted  very  near  to  the  English  army.  The  quarters  of  the  two  kings 
were  on  the  plain  betv/een  Vironfosse  and  la  Flamengrie,  without 
any  advantage  of  ground  ;  and  in  the  memory  of  man  there  had  not 
been  so  fine  an  assembly  of  great  lords  ;  for  the  king  of  France  was 
there  in  person,  and  had  with  him  king  Charles  of  Bohemia,  the  king 
of  Navarre,  and  the  king  of  Scotland,  dukes,  counts,  barons,  and 
knights  without  number,  and  they  were  daily  increasing. 

When  the  king  of  England  had  halted  in  the  champaign  country 
of  Tierache,  as  you  have  before  heard,  he  was  informed,  that  the 
king  of  France  was  within  two  leagues  of  him,  and  eager  to  give 
him  battle  ;  he  therefore  summoned  the  chiefs  of  his  army,  and  de- 
manded of  them  the  best  method  of  preserving  his  honor,  as  hisj 
intention  was  to  accept  the  combat.  The  lords  looked  at  each  other» 
and  requested  the  duke  of  Brabant  to  give  his  opinion.  The  duke 
replied,  that  he  was  for  fighting,  as  they  could  not  depart  honorably 
without  it ;  and  he  advised,  that  a  herald  should  be  sent  to  the  king 
of  France,  to  offer  him  batde,  and  to  fix  the  day.  A  herald,  who 
belonged  to  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  and  spoke  French  well,  had  this 
commission.  After  being  informed  what  he  was  to  say,  he  rode  to 
the  French  army,  and  coming  to  the  king  and  his  counsellors,  told 
them,  that  the  king  of  England,  having  halted  in  the  plains,  demanded 
and  required  the  combat  of  one  army  against  the  other.  To  this 
king  Philip  answered  willinglv,  and  appointed  the  Friday  follov/ing 
for  the  day,  this  being  Wednesday.  The  herald  returned  back,  well 
clothed  with  handsome  furred  mantles,  which  the  king  and  lords  of 
j  France  had  given  him  for  the  sake  of  the  news  he  had  brought,  and 
!  related  the  good  cheer  he  had  received.  The  day  being  thus  fixed, 
information  of  it  was  given  to  the  captains  of  either  army,  and  eveiy 
on?  made  his  preparations  accordingly. 

On  the  Thursday  morning,  two  knights  belonging  to  the  earl  of 
Hainault,  the  lords  of  Faguinelles  and  Tupegny,  mounted  their  steeds- ; 
and  these  two  leaving  their  own  array,  set  out  to  view  that  of  tha 


1 


36 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


l:]nglish.  They  rode  on  for  some  time  boldly  along  the  line  of  the 
Rnglish  army ;  when  it  chanced  that  the  horse  of  the  lord  of  Fagui- 
iielles  took  fright,  ran  off  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  his  master,  and 
carried  him,  whether  he  would  or  no,  to  the  quarters  of  the  enemy. 
Me  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Germans,  who,  soon  perceiving  he  did 
iiot  belong  to  their  party,  surrounded  him  and  his  horse,  and  took 
Mm  prisoner.  He  remained  prisoner  to  five  or  six  German  gentle- 
ijien,  who  immediately  ransomed  him.  When  they  found  out  that 
he  was  a  Hainaulter,  they  asked  him  whether  he  knew  sir  John  of 
Hainault ;  he  replied,  Yes,  and  begged  of  them,  for  the  love  of  God, 
to  carry  him  to  him,  because  he  was  sure  he  would  be  security  for 
his  ransom.  The  Germans  were  delighted  nt  this,  and  carried  him 
to  sir  John,  who  pledged  himself  for  his  ransom.  The  lord  of  Fagui- 
nelles  thereupon  returned  to  the  army  of  Hainault,  to  his  earl  and 
other  lords.  His  steed  was  returned  to  him  through  the  entreaties  of 
the  above  lord  of  Beaumont.  Thus  passed  that  day,  without  any 
other  thing  occurring  worthy  of  being  recorded. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

THS  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND  DRAW  UP  THEIR  ARMIES  IN  BATTLE 
ARRAY  AT  VIRONFOSSE. 

When  Friday  morning  was  come,  the  two  armies  got  themselves^ 
in  readiness,  and  heard  mass,  each  lord  among  his  own  people,  and 
at  his  own  quarters  :  many  took  the  sacrament  and  confessed  them- 
selves.  We  shall  speak  first  of  the  English  order  of  battle,  which 
was  drawn  out  on  the  plain,  and  formed  three  battalions  of  infantry. 
They  placed  their  horses  and  baggage  in  a  small  wood  behind  them, 
and  fortified  it.  The  first  battalion  was  commanded  by  the  duke 
of  Gueldres,  the  marquis  of  Nuys,  the  marquis  of  Blanckenburg,  sir 
John  de  Hainault,  the  earls  of  Mons  and  Savines,  the  lord  of  Fauque- 
mont,  sir  William  du  Fort,  sir  Arnold  de  Bacqueghen,  and  the  Ger- 
mana.  There  were  twenty.two  banners  and  sixty  pennons ;  and  the 
whole  consisted  of  eight  thousand  good  men. 

The  second  battalion  was  under  the  duke  of  Brabant,  with  whom 
were  the  barons  and  knights  of  his  country.  First,  the  lord  of  Kus, 
the  lord  of  Breda,  the  lord  of -Berques,  the  lord  of  Rodas,  the  lord  of 
Vauselaire,  the  lord  Broguinal,  the  lord  d'Estonnevort,  the  lord  of 
Wyten,  the  lord  d'Elka,  the  lord  of  Cassebegne,  the  lord  of  Duffle, 
sir  Thierry  de  Valcourt,  sir  Rasse  de  Gres,  sir  John  de  Cassebegne, 
sir  Walter  de  Hautebergue,  the  three  brothers  De  Harlebeque,  sir 
John  Fitifee,  sir  Giles  de  Cotterebe,  sir  Henry  of  Flanders,  whom  we 
had  before  occasion  to  mention,  and  several  other  barons  and  knights 
of  Flanders,  who  were  under  the  banner  of  the  duke  of  Brabant ; 
that  is  to  say,  the  lords  of  Plallain  and  Guiten,  sir  Hector  Villains,  sir 
John  of  Rhodes,  sir  Vauflart  de  Guistelles,  sir  William  d'Estrates, 
sir  Gossuin  de  la  Muelle,  and  many  more.  The  duke  of  Brabant 
had  with  him  twenty-four  banners  and  eighty  pennons ;  the  whole 
amounting  to  seven  thousand  men. 

The  third  battalion,  which  was  the  greatest,  was  commanded  by 
the  king  of  England  in  person.  With  him  were,  his  cousin,  the 
earl  of  Derby,  son  of  the  earl  of  Lancaster,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln, 
the  bishop  of  Durham,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earls  of  Northamp- 
ton and  Gloucester,  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  sir  Robert  d'Artois,  who  was 
called  earl  of  Richmond,  the  earl  of  Hereford,  sir  Reginald  Cobham, 
the  lord  Percy,  the  lord  Roos,  the  lord  Mowbray,  sir  Lewis  and  sir 
John  Beauchamp,  the  lord  Delaware,  the  lord  Lincoln,  the  lord  Bas- 
set,  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  sir  Walter  Manny,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  sir 
John  Lisle,  and  many  others,  whom  I  cannot  name.  The  king 
created  many  knights;  among  whom  was  sir  John  Chandos,*  whose 
numerous  acts  of  prowess  are  recorded  in  this  book.  The  king  had 
twenty-eight  banners  and  ninety  pennons  ;  and  there  might  be  in  his 
division  about  six  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  the  same  number  of  arch- 
ers.  He  had  formed  on  his  wing  another  battalion,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the  lord  Berkeley, 
>lhe  lord  Molins,  and  some  others,  who  were  on  horseback,  in  order  to 
rally  those  that  might  be  thrown  into  disorder,  and  to  serve  as  a  rear- 
guard. When  everything  had  been  thus  arranged,  and  each  lord  under 
his  proper  banner,  as  had  been  ordered  by  the  marshals,  the  king 
mounted  an  ambling  palfrey,  and,  attended  only  by  sir  Robert  d'Artois, 
sir  Reginald  Cobham,  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  rode  along  the  line  of  his 
army,  and  right  sweetly  entreated  the  lords  and  their  companions, 
that  they  would  aid  him  to  preserve  his  honor,  which  they  all  promised. 
He  then  returned  to  his  own  division,  set  himself  in  battle  array  as 
became  him,  and  ordered  that  no  one  should  advance  before  the 
banners  of  the  marshals. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  king  of  France,  as  it  has  been  related 
by  those  who  were  present.  There  were  eleven  score  banners,  four 
kings,  six  dukes,  twenty-six  earls,  upward  of  five  thousand  knights, 
and  more  than  forty  thousand  common  men.  With  Philip  de  Valois, 
king  of  France,  were,  the  kings  of  Bohemia,  of  Navarre,  and  of  Scot- 
land ;  the  dukes  of  Normandy,  Brittany,  Burgundy,  Bourbon,  Lorrain, 
and  Athens ;  the  earls  of  Alen9on  (the  king's  brother,)  of  Flanders, 
of  Hainault,  of  Blois,  of  Bar,  of  Forets,  of  Foix,  of  Armagnac,  the 
earl  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  the  earls  of  Longueville,  of  Estampes,  of 
VendOme,  of  Harcourt,  of  St.  Pol,  of  Guines,  of  Boulogne,  of  Roussy, 

*  Neither  Lord  Beniers'  nor  Suuvage's  edition  muke  mention  of  tlii»  creation  of 
Itnights,  but  speak  of  iir  John  Chandos  as  already  a  knight.— Ed. 


of  Dammartin,  of  Valentinois,  of  Auxerre,  of  Sancerre,  of  Geneve, 
of  Dreux  ;  and  from  Gascony  and  Languedoc  so  many  earls  and 
viscounts,  that  it  would  take  up  too  much  time  to  name  them.  It 
was  a  fine  sight  to  see  the  banners  and  pennons  flying  in  the  plain, 
the  barbed  horses,  the  knig«hts  and  esquires  richly  armed.  The 
French  were  formed  in  three  large  battalions,  each  consisting  of 
fifteen  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  twenty  thousand  men  on  foot. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

THE  TWO  KINGS  RETIRE  FROM  VIRONFOSSE  WITHOUT  GIVING  BATTLE. 

It  was  a  matter  of  much  wonder  how  two  such  fine  armies  could 
separate  without  fighting.  But  the  French  were  of  contrary  opinions 
among  themselves,  and  each  spoke  out  his  thoughts.  Some  said  it 
would  be  a  great  shame,  and  very  blameable,  if  the  king  did  not 
give  battle  when  he  saw  his  enemies  so  near  him,  and  drawn  up  in 
his  own  kingdom  in  battle  array,  in  order  to  fight  with  him  according 
to  his  promise  :  others  said  it  would  exhibit  a  singular  instance  of 
madness  to  fight,  as  they  were  not  certain  that  some  treachery  was 
not  intended ;  besides,  if  fortune  should  be  unfavorable,  the  king 
would  run  a  great  risk  of  losing  his  kingdom,  and  if  he  should  con- 
quer his  enemies,  he  would  not  be  the  nearer  to  gain  possession  of 
England,  or  of  the  land  of  the  allies.  Thus  the  day  passed  until  near 
twelve  o'clock  in  disputes  and  debates.  About  noon  a  hare  was 
started  in  the  plain,  and  ran  among  the  French  army,  who  began  to 
make  a  great  shouting  and  noise,  which  caused  those  in  rear  to  imag- 
ine the  combat  was  begun  in  front,  and  many  put  on  their  helmets, 
and  made  ready  their  swords.  Several  new  knights  were  made, 
especially  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,  who  knighted  fourteen,  and  they 
were  ever  after  called  knights  of  the  hare. 

In  this  situation  the  two  armies  remained  all  Friday,  withoirt 
moving,  except  as  has  been  mentioned.  In  the  midst  of  the  debates 
of  the  council  of  the  king  of  France,  letters  were  brought  to  the  king 
from  Robert  king  of  Sicily  addressed  to  him  and  his  council.  This 
king  Robert  was,  as  they  said,  a  very  great  astrologer  and  full  of  deep 
science ;  he  had  often  cast  the  nativities  of  the  kings  of  France  and 
England,  and  had  found,  by  his  astrology  and  the  influence  of  the 
stars,  that,  if  the  king  of  France  fought  with  the  king  of  England  in 
person,  he  would  surely  be  defeated ;  in  consequence  of  which,  he, 
as  a  wise  king,  and  much  fearing  the  danger  and  peril  of  his  cousin 
the  king  of  France,  had  sent  long  before  letters,  most  earnestly  to  re. 
quest  king  Philip  and  his  council  never  to  give  battle  to  the  English 
when  king  Edward  should  be  there  in  person.  These  doubts,  and 
this  letter  from  the  king  of  Sicily,  made  many  of  the  .lords  of  France 
sore  disheartened,  of  which  the  king  was  informed,  who,  notwith- 
standing, was  very  eager  for  the  combat ;  but  he  was  so  strongly  dis- 
suaded from  it,  that  the  day  passed  quietly,  and  each  man  retired  to 
his  quarters. 

When  the  earl  of  Hainault  saw  that  there  was  no  likelihood  of  a 
battle,  he  departed  with  all  his  people,  and  returned  to  Quesiioy.  The 
king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Brabant,  and  the  other  lords,  began  to 
prepare  for  their  return,  packed  up  their  baggage,  and  came  that  Fri- 
day night  to  Avesnes,  in  Hainault,  where  they  took  up  their  quarters, 
and  in  its  neighborhood.  The  next  day  the  Germans  and  Brabanters 
took  their  leave,  and  returned  to  their  homes.  The  king  of  England 
went  to  Brabant  with  the  duke,  his  cousin. 

The  king  of  France,  the  Friday  afternoon  that  the  two  armies  had 
been  drawn  out  in  order  of  battle,  retired  to  his  lodgings,  very  nngry 
that  the  combat  had  not  taken  place ;  but  those  of  his  council  told 
him  he  had  acted  right  well,  and  had  valiantly  pursued  his  enemies, 
insomuch  that  he  had  driven  them  out  of  his  kingdom,  and  the  king 
of  England  must  make  many  such  expeditions  before  he  could  con- 
quer the  kingdom  of  France.  The  next  day  king  Philip  gave  per- 
mission for  all  to  depart,  dukes,  barons,  knights,  &c.,  most  courteously 
thanking  the  leaders  for  having  come  so  well  equipped  to  serve  and 
assist  him.  Thus  ended  this  great  expedition,  and  every  man  re- 
turned  to  his  own  house.  The  king  of  France  went  to  St.  Omer,  and 
gave  there  his  principal  orders  for  public  affairs.  He  dispatched  a 
great  number  of  men-at-arms  into  his  garrisons,  especially  to  Tournay, 
Lisle,  and  Douay,  and  to  all  the  towns  bordering  on  the  empire.  He 
sent  sir  Godemar  du  Fay  to  Tournay,  and  made  him  governor-gen- 
eral  and  regent  of  all  the  country  thereabout,  and  sir  Edward  de  Beau- 
jeu  to  Mortaigne ;  and  when  he  had  ordered  the  rest  of  his  business 
to  his  liking,  he  drew  toward  Paris. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

KING  EDWARD  ASSUMES  THE  ARMS  AND  TITLE  OF  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

When  king  Edward  had  departed  from  La  Flamengrie,  and  arrived 
in  Brabant,  he  set  out  straight  for  Brussels,  whither  he  was  attended 
by  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  the  duke  of  Juliers,  the  marquis  of  Blanck 
enburg,  the  earl  of  Mons,  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  the  lord  of  Fau 
quemont,  and  all  the  barons  of  the  empire,  who  were  allied  to  him,  as 
they  wished  to  consider  what  was  next  to  be  done  in  this  war  which 
they  had  begun.  For  greater  expedition,  they  ordered  a  conference 
to  be  holden  in  the  city  of  Brussels,  and  invited  Jacob  von  Artaveld 
to  attend  it,  who  came  thither  in  great  array,  and  brought  with  him  all 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


37 


the  councils  from  the  principal  towns  of  Flanders.  At  this  parliament, 
the  king  of  England  was  advised,  by  his  allies  of  the  empire,  to  solicit 
the  Flemings  to  give  him  their  aid  and  assistance  in  this  war,  to  chal- 
lenge  the  king  of  France,  to  follow  king  Edward  wherever  he  should 
J  lead  them,  and  in  return  he  would  assist  them  in  the  recovery  of  Lisle, 
I     Douay  and  Bethune.  The  Flemings  heard  this  proposal  with  pleasure ; 

but  they  requested  of  the  king,  that  they  might  consider  of  it  among 
I     themselves,  and  in  a  short  time  they  would  give  their  answer.  The 
king  consented,  and  soon  after  they  made  this  reply : 

**  Beloved  sire,  you  formerly  made  us  a  similar  request ;  and  we  are 
I  willing  to  do  everything  in  reason  for  you,  without  prejudice  to  our 
I    honor  and  faith — but  we  are  pledged  by  promise  on  oath,  under  a 

I penalty  of  two  millions  of  florins,  to  the  apostolical  chamber,  not  to 
act  offensively  against  the  king  of  France  in  any  way,  whoever  he 
may  be,  without  forfeiting  this  sum,  and  incurring  the  sentence  of 
I  excommunication :  but  if  you  will  do  what  we  will  tell  you,  you  will 
[  find  a  remedy ;  which  is,  that  you  take  the  arms  of  France,  quarter 
I  them  with  those  of  England,  and  call  yourself  king  of  France.  We 
I  will  acknowledge  your  title  as  good,  and  we  will  demand  of  you 
]  quittance  for  the  above  sum,  which  you  will  grant  us  as  king  of 
j    France :  thus  we  shall  be  absolved,  and  at  liberty  to  go  with  you 

wherever  you  please." 
i        The  king  summoned  his  council,  for  he  was  loth  to  take  the  title 
and  arms  of  France,  seeing  that  at  present  he  had  not  conquered  any 
',    part  of  that  kingdom,  and  it  was  uncertain  whether  he  ever  should  : 
y    on  the  other  hand,  he  was  unwilling  to  lose  the  aid  and  assistance  of 
;    the  Flemings,  who  could  be  of  greater  service  to  him  than  any  others 
'    at  that  period.    He  consulted,  therefore,  with  the  lords  of  the  empire, 
1^    the  lord  Robert  d'Artois,  and  his  most  privy  councillors,  who,  after 
j    having  duly  weighed  the  good  and  bad,  advised  him  to  make  for 
i    answer  to  the  Flemings,  that  if  they  would  engage,  under  their  seals, 
■    to  the  agreement  of  aiding  him  to  carry  on  the  war,  he  would  wil. 
lingly  comply  with  their  conditions,  and  would  swear  to  assist  them 
in  the  recovery  of  Lisle,  Douay,  and  Bethune  ;  to  which  they  willingly 
consented.    A  day  was  fixed  for  them  to  meet  at  Ghent,  where  the 
king  and  the  greater  part  of  the  lords  of  the  empire,  and  in  general 
the  councils  from  the  different  towns  in  Flanders,  assembled.  The 
above-mentioned  proposals  and  answers  were  then  repeated,  sworn  to, 
and  sealed ;  and  the  king  of  England  bore  the  arms  of  France, 
quartering  them  with  those  of  England :  he  also  took  the  title  of  king 
I    of  France  from  that  day  forward,  and  maintained  it,  until  he  laid  it 
aside  by  a  certain  agreement,  as  will  be  hereafter  related  in  this  book. 

At  this  conference  held  at  Ghent,  the  lords  engaged  the  summer 
ensuing  to  make  an  active  war  in  France,  and  promised  to  besiege 
I    the  city  of  Tournay.    The  Flemings  were  much  rejoiced  at  this,  for 
!    they  thought  they  should  be  strong  enough  to  conquer  it ;  and  if  it 
'    were  once  under  the  protection  of  the  king  of  England,  they  could 
easily  recover  Lisle,  Douay,  Bethune,  and  all  their  dependencies, 
which  of  right  belonged  to  the  country  of  Flanders.    The  lords  and 
the  councils  were  still  at  Ghent,  much  wondering  why  those  of  the 
country  of  Hainault  had  not  come  to  this  conference  ;  but  such  proper 
excuses  were  sent,  that  the  king  and  the  others  were  satisfied. 

Things  remained  on  this  footing,  when  the  lords  took  their  leave, 
and  set  out  for  their  own  country.    The  king  of  England  went  to 
Antwerp  ;  but  the  queen  remained  with  her  train  at  Ghent,  where  she 
was  often  visited  and  comforted  by  Jacob  von  Artaveld  and  other 
lords  and  ladies  of  Ghent.    The  king  left  in  Flanders  the  earls  of 
Salisbury  and  of  Suffolk,  who  went  to  the  town  of  Ypres,  which  they 
garrisoned,  and  thence  harassed  much  those  of  Lisle  and  its  environs. 
When  the  king's  vessel  was  ready,  he  embarked  with  a  numerous 
)    attendance  at  Antwerp,  and  sailed  for  London,  where  he  arrived 
about  St.  Andrew's  day,  1339,  and  was  joyfully  received  by  his  sub- 
jects, who  were  anxious  for  his  return.    Great  complaints  were  made 
'    to  him  of  the  ravages  which  the  Normans,  Picards,  and  Spaniards 
had  committed  at  Southampton ;  upon  which  he  answered,  that, 
whenever  it  came  to  his  turn,  he  would  make  them  pay  dearly  for  it 
fi   —and  he  kept  his  word  before  the  end  of  that  year. 


I  CHAPTER  XLIV. 

THE  FRENCH  DESTKOY  THE  TERRITORIES  OF  SIR  JOHN  OF  HAINAULT. 

King  Philip,  after  his  return  to  Paris,  had  disbanded  his  army ;  but 
I    he  had  sent  strong  reinforcements  to  the  navy  which  he  had  at  sea, 

under  the  command  of  Quiiiel,  Bahucet,  and  Barbenoire.  These 

three  master  corsairs  had  under  them  a  number  of  Genoese,  Normans, 
i  .  Picards,  and  Bretons,  as  soldiers,  and  had  done  this  winter  much 

d:image  to  the  English :  they  frequently  came  near  Sandwich,  Rye, 
'    Winchelsoa,  and  Dover,  upon  the  English  coast,  and  were  much 

dreaded,  for  they  had  upward  of  sixty  thousand  soldiers,  and  none 

durst  leave  the  English  ports,  for  fear  of  being  pillaged  and  put  to 
J  death.  These  seamen  had  gained  considerably  for  the  king  of  France 
'    during  the  course  of  the  winter,  and,  in  particular,  had  taken  the  ship 

Christopher,  richly  laden  with  money  and  wool,  which  the  English 
Y  were  carrying  to  Flanders.  This  vessel  had  cost  the  king  of  England 
I-    a  very  large  sum.    When  taken  by  the  Normans  and  others,  it  was 

pillaged,  and  all  on  board  put  to  death.  The  French  afterwards  spoke 
i     much  of  this  capture,  and  made  great  boastings  respecting  it. 

The  king  of  France  was  continually  thinking  hpw  he  could  re. 


venge  himself  on  his  enemies,  and  especially  on  sir  John  of  HainauU, 
who  had  done  him,  as  he  had  been  informed,  much  mischief ;  suck 
as  conducting  king  Edward  into  the  co»uitries  of  Cambresis  anc 
Tierache,  and  burning  and  destroying  all  he  passed  through.  H< 
wrote  therefore  to  my  lord  de  Beaumont,  lord  of  Bresne,  to  the  vidain*' 
of  Chalons,  to  the  lord  John  de  la  Bone,*  to  the  lords  John  an  J 
Gerald  de  Loire,  ordering  them  to  collect  a  body  of  men,  and  make' 
an  incursion  upon  the  lands  of  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  and  burn 
them  without  delay.  These  lords  obeyed  the  king's  command,  and 
secretly  collected  so  many,  that  they  amounted  to  five  hundred  ■ 
armed  men,  with  whom  they  one  morning  came  before  the  town  of 
Chimay,  entered  it,  and  made  a  large  booty ;  for  the  inhabitants 
never  imagined  the  French  would  advance  so  far  into  the  country,  or 
venture  to  pass  the  forest  of  Tierache  :  however,  they  did  so,  and 
they  burnt  the  suburbs  of  Chimay,  and  many  villages  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, indeed  almost  all  the  territoiy  of  Chimay  except  its  for-  / 
tresses.  They  then  retreated  to  Aubenton,  in  Tierache,  v/iih  their 
plunder.  News  and  complaints  of  this  were  soon  brought  to  sir 
John  of  Hainault,  who  at  that  time  was  at  Mens  with  his  nephew, 
at  which  he  was  very  angry,  and  not  without  cause  :  the  earl  was 
also  displeased,  for  these  lands  were  held  under  him  ;  but  he  was 
sile!>t,  and  showed  not  any  open  design  of  revenge,  upon  the  king- 
dom of  France. 

About  the  time  of  this  disaster,  it  happened  that  some  soldiers, 
who  were  garrisoned  in  Cambray,  came  to  a  sniull  fortified  house,, 
beyond  the  walls  of  that  town,  called  Relenques,  th;U  belonged  to  sir 
John  of  Hainault,  and  was  guarded  by  a  bastard  of  his,  who  might 
have  with  him  about  fifteen  men ;  they  attacked  it  one  whole  day,  but 
it  was  valiantly  defended.  The  ditches  were  frozen  over,  so  that 
any  one  might  approach  the  walls,  which  those  v/ithin  perceiving, 
packed  up  all  they  could,  and  leaving  it  about  midnight,  set  it  on  fire. 
The  next  morning,  when  those  from  Cambray  r(  turned  and  saw  it 
on  fire,  they  destroyed  the  walls  and  everything  remaining.  The 
bastard  and  his  companions  retreated  to  Valenciennes.  It  has  been 
before  related  how  bir  Walter  Manny  took  the  castle  of  Thin-l'Eveque, 
and  placed  his  brother  Giles  Manny  with  a  garrison  iii  it.  This  brother 
made  many  incursions  upon  those  of  Cambray,  and  gave  them  much 
uneasiness,  for  he  was  every  day  skirmishing  close  up  to  the  barriers. 
In  this  state  he  kept  them  for  some  time. 

One  morning  very  early  he  set  out  from  the  castle  of  Thin,  with 
about  six  score  men-at-arms,  and  came  to  the  baiTiers  at  Cambray 
The  alarm  was  so  great,  that  many  were  frightened.  The  garrison 
armed  themselves  as  fast  as  they  could,  and  mounted  their  horses 
with  all  haste,  hurrying  to  the  gate  where  the  skirmish  was,  where, 
finding  sir  Giles  had  driven  back  those  of  Cambray,  he  instantly  at . 
tacked  their  enemies.  Among  the  Cambresians  was  a  young  esquire 
from  Gascony,  called  William  Marchant,  who  came  to  the  field  of 
battle  mounted  on  a  good  steed,  his  shield  hanging  on  his  neck,  his 
lance  in  its  rest,  completely  armed,  and  spurriiig  on  to  the  combat. 
When  sir  Giles  saw  him  approach,  he  spurred  on  to  meet  him  most 
vigorously,  and  they  met  lance  in  hand,  without  fear  of  each  other. 
Sir  Giles  had  his  shield  pierced  through,  as  well  as  all  the  armor  near 
his  heart,  and  the  iron  passed  quite  through  his  body.  Thus  he  fell 
to  the  ground.  This  caused  as  great  dismay  to  one  party  as  joy  to 
the  other.  The  skirmish  was  very  sharp,  several  were  wounded,  and 
many  gallant  actions  performed  ;  but  at  last  those  of  Cambray  kept 
their  ground,  and  drove  back  their  enemies.  They  returned  into 
the  town  in  triumph  with  the  body  of  sir  Giles,  whom  they  imme- 
diately disarmed,  and  had  his  wound  examined,  and  most  willingly 
would  they  have  preserved  his  life  ;  but  their  wishes  were  vain,  for 
he  died  the  next  day.  They  determined  to  send  the  body  to  his  two 
brothers,  John  and  Thierry,  who  were  in  garrison  at  Bouchain,  in 
I'Ostrevant;  for,  although  the  countiy  of  Hainault  was  not  in  a  state 
of  war,  all  the  frontiers  toward  France  were  strictly  guarded.  They 
ordered  a  handsome  coffin, t  in  which  they  placed  the  corpse,  and 
directed  two  monks  to  carry  it  to  his  brothers,  who  received  it  with 
much  sorrow,  and  afterwards  had  it  carried  to  the  church  of  the  Cor 
deliers,  at  Valenciennes,  where  it  was  buried.  The  two  brothers  came 
to  the  castle  of  Thin-l'Eveque,  and  made  a  very  sf  vere  war  against  the 
Cambresians,  in  revenge  for  the  loss  they  had  siiflered  from  them. 

Sir  Godemar  du  Fay  at  this  time  commanded  for  the  king  ot 
France  in  Tournay  and  the  fortresses  in  its  neighborhood  ;  the  lord 
of  Beaujeu,  in  Mortaigne  upon  the  Scheld  ;  the  high  steward  of  Car 
cassonne  in  the  town  of  St.  Amand;  sir  Aimery  de  Poictiers  in 
Douay ;  the  lord  Gallois  de  la  Bausme,  the  lord  of  Villars,  the 
marshal  of  Mirepoix,  and  the  lord  of  Marneil,  in  the  city  of  Cam. 
bray.  These  knights,  as  well  as  the  esquires  and  soldiers,  desired 
nothing  more  ardently  than  permission  t  j  enter  Hainault  to  pillage 
and  destroy  it.  The  bishop  of  Cambray,  who  had  retired  to  Paris, 
being  near  the  king's  person,  complained  whenever  he  found  a  fit 
opportunity,  of  the  damage  the  Hainaulters  had  occasioned  him,  and 
that  they  had  burnt  and  destroyed  for  him  more  than  any  others  would 
have  done,  so  that  the  king  at  last  gave  his  consent  for  the  soldiers 
in  the  country  of  Cambray  to  make  an  invasion,  and  overrun  the  country 
of  Hainault.  Then  the  garrison  of  Cambray  prepared  six  hundred 
i;ien-:it-arnis  for  this  incursion,  and  they  sent  out  on  a  Saturday  at 

*  De  la  Boue.—D.  Sauvage  and  Lord  Bemers.-ED. 

t  Lord  Berncrs  sayg,  "  they  ordayned  a  horse  lytter  right  honorably,  and  put  hit 
body  therein,"  &c.— Ed. 


3S 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


nightfall  from  Cambray  those  that  were  ordered  for  it.  At  the  same  hour 
those  from  Male-maison  began  their  march.  The  two  detachments  met 
on  the  road,  and  came  to  the  town  of  Haspres,  which  was  a  large 
handsome  town,  though  not  fortified :  nor  had  the  inhabitants  any  fear, 
for  they  had  never  received  the  smallest  notice  of  war  being  declared 
against  the  country.  The  French,  on  entering  the  town,  found  every 
one  within  doors.  Having  taken  and  pillaged  what  they  pleased,  they 
burnt  the  town  so  completely,  that  nothing  but  the  walls  remained. 

In  Haspres  there  was  a  priory  of  black  monks,  that  was  dependent 
Oil  iliat  of  St.  Waas  in  Arras  ;  the  monastery  was  extensive,  and  had 
large  buildings  belonging  to  it,  which  they  also  pillaged  and  burned 
most  villainously.    They  returned  to  Cambray  after  this  excursion, 
driving  all  their  booty  before  them.    News  of  this  was  soon  carried 
to  Valenciennes,  and  earl  William  was  informed  of  it  as  he  was  sleep- 
ing in  his  hotel,  called  La  Salle.    He  immediately  rose,  and  dressed 
himself  in  great  haste,  and  summoned  all  the  lords  that  were  with 
him  :  at  that  time  there  were  not  many,  only  his  high  steward,  sir 
Gerald  de  Verchin,  sir  Henry  d'Antoing,  sir  Henry  de  HufFulise,  sir 
Thierry  de  Walcourt,  the  lords  of  Flayon  and  Potrelles,  and  some 
few  attached  to  his  person,  for  the  others  were  lodged  at  different 
houses,  and  were  not  ready  as  soon  as  the  earl,  who,  without  wq^iting 
for  them,  hastened  to  the  market-place  of  Valenciennes,  and  ordered 
the  alarm  bells  to  be  rung.    This  awakened  all  the  inhabitants,  who 
made  themselves  ready  as  quickly  as  possible  to  follow  their  lord, 
who  was  already  out  of  the  town,  on  horseback,  pushing  forward 
toward  Haspres.    When  he  had  advanced  about  a  league,  he  was 
informed  that  his  efforts  were  in  vain,  for  the  French  had  retreated. 
He  then  went  to  the  abbey  of  Fontenelles,  where  the  lady  his  mother 
resided,  who  took  all  possible  pains  to  appease  and  soften  his  anger  ; 
but  he  said,  that  for  this  robbery  he  would  make  the  kingdom  of  France 
shortly  pay  dear.    The  lady  his  mother  did  all  she  could  to  appease 
him,  and  v»?ould  most  willingly  have  made  excuses  for  the  king  of 
France  in  this  disaster  ;  but  he  would  not  listen  to  them,  and  said  he 
must  consider  in  what  manner  he  could  most  speedily  revenge  him. 
self,  and  burn  part  of  the  French  territories.   When  he  had  remained 
there  some  little  time,  he  returned  to  Valenciennes,  and  wrote  letters 
to  the  knights  and  prelates,  to  have  their  advice  what  should  be  done 
under  these  circumstances,  and  to  summon  them  to  be  at  Mons  by 
a  fixed  day. 

When  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  was  at  Beaumont,  thinking  how 
he  could  best  revenge  the  burning  of  his  land,  heard  these  things,  he 
mounted  his  horse,  and  came  to  his  nephew,  whom  he  found  at  La 
Salle.  As  soon  as  the  earl  perceived  him,  he  came  to  meet  him, 
saying,  "  Fair  uncle,  your  absence  has  made  the  French  very  proud." 
Sir  John  replied,  "  God  be  praised  !  for  although  I  am  much  vexed 
at  the  loss  you  have  sustained,  yet  I  cannot  help  being  somewhat 
pleased  with  what  has  happened ;  for  you  now  see  what  return  you 
have  had  for  the  love  and  assistance  you  bore  to  the  French :  you 
must  now  make  an  incursion  upon  them  on  their  own  grounds." 
"  Fix  upon  the  place,"  said  the  earl,  "  and  it  shall  be  directly  under- 
taken." When  the  day  of  the  conference,  which  was  to  be  holden 
at  Mons,  was  arrived,  all  the  councils  from  the  different  towns,  as 
well  as  those  of  Holland  and  Zealand,  were  there. 

Many  proposals  were  made  ;  and  some  of  the  barons  were  for  send- 
ing persons  properly  instructed  to  the  king  of  France,  to  demand  if 
he  had  consented  or  ordered  the  invasion  and  burning  of  Hainault, 
or  had  sent  his  soldiers  upon  the  lands  of  the  earl,  and  upon  what 
title  this  had  been  done,  as  there  had  not  been  any  defiance  or  chal- 
lenge sent  to  the  earl  or  to  the  country.  Upon  these  proposals  there 
was  much  argument  and  debating,  but  it  v^^as  at  last  determined,  that 
neither  the  earl  nor  the  country  could  get  clear  of  this  business  with- 
out declaring  war  against  the  kingdom  of  France,  as  well  for  the 
burning  of  the  lands  of  Chimay,  as  for  their  outrages  committed  at 
Haspres  :  it  was  therefore  resolved,  that  a  challenge  should  be  sent 
to  the  king  of  France,  and  that  afterwards  they  should  enter  his  king- 
dom  with  a  large  body  of  men. 

These  letters  of  defiance  were  M'ritten  and  sealed  by  the  earl  and 
all  the  barons ;  and  the  abbot  Thibaut  de  St.  Crispin  was  ordered  to 
carry  them.  The  earl  then  returned  thanks  to  all  his  lords  for  the 
good  disposition  he  saw  them  in,  for  they  had  promised  him  aid  and 
assistance  in  every  situation.  The  abbot  of  St.  Crispin  carried  this 
challenge  to  the  king,  who  made  but  light  of  it,  saying  that  his 
nephew  was  an  outrageous  madman,  and  was  bargaining  to  have  his 
country  burnt  and  destroyed.  The  abbot,  upon  this,  retunied  home, 
and  related  to  the  earl  and  his  council  what  had  happened  to  him, 
with  the  answers  he  had  received.  The  earl  immediately  collected 
men-at-arms,  summoned  all  his  knights  and  esquires  in  Brabant  and 
Flanders,  as  well  as  in  his  own  country,  and  exerted  himself  so 
much,  that  in  a  short  time  he  got  together  a  large  body  of  horsemen, 
well  equipped.  They  set  out  from  Mons,  in  Hainault,  and  that 
neighborhood,  and  advanced  toward  the  land  of  Chimay,  for  it  was 
the  intention  of  the  earl  and  his  uncle  to  burn  and  destroy  the  terri- 
tories of  the  lord  of  Bresne,  as  also  Aubenton,  in  Tierache. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

THE  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  TAKES  AND  DESTROYS  AIJBENTON,  IN  TIERACHE. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Aubenton  were  much  afraid  of 
Ihe  earl  of  Hainault  and  his  uncle,  and  had  expressed  their  alarms  to 


the  high  bailiflf  of  Vermandois,  who  sent  to  their  aid  the  vidame  of 
Chalons,  the  lord  of  Beaumont,  the  lord  de  la  Bone,  the  lord  John 
of  Loire,  and  many  others.  These  knights,  with  their  companions, 
marched  into  Aubenton,  to  the  amount  of  full  three  hundred  men-at- 
arms.  The  town  was  inclosed  only  by  a  palisade,  which  in  many 
places  was  lately  repaired.  They  had  made  every  preparation  to 
wait  for  the  Hainaulters  and  defend  the  town,  which  was  large,  rich, 
and  full  of  draperies. 

The  Hainaulters  came  on  a  Friday  evening,  and  took  up  their 
quarters  near  Aubenton,  whence  they  considered  on  what  side  the 
town  was  most  easily  to  be  taken.  The  next  day  they  marched  to 
attack  it  in  three  battalions,  their  banners  well  arranged  in  front,  with 
their  cross-bowmen.  The  earl  of  Hainault  led  the  first  battalion, 
having  under  him  a  multitude  of  knights  and  esquires  of  his  own 
country.  His  uncle  commanded  the  second,  where  there  were  many 
men-at-arms.  The  third  was  under  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  and 
composed  of  Germans.  Each  lord  was  with  his  own  people,  and 
under  his  proper  banner.  The  battle  began  immediately  on  their 
advancing,  and  very  sharp  it  was.  The  cross-bowmen  shot  from 
within  and  without,  by  which  many  were  wounded.  The  earl  and 
his  battalion  came  to  the  gate,  where  there  was  a  severe  assault  and 
much  skirmishing.  The  vidame  of  Chalons,  who  was  there,  per- 
formed wonders  ;  and  on  the  spot  he  made  three  of  his  sons  knights, 
who  did  many  feats  of  arms  worthy  of  their  new  honors :  but  the 
earl  pressed  them  so  closely,  that  he  gained  the  barriers,  and  obliged 
his  opponents  to  retire  within  the  gate,  where  the  assault  continued 
very  fierce.  Sir  John  de  la  Bone*  and  sir  John  of  Beaumont  were 
posted  at  the  gate  leading  to  Chimay,  which  was  gallantly  attacked. 
The  French  were  forced  to  retire  within  the  gate,  for  they  had  lost 
their  barriers,  which  the  Hainaulters  had  carried,  as  well  as  the 
bridge.  The  combat  was  here  renewed  with  double  vigor,  for  those 
who  had  entered,  mounting  upon  the  gate,  flung  down  upon  their 
assailants  logs  of  wood,  pots  full  of  lime  and  plenty  of  stones,  by 
which  those  who  h.id  not  very  strong  shields  were  very  much  hurt. 
Baldwin  of  Beaufort,  an  esquire  of  Hainault,  received  there  so  vio- 
lent a  blow  from  a  large  stone,  that  his  shield  was  split  by  it,  and  his 
arm  broken,  which  forced  him  to  retire  to  his  quarters ;  and  owing 
to  this  accident,  for  a  long  time  he  could  not  give  any  assistance. 
The  attack  was  pushed  on  with  vigor,  and  the  town  defended  by  the 
garrison  with  much  valor ;  which  was  indeed  necessary,  as'  their 
assailants  were  many  ;  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the  gentlemen  who 
entered  Aubenton,  it  would  have  soon  yielded.  However,  at  length 
the  town  was  taken  by  force ;  the  palisades,  which  were  only  of 
wood,  were  broken  down.  Sir  John  of  Hainault  and  his  banner 
first  entered  the  to\yn,  with  great  shouting  and  noise  of  men-at-arms. 
Then  the  vidame  of  Chalons  retired  toward  the  church  with  some 
knights  and  esquires,  where  they  formed  themselves,  with  displayed 
banners  and  pennons,  to  the  intent  of  combating  as  long  as  their 
honor  demanded ;  but  the  lord  of  Bresne  and  his  banner  withdrew 
in  a  disorderly  manner :  for  he  knew  well  how  much  sir  John  of 
Hainault  was  enraged  against  him,  and,  if  he  had  him  in  his  power, 
would  not  admit  of  any  ransom ;  so  he  mounted  his  steed,  and  gal- 
loped off. 

When  sir  John  of  Hainault  found  that  he  who  had  done  so  much 
damage  to  his  lands  at  Chimay  was  gone  off  toward  Vervins,  he  pursued 
him,  with  part  of  his  company ;  but  the  lord  of  Bresne  made  greater 
haste,  and  finding  the  gate  of  the  town  open,  rushed  in  and  saved 
himself.  Sir  John  had  followed  him  sword  in  hand ;  but  when  he  found 
that  he  had  escaped,  he  returned  speedily  by  the  great  road  to  Auben- 
ton :  however,  his  people  meeting  those  who  were  following  the 
lord  of  Bresne,  attacked  them,  and  killed  a  great  many.  The  combat 
continued  obstinate  before  the  cathedral,  and  many  were  killed  and 
wounded.  Among  the  first  were  the  vidame  and  two  of  his  sons  : 
nor  did  any  knight  or  esquire  escape  death  or  being  made  prisoner, 
but  those  who  had  followed  the  lord  of  Bresne.  Upward  of  two 
thousand  men  were  taken  in  the  town,  which  was  pillaged  of  all  the 
riches  it  contained  ;  many  wagons  and  carts  were  laden  with  it  and 
sent  to  Chimay.  The  town  was  afterwards  burnt  to  the  ground  ;  and 
the  Hainaulters  took  up  their  quarters  on  the  river  side. 

After  the  destruction  of  Aubenton,  they  marched  toward  Maubert 
Fontaine,  which  they  took  on  their  arrival,  for  it  was  defenceless, 
and  then  pillaged  and  burnt  it.  They  did  the  same  to  Aubencheul 
aux  Bois,  to  Signy  I'Abbaye,  Signy  le  Petit,  and  all  the  villages 
thereabout,  amounting  to  upward  of  forty.  The  earl  of  Hainault, 
after  this,  returned  to  Mons,  where,  he  dismissed  all  his  bands,  after 
returning  them  his  thanks  in  so  gracious  a  manner  for  their  assist- 
ance, that  they  all  left  him  well  pleased.  He  then  formed  the  design 
of  passing  over  to  England  to  amuse  himself,  and  at  the  same  time 
form  a  strict  alliance  with  the  king,  his  brother-in-law,  in  order  to 
strengthen  himself ;  as  he  naturally  imagined,  that  what  he  had  done 
would  not  be  taken  quietly,  but  that  the  king  of  France,  his  uncle, 
would  make  some  incursions  into  his  country :  for  which  reason  ho 
was  anxious  to  have  the  support  of  the  English,  the  Flemings,  and 
the  Brabanters,  and  summoned  his  council  at  Mons,  to  whom  he  de- 
clared his  intentions.  He  nominated  and  appointed  his  uncle,  during 
his  absence,  sir  John  of  Hainault,  governor  of  the  three  countries  of 
Hainault,  Holland  and  Zealand,  and  set  out  with  a  small  company  for 
Dordrecht,  where  he  embarked  and  sailed  over  to  England. 

D.  Sauvage's  edition  reads  Boue ;  but  Lord  Bemers,  in  this  place,  bat  Bone.— £d. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


We  shall  now  leave  the  earl,  to  relate  what  happened  to  his  coun- 
try during  his  absence.  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  as  you  have  heard, 
remained  master  and  governor  of  the  three  provinces,  by  order  of 
the  earl,  and  he  was  obeyed  as  if  he  had  been  their  true  lord.  He 
took  up  his  quarters  at  Mons,  which  he  provisioned  and  strengthened, 
as  well  as  all  the  forts  in  its  neighborhood,  especially  those  on  the 
frontiers  of  France,  with  a  sufficient  number  of  men-at-arms.  He 
sent  four  knights,  the  lord  of  Antoing,  the  lord  of  Waartang,  the 
lord  of  Gommegines,  and  sir  Henry  Husphalize,  to  Valenciennes,  as 
counsellors  and  advisers  to  the  citizens  and  inhabitants.  To  Mau- 
beuge,  he  sent  the  seneschal  of  Hainault,  sir  Gerard  de  Werthin, 
with  a  hundred  good  lances  and  men-at-arms.  To  Quesnoy,  the 
marshal  of  Hainault,  sir  Thierry  de  Walcourt ;  and  to  Landrecy  the 
lord  of  Fotrelles.  He  placed  in  Bouchain  three  German  knights, 
who  were  brothers,  of  the  name  of  Conrad.  Sir  Gerard  de  Sassegnes 
was  sent  to  Escaudavore,  and  the  Lord  of  Fauquemont  to  Avesnes : 
all  the  other  fortresses  bordering  on  France  were  properly  strength- 
ened. He  begged  and  entreated  each  captain  to  be  attentive  to  his 
own  honor,  and  careful  of  what  was  intrusted  to  him,  which  when 
they  had  all  promised,  they  set  out  for  their  different  stations.  We 
will  now  return  to  the  king  of  France,  and  speak  of  the  expedition 
he  was  forming  to  invade  and  destroy  Hainault,  of  which  he  made 
his  son,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  commander. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

THOSE  OF  TOURNAY  MAKE  AN  INCURSION  INTO  FLANDERS. 

When  the  king  of  France  had  been  informed  that  the  Hainaulters 
had  burnt  the  country  of  Tierache,  had  killed  his  knights,  and 
destroyed  his  town  of  Aubenton,  he  ordered  his  son,  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  to  collect  a  number  of  forces,  make  an  incursion  into 
Hain-ault,  and  destroy  that  country  in  such  a  manner,  that  it  might 
never  recover  from  it.  The  duke  replied,  he  would  cheerfully  under- 
take this.  The  king  then  ordered  the  count  de  Lisle,  a  Gascon,  who 
was  at  that  time  near  his  person  at  Paris,  and  whom  he  much  loved, 
to  collect  forces,  and  march  toward  Gascony,  as  lieutenant  for  the 
king  of  France,  with  the  intent  of  making  some  severe  reprisals  upon 
Bordeaux,  in  the  Bourdelois,  and  upon  all  the  places  which  held  or 
belonged  to  the  king  of  England.  The  count  obeyed  the  king's 
orders,  and  left  Paris  for  Toulouse,  where  he  made  his  preparations 
to  fulfil  his  commission,  as  you  will  see  in  its  proper  time  and  place. 
The  king  of  France  sent  large  reinforcements  to  the  armament  he 
had  at  sea,  and  ordered  his  captains  to  watch  the  coast  of  Flanders 
attentively,  and  upon  no  account  to  suffer  the  king  of  England  to 
pass  over  or  land  in  Planders ;  for,  if  he  did  so  by  their  fault,  he 
would  certainly  punish  them  with  death. 

When  king  Philip  heard  that  the  Flemings  had  done  honor  to  the 
king  of  England,  he  sent  to  them  a  prelate,  as  from  the  pope,  to  say, 
that  if  they  would  acknowledge  him  king  of  France,  and  abandon 
the  king  of  England,  who  had  enchanted  them,  he  would  forgive 
them  all  their  misdoings,  release  them  from  the  large  sum  of  florins 
which,  by  an  old  obligation,  was  due  to  him ;  and  moreover  grant 
them,  under  his  seal,  many  profitable  franchises  in  France.  The 
Flemings  returned  for  answer,  that  they  held  themselves  quit  and 
absolved  from  everything  which  they  owed  the  king  of  France.  Upon 
this,  the  king  made  heavy  complaints  to  to  the  pope,  Clement  VL, 
who  issued  so  tremendous  an  excommunication  against  them,  that 
no  priest  was  daring  enough  to  celebrate  divine  service  there.  The 
Flemings  made  remonstrances  on  this  to  the  king  of  England  ;  who, 
to  appease  them,  said,  that  the  first  time  he  should  cross  the  sea, 
he  would  bring  with  him  priests  from  his  own  country,  who  should 
say  mass  for  them,  whether  the  pope  would  or  not,  as  he  had  a  power 
of  so  doing,  and  this  satisfied  them. 

When  the  king  of  France  saw  that  he  could  not  make  the  Flem- 
ings retract  their  opinions,  he  commanded  those  in  Tournay,  Lisle, 
Douay,  and  the  neighboring  castles,  to  make  war  upon  them,  and 
overrun  their  country.  Upon  which  sir  John  de  Roye,  at  that  time 
in  Tournay,  and  sir  Matthew  de  Trie,  marshal  of  France,  together 
with  sir  Godemar  du  Fay  and  many  other  knights,  collected  a  thou- 
sand men,  strongly  armed  and  well  mounted,  with  three  hundred 
cross-bowmen,  as  well  from  Tournay  as  from  Lisle  and  Douay: 
they  set  out  from  Tournay,  one  evening  after  supper,  and  marched 
so  expeditiously,  that  they  came  before  Courtray  about  daybreak, 
and  bef;)re  sunrise  had  collected  all  the  cattle  thereabouts.  Some 
of  their  li-jht-horse  advanced  to  the  gates  of  the  town,  and  killed 
and  wounded  many  in  the  suburbs :  they  then  retreated  without 
I033,  and  placed  the  river  Lys,  on  their  return,  between  them  and 
the  booty,  which  they  had  carried  off  that  day.  They  brought  into 
Tournay,  more  than  ten  thousand  sheep,  and  of  swine,  beeves,  and 
kine,  as  many  more. 

The  Flemings  were  sore  vexed  at  this ;  and  Jacob  von  Artaveld, 
who  was  at  that  time  at  Ghent,  swore  that  this  expedition  should  be 
revenged  on  Tournay  and  its  neighborhood.  He  gave  immediate 
orders  for  the  different  towns  in  Flanders  to  collect  forces,  and  to 
send  them  to  him  at  a  fixed  day  before  Tournay ;  he  also  wrote  to 
the  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Suffolk,  who  w  re  at  Ypres,  to  beg  that 
they  would  draw  toward  that  quarter  to  meet  him.  He  then  set  out 
from  Ghent,  accomDanied  by  great  numbers,  and  came  to  a  place 


called  Geertsberg,  between  Oudenarde  and  Tournay,  where  he  halted, 
to  wait  for  the  two  earls,  and  for  those  of  Franc  and  Bruges. 

When  the  two  earls  received  the  letters,  they  would  not  for  their 
honor's  sake  make  any  delay,  but  sent  to  inform  von  Artaveld,  th^; 
they  would  be  with  him  at  the  appointed  time  and  place.  The^- 
soon  set  out  from  Ypres  with  about  fifty  lances  and  forty  cross-bow . 
men,  and  took  the  road  where  he  was  waiting  for  them.  They  con- 
tinued their  route  ;  but,  as  they  were  forced  to  pass  near  the  outskirts' 
of  Lisle,  it  was  soon  known  in  that  town :  accordingly,  fifteen 
hundred  horse  and  foot  were  secretly  armed,  and  sent  out  in  three 
divisions  to  lie  in  wait,  so  that  these  lords  might  not  escape  from 
them.  The  earls  and  their  company  followed  the  guidance  of  sir 
Vauflart  de  la  Croix,  who  had  long  made  war  upon  the  people  of 
Lisle,  and  still  continued  so  to  do  whenever  he  had  an  opportunitv' : 
it  was  for  this  purpose  that  ho  was  come  to  Ypres.  He  thouglit 
himself  quite  certain  of  conducting  the  carls  in  safety,  as  he  was 
well  acquainted  with  all  the  roads  in  those  parts  ;  and  he  would  have 
succeeded  now,  if  those  of  Lisle  had  not  thrown  up  a  great  trench 
near  their  town,  which  was  not  there  befoie. 

When  sir  Vauflart  came  to  this  trend',  and  saw  that  their  road 
was  cut  off,  he  was  quite  astonished,  and  said  to  the  earls,  "  My 
lords,  we  cannot  go  further  this  way,  without  putting  ourselves  in  the 
power  of  those  of  Lisle  ;  on  which  account  my  advice  is,  that  we 
turn  about  and  seek  another  road."  But  the  lords  replied,  "  Nay,  sir 
Vauflart,  God  forbid  that  we  should  go  out  of  our  way  f^-  those  of 
Lisle  I  Ride  on,  therefore,  for  we  have  promised  Jacob  von  Artaveld, 
that  we  would  be  with  him  some  time  this  day."  The  English  rode 
on  without  care.  Sir  Vauflart  said  to  them,  "  It  is  true,  my  lords, 
that  you  have  taken  me  for  your  guide  in  this  expedition,  and  I  have 
remained  with  you  all  this  winter  at  Ypres,  and  have  many  thanks 
to  give  you  and  all  your  attendants;  but  if  it  should  happen,  that 
those  of  Lisle  make  a  sally  upon  us,  do  not  fancy  that  I  shall  wait 
for  them,  for  I  shall  save  myself  as  fast  as  .[  can.  If  by  any  accident 
I  should  be  taken,  my  head  would  pay  for  it,  which  is  much  dearer 
to  me  than  your  company."  The  lords  laughed  lieartily,  and  told 
him  they  would  excuse  him,  if  he  should  do  so.  And  as  he  imagined, 
so  it  fell  out ;  for,  by  not  taking  more  precaution,  tliey  were  surprised 
by  one  of  the  parties  from  Lisle,  who  cried  out,  "  Stop  !  stop  !  you 
cannot  pass  here  without  our  leave  :"  and  immediately  the  lancemen 
and  cross-bowmen  fell  on  the  English. 

As  soon  as  sir  Vauflart  saw  what  was  g'  ing  on,  he  took  care  not 
to  advance  further  ;  but  turning  about  as  quickly  as  possible,  galloped 
out  of  danger.  The  two  earls  fell  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
and  were  taken  as  if  in  a  net;  for  the  smbuscade  was  placed  be- 
tween  hodges  and  ditches  in  a  very  narrow  road,  so  that  they  could 
neither  advance  nor  retreat  to  gain  the  open  country ;  however, 
when  they  saw  their  mischance,  they  dismouniod,  and  defended 
themselves  as  well  as  they  could,  killing  and  wounding  a  great  many 
of  their  opponents ;  but  it  was  all  in  vain,  for  fresh  forces  from 
Lisle  were  continually  pouring  upon  them.  They  were  therefore 
taken  prisoners ;  and  a  young  brisk  esquire  of  Limousin,  of  the 
name  of  Raymond,  nephew  to  pope  Clement,  wa:^  killed  for  the  sake 
of  his  beautiful  armor,  after  he  had  surrendered  hiinself,  which  made 
good  men  angry.  The  two  earls  were  kept  prisoners  in  the  market, 
place  at  Lisle,  and  aftewards  sent  to  the  king  of  France,  who  pro- 
mised,  that  those  of  Lisle  should  be  well  rewarded  for  the  good 
service  they  had  done  him.*  When  Jacob  von  Artaveld  received 
this  information  at  Geertsberg,  he  was  much  enraged,  and  giving  up 
all  thoughts  of  his  expedition,  disbanded  his  Flemings,  and  himself 
returned  to  Ghent. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

JOHN,  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY,  MARCHES  INTO  HAINATH.T. 

The  duke  of  Normandy,  eldest  son  of  the  king  of  France,  issued  a 
special  summons  of  his  intention  to  be  at  St.  Quentin  about  Easter, 
in  the  year  1340.  When  he  came  thither  he  v>  as  attended  by  the 
duke  of  Athens,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the  earl  <  f  Auxene,  the  earl 
Raoul  of  Eu,  constable  of  France,  the  earl  of  bancerre,  the  earl  of 
Porcien,  the  earl  of  Roussi,  the  earl  of  Bresne,  tiie  earl  of  Grandpr6, 
the  lord  of  Coucy,  the  lord  of  Graon,  and  a  nmltitude  of  other  nobles 
from  Normandy  and  the  Low  Countries.  On  their  being  all  assem- 
bled  at  St.  Quentin  and  its  environs,  the  constable  and  the  two 
marshals  of  France,  sir  Robert  Bertrand  and  sir  Matthew  de  Trie, 
numbered  them,  and  found  there  were  six  thousand  inen-at-arms,  and 
eight  thousand  others  armed  with  brigandines,  besides  follov/ers  of 
the  army  ;  which  were  fully  sufficient,  they  said,  to  combat  the  earl 
of  Hainault,  or  any  force  he  could  bring  against  thern.  They  began 
their  march,  and  took  the  road  to  Cha,teau.Cambresis,  going  near  to 
Bohain ;  and  advanced  so  forward  that  they  passed  Chateau-Cam- 
bresis,  and  took  up  their  quarters  at  the  town  of  Montay  upon  the 
river  Selle. 

Sir  Richard  Verchin,  seneschal  of  Hainault,  was  informed  by  his 
spies,  that  the  duke  had  halted  at  Montay.  He  asked  those  knights 
and  esquires,  who  were  with  him,  if  they  were  willing  to  follow  him  " 
to  which  they  consented.    Accordingly,  he  set  off  from  his  hotel  ai 

*  This  is  a  mistMke.   It  was  not  the  earl  of  Suffolk  who  was  made  prisoner,  but 
son,  Kobert  de  UfiFord  k  Fitii,  as  he  was  called.— Dusdalk,  vol.  ii. 


40 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


Verchin,  about  sunset,  accompanied  by  about  forty  lances,  and 
pushed  on  till  he  came  to  Foretz,  at  the'  extremity  of  Hainault,  a 
small  league  from  Montay,  when  it  was  dark  night.    He  made  his 
company  halt  in  a  deld  to  tighten  their  armor  and  regirth  their  horses. 
He  then  told  them,  he  should  like  to  give  the  duke  an  alert;  at 
which  they  were  all  rejaiced,  and  said  they  would  stick  by  him  till 
death  ;  for  which  he  gave  them  many  thanks.    At  that  time  there 
were  with  him,  sir  James  du  Sart,  sir  Henry  de  Phalise,  sir  Oulphart 
de  Guistelles,  sir  John  and  sir  Bertrand  de  Chatelet,    Of  esquires, 
there  were,  Giles  and  Thierre  de  Somain,  Baldwin  de  Beaufort,  Cole- 
brier  de  Brale,  Moreau  de  I'Escuyer,  Sandrat  de  Stramen,  John  de 
Rebersat,  Bridoui  de  Thiaux,  and  many  others.    They  set  forward 
in  silence,  and  came  to  the  town  of  Montay,  which  they  entered,  for 
the  PVench  had  neglected  to  place  guards  there.    The  seneschal  and 
his  companions  dismounted  at  a  great  hotel,  where  they  thought  the 
duke  was  ;  but  he  was  lodged  in  another  part  of  the  town.    In  that 
hotel  were  two  great  lords  of  Normandy,  the  lords  of  Bailleul  and  of 
Beaute.    The  door  was  soon  forced  ;  and  when  these  two  knights 
saw  themselves  thus  surprised,  and  heard  the  cry  of  Hainault  from 
the  seneschal,  they  were  quite  confounded  :  they,  however,  defended 
themselves  in  the  best  manner  they  could  ;  but  the  lord  of  Bailleul 
was  killed,  and  the  lord  of  Beaute  taken  prisoner  by  the  seneschal, 
to  whom  he  pledged  his  faith  to  surrender  himself  to  him  within 
three  days  at  Valenciennes. 

The  Ejench  then  began  to  be  in  motion,  and  to  issue  from  their 
quarters  :  they  lighted  great  fires  and  torches,  awakened  every  one, 
even  the  duke  himself,  whom  they  armed  as  quickly  as  they  could, 
and  displayed  his  banner  before  his  hotel,  to  which  people  of  all  sorts 
repaired.  The  Hainaulters  wisely  retreated  to  their  horses,  which 
they  mounted,  and,  when  they  were  all  collected  together,  they  car- 
ried off  ten  or  twelve  good  prisoners,  and  returned  without  the 
smallest  loss  or  damage,  for  it  was  so  dark  they  were  not  pursued. 
About  daybreak  they  reached  Quesnoy,  where  they  reposed  and  re- 
freshed themselves,  and  then  went  to  Valenciennes. 

The  next  morning  the  duke  of  Normandy  gave  orders  for  his  army 
t0  dislodge  and  enter  Hainault,  and  burn  and  destroy  everything 
without  exception.  The  baggage  therefore  began  to  move,  and  the 
lords  of  the  advanced  guard  to  proceed  forward  :  they  might  amount 
to  two  hundred  lances,  and  were  commanded  by  sir  Theobald  de 
Marneil,  sir  Gallois  de  la  Baume,  the  lord  of  Mirepoix,  the  lord  of 
Raivenal,  the  lord  of  Sempy,  lord  John  of  Landas,  the  lord  of  Han- 
gest,  and  the  lord  of  Tramelles.  The  two  marshals  followed  with 
full  five  hundred  lances  ;  then  the  duke  of  Normandy,  attended  by  a 
crowd  of  earls,  barons,  and  other  lords.  The  advanced  troops  en- 
tered Hainault,  and  set  fire  to  Fores,  Bertrand,  Vertigrieulx,  Escar- 
main,  Vendegyses-aux-Bois,  Vendegyses  upon  the  river  Cinel.  The 
next  day  they  advanced  further  into  the  country,  and  burnt  Avesnes- 
le-sec,  Villiers-en.Cauchie,  Gomegnies,  Marchepois,  Potel,  Ansenoy, 
Perseaux,  le  Frasrioit,  Andegay,  the  good  town  of  Bavay,  and  all  the 
country  as  far  as  the  river  Honneau.  This  second  day  a  sharp  attack 
was  made  on  the  castle  of  Verchin,  and  some  skirmishing,  by  the 
division  commanded  by  the  marshals,  but  without  success,  as  it  was 
very  well  defended.  The  duke  took  up  his  quarters  for  that  night 
upon  the  Selle,  between  Hausy  and  Sausoy. 

Sir  Valerian,  lord  of  Fauqueraont,  commanded  in  Maubeuge,  and 
with  him  were  full  one  hundred  lances  of  Germans  and  Hainaulters. 
As  soon  as  he  was  informed  of  this  incursion  of  the  French,  and  how 
they  were  burning  the  country,  and  had  heard  the  poor  people  lament 
and  bewail  their  losses,  he  put  on  his  armor,  and  ordered  his  people 
to  get  themselves  in  readiness.  He  gave  up  the  command  of  the 
town  to  the  lords  of  Beaurevoir  and  Montigny,  and  told  his  com- 
panions  that  he  had  a  great  desire  to  meet  the  French.  He  was  on 
horseback  all  that  day,  and  rode  along  the  bordere  of  the  forest  of 
Morinaulx.  Toward  evening  he  heard,  that  the  duke  of  Normandy 
and  all  his  host  were  lodged  on  the  banks  of  the  Selle  ;  upon  which 
he  said  he  would  awaken  them,  and  rode  on  that  evening,  and  about 
midnight  he  and  his  company  forded  the  river.  When  they  had  all 
passed,  they  regirthed  their  horses,  and  set  themselves  to  rights,  and 
advanced  in  silence  to  the  quarters  of  the  duke.  When  they  were 
near,  they  spurred  on  their  horses,  and  at  one  rush  drove  into  the 
middle  of  the  duke's  host,  crying  out,  "  Fauquemont !"  They  laid 
well  about  them,  cutting  down  tents  and  pavilions,  and  'killing  or 
wounding  all  whom  they  met.  The  army  then,  being  roused,  armed 
as  quickly  as  they  could,  and  drew  near  to  where  the  bustle  was  ; 
but  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  seeing  that  it  was  time,  collected  his 
people,  and  retreated  most  handsomely.  Of  the  French,  there  \\^s 
killed  the  lord  of  Requigny  from  Picardy.  The  viscount  du  Quesnes, 
and  Rouvroy  with  one  eye,  were  made  prisoners  ;  and  sir  Anthony 
de  Coudun  was  severely  wounded.  When  the  lord  of  Fauquemont 
saw  nothing  more  could  be  done,  he  set  off  with  all  his  people,  and 
crossed  the  Selle  without  hindrance,  for  he  was  not  pursued.  They 
rode  easily  forward,  and  came  to  Quesnoy  about  sunrise,  when  the 
quartermaster-general,  sir  Thierry  de  Walcourt,  opened  the  gates  to 
^em. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  ordered  his  trumpets  to  sound  the  next 
morning  at  daybreak,  for  his  army  to  prepare  themselves,  and  to  cross 
the  Selle,  and  advance  further  irA)  Hainault.  The  marshal  of  Mire- 
poix,  the  lord  of  Noysieres,  sir  Gmllois  de  la  Baume,  and  sir  Thibault 
ie  Marneil,  advanced  first  with  four  hundred  lances,  besides  those 


armed  with  brigandines,  and  came  before  Quesnoy,  even  up  to  the 
barriers  :  they  made  a  feint  as  if  they  intended  to  attack  it ;  but  it 
was  so  well  provided  with  men-at-arms  and  heavy  artillery,  they 
would  only  have  lost  their  pains.  Nevertheless  they  skirmished  a 
little  before  the  barriers  ;  but  they  were  soon  forced  to  retire,  for 
those  of  Quesnoy  let  them  hear  their  cannons*  and  bombards,  which 
flung  large  iron  bolts  in  such  a  manner,  as  made  the  French  afraid 
for  their  horses — so  they  retreated  and  burnt  Grand  Wargny  and 
Petit  Wargny,  Frelaines,  Famars,  Martre,  Semery,  and  Artre,  Sari- 
ten,  Turgies,  Estinen ;  and  the  Hainaulters  fled  from  these  towns  to 
Valenciennes.  The  French  afterwards  encamped  their  battalions 
upon  the  hill  of  Castres  near  Valenciennes,  where  they  lived  in  a 
rich  and  splendid  manner.  During  their  stay  there,  about  two  hun- 
dred lances,  commanded  by  the  lord  of  Craon,  the  lord  of  Maulevrier, 
the  lord  of  Mathefelon,  the  lord  of  Avoir,  and  some  others,  went 
toward  Main  and  attacked  a  large  square  tower,  which  for  a  long  time 
had  belonged  to  John  Vernier  of  Valenciennes,  but  of  late  to  John 
de  Neufville.  The  assault  was  sharp  and  severe,  and  lasted  the 
whole  day  ;  nor  could  they  make  the  French  retire  before  night,  al- 
though  five  or  six  were  killed.  Those  within  defended  themselves 
right  valiantly,  and  did  not  suffer  any  loss. 

A  greater  number  of  the  French  marched  to  Trie,  intending,  on 
their  arrival,  to  pass  over  the  Scheid ;  but  those  of  the  town  had 
destroyed  the  bridge,  and  defended  that  passage  :  nor  could  the 
French  ever  have  conquered  it,  if  some  among  them  had  not  been 
acquainted  with  the  fords  of  the  river  and  the  country,  who  con- 
ducted upward  of  two  hundred  men  to  the  foot-bridge  at  Prouvy. 
When  these  had  crossed  over,  they  came  and  fell  upon  the  men  ot 
Trie,  who,  being  few  in  number  in  comparison  to  them,  were  not 
able  to  resist ;  so  they  took  to  their  heels,  and  many  of  them  were 
killed  and  wounded. 

The  seneschal  of  Hainault  left  Valenciennes  that  day,  accompanied, 
at  the  utmost,  with  one  hundred  men-at-arms,  by  the  gate  of  Dou. 
zaing,  to  succor  the  inhabitants  of  Trie,  who  he  thought  would  have 
enough  to  do.  It  happened  that  a  little  beyond  St.  Waast,  he  met 
about  twenty-five  light-horse  of  the  French,  commanded  by  three 
knights  from  Poitou — the  lord  Boucicault,  who  was  afterwards  a 
marshal  of  France,  the  lord  of  Surgeres,  and  sir  William  Blondel : 
they  had  passed  over  the  bridge,  very  near  to  Valenciennes,  which  is 
called  the  bridge  of  La  Tourelle,  and  is  over  the  Vincel.  When  the 
seneschal  perceived  them,  he  stuck  spurs  into  his  horse,  and  with 
his  lance  overthrew  the  lord  of  Boucicault,  made  him  prisoner,  and 
sent  him  to  Valenciennes.  The  lord  of  Surgeres  saved  himself  by 
flight ;  but  sir  William  Blondel  surrendered  himself  to  sir  Henry 
d'Usphalise  ;  and  almost  all  the  others  were  either  killed  or  taken 
prisoner's.  This  done,  the  seneschal  hastened  toward  Trie ;  but  he 
was  too  late,  for  the  French  had  already  conquered  it  before  he 
came,  and  were  busily  employed  in  pulling  down  the  mills,  and 
destroying  a  small  castle  that  was  there.  As  soon  as  the  seneschal 
arrived,  they  had  not  much  leisure  for  such  things,  for  they  were 
driven  back,  killed,  and  cut  down.  Some  were  forced  to  leap  into 
the  river  Scheid,  and  many  were  drowned.  Thus  was  the  town  of 
Trie  liberated.  The  seneschal  afterwards  crossed  the  Scheid,  at  a 
place  called  Denaing,  and  rode  on  with  all  his  company  to  the  castle 
of  Verchin,  which  he  entered  in  order  to  defend  it,  should  there  be 
any  occasion. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  still  remained  upon  the  hill  of  Castres,  his 
army  drawn  out,  the  greater  part  of  the  day ;  for  he  thought  that 
those  of  Valenciennes  would  come  out  and  give  him  battle.  This 
they  would  willingly  have  done,  if  sir  Henry  d'Antoing,  who  com- 
manded  in  the  town,  had  not  prevented  them.  He  posted  himself 
at  the  gate  that  leads  to  Cambray,  and  had  much  pain  and  trouble  to 
hinder  them  from  going  out.  John  de  Vassey,  provost  of  the  town, 
who  was  there  with  him,  appeased  them  as  well  as  he  could,  and 
gave  them  such  good  reasons  for  their  remaining  quiet,  that  at  last 
they  were  satisfied.  When  the  duke  of  Normandy  had  staid  for  a 
considerable  time  on  the  hill,  and  saw  that  no  one  made  any  attempt 
to  come  out  of  Valenciennes  to  fight  with  him,  he  sent  the  duke  of 
Athens,  the  marshals  of  France,  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  and  the  lord 
of  Chastillon,  with  about  three  hundred  lances,  well  mounted,  to 
skirmish  close  to  the  town.  They  advanced  in  good  order,  and  came 
to  that  side  of  it  opposite  to  the  Tourelle .  at  Gogueb,  and  even  to 
the  very  barriers ;  but  they  did  not  stay  long,  as  they  were  afraid 
of  the  shot  hurting  their  horses.  The  lord  of  Chastillon,  however, 
advanced  so  forward,  that  his  horse  was  hit,  fell  under  him,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  mount  another.  This  detachment  then  changed  its 
course,  and  went  toward  the  marshes,  where  they  burnt  and  de- 
stroyed  all  the  mills  upon  the  river  Vincel :  they  then  made  a  circuit 
behind  the  Carthusian  convent,  and  returned  to  their  army.  Some 
stragglers,  however,  remained  behind  at  Les  I\Iarlcs,  to  forage  more 
at  their  ease.  When  those  who  were  guarding  a  neighboring  town, 
which  belonged  to  the  heirs  of  Hainault,  (though  formerly  to  sir 
Robert  de  Namur,  by  the  lady  Isabella  his  wife,)  perceived  them, 


*  It  has  generally  been  supposed,  that  cannons  were  first  used  at  the  battle  of  Crecy. 
four  years  later:  but  as  the  same  words  are  expressed  in  all  my  copies  of  Froissart. 
whether  printed  or  in  manuscript,  I  cannot  but  believe  they  were  employed  when  he 
mentions  it.  It  is  most  probable,  that  artillery  was  first  used  in  the  defence  of  towns: 
and  Edward,  seeing  the  advantage  that  could  be  derived  from  cannons,  employed  them 
at  the  battle  of  Crecy. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &  c 


41 


ji'id  that  the  main  body  had  retreated,  they  issued  out  of  the  town, 
attacked  them,  killed  one-half,  took  all  their  forage,  and  reentered 
it  without  any  loss. 

The  army  remained  in  battle  array  upon  the  mount  of  Castres 
untal  the  afternoon,  when  the  scouts  returned  from  all  sides.  There 
was  then  a  great  council  held  ;  the  chiefs  said,  that,  everything  con- 
sidered, they  were  not  in  sufficient  force  to  attack  so  large  a  town  as 
Valenciennes  ;  i  nd  it  was  at  last  finally  determined,  that  they  should 
retire  to  Cambray.  They  set  out,  therefore,  and  came  to  Main  and 
Fontenelles,  where  they  took  up  their  quarters  for  that  night,  and 
kept  a  strong  watch.  The  next  day  they  marched  away ;  but  burnt 
Main  and  Fontenelles,  and  also  the  convent  which  belonged  to  ma- 
dame  de  Valois,  sister-german  to  the  king  of  France.  The  duke 
was  much  vexed  at  this,  and  had  those  who  set  it  on  fire  hanged.  ]n 
their  retreat,  they  completed  the  burning  of  the  town  of  Trie  and  its 
castle  ;  the  mills  were  also  destroyed.  Prouvy,  Rommency,  Thyan, 
Moncheau,  and  all  the  flat  country  between  Cambray  and  Valen- 
ciennes,  suflfered  in  the  same  manner.  The  duke  this  day  came 
before  Escaudoure,  a  strong  and  good  castle,  belonging  to  the  earl 
of  Hainault,  situate  upon  the  Scheld,  which  had  been  of  great  an- 
noyance  to  Cambray.  When  the  duke  had  been  only  six  days  before 
it,  the  governor,  sir  Gerard  de  Sassegines,  who  before  this  had  never 
been  reproached  for  anything,  nor  can  I  say  by  what  means  he  was 
bewildered  to  do  so,  surrendered  it  undamaged,  to  the  great  surprise 
of  all  the  country,  who  strongly  suspected  both  the  governor  and  his 
esquire,  named  Robert  Marinaux,  of  treason.  They  were  taken, 
inculpated,  and  both  died  afterwards  in  a  miserable  manner  at  Mons, 
in  Hainault.  The  inhabitants  of  Cambray  demolished  this  castle  of 
Escaudoure,  and  carried  the  stone  into  their  town,  to  repair  their 
own  dwellings  and  fortifications. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

THE  aARRISON  OF  DOUAY  MAKES  AN  INCURSION  INTO  OSTREVANT,  DURING 
THE  ABSENCE  OP  THE  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  IN  ENGLAND  AND  IN  GERMANY. 

After  the  destruction  of  the  castle  of  Escaudoure,  duke  John  of 
Normandy  retired  to  Cambray,  dismissed  the  greater  part  of  his 
array,  and  sent  the  rest  to  the  castle  of  Douay,  and  to  the  other  for- 
tresses in  the  neighborhood.  This  week  the  garrison  of  Douay,  in 
conjunction  with  those  of  Lisle,  made  a  sally,  in  number  about  three 
hundred  lances :  they  were  commanded  by  sir  Lewis  of  Savoy,  the 
earl  of  Geneva,  the  earl  of  Villars,  sir  Gallois  de  la  Baume,  the  lord 
of  Waurain,  and  the  lord  of  Vasiers  ;  they  burnt  in  Hainault  all  that 
fine  country  of  Ostrevant ;  so  that  nothing  remained  but  the  fortresses. 
When  those  of  Bouchain  saw  all  this  fire  and  smoke  round  about 
them,  they  were  in  a  violent  rage  ;  the  more  so,  as  they  were  unable 
to  prevent  it;  but  they  sent  messengers  to  Valenciennes,  to  let  them 
know  what  was  going  forward,  and  to  inform  them,  that  if  in  the 
night-time  they  would  sally  out  with  five  or  six  hundred  lances,  they 
might  attack  the  French  to  great  advantage,  who  were  lying  at  their 
ease  in  the  flat  country.  But  those  of  Valenciennes  were  not  of  the 
same  opinion,  and  would  not  leave  their  town ;  so  the  French  made 
a  great  booty,  and  burnt  the  town  of  Anich,  one-half  of  Escoux,  Es- 
caudaing,  Erin,  Montigny,  Santain,  Varlain,  Vargny,  Ambreticourt, 
Laufche,  Sauch,  Roelt,  Neufville,  Lieu  St.  Amand,  and  all  the  villages 
which  were  in  that  country.  They  carried  off*  with  them  immense 
wealth.  When  this  detachment  had  retreated  to  Douay,  those  of 
Bouchain  marched  out,  and  burnt  the  other  half  of  Escoux,  which 
belonged  to  the  French,  and  the  French  villages,  even  to  the  gates 
of  Douay,  and  the  town  of  Esquerchin. 

I  have  before  mentioned  that  all  the  towns  on  the  frontier  were 
well  garrisoned  ;  so  that  there  were  frequent  skirmishings  between 
the  two  parties,  and  many  gallant  deeds  performed.  It  chanced, 
about  this  time,  that  there  were  some  German  soldiers,  whom  the 
bishop  of  Cambray  had  stationed  at  Male-maison,  two  leagues  dis- 
tant from  Cha,teau-Cambresis,  and  bordering  on  the  other  side  of 
Landrecy,  where  the  lord  of  Potrelles,  a  Hainaulter,  commanded ; 
for  the  earl  of  Blois,  although  lord  of  it,  had  surrendered  it  to  the 
earl  of  Hainault,  at  the  time  he  was  attached  to  the  French  interest, 
and  the  earl  had  kept  possession  of  it.  There  were  frequent  quarrels 
between  the  Germans  of  Male-maison  and  those  of  Landrecy,  who 
often  came  well  mounted  and  armed  up  to  the  walls  of  the  town.  One 
day,  as  they  sallied  forth  to  make  an  excursion  and  collect  pillage, 
news  of  it  was  brought  to  the  lord  of  Potrelles,  in  Landrecy,  who 
immediately  armed  himself  and  his  companions,  and  mounted  his 
horse  to  recapture  the  booty.  The  lord  of  Potrelles  was  followed 
oy  his  men  as  fast  as  they  could.  He  fixed  his  spear  in  the  rest,  and 
cried  out  to  the  French  to  turn  about,  as  it  was  a  disgrace  to  them 
to  run  away.  Among  them  was  a  gallant  esquire,  named  Albert  of 
Cologne,  who,  being  ashamed  of  this  flight,  instantly  turned  back, 
and  couching  his  lance,  spurred  his  horse  violently  against  the  lord 
of  Potrelles,  who  struck  him  such  a  blow  on  the  shield,  that  his  lance 
was  shivered  to  pieces  ;  but  the  German  esquire  hit  him  so  strongly 
with  a  firm  spear,  which  broke  not,  but  pierced  through  the  plates 
of  his  shield,  and  even  his  armor,  passing  straight  to  his  heart,  that 
he  knocked  him  off"  his  horse,  wounded  to  death ;  which  when  his 
brother  Hainaulters,  the  lord  of  Bansiers,  sir  Gerard,  and  sir  John 
Mastin,  saw,  and  the  rest  who  had  come  out  of  Landrecy  with  him, 
they  attacked  the  French  so  roughly,  in  revenge  for  the  loss  of  their 


captain,  that  they  discomfited  them.  Few  escaped  death,  or  being 
made  prisoners.  The  pillage  was  recovered  and  brought  back  with 
the  prisoners  to  Landrecy,  as  was  the  dead  body  of  the  lord  of  Po- 
trelles. 

After  the  death  of  the  lord  of  Potrelles,  the  lord  of  Floron  com- 
manded  in  Landrecy  and  its  dependencies  for  a  long  time.  He  made 
frequent  excursions  upon  those  of  Male-maison,  Cha,teau-Cambresis, 
and  other  places  on  the  frontiers.  The  Hainaulters  did  so  one  day, 
and  the  French  returned  the  compliment  the  next;  of  course  many 
mortal  combats  happened.  The  country  of  Cambresis  was  in  great 
tribulation,  for  one-half  of  it  was  burnt  or  destroyed  ;  the  duke  ot 
Normandy  was  still  on  the  frontiers,  and  it  was  not  known  what  his 
next  intentions  were  ;  nor  had  they  any  news  of  the  earl  of  Hainault. 
True  it  is  that  he  had  bten  in  England,  where  he  was  most  honor- 
ably entertained  by  the  king  and  barons,  and  had  made  a  strong 
alliance  with  the  king.  He  had  left  England,  and  gone  into  Ger- 
many,  to  the  emperor  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  which  was  the  reason  of 
his  long  absence.  On  the  ottier  hand,  the  lord  John  of  Hainault 
was  in  Brabant  and  Flanders,  and  had  remonstrated  with  the  duke 
and  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  upon  the  desolation  of  Hainault,  and  en. 
treated  them  on  the  part  of  his  countrymen  that  they  would  give 
them  aid  and  advice.  They  replied,  that  the  absence  of  the  earl 
could  not  be  much  longer  ;  and  the  moment  he  returned,  they  would 
be  ready  equipped  to  follow  him,  wherever  he  should  choose  to  lead 
them. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

THE  PUKE  OF  NORMANDY  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  THIN-L'EVEQUE, 

During  the  time  the  duke  of  Normandy  lay  in  Cambray,  the  bishop 
and  the  inhabitants  of  that  place  informed  him,  that  the  Hainaulters 
had  taken  by  assault  the  strong  castle  of  Thin  ;  and  they  entreated 
him,  out  of  love  and  honor,  and  by  his  regard  to  the  country,  that 
he  would  use  his  endeavors  to  regain  it,  as  the  garrison  was  a  great 
annoyance  to  all  the  neighborhood.  The  duke  then  sent  a  fresh 
summons  to  his  army,  and  got  together  a  number  of  lords  and  men- 
at-arms,  who  were  in  Artois  and  Vermandois,  and  who  had  been 
with  him  in  his  former  excursion.  He  set  out  from  Cambray  with 
all  his  host,  and  took  up  his  quarters  before  Thin  upon  the  river 
Scheld,  in  those  fine  meadov/s  nearly  opposite  to  Ostrevant,  ordering 
many  large  engines  to  be  brought  from  Cambray  and  Douay.  Among 
these  were  six  of  an  immense  size,  which  the  duke  had  pointed 
against  the  fortress,  and  which  flung  huge  stones  into  it  day  and 
night,  beating  down  the  roofs  and  the  tops  of  the  towers  ;  so  that  it 
was  not  safe  to  remain  in  the  chambers,  and  the  people  were  obliged 
to  take  refuge  in  the  vaults. 

This  attack  was  severely  felt,  and  none  ever  suffered  more  for 
their  honor  than  this  garrison.  The  captains,  upon  whom  fell  all  the 
weight  and  trouble,  were  sir  Richard  Limousin,  an  Englishman,  and 
two  esquires  of  Hainault,  John  and  Thierry,  brothers  to  sir  Walter 
Manny.*  They  encouraged  their  companions,  by  saying,  "  Gallant 
gentlemen,  the  earl  of  Hainault  will  surely  come  in  a  few  days,  and 
attack  the  French,  to  deliver  us  honorably  out  of  our  danger,  and 
will  give  us  his  warmest  thanks  for  having  so  boldly  defended  our- 
selves." The  besiegers  by  their  engines  flung  dead  horses  and  other 
carrion  into  the  castle,  to  poison  the  garrison  by  their  smell ;  and 
this  distressed  it  more  than  anything  else,  for  the  air  was  as  hot  as  in 
the  middle  of  the  summer  :  they  therefore  having  considered  their 
situation,  and  that  they  could  not  long  hold  out,  from  the  horrible 
stench,  propose-d  a  treaty  for  a  truc-e  to  last  fifteen  days,  during  which 
time  they  would  let  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  was  regent  and  go 
vernor  of  the  country,  be  informed  of  their  distress,  and,  if  they 
were  not  then  relieved,  they  would  surrender  the  place.  This  treaty 
was  accepted,  which  gave  great  comfort  to  those  within  the  castle 
The  garrison  sent  off"  an  esquire,  named  Estralart  de  Sommain, 
according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  who  came  to  Mons,  in  Hainault, 
where  he  found  the  lord  of  Beaumont,  who  had  had  intelligence 
from  his  nephew,  the  earl  of  Hainault,  that  he  was  returning  to  his 
own  country,  after  having  been  in  Germany,  where  he  had  made 
alliances  with  the  emperor  and  other  lords  of  the  empire,  who  were 
friendly  to  the  king  of  England. 

The  lord  of  Beaumont  assured  the  esquire  Estralart  de  Sommain, 
that  the  garrison  of  Thin  should  shortly  be  relieved,  but  that  his 
nephew  must  first  return.  Before  ihis  truce  expired  the  earl  arrived 
in  Hainault,  which  caused  great  joy  to  the  inhabitants,  as  he  had 
been  impatiently  wished  for.  The  lord  of  Beaumont  related  to  him 
all  that  had  passed  since  his  departure,  and  with  what  a  powerful 
army  the  duke  of  Normandy  had  invaded  his  territories,  burning  and 
destroying  all  his  villages  and  lands,  as  far  as  Valenciennes,  except 
the  fortresses.  The  earl  answered,  that  he  would  have  ample  amendg, 
and  the  kingdom  of  France  was  sufficiently  extensive,  to  make  him 
full  satisfaction  for  all  these  ill  deeds;  but,  first  of  all,  he  was  anxious 
to  go  toward  Thin-l'Eveque,  to  the  relief  of  those  good  men,  who 
had  so  loyally  and  so  honorably  defended  it ;  he  issued  therefore  his 
commissions,  and  sent  letters  of  entreaty  to  his  good  friend  Jacob 
von  Artaveld,  in  Flanders,  to  the  dukes  of  Gueldres  and  Juliers,  and 
others  in  Germany,  and  went  himself  to  Valenciennes  with  a  large 

*  *'  Bretherne  to  therle  of  JVawittr"— Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage ;  but  see  chapter 
44,  where  they  are  spoken  of  as  brothers  to  sir  Giles  Manny.— Ed, 


49 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


body  of  men-at-arms,  knights,  and  esquires  of  his  own  country.  His 
forces  increased  every  day;  and  he  set  off  with  a  grand  army  of  tents, 
pavilions,  and  other  ordinances  and  provisions,  and  encamped  at  Nans, 
upon  the  fine  meadows  and  plains  along  the  banks  of  the  Scheld. 

Of  the  lords  of  Hainault,  there  were,  sir  John  t-f  Hainault,  the 
lord  d'Anghien,  the  lord  of  Verchin,  the  seneschal  of  Hainault,  the 
lord  of  Antoing,  the  lord  of  Barbenson,  the  lord  of  Lens,  sir  William 
de  Bailleul,  the  lord  of  Havereth,  governor  of  Mons,  the  lord  of 
Montegny,  the  lord  of  Barbais,  sir  Thierry  de  Walcourt,  marshal  of 
Hainault,  the  lords  of  Almedc  and  of  Gommegines,  the  lord  of  Biiseul, 
the  lord  of  Roisin,  the  lord  of  Trasegmes,  the  lord  of  Lalain,  the 
lords  of  Mastin,  Sars,  Vargny,  Beaurieu,  and  many  others,  who  en. 
camped  themselves  near  to  the  earl,  their  lord.  Soon  after  the  earl 
of  Namur  arrived,  handsomely  attended  by  two  hundred  lances,  and 
posted  himself  upon  the  river  Scheld,  adjoining  the  army  of  the  earl. 
The  duke  of  Brabant  came  next  with  six  hundred  lances ;  and  then 
the  duke  of  Gueldres,  the  earl  of  Mons,  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  sir 
Arnold  of  Bacqueghen,  and  many  other  lords  and  men-at-arms  from 
Germany  and  Westphalia,  who  encamped  themselves  upon  the  river 
Scheld  near  each  other,  and  opposite  to  the  French.  They  were 
plentifully  supplied  with  provision  from  Hainault,  and  from  the  ad- 
jacent  countries. 

When  these  lords  had  thus  encamped  themselves  upon  the  Scheld 
between  Nans  and  Illois,  as  just  related,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  who 
was  on  the  opposite  bank,  and  with  him  a  great  number  of  other 
gallant  men-at-arms,  sent  to  inform  the  king  of  France,  his  father, 
that  the  army  of  the  earl  was  increasing  every  day.  The  king,  who 
was  at  that  time  at  Peronne,  in  the  Vermandois,  where  he  had  been 
for  six  weeks  with  a  great  many  nobles,  issued  out  his  special  orders 
for  raising  a  large  body  of  men,  and  sent  upward  of  twelve  hundred 
good  lances  to  the  army  of  his  son,  and  soon  foUov/ed  after  himself 
as  a  simple  solder,  for  he  could  not  enter  the  empire  with  the  com- 
mand of  an  army  without  breaking  his  oath,  which  made  him  act 
thus.  The  duke  was  appointed  chief  of  this  enterprise  ;  neverthe- 
less nothing  was  done  without  the  approbation  of  the  king.  When 
the  garrison  of  Thin-l'Eveque  saw  the  earl  of  Hainault  arrive  with 
so  powerful  an  army,  they  were,  as  may  be  thought,  mightily  rejoiced. 
The  fourth  day  after  they  had  been  there,  those  of  Valenciennes 
came  with  a  handsome  body  of  men,  led  by  John  Boissy,  who  at 
that  time  was  provost  of  the  town.  They  were  immediately  ordered 
out  to  skirmish  with  the  French  upon  the  Scheld,  to  examine  their 
forces,  and  to  show  themselves  to  the  garrison.  Many  different 
skirmishes  passed  between  each  army,  in  which  numbers  were  killed 
and  wounded.  Sir  Richard  Limosin  and  his  companions  in  Thin- 
l'Eveque,  perceiving  them  warmly  engaged,  quitted  the  castle  and 
embarked  on  the  Scheld  in  boats,  which  had  been  prepared  for  them, 
and  passed  over  to  the  opposite  shore  ;  they  were  carried  to  the  earl 
of  Hainault,  who  received  them  most  joyfully  and  honorably,  for  the 
good  services  they  had  done  him ;  and  for  their  sufferings  in  the 
castle.  While  these  two  armies  were  thus  encamped  upon  the 
Seheld,  the  French  on  the  side  of  France,  and  the  Hainaulters  near 
their  own  country,  the  foragers  of  each  side  scoured  the  country  ;  but 
they  never  met,  for  the  river  was  between  them  :  the  French,  how- 
ever, burnt  that  part  of  Ostrevant  which  had  escaped  before,  as  did 
those  of  Hainault  that  of  Cambray. 

Jacob  von  Artaveld  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  earl  of  Hainault, 
according  to  his  request,  with  upward  of  sixty  thousand  Flemings, 
all  well  armed,  and  posted  himself  strongly  opposite  to  the  French. 
Immediately  after  their  arrival,  the  earl  sent  his  heralds  to  his  cousin 
the  duke  of  Normandy,  to  say  that  he  was  ready  for  battle,  and  that 
it  would  be  a  very  great  shame,  if  such  fine  armies  should  separate 
without  an  engagement.    The  duke  gave  the  herald  for  answer,  that 
he  would  summon  his  council,  and  consider  af  it.    This  council 
lasted  so  long  that  the  herald  returned  without  any  answer.  Three 
days  afterwards  the  earl  sent  again  to  the  duke,  to  know  positively  what 
his  intentions  and  those  of  his  army  were.  The  duke  replied  that  he 
had  not  yet  finally  determined  upon  fighting,  and  could  not  therefore 
fix  a  day,  adding,  moreover,  that  the  earl  was  too  hasty.    When  this 
was  told  to  the  earl,  he  looked  upon  it  only  as  an  excuse  for  delay ; 
he  therefore  sent  for  all  the  commanders  of  his  army,  explained  to 
them  his  intentions  and  wishes,  and  also  the  answers  he  had  received, 
and  desired  to  have  their  opinions  upon  the  subject.    They  looked 
at  each  other  :  at  last  the  duke  of  Brabant,  who  was  the  principal 
commander,  spoke  for  all,  and  said,  that  he  objected  to  throwing  a 
bridge  over  the  Scheld  and  fighting  the  French,  for,  to  his  certain 
knowledge,  the  king  of  England  would  very  soon  pass  the  sea,  in 
order  to  besiege  Tournay  ;  and  he  had  promised  him,  upon  his  faith 
and  loie  to  give  him  every  aid  and  assistance  in  that  enterprise. 
"Now,"  added  he,  "if  we  fight  the  French,  and  should  be  unfortu- 
nate, he  cannot  have  that  succor  he  expects  from  us  ;  and,  should  it 
be  otherwise,  he  will  not  give  us  much  thanks ;  it  is  therefore  my 
opinion  that,  as  he  is  the  chief  of  the  war,  we  should  never  engage 
with  the  forces  of  France,  but  when  the  king  of  England  is  present. 
Now  when  we  shall  be  before  Tournay,  and  he  there  with  us,  it 
would  give  me  much  uneasiness  that  the  Fench  king  and  his  army 
should  depart  without  a  battle  ;  I  therefore  advise,  dear  son,  that  you 
decamp  from  this  place,  where  you  stay  at  a  very  heavy  expense, 
and  thai  all  should  return  homeward,  for  within  these  ten  days  we 
■hall  hear  from  the  king  of  England." 


The  greater  part  of  the  lords  agreed  to  this  opinion.  But  the  earl 
of  Hainauk  was  much  dissatisfied,  and  thought  his  honor  would  suf« 
fer,  should  the  French  retire  without  an  action.  He  begged  and 
entreated  of  them,  and  of  all  the  barons  in  general,  that  they  would 
not  leave  him,  but  consent  to  his  wishes.  After  this  the  council 
broke  up,  and  each  returned  to  his  quarters.  Those  from  Brussels 
and  Louvain  would  very  cheerfully  have  returned  home,  for  they 
were  so  worn  down  with  fatigue,  they  could  scarce  support  them- 
selves ;  and  they  frequently  complained  to  their  captains,  that  they 
remained  at  a  great  expense  and  did  nothing.  When  the  earl  found 
that  the  council  differed  in  opinion,  and  were  not  unanimous  to  cross 
the  Scheld  and  fight  the  French,  he  called  his  uncle  to  him,  and 
said,  "  Dear  uncle,  will  you  take  a  ride  along  the  river  side,  and 
call  to  you  some  man  of  honor  from  the  French  army,  and  tell  him 
from  me,  that  I  will  throw  a  bridge  over  the  river;  that  I  am  willing 
and  eager  to  fight  at  all  events ;  but  I  ask  a  trued  for  three  days  to 
build  it." 

The  lord  of  Beaumont,  seeing  the  eagerness  of  his  nephew,  com- 
plied with  his  request,  went  home  to  prepare  himself,  and  rode  along 
the  banks  of  the  Scheld,  accompanied  with  two  other  knights,  the 
lord  of  Faguoelez  and  sir  Florens  de  Beaurieu,  with  his  pennon  alone 
borne  before  him.  Perceiving  on  the  opposite  bank  a  knight  from 
Normandy,  whom  he  knew  by  his  arms ;  he  called  to  him — "  My 
lord  of  Marbuisson,  my  lord  of  Marbuisson,  I  wish  to  speak  to  you." 
The  knight,  who  knew  him,  stopped  his  horse,  and  asked  what  were 
his  commands.  "  I  shall  beg  of  you,"  said  the  earl  of  Beaumont, 
"  to  have  the  kindness  to  go  to  the  king  of  France  and  to  his  coun- 
cil,  and  say,  that  the  earl  of  Hainault  has  sent  me  to  ask  a  truce  for 
the  time  necessary  to  throw  a  bridge  over  this  river,  in  order  that 
our  armies  may  pass.  You  will  bring  me  here  the  answer,  and  I 
will  wait  for  you."  "  By  my  faith,  that  I  will  cheerfully  do,"  said 
the  knight :  when,  sticking  spurs  into  his  horse,  he  galloped  up  to 
the  king's  tent,  where  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  a  great  many  of 
the  nobility  were.  He  related  his  message,  and  had  shortly  this 
answer — *'  My  lord  of  Maubuisson,  you  will  tell  him  who  has  sent 
you  hither,  that  it  is  our  intention  to  keep  the  earl  of  Hainault  in  the 
same  state  in  which  he  is  at  present ;  and  we  will  make  him  mort- 
gage  his  lands ;  for  he  shall  be  attacked  on  all  sides,  and,  whenever 
we  please,  we  will  enter  so  far  into  his  country,  that  we  will  burn 
the  whole  of  it."  The  lord  of  Maubuisson  brought  back  this  answer, 
word  for  word,  to  the  lord  of  Beaumont,  who  was  waiting  for  him 
on  the  bank.  He  thanked  him  for  the  trouble  he  had  given  him, 
and  returned  to  the  earl  of  Hainault,  whom  he  found  playing  at  chess 
with  the  earl  of  Namur.  As  soon  as  he  saw  his  uncle,  he  rose  up, 
and  asked  what  news  he  had  brought  him.  "  Sir,"  said  sir  John, 
"from  what  I  see,  the  king  of  France  takes  much  pleasure  in  making 
you  keep  up  such  forces  at  so  great  an  expense,  and  declares  he  will 
make  you  expend  and  mortgage  all  your  lands ;  snd  whenever  it 
shall  be  his  pleasure,  and  not  yours,  he  will  fight  you."  The  earl 
was  much  angered  at  this,  and  swore  it  should  be  otherwise. 


CHAPTER  L. 

THB  NAVAL  ENGAGEMENT  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AND  THE 
FRENCH  BEFORE  SLUYS. 

We  will  now  leave  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  earl  of  Hain- 
ault, and  speak  of  the  king  of  England,  who  had  embarked  for 
Flanders,  in  order  to  go  to  Hainault  to  assist  his  brother-in-law  in 
his  war  against  France.  He  and  his  whole  navy  sailed  from  the 
Thames  the  day  before  the  eve  of  St.  John  tlie  Baptist,  1340,  and 
made  straight  for  Sluys.  Sir  Hugh  Quiriel,  sir  Peter  Bahucet,  and 
Barbenoire,  v/ere  at  that  time  lying  between  Blanckenburgh  and 
Sluys  with  upward  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  large  vessels,  with- 
out counting  others :  these  were  manned  with  about  forty  thousand 
men,  Genoese  and  Picards,  including  mariners.  By  the  orders  of 
the  king  of  France,  they  were  there  at  anchor,  waiting  the  return  of 
the  king  of  England,  to  dispute  his  passage. 

When  the  king's  fleet  was  almost  got  to  Sluys,  they  saw  so  many 
masts  standing  before  it,  that  they  looked  like  a  wood.  The  king 
asked  the  commander  of  his  ship  what  they  could  loe,  who  answered, 
that  he  imagined  they  must  be  that  armament  of  Normans,  which 
the  king  of  France  kept  ot  sea,  and  which  had  so  frequently  done 
him  much  damage,  had  burnt  his  good  town  of  Southampto;-;,  aiid 
taken  his  large  ship  the  Christopher.  The  king  replied,  I  have  for 
a  long  time  wished  to  meet  with  them,  and  now,  please  God  and 
St.  George,  we  will  fight  them  ;  for,  in  truth,  they  have  done  me  so 
much  mischief,  that  I  will  be  revenged  on  them,  if  it  be  possible." 
The  king  drew  up  all  his  vessels,  placing  the  strongest  in  the  front, 
and  on  the  wings  his  archers.  Betv/een  every  two  vessels  with 
archers,  there  was  one  of  men-at-arms.  He  stationed  some  detached 
vessels  as  a  reserve,  full  of  archers,  to  assist  and  help  such  as  might 
be  damaged.  There  were  in  this  fleet  a  great  many  ladies  from 
England,  countesses,  baronesses,  and  knights'  and  gentlemen's 
wives,  who  were  going  to  attend  on  the  queen  at  Ghent :  these  the 
king  had  guarded  most  carefully  by  three  hundred  men-at-arms  and 
five  hundred  archers.  When  the  king  of  England  and  his  marshals 
had  properly  divided  the  fleet,  they  hoisted  their  sails  to  have  the 
wind  on  their  quarter,  as  the  sun  shone  full  in  their  faces,  which 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


43 


they  considered  might  be  of  disadvantage  to  them,  and  stretched  out 
a  little,  so  that  at  last  they  got  the  wind  as  they  wished.  The  Nor. 
mans,  who  saw  them  tack,  could  not  help  wondering  why  they  did 
so,  and  said  they  took  good  care  to  turn  about,  for  they  were  afraid 
of  meddling  with  them :  they  perceived,  however,  by  his  banner, 
that  the  king  w  is  on  board,  which  gave  them  great  joy,  as  they  were 
eager  to  fight  \  ith  him  ;  so  they  put  their  vessels  in  proper  order, 
for  they  were  e,\  oert  and  gallant  men  on  the  seas.  They  filled  the 
Christopher,  the  "large  ship  which  they  had  taken  the  year  before 
from  the  English,  with  trumpets  and  other  warlike  instruments,  and 
ordered  her  to  fall  upon  the  English.  The  battle  then  began  very 
fiercely;  archers  and  cross-bovvmen  shot  with  all  their  might  at  each 
other,  and  the  men-at-arms  engaged  hand  to  hand :  in  order  to  be 
more  successful,  they  had  large  jrapnels,  and  iron  hooks  with  chains, 
which  they  flung  from  ship  to  ship,  to  moor  them  to  each  other. 
There  were  many  valiant  deeds  performed,  many  prisoners  made, 
and  many  rescues.  The  Christopher,  which  led  the  van,  was  recap, 
tured  by  the  English,  and  all  in  her  taken  or  killed.  There  were 
then  great  shouts  and  cries,  and  the  English  manned  her  again  with 
archers,  and  sent  her  to  fight  against  the  Genoese. 

This  battle  was  very  murderous  and  horrible.  Combats  at  sea  are 
more  destructive  and  obstinate  than  upon  the  land,  for  it  is  not  pos. 
eible  to  retreat  or  flee — every  one  must  abide  his  fortune,  and  exert 
his  prowess  and  valor.  Sir  Hugh  Quiriel  and  his  companions  were 
bold  and  determined  men,  had  done  much  mischief  to  the  English 
at  sea,  and  destroyed  many  of  their  ships ;  this  combat,  therefore j 
lasted  from  early  in  the  morning  until  noon,  and  the  English  were 
hard  pressed,  for  their  enemies  were  four  to  one,  and  the  greater 
part  men  who  iiad  been  used  to  the  sea.  The  king,  who  was  in  the 
flower  of  his  yemth,  showed  himself  on  that  day  a  gallant  knight,  as 
did  the  earls  of  i^erby,  Pembroke,  Hereford,  Huntingdon,  Northamp. 
ton,  and  Gloucester ;  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  lord  Felton,  lord 
Bradestan,  sir  Richard  Stafford,  the  lord  Percy,  sir  Walter  Manny, 
sir  Henry  de  Flanders,  sir  John  Beauchamp,  sir  John  Chandos,  the 
lord  Delaware,  Lucie  lord  Malton,  and  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois,  now 
called  earl  of  Richmond.  I  cannot  remember  all  the  names  of  those 
who  behaved  so  valiantly  in  the  combat :  but  they  did  so  well,  that, 
with  some  assistance  from  Bruges,  and  those  parts  of  the  country, 
the  French  were  completely  defeated,  and  all  the  Normans  and  the 
others  killed  or  drowned,  so  that  not  one  of  them  escaped.  This 
was  soon  known  all  over  Flanders ;  and  when  it  came  to  the  two 
armies  before  Thin-l'Eveque,  the  Hainaulters  were  as  much  rejoiced 
as  their  enemies  were  dismayed. 

After  the  king  had  gained  this  victory,  which  was  on  the  eve  of 
St.  John's  day,  he  remained  all  tha-;  night  on  board  of  his  ship  before 
Sluys,  and  there  were  great  noises  with  trumpets  and  all  kinds  of  other 
instruments.  The  Flemings  came  to  wait  on  him,  having  heard  of 
his  arrival,,  and  what  deeds  he  had  performed.  The  king  inquired  of 
the  citizens  of  Bruges  after  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  and  they  told  him  he 
was  gone  to  the  aid  of  the  earl  of  Hainault  with  upward  of  sixty  thou- 
sand men,  against  the  duke  of  Normandy.  On  the  morrow,  which 
was  Midsummer-day,  the  king  and  his  fleet  entered  the  port.  As 
soon  as  they  were  landed,  the  king,  attended  by  crowds  of  knights, 
set  out  on  foot  on  a  pilgrimage  to  our  Lady  of  Ardembourg,  where  he 
heard  mass  and  dined.  He  then  mounted  his  horse,  and  went  that 
day  to  Ghent,  where  the  queen  was,  who  received  him  with  great 
joy  and  kindness.  The  army  and  baggage,  with  the  attendants  of 
the  king,  followed  him  by  degrees  to  the  same  place. 

The  king  had  sent  notice  of  his  arrival  to  the  lords  that  were 
before  Thin-l'Eveque  opposing  the  French,  who,  as  soon  as  they 
heard  of  it,  and  of  his  victory  over  the  Normans,  broke  up  their 
camp.  The  earl  of  Hainault  disbanded  all  his  troops,  except  the  prin- 
cipal lords,  whom  he  carried  with  him  to  Valenciennes,  and  treated 
most  nobly,  especially  the  duke  of  Brabant  and  Jacob  von  Artaveld. 
Jacob  von  Artaveld,  in  the  full  market-place,  explained  the  right  king 
Edward  had  to  the  crown  of  France  to  all  those  lords  that  chose  to  hear 
him,  and  of  what  importance  it  was  to  the  three  countries,that  is  to  say, 
Flanders,  Brabant,  and  Hainault,  when  closely  united.  He  spoke  so 
clearly,  and  with  so  much  eloquence,  that  he  was  praised  by  all, 
who  agreed  that  he  was  worthy  to  exercise  the  dignity  of  earl  of 
Flanders.*  These  lords  then  took  their  leave,  and  agreed  to  meet 
in  eight  days'  time  at  Ghent,  to  see  the  king.  He  received  them 
all  most  courteously,  as  did  the  queen,  who  was  but  lately  recovered 
from  lying-in  of  a,*son,  called  John,  afterwards  duke  of  Lancaster, 
in  the  right  of  his  wife,  the  lady  Blanche,  daughter  of  Henry  duke 
of  Lancaster.  A  day  of  conference  was  then  appointed  to  be  held 
at  Vilvorde. 


*  There  is  some  difference  between  this  passage  and  the  corresponding  French  of  D. 
SauvaKe's  edition  ;  and  as  Lord  Berners  has  translated  it  almost  verbatim,  his  version 
is  subjoined:  "And  then  Jaques  Uartuell  openly,  and  in  the  market-place,  in  the 
presence  of  all  the  lordee  and  of  all  such  as  wold  here  hym,  declared  what  right  the 
kying  of  Englande  had  to  the  crown  of  Frace,  and  also  what  puyssaience  the  three 
countrcis  were  of  Flanders,  Heynault  and  Brabant  surely  joined  in  one  alyance.  And 
he  dyde  so  by  his  great  wysdome  and  plesaunt  wordes,  that  all  people  that  harde  hym 
praysed  hym  moche  and  sayd  howe  he  had  nobly  spoken,  and  by  great  experyece. 
And  thus  he  was  greatly  praysed,  and  it  was  sayd  yt  he  was  well  worthy  to  goueme 
ye  countie  of  Flaunders."  There  is  nothing  said  here  of  his  exercising  the  dignity  of  Earl 
)f  Flanders,  an  expression  which  would  seem  to  imply  an  intention  of  investing  him 
with  the  title.— Ed. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

ROBERT,    KING  OF  SICILY,  ENDEAVORS  TO  MAKE  PEACE  BETWEEN  THE 
KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND. 

When  king  Philip  of  France  heard  of  the  defeat  of  his  fleet,  and 
that  the  king  of  England  was  quietly  landed  in  Flanders,  he  was  much 
enraged ;  but  as  he  could  not  amend  it,  he  immediately  decamped, 
and  retreated  toward  Arras.  He  dismissed  the  greater  part  of  hia 
army,  until  he  should  receive  other  news  :  but  he  sent  sir  Godemar 
du  Fay  to  Tournay,  to  advise  them  in  any  difficulties,  and  to  see 
that  the  city  was  well  provided,  for  he  was  more  in  fear  of  the 
Flemings  than  of  any  other  people.  He  placed  the  lord  of  Beaujeu 
in  Mortaigne,  to  guard  the  frontiers  toward  Hainault,  and  sent  strong 
bodies  of  rnen-at-arms  to  St.  Omer,  Aire,  and  St.  Venant ;  he  also 
formed  sufficient  magazines  in  the  countries  bordering  upon  Flanders. 
At  this  time  Sicily  was  governed  by  a  king  named  Robert,  who  was 
much  renowned  as  a  great  astrologer  ;  he  had  prohibited  the  king  of 
France  and  his  council  from  ever  engaging  the  f^nglish  when  com- 
manded by  their  king,  for  in  such  cases  he  was  ever  to  be  unfor. 
tunate.  This  king  was  very  desirous  of  bringing  about  a  reconcili- 
ation between  those  of  France  and  England,  being  so  strongly 
attached  to  the  crown  of  France,  that  he  would  have  been  much 
hurt  at  any  calamity  which  might  have  impaired  its  lustre.  The 
above-mentioned  king  v/ent  to  Avignon  to  represent  to  pope  Clement, 
and  his  college  of  cardinals,  the  great  evils  which  might  befal  the 
realm  of  France  from  the  quarrels  of  the  two  kings,  and  entreat  of 
them  to  undertake  the  part  of  mediators  in  appeasing  this  disastrous 
war.  The  pope  and  the  college  replied,  they  would  very  willingly 
do  their  best  endeavors,  provided  the  two  kings  would  listen  to  them. 


CHAPTER  LII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AND  HIS  ALLIES  HOLD  A  CONFERENCE  AT 

VILVORDE. 

The  conference  holden  at  Vilvorde  was  attended  by  the  following 
personages :  first,  the  king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Brabant,  the 
earl  of  Hainault  and  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  the  earl  of 
Juliers,  the  marquis  of  Blanckenberg,  the  marquis  of  Nuys,  the  earl 
of  Mons,  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois,  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  the  lord 
William  de  Dunort,  the  earl  of  Namur,  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  and 
many  other  lords.  Three  or  four  men  were  sent  by  each  of  the  prin- 
cipal towns  in  Flanders,  Hainault,  and  Brabant,  by  way  of  council 
from  them.  The  three  countries  of  Flanders,  Brabant,  and  Hainault, 
there  entered  into  a  treaty,  that  thenceforward  they  would  succor  and 
assist  each  other  in  every  possible  case  ;  they  then  formed  an  alliance, 
with  covenants,  that  if  either  of  the  three  were  attacked  by  any  one 
whatever,  the  other  two  should  immediateh^  come  to  his  assistance ; 
and  if  at  any  future  period  two  of  them  should  quarrel,  then  the  third 
should  settle  the  matters  of  difference  between  them  ;  and  if  he 
should  not  be  in  suflScient  force  so  to  do,  that  then  it  should  be  laid 
before  the  king  of  England,  in  whose  hands  these  covenants  had 
been  declared,  and  sworn  to  be  duly  maintained,  as  the  power  that 
should  at  last  make  peace  between  them.  Many  statutes  were  then 
sworn  and  agreed  to,  which  afterwards  turned  out  ill.  But  for  a 
further  confirmation  of  their  love  and  friendship,  they  ordered  coins 
to  be  struck,  that  should  be  current  in  these  three  countries,  which 
were  styled  companions  or  allies.  It  was  there  also  determined, 
that  the  king  of  England  should  put  himself  in  motion  about  Mag- 
dalen tide,  and  lay  siege  to  the  city  of  Tournay ;  and  all  the  lords 
present  promised  to  be  there,  as  well  as  the  forces  from  the  prin- 
cipal towns  :  they  then  set  off"  for  their  homes,  to  get  ready  and  pre- 
pare themselves  properly  for  the  business. 


CHAPTER  LIIL 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  BESIEGES  THE  CITT  OF  TOURNAY  WITH  A 

POWERFUL  ARMY. 

King  Philip,  soon  after  the  departure  of  these  lords,  was  informed 
of  all  that  had  passed,  and  what  resolutions  had  been  entered  into 
at  this  conference,  and  how  king  Edward  was  to  come  to  Tournay ; 
he  therefore  determined  to  provide  it  so  well  with  ammunition,  &c., 
and  with  so  many  good  knights,  that  the  city  should  be  well  served 
and  well  advised.  Pie  sent  directly  to  the  city  of  Tournay  the  flower 
of  his  chivalry ;  the  earl  Raoul  of  Eu,  constable  of  France,  the  young 
earl  of  Guines,  his  son,  the  earl  of  Foix,  and  his  brothers,  the  earl  of 
Aymery  and  Narbonne,  the  lord  Aymery  of  Poitiers,  the  lord  Geoffry 
of  Chargny,  the  lord  Gerard  of  Montfaucon,  his  two  marshals,  the 
lord  Robert  Bertrand  and  lord  Matthew  de  Trie,  the  lord  of  Caieux, 
seneschal  ofPoitou,  the  lord  of  Chatillon,  and  sir  John  of  Landas, 
who  had  with  them  many  knights  and  esquires  renowned  in  arms. 
The  king  entreated  of  them  earnestly,  that  they  would  pay  so  much 
care  and  attention  to  Tournay,  that  nothing  unfortunate  might  hap- 
pen, which  they  all  promised  him.  They  took  leave  of  the  king  of 
France,  left  Arras,  and  arrived  at  Tournay,  where  they  found  sir 
Godemar  du  Fay,  who  had  been  sent  thither  before  them.  He  re. 
ceived  them  joyfully,  as  did  those  of  the  town ;  and,  after  having 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


well  examined  the  purveyances  which  were  there,  as  well  of  artillery 
AS  of  provision,  they  ordered  great  quantities  of  corn,  oats,  and  other 
articles  of  food,  to  be  brought  into  it  from  the  country  round  about, 
so  that  the  city  was  in  a  good  state  to  hold  out  for  a  long  time. 

To  return  to  the  king  ot  England,  who,  when  the  time  for  being  be- 
fore  Tournay  approached,  and  the  corn  was  nearly  ripe,  set  out  from 
Ghent,  accompanied  by  seven  earls  from  his  own  country,  two  pre. 
lates,  twenty-eight  bannerets,  two  hundred  knights,  four  thousand 
raen.at-arms,  and  nine  thousand  archers,  without  counting  the  foot 
soldiers.  He  passed  through  the  town  of  Oudenarde,  crossed  the 
Scheld,  and  encamped  before  Tournay,  near  St.  Martin's  gate,  on  the 
road  to  Lisle  and  Douay.  Soon  after  came  his  cousin,  the  duke  of 
Bra'-'vnt,  with  upward  of  twenty  thousand  men,  knights  and  esquires, 
and  the  companies  from  the  different  towns.    The  Brabanters  were 


Tournay.  As  it  appeared  two  hunddred  years  since. 


encamped  at  Pontanes  upon  the  Scheld  (a  dependence  of  the  abbey  ' 
of  St.  Nicholas,)  as  you  return  from  the  fields  by  the  gate  Valentinois. 
The  earl  of  Hainauk  came  with  the  fine  cavalry  of  his  country,  with 
many  Dutchmen  and  Zealanders,  who  attended  upon  his  person  as 
their  lord.  The  earl  was  encamped  between  the  king  of  England 
and  the  duke  of  Brabant.  Jacob  Von  Artaveld  came  next  with  more 
than  forty  thousand  Flemings,*  not  reckoning  those  from  Ypres, 
Poperingue,  Cassel,  and  Bruges,  who  were  ordered  to  another  part, 
as  you  will  hear  presently.  He  was  quartered  near  the  gate  St. 
Fontaine,  on  both  sides  of  the  Scheld,  over  which  they  had  thrown 
a  bridge  of  boats,  that  they  might  have  free  intercourse.  The  duke 
of  Gueldres,  the  earl  of  Juliers,  the  marquis  of  Blanckenberg,  thet 
marquis  of  Nuys,  the  earl  of  Mens,  the  earl  of  Savines,  the  lord  of 
Fauquemont,  sir  Arnold  de  Bacqueghen,  and  all  the  Germans,  were 
stationed  on  the  side  toward  Hainault,  so  that  the  city  of  Tournay 
was  very  completely  surrounded.  Each  division  of  the  army  had 
open  communication  with  each  other,  and  no  one  could  enter  or 
come  out  of  the  city  without  permission,  or  without  being  seen. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  DESTROYS  THE  TOWNS  OF  SECLIN  AND  ORCHIES. 

This  siege  of  Tournay  lasted  a  long"  time.  The  army  that  lay 
before  it  was  plentifully  and  cheaply  supplied  with  all  sorts  of  pro- 
visions,  for  they  were  brought  to  them  from  all  the  neighboring  coun- 
tries.  Many  gallant  actions  were  performed  ;  for  the  earl  of  Hainault, 
who  was  very  bold  and  enterprising,  took  this  war  to  heart,  reflect, 
ing  as  he  did  that  his  country  had  suffered  so  much  at  its  commence, 
ment,  and  headed  every  excursion.  Ho  set  out  one  morning  very 
early  from  the  camp  with  five  hundred  lances,  and  passing  below 
Lisle,  burnt  the  good  town  of  Seclin,  and  many  villages  in  its  neigh, 
borhood.  His  light-horse  advanced  even  as  far  as  the  suburbs  of 
Lens,  in  Artois.  All  this  was  related  to  his  uncle,  king  Philip,  at 
Arras,  who,  though  very  angry,  could  not  at  this  time  help  it.  After 
this  excursion  the  earl  took  another  route,  and  advanced  toward  the 
capital  town  of  Orchies,  which  was  taken  and  burnt,  for  it  was  not 
inclosed.  Landas  and  Celle  shared  the  same  fate,  as  well  as  many 
considerable  villages  thereabout.  They  scoured  the  country,  and 
took  a  very  great  booty,  with  which  they  retreated  to  the  army  before 
Tournay.  At  the  same  time  the  Flemings  made  frequent  and  strong 
assaults  on  Tournay ;  they  built  boats,  moveable  towers,  and  other 
machines  of  offence,  with  which  they  every  day  battered  the  town. 
Skinnishes  very  frequently  took  place,  in  which  many  were  killed 
'      '  *  Loid  Semen  says  60,00a~£D. 


and  wounded  on  both  sides ;  and  the  Flemings  exerted  themselves 
to  conquer  or  damage  Tournay,  so  much  had  this  war  irritated  them; 
and  they  say  there  is  never  any  discord  so  bitter,  as  that  between 
neighbors  and  friends. 

Among  these  attacks  there  was  one  which  lasted  a  whole  day ; 
much  valor  was  shown,  for  all  the  knights  that  were  in  Tournay 
were  present.  It  was  intended,  by  means  of  boats  and  other  ma- 
chines,  to  have  forced  and  broken  the  barriers  of  the  bridge ;  but 
they  were  so  gallantly  defended,  that  the  Flemings  made  no  impres- 
sion, but  lost  a  vessel  in  which  there  were  one  hundred  and  twenty 
men,  who  were  drowned  ;  so  they  retreated  toward  evening,  sorely 
tired.  During  this  siege  some  soldiers  made  an  excursion  from  St. 
Amand,  where  there  was  a  strong  body,  and  came  to  Hasnon,  which 
belonged  to  Hainault,  burnt  the  town,  violated  the  nunnery,  destroyed 

the  monastery,  and  took  with  them  all  they 
could  carry  off  to  St.  Amand.  Shortly  after 
these  same  soldiers  set  out  again,  and  having 
passed  through  the  wood  of  St.  Amand,  came 
to  the  monastery  of  Vicogne,  with  the  intent 
V3^^_.  to  pillage  and  destroy  it:  they  made  a  great 

fire  before  the  gate  in  order  to  burn  it.  When 
the  abbot  perceived  in  what  danger  he  was, 
he  set  off  directly  on  horseback,  and  riding 
behind  the  wood,  came  to  Valenciennes  in 
great  haste,  where  he  requested  the  provost 
lo  let  him  have  some  cross-bowmen  ;  whom 
having  obtained,  he  led  behind  Raimes,  and 
posted  them  in  the  wood  looking  toward 
Pourcelet,  and  upon  the  causeway.  Thence 
they  began  to  shoot  upon  the  soldiers  and 
Genoese,  before  the  gates  of  Vicogne,  who 
no  sooner  felt  the  arrows  showering  upon 
them  from  the  woods,  than  they  were  panic 
struck,  and  ran  off  as  fast  as  they  could.  By 
these  means  was  the  monastery  saved. 

About  this  time  the  earl  of  Lisle  was  in 
Gascony,  carrying  on  the  war,  by  orders  from 
the  king  of  France.  He  had  already  taken 
and  recaptured  the  country  of  Aquitaine,  and 
kept  the  field  with  upward  of  four  thousand 
horse  ;  he  had  besieged  Bordeaux  by  sea  and 
land.  The  earl  had  with  him  the  flower  ot 
the  chivalry  of  the  marshes  of  Gascony — the 
earl  of  Perigord,  the  earl  of  Cominges,  the 
earl  of  Carmaing,  the  earl  of  Villernort,  the 
viscount  Brumquet,  the  lord  de  la  Borde,  and  many  other  knights  and 
barons,  and  nothing  resisted  them  but  the  fortresses,  which  the 
English  garrisons  carefully  guarded.  Many  gallant  feats  of  arms  were 
performed  in  this  country,  of  which  we  shall  speak  in  proper  time  and 
place  ;  for  the  present  we  must  return  to  Scotland,  and  see  what 
is  going  on  there  during  this  siege  of  Tournay. 


THE  SCOTS  RECOVER 


CHAPTER  LV. 

GREAT   PART  OF  THEIR 
SIEGE  OF  TOURNAY. 


COUNTRY    DURING  THE 


The  reader  should  be  informed,  that  Sir  William  Douglas,  son  of 
the  brother  of  sir  James  Douglas,  who  was  killed  in  Spain,*  the  earl 
of  Moray,  the  earl  Patrick  of  Dunbar,  the  earl  of  Sutherland,  sir 
Robert  Keith,  sir  Simon  Fraser,  and  Alexander  Ramsay,  had  re- 
mained  as  governors  of  the  remnant  of  Scotland,  that  was  not  in  the 
possession  of  the  English.  During  the  space  of  seven  years  they 
had  secreted  themselves  in  the  forest  of  Jedworth,  in  winter  as  well 
as  summer,  and  thence  had  carried  on  a  war  against  all  the  towns 
and  fortresses  wherein  king  Edward  had  placed  any  garrisons,  in 
which  many  perilous  and  gallant  adventures  befel  them,  and  from 
which  they  had  acquired  much  honor  and  renown.  While  king  Ed. 
ward  was  beyond  sea  before  Tournay,  the  king  of  France  sent  over 
some  forces  to  Scotland,  which  arrived  safe  in  the  town  of  Perth  : 
and  he  entreated  the  noblemen  above  mentioned,  to  carry  on  so  bitter 
a  war  in  England,  that  king  Edward  should  be  obliged  to  desist  from 
his  presenf%enterprise  before  Tournay,  promising  them  every  aid  and 
assistance  ;  in  consequence  of  which  these  lords  collected  their  forces, 
and  made  themselves  ready.  They  quitted  th^forest  of  Jedworth, 
traversed  Scotland,  retook  as  many  fortresses  as  they  were  able,  passed 
by  Berwick,  and,  crossing  the  river  Tyne,  entered  Northumberland, 
which  was  formerly  a  kingdom  of  itself,  where  they  found  plenty  of 
fat  cattle.  Having  destroyed  and  burnt  the  M-hole  country  as  far  as 
Durham,  and  even  beyond  it,  they  returned  hy  another  road,  doing 
the  same  to  all  the  countries  they  pa»sed  through ;  so  that  all  the 
country  on  the  borders  of  England,  to  the  extent  of  three  days' 
journey,  was  completely  ruined  and  destroyed.  They  then  reen- 
tered Scotland,  and  gained  all  the  fortresses  which  the  king  of  Eng- 
land held,  except  the  good  town  of  Berwick,  and  three  other  castles, 
which  annoyed  them  much,  and  which  are  so  strong,  that  you  will 

*  Celebrated  in  Scottish  story  under  the  name  of  the  I\Jiight  of  Liddesdale.  Lord 
Hailes  mentions  him  alone  as  being  sent  on  the  embassy  to  France.  Eobert  the  Stewai 
was  regent  of  the  kingdom. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

ecarcely  find  their  equals  for  strengtii  in  any  country ;  one  is  called 
Stirling,  the  other  Roxburgh,  and  the  third,  which  may  be  styled  the 
sovereign  of  Scotland,  Edinburgh.  This  last  is  situate  upon  a  high 
rock,  commanding  a  view  of  the  country  round  about;  and  the 
mountain  has  so  steep  an  ascent,  that  fe^^  can  go  up  it  without  stop- 
ping twice  or  thrice.  The  governor  of  it  at  that  time  was  a  gallant 
English  knight,  called  sir  Walter  Limousin,  brother-german  to  him 
who  had  so  gallantly  defended  the  castle  of  Thin.l'Eveque  against 
the  French. 

A  bold  thought  came  into  sir  William  Douglas's  mind,  which  he 
mentioned  to  his  companions,  the  earl  of  Dunbar,  sir  Robert  Eraser, 
who  had  been  tutor  to  king  David  of  Scotland,  and  Alexander  Ram- 
say, who  all  agreed  to  try  to  execute  it.  They  collected  upward 
of  two  hundred  lances  of  Highlanders,  went  to  sea,  and  purchased 
oats,  oatmeal,  coal,  and  straw,  and  landed  peaceably  at  a  port  about 
three  miles  from  the  castle  of  Edinburgh,  which  had  made  a  stronger 
resistance  than  ail  the  other  castles.  When  they  had  armed  them- 
selves, they  issued  forth  in  the  night  time ;  and  having  chosen  ten 
or  twelve  from  among  them,  in  whom  they  had  the  greatest  confi- 
dence, they  dressed  them  in  old  threadbare  clothes,  with  torn  hats, 
like  poor  tradesmen,  and  loaded  twelve  small  horses,  with  a  sack  to 
each  filled  with  oats,  meal,  or  coal ;  they  then  placed  the  rest  in  am- 
buscade in  an  old  abbey,  that  was  ruined  and  uninhabited,  close  to 
the  foot  of  the  mountain  on  whrch  the  castle  was  situate.  At  day- 
break, these  merchants,  who  were  privily  armed,  took  the  road  with 
their  horses  the  very  best  way  they  could  toward  the  castle.  When 
they  had  got  about  half  way  up  the  hill,  Sir  William  Douglas  and 
sir  Simon  Frazer  advanced  before  the  others,  whom  they  ordered  to 
follow  in  silence,  and  came  to  the  porter's  lodge.  They  informed 
him,  that  they  had  brought,  with  many  risks  and  fears,  coal,  oats, 
and  meal,  and,  if  there  were  any  want  of  such  articles,  they  should 
be  glad  to  dispose  of  them,  and  at  a  cheap  rate.  The  porter  replied, 
that  the  garrison  would  thankfully  have  them,  but  it  was  so  early, 
that  he  dared  not  awake  either  the  governor  or  his  steward :  at  the 
same  time  he  told  him  to  come  forward,  and  he  would  open  the 
other  gate.  They  all  then  passed  quietly  through,  and  entered  with 
their  loads  to  the  gate  of  the  barriers,  which  he  opened  for  them. 

Sir  William  Douglas  had  remarked,  that  the  porter  had  all  the 
great  keys  of  the  casile  gates,  and  had,  in  an  apparently  indifferent 
manner,  inquired  which  opened  the  great  gate  and  which  the  wicket. 
When  the  first  gate  was  opened,  they  turned  in  their  nags,  and  flung 
off  the  loads  of  two,  which  consisted  of  coal,  directly  upon  the  sill 
of  the  gate,  so  that  it  could  not  be  shut,  and  then  seized  the  porter, 
whom  they  slew  so  suddenly,  that  he  did  not  utter  a  word.  They 
then  took  the  keys,  and  opened  all  the  gates  ;  and  sir  William 
Douglas  gave  a  blast  upon  his  horn,  as  a  signal  for  his  companions  : 
they  then  flung  off"  their  torn  clothes,  and  placed  all  the  remainder 
of  the  coal  between  the  gates,  so  that  they  could  not  be  shut. 
When  those  in  the  amb-uscade  heard  the  horn,  they  sallied  forth, 
and  hastened  forward  to  the  castle.  The  noise  of  the  horn  awak- 
ened the  watch  of  the  castle,  at  that  time  asleep,  who,  seeing  these 
armed  men  running  up  the  castle  hill,  blew  lustily  on  his  horn,  and 
bawled  out,  "  Treason  !  treason  !  Arm  yourselves,  my  masters,  as 
fast  as  you  can,  for  here  are  men-at-arms  advancing  to  our  fortress." 
They  all  roused  themselves  as  quickly  as  they  could,  and  when 
armed  came  to  the  gate  ;  but  sir  William  and  his  twelve  companions 
defended  the  gate  ;  so  that  it  could  not  be  shut.  The  combat  then 
grew  hotter;  but  those  from  without  maintained  their  ground  with 
great  valor,  until  their  ambuscade  arrived.  The  garrison  made  a 
very  gallant  defence,  killing  and  wounding  many  of  their  enemies ; 
but  sir  William  and  his  party  exerted  themselves  so  much,  that  the 
fortress  was  taken,  and  all  the  English  killed,  except  the  governor 
and  six  esquires,  to  whom  they  showed  mercy.  The  Scots  remained 
in  the  castle  all  that  day,  and  appointed  for  governor  a  squire  of  that 
country,  called  sir  Simon  de  Vesci,  and  left  with  him  many  of  his 
countrymen.  This  news  was  brought  to  the  king  of  England  Vhile 
he  lay  before  Tournay. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ASSEMBLES  A  LARGE  ARMY,  IN  ORDER  TO  RAISE 
THE  SEIGE  OF  TOURNAY. 

It  has  been  before  related  in  what  manner  the  king  of  England 
had  besieged  the  city  of  Tournay,  and  that  he  pressed  it  very  close ; 
for  he  had  upward  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men,  in- 
cluding the  Flemings,  who  behaved  very  well  in  all  their  attacks. 
The  commanders  within  the  city,  finding  their  provisions  beginning 
to  get  low,  sent  out  from  it  all  those  who  had  not  laid  in  a  proper 
quantity  for  the  occasion.  They  were  driven  out  about  the  middle 
of  the  day,  and  passed  through  the  army  of  the  duke  of  Brabant, 
who  took  compassion  on  them,  and  had  them  conducted  in  safety  to 
king  Philip  at  Arras  ;  he  had  remained  there  all  this  time,  while 
those  within  Tournay  were  in  great  distress,  and  had  need  of  assist- 
ance and  advice.  The  king  of  France  published  a  special  summons 
throughout  his  kingdom,  and  also  in  many  parts  of  the  empire,  for 
levying  of  forces.  It  had  so  good  an  effect,  that  Charles,  king  of 
Bohemia,  the  duke  of  Lorrain,  the  earl  of  Bar,  the  bishop  of  Metz, 
the  bishjp  of  Verdun,  the  earl  of  Montbeliard,  the  lord  John  of 
ChalonSj  the  earl  of  Geneva,  the  earl  of  Savoy,  and  the  lord  Lewis, 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,   &c.  46 

his  brother,  came  to  serve  under  the  king  of  France,  with  as  t  /any 
men  as  they  could  collect  together.  There  came  to  him  also  the 
dukes  of  Brittany,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  the  earls  of  Alen^on, 
Flanders,  Foretz,  Armagnac,  Blois,  Harcburt,  and  Dammartin,  the 
lord  Charles  of  Blois,  the  lord  of  Coucy,  and  many  other  knights 
and  barons.  The  king  of  Navarre  afterwards  came  with  a  numbei 
of  men-at-arms,  to  serve  for  the  lands  he  held  in  France,  and  foi 
which  he  was  a  homager  to  the  king.  The  king  of  Scotland  was 
also  there,  under  the  appointment  of  the  king  of  France,  and  had  9 
handsome  body  of  men  given  to  him. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

SOME  OF  THE  GARRISON  OF  BOUCHAIN  DEFEAT  A  BODY  OF  SOLDIERS 
FROM  MORTAGNE,*  BEFORE  THE  TOWN  OF  CONDE. 

When  all  these  lords  above-mentioned,  and  many  others,  were 
come  to  Arras,  the  king  of  France  advanced  to  a  small  river,  which 
is  about  three  leagues  distant  from  Tournay.  It  was  veiy  deep,  and 
the  country  about  it  so  marshy,  that  it  could  not  be  crossed,  but  by  a 
very  narrow  causeway,  on  which  two  men  would  have  difficulty  to 
pass  abreast.  The  king  and  his  army  encamped  in  the  fields,  as  they 
could  not  cross  this  river.  The  next  day  they  remained  there  also; 
and  the  lords  about  the  king  held  a  council,  on  the  best  means  of 
building  bridges,  to  pass  over  this  river  and  the  quagmires  in  safety. 
They  sent  some  knights  and  armed  men  to  examine  the  passages,  who, 
after  having  well  considered  them,  reported  that  it  would  be  pains 
thrown  away,  and  that  there  was  no  other  means  of  crossing  this  river 
and  country,  but  by  the  Pont-i-Tressin.  Everything,  therefore,  re. 
mained  as  before,  and  each  lord  took  up  his  quarters  among  his  own 
men.  The  news  was  soon  spread  abroad,  that  the  king  of  France 
and  his  army  were  encamped  between  the  bridges  of  Tressin  and 
Bouvines,  with  the  intention  of  giving  his  enemies  battle  ;  so  that  all 
men  of  honor,  who  were  desirous  of  fame,  went  and  joined  one  side 
or  other,  as  pleased  them  best.  Three  German  knights,  who  were  in 
garrison  atBouchain,  heard,  as  others  had  done,  that  the  two  kings 
were  near  each  other,  and  it  was  thought  they  would  fight.  Upon 
which  two  of  them  urged  and  entreated  their  companion  that  he 
would  consent  to  remain  in  Bouchain,  to  guard  and  preserve  it  until 
they  returned,  and  that  they  would  make  an  excursion  as  far  as 
Tournay,  to  seek  adventures,  and  to  see  how  things  were  going  on. 

The  two  knights  set  out,  whose  names  were  sir  Courrat  d 'Astra  and 
sir  Courrat  de  Lancenuch  ;t  they  rode  till  they  came  to  Estampons, 
above  Valenciennes,  for  they  were  desirous  of  crossing  the  Scheld  at 
Cond6.  Between  Fresnes  and  Estampons  they  heard  a  noise,  and 
met  many  people  running  away;  upon  which  they  spurred  their 
horses,  and  pushed  on  toward  the  place  from  whence  the  outciy 
came,  with  their  whole  company.  They  were  altogether  about 
twenty-five  lances.  They  inquired  of  the  first  they  met  of  the  mean- 
ing of  all  the  noise  and  flight :  "  Oh  Lord,  gentlemen,"'  said  they, 
"  the  soldiers  from  Mortagne  have  made  an  incursion  upon  us,  and 
have  collected  a  large  booty  in  this  neighborhood,  which  they  are 
driving  to  their  fortress,  together  with  many  prisoners  they  have 
taken."  The  two  knights  asked  if  they  could  conduct  them  to  the 
road  these  soldiers  were  going  ?  Upon  their  answering  in  the  affirm- 
ative, they  pursued  the  French  of  Mortagne,  and  followed  these 
honest  men,  who  showed  them  a  way  through  the  woods,  so  that  they 
gained  ground  upon  them,  near  to  N6tre-Dame-aux.Bois.  The 
French  were  full  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  and  they  v/ere  driving 
before  them  two  hundred  large  cattle,  with  some  peasants,  prisoners. 
Their  captain  was  a  knight  from  Burgundy,  called  sir  John  de  Frelais, 
under  the  orders  of  the  lord  of  Beaujeu.  As  soon  as  the  Germans 
perceived  them  they  set  up  a  loud  shout,  and  rushed  on  full  gallop. 
The  combat  was  veiy  sharp,  for  the  Burgundy  knight  made  a  gallant 
defence,  as  well  as  some  of  his  company,  but  not  all,  for  several  of 
them  betook  themselves  to  flight ;  but  they  were  so  closely  pursued 
by  the  Germans  and  peasants  of  the  country,  who  had  armed  them- 
selves with  stakes,  that  few  escaped  death.  Sir  John  de  Frelais  waa 
taken,  and  all  the  booty  recaptured  and  given  to  the  proprietors,  who 
were  very  thankful  to  the  Germans  ever  after.  The  knights  then 
went  forward  to  Tournay,  where  they  were  very  well  received. 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

SIR  WILLIAM  DE  BAILLEUL  AND  SIR  VAUFLART  D£  LA  CROIX  MAKB 

AN  EXCURSION  TO  FONT-A-TRESSIN. 

Soon  after  the  king  of  France  had  taken  up  his  quarters,  with  hia 
army,  near  the  bridge  of  Bouvines,  a  company  of  Hainaulters  put 
themselves  in  motion  by  the  exhortations  of  sir  Vauflart  de  la  Croix, 
who  told  them  he  knew  all  the  country  well,  and  he  could  lead  them 
to  a  part  of  the  French  army  which  they  would  be  sure  of  conquer- 
ing. About  one  hundred  and  twenty  of  them,  knights  and  esquires, 
set  out  one  day  through  love  to  each  other,  to  do  some  deeds  of 

*  Mortagne— a.  small  town  in  Flanders,  near  the  confluence  of  the  Scarpe  and  Scheld. 
three  leagues  from  Tournay. 

t  Sir  Courrat  d'Astra  and  sir  Courrat  de  Lancenuch.  The  names  of  these  knighti 
are,  in  the  46th  chapter,  said  to  have  been  Conrad.  "  Courrat"  is  found  in  both  placet, 
in  Lord  Bemers  and  D'Sauvage ;  but  ia  the  latter  it  is  corrected  ia  a  narsiQaJ  net*.-* 
Ed. 


46 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


•rms,  and  advanced  toward  Pont-Ji-Tressin.  They  made  the  lord 
of  Bailleul  their  captain,  and  it  was  under  his  banner  that  they  were 
to  enlist. 

That  same  morning,  some  of  the  Liegeois  made  also  an  excursion, 
under  the  command  of  sir  Robert  de  Bailleul,  brother-german  to  the 
above-mentioned  sir  William  de  Bailleul,  for  he  had  made  a  promise 
to  do  this  to  the  bishop  of  Liege,  and  was  bound  to  execute  it  with 
his  whole  company.  The  Liegeois  had  passed  Pont.a,-Tressin,  were 
foraging  for  their  horses,  and  looking  out  to  see  if  they  could  find 
any  chance  to  profit  by.  The  Hainaulters  had  rode  on,  and  passed 
ihe  bridge,  without  meeting  with  any  one  ;  for  there  was  such  a  fog 
that  they  could  not  distinguish  anything  at  the  distance  of  a  lance's 
len,^th.  When  all  had  passed  the  bridge,  they  ordered  sir  William 
de  Bailleul,  and  his  banner,  to  remain  there,  and  sir  Vauflart  de  la 
Croix,  sir  Raflet  de  Monceaux,  and  sir  John  de  Verchin,  to  advance 
as  far  as  the  quarters  of  the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  bishop  of  Liege, 
which  were  near  the  bridge,  and  to  attack  them.  The  lord  of  Rode- 
mach  had  had  the  guard  that  night  of  the  army  of  the  king  of  Bohe. 
mia,  and  was  on  the  point  of  retiring,  when  the  light. horse  of  the 
Hainaulters  appeared.  They  attacked  them,  as  they  came  up,  very 
valiantly,  and  they  were  repulsed  also  by  the  Liegeois.  The  conflict 
was  sharp,  and  the  Hainaulters  behaved  themselves  well.  To  secure 
a  retreat,  however,  to  their  banner,  the  Hainaulters  drew  toward  the 
bridge,  where  they  were  followed  by  those  of  Liege  and  Luxembourg, 
and  the  engagement  was  renewed.  Sir  William  de  Bailleul  was  ad- 
vised to  recross  the  bridge  with  his  banner,  for  many  of  his  people 
remained  there  ;  and  many  a  gallant  deed  was  performed,  many  a 
capture  made,  and  many  a  rescue.  Sir  Vauflart  unluckily  was  not 
able  to  gain  the  passage  of  the  bridge,  so  he  got  out  of  the  crowd, 
and  saved  himself  the  best  way  he  could,  by  taking  a  road  he  was 
acquainted  with,  and  hiding  himself  among  thorns  and  quagmires, 
where  he  remained  a  considerable  time.  The  rest  still  continued 
the  combat ;  but  the  Liegeois,  and  those  from  Luxembourg,  had 
overthrown  sir  William  de  Bailleul. 

While  this  was  passing,  sir  Robert's  company,  who  had  been  out 
foraging,  returned,  and,  hearing  the  noise,  came  to  the  bridge.  Sir 
Robert  oj'dered  his  banner  to  advance,  which  was  carried  by  a  squire 
called  James  de  Forsines,  crying  out,  "  Moriennes."  The  Hain- 
aulters,  who  were  much  heated,  perceiving  the  banner  of  Moriennes, 
which  is  quite  straight,  thought  it  was  their  own,  which  they  had 
been  ordered  to  rally  under,  for  there  is  but  very  little  difference  be- 
tween the  two  ;  the  Morienne  arms  having  bars  counterbarred  with 
two  chevrons,  gules,  and  the  chevron  of  sir  Robert  had  on  it  a  small 
cross  or.  The  Hainaulters  made  a  sad  mistake,  and  ran  into  the 
midst  of  sir  Robert's  troop,  who  received  them  most  fiercely,  repulsed 
and  discomfited  them.  They  lost,  on  their  side,  sir  John  de  Vargny, 
sir  Walter  de  Pont-Ji.l'Arche,  sir  William  de  Pipempoix,  sir  John  de 
Soire,  sir  Daniel  de  Bleze,  sir  Race  de  Monceaux,  sir  Lewis  Dampelu, 
and  many  other  knights  and  squires.  Sir  William  de  Bailleul  saved 
himself  in  the  best  manner  he  could,  but  he  lost  a  great  many  of  his 
men.  Sir  Vauflart  de  la  Croix,  who  hid  himself  among  the  reeds  in 
the  marshes,  hoped  to  have  remained  there  until  the  night,  but  he 
was  perceived  by  some  troopers,  who  were  riding  through  these 
marshes  :  they  made  such  a  shouting  and  noise,  that  sir  Vauflart 
came  out  and  surrendered  himself  to  them,  who  led  him  to  the  army, 
and  gave  him  up  to  their  commander.  He  detained  him  a  whole  day 
in  his  quarters,  and  would  willingly,  through  pity,  have  saved  him, 
as  he  knew  his  head  would  probably  suffer.  But  the  king  of  France, 
having  heard  of  it,  wished  to  take  cognizance  of  it  himself ;  so  sir 
Vauflart  was  given  up  to  him,  and  the  king  sent  him  to  Lisle,  where, 
as  he  had  done  much  harm  to  the  inhabitants,  they  would  not  accept 
of  any  ransom,  but  put  him  to  death. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

THE  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  ATTACKS  THE  FORTRESS  OF  MORTAGNE  IN 
VARIOUS  MAKNERS. 

The  king  of  France  was  much  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  sir  Robert 
de  Bailleul,  and  his  defeat  of  the  Hainaulters.  Shortly  afterwards, 
the  earl  of  Hainault,  sir  John  his  uncle  the  seneschal  of  Hainault, 
with  full  six  hundred  lances,  Hainaulters  and  Germans,  set  out  from 
the  siege  before  Tournay.  The  earl  had  sent  orders  for  those  of 
Valenciennes  to  take  another  route,  and  place  themselves  between 
the  Scarpe  and  the  Scheld,  to  attack  the  town  of  Mortagne.  They 
came  there  in  a  large  body,  and  brought  with  them  many  engines, 
to  throw  things  into  the  place.  T  have  before  told  how  the  lord  of 
Beaujeu  had  been  sent  thither  as  governor :  he  had  expected  an  at- 
tack,  from  the  situation  of  Mortagne  upon  the  Scheld,  and  bordering 
upon  Hainault,  and  had  driven  upward  of  twelve  hundred  piles  into 
the  bed  of  the  river,  to  prevent  its  navigation.  It  was  not  long  before 
the  earl  and  his  Hainaulters  arrived  on  one  side  of  the  town,  and  the 
Valenciennois  on  the  other:  they  made  preparations  for  an  immediate 
attack.  The  Valenciennois  ordered  their  cross-bowmen  to  shoot, 
and  advance  to  the  barriers ;  but  they  were  unable  to  do  so,  for  the 
wide  and  deep  trenches  which  had  been  made  before  them.  They 
then  bethought  themselves  to  cross  the  Scarpe  at  any  rate  below 
Chateau  I'Abbaie,  and  passing  near  St.  Amand,  to  make  an  assault 
upon  the  gate  which  opens  toward  Mande.   This  they  executed ; 


and  full  four  hundred  light  troops  armed  crossed  the  river,  and  Mor* 
tagne's  three  gates  were  besieged.  The  weakest  was  certainly  that 
leading  to  Mande  ;  however,  that  was  tolerably  strong. 

At  that  post  the  lord  of  Beaujeu  placed  himself ;  for  he  knew  that 
all  the  rest  were  safe.  He  had  armed  himself  with  a  very  stout  lance, 
having  the  head  of  tempered  steel,  and  on  the  under  side  a  sharp 
hook,  so  that,  when  he  made  his  stroke,  he  could  fix  the  hook  into 
the  jackets,  or  armor,  of  those  who  auacked,  draw  them  to  him,  and 
make  them  fall  into  the  river.  By  ti  ls  means,  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  he  caught  and  destroyed  more  ihan  twelve  of  the  assailants. 
At  this  gate,  the  conflict  was  much  more  severe  than  anywhere  else, 
and  the  earl  of  Hainault  was  ignorant  of  it :  he  was  hard  by  toward 
Brismal,  drawn  out  in  order  of  battle  upon  the  bank  of  the  Scheld. 
The  lords  took  counsel  how  they  might  draw  out  the  piles,  either  by 
force  or  ingenuity,  from  the  bed  of  the  river,  so  that  they  might  ad 
vance  upon  it  up  to  the  walls  of  the  town.  They  ordered  an  engine 
to  be  made  in  a  large  vessel,  to  draw  them  out  one  after  another ; 
and  all  the  carpenters  were  directly  sef  upon  this  business.  This 
same  day  the  Valenciennois,  on  their  part,  erected  a  handsome  engine, 
which  cast  stones  into  the  town  and  castle,  and  much  annoyed  the 
inhabitants  of  Mortagne.  In  this  manner  passed  the  first  day,  and 
the  following  night  in  assaulting  and  devising  upon  the  best  means 
to  molest  the  town. 

On  the  morrow,  they  returned  to  the  attack  on  all  sides.  The  third 
day  the  vessel  and  engine  were  ready  to  draw  out  the  piles,  and  those 
ordered  upon  that  duty  were  set  to  work,  but  they  had  so  much  trouble 
and  labor  in  drawing  out  one,  that  the  lords  thought  they  should  never 
accomplish  it,  and  therefore  made  them  desist.  There  was,  at  that 
time,  a  very  able  engineer  at  Mortagne,  who,  having  considered  the 
machine  of  the  Valenciennois,  and  how  much  it  annoyed  the  town, 
for  it  was  perpetually  in  action,  made  another  in  the  castle,  which 
was  not  very  large,  but  well  made  and  tempered,  and  so  well  pointed, 
that  it  was  used  only  three  times ;  the  first  stone  fell  within  twelve 
paces  of  the  engine  of  the  Valenciennois ;  the  second  was  nearer  to 
the  box ;  and  the  third  was  so  well  aimed,  that  it  struck  the  machine 
upon  the  shaft,  and  split  it  in  two.  The  soldiers  of  Mortagne  made 
a  great  shouting  at  this  event.  The  Hainaulters  were  thus  two  days 
and  two  nights  before  Mortagne  without  conquering  any  part  of  it. 
The  earl  and  his  uncle  thought  it  advisable  to  return  toward  Tournay, 
which  they  did ;  and  the  Valenciennois  went  back  to  their  town, 
whence  they  had  come. 


CHAPTER  LX. 

THE  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  TAKES  THE  TOWN  OF  ST.  AMAND  DURINO  THE 

SIEGE  OF  TOURNAY. 

Three  days  after  the  earl  of  Hainault  had  been  returned  from 
before  Mortagne,  he  made  a  request  to  his  companions,  that  they 
would  come  with  him  to  St.  Amand ;  for  he  had  received  many 
complaints  of  the  soldiers  of  St.  Amand  having  burnt  the  monastery 
of  Hanon,  and  of  their  attempt  to  do  the  same  at  Vicoigne,  as  well 
as  of  many  other  vexations  which  they  had  committed  upon  the  bor. 
ders  of  Hainault.  The  earl  set  out  from  the  siege  of  Tournay,  with 
three  thousand  combatants,  and  came  before  St.  Amand  by  the  way 
of  Mortagne,  which  town  was  only  inclosed  with  a  palisade.  A 
knight  from  Languedoc,  and  seneschal  of  Carcassonne,  was  governor 
of  it,  and  he  had  told  the  monks  of  the  abbey,  as  well  as  the  inhabit, 
ants,  that  it  was  not  tenable  against  any  body  of  men ;  not  that  he 
meant  to  give  it  up,  but  on  the  contrary,  to  defend  it  as  long  as  he 
could,  and  mentioned  it  merely  as  a  piece  of  information.  These 
words  were  not  much  attended  to,  or  believed ;  however,  he  had 
some  time  before  sent  to  Mortagne  all  the  jewels  of  the  monastery, 
and  thither  went  also  the  abbot  and  his  monks,  who  were  not  very 
well  calculated  to  defend  themselves. 

The  Valenciennois,  who  had  been  ordered  by  the  earl  their  lord  to 
be  before  St.  Amand  on  a  certain  day,  as  he  would  be  there  to  meet 
them,  came  with  twelve  thousand  combatants,  and  posting  themselves 
before  the  town,  armed  all  the  cross-bowmen,  and  made  them  advance 
toward  the  bridge  over  the  Scarpe.  The  conflict  was  here  very  sharp : 
it  lasted  all  that  day,  without  the  Valenciennois  being  able  to  make 
any  impression ;  but  they  had  a  great  many  of  their  men  killed  and 
wounded,  and  the  besieged,  mocking  them,  called  out,  "  Go  your 
ways,  and  drink  your  good  ale."  Toward  the  evening  they  retired 
from  before  the  town,  much  wearied  and  surprised  that  they  had  not 
heard  any  tidings  of  their  lord ;  they  called  a  council,  and  resolved 
to  return  back  to  their  own  town.  On  the  morrow  after  their  de- 
parture, the  earl  of  Hainault  arrived,  as  has  been  said,  by  the  way 
of  Mortagne,  and  he  immediately  began  the  attack  :  it  was  so  violent, 
that  the  barriers  w^ere  instantly  won,  and  they  advanced  to  the  gate 
which  opens  toward  Mortagne.  The  earl  and  his  uncle  headed  this 
attack ;  they  fought  most  valiantly,  and  spared  none.  Each  of  them 
at  this  place  received  two  such  blows,  from  stones  thrown'  down  upon 
them,  that  their  helmets  were  split  through,  and  themselves  stunned. 
One  present  then  said  to  the  earl,  "  Sir,  we  shall  never  do  anything 
efl'ectual  in  this  place,  for  the  gate  is  very  strong,  the  passage  narrow, 
and  it  will  cost  you  too  many  of  your  people  to  gain  it ;  but  if  you 
will  order  some  large  beams  of  wood  to  be  brought,  and  shod  with 
iron  in  the  manner  of  piles,  and  strike  with  them  against  the  walla 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fcc. 


4/ 


of  the  monastery,  I  will  promise  you  that  you  will  make  breaches  in 
many  places :  if  once  we  get  into  the  monastery,  the  tov,^n  is  ours, 
for  there  is  nothing  to  stop  us  between  it  and  the  town."  The  earl 
ordered  this  advice  to  be  followed,  for  he  perceived  it  was  reasonable, 
and  the  shortest  method  of  getting  possession  of  the  town.  Great 
beams  of  oak  were  brought,  formed,  and  sharpened  like  piles,  and 
to  each  were  ordered  twenty  or  thirty  men,  who  bearing  it  in  their 
hands,  retreated  some  paces,  and  then  ran  with  it  with  great  force 
against  the  wall,  which  they  battered  down  in  many  places,  so  that 
thev  entered  valiantly  and  crossed  a  small  rivulet. 

The  seneschal  of  Carcassonne  was  there,  with  his  banner  displayed 
before  him,  which  was  gules,  with  a  chef  argent,  three  chevrons  in 
chief,  and  an  indented  border,  argent,  and  near  him  were  collected 
many  companions  from  his  own  country,  who  received  the  Hainault- 
ers  very  gallantly,  and  fought  as  well  as  they  were  able,  but  it  was 
in  vain,  as  they  were  overpowered  by  numbers.  It  may  be  worth 
remembering,  that,  on  their  entering  the  monastery,  there  remained 
a  monk,  called  sir  Froissart,  who  did  wonders,  killing  and  wounding, 
at  one  of  the  breaches  where  he  had  posted  himself,  upwai-d  of  eigh- 
teen, so  that  no  one  durst  venture  to  pass  through :  at  last  he  was 
forced  lo  fly,  for  he  perceived  that  the  Hainaulters  were  entering  the 
monastery  by  various  other  breaches ;  the  monk,  therefore,  made  oflf 
as  fast  as  he  could,  and  saved  himself  in  Mortagne.  As  soon  as  the 
earl,  sir  John,  and  the  knights  of  Hainault,  had  entered  the  monas- 
tery, the  earl  ordered  no  quarter  to  be  given,  so  much  was  he  enraged 
at  the  violences  they  had  committed  in  his  territories.  The  town 
was  soon  filled  with  soldiers,  who  pursued  all  they  met  from  street  to 
street,  and  from  house  to  house  ;  very  few  escaped  being  put  to  death. 
The  seneschal  was  slain  under  his  banner,  and  upward  of  two  hun- 
dred  men  with  him.    The  earl  returned  that  evening  to  Tournay. 

On  the  morrow,  the  men-at-arms  of  Valenciennes,  and  the  com- 
monalty, came  to  St.  Amand,  burnt  the  town,  the  monastery,  and 
the  great  minster :  breaking  and  destroying  all  the  bells,  of  which 
there  were  numbers  of  very  good  and  melodious  ones.  The  earl  of 
Hainault  made  another  excursion  from  the  siege  of  Tournay,  with 
about  six  hundred  men-at-arms,  in  order  to  burn  Orchies,  Landas, 
and  Le  Celle.  He  afterwards  crossed,  with  his  army,  the  river 
Scarpe  above  Hanon,  and  entering  France,  came  before  a  large  and 
rich  monastery,  at  Marchiennes,  of  which  sir  Ayme  de  Vervaulx  was 
governor,  who  had  with  him  a  detachment  of  cross-bowmen  from 
Douay.  The  attack  was  violent,  for  the  knight  had  strongly  forti. 
fied  the  first  gate,  which  was  surrounded  by  wide  and  deep  ditches, 
and  the  French  and  monks  withinside  defended  themselves  valiantly. 
The  Hainaulters  exerted  themselves  much ;  and,  having  procured 
boats,  they  by  this  means  gained  entrance  into  the  monastery,  but  a 
German  knight,  attached  to  the  lord  of  Fauquemont,  was  drowned ; 
his  name  was  sir  Bacho  de  la  Wiere.  At  the  attack  of  the  gate,  the 
earl,  his  uncle  the  seneschal  of  Hainault,  and  many  others,  proved 
themselves  such  good  knights,  that  the  gate  was  gained,  sir  Ayme 
slain,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  others.  Many  monks  who  were 
there  were  captured,  the  monasteiy  pillaged,  and  burnt,  as  well  as 
the  village.    The  earl  after  this  returned  with  his  army  to  Tournay. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

SIR  CHARLES  DE  MONTMORENCY,  AND  MANY  OTHERS  OF  THE  FRENCH, 
CAPTURED  AT  PGNT-A-TRESSIN. 

The  siege  of  Tournay  lasted  a  long  time,  and  the  town  held  out 
well ;  but  the  king  of  England  thought  he  must  gain  it,  for  he  knew 
that  there  were  within  it  great  numbers  of  men-at-arms,  and  a  scar- 
city of  provision,  which  would  oblige  them  to  yield  through  hunger. 
But  others  said,  that  they  would  find  supplies  through  the  country  of 
the  Brabanters,  who  permitted  frequent  and  large  quantities  of  pro- 
visions to  pass  through  their  army,  and  even  to  enter  the  town. 
Those  from  Brussels  and  Louvain  were  quite  weary  of  remaining 
there  so  long,  and  petitioned  the  marshal  of  their  army  for  leave  to 
return  to  Brabant.  The  marshal  replied,  that  he  was  very  willing 
to  consent  to  their  departure,  but  they  must  leave  their  arms  and  ac- 
coutrements behind  them.  This  made  them  so  ashamed,  that  they 
never  again  repeated  their  request.  During  this  siege,  the  Germans 
made  an  excursion  toward  Pont-i-Tressin,  where  sir  Robert  de  Bail- 
leul  had  defeated  the  Hainaulters,  The  lord  of  Rauderondenc,  sir 
John  of  Rauderondenc  his  son,  at  that  time  a  squire,  sir  John  de 
Randebourgh,  a  sqtiire  also,  and  tutor  to  the  lord  of  Rauderondenc's 
son,  sir  Arnold  de  Bacqueghen,  sir  Reginald  d'Escouvenort,  sir 
Courrat  d'  Astra,  sir  Bastien  de  Basties,  Candrelier  his  brother,  the 
lord  Strauren  de  Leurne,  with  many  others,  from  the  duchies  of  Ju- 
liers  and  Gueldres,  held  a  conference  together,  and  resolved  to  make 
an  excursion  on  the  morrow,  by  break  of  day ;  for  which  purpose 
they  armed,  and  prepared  themselves  well  that  night. 

Some  knights- bachelors*  from  Hainault  joined  them;  among 

*  The  word  bachelor,  from  whence  has  come  bachelier,  does  not  signify  bas  chevalier, 
but  a  knight  who  has  not  the  number  of  bachelles  of  land  requisite  to  display  a  banner ; 
that  is  to  say,  four  bachelles.  The  bacheile  was  composed  of  ten  maz  or  meix  (farms, 
or  domains,)  each  of  which  contained  a  sufficiency  of  land  for  the  work  of  two  oxen  du- 
ring a  whole  year— GZoss.  du  droit.  Fr.  de  Laurica. 

Bovatus  terras.  Tantum  esse  quantum  bos  unus  colat;  sex  bovat©  quantum  sex. 
In  vet.  autem  statutorum  mess,  ad  compositionem  mensurarum,  sic  nolatur.  Octo  bo- 
Tata  t«rra  faciunt  carucatam  terrse.  octo  carucatffi  faciuntUQUm  feodum  militis,  xviii. 
Mrs  feciunt  bovatam  ten^.-^Spelmanni  Olossariutiu 


whom  were  sir  Florent  de  Beanrieu,  sir  Latas  de  la  Haye,  marshal  of 
the  army,  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  sir  Oulphart  de  Guistelles,  sir 
Robert  Glewes,  from  the  county  of  Los,  at  that  time  only  a  squire, 
and  many  more ;  amounting  altogether  to  upward  of  three  hundred 
good  men-at-arms.    They  came  to  Pont-i-Tressin,  which  they 
crossed  without  loss  :  they  then  held  a  council,  on  what  would  he 
the  most  advantageous  plan  for  them  to  beat  up  and  skirmish  with 
the  army  of  the  French.    It  was  determined,  that  the  lord  of  Rau. 
derondenc,  and  his  son,  sir  Henry  de  Kalkren,  a  mercenary  knight, 
sir  Thilman  de  Saussy,  sir  Oulphart  de  Guistelles,  sir  I'Alleman  bas- 
tard of  Hainault,  sir  Robert  Glewes,  and  Jacquelot  de  Thiaulx, 
should  act  as  light-horse,  and  skirmish  up  to  the  tents  of  the  French  ; 
that  the  rest  of  the  knights  and  squires,  who  might  amount  to  three 
hundred,  should  remain  at  the  bridge,  to  keep  and  defend  that  pass, 
in  case  of  any  attack.    This  advanced  body  then  set  out :  they  were 
forty  persons  altogether,  well  mounted  upon  handsome  and  strong 
chargers  :  they  rode  on  till  they  came  to  the  French  camp,  when 
they  immediately  dashed  in,  and  began  to  cut  down  tents  and  pavil, 
ions,  and  do  every  possible  damage,  by  skirmishing  with  all  that 
opposed  them.    That  night,  two  great  barons,  the  lord  of  Montmo- 
rency  and  the  lord  of  Saulieu,  had  the  watch,  and  were  with  their 
guard,  when  the  Germans  fell  upon  them.    As  soon  as  they  heard 
the  noise,  they  and  their  banners  moved  toward  it. 

When  the  lord  of  Rauderondenc  saw  them  approach,  he  turned  hia 
horse  about,  and  ordered  his  pennon  and  his  party  to  push  for  the 
bridge,  the  French  following  him  closely.  In  this  chase,  the  French 
captured  sir.  Oulphart  de  Guistelles,  for  he  could  not  follow  their 
track,  his  sight  being  indifferent.  He  was  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
and  made  prisoner,  as  were  two  esquires,  of  the  names  of  Mondrop 
and  Jacquelot  de  Thiaulx.  The  French  galloped  after  them,  but 
the  Germans  escaped ;  and,  being  scarcely  more  than  half  an  acre 
separated  from  them,  they  could  plainly  hear  them  crying  out,  "  Ha, 
gentlemen,  you  shall  not  return  as  easy  as  you  came."  Then  one 
of  his  party  rode  up  to  the  lord  of  Rauderondenc,  and  said,  "  Sir 
consider  what  you  are  about,  or  the  French  will  cut  us  off  from  the 
bridge."  The  lord  of  Rauderondenc  replied,  "  If  they  know  one 
road  to  it,  I  know  another ;"  and,  turning  to  his  right,  led  his  party 
along  a  road  tolerably  well  beaten,  which  brought  them  straight  to 
the  river  before  mentioned,  which  is  very  deep,  and  surrounded  by 
marshes.  On  their  coming  thither,  they  found  they  could  not  ford  it, 
so  that  they  must  return,  and  pass  over  the  bridge.  The  French, 
thinking  to  cut  off  and  take  the  Germans,  went  on  full  gallop  toward 
the  bridge.  When  they  were  come  near  to  it,  and  saw  the  large 
3ody  of  men  waiting  for  them,  they  said  to  one  another,  "We  are 
making  a  foolish  pursuit,  and  may  easily  lose  more  than  we  can 
gain."  Upon  which  many  turned  back,  particularly  the  banner 
3earer  of  the  lord  of  Saulieu,  as  well  as  that  lord  himself.  But  th< 
ord  of  Montmorency  would  not  retire,  but  pushed  forward  courage 
ously,  and,  with  his  party,  attacked  the  Germans.  This  attack  v/a;. 
very  fierce  on  both  sides,  and  each  party  had  many  unhorsed.  Whik 
they  were  engaged,  the  light  troops  made  a  circuit,  and  fell  upon 
their  flank :  notwithstanding  this,  and  the  hard  blows  given,  the  ' 
French  stood  their  ground.  But  sir  Reginald  d'Escouvenort,  know, 
ing  the  banner  of  Montmorency,  under  which  the  knight  was,  with 
sword  in  hand,  dealing  his  blows  about  him,  came  u°pon  his  right 
hand,  and,  with  his  left  hand  seizing  the  reins  of  his  horse,  stuck 
spurs  into  his  own,  and  drew  him  out  of  the  combat.  The  lord  of 
Montmorency  gave  many  blows  with  his  sword  upon  the  helmet  and 
back  of  sir  Reginald,  which  at  once  broke  and  received  them.  How- 
ever, the  lord  of  Montmorency  remained  his  prisoner,  and  the  Ger. 
mans  fought  so  well,  that  they  maintained  their  ground,  and  made 
fourscore  gentlemen  prisoners.  They  then  repassed  the  bridge  with- 
out hindrance,  and  returned  to  Tournay,  where  each  retired  to  hia 
own  quarters. 


CHAPTER  LXIL 

the  FLEMINGS  ADVANCE  TO  ST.  OMER  DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  TOURNAS. 

We  will  now  relate  an  adventure  which  happened  to  the  Flemings,' 
under  command  of  sir  Robert  d'Artois  and  sir  Henry  de  Flandres. 
They  amounted  to  upward  of  forty  thousand,  from  the  towns  of 
Ypres,  Poperingue,  Malines,  Cassel,  and  Castlewick  of  Bergues 
These  Flemings  were  encamped  in  great  array  in  the  valley  of  Cas- 
sel,  to  oppose  the  French  garrisons  which  king  Philip  had  sent  into 
St.  Omer,  St.  Venant,  Aire,  and  other  towns  and  fortresses  in  that 
neighborhood.  By  the  king  of  France's  orders,  the  dauphin  of  Au- 
vergne,  the  lords  of  Kaleuhen,  Montay,  Rochefort,  the  viscount  de 
Touars,  and  many  other  knights  from  Auvergne  and  Limousin, 
posted  themselves  in  St.  Omer.  In  St.  Venant,  and  in  Aire,  there 
were  also  a  great  many  knights.  The  Flemings  frequently  skir- 
mished with  the  French  ;  and  one  day,  to  the  number  of  four  or  five 
thousand  lightly  armed,  they  came  to  the  suburbs  of  St.  Omer,  pulled 
down  many  houses,  and  pillaged  wherever  they  could.  The  alarm 
was  instantly  spread  in  the  town :  the  lords  who  were  there  soon 
armed  themselves  and  their  men,  and  sallied  out  at  the  gate  opposite 
to  where  the  Flemings  were.  They  might  amount  to  about  six 
banners,  two  hundred  armed  with  helmets,  and  six  hundred  infantry. 
They  made  a  circuit  round  St.  Omer,  as  their  guides,  who  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  road,  led  them,  and  came  opportunely  upon  the 


48 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   PRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Flemings,  who  were  busily  employed  in  collecting  everything  they 
could  find  in  the  town  of  Arques,  which  is  close  to  St.  Omer,  so  that 
ihev  were  dispersed  about,  without  officers,  and  without  order.  The 
Fre  ich  attacked  them  thus  unawares,  with  banners  displayed,  and 
lances  in  their  rests,  in  regular  order,  crying  out,  "Clermont,  Cler- 
mont,  for  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne." 

When  the  Flemings  heard  this,  they  were  sore  alarmed ;  and,  not 
attempting  to  rally  in  any  order,  they  fled  as  fast  as  they  could,  throw- 
ing down  all  the  pillage  they  had  gotten.  The  French  pursued  them, 
and  killed  and  knocked  them  down  in  great  numbers.  This  pursuit 
lasted  full  two  leagues  :  there  wei-e  four  thousand  eight  hundred  slain, 
and  four  hundred  captured,  who  were  carried  to  St.  Omer,  and  there 
imprisoned.  When  those  few,  who  had  escaped,  arrived  at  their  own 
army,  and  related  what  had  happened  to  them,  it  soon  came  to  the 
ears  of  their  captains,  who  told  them  they  had  deserved  what  had 
befallen  them,  for  they  had  done  this  without  orders,  and  without  a 
leader.  About  midnight,  as  these  Flemings  were  asleep  in  their  tents, 
so  sudden  an  alarm  and  fright  came  upon  them,  that  they  all  got  up, 
and  could  not  make  sufficient  haste  to  decamp.  They  directly  pulled 
down  their  tents  and  pavilions,  flung  them  into  the  baggage-wagons, 
and  took  to  their  heels ;  without  waiting  for  any  one,  or  keeping  any 
order  or  regular  road.  When  the  two  commanders  heard  of  this, 
they  got  up  in  the  greatest  haste,  and  ordered  large  fires  and  torches 
to  be  lighted :  they  mounted  their  horses,  and,  galloping  after  the 
Flemings,  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  tell  us  what  has  ailed  you,  that  you  fly 
thus,  when  no  one  pursues  you ;  you  ought  to  think  yourselves  very 
secure,  and  yet  you  are  still  going  on.  Return  back,  for  God's  sake  : 
you  are  exceedingly  to  blame,  to  run  away  without  being  pursued." 
But,  notwithstanding  all  their  entreaties,  they  would  not  stop,  and 
each  took  the  nearest  way  he  could  find  to  his  own  home.  These 
lords,  perceiving  they  could  not  prevail  with  them,  ordered  their  bag- 
gage  to  be  packed  up  in  the  wagons,  and  came  to  the  siege  of  Tour- 
nay,  where  they  related  to  the  chiefs  what  had  happened  to  the  Flem- 
ings, which  surprised  all :  some  said,  they  must  have  been  be\vitched. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

THE  SEEGE  CF  TOURNAY  RAISED,  BY  MEANS  OF  A  TRUCE. 

The  siege  of  Tournay  had  lasted  a  long  time  ;  eleven  weeks  all  but 
three  days :  when  the  lady  of  John  de  Valois,  sister  to  the  king  of 
France,  and  mother  to  the  earl  of  Hainault,  took  great  pains  with 
both  parties  to  make  up  a  peace,  so  that  they  might  separate  without 
a  battle.  The  good  lady  had  frequently,  on  her  knees,  besought  it 
of  the  king  of  France,  and  afterwards  came  to  the  lords  of  the  em- 
pire, especially  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  and  the  duke  of  Juliers,  who 
had  married  her  daughter,  and  to  the  lord  John  of  Hainault.  She  at 
last  so  far  prevailed,  by  the  help  and  assistance  of  the  lord  Lewis 
d'Augimont,  who  was  well  beloved  by  both  parties,  that  a  day  was 
fixed  for  a  negotiation,  when  each  of  the  parties  was  to  send  five  well- 
qualified  persons  to  treat  upon  the  best  means  of  bringing  about  a 
reconciliation,  and  a  truce  for  three  days  was  agreed  upon.  These 
commissioners  were  to  meet  at  a  chapel,  situated  in  the  fields,  called 
Esplotin.  On  the  day  appointed,  having  heard  mass,  they  assembled 
after  dinner,  and  took  the  lady  with  them.  On  the  part  of  the  king 
of  France,  there  came  Charles,  king  of  Bohemia,  Charles,  earl  of 
Alen9on,  the  king's  brother,  the  bishop  of  Liege,  thei  earl  of  Flan- 
ders,  and  the  earl  of  Armagnac.  On  the  part  of  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, there  came  the  duke  of  Brabant,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  the 
duke  of  Gueldres,  the  duke  of  Juliers,  and  the  lord  John  of  Hainault. 

When  they  had  all  entered  this  chapel,  they  saluted  each  other 
most  politely,  with  every  mark  of  respect :  they  then  began  on  the 
business,  and  the  whole  day  passed  in  discussing  the  best  means  to 
accomplish  what  they  were  met  for.  The  lady  Joan  entreated  of 
them  respectfully,  but  with  earnestness,  that  they  would  exert  them- 
selves to  bring  about  a  peace  :  this  first  day,  however,  passed  away 
without  anything  being  decided,  when  they  all  separated,  promising 
to  return  on  the  morrow.  The  next  day  they  came  to  their  appoint- 
ment,  began  upon  the  treaty  as  before,  and  fell  upon  some  arrange- 
ments which  seemed  likely  to  end  to  their  mutual  satisfaction  ;  but 
It  was  too  late  that  day  to  put  them  in  writing  :  so  they  separated, 
with  a  promise  of  returning  on  the  morrow  to  complete  and  finish  it. 
The  third  day  these  lords  returned,  and  agreed  upon  a  truce,  to  last 
for  one  year,  between  the  two  kings  and  all  the  allies  that  were 
present,  as  well  as  between  those  who  were  carrying  on  the  war  in  Scot- 
land, Gascony,  Poictou,  and  Saintonge  ;  and  it  was  in  these  coun- 
tries  to  take  place  forty  days  from  that  day.  Each  party  was  to 
infomi  their  adherents  of  the  truce,  and  that  they  sincerely  meant  to 
abide  by  it ;  but  they  were  to  be  left  to  follow  their  own  inclinations, 
adhering  to  it  or  not. 

France,  Picardy,  Burgundy,  and  Normandy,  agreed  to  it,  without 
any  exception  ;  and  this  truce  was  to  take  place  immediately  in  the 
armies  of  France  and  England.  The  two  kings  also  were  to  send 
four  or  five  noble  personages  to  Arras,  where  the  pope  was  to  send 
as  many  legates ;  and  to  whatever  these  persons  should  determine 
upon  they  promised  most  faithfully  to  accede.  One  of  the  conditions 
of  this  truce  was,  that  each  person  should  retain  whatever  he  had 
got  in  his  possession.  The  truce  was  immediately  proclaimed  in  each 
9imy,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  Braoanters,  who  were  heartily  tired  of 


the  siege.  The  day  after,  at  daybreak,  tents  and  pavilions  were 
struck,  wagons  loaded,  and  every  one  in  motion  to  depart ;  so  that 
any  one  who  had  been  there  before,  and  saw  this,  might  have  hailed 
a  new  era. 

Thus  the  good  city  of  Tournay  remained  unhurt,  but  it  had  a  nan. 
row  escape  ;  for  there  were  at  that  time  no  more  provisions  in  it  than 
would  have  been  sufficient  for  three  or  four  days.  The  Brabanters 
began  their  march  immediately,  for  they  were  very  impatient  to  re- 
turn.  The  king  of  England  set  oi,  t  sore  against  his  will,  but  it 
behoved  him  to  consent  to  the  will  of  others,  and  to  agree  to  their 
counsels.  The  king  of  France  could  not  well  remain  longer  where 
he  was,  from  the  great  stench  of  the  dead  cattle,  and  from  the  exces- 
sive heat  of  the  weather.  The  French  thought  they  had  gained  much 
honor  in  this  business;  giving  for  reason,  that  they  had  prevented  the 
city  of  Tournay  from  being  lost,  and  separated  the  large  army  which 
had  lain  before  it  and  done  nothing,  notwithstanding  the  great  prepa- 
rations that  had  been  made.  The  lords  of  the  opposite  party  claimed 
the  honor  of  this  affair ;  because  they  had  remained  so  long  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  besieged  one  of  the  best  towns  the  king  had, 
burning  and  destroying  his  country  before  his  eyes,  and  he  not  send- 
ing any  succor  or  relief  as  he  ought  to  have  done :  and  lastly,  be- 
cause he  had  consented  to  a  truce  with  his  enemies  lying  before  his 
city,  burning  and  wasting  his  kingdom. 

These  lords  then  set  out  from  Tournay,  and  returned  to  their  own 
country.  The  king  of  England  went  to  Ghent,  where  his  queen  was, 
and  soon  after  crossed  the  sea  with  all  his  people,  except  those  whom 
he  left  to  attend  the  conference  at  Arras.  The  earl  of  Hainault  re- 
turned  to  Valenciennes  ;  and  upon  that  occasion  there  were  great 
entertainments,  and  a  tournament  at  Mons  in  Hainault.  Sir  Gerard 
de  Verchin,  seneschal  of  Hainault,  was  there,  and  tilted  at  this  tour- 
nament, at  which  he  was  mortally  wounded.  He  left  behind  him  a 
son,  called  John,  who  was  afterwards  a  bold  and  hearty  knight, 
though  he  enjoyed  but  indifferent  health.  The  king  of  France  dis- 
banded  his  army,  and  went  to  amuse  and  refresh  himself  at  Lisle, 
where  the  principal  persons  of  Tournay  came  to  see  him.  He  re- 
ceived them  with  great  joy ;  and,  as  a  mark  of  favor  for  having  so 
gallantly  defended  themselves  against  their  enemies,  so  that  they 
made  no  conquests  from  them,  he  granted  them  back  their  franchises, 
which  they  had  lost  for  some  time.  This  made  them  very  happy  ; 
for  sir  Godemar  du  Fay,  and  many  other  knights,  strangers  to  them, 
had  been  made  their  governors  :  they,  therefore,  immediately  elected 
provosts  and  jurats  from  among  themselves,  according  to  their  ancient 
customs.  When  the  king  had  settled  to  his  liking  part  of  his  business, 
he  set  out  for  Lisle,  and  took  the  road  toward  his  good  city  of  Paris. 

The  time  approached  for  the  meeting  of  the  conference  at  Arras. 
Pope  Clement  VI.  sent,  as  his  legates,  the  cardinal  of  Naples,  and 
the  cardinal  of  Clermont,  who  came  to  Paris,  where  they  were  re- 
ceived most  honorably  by  the  king  of  France,  and  then  proceeded  to 
Arras.  From  the  king  of  France,  there  came  the  earl  of  Alengon, 
the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the  earl  of  Blois,  the 
archbishop  of  Sens,  the  bishop  of  Beauvais,  and  the  bishop  of  Aux- 
erre.  On  the  part  of  the  king  of  England  there  were,  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  the  bishop  of  Durham,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  the  lord 
Robert  d'Artois,  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  and  the  lord  Henry  of 
Flanders.  At  this  conference,  there  were  many  subjects  brought 
forward  for  discussion,  and  a  great  deal  of  talk  during  the  fifteen  days 
which  it  lasted,  but  nothing  positively  determined  upon ;  for  the 
English  made  large  demands,  which  the  French  would  not  allow 
of ;  they  agreed  only  to  restore  the  county  of  Ponthieu,  which  had 
been  given  as  a  marriage  portion  with  Isabella,  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
land. This  conference,  therefore,  broke  up  without  doing  anything, 
except  prolonging  the  truce  to  two  years,  which  was  all  that  these 
cardinals  could  obtain.  Every  one  returned  homeward  ;  and  the 
cardinals  took  their  road  through  Hainault,  at  the  entreaties  of  the 
earl,  who  right  nobly  entertained  them. 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  DIES  WITHOUT  HEIRS,  TH'ON  WHICH  A  WAK 
ENSUES  FOR  THE  SUCCESSION. 

As  soon  as  the  truce  made  before  Tournay  had  been  agreed  to 
and  sealed,  the  lords  and  all  others  set  off"  for  their  own  countries. 
The  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  attended  the  king  of  France,  with 
his  army  before  Tournay,  better  accoutred  than  any  other  prince  or 
lord,  was,  upon  his  return  home,  taken  ill,  insomuch  that  he  was 
obliged  to  stop,  and  his  disorder  increased  so  fast,  that  he  died.* 
The  duke,  at  his  death,  had  no  child,  nor  had  the  duchess,  his  wife, 
any  expectations  of  one.  He  had  a  brother  by  his  father's  side,  called 
the  earl  of  Montfort,  then  living,  and  who  had  married  the  sister  of 
eari  Lewis  of  Flanders.  The  duke  had  also  another  brother,  who 
was  dead,  but  had  left  a  daughter,  whom  her  uncle,  the  duke,  had 
married  to  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  younger  son  of  Guy  eari  of  Blois, 
by  the  sister  of  king  Philip  of  France,  then  reigning,  and  had  promised 
her,  on  her  marriage,  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  after  his  decease,  though, 

*  John  III.  duke  of  Brittany  died  at  Caen,  30th  of  April,  1341.  His  body  was  carried 
to  the  Carmelites  of  Ploermel.  Charles  de  Louvier,  who  lived  at  that  period,  assurei 
us,  m  his  Smtffe  du  Verger,  that  duke  John  seeing  himself  without  children,  declais4 
the  eail  of  Montfort  hi*  heir. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


49 


at  the  time,  he  was  doubtful  if  the  earl  of  Montfort  would  not  claim 
it,  as  being  nearest  of  kindred,  though  he  was  not  properl}^  his  brother- 
german.  It  seemed  to  the  duke,  that  the  daughter  of  his  brother- 
german  ought,  by  reason  of  her  proximity,  to  have  the  duchy  after 
his  death,  in  preference  to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  his  brother.  And  as 
he  had  long  had  his  suspicions  that  the  earl  of  Montfort  would,  after 
his  decease,  enforce  his  claim,  to  the  prejudice  of  his  young  niece, 
with  all  his  power,  he  had  married  her  to  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
with  the  intent  that  the  king  of  France,  his  uncle,  might  more  power- 
fully assist  him  in  preserving  his  rights,  should  the  earl  of  Montfort 
attempt  to  encroach  on  them. 

As  soon  as  the  e  arl  of  Montfort  knew  of  the  death  of  the  duke  his 
brother,  he  set  off  directly  for  the  city  of  Nantes,  which  is  the  capital 
of  Brittany,  and  exerted  himself  so  much  among  the  citizens  and  the 
inhabitants  of  the  neighborhood,  that  he  was  received  as  their  lord, 
as  being  the  next  relation  to  the  duke  just  departed  ;  and  they  all 
swore  fealty  and  homage  to  him.    Then  he  and  his  wife,  who  had 


the  heart  of  a  lion,  took  counsel  together  upon  holding  a  solemn 
court,  and  a  great  feast  at  Nantes.  Summons  were  ordered  to  be 
sent  to  all  the  barons  and  nobles  of  Brittany,  and  to  the  councils  of 
the  great  towns,  inviting  them  to  attend  this  court,  to  do  their  fealty 
and  homage  as  to  their  true  lord,  which  was  done.  In  the  mean 
time,  before  the  commencement  of  this  feast,  he  set  out  from  Nantes, 
with  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms,  and  went  toward  Limoges, 
where  he  had  been  informed  his  brother  had  placed  the  large  sums 
he  had  amassed.  On  his  arrival  he  entered  the  town  in  a  most  splen. 
did  manner,  and  was  nobly  and  honorably  received  by  the  inhabitants, 
clergy,  and  commonalty  of  the  place.  They  all  did  him  homage,  as 
to  their  right  lord  ;  and  the  grand  treasury  was  delivered  up  to  him, 
by  the  consent  of  the  lords  and  burgesses,  whom  he  gained  by  the 
presents  and  promises  he  made  to  them.  When  he  had  feasted  and 
remained  at  Limoges  as  long  as  was  agreeable  to  him,  he  departed 
wifh  all  the  treasure,  and  came  directl^to  Nantes,  where  the  lady, 
his  wife,  was  expecting  him.    They  continued  there  in  private,  with 


The  Entry  of  John  de  Movtfout  and  ins  Ducnicss  into  Nantes?  ;  f.-oui  n  .M?.  Froissart  of  the  15th  century. 


much  joy,  until  the  day  arrived  for  the  grand  court  and  solemn  feast, 
and  made  great  preparations  for  the  celebration  of  it.  On  the  day 
of  the  feast,  no  one  appeared  to  the  summons  but  one  knight,  sir 
Henry  de  Leon,  who  was  a  powerful  and  valiant  man  :  nevertheless, 
they  continued  the  feast  for  three  days  with  the  citizens  of  Nantes, 
and  those  near  the  city,  in  the  best  manner  they  could.  It  was  then 
resolved  to  expend  the  great  treasure  in  obtaining  possession  of  the 
duchy,  to  collect  a  numerous  body  of  soldiers,  both  horse  and  foot, 
and  to  force  all  that  should  rebel  against  him  to  ask  his  mercy.  This 
council  was  attended  by  all  who  were  at  Nantes,  knights,  clerks, 
and  citizens.  Soldiers  were  enlisted  from  all  parts,  and  well  paid  ; 
so  that  they  soon  had  a  large  body  of  horse,  as  well  as  foot,  of  those 
that  were  noble,  as  well  as  those  that  were  not,  and  from  all  parts 
and  countries. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  TAKES  THE  TOWN  AND  CASTLE  OF  BREST. 

When  the  earl  of  Montfort  found  that  he  had  men  in  plenty,  he 
was  advised  to  go  and  possess  himself,  either  by  violent  or  gentle 
means,  of  all  the  country,  and  to  subdue  his  enemies.  He  sallied 
•ut,  therefore,  from  Nantes,  with  a  large  army,  and  drew  toward  a 


very  strong  castle,  situated  upon  the  sea-coast,  called  Brest :  si: 
Walter*  de  Clisson  was  governor  of  it,  a  most  noble  knight,  and  one 
of  the  greatest  barons  of  Brittany.  The  earl,  in  his  march  towarc 
Brest,  so  conquered  all  the  country,  except  the  fortresses,  that  th 
inhabitants  followed  him,  on  foot  or  on  horseback,  for  they  darei 
not  leave  him  :  he  thereby  had  a  numerous  body  of  men-at-armS: 
When  he  and  his  army  were  come  before  Brest,  he  ordered  sir  Henrt 
de  Leon  to  summon  the  governor,  and  require  of  him,  in  obedience 
to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  as  duke  of  Brittany,  to  surrender  to  him  the 
castle  and  town  of  Brest,  as  to  his  liege  lord.  The  governor  replied, 
he  would  do  nothing  in  the  business,  until  he  should  have  received 
orders  from  the  lord  to  whom  of  right  it  belonged.  The  earl  then 
retreated  to  a  small  distance,  and  sent  challenges  to  those  of  the 
town  and  castle.  On  the  morrow,  after  he  had  heard  mass,  he  or- 
dered his  men  to  arm,  and  make  an  assault  upon  the  castle,  which 
was  very  strong,  and  well  provided  with  everything. 

The  governor,  sir  Walter  de  Clisson,  on  his  part,  was  not  inactive 
he  armed  all  the  garrison,  who  were  full  three  hundred  good  fighting 
men,  and  sent  every  one  to  the  post  he  had  assigned  them,  taking 
with  him  about  forty  of  the  bravest,  and  advanced  out  of  the  castle, 

*  Sir  Oamier  de  Clisson,  Lord  Berner's,  and  D.  Sauvage's  edit— Ed. 


50 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


os  far  as  the  barriers.  The  assailants  came  there  to  make  their  at- 
t;ick.  which  was  very  sharp;  and  many  of  them  were  slain  and 
NVt^iuided  :  the  governor  performed  wonders  ;  but  at  last,  such  num. 
l  ers  camo  upon  him,  the  carl  urged  them  on  so  sharply,  and  each 
t  certed  himself  so  much,  tliat  the  barriers  were  won,  and  the  defend- 
V  IS  of  them  forced  to  retire  toward  the  castle  with  great  loss  ;  for 

•  eir  opponents  had  fought  lustily:  many  were  killed.    The  gov- 

*  .nor,  however,  comforted  them  as  well  as  he  could,  and  conducted 
il-eni  in  safety  to  the  chief  gate.  When  those  who  kept  the  ward 
of  the  gate  perceived  the  defeat  of  the  governor's  party,  they  were 
afraid  of  losing  the  castle,  and  let  fall  the  portcullis,  which  shut  them 
out :  the  knight  however  defended  himself  vnliantly,  though  most  of 
his  party  were  killed  or  wounded  :  the  governor  himself,  though 
very  badly  wounded,  would  not  sun-ender,  in  spite  of  all  entreaties. 
Those  within  the  castle  exerted  themselves  with  their  cross-bows ; 
and,  by  throwing  large  stoa|3  upon  the  assailants,  forced  them  to 
retire,  and  gave  an  opportunity  of  raising  a  little  the  portcullis,  so 
that  the  knight  and  the  remnant  of  his  detachment  entered :  all  of 
them  were  dangerously  wounded. 

The  next  day,  the  earl  of  Montford  ordered  machines  to  be  made, 
and  got  ready  to  attack  the  castle  more  vigorously;  and  he  declared, 
that  nothing  should  make  him  depart,  until  he  had  gained  possession 
of  it.  On  the  third  day  he  was  informed  that  sir  Walter  de  Clisson 
was  dead  of  the  wounds  he  had  received,  which  was  confirmed. 
Upon  this  the  earl  ordered  his  men  to  arm  themselves,  to  renew  the 
attack  with  vigor,  and  the  machines  which  had  been  made  to  ad- 
vance, and  large  beams  of  timber  to  be  thrown  across  the  trenches, 
in  order  to  come  to  the  walls  of  the  castle.  Those  v/ithin  defended 
themselves  with  their  cross-bbws,  and  by  throwing  down  upon  the 
assailants  stones,  firebrands,  and  pots  of  hot  lime,  till  toward  mid- 
day, when  the  earl  again  summoned  them  to  surrender,  promising 
them  indemnity  for  what  was  past,  on  their  acknowledging  him  as 
their  lawful  lord.  Upon  this  they  had  a  long  consultation,  and  the 
earl  ordered  a  cessation  of  arms.  After  they  had  fully  considered 
this  proposal,  they  freely  surrendered  themselves,  their  persons  and 
effects  being  preserved  inviolate.  The  earl  then  entered  the  castle, 
with  a  few  attendants,  and  received  the  fealty  of  all  those  of  the  cas- 
tlewick.  He  appointed  a  knight,  in  whom  he  had  great  trust,  as  the 
governor  of  it,  and  returned,  very  well  pleased,  to  his  camp. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  TAKES  THE  CITY  OF  RENNES. 

When  the  earl  had  concluded  this  business,  and  had  established 
proper  guards  and  garrison  in  the  castle  of  Brest,  he  was  advised  to 
advance  toward  ihe  city  of  Rennes,  which  was  at  no  great  distance. 
He  ordered  his  c;tnp  to  be  broken  up,  and  his  army  to  march  toward 
Xennes  :  through  all  the  country  he  passed,  he  made  the  inhabitants 
3wear  homage  and  fealty  to  him,  as  their  liege  lord,  and  took  as 
.iiany  with  him  as  he  could,  to  help  and  assist  his  anny.  None 
lared  to  refuse  him,  for  fear  of  their  persons.  When  he  was  arrived 
it  Arras,  he  ordered  his  tents  to  be  pitched,  and  placed  his  army 
found  the  town  and  suburbs.  Those  of  the  town  made  a  show  of 
defending  themselves;  their  governor  was  sir  Henry  de  Spinefort, 
whom  they  much  loved  for  his  prowess  and  loyalty.  He  one  day 
made  a  sally,  vv^ith  two  hundred  men,  before  the  dawn,  upon  the 
enemy's  camp,  cutting  down  tents,  and  killing  some  few.  Upon 
which  the  army  cried  out  "  To  arms,"  and  made  ready  for  their  de- 
fence  :  those  who  were  upon  guard,  hearing  these  cries,  and  the 
stir,  advanced  to  the  place,  and  met  those  of  the  town  returning 
home.  An  attack  commenced,  which  was  boldly  fought  on  both 
«ides  ;  when  the  army  had  armed  themselves,  they  advanced  to  the 
support  of  the  gup.rd  ;  which  the  town's-people  seeing,  lost  courage, 
and  ran  away  as  fast  as  they  could,  but  many  remained  on  the  field, 
'■;illed  and  prisoners.  Among  the  last  was  sir  Henry  de  Spinefort, 
A-'ho  being  brought  to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  he  determined  to  send 
lim  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  to  demand  their  surrender,  or  he 
tfvould  hang  the  knight  before  the  gates :  for  he  had  heard  how  very 
much  he  was  beloved  by  them. 

Upon  this  demand  the  commonalty  had  a  long  consultation.  They 
loved  sir  Henry  much,  and  greatly  compassionated  him  :  they  had 
also  made  but  very  scanty  provision  for  enduring  a  long  siege,  so 
that  they  wished  to  accept  the  terms  offered  :  but  the  higher  ranks 
of  citizens  would  not  agree  to  them,  for  they  had  laid  in  ample 
stores.  This  occasioned  a  quarrel  among  them ;  and  as  those  of  the 
higher  ranks  were  nearly  allied  to  each  other,  they  withdrew  them- 
selves on  one  side,  and  said  aloud,  that  all  who  were  of  this  opinion 
should  come  to  them :  so  many  were  of  their  way  of  thinking,  and 
connected  with  them,  that  they  amounted  to  full  two  thousand 
against  accepting  the  earl's  proposals.  When  the  lovv^er  sorts  saw 
this,  they  began  to  stir,  and  cried  out  against  them,  using  many  bad 
and  villainous  expressions,  and  at  last  fell  upon  them  and  killed 
many.  The  citizens  perceiving  their  danger,  begged  for  mercy,  and 
promifcd  to  agree  to  whatever  the  people  chose.  Upon  this  the  riot 
ceased,  and  the  people  ran  to  open  the  gates,  and  deliver  up  the  city 
to  the  earl  of  Montfort.  All  the  inhabitants,  both  great  and  small, 
iid  him  homage  and  fealty,  acknowledging  him  for  their  lord.  This 
was  done  out  of  love  to  sir  Henry  de  Spinefort,  and  he  was  made 
i>ne  of  the  earl's  councii. 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  TAKES  THE  TOWN  AND  CASTLE  OF  HENNEBON.* 

The  earl  entered  the  town  of  Rennes  in  great  triumph ;  and  he 
quartered  his  army  in  the  fields  round  about  it.  He  made  up  the 
quarrel  between  the  inhabitants,  and  then  established  bailiffs,  pro- 
vests,  sheriffs,  sergeants,  and  other  officers.  He  remained  in  the 
city  three  days,  to  repose  himself  and  army,  and  to  consider  upon 
what  steps  he  should  next  take.  The  fourth  day  he  decamped,  and 
marched  to  one  of  the  best  fortified  castles,  and  the  strongest  town, 
without  comparison,  in  all  Brittany,  called  Hennebon.  It  is  situated 
near  the  sea,  and  a  river  runs  about  it  in  deep  trenches.  When  sir 
Henry  de  Spinefort  was  informed  of  his  intentions,  he  began  to  be 
alarmed  lest  some  mischance  should  befall  his  brother,  who  was 
governor  of  that  place,  and,  taking  the  earl  aside,  said  to  him,  "  Sir. 
you  have  admitted  me  to  the  honor  of  your  council,  and  I  have 
sworn  fealty  to  you.  I  perceive  that  you  mean  to  sit  down  before 
Hennebon :  I  think  it,  therefore,  my  duty  to  inform  you,  that  the 
town  and  castle  are  so  strongly  fortified,  that  it  will  not  be  so  easily 
won  as  you  may  think.  You  may  lie  before  it  a  whole  year,  and 
never  conquer  it  by  dint  of  force :  but  if  you  will  put  your  confi. 
dence  in  me,  I  will  point  out  a  method  by  which  you  may  gaifi  it. 
It  is  proper  to  use  artifice  when  strength  is  of  no  avail.  You  will 
give  me,  if  you  please,  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  for  me  to  act  with 
as  I  shall  think  proper :  I  will  advance  with  them  half  a  league  be- 
fore  your  army,  with  the  banner  of  Brittany  displayed.  As  soon  as 
my  brother,  who  is  commandant  of  the  town  and  castle,  shall  see 
the  banner  of  Brittany,  and  distinguish  me,  I  am  sure  he  will  open 
the  gates,  which  I  will  enter  and  seize,  as  well  as  the  town  and 
castle,  and  arrest  my  brother,  whom  I  will  give  up  to  your  will,  if 
he  will  not  follow  my  advice,  under  your  promise  of  honor  that  you 
will  not  do  him  any  bodily  harm."  "  No,  by  my  head,  I  will  not," 
replied  the  earl,  "  and  you  have  hit  upon  a  lucky  expedient.  I  love 
you  more  than  before  for  it,  and  shall  be  charmed  with  you,  if  you 
can  bring  it  about  that  I  may  be  master  of  the  town  and  castle." 

Sir  Henry  de  Spinefort,  and  his  party,  amounting  to  full  five  hun- 
dred armed  men,  took  leave  of  the  earl,  and,  in  the  evening,  came 
before  Hennebon.  As  soon  as  Oliver  de  Spinefort  knew  of  his  ar- 
rival, he  permitted  him  and  his  forces  to  enter  the  gates,  and  went 
down  the  street  to  meet  him.  When  sir  Henry  saw  him  approach, 
he  stepped  forward,  and  taking  hold  of  him  said,  "  Oliver,  you  are 
my  prisoner."  "  How  is  this  ?"  replied  Oliver  :  "  I  trusted  in  you, 
and  thought  you  were  come  here  to  help  and  assist  me  in  defending 
this  town  and  castle."  "  Sweet  sir,"  said  sir  Henry,  "  things  do  not 
go  on  in  that  manner.  I  take  possession  of  this  place  for  the  earl  of 
Montfort,  who  at  this  moment  is  duke  of  Brittany  ;  to  whom  I,  as 
well  as  the  greater  part  of  the  country,  have  sworn  fealty  and  homage ; 
and  you  will,  I  am  sure,  do  the  same,  for  it  will  be  more  agreeable 
to  do  it  out  of  love  than  through  compulsion,  and  my  lord  the  earl 
will  think  himself  the  more  obliged  to  you  for  it."  Oliver  was  so 
much  pressed  and  entreated  by  his  brother,  that  he  consented  to  his 
proposals,  and  confirmed  it  to  the  earl,  who  entered  the  town  tri- 
umphantly, which  is  a  large  place,  and  a  good  sea-port.  After  having 
taken  possession  of  the  town  and  strong  castle,  he  placed  in  both, 
men-at-arms,  for  their  garrisons^  He  then  advanced  toward  Vannes, 
and  was  so  active  in  treating  witH  the  inhabitants,  that  they  surren- 
dered it,  and  swore  fealty  and  homage,  as  to  their  true  lord.  He  es- 
tablished  in  that  town  all  manner  of  municipal  officers,  and  tarried 
there  three  whole  days.  When  he  departed,  he  marched  to  besiege 
a  very  strong  castle,  called  La  Roche  Perion,  the  governor  of  which 
was  the  lord  Oliver  de  Clisson,  cousin-gerraan  to  the  lord  of  Clissont. 

The  earl  remained  before  it  more  than  ten  days,  without  being 
able  to  find  out  any  means  to  gain  this  castle,  it  was  so  strong,  nor 
obtain  any  parley  or  conference  with  the  governor,  so  that  he  might 
attempt  to  gain  him  to  his  obedience,  either  by  promises  or  by  threats. 
He  therefore  left  it  until  he  should  have  a  greater  force,  and  went  to 
besiege  another  castle,  ten  leagues  off,  called  the  castle  of  Aurai.  Sir 
Geoffry  de  Malestroit  was  governor  of  it,  and  he  had  for  his  compan- 
ion,  sir  Yves  de  Trisiguidi.  The  earl  made  two  assaults  upon  it, 
but  he  saw  he  should  lose  more  than  he  could  gain :  he  consented  to 
a  truce,  and  a  day  of  parley,  through  the  earnest  solicitations  of  sir 
Herv^  de  L6ont,  who  at  that  time  was  with  him.  The  parley  was 
so  managed,  that  everything  was  amicably  adjusted,  and  the  two 
knights  swore  fealty  and  homage  to  the  earl,  who  immediately  de- 
parted, after  having  appointed  them  as  his  governors  of  the  surround- 
ing country,  and  went  toward  a  strong  castle  in  that  neighborhood, 
called  Goy  la  Forest.  He  who  was  governor  of  it,  perceiving  that 
the  earl  had  a  strong  force,  and  that  all  the  country  was  submitting 
itself  to  him,  by  the  advice  and  remonstrances  of  sir  Herve  de  L^on 
(with  whom  he  had  formerly  been  companion  at  arms  in  Prussia, 
Grenada,  and  in  many  other  foreign  countries)  yielded  it  up  to  the 
earl,  and  swore  fealty  and  homage  to  him,  who  continued  him  as 
governor  of  the  place.    He  then  went  to  Carhaix,  a  good  town,  with 


*  Situated  upon  the  river  Biavet,  in  the  diocese  of  Vannes,  thirty-seven  leagues  from 
Nantes. 

*  The  Histoire  de  la  Bretagne,  by  Pere  Morice,  a  Benedictine  monk,  says,  that  Oli- 
ver de  Clisson  was  the  true  lord  de  Clisson. 

t  Called  Henrp  de  Leon  in  chapter  64.  Both  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage's  edition 
,  lead  Henry  throughout.— Ep. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


51 


a  strong  castle.  The  lord  of  it  was  a  bishop,  who  at  the  time  was 
there :  he  was  uncle  to  sir  Herve  de  Leon,  and  by  his  advice  and 
affection  for  him,  he  surrendered  it  to  the  earl,  acknowledging  him 
as  his  lord,  until  some  other  should  come,  and  show  a  more  just  title 
to  the  dukedom  of  Brittany*. 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  DOES  HOMAGE  TO  THE  KING-  OF  ENGLAND  FOR 
THE  DUKEDOM  OF  BRITTANYt. 

Why  should  I  make  a  long  story  of  it  ?  The  earl  of  Montfort  con- 
tinued his  conquests,  gained  the  whole  country,  and  was  everywhere 
addressed  as  duke  of  Brittany.  He  advanced  to  a  sea-port  town 
called  Roscoff,  when  he  dismissed  his  troops,  and  sent  them  to  garri- 
son and  preserve  for  him  the  different  towns  he  had  won.  He  then 
embarked,  and  landed  in  Cornwall,  at  a  port  called  Cepsee,  where, 
upon  his  inquiries  after  the  king  of  England,  he  was  informed  that  he 
was  at  Windsor.  He  set  off  for  that  place,  and  was  received  at 
Windsor,  by  the  king,  queen,  and  all  the  barons  at  that  time  there, 
with  great  joy.  He  explained  to  the  king,  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois, 
and  to  the  council,  the  manner  of  his  seizing  and  taking  possession 
of  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  which  had  devolved  to  him,  as  next  heir 
to  his  brother  lately  deceased.  Pie  suspected,  however,  that  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  and  the  king  of  France,  would  attempt  to  deprive 
him  of  it  by  force  ;  for  which  reason  he  had  come  to  hold  the  duchy 
of  the  king  of  England,  and  to  do  him  homage  for  it,  provided  he 
should  be  secured  against  the  king  of  France,  or  any  others  that 
should  attempt  to  molest  him  in  his  rights.  The  king  of  England, 
considering  that  his  war  against  France  would  be  strengthened  by 
this  means — that  he  could  not  have  a  better  entry  inio  that  kingdom 
than  through  Brittany — that  the  Germans  and  Brabanters  had  done 
nothing  for  him,  but  cost  him  large  sums — and  that  the  lords  of  the 
empire  had  led  him  up  and  down,  taking  his  money,  without  making 
any  return  for  it — was  very  happy  to  comply  with  the  earl's  request, 
and  received  his  homage  for  the  duchy  by  the  hand  of  the  earl,  who 
was  called  and  addressed  by  the  title  of  duke.  The  king  then  gave 
his  promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  lords  who  had  accompanied  him, 
as  well  as  before  those  barons  of  England  that  were  there,  that  he 
would  aid,  defend,  and  preserve  him,  as  his  liege  man,  against  any 
one,  the  king  of  France,  or  any  other,  to  the  uttermost  of  his  royal 
power.  These  promises  and  homage  were  written  and  sealed,  and 
each  party  had  a  copy  of  them.  After  this,  the  king  and  queen  made 
such  rich  presents  of  jewels,  and  other  gifts,  to  the  earl,  and  to  those 
who  had  come  over  with  him,  that  they  pronounced  him  a  gallant 
king,  and  fit  to  reign  many  years  in  great  prosperity.  They  after- 
wards  took  leave,  embarked,  and  landed  at  Roscoff,  a  town  in  Brit- 
tany, the  place  whence  they  had  sailed ;  and  thence  he  went  to 
Nantes,  where  his  countess  had  remained,  who  told  him  that  he  had 
done  well,  and  had  acted  wisely. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 

TEE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  SUMMONED  BEFORE  THE  PARLIAMENT  OF  PARIS 
AT  THE  REQUEST  OF  THE  LORD  CHARLES  OF  BLOIS. 

When  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  who,  by  right  of  his  wife,  looked 
upon  himself  as  lawful  duke  of  Brittany,  was  informed  that  the  earl 
John  of  Montfort  was  conquering,  by  force  of  arms,  all  the  country  and 
fortresses  which  of  right  belonged  to  him,  he  went  to  Paris,  and 
complained  of  it  to  king  Philip,  his  uncle.  King  Philip  called  upon 
his  twelve  peers  for  their  advice  what  was  best  to  be  done  in  this 
business.  They  recommended,  that  the  earl  of  Montfort  should  be 
sent  to  and  summoned,  by  properly  qualified  messengers,  to  appear 
at  Paris,  to  be  interrogated  judicially  ;  which  was  done.  The  mes- 
sengers found  the  earl  in  the  city  of  Nantes,  keeping  great  feasts, 
which  he  made  them  partake  of,  and  told  them,  he  would  be  obedient 
to  the  king's  commands,  and  would  cheerfully  attend  them.  He 
made  very  magnificent  preparations,  set  out  from  Nantes,  and  jour- 
neyed  on  till  he  came  to  Paris,  which  he  entered  with  more  than  four 
hundred  attendants  on  horseback,  and  tarried  there  that  day  and 
night.  On  the  morrow,  about  eight  o'clock,  he  and  his  attendants 
mounted  their  horses,  and  rode  to  the  palace,  where  king  Philip  was 
waiting  for  him,  surrounded  by  his  twelve  peers,  great  numbers  of 
other  barons,  and  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois.  When  the  earl  of  Mont- 
fort was  arrived  at  the  palace,  he  withdrew  to  the  chamber  where 
the  king  and  his  barons  were  :  he  was  civilly  regarded  and  saluted 
by  them.  He  advanced  toward  the  king,  and  making  him  a  reve- 
rence, said,  "  Sir,  I  come  here  in  obedience  to  your  commands  and 
good  pleasure."  The  king  replied,  "  Earl  Montfort,  I  thank  you  for 
so  doing  ;  but  I  am  much  surprised  how  you  could  think  or  dare,  of 
your  own  accord,  to  invade  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  where  you  have  no 

*  It  was  the  bishop  nf  Ciuimper,  Aiain  le  Gii!.  wlio  was  probably  on  his  visitation 
round  his  diocese.  The  author  of  the  History  of  Brittany  before  quoted,  seems  to  doubt 
the  relationship  between  tl;e  bishop  andiiir  Herve  de  Leon. 

T  Froissart  seems  to  mistake  this  honiaire  for  the  one  the  earl  of  Montfort  paid  to  the 
king  of  England  as  earl  of  Kichmond,  which  had  fallen  to  the  king  on  the  death  of 
earl  John.  But  I  cannot  account  for  this,  as  Froissai''^  before  says,  king  Edward  created 
Robert  d'Artois  earl  of  Richmond.  Montfort  positively  denied  having  paid  any  homage, 
when  he  attended  the  king  of  France,  at  Paris,  in  obedience  to  his  summons.  The 
procuration  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  and  the  powers  to  receive  his  homage  for 
the  lands  appertaining  to  the  earldom  of  Richmond,  are  given  to  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  sir  Walter  Scroop,  both  dated  the  13th  March,  1331  — Rymer 


right,  for  there  are  nearer  heirs  than  you,  whom  you  attempt  to  dis 
inherit :  and,  in  order  the  better  to  strengthen  your  claim,  you  have 
been,  as  I  am  informed,  to  do  homage  for  it  to  my  enemy,  the  king 
of  England." 

The  earl  answered,  "  Oh  dear,  sir,  do  not  believe  it ;  for,  in  goo^ 
truth,  you  have  been  misinformed :  but,  with  regard  to  my  claim  oj 
which  you  have  just  spoken,  with  all  due  deference  to  your  grace,! 
believe  you  are  quite  mistaken  ;  for  I  know  of  no  nearer  relation  te 
the  duke,  my  brother,  lately  deceased,  than  myself :  and  I  shall  no\ 
think  myself  a  rebel,  or  be  ashamed,  for  not  giving  up  my  right."* 
"  Sir  earl,"  said  the  king,  "  you  say  well ;  but  I  command  you,  by 
what  you  now  hold,  and  expect  to  hold,  from  me,  that  you  quit  not  the 
city  of  Paris  for  fifteen  days,  when  the  peers  and  barons  shall  try  this 
claim  of  relationship;  at  which  time  you  will  know  what  your  right 
is :  and,  if  you  act  otherwise,  you  will  incur  my  displeasure."  "  Your 
will  shall  be  done,  sir,"  answered  the  earl.  He  then  left  the  court 
and  returned  to  his  hotel  to  dinner.  When  he  was  come  there,  he 
retired  to  his  own  chamber ;  and  having  well  weighed  and  considered 
some  suspicions  he  had  conceived,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  set  out 
for  Brittany,  accompanied  by  a  very  small  number  of  attendants,  and 
arrived  at  Nantes,  before  the  king  or  any  others,  except  his  own 
particular  friends,  knew  anything  of  the  matter.  It  was  imagined, 
ill  health  kept  him  within  his  hotel.  He  related  to  his  countess  all 
that  had  happened,  and  wrote,  according  to  her  advice,  to  all  the 
towns  and  castles  which  had  been  surrendered  to  him  ;  established  in 
each  able  captains,  with  plenty  of  soldiers,  cavalry  as  well  as  infantry, 
and  paid  them  handsomely. 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

THE  DUCHY  OF  BRITTANY  ADJUDGED,  BY  THE  PARLIAMENT  OF  PARIS,  TO 
THE  LORD  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS. 

It  may  be  easily  conceived,  thai  the  king  of  France,  and  lord 
Charles  de  Blois,  were  exceedingly  enraged,  on  hearing  that  the 
earl  of  Montfort  had  escaped  from  them.  However,  they  waited  for 
the  expiration  of  the  fifteen  days,  when  the  peers  and  barons  were  to 
give  their  judgment  to  whom  belonged  the  duchy  of  Brittany.  They 
adjudged  it  wholly  to  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  from  the  earl  of  Mont, 
fort,  for  two  reasons.  One  was,  because  the  wife  of  lord  Charles  de 
Blois,  as  the  representative  of  her  father  (who  after  the  last  duke  was 
the  next  brother,  both  by  father  and  mother,)  was  a  nearer  relation 
than  the  earl  of  Montfort,  who  was  the  youngest  of  these  brothers,  by 
another  mother ;  which  mother  had  never  been  duchess  of  Brittany ; 
so  that  he  never  could  deduce  any  claim  from  her.  Another  was, 
that,  supposing  the  earl  of  Montfort  had  any  legal  claim  to  the  suc- 
cession, he  had  forfeited  it,  because  he  had  done  homage  for  it  to 
another  lord  than  the  king  of  France,  to  whom  he  owed  it ;  and  also, 
because  he  had  transgressed  the  commands  of  the  king  of  France, 
had  broken  his  arrest,  and  had  quitted  Paris  without  leave.  When 
the  barons  had  publicly  given  their  judgment  in  this  affair,  the  king 
called  to  his  nephew,  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Good  nephew,  you  have  had  adjudged  to  you  a  handsome  and  great 
heritage  ;  make  haste  to  take  possession  of  it,  and  conquer  it  from 
him  who  wrongfully  holds  it ;  and  entreat  all  your  friends  to  aid  and 
assist  you  in  this  undertaking.  I  will  not  fail  you,  but  will  lend  you 
money  in  sufficiency,  and  will  give  orders  to  my  son,  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  to  take  the  command  of  the  expedition."  The  lord 
Charles  made  a  profound  reverence  to  the  king,  and  returned  him 
many  thanks.  He  soon  after  requested  the  duke  of  Normandy  his 
cousin,  the  count  d'Alengon  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the 
count  de  Blois  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  lord  Lewis  of 
Spain,  the  lord  James  of  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Eu,  at  that  time  con- 
stable of  France,  the  count  de  Guines  his  son,  the  viscount  de  Rohan, 
and  all  the  princes  and  barons  then  present,  to  assist  him  to  gain  hk 
right ;  which  they  all  promised,  and  said  they  would  cheerfully  follow 
him,  and  their  lord,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  with  all  the  forces  thej 


*  Lord  Berners,  whose  account  agrees  with  that  in  D.  Sauvage's  edition,  represents 
Montfort  as  willing  to  submit  to  judgment,  if  given  against  him  ;  and  as  this  is  a  favor- 
able opportunity  for  contrasting  tlie  style  of  Lord  Berners'  and  Mr.  Johnes's  transla- 
tions, we  annex  the  whole  passage. 

"The  next  day,  he  (the  earl  of  Montfort)  and  all  his  mounted  on  their  horses,  and 
rode  to  the  kynge'a  palayse.  Ther  the  kynge  and  his  xii  peres,  with  other  great  lordea 
of  Fraunce,  taryed  hiscommying,  and  the  lorde  Charles  of  Blois  with  the.  Than  therle 
entred  into  the  kynge's  chambre :  he  was  well  regarded  and  saluted  of  every  person. 
Than  he  enclyned  hymselfe  to  the  kyng,  and  sayd,  Sir,  I  am  come  hyther  ai  your 
comaundement  and  pleasure.  Than  the  kyng  sayd,  earl  of  Mountfort,  for  your  so  doing 
I  can  you  good  thanke,  howbeit,  1  have  marueyle  howe  that  ye  durste  undertake  oo 
you  the  duchy  of  Bretayne,  wherein  ye  liave  no  right,  for  there  is  another  nerer  than  y» 
be,  and  ye  wolde  disinheryt  hym  ;  and  to  mentayne  yourquarell,  ye  have  ben  wt  myne 
aduersary  the  kynge  ofEnglande,  and  as  it  is  shewed  me  ye  haue  done  hym  homage  for 
the  same.  Than  therle  sayd.  Sir  beleue  it  nat,  for  surely  ye  are  but  yuell  enfc-med  in 
that  behalf;  but  sir,  as  for  the  right  that  ye  speke  of,  sauying  your  dispeasur,  ye  do 
me  therein  wrong,  for  sir,  1  knowe  none  so  nereto  my  brother  that  is  departed  as  I ;  if  it 
zcere  iuged  or  playnly  declared  by  right  that  there  were  a  nother  nerer  than  I,  I  wolde 
not  be  rebell  nor  ashamed  to  leave  it.  Well,  sir,  quoth  the  kyng,  ye  say  well ;  but  I 
comaund  you,  in  all  that  ye  holde  of  me,  that  ye  depart  not  out  ofthis  cytie  of  Parys  this 
XV  dayes,  by  which  tyme  the  xii  peres  and  lordes  of  my  realme  shall  iudge  this  mater, 
and  tha  ye  shall  knowe  what  right  ye  haue,  and  if  ye  do  otherwyse,  ye  shall  displease 
me.  Thantherl  sayd,  sir,  all  shal  be  at  yor  pleasure.  Than  he  went  fto  the  court  to  his 
lod'gynge  to  dyner.  Whan  he  came  to  his  lodgynge,  he  entred  into  his  chambre,  ana 
ther  satte  and  ymagined  many  doutes,  and  finally,  with  a  small  company,  he  mounted 
on  his  horse,  and  retoumed  agayne  into  Bretayne,  or  the  king  or  any  other  wyst  wher  hg- 

-"om©.  Some  thought  he  had  beea  but  a  lytell  sicke  in  his  lodgying."— Ed. 


53 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


jpvW  collect  together.  Upon  which  every  one  set  off  for  his  own 
lv)me,  to  make  himself  ready,  and  provide  properly  for  the  occasion 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

•  HE  LORDS  OF  FRANCE  ENTER  BRITTANY,  WITH  LORD  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS. 

Wh^n  all  the  lords  of  Normandy,  the  count  d'Alen5on,  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  the  others  that  were  to  accompany  the  lord 
Charles  de  Blois,  in  his  expedition  to  conquer  Brittany,  were  ready, 
some  of  them  set  out  from  Paris,  and  the  rest  from  different  places,  in 
jrder  to  meet  together  at  Angers.    From  thence  they  proceeded  to 
Ancenis  which  is  at  the  extremity  of  the  kingdom  on  that  side. 
They  remained  there  three  days,  for  the  purpose  of  arranging  and 
ordering  their  army  and  baggage.    Upon  entering  Brittany,  they 
lumbered  their  forces,  and  found  them  to  amount  to  five  thousand 
nen-at-arms,  v^thout  counting  the  Genoese,  who  were  at  least  three 
thousand,  under  the  command  of  three  knights  from  Genoa :  the 
name  of  one  was  Othes  de  Rae,  and  of  another  Charles  Germanly.* 
There  was  a  large  body  of  foot  soldiers  and  cross-bowmen,  led  on 
by  sir  Grilois  de  Baume.    When  the  whole  army  had  marched  out 
of  Anceuis,  they  advanced  tOM'ard  a  very  strong  castle,  situated 
upon  a  liigh  mountain,  called  Chateauceaux,  on  the  borders  of  Brit- 
tany, which  was  very  well  provided  with  men  and  ammunition.  It 
was  under  the  command  of  two  knights  from  Lorraine  ;  one  called 
sir  Giles,  and  the  other  sir  Valerian.     The  lords  of  France,  on 
drawing  near  to  this  castle,  were  of  opinion  to  besiege  it ;  for  if  they 
left  a  place  of  such  strength  behind  them,  it  would  do  them  much 
harm.     They  therefore  surrounded  it,  and  made  many  assaults, 
particularly  the  Genoese,  who  were  eager  to  show  themselves  at  the 
onset,  and  lost  many  of  their  men ;  for  those  within  made  so  gallant  a 
defence,  that  these  gentlemen  remained  a  long  time  before  it  without 
any  success.    At  last,  however,  they  brought  such  quantities  of  great 
beams  and  faggots  us  filled  up  the  ditches,  so  that  they  could  get  to 
the  foot  of  the  walls  of  the  castle,  and  attack  it  with  greater  vigor. 
The  besieged  flung  down  upon  them  stones,  hot  lime,  and  brands  of 
fire,  notwithstanding  which,  their  opponents  advanced  close  to  the 
walls,  having  secured  themselves  by  means  of  large  beams,  so  that 
they  could  mine  the  walls  under  cover.    Upon  this  the  castle  was 
surrendered,  the  lives  and  effects  of  the  garrison  being  spared. 

When  the  lords  of  France  had  thus  gained  the  castle,  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  as  commander-in-chief,  gave  it  up  to  the  lord  Charles  de 
Blois,  as  appertaining  to  him  of  right,  who  placed  a  garrison  there, 
with  a  sufficient  force  to  guard  it  and  the  neighboring  country,  and 
also  to  conduct  such  troops  after  him  as  might  arrive. t  They  then 
advanced  toward  Nantes,  which  is  the  principal  town  of  Brittany,  and 
where  their  enemy,  the  earl  of  Montfort,  had  fixed  his  residence.  The 
;narshals  of  the  army,  and  the  advanced  guard,  came  to  a  tolerable 
good  town,  surrounded  with  ditches,  which  they  immediately  at- 
tacked. Those  within  were  not  very  numerous,  nor  well  armed ; 
consequently  the  town  was  soon  taken  and  pillaged :  one  half  of  it 
was  burnt  and  the  inhabitants  slain.  This  town  was  called  Carquefou, 
and  is  about  four  or  five  leagues  from  Nantes.  The  lords  remained 
for  the  night  in  that  neighborhood :  the  next  day  they  advanced  to 
Nantes,  which  they  laid  siege  to,  and  pitched  their  tents  and  pavil- 
ions. The  men-at-arms  in  the  city,  who  were  very  numerous,  and 
the  citizens,  having  perceived  this,  hastened  to  arm  themselves,  and 
went  to  the  different  posts  assigned  them  for  defending  their  town. 
The  army  before  it,  having  fixed  upon  their  quarters,  went  out  a  for- 
aging ;  and  some  of  the  Genoese  and  foot  soldiers  advanced,  as  far 
as  the  barriers,  to  skirmish.  Several  young  men  of  the  town  with  a 
few  soldiers  sallied  out  to  meet  them,  and  many  were  slain  on  both 
lides.  Skirmishes  were  continually  going  on  as  long  as  the  afmy 
;emained  before  it. 
One  morning,  some  of  the  soldiers  and  citizens  sallied  forth,  to 
"  seek  adventures.  They  met  about  fifteen  carts  loaded  with  provis- 
ions, going  to  the  army,  conducted  by  sixty  persons.  Those  from 
the  town  were  two  hundred.  They  fell  upon  them,  seized  the  carts, 
and  slew  many.  Those  that  escaped  fled  to  the  army,  and  related 
what  had  passed  ;  when  immediately  a  detachment  was  sent  to  rescue 
the  prisoners.  They  came  up  with  them  near  the  barriers  :  the  affray 
then  became  more  serious  ;  for  those  from  the  army  multiplied  so 
quickly,  that  the  citizens  had  enough  to  do.  However,  they  took 
the  horses  from  the  carts,  and  drove  them  into  the  town,  that  if  their 
opponents  should  gain  the  field,  tliey  might  not  so  easily  carry  off  the 
wagons  or  provisions.  Other  soldiers  came  out  from  the  town,  to 
help  their  friends  or  relations :  it  became  every  moment  more  severe, 
and  of  a  long  continuance  :  many  were  killed  and  wounded  on  both 
sides.  At  length.  Sir  Herv6  de  Leon  perceived  it  was  time  to  retreat : 
for,  by  staying,  they  might  lose  more  than  they  could  gain ;  he  there- 
fore ordered  those  in  the  town  to  retire  in  the  best  manner  they 

*  According  to  the  Annals  of  Genoa,  by  Agostino  Justiniano,  I  think  their  names 
OUffht  to  be  Odoard  de  Done  and  Charles  Grimaldi.—DEms  Sauvage. 

Val'^ini,  in  his  (^hronique  Universelle,  makes  mention  of  Anton  Doric  and  Charles 
GrimcUdi,  as  captains  of  the  Genoese,  at  the  battle  of  Crecy— /dern. 

t  The  historian  ol  Brittany  says,  the  French  kept  this  place,  and  that  kir>g  John  gave 
it  as  an  appv-mge  tf"  bis  sou,  Lewis  count  d'Anjou.  Charles  V.  acknowledged  that  it 
iMlon^ed  to  tiieauket  of  £nttany,  and  gave  it  back 


could ;  but  they  were  so  closely  pursued,  that  numbers  were  killed, 
and  more  than  two  hundred  burgesses  of  the  town  taken  prisoners. 
The  earl  of  Montfort  was  very  angry  at  this,  and  blamed  sir  Herv6 
much  for  having  ordered  the  retreat  so  soon.  Sir  Rer\6  took  thia 
to  heart,  and  would  never  attend  the  councils  of  the  earl,  as  he  had 
formerly  used  to  do  ;  which  conduct  surprised  many 


CHAPTER  LXXI1-. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  TAKEN  PRISONER  AT  NANTES,  AND  THE  MAW- 

NER  OF  HIS  DEATH. 

It  came  to  pass,  as  I  have  heard  it  related,  that  the  burgesses,  see- 
ing their  property  destroyed  both  within  and  without  the  town,  and 
their  children  and  friends  thrown  into  prison,  were  fearful  lest  worse 
might  happen  to  them  ;  they  therefore  assembled  privately,  and,  in 
their  meetings,  came  to  a  determination  to  treat  in  an  underhand 
manner,  with  the  lords  of  France,  about  obtaining  a  peace,  securing 
their  property,  and  delivering  their  children  and  friends  out  of  prison. 
Their  proposals  were  acceded  to ;  and  their  friends  were  to  be  set  at 
liberty,  upon  condition  that  they  would  allow  them  to  pass  through 
one  of  the  gates  of  the  town,  to  attack  the  castle,  and  seize  the  earl 
of  Montfort,  without  doing  hurt,  either  to  the  city  or  to  any  of  the 
inhabitants.  There  were  some  people  who  seemed  to  say,  that  this 
treaty  was  brought  about  through  the  solicitation  of  sir  Herve  de 
Leon  (who  had  formerly  been  one  of  the  earl's  chief  advisers,)  out 
of  revenge  for  having  been  menaced  and  blamed  by  him,  as  before 
related.  By  this  means  they  entered  the  city,  accompanied  by  as 
many  as  they  chose,  went  sti-aight  to  the  castle,  broke  down  the  gates, 
and  took  the  earl  of  Montfort,  whom  they  carried  off  to  their  camp, 
without  injuring  house  or  inhabitant  in  the  city.  This  event  took 
place  in  the  year  of  grace  1341,  about  All-Saints  day.  The  lords  of 
France  entered  the  city  in  great  triumph ;  when  all  the  burgesses  and 
inhabitants  did  homage  and  fealty  to  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  as  to 
their  true  lord.  They  continued  in  the  city  for  three  days,  keeping 
great  feasts  ;*  they  advised  the  lord  Charles  to  remain  there,  and  in 
its  neighborhood,  until  another  season,  and  to  employ  the  soldiers  of 
the  garrisons  from  the  places  he  had  won  in  the  most  advantageous 
manner.  These  lords  then  took  their  leave  and  departed,  and  rode 
on  till  they  came  to  Paris,  where  the  king  was,  to  wliom  they  de- 
livered  up  the  earl  of  Montfort,  as  his  prisoner.  The  king  confined 
him  in  the  tower  of  the  Louvre  at  Paris,  where  he  remained  for  a 
length  of  time,  and  at  last  died  there,  as  it  has  been  told  me  for  a 
truth.t 

I  wish  now  to  return  to  the  countess  of  Montfort,  who  possessed 
the  courage  of  a  man,  and  the  heart  of  a  lion.  She  was  in  the  city 
of  Rennes  when  she  heard  of  the  seizure  of  her  lord ;  and,  notwith- 
standing the  great  grief  she  had  at  heart,  she  did  all  she  could  to 
comfort  and  reanimate  her  friends  and  soldiers  :  showing  them  a 
young  child,  called  John,  after  his  father,  she  said,  "  Oh,  gentlemen, 
do  not  be  cast  down  by  what  we  have  suffered  through  the  loss  of 
my  lord  :  he  was  but  one  man.  Look  at  my  little  child,  here  :  if  it 
please  God,  he  shall  be  his  restorer,  and  shall  do  you  much  service.  I 
have  plenty  of  wealth,  which  I  will  distribute  among  you,  and  will 
seek  out  for  such  a  leader,  as  may  give  you  a  proper  confidence." 
When  the  countess  had,  by  these  means,  encouraged  her  friends  and 
soldiers  at  Rennes,  she  visited  all  the  other  towns  and  fortresses, 
taking  her  young  son  John  with  her.  She  addressed  and  encouraged 
them  in  the  same  m.anner  as  she  had  done  at  Rennes.  She  strength, 
ened  her  garrisons  both  with  men  and  provisions,  paid  handsomely 
for  everything,  and  gave  largely  wherever  she  thought  it  would  have 
a  good  effect.  She  then  went  to  Hennebon,  near  the  sea,  where  she 
and  her  son  remained  all  that  winter ;  frequently  visiting  her  gar- 
risons,  whom  she  encouraged,  and  paid  liberally. 


*  The  French  remained  at  Nantes  until  the  18th  December ;  and  the  earl  of  Montfort 
surrendered  the  town  himself  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  on  learning  what  were  the  real 
dispositions  of  the  townsmen,  and  knowing  he  could  not  longer  depend  on  them.  It  is 
said,  he  was  deceived  by  the  fine  speeches  of  the  duke,  who  promised,  on  oath,  to  deliver 
him  again  the  town  of  Nantes,  in  the  same  state  he  received  it,  and  granted  him  pass- 
ports, &LC.—Hist.  of  Brittany. 

t  Froissart  has  been  misinformed.  "It  was  about  this  time,  (1445)  t'' at  the  earl  of 
Montfort  found  means  to  escape  from  the  tower  of  the  Louvre,  where  he  had  been  con- 
fined upward  of  three  years.  Some  persons,  touched  with  compassion  disguised  him 
as  a  merchant,  and  assisted  him  in  his  escape.  He  went  directly  to  England,  and  found 
king  Edward  at  Westminster,  who  had  just  written  to  the  Pope,  to  complain  of  the  in- 
fractions Philip  de  Valois  was  making  on  the  truce  concluded  at  Malestroit.  and  to  ex- 
plain the  reasons  he  had  for  declaring  war  against  him.  He  was  solely  occupied  with 
the  great  armament  he  was  preparing  against  France,  and  the  war  he  intended  to  carry 
on  in  Gascony.  Nevertheless,  he  thought  proper  to  grant  some  troops  to  the  earl  of 
Montfort,  to  support  him  against  Charles  de  Blois;  the  command  of  which  he  gave  to 
William  Bohun,  earl  of  Northampton,  whom  he  had  nominated  his  lieutenant-general, 
as  well  in  Brittany  as  in  France.  ■    ■  •  /• 

"  The  earl  of  Montfort,  before  he  quitted  England,  paid  homage  liege  to  the  king  for 
the  duchy  of  Brittany,  at  Lambeth,  in  the  apartment  of  the  archbishop,  m  presence  of 
the  earl  of  Northampton,  and  several  other  lords. 

"  He  embarked  with  the  troops  for  his  duchy-made  an  unsuccessful  attack  on  Quim- 
per,  which  he  did  not  long  survive.  He  died  the  26th  September.  134),  in  the  castle  of 
Hennebon,  and  was  first  buried  in  the  church  of  the  Holy  Cross  at  Kimperl6,  but  wM 
afterwards  transferred  to  the  church  of  the  Dominicans,  m  the  same  town.  Betore  ha 
deaUi  he  made  a  will,  and  appointed  the  king  of  Eneland  guardian  to  hu  ion  John  ol 
Brittany."— ifi«t.  de  Bretagne. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


53 


'  CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND,  FOR  THE  THIRD  TIME,  MAKES  WAR  UPON  THE  SCOTS. 

It  has  been  mentioned  before,  how  the  lords  of  Scotland,  during 
the  siese  of  Tournay,  had  retaken  many  towns  and  fortresses  from 
the  English,  which  they  possessed  in  Scotland.  There  only  remained 
to  them  the  castles  of  Stirling,  Roxburgh,  and  Berwick.  The  Scots 
had  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of  Stirling,  assisted  by  some  French  lords, 
whom  king  Philip  sent  to  aid  them  in  their  wars,  and  had  pressed  it 
so  closely,  that  the  English  garrison  found  great  difficulty  in  holding 
it  out.  When  the  king  of  England  was  returned  into  his  own  coun- 
try, he  thought  it  advisable  to  make  an  incursion  into  Scotland, 
which  he  immediately  set  about,  and  began  his  march  between 
Michaelmas  and  All-Saints.  He  issued  out  his  summons  for  all 
archers  and  men-at-arms  to  follow  him  to  York.  The  English  put 
themselves  in  motion  to  obey  his  commands,  and  came  to  the  place 
appointed.  The  king  arrived  at  York,  where 
he  remained  waiting  for  his  forces,  who  follow, 
ed  him  very  quickly.  When  the  Scots  heard 
of  the  king's  arrival  at  York,  they  pushed  on  the 
siege  of  Stirling  v.'ith  the  greatest  vigor ;  and 
by  engines  and  cannons  so  pressed  the  garri- 
son, that  they  were  forced  to  surrender  it,  pre- 
serving  their  lives,  but  not  their  effects.  This 
intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king,  where 
he  lay.  He  began  his  march  toward  Stirling, 
and  came  to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  where, 
and  in  the  neighboring  villages,  he  quartered 
his  army,  and  continued  upward  of  a  month, 
waiting  for  their  purveyances,  which  had 
been  embarked  between  All-Saints  and  St. 
Andrew's  day.  Many  of  their  ships  were 
lost ;  and  they  had  sustained  such  contrary 
winds,  that  they  were  driven  upon  the  coasts 
of  Holland  and  Friezeland,  in  spite  of  all  their 
eff6rts,  so  that  very  few  arrived  at  Newcastle. 
On  which  account  the  army  of  the  king  of 
England,  which  consisted  of  six  thousand 
eavalry  and  forty  thousand  infantry,  were  in 
very  great  disvress,  and  provisions  exceed- 
ingly scarce.  They  could  not  advance  farther, 
as  the  winter  was  set  in,  and  no  forage  or 
provisions  to  be  had  ;  for  the  Scots  had  se- 
cured  all  tlie  cattle  and  corn  in  their  fortresses. 
The  Scottish  lords,  who,  after  the  conquest  of 
Stirling,  had  retired  to  the  forest  of  Jedworth, 
understanding  that  the  king  of  England  was 

come  to  Newcastle  with  a  large  force,  to  burn  and  destroy  their  coun- 
try, collected  together,  to  consider  the  best  means  to  defend  them- 
5elves.  They  were  not  very  numerous,  and  had  carried  on  the  war, 
night  and  day,  for  more  than  seven  years,  without  a  leader,  very  much 
to  their  own  discomfort  :  and,  seeing  there  was  no  expectation  of  re- 
ceiving  succor  from  their  own  king,  they  determined  to  send  to  the 
king  of  England  a  bishop  and  an  abbot,  to  solicit  a  truce. 

These  embassadors  set  out,  and  came  to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
where  they  found  the  king  surrounded  by  his  barons;  to  whom,  hav- 
ing come  with  a  safe  conduct,  they  explained  so  handsomely  their 
mission,  that  a  truce  was  granted  them  for  four  months,  upon  condi- 
tion that  the  Scots  should  send  messengers  to  king  David  in  France, 
and  signify  to  him,  that  if,  in  the  month  of  May  following,  he  did 
not  return  to  his  own  country,  with  powers  sufficient  to  defend  it 
against  king  Edward,  they  would  own  themselves  subjects  to  the 
king  of  England,  and  never  more  acknowledge  him  for  their  lord. 
Upon  this  the  two  prelates  returned  to  Scotland,  when  the  Scots 
ordered  sir  Robert  de  Vesci  and  sir  Simon  Frazer,  with  two  other 
knights,  to  set  off  for  France,  to  inform  the  king  of  these  conditions. 
The  king  of  England,  who  remained  at  Newcastle  with  his  whole 
army  in  a  very  uncomfortable  manner,  on  account  of  the-scarcity  of 
provisions  and  other  stores,  the  more  readily  granted  this  truce  :  he 
immediately  set  off  homeward,  and  dismissed  all  his  troops.  The 
embassadors  from  Scotland  to  France  took  their  way  through  Eng- 
land, and  crossed  the  sea  at  Dover.  King  David,  who  had  remained 
seven  years  in  France,  knowing  that  his  country  had  been  much 
desolated,  and  that  his  people  had  suffered  exceedingly,  determined 
to  take  his  leave  of  the  king  of  France,  and  return  to  his  own  king- 
dom,  to  endeavor  to  comfort  and  assist  them.  He  therefore  had  set 
out,  accompanied  by  his  queen,  before  these  embassadors  arrived, 
.'Hid  had  embarked  at  another  port,  under  the  guidance  of  a  mariner 
called  sir  Richard  the  Fleming,*  so  that  he  landed  in  the  port  of 
Moray,  in  Scotland,  before  any  of  the  lords  knew  of  it.t 


they  conducted  him  to  the  town  of  Perth.  Thither  came  people 
from  all  parts  to  see  him,  and  to  carouse  :  they  afterwards  remon- 
strated  with  him  upon  the  destruction  which  king  Edward  and  the 
English  had  done  to  Scotland.  King  David  told  them  he  would  have 
ample  revenge,  or  he  would  lose  his  kingdom,  and  his  life  into  t'le 
bargain.  By  the  advice  of  his  council,  he  sent  messengers  to  all 
his  friends,  far  and  near,  to  beg  and  entreat  they  would  aid  and  assist 
him  in  this  enterprise.  The  earl  of  Orkney  was  the  first  who  obeyed 
the  summons  :  he  was  a  great  and  powerful  baron,  and  had  married 
king  David's  sister.  There  came  with  him  many  men-at-arms.  There 
were  such  numbers  from  ail  parts,  that,  when  they  were  arrived  at 
Perth  and  its  neighborhood,  on  the  day  which  king  David  had  ap- 
pointed, they  amounted  to  sixty  thousand  men  on  foot,  and  three 
thousand  men  more  mounted  on  galloways,  with  arms,  knights,  and 
squires  :  in  short,  all  the  nobility  and  gentry  of  Scotland.  Whe" 
they  were  ready,  they  set  out,  to  do  as  much  mischief  as  possible  * 


Part  or  the  Old  Town  Wall  or  Newcastle-upon-Tyne— From  an  Original  Drawing  by  luctiardson 


their  neighbors  in  England :  for  the  truce  was  expired ;  or  to  fight 
with  the  king  who  had  destroyed  their  country.  They  left,  there- 
fore, the  town  of  Perth,  in  regular  order,  and  came  the  first  night  to 
Dunfermline,  where  they  lay.  On  the  morrow,  they  crossed  a  small 
arm  of  the  sea*  hard  by.  When  they  had  all  })assed,  they  pushed 
forward,  and  went  under  Edinburgh  castle,  traversing  Scotland  near 
to  Roxburgh,  where  there  was  an  English  garrison,  but  without  ^ 
making  an  attack  upon  it,  for  fear  of  losing  any  of  their  men,  or 
despoiling  their  artillery ;  not  knowing  what  force  they  might  have 
to  encounter,  as  they  proposed  doing  some  gallant  deeds  of  renown 
before  their  return  to  Scotland. 

They  then  passed  near  to  the  town  of  Berwick,  but  without  assault- 
ing it,  entered  the  county  of  Northumberland,  and  came  to  the  rivet 
Tyne,  burning  and  destroying  all  the  country  through  which  they 
passed.  They  marched  on  until  they  wej-e  before  the  town  of  New- 
castle, where  king  David  and  his  army  halted  that  night,  in  order  to 
consider  if  they  could  net  achieve  something  worthy  of  them.  To- 
ward daybreak,  some  gendemen  of  the  neighborhood,  who  were  in 
the  town,  made  a  sally  out  of  one  of  the  gates,  in  a  secret  manner, 
with  about  two  hundred  lances,  to  make  an  attack  upon  the  Scots 
army.  They  fell  upon  one  of  the  wings  of  tlic  army,  directly  on 
the  quarters  of  the  earl  of  Moray,  who  bore  for  his  arms  three  pillows, 
gules  on  a  field  argent.  He  was  in  his  bed  when  they  took  him 
prisoner,  and  killed  a  great  many  before  the  army  was  awakened. 
Having  made  a  very  large  booty,  they  regained  the  town,  which  they 
entered  with  great  joy  and  triumph,  and  delivered  up  the  earl  of 
Moray  to  the  governor,  the  lord  John  Nevilie.t  When  the  army 
was  awakened  and  armed,  they  ran  like  madmen  toward  the  town, 
even  to  the  barriers,  where  they  made  a  fierce  assault,  which  lasted 
a  considerable  time.  It  availed  them,  however,  nothing,  but  the  loss 
of  their  people ;  for  the  town  was  well  provided  with  men-at-arms, 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

BilNG   UAMTl  CI  SCOTLAND  ADVANCES  WITH  A  LARGE  ARMY  TO  NEW- 

CASTLE-UPON-TYNE, 

When  the  young  king  David  was  landed  in  his  own  country,  his 
subjects  came  to  him  in  crowds  ;  and  with  great  joy  and  solemnity 

*  Malcolm  i-'leming  of  Cunimirnald. 

t  Duvid  II.,  with  his  consort,  Johanna  of  England,  landed  from  France,  at  Inver- 
•ervie,  in  Kincardineshire.  4th  May.  IMl.— Annals  of  Seo^nd, 


*  Probably  at  Q,ueen's  Ferry, 
t  He  was  afterwards  exchanged  for  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  made  prisoner  by  the 
French  near  Lisle. '  The  French  would  not  release  Salisbury,  unless  he  made  oath, 
never  more  to  bear  arms  in  France ;  and  Edward  III.  consented  to  this  extraordinary 
condition,  20th  May.  15^.-Jlmials  of  Scotland,  vol.  2,  p.  210. 

Lord  Berners  describes  this  attack  in  tliese  spirited  words:  "And  in  the  morning  a 
certayne  nombre  of  frentyimen  that  were  in  the  towne  yssued  out  to  the  number  of  cc 
speres.  to  make  a  skry  in  the  scottysshe  ho«t:  tlicy  dashed  into  the  Scottybhe  host,  right 
ontherleof  Morets  tcntcs.\\\^o  bare  in  his  armour,  syluer  three  creylles  goules ;  ther 
they  toke  hym  in  his  bed,  and  slewe  many,  or  thoost  was  moued,  and  wan  great  pyiiage. 
Than  ^liey  returned  into  the  towne  boldely  witli  great  ioye,  and  delyuered  therle  Moret 
(18  prisoner  to  the  captayne  of  the  castell  the  lord  John  Neuell."--ED. 


54 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


who  defended  themselves  valiantly  and  prudently,  which  obliged  the 
assailants  to  retire  with  loss. 


CHAPTER  LXXV. 

KING  DAVID  OF  SCOTLAND  TAKES  AND  DESTROYS  THE  CITY  OF  DURHAM. 

When  king  David  and  his  council  saw  that  their  stay  before  New. 
castle  was  dangerous,  and  that  they  could  neither  gain  profit  nor 
honor,  they  departed,  and  entered  the  bishopric  of  Durham,  burning 
and  destroying  as  they  marched.    They  came  before  the  city  of 
Durham,  which  they  laid  siege  to,  and  made  many  attacks  upon  it, 
like  men  distracted  in  revenge  for  the  loss  of  the  earl  of  Moray  ;  and 
they  also  knew  that  very  great  wealth  was  carried  into  it  by  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  country  who  had  fled  thither.  They,  therefore,  were 
every  day  more  earnest  in  their  attacks ;  and  the  king  of  Scotland 
ordered  some  engines  to  be  made,  that  they 
might  approach  to  assault  them  nearer  the 
walls.    When  the  Scots  had  marched  from 
before  Newcastle,  the  governor,  lord  John  Ne- 
ville, mounted  a  fleet  courser,  passed  by  them, 
for  he  was  as  well  acquainted  with  all  the  by- 
roads and  passes  as  a  native,*  and  made  such 
haste,  that  in  five  days  he  came  to  Chertsey, 
where  the  king  of  England  then  was,  and  re- 
lated to  the  king  of  England  all  that  the  Scots 
were  doing.    The  king  sent  out  immediately 
his  messengers,  ordering  all  knights,  squires, 
and  others,  that  were  able  to  assist  him,  above 
the  age  of  fifteen  and  under  sixty  years,  with- 
out fail,  upon  hearing  these  orders,  to  set  out 
directly  toward  the  marches  of  the  north,  to 
succor  and  defend  the  kingdom  against  the 
Scots,  who  were  destroying  it.    Upon  this 
earls,  barons,  knights,  and  the  commonalties 
from  the  provincial  towns,  made  themselves 
ready,  and  hastened  most  cheerfully  to  obey 
the  summons,  and  advance  toward  Berwick. 
The  king  himself  set  off*  directly,  such  was 
his  impatience,  without  waiting  for  any  one  ; 
and  he  was  followed  by  his  subjects,  as  fast 
as  they  could,  from  all  parts.    During  this 
time,  the  king  of  Scotland  made  so  many 
violent  attacks  with  the  engines  he  had  con- 
structed upon  the  city  of  Durham,  that  those 

who  were  within  could  not  prevent  it  from  being  taken,  pillaged, 
arid  burnt.  All  were  put  to  death  without  mercy,  and  without 
distinction  of  persons  or  ranks,  men,  women,  children,  monks, 
canons,  and  priests ;  no  one  was  spared,  neither  was  there  house 
or  church  left  standing.  It  was  pity  thus  to  destroy,  in  Christendom, 
the  churches  wherein  God  was  served  and  honorcd.t 


wood ;  when  he  and  his  companions  fell  upon  them,  killed  and  ' 
wounded  upward  of  two  hundred,  and  took  one  hundred  and  twenty 
horses  very  richly  laden,  which  they  drove  toward  the  castle.  The 
criers  and  the  runaways  soon  reached  the  lord  William  Douglas, 
who  commanded  the  rear-guard,  and  had  already  passed  the  wood. 
Whoever  at  that  time  had  seen  the  Scots  return  full  gallop,  over 
mountain  and  valley,  with  sir  William  Douglas  at  their  head,  would 
have  been  alarmed.  They  made  such  haste  that  they  soon  came  to 
the  castle,  and  ascended  the  hill  on  which  it  is  situated  with  great 
expedition ;  but  as  they  came  to  the  barriers,  those  within  had  closed 
them,  and  placed  what  they  had  seized  in  safety.  The  Scots  com- 
menced a  violent  assault,  and  the  garrison  defended  themselves  well: 
the  two  Williams  did  all  they  could  devise  to  hurt  each  other.  This 
lasted  until  the  whole  army,  and  even  the  king  himself,  arrived  there. 
When  the  king  and  his  council  saw  their  people  lying  dead,  and  the 
assailants  sore  wounded,  without  gaining  anything,  he  ordered  them 


CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

THE  KING  OF  SCOTLAND  BESIEGES  WARK  CASTLE,  BELONGING  TO  THE 

EARL  OF  SALISBURY. 

When  the  king  of  Scotland  had  done  this,  he  was  advised  to  fall 
back  upon  the  river  Tyne,t  and  retreat  toward  Scotland.  As  he 
was  on  the  march,  he  halted  one  night  hard  by  a  castle  belonging  to 
the  earl  of  Salisbury,  which  was  well  furnished  with  men-at-arms. 
The  captain  of  it  was  sir  William  Montacute,  son  to  the  sister  of 
the  earl,  and  so  called  after  an  uncle  who  had  that  name.  When 
the  night  was  passed,  king  David  decamped,  to  pursue  his  march  to 
Scotland ;  and  the  Scots  passed  through  roads  close  to  this  castle. 
Heavily  laden,  with  the  booty  which  they  had  made  at  Durham.  As 
fioon  as  sir  William  saw  that  they  had  passed  the  castle  without 
halting,  he  sallied  out  of  it  well  armed  on  horseback,  with  about 
forty  companions,  and  followed  in  silence  the  last  division,  which 
consisted  of  horses  so  loaded  with  money  and  ri(?hes  that  they  could 
scarcely  get  on,  and  came  up  with  them  at  the  entrance  of  a  small 

*  "  Car  il  savoit  bien  les  adresses  et  les  refuges  du  pays,  comme  celui  qui  en  estoit," 
are  the  words  used  by  Froissart,  and  they  sliould  probably  be  rendered,  "  for  he  had  a 
native's  knowledge  of  the  by-roads  and  passes."  Sir  John  IS'evill  liere  spoken  of  was 
the  eldest  son  and  heir  of  Ralph  lord  de  Nevill,  and  father  of  the  lirst  earl  of  Westmore- 
land, and  the  estates  of  the  family  lay  in  the  north.— Ed. 

t  Lord  Berners  translates  this  passage  rather  more  correctly,  ns  Froissart  did  not  mean 
to  say  that  the  burning  of  churches  in  a  pagan  country  would  not  be  equally  a  pity  as 
in  Christendom.  "The  city  was  won  by  force,  and  robbed  and  clene  brent:  and  all 
manner  of  people  put  to  deth  without  mercy,  men,  women,  and  chyldren,  monkes, 
preestes  and  chanons ;  so  that  ther  abode  alyue  no  manner  of  person,  house  nor  church, 
but  it  was  destroyed ;  the  whiche  was  great  pytte  so  to  destroy  christenblode,  and  the 
churches  of  God  wherein  that  God  was  honoured  and  serued." 

This  passage  is  remarkable  as  an  illustration  of  the  superstitious  fee  ings  of  these  chi- 
valric  times.  We  have  before  had  many  accounts  of  burnings  and  massacres,  nay,  even 
of  the  violation  of  nuns,  but  all  were  passed  by  as  mere  matters  of  course.  "  I  am  now 
reading  Johnes's  Froissart,"  says  Mrs.  Barbauld  in  one  of  her  elegant  letters,  "  and  1 
think  I  was  never  more  struck  with  the  horrors  of  war— simply  because  ke  seems  not  at 
all  struck  with  them."  It  is  only  when  the  churches  are  included  in  the  destruction 
that  the  compassion  of  the  canon  is  excited.— Ed. 

t  As  Wark  Castle  is  situated  on  the  Tweed,  it  must  be  the  Tweed,  instead  of  Tyne, 
I  havft.  in  consequence,  altered  Scotland  for  Carlisle,  as  it  is  in  the  original ;  otherwise 
It  would  be  inconect  as  to  the  geography  of  the  country. 


Wark  Castle,  Northumbkrlanu. 


to  desist,  and  to  seek  out  for  quarters ;  for  he  was  determined  not 
to  leave  the  place  before  he  had  seen  his  men  revenged.  Upon  this 
eveiy  one  was  employed  in  searching  out  where  he  could  lodge 
himself,  to  collect  the  dead,  and  to  dress  the  wounded.  The  king, 
on  the  morrow,  ordered  all  to  be  ready  for  the  attack  of  the  castle: 
those  within  prepared  themselves  to  defend  it.  This  assault  wa.s 
very  fierce  and  perilous,  and  many  gallant  deeds  were  performed. 

The  countess  of  Salisbury,  who  was  esteemed  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  virtuous  women  in  England,  was  in  this  castle,  which 
belonged  to  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  with 
the  earl  of  Suffolk,  near  Lisle,  and  was  still  in  prison  at  the  Chatelet 
in  Paris.  The  king  had  given  him  this  castle,  upon  his  marriage, 
for  his  many  deeds  of  valor,  and  for  the  services  he  had  received 
from  the  said  earl,  who  was  formerly  called  sir  William  Montacute, 
as  appears  in  another  part  of  this  book.  The  countess  comforted 
much  those  within  the  castle  ;  and  from  the  sweetness  of  her  looks, 
and  the  charm  of  being  encouraged  by  such  a  beautiful  lady,  one 
man  in  time  of  need  ought  to  be  worth  two.  This  attack  lasted  a 
considerable  time,  and  the  Scots  lost  a  great  many  men  ;  for  they 
advanced  boldly  up  to  it,  and  brought  large  trees  and  beams  to  fill 
up  the  ditches,  that  they  might  bring  their  machines,  if  possible, 
nearer,  to  play  upon  the  castle  :  but  the  garrison  made  so  good  a 
defence,  that  they  were  forced  to  retreat ;  and  the  king  ordered  the 
machines  to  be  watched,  to  renew  the  attack  the  next  day.  Each 
retired  to  their  quarters,  except  those  who  guarded  the  machines  : 
some  bewailed  the  dead,  others  comforted  the  wounded.  Those  of 
the  castle  saw  that  they  had  too  hard  a  task,  for  they  were  much 
fatigued  ;  and,  if  king  David"  were  steady  to  his  purpose,  they  should 
have  difficulty  to  defend  it.  They  therefore  thought  it  advisable  to 
send  some  one  to  king  Edward,  who  was  arrived  at  Berwick,*  which 
they  knew  for  truth,  from  some  of  the  Scots  prisoners  they  had  taken, 
and  were  looking  out  for  a  proper  person  for  this  business  :  for  not  one 
would  agree  to  quit  the  defence  of  the  castle,  or  of  the  beautiful  lady, 
in  order  to  carry  this  message,  and  there  was  much  strife  among 
them :  which,  when  their  captain,  sir  William  Montacute,  saw,  he 
said,  "  I  am  very  well  pleased,  gentlemen,  with  your  loyalty  and 
heartiness,  as  well  as  for  your  affection  to  the  lady  of  this  house;  so 
that,  out  of  my  love  for  her  and  for  you,  I  will  risk  my  person  in  this 
adventure.  I  have  great  confidence  and  trust  in  you,  and  that  you 
will  defend  the  castle  until  I  shall  return.  On  the  other  hand,  I 
have  the  greatest  hopes  in  our  lord  the  king,  and  that  I  shall  bring 


*  This  seems  incorrect,  as  in  that  case  the  English  army  would  have  intercejrted  the 
Scots  on  their  return.  Lord  Berners  read  York,  and  Sauvage's  edition  Wai-wick.—Eik 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


55 


back  with  me,  speedily,  such  succor,  to  your  great  joy,  that  you  will 
all  be  rewarded  for  the  gallant  defence  you  shall  have  made." 

This  speech  cheered  both  the  countess  and  all  present.  When 
night  came,  sir  William  prepared  himself  the  best  way  he  could,  to 
get  out  of  the  castle  privately,  and  unseen  by  any  of  the  Scots. 
Fortunately  for  him,  it  rained  so  hard  all  night,  that  none  of  them 
quitted  their  quarters  :  he  therefore  passed  through  the  army  without 
being  noticed.  Shortly  after,  and  about  daybreak,  he  met,  on  his 
road,  two  Scotsmen,  about  half  a  league  from  their  army,  driving 
thither  two  oxen  and  a  cow  :  sir  William,  knowing  them  to  be 
Scotsmen,  wounded  them  both  very  severely,  killed  the  cattle  that 
they  might  not  carry  them  to  the  army,  and  said  to  them,  "  Go  and 
tell  your  king,  that  William  Montacute  has  passed  through  his  army, 
and  is  gone  to  seek  for  succor  from  the  king  of  England,  who  is 
now  at  Berwick."  When  the  Scots  lords  heard  this,*  they  said  to 
one  another,  "  The  king  often  makes  his  men  be  wounded  and  killed 
without  any  reason  ;"  and,  believing  that  the  king  of  England  would 
come  to  give  them  battle  before  they  should  gain  the  castle,  they 
went  in  a  body  to  the  king,  and  told  him,  that  his  longer  stay  there 
would  neither  brng  him  honor  nor  profit ;  that  their  expedition  had 
turned  out  evcceedingly  well,  and  that  they  had  done  much  mischief 
to  the  English  by  remaining  in  their  country  twelve  days,  and  burning 
and  destroying  the  city  of  Durham  ;  that,  everything  considered,  it 
was  now  proper  for  them  to  return  to  their  own  kingdom  and  homes, 
and  carry  off  safe  the  booty  they  had  made  ;  and  that,  at  another 
season,  they  would  follow  him  to  England,  according  to  his  will  and 
pleasure.  The  king  did  not  choose  to  act  contrary  to  the  opinions 
of  his  chieftains,  but  consented  to  their  advice,  sore  against  his  will. 
On  the  morrow,  he  and  his  whole  army  decamped  and  marched 
straight  for  the  forest  of  Jedworth,  where  the  wild  Scots  lived  at 
their  ease ;  for  he  vv^as  desirous  of  knowing  what  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  meant  to  do,  whether  he  would  return  to  his  own  kingdom,  or 
advance  further  northward.t 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  IS  ENAMORED  WITH  THE  COUNTESS  OF 

SALISBURY. 

That  same  day  that  the  Scots  had  decamped  from  before  the 
castle  of  Wark,  king  Edward,  and  his  whole  army,  arrived  there 
about  midday,  and  took  up  their  position  on  the  ground  which  he 
Scots  had  occupied.  When  he  found  that  they  were  returned  home, 
he  was  much  enraged ;  for  he  had  come  with  so  much  speed,  that 
both  his  men  and  horses  were  sadly  fatigued.  He  ordered  his  men 
to  take  up  their  quarters  where  they  were,  as  he  wished  to  go  to 
the  castle  to  see  the  noble  dame  within,  whom  he  had  never  seen 
since  her  marriage.  Every  one  made  up  his  lodgings  as  he  pleased; 
and  the  king,  as  soon  as  he  was  disarmed,  taking  ten  or  twelve 
knights  with  him,  went  to  the  castle,  to  salute  the  countess  of  Salis- 
bury,  and  to  examine  what  damage  the  attacks  of  the  Scots  had 
done,  and  the  manner  in  which  those  within  had  defended  them- 
selves.   The  moment  the  countess  heard  t  of  the  king's  approach. 


*  Froissart's  words,  according  to  D.  Sauvage's  edition,  with  which  Lord  Berners 
nearly  agrees,  are  as  follows:  "They  talked  one  to  another  wkile  king  David  still 
continued  to  make  fierce  attacks,  and  seeing  that  the  king  caused  his  people  to  l)e 
wounded  and  sacrificed  (martyrer)  without  reason,  and  that  the  king  of  England  might 
well  come  and  give  them  battle  before  the  castle  should  be  taken,  they  said  to  king  David 
with  one  accord,  that  his  longer  stay,"  &c.— Ed. 

t  All  this  seems  to  be  fabulous,  and  to  have  been  invented  by  some  person  who  meant 
to  impose  on  the  inquisitive  credulity  of  Froissart.  It  cannot  be  reconciled  with  known 
historical  dates,  with  the  characters  and  conditions  of  the  persons  therein  mentioned,  or 
with  the  general  tenor  of  authenticated  events.  Had  David  violated  the  patrimony  of 
St.  Cuthbert  in  the  savage  manner  related  by  Froissart,  the  English  histories  would  have 
teemed  with  declamations  on  an  enormity,  more  heinous,  in  the  opinion  of  those  days, 
tliaa  any  crime  prohibited  by  the  decalogue-  Besides,  the  sacking  of  Durham,  related 
by  Froissart,  was  an  event  too  singular  and  momentous  to  be  altogether  omitted ;  and 
yet  the  English  historians  make  no  mention  of  it:  neither  does  Fordun,  whose  simple 
narra  tion  I  have  chosen  to  M\o\v .—Annals  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  211. 

t  We  hope  our  readers  will  pardon  our  again  transcribing  a  passage  from  the  terse 
old  English  of  Lord  Berners,  but  we  could  not  refrain  from  giving  his  beautiful  ro- 
mance, for  it  is  no  more,  in  his  very  poetical  diction,  whicn  does  full  justice  to,  if  indeed 
it  do  not  surpass,  his  autlior.  "  Assone  as  the  lady  knt  we  of  the  kynge's  comyng,  she 
set  oi)yn  the  gntes  and  came  out  so  richly  besene,  that  euery  man  marueyled  of  her 
beauty,  and  coude  nat  cease  to  regard  her  nobleness,  with  her  great  beauty  and  tlie  gra- 
cyou;;  wordes  and  countenaunce  that  she  made.  When  she  came  to  the  kyng  she 
knolyd  (lowne  to  the  yertli,  tliankyng  hym  of  his  sucours,  and  so  ledde  hym  into  the 
(■asteil  to  make  hym  chere  and  lK)nour  as  she  that  coude  ryght  well  do  it.  Euery  man 
re-:;rded  her  marnelussly ;  the  kynge  hymselfe  coud  nat  witholde  his  regardyng  of 
lier,  ti)r  Ik?  tlioiiglit  lhat  he  neuer  saw  before  so  noble  nor  so  fiiyre  a  lad^y ;  he  was 
.-trykca  Ihtncifh  to  the  hcrt 'loith  a  spcrcle  of  finte  loue  that  endured  long  after  •  he 
MsDuuiit  no  lady  in  the  worlde  so  worthy  to  be  beloude  as  she.  Thus  they  entred  into 
W'tjriistell  !i'ui(le  in  hnnde;  the  lady  ledde  hym  first  into  the  hall,  and  after  into  the 
:-li:i;nhre  noijly  aparelled.  The  kiiig  regarded  so  the  lady  that  she  was  abasshed ;  at 
Ui>t  .'le  went  to  .-i  wytido  to  rest  hym,  and  so  fell  into  a  great  study.  The  lady  went 
ab:;i;t.  io  m,ike  ciicre  to  thelonles  and  knyghtes  that  were  ther,  andcomaunded  to  dresse 
tiic  iiall  for  dyr.er.  Whan  slie  had  al  deuyscd  and  comaunded  them  she  came  to  the 
kynge  with  a  mery  chere,  (who  was  in  a  great  study)  and  she  said  Dere  sir,  why  do  you 
study  so,  for  your  grace  nat  dyspicased,  it  aparteyneth  nat  to  you  so  to  do  :  rather  ye 
shulde  make  good  chere  and  be  joyfull  scying  ye  bane  chased  away  yourenmies  who 
durst  nat  abyde  you  ;  let  other  men  study  f>r  the  reuiynant.  Than  the  kyng  savd  A 
dere  lady,  knowe  for  trouthe  that  syth  I  entred  into  the  castell  th.eris  a  study  comVto'my 
myndesothat  lean  nat  cliuse  but  to  muse,  nor  I  can  nat  tell  wi. -it  shall  fall  thereof; 
put  It  out  of  my  hcrte  I  can  nat.  A  sir,  quoth  the  lady,  ye  ought  alw&ves  to  make  good 
ciiere  to  comfort  therwith  your  peple.  God  hath  ayded  you  so  in  your  besynes  and 
hath  gyuen  you  so  great  graces,  that  ye  be  the  moste  douted  and  honoured  prince  in  all 
ehnstendome,  and  if  the  kynge  of  Scottes  haue  done  you  any  dyspyte  or  damage  ye  may 


she  ordered  all  the  gates  to  be  thrown  open,  and  went  to  meet  him, 
most  richly  dressed ;  insomuch,  that  no  one  could  look  at  her  but 
with  wonder,  and  admiration  at  her  noble  deportment,  great  beauty, 
and  affability  of  behavior.  When  she  came  near  the  king,  she  mad  ) 
her  reverence  to  the  ground,  and  gave  him  her  thanks  for  coming  t  > 
her  assistance,  and  then  conducted  him  into  the  castle,  to  entertain 
and  honor  him,  as  she  was  very  capable  of  doing.  Every  one  was 
delighted  with  her :  the  king  could  not  take  his  eyes  off  her,  as  he 
thought  he  had  never  seen  so  beautiful  or  sprightly  a  lady ;  so  that 
a  spark  of  fine  love  struck  upon  his  heart,  which  lasted  a  long  time, 
for  he  did  not  believe  that  the  whole  world  produced  any  other  lady 
so  worth ^  .of  being  beloved.  Thus  they  entered  the  castle,  hand  in 
hand :  for  the  lady  led  him  first  into  the  hall,  then  to  his  chamber, 
which  was  richly  furnished,  as  belonging  to  so  fine  a  lady.  The 
king  kept  his  eyes  so  continually  upon  her,  that  the  gentle  ^iame  was 
quite  abashed.  After  he  had  sufficiently  examined  his  apartment, 
he  retired  to  a  window,  and  leaning  on  it,  fell  into  a  profound  reverie. 
The  countess  went  to  entertain  the  other  knights  and  squires,  ordered 
dinner  to  be  made  ready,  the  tables  to  be  sot,  and  the  hall  ornamented 
and  dressed  out.  When  she  had  given  all  the  orders  to  her  servants 
she  thought  necessary,  she  returned,  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  to 
the  king,  who  continued  musing,  and  said  to  him,  "  Dear  sir,  what 
are  you  musing  on  ?  So  much  meditating  is  not  proper  for  you, 
saving  your  grace :  you  ought  rather  to  bo  in  high  spirits,  for  having 
driven  your  enemies  before  you,  without  their  having  had  the  cour- 
age to  wiiit  for  you,  and  should  leave  the  trouble  of  thinking  to 
others."  The  king  replied,  "Oh,  dear  lady,  you  must  know,  that 
since  I  have  entered  this  castle,  an  idea  has  struck  my  mind  that  I 
was  not  aware  of ;  so  that  it  behoves  me  to  reflect  upon  it.  I  am 
uncertain  what  may  be  the  event,  for  I  cannot  withdraw  my  whole 
attention  from  it."  "  Dear  sir,"  replied  the  lady,  "  you  ought  to  be 
of  good  cheer,  and  feast  with  your  friends,  to  give  them  more 
pleasure,  and  leave  off  thinking  and  meditating;  for  God  has  been 
very  bountiful  to  you  in  all  your  undertakings,  and  showed  you  so 
much  favor,  that  you  are  the  most  feared  and  renowned  prince  in 
Christendom.  If  the  king  of  Scotland  have  vexed  you  by  doing 
harm  to  your  kingdom,  you  can,  at  your  pleasure,  make  yourself 
amends  at  his  expense,  as  you  have  done  before  :  therefore  come,  if 
you  please,  into  the  hall  to  your  knights,  for  dinner  will  soon  be 
ready." 

"  Oh,  dear  lady,"  said  the  king,  "  other  things  touch  my  heart, 
and  lie  there,  than  what  you  think  of;  for.  in  truth,  the  elegant  car- 
riage, the  perfections  and  beauties  which  I  have  seen  you  possess, 
have  very  much  surprised  me,  and  have  so  deeply  impressed  my 
heart,  that  my  happiness  depends  on  meeting  a  return  from  you  to 
my  flame,  which  no  denial  can  ever  extinguish." 

"  Sweet  sir,"  replied  the  countess,  "  do  not  amuse  yourself  in 
laughing  at,  or  tempting  me ;  for  I  cannot  believe  you  mean  what 
you  have  just  said,  or  that  so  noble  and  gallant  a  prince  as  you  are 
would  ever  think  to  dishonor  me  or  my  husband,  who  is  so  valiant  a 
knight,  who  has  served  you  faithfully,  and  who,  on  your  account, 
now  lies  in  prison.  Certainly,  sir,  this  would  not  add  to  your  glory ; 
nor  would  you  be  the  better  for  it.  Such  a  thought  has  never  once 
entered  my  mind,  and  I  trust  in  God  it  never  will,  for  any  man  liv- 
ing :  and,  if  I  were  so  culpable,  it  is  you  who  ought  to  blame  me, 
and  have  my  body  punished  through  strict  justice." 

The  virtuous  lady  then  quitted  the  king,  who  was  quite  astonished, 
and  went  to  the  hall  to  hasten  the  dinner.  She  afterwards  returned  to 
the  king,  attended  by  the  knights,  and  said  to  him,  "Sir,  come  to  the 
hall ;  your  knights  are  waiting  for  you,  to  wash  their  hands,  for  they, 
as  well  as  yourself,  have  too  long  fasted."  The  king  left  his  room, 
and  came  to  the  hall ;  where,  after  he  had  washed  his  hands,  he 
seated  himself,  with  his  knights,  at  the  dinner,  as  did  the  lady  also ; 


well  amende  it  whan  it  shall  please  you,  as  ye  haue  done  dyuerse  tymes  or  this.  Sir, 
leaue  your  musing  and  come  into  the  hall  if  it  please  you ;  your  dyner  is  all  redy.  A 
fayre  lady,  quoth  the  kyng,  other  thynges  lyeth  at  my  herk  that  ye  knowe  nat  of,  but 
surely  your  swete  behauyng,  the  perfect  wysedom,  the  good  grace,ncblenes  and  excellent 
beauty  that  I  see  in  you,  hath  so  sore  surprised  my  hert  that  I  can  nat  but  loue  you,  and 
without  your  loue  I  am  but  deed.  Than  the  lady  sayde,  A  ry;;  ht  noble  prince  for  Goddes 
sake  mocke  nor  tempt  me  nat ;  I  can  nat  beleue  that  it  is  true  that  ye  say,  nor  that  so 
noble  a  prince  as  ye  be  wolde  thynke  to  dyshonour  me  and  my  lorde  ray  husbande,  who 
is  so  valyant  a  knyght  and  hath  done  your  grace  so  gode  seruyce  and  as  yet  lyethe  in  pri- 
son for  your  quarell.  Certely  sir  ye  shulde  in  this  case  haue  but  a  small  prayse  and 
nothing  the  better  therby.  I  had  neuer  as  yet  such  a  thoght  in  my  hert,  nor  I  trust  in 
God,  neuer  shall  haue  for  no  man  lyueng :  if  Ihadany  suche  intencyon  your  grace  ought 
nat  all  onely  to  blame  me,  but  also  to  punysshe  my  body,  ye  and  by  true  iustice  to  be 
dismembred.  Therwith  the  lady  departed  fro  the  kyng  and  went  into  the  hall  to  hast  the 
dyner ;  than  she  returned  agayne  to  the  kyng  and  broght  some  of  his  knyghtes  with 
her,  and  sayd,  Sir,  yf  it  please  you  to  come  into  the  hall  your  knyghtes  abideth  for  you 
to  wasshe ;  ye  haue  ben  to  long  fastyng.  Than  the  kyng  went  into  the  hall  and  vvassht 
and  sat  down  among  his  lordes  and  the  lady  also.  The  kyne  ete  but  lytell,  he  sat  styli 
musing,  and  as  he  durst  he  cast  his  eyen  upon  the  lady.  Of  hissadnesse  his  knyghtes  had 
maruell  for  he  was  nat  acustomed  so  to  be ;  some  thought  it  was  because  the  Scotts  were 
scaped  fro  hym.  All  that  day  the  kyng  taryd  ther  and  wyst  natwhattodo.  Sometime 
he  ymagined  that  honour  and  trouth  defended  hym  to  set  his  hert  in  such  a  case  to  dys- 
honour such  a  lady  and  so  true  a  knight  as  her  husband  was  who  had  alwaj  es  well  anii 
truelyseruedhym.  On  thotherpartlouesoconstrayned  hym  that  the  power  therof  sur- 
mounted honour  and  trouth.  Thus  the  kyng  debated  in  hymself  ail  that  day  and  all 
that  night.  In  the  mornyng  he  arose  and  dyssloged  all  his  boost  and  drewe  after  the 
Scottes  to  chose  them  out  of  his  realme.  Than  he  toke  leaue  of  the  lady  sayeng.  My 
dere  lady  to  God  I  comende  you  tyll  I  returne  agayne,  requiryng  you  to  aduyse  yoK 
otherwyse  than  ye  haue  sayd  to  me.  Noble  prince,  quoth  the  lady,  God  the  father 
glorious  be  your  conduct,  and  put  you  out  of  all  vylayne  thoughts.  Sir  I  am  and  euer 
shal  be  redy  to  do  your  grace  seruyce  to  your  honou-  and  to  myne.  Therwith  me  Kyn« 
departed  all  abasshed." — Ed. 


56 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


but  the  king  ate  ver/  little,  and  was  the  whole  time  pensive,  casting 
his  eyes,  whenever  ho  had  an  opportunity,  toward  the  countess. 
Such  behavior  surprised  his  friends ;  for  they  were  not  accustomed  to 
it,  and  had  never  seen  the  like  before.  They  imagined,  therefore, 
that  it  was  by  reason  of  the  Scots  having  escaped  from  him.  The 
king  remained  at  the  castle  the  whole  day,  without  knowing  what 
to  do  with  himself.  Sometimes  he  remonstrated  with  himself,  that 
Iwnor  and  loyalty  forbade  him  to  admit  such  treason  and  falsehood 
into  his  heart,  as  to  wish  to  dishonor  so  virtuous  a  lady,  and  so  gal. 
lant  a  knight  as  her  husband  was,  and  who  had  ever  so  faithfully 
serv(;d  him.  At  other  times,  his  passion  was  so  strong,  that  his  honor 
and  loyalty  were  not  thought  of.  Thus  did  he  pass  that  day,  and  a 
sleepless  night,  in  debating  this  matter  in  his  own  mind.  At  day- 
break  he  arose,  drew  out  his  whole  army,  decamped,  and  followed 
the  Scots,  to  chase  them  out  of  his  kingdom.  Upon  taking  leave 
of  the  countess  he  said,  "  My  dear  lady,  God  preserve  you  until  I 
return  ;  and  I  entreat  that  you  will  think  well  of  what  I  have  said, 
and  have  the  goodness  to  give  me  a  different  answer."  "  Dear  sir," 
replied  the  countess,  "  God  of  his  infinite  goodness,  preserve  you, 
and  drive  from  your  heart  such  villainous  thoughts ;  for  I  am,  and 
always  shall  be,  ready  to  serve  you,  consistently  with  my  own  honor, 
and  with  yours."  He  left  her  quite  surprised,  and  went  with  his 
army  after  the  Scots,  following  them  almost  as  far  as  Berwick,  and 
look  up  his  quarters  four  leagues  distant  from  the  forest  of  Jedworth, 
ivhere,  and  in  the  neighboring  woods,  king  David  and  all  his  people 
were.  He  remained  there  for  three  days,  to  see  if  the  Scots  would 
venture  out  to  fight  with  him.  During  that  time  there  were  many 
skirmishes ;  many  killed  and  taken  prisoners  on  both  sides.  Sir 
William  Douglas,  who  bore  for  arms  argent  on  a  chef  azure,*  was 
always  among  the  foremost  in  these  attacks.  He  performed  many 
gallant  exploits,  and  was  a  great  annoyance  to  the  English. 


CHAPTER  LXXVIII. 

THE  EARLS  OF  SALISBURY  AND  MORAY  ARE  SET  AT  LIBERTY  IN 
EXCHANGE  FOR  EACH  OTHER, 

During  these  three  days,  there  were  some  discreet  men  on  both 
sides,  who  held  conferences,  in  order  if  possible  to  conclude  a  treaty 
of  peace  between  the  tv/o  kings ;  at  last  they  succeeded  in  obtaining 
a  truce  for  two  years,  provided  the  king  of  France  assented  to  it ; 
for  there  was  so  close  an  alliance  between  the  kings  of  Scotland  and 
France,  that  he  could  not  make  peace,  or  a  truce,  without  the  king  of 
France  agreed  to  it.  If  king  Philip  should  refuse  his  consent,  then 
the  truce  was  to  last  only  until  the  first  of  May.  The  earl  of  Moray 
was  to  have  his  liberty,  if  the  king  of  Scotland  could  obtain  that  of 
the  earl  of  Salisbury  from  the  king  of  France.  This  was  to  be  done 
by  the  feast  of  St.  John  the  Baptist.  The  king  of  England  consented 
tho  more  readily  to  this  truce,  because  he  was  carrying  on  war  in 
France,  Gascony,  Poictou,  Saintonge,  and  Brittany,  and  had  soldiers 
everywhere.  The  king  of  Scotland  then  departed,  and  sent  embas- 
sadors  to  the  king  of  France,  that  the  truce  might  be  confirmed. 
The  king  agreed  to  it,  and  sent  the  earl  of  Salisbury  immediately 
into  England,  when,  as  soon  as  he  arrived,  the  king  of  England  sent 
the  earl  of  Moray  to  king  David  in  Scotland. 


CHAPTER  LXXIX. 

LORD  CHARLES  OF  BLOIS,  WITH  SOME  OTHER  LORDS  OF  FRANCE,  TAKE 

THE  CITY  OF  RENNES. 

You  before  have  heard  how  the  duke  of  Normandy,  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  the  duke  d'Alencon,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of 
Blois,  the  constable  of  France,  the  earl  of  Guines  his  son,  sir  James 
de  Bourbon,  sir  Lewis  d'Espagne,  and  the  other  barons  and  knights 
from  France,  had  left  Brittany,  after  conquering  the  strong  castle  of 
Chateauceaux,  and  the  city  of  Nantes,  and  had  taken  and  given  up  to 
the  king  of  France  the  earl  of  Montfort,  whom  he  had  confined  in  the 
tower  of  the  Louvre  at  Paris.  The  lord  Charles  of  Blois  had  remained 
in  the  city  of  Nantes,  and  in  that  country,  which  he  had  reduced  to 
obedience,  until  a  more  favorable  opportunity  for  carrying  on  the 
war  than  winter.  When  the  summer  wa-s  returned,  the  above-men- 
lioned  lords,  and  a  great  many  others,  came,  with  a  large  army,  to 
assist  the  lord  Charles  in  reconquering  the  remainder  of  the  duchy 
of  Brittany.  They  resolved  to  besiege  the  city  of  Rennes,  which  the 
countess  of  Montfort  had  well  fortified,  and  placed  there  as  captain 
Bir  William  de  Cadoudal,  a  Breton.  The  French  lords  surrounded 
it  on  all  sides,  and  did  a  great  deal  of  damage,  by  the  fierce  assaults 
they  made  upon  it ;  but  the  garrison  defended  themselves  so  valiantly, 
that  their  opponents  lost  more  than  they  gained.  As  soon  as  the 
countess  of  Montfort  was  informed  of  the  return  of  the  French  lords 
into  Brittany,  with  so  great  a  force,  she  sent  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson  to 
king  Edward  in  England,  to  entreat  his  assistance,  upon  condition 


•  The  most  prominent  feature  in  the  Douglas  arms,  as  now  borne,  is  the  Heart,  which 
was  added  to  it  in  consequence  of  the  honor  conferred  by  Robert  Bruce  on  his  death-bed, 
as  has  been  already  related,  but  when  this  distinctive  mark  was  adopted,  I  believe  is 
uncertain. 

[Lord  Bemers  gives  the  original  arme— "Azure  a  corable  syluer,  three  starres  goules ;" 
which  is  correct.— £d  1 


that  her  young  son  should  take  for  his  wife  one  of  the  daughters  of 
the  king,  and  give  her  the  title  of  duchess  of  Brittany. 

The  king,  at  that  time,  was  in  London,  feasting  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury,  newly  returned  from  prison.  When  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson  had 
made  known  to  the  king  the  cause  of  his  visit,  his  request  was 
was  readily  complied  with.  The  king  ordered  sir  Walter  Manny  to 
collect  as  many  men-at-arms  as  sir  Amauri  should  judge  proper,  and 
to  make  every  possible  haste  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  countess 
of  Montfort;  and  also  to  take  with  him  two  or  three  thousand  of 
the  best  archers  of  England.  Sir  Walter,  therefore,  embarked  with 
sir  Amauri  de  Clisson  ;  and  with  them  went  the  two  brothers  de 
Land-Halle,  sir  Lewis  and  sir  John,  le  Haze  of  Brabant,  sir  Herbert 
de  Fresnoi,  sir  Alain  de  Sirefonde,  and  many  others,  with  six  thou- 
sand archers.  But  they  were  overtaken  by  a  great  tempest,  and, 
by  contrary  winds,  forced  to  remain  at  sea  forty  days.  The  lord 
Charles,  in  the  mean  time,  kept  Rennes  closely  besieged,  and  harassed 
the  citizens  so  much  that  they  would  willingly  have  surrendered  it ; 
but  sir  William  de  Cadoudal  would  not  listen  to  them.  When  they  had 
been  harder  pressed,  and  saw  no  likelihood  of  any  succors  arriving, 
they  became  impatient ;  but  sir  William  continued  firm  :  at  length 
the  commonalty  seized  him,  flung  him  into  prison,  and  sent  word  to 
lord  Charles  that  they  would  surrender  themselves  to  him  on  the 
morrow,  on  condition  that  those  of  the  Montfort  party  might  retire 
in  safety  to  wherever  they  thought  proper.  The  lord  Charles  com- 
plied  with  these  terms ;  and  thus  was  the  city  of  Rennes  surrendered, 
in  the  year  1342,  in  the  beginning  of  May.  Sir  William  de  Cadou- 
dal, not  desiring  to  remain  at  the  court  of  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  left 
it,  and  went  to  Hennebon,  where  the  countess  of  Montfort  was,  who 
had  not  had  any  tidings  of  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson,  or  of  his  company. 


CHAPTER  LXXX. 

THE  LORD  CHARLES  OF  BLOIS  BESIEGES  THE  COUNTESS  OF  MONTFORT 

IN  HENNEBON. 

Soon  after  the  surrender  of  Rennes,  and  when  the  inhabitants  had 
performed  their  homage  and  fealty  to  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  he  waa 
advised  to  set  out  for  Hennebon,  where  the  countess  of  Montfort 
resided ;  for  as  her  husband  was  safe  confined  at  Paris,  if  he  could 
but  get  possession  of  her  person,  and  of  her  son's,  the  war  must  be 
concluded.  The  countess  had  with  her  in  Hennebon,  the  bishop 
of  Leon,  uncle  to  sir  Herve  de  Leon,  who  was  attached  to  lord 
Charles,  and  had  ever  been  so  since  the  capture  of  the  earl  of  Mont- 
fort ;  sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  the  lord  of  Landreman,  the  before- 
mentioned  sir  William  de  Cadoudal,  the  governor  of  Guingamp,  the 
two  brothers  de  Quirich,  sir  Oliver,  and  sir  Henry  de  Spinefort,  and 
many  others.  When  the  countess  and  her  knights  heard  that  their 
enemies  were  coming  to  besiege  them,  and  that  they  were  hard  by, 
they  ordered  the  alarm-bells  to  be  rung,  and  every  one  to  arm  himself 
for  defending  the  town.  Lord  Charles  drew  near  to  Hennebon,  and 
then  encamped  his  men.  Some  of  the  youths  among  the  Spaniards, 
French  and  Genoese  advanced  to  the  barriers  to  skirmish ;  which 
those  in  the  town  seeing,  sallied  out  to  meet  them  ;  so  there  was  a 
sharp  conflict,  and  the  Genoese  lost  more  than  they  gained.  About 
vespers,  they  all  retired  to  their  diiferent  quarters.  On  the  morrow, 
the  lords  determined  to  make  an  assault  on  the  barriers,  to  see  what 
mien  those  within  had,  .-T^^nd  to  try  to  gain  some  advantage.  On  the 
second  day,  therefore,  th  sy  made  so  very  vigorous  an  attack  upon  the 
barriers  early  in  the  mor  ixng,  that  those  within  made  a  sally :  among 
them  were  some  of  their  bravest,  who  continued  the  engagement 
till  noon  with  great  courage  ;  so  that  the  assailants  retired  a  little  to 
the  rear,  carrying  off  with  them  numbers  of  wounded,  and  leaving 
behind  them  a  great  many  dead.  When  the  lords  of  France  per- 
ceived their  men  retreat,  they  were  much  enraged,  and  made  them 
return  again  to  the  assault  more  fiercely  than  before  ;  while  those  of 
the  town  were  in  earnest  to  make  a  handsome  defence. 

The  countess,  who  had  clothed  herself  in  armor,  was  mounted  on  a 
war-horse,  and  galloped  up  and  down  the  streets  of  the  town,  entreat- 
ing  and  encouraging  the  inhabitants  to  defend  themselves  hjnorably. 
She  ordered  the  ladies  and  other  women  to  unpave  the  streets,* 
carry  the  stones  to  the  ramparts,  and  throw  them  on  their  enemies. 
She  had  pots  of  quicklime  brought  to  her  for  the  same  purpose.  That 
same  day  the  countess  performed  a  very  gallant  deed  :  she  ascended 
a  high  tower,  to  see  how  her  people  behaved ;  and,  having  observed 
that  all  the  lords  and  others  of  the  army  had  quitted  their  tents,  and 
were  come  to  the  assault,  she  immediately  descended,  mounted  her 
horse,  armed  as  she  was,  collected  three  hundred  horsemen,  sallied 
out  at  their  head  by  another  gate  that  was  not  attacked,  and  gallop- 
ing up  to  the  tents  of  her  enemies,  cut  them  down,  and  set  them  on 
fire,  without  any  loss,  for  there  were  only  servants  and  boys,  who 
fled  upon- her  approach.  As  soon  as  the  French  saw  their  camp  on 
fire,  and  heard  the  cries,  they  immediately  hastened  thither,  bawling 
out,  "  Treason !  Treason  !"  so  that  none  remained  at  the  assault. 

*  Lord  Bemers  r«ads,  *'  She  caused  damoselles  and  other  women  *'  to  cut  skorte 
their  kyrtels,"  instead  of  "to  unpave  the  striets,"  as  Mr.  Johnes  translates  it.  The 
words  in  D.  Sauvage's  edition  are,  "  depecer  esciiaussees,"  to  tear  up  the  causeicays, 
but  when  we  consider  that  the  streets  of  cities  were  very  rarely  paved  at  this  period. 
Lord  Bemers'  version  appears  tlie  more  probable,  and  may  be  reconciled  to  the  text 
if  we  read  '  chausses"  for  "  chaussees,"  which  is  not  anlikely  to  be  an  error  in  trani- 
scribins-— Ed. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


67 


The  countess,  seeing  this,  got  her  men  together,  and,  finding  that 
she  could  not  reenter  Hennebon  without  great  risk,  took  another 
road,  leading  to  the  castle  of  Brest,  which  is  situated  near.  The 
lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  who  was  marshal  of  the  army,  had  gone  to  his 
tents,  which  were  on  fire ;  and,  seeing  the  countess  and  her  company- 
galloping  off  a  •  fast  as  they  could,  he  immediately  pursued  them 
with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms.  He  gained  so  fast  upon  them, 
that  he  came  up  with  them,  and  wounded  or  slew  all  that  were  not 
•  well  mounted  ;  but  the  countess,  and  part  of  her  company,  made 
such  speed  that  they  arrived  at  the  castle  of  Brest,  where  they  were 
received  with  great  joy. 

On  the  morrow,  the  lords  of  France,  who  had  lost  their  tents 
and  provisions,  took  counsel,  if  they  should  not  make  huts  of  the 
branches  and  leaves  of  trees  noar  to  the  town,  and  were  thunder- 
struck when  they  heard  that  the  countess  herself  had  planned  and 
executed  this  enterprise  :  while  those  of  the  town,  not  knowing 
what  was  become  of  her,  were  very  uneasy ;  for  they  were  full  five 
days  without  gaining  any  intelligence  of  her.  The  countess,  in  the 
mean  while,  was  so  active  that  she  assembled  from  five  to  six  hun- 
dred men,  well  armed  and  mounted,  and  with  them  set  out,  about 
midnight,  from  Brest,  and  came  straight  to  Hennebon  about  sunrise, 
riding  along  one  side  of  the  enemy's  host,  until  she  came  to  the 
gates  of  the  castle,  which  were  opened  to  her :  she  entered  with 
great  triumph  and  sounds  of  trumpets  and  other  warlike  instruments, 
to  the  astonishment  of  the  French,  who  began  arming  themselves 
to  make  another  assault  upon  the  town,  while  those  within  mounted 
the  walls  to  defend  it.  This  attack  was  very  severe,  and  lasted  till 
past  noon.  The  French  lost  more  than  their  opponents :  and  then 
the  lords  of  Fi  ance  put  a  stop  to  it,  for  their  men  were  killed  and 
wounded  to  no  purpose.  They  next  retreated,  and  held  a  council 
whether  the  lord  Charles  should  not  go  to  besiege  the  castle  of  Aurai, 
which  king  Arthur  had  built  and  inclosed.  It  was  determined  that 
he  should  march  thither,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the 
earl  of  Blois,  sir  Robert  Bertrand,  marshal  of  France ;  and  that  sir 
Herv6  de  Leon  was  to  remain  before  Hennebon,  with  a  part  of  the 
Genoese  under  his  command,  and  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  the 
viscount  of  Rohan,  with  the  rest  of  the  Genoese  and  Spaniards. 
They  sent  for  twelve  large  machines  which  they  had  left  at  Rennes, 
'  to  cast  stones  and  annoy  the  castle  of  Hennebon  ;  for  they  perceived 
that  they  did  not  gain  any  ground  by  their  assaults.  The  French 
divided  their  army  into  two  parts :  one  remained  before  Hennebon, 
and  the  other  marched  to  besiege  the  castle  of  Aurai.  The  lord 
Charles  of  Blois  went  to  this  last  place,  and  quartered  all  his  division 
in  the  neighborhood ;  and  of  him  we  will  now  speak,  and  leave  the 
others.  The  lord  Charles  ordered  an  attack  and  skirmish  to  be  made 
upon  the  castle,  which  was  well  garrisoned  :  there  were  in  it  full  two 
hundred  men-at-arms,  under  the  command  of  sir  Henry  de  Spinefort 
and  Oliver  his  brother. 

The  town  of  Vannes,  which  held  for  the  countess  of  Montfort,  was 
four  leagues  distant  from  this  castle ;  the  captain  whereof  was  sir 
Geofifry  de  Malestroit.  On  the  other  side,  "was  situated  the  good 
town  of  Guingamp,  of  which  the  captain  of  Dinant  was  governor, 
who  was  at  that  time  with  the  countess  in  the  town  of  Hennebon  ; 
but  he  had  left,  in  his  hotel  at  Dinant,  his  wife  and  daughters,  and 
had  appointed  his  son,  sir  Reginald,  as  governor  during  his  absence. 
Between  these  two  places  there  was  a  castle  *  which  belonged  to 
the  lo-rd  Charles,  who  had  well  filled  it  with  men-at-arms  and  Bur- 
gundian  soldiers.  Girard  de  Maulin  was  master  of  it ;  and  with 
him  was  another  gallant  knight,  called  sir  Peter  Portebceuf,  who 
harassed  all  the  country  round  about,  and  pressed  these  two  towns 
so  closely  that  no  provisions  or  merchandise  could  enter  them, 
without  great  risk  of  being  taken  ;  for  these  Burgundians  made 
constant  excursions,  one  day  toward  Vannes,  and  another  day  to 
Guingamp.  They  continued  their  excursions  so  regularly,  that  sir 
Reginald  de  Dinant  took  prisoner,  by  means  of  an  ambuscade,  this 
sir  Girard  de  Maulin  and  thirty-five  of  his  men,  and  at  the  same  time 
rescued  fifteen  merchants  and  all  their  goods,  which  the  Burgundians 
had  taken,  and  were  driving  them  to  their  garrison,  called  la  Roche 
Perion  ;  but  sir  Reginald  conquered  them,  and  carried  them  pris- 
oners  to  Dinant,  for  which  he  was  much  praised. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  countess  of  Montfort,  who  was  be- 
sieged by  sir  Lewis  of  Spain  in  Hennebon.  He  had  made  such 
progress  by  battering  and  destroying  the  walls  with  his  machines, 
that  the  courage  of  those  within  began  to  falter.  At  that  moment, 
the  bishop  of  Leon  held  a  conference  with  his  nephew,  sir  Herve  de 
Leon,  by  whose  means,  it  has  been  said,  the  earl  of  Montfort  was 
made  prisoner.  They  conversed  on  different  things,  in  mutual  con- 
fidence, and  at  last  agreed,  that  the  bishop  should  endeavor  to  gain 
over  those  within  the  town,  so  that  it  might  be  given  up  to  the  lord 
Charles :  and  sir  Hervd,  on  his  side,  -Cvas  to  obtain  their  pardon  from 
the  lord  Charles,  and  an  assurance  that  they  should  keep  their  goods, 
&.C.,  unhurt.  They  then  separated,  and  the  bishop  reentered  the 
town.  The  countess  had  strong  suspicions  of  what  was  going 
forward,  and  begged  of  the  lords  of  Brittany,  for  the  love  of  God, 
that  they  would  not  doubt  but  she  should  receive  succors  before 
three  days  were  over.    But  the  bishop  spoke  so  eloquently,  and 

*  La  Roche  Perion.  This  Dinant  is  a  different  place  from  the  town  of  the  same 
name,  in  the  diocese  of  St.  Malo.— //i'sf.  de  Bretagne.  i 
I  should  imagine,  it  must  be  St.  Sauveur  de  Dinan,  which  is  a  village  in  Brittany. 


made  use  of  such  good  arguments,  that  these  lords  were  in  much 
suspense  all  night.  On  the  morrow  he  continued  the  subject,  and 
succeeded  so  far  as  to  gain  them  over,  or  very  nearly  so,  to  his 
opinion  ;  insomuch  that  sir  Herve  de  Ldon  had  advanced  close  to 
the  town  to  take  possession  of  it,  with  their  free  consent,  when  the 
countess,  looking  out  from  a  window  of  the  casde  toward  the  sea, 
cried  out,  most  joyfully,  "  I  see  the  succors  I  have  so  long  expected 
and  wished  for  coming."  She  repeated  this  expression  twice  ;  and 
the  towns-people  ran  to  the  ramparts,  and  to  the  windows  of  the 
castle,  and  saw  a  numerous  fleet  of  great  and  small  vessels,  well 
trimmed,  making  all  the  sail  they  could  toward  Hennebon.  They 
rightly  imagined,  it  must  be  the  fleet  from  England,  ao  long  detained 
at  sea  by  tempests  and  contrary  winds. 


CHAPTER  LXXXI 

SIR  WALTER  MANNY  CONDUCTS  THE  ENGLISH  INTO  BRITTANY. 

When  the  governor  of  Guingamp,  sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  sii 
Galeran  de  Landreman,  and  the  other  knights,  perceived  this  sue 
cor  coming  to  them,  they  told  the  bishop  that  he  might  break  up  his 
conference,  for  they  were  not  now  inclined  to  follow  his  advice. 
The  bishop,  sir  Guy  de  Leon,  replied,  "  My  lords,  then  our  com- 
pany  shall  separate  ;  for  I  will  go  to  him  who  seems  to  me  to  have 
the  clearest  right."  Upon  which  he  sent  his  defiance  to  the  lady, 
and  to  all  her  party,  and  left  the  town  to  inform  sir  Herve  de  L6on 
how  matters  stood.  Sir  Herve  was  much  vexed  at  it,  and  imme- 
diately ordered  the  largest  machine  that  was  with  the  army  to  be 
placed  as  near  the  castle  as  possible,  strictly  commanding  that  it 
should  never  cease  working  day  nor  night.  He  then  presented  his 
uncle  to  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  and  to  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
who  both  received  him  most  courteously.  The  countess,  in  the 
mean  time,  prepared,  and  hung  with  tapestry,  halls  and  chambers,  to 
lodge  handsomely  the  lords  and  barons  of  England  whom  she  saw 
coming,  and  sent  out  a  noble  company  to  meet  them.  When  they 
were  .landed,  she  went  herself  to  give  them  welcome,  respectfully 
thanking  each  knight  and  squire,  and  led  them  into  the  town  and 
castle,  that  they  might  have  convenient  lodging  :  on  the  morrow 
she  gave  them  a  magnificent  entertainment.  All  that  night,  and  the 
following  day,  the  large  machine  never  ceased  from  casting  stones 
into  the  town. 

After  the  entertainment,  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  was  captain  of 
the  English,  inquired  of  the  countess  the  state  of  the  town  and  ol 
the  enemy's  army.    Upon  looking  out  of  the  window,  he  said,  he 
had  a  great  inclination  to  destroy  that  large  machine  which  was 
placed  so  near,  and  much  annoyed  them,  if  any  would  second  him 
Sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi  replied,  that  he  would  not  fail  him  in  this 
his  first  expedition  ;  as  did  also  the  lord  of  Landreman.    They  went 
to  arm  themselves,  and  sallied  quietly  out  of  one  of  the  gates,  taking 
with  them  three  hundred  archers ;  who  shot  so  well,  that  those  who 
guarded  the  machine  fled  ;  and  the  men-at-arms  who  followed  the 
archers,  falling  upon  them,  slew  the  greater  part,  and  broke  down 
and  cut  in  pieces  this  large  machine.    They  then  dashed  in  among 
the  tents  and  huts,  set  fire  to  them,  and  killed  and  wounded  many 
of  their  enemies  before  the  army  was  in  motion.    After  this,  they 
made  a  handsome  retreat.    When  the  enemy  were  mounted  and 
armed,  they  galloped  after  them  like  madmen.    Sir  Walter  Manny, 
seeing  this,  exclaimed,  "  May  I  never  be  embraced  by  my  mistress 
and  dear  friend,  if  I  enter  castle  or  fortress  before  I  have  unhorsed 
one  of  these  gallopers."    He  then  turned  round,  and  pointed  his 
spear  toward  the  enemy,  as  did  the  two  brothers  of  Lande-Halle,  ie 
Haze  de  Brabant,  sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  sir  Galeran  de  Landre- 
man, and  many  others,  and  spitted  the  first  coursers.    Many  legs 
were  made  to  kick  the  air.    Some  of  their  own  party  were  also  un- 
horsed.   The  conflict  became  very  serious,  for  reinforcements  were 
perpetually  coming  from  the  camp  ;  and  the  English  were  obliged 
to  retreat  toward  the  castle,  which  they  did  in  good  order  until  they 
came  to  the  castle  ditch  :  there  the  knights  made  a  stand,  until  all 
their  men  were  safely  returned.    Many  brilliant  actions,  captures, 
and  rescues  might  have  been  seen.    Those  of  the  town  who  had  not 
been  of  the  party  to  destroy  the  large  machine  now  issued  forth,  and, 
ranging  themselves  upon  the  banks  of  the  ditch,  made  such  good 
use  of  their  bows,  that  they  forced  the  enemy  to  withdraw,  killing 
many  men  and  horses.    The  chiefs  of  the  army,  perceiving  they  had 
the  worst  of  it,  and  that  they  were  losing  men  to  no  purpose, 
sounded  a  retreat,  and  made  their  men  retire  to  the  camp.    As  soon 
as  they  were  gone,  the  townsmen  reentered,  and  went  each  to  his 
quarters.    The  countess  of  Montfort  came  down  from  the  castle  to 
meet  them,  and  with  a  most  cheerful  countenance,  kissed  sir  Walter 
Manny,  and  all  his  companions,  one  after  the  other,  like  a  noble  and 
valiant  dame. 

CHAPTER  LXXXII. 

THE  CASTLE  OF  CONQtTET*  TWICE  TAKEN.  • 

The  next  day,  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  called  to  him  the  viscount  de 
Rohan,  the  bishop  of  Leon,  sir  Herve  de  L^on,  and  the  commander 
of  the  Genoese,  to  have  their  advice  what  was  to  be  done  ;  for  they 

*  Le  Conquet.  a  seaport  town  in  Brittany  five  leagues  from  Brest. 


58 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


saw  how  strong  the  town  of  Hennebon  was,  and  that  succors  had 
arrived  there,  particularly  those  archers  who  had  always  discomfited 
ihem.  If  they  remained'  longer,  it  would  be  but  lost  time  ;  for  there 
was  not  the  smallest  appearance  that  they  could  gain  an  advantage ; 
they  therefore  rssolved  to  decamp  on  the  morrow,  and  make  for 
Aurai,  which  the  lord  Charles  was  besieging.  They  broke  up  their 
huts  and  tents,  and  set  off',  as  they  had  before  determined  :  the  towns, 
people,  pursuing  them  with  hootings,  and  attempting  to  harass  their 
rear,  were  driven  back,  and  lost  some  of  their  men  before  they  could 
reenter  the  town.  When  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  was  come  to 
lord  Charles  with  his  army  and  baggage,  he  explained  to  him  the 
reasons  why  he  had  quitted  the  siege  of  Hennebon.  It  was  then 
determined,  by  a  full  and  long  council,  that  the  lord  Lewis  should 
march  to  besiege  the  good  town  of  Dinant,  which  was  only  defended 
'  by  a  palisade  and  ditch.  During  his  march,  he  passed  near  an  old 
castle  called  Conquet,  in  which  the  countess  had  placed  as  governor, 
a  Norman  knight  of  the  name  of  Mencon,  who  had  with  him  many 
soldiers.  The  lord  Lewis  drew  up  his  army,  and  made  an  assault 
upon  it,  which  was  very  sharp,  and  lasted  until  midnight ;  for  those 
within  defended  themselves  well.  Finding  he  then  could  not  do 
more,  he  lay  with  his  men  before  it,  and  renewed  the  attack  on  the 
morrow.  The  assailants  came  quite  close  up  to  the  walls,  for  the 
ditch  was  not  deep,  and  made  a  large  breach  in  them ;  through 
which  they  entered,  and  put  all  to  death,  except  the  governor,  whom 
they  made  prisoner.  They  appointed  another  in  his  room,  and  left 
with  him  sixty  soldiers  to  guard  it.  Then  the  lord  Lewis  departed, 
and  marched  to  lay  siege  to  Dinant. 

The  countess  of  Montfort,  upon  hearing  that  the  lord  Lewis  of 
Spain  was  with  his  army  before  Conquet,  sent  for  sir  Walter  Manny 
and  his  brethren  at  arms,  and  told  them,  that  if  they  could  break  up 
the  siege  before  this  castle,  and  discomfit  the  lord  Lewis,  they  would 
obtain  great  glory.  They  assented  to  it,  and,  on  the  morrow,  left 
Hennebon  with  so  many  volunteers  that  few  remained  behind.  They 
pushed  on  till  they  came  to  the  castle  about  noon,  and  found  there 
the  French  garrison  who,  the  evening  before,  had  conquered  it ;  upon 
which  sir  Walter  said,  he  would  not  leave  it  before  he  knew  what 
they  were  made  of,  and  how  they  got  it.  But  when  he  was  informed 
that  the  lord  Lewis  was  gone  to  besiege  Dinant,  he  was  much  grieved, 
as  he  should  not  have  an  opportunity  of  fighting  with  him.  He  and 
his  friends  made  ready  to  attack  the  castle,  and  began  the  assault  well 
covered  with  their  shields.  The  garrison,  seeing  such  a  force  coming 
against  them,  made  as  good  a  defence  as  they  were  able ;  but  the 
attack  was  very  severe,  and  the  archers  came  so  close  that  they  dis- 
covered  the  breach  through  which  the  castle  had  been  gained  the 
preceding  evening.  They  also  entered  by  this  breach,  and  killed  all 
within,  except  ten,  whom  some  knights  took  under  their  protection. 
They  then  returned  to  Hennebon,  for  they  did  not  think  it  safe  to  be 
at  too  great  a  distance  from  it,  and  left  the  castle  of  Conquet  without 
any  garrison,  for  they  saw  that  it  could  make  no  resistance. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIII. 

THE  LORD  LEWIS  TAKES  THE  TOWNS  OF  DINANT  AND  GUERRANDE. 

To  return  now  to  the  lord  Lewis ;  he  quartered  his  army  in  haste 
all  round  the  town  of  Dinant,  and  ordered  boats  and  vessels  to  be  im- 
mediately prepared,  that  he  might  attack  it  by  sea  as  well  as  by  land. 
When  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  vs^hich  was  only  defended  by  a 
palisade,  saw  this,  they  were  much  frightened,  both  great  and  small, 
for  their  lives  and  fortunes :  on  the  fourth  day  after  the  army  had  en- 
camped before  it,  they  surrendered,  in  spite  of  their  governor,  sir 
Reginald  de  Guingamp,  whom  they  murdered  in  the  market-place, 
because  he  would  not  consent  to  it.   After  the  surrender  of  the  town, 
when  the  lord  Lewis  had  received  the  homage  and  fealty  of  the  citi- 
zens, he  tarried  there  two  days,  and  gave  them  for  governor  sir  Ge- 
rard  de  Maulin,  whom  he  had  found  there  prisoner,  and  the  lord  Peter 
Portebceuf,  as  his  colleague.    He  then  marched  toward  a  large  town, 
situated  upon  the  sea  coast,  called  Guerrande.    He  besieged  it  on  the 
land  side,  and  found  at  Croisic  a  great  many  boats  and  ships  full  of 
wine,  which  merchants  had  brought  thither,  from  Poictou  and  Ro- 
chelle,  for  sale.    The  merchants  soon  sold  their  wine,  but  they  were 
badly  paid  for  it :  the  lord  Lewis  seized  these  vessels,  in  which  he  em- 
barked men-at-arms,  with  some  of  the  Genoese  and  Spaniards,  and 
assailed  the  town  on  the  morrow,  by  sea  and  land.    It  was  so  ill 
fortified  that  it  could  not  make  any  defence  :  it  therefore  was  soon 
taken  by  storm,  and  pillaged  without  mercy.    Men,  women,  and 
children  were  put  to  the  sword,  and  fine  churches  sacrilegiously  burnt : 
at  which  the  lord  Lewis  was  so  much  enraged,  that  he  immediately 
ordered  twenty-four  of  the  most  active  to  be  hanged  and  strangled 
upon  the  spot.    The  booty  they  gained  there  was  immense,  every 
one  got  as  much  as  he  could  carry  ;  for  the  town  was  very  rich,  from 
Its  great  trade.    After  they  had  taken  this  town  of  Guerrande,  they 
were  uncertain  which  way  they  should  proceed  to  gain  more  :  the 
lord  Lewis  therefore,  in  company  with  sir  Antony  Doria  and  some 
other  Genoese  and  Spaniards,  embarked  in  the  vessels  they  had  seized, 
and  sailed  to  seek  adventures  at  sea.    The  viscount  of  Rohan,  the 
bishop  of  L6on,  sir  Herv^  de  Leon  his  nephew,  and  the  others,  re- 
turned to  the  army  of  the  lord  Charles,  which  was  lying  before  Aurai. 
They  found  there  a  great  many  lords  and  knights  newly  arrived  from 


France  ;  such  as  sir  Lewis  of  Poictiers,  count  de  Valence,  the  count 
d'Auxerre,  the  count  de  Porcien,  the  count  de  Joigny,  the  count  de 
Boulogne,  and  many  others,  whom  king  Philip  had  sent  to  their  as- 
sistance ;  some  had  come  as  volunteers,  to  see  the  lord  Charles,  and 
to  serve  under  him.  The  strong  castle  of  Aurai  was  not  yet  won ; 
but  there  was  so  severe  a  famine  in  it,  that  for  the  last  seven  days 
they  had  eaten  nothing  but  horse  flesh.  Lord  Charles  would  grant 
them  no  other  conditions,  than  that  they  should  surrender  themselves 
for  him  to  do  with  them  as  he  thought  proper.  When  they  saw,  there.  • 
fore,  that  they  could  not  expect  anything  but  death,  they  issued  out  by 
God's  will  silently  in  the  night,  and  passed  through  one  of  the  wings 
of  the  enemy's  army.  Some  few  were  perceived,  and  killed :  but 
sir  Henry  de  Spinefort  and  his  brother  Oliver  saved  themselves  ;  they 
escaped  through  a  little  wood  hard  by,  and  came  to  the  countess  in 
Hennebon.  Thus  the  lord  Charles  conquered  the  castle  of  Aurai, 
after  having  lain  more  than  ten  weeks  before  it.  He  had  it  put  in 
good  repair,  well  supplied  with  men-at-arms,  and  all  sorts  of  provis- 
ions ;  he  then  set  out  with  his  army  to  besiege  the  town  of  Vannes, 
which  was  commanded  by  sir  Geofiry  de  Malestroit,  and  encamped 
all  round  it.  On  the  morrow,  some  Bretons  and  soldiers,  that  lay  in 
the  town  of  Ploermel,  issued  forth  in  hopes  of  gain ;  they  fell  upon 
the  army  of  lord  Charles,  and  gave  them  an  alert  ;  but  they  were 
surrounded  by  the  enemy,  lost  many  of  their  men,  and  the  rest  who 
fled  were  pursued  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Ploermel,  which  is  near  to 
Vannes.  When  tliey  were  returned  from  this  pursuit,  they  made, 
that  same  day,  so  violent  an  assault  on  the  town  of  Vannes,  that  they 
took  by  storm  the  barriers,  and  one  of  the  gates  of  the  town  :  there 
the  conflict  became  more  violent,  and  many  were  killed  on  both  sides. 
It  ended  with  the  night,  when  a  truce  was  agreed  upon,  to  last  all 
the  next  day.  The  citizens  assembled  together  to  consult  if  they 
should  surrender  or  not ;  and,  on  the  morrow,  they  determined  to 
surrender,  in  spite  of  their  governor,  who,  when  he  saw  this,  got  se- 
cretly out  of  the  town,  during  their  conferences,  and  went  away  to 
Hennebon.  The  conference  ended  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  lord 
Charles  and  the  lords  of  France  entered  the  city,  where  they  remained 
five  days,  and  then  set  out  to  besiege  another  town  called  Carhaix. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIV. 

SIR  WALTER  MANNY  DEFEATS  THE  LORD  LEWIS  OF  SPAIN,  AT  QUIJirERLE. 

When  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  had  embarked  with  his  company 
at  the  port  of  Courrande,  they  sailed  toward  Lower  Brittany,  and 
came  to  the  port  of  Quimperle,  which  is  near  to  Quimpercorentin  and 
St.  Mah^.  They  disembarked,  and  began  to  pillage  and  destroy  the 
country ;  where  they  found  a  great  deal  of  riches,  which  they  carried 
to  their  vessels,  and  then  set  off"  to  do  the  same  in  other  parts,  not 
finding  any  to  oppose  them.  As  soon  as  this  news  was  brought  to 
sir  Walter  Manny  and  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson,  they  had  a  great  desire 
to  go  after  them  ;  and  having  opened  themselves  on  this  subject  to 
sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  the  governor  of  Guingamp,  the  lord  of  Lan- 
dreman,  sir  William  de  Cadoudal,  the  two  brothers  de  Spinefort,  and 
to  all  the  other  knights  at  Hennebon,  they  consented  cheerfully  to 
follow  them. 

They  immediately  set  oflT,  embarking  with  them  three  thousand 
archers,  and  never  slackened  sail  until  they  came  to  the  port  where 
the  vessels  of  the  lord  Lewis  were.  They  entered  the  harbor,  killed 
all  those  who  guarded  the  vessels,  and  were  astonished  at  the  quan. 
tity  of  riches  they  found  in  them.  They  then  disembarked,  and  went 
to  many  places,  burning  the  houses  and  villages.  Having  divided 
themselves  into  three  divisions  out  of  prudence,  the  more  readily  to 
find  their  enemies,  and  leaving  three  hundred  archers  to  guard  the 
vessels  and  the  riches  they  had  taken,  they  set  out  after  them  by  dif- 
ferent ro«ds.  News  of  this  event  was  soon  carried  to  the  lord  Lewis 
of  Spain,  who  collected  his  army  together,  and  began  his  retreat  with 
great  speed  toward  his  vessels  ;  but,  meeting  with  one  of  the  three 
divisions,  he  saw  he  must  fight,  and  put  a  good  countenance  upon  it 
He  made  many  knights  upon  the  occasion,  especially  his  nephew 
named  Alphonso.  When  the  lord  Lewis  and  his  party  made  their 
first  onset,  it  was  so  brilliant,  numbers  were  unhorsed  ;  and  they  would 
have  carried  the  day,  if  the  other  two  divisions  had  not  come  up, 
alarmed  by  the  noise  and  cries  of  the  country  people.  The  attack 
was  then  very  serious,  and  the  English  archers  performed  so  well,  that 
the  Genoese  and  Spaniards  were  discomfited,  almost  all  being  killed 
or  wounded  ;  for  the  country  people  pursued  them  with  stones  and 
slings,  so  that  the  lord  Lewis  had  difficulty  to  escape,  very  badly 
wounded.  He  fled  toward  his  vessels  :  and  of  the  six  thousand, 
which  his  army  consisted  of,  he  did  not  save  more  than  about  three 
hundred  :  he  left  dead  his  nephew,  whom  he  much  loved.  Wlien  he 
came  to  his  ships,  he  was  prevented  from  entering  them  by  those 
archers  who  remained  to  guard  the  fleet.  He  then  embarked,  in  the 
greatest  haste,  on  board  a  vessel  called  a  lique,  with  as  many  of  his 
people  as  he  could  collect  together,  and  escaped  with  all  possible 
expedition. 

As  soon  as  sir  Walter  Manny  and  his  party  were  come  to  the  fleet, 
in  pursuit  of  the  lord  Lewis,  they  embarked  on  board  the  first  ves- 
sels they  found  ready,  and  hoisting  every  sail,  made  after  him,  leaving 
those  of  the  country  to  take  care  of  what  remained  of  his  army,  to 
revenge  themselves,  and  recover  what  they  had  been  robbed  of.  Si/ 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


59 


Walter  and  his  company  had  a  favorable  wind  ;  but,  though  they 
were  within  sight,  all  the  time,  of  the  lord  Lewis,  they  could  not 
come  up  with  him.  His  mariners  made  such  exertions  that  they  got 
into  the  port  of  Redon,  where  he  immediately  landed,  with  all  those 
who  had  escaped:  having  entered  the  town,  he  made  no  long  stay  there, 
for  the  English  had  disembarked,  and  were  close  after,  to  fight  with 
him  ;  so  he  ha;  tened  away,  mounted  upon  such  horses  ae  he  could 
borrow  in  the  U  wn,  and  made  for  Rennes,  which  was  not  far  off. 
Those  who  could  not  get  any  were  obliged  to  do  as  well  as  they 
could,  and  follow  their  companions  on  foot.  Many  were  so  tired  and 
badly  mounted,  that  they  fell  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  The 
lord  LevWs,  however,  made  such  speed  that  he  got  into  Rennes  ;  and 
the  English  and  Bretons  returned  to  Redon,  where  they  reposed 
themselves  that  night.  On  the  morrow  they  embarked,  in  order  to 
return  to  the  countess,  their  lady,  at  Hennebon  ;  but  they  had  con- 
trary  winds,  which  forced  them  to  land  about  three  leagues  from  the 
town  of  Dinant.  They  advanced  into  the  country,  destroying  it  as 
they  marched,  and  taking  what  horses  they  could  lay  hands  on  ;  so 
that  some  were  mounted  without  saddles  or  bridles,  and  went  for- 
ward until  they  came  to  Roche  Perion  ;  when  sir  Walter  Manny 
addressing  his  companions,  said,  "  Gentlemen,  I  should  like  much 
to  attack  this  strong  castle,  all  fatigued  as  I  am,  if  I  had  any  to  assist 
me,  to  see  if  we  could  not  conquer  it."  The  other  knights  replied. 
Go  on,  sir,  boldly  ;  we  will  follow  you  until  death."  They  then 
■all  set  forward  to  the  assault  of  the  castle.  The  captain  of  it  was 
Girard  de  Maulin ;  the  same  who  had  been  prisoner  at  Dinant,  as 
before  related  :  he  armed  his  people,  and  placing  them  upon  the  bat- 
Uernents  and  r-ther  parts  of  the  defence,  without  sheltering  himself 
behind  them,  j  repared  for  the  assault.  It  was  very  sharp  and  peril- 
ous ;  among  nmny  v/ho  were  severely  wounded  were,  sir  John  Bo- 
teler  of  Wamn  Tton,  and  sir  Matthew  Trelawney  ;  insomuch  that 
they  were  obliged  to  be  carried  off,  and  laid  in  a  field,  with  the  other 
wounded. 


CHAPTER  LXXXV. 

SIR  WALTER  MANNY  TAKES  THE  CASTLE  OF  GOY  LA  FORET. 

This  Girard  de  Maulin  had  a  brother  of  the  name  of  Ren6  de 
Maulin,  who  was  captain  of  another  little  fort,  called  Faouet,  situated 
at  least  half  a  league  from  Roche  Perion.  When  Rene  heard  that 
the  English  and  Bretons  were  attacking  his  brother,  he  armed  forty 
of  his  companions,  and  set  out  for  Roche  Perion,  to  adventure  his 
own  person,  and  to  see  if  by  any  means  he  could  give  aid  to  his 
brother.  Rene  therefore  came  suddenly  upon  those  knights  and 
squires,  who  lay  wounded  in  the  field,  attended  by  their  servants  ; 
and  falling  upon  them,  made  them  prisoners,  and  drove  them  before 
him  to  Faouet,  wounded  as  they  were.  Some  of  their  attendants 
fled  to  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  was  eagerly  engaged  at  the  assault ; 
when  they  had  informed  him  what  had  happened  he  put  an  end  to 
it,  and  with  all  his  company  hastened  toward  Faouet,  in  order  to 
overtake  those  who  were  carrying  his  friends  away  prisoners ;  but, 
with  all  his  speed,  he  was  not  in  time  to  hinder  Rene  fi'om  entering 
his  casile  with  them. 

When  the  English  and  Bretons  had  come  there,  they  directly  made 
an  assault,  tired  as  they  were  ;  but  they  did  little,  for  the  garrison 
defended  themselves  valiantly,  and  the  night  was  far  advanced.  They 
lay  before  it  that  night,  in  order  to  renew  the  assault  the  next  day. 
Girard  de  Maulin  was  soon  informed  of  what  was  passing,  and 
mounting  his  horse,  set  out  alone  for  Dinant,  where  he  arrived  a 
little  before  daybreak.  He  related  to  the  lord  Peter  Portebceuf, 
governor  of  Dinant,  the  cause  of  his  coming  ;  who,  when  it  was  day, 
summoned  all  the  citizens  to  the  town-hall.  Girard  de  Maulin  then 
30  eloquently  displayed  the  reasons  of  his  arrival,  that  the  citizens 
and  soldiers  were  unanimous  to  assist  him.  All  sorts  of  people  im- 
mediately  armed  themselves,  and  set  oflf  toward  Faouet  in  the  best 
manner  they  could;  in  all,  they  were  six  thousand  persons  at  least. 
Sir  Walter  Manny  was  informed  of  this  by  a  spy ;  and  calling  a 
council  of  his  companions,  they  considered  it  would  be  best  for  them 
to  rtstreat  toward  Hennebon ;  for  their  situation  would  be  very  dan- 
gerous, if  those  from  Dinant  should  attack  them  on  one  side,  and  the 
army  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois  on  the  other  :  they  might  be  sur- 
rounded and  taken  prisoners  or  slain.  They  therefore  judged  it 
most  expedient,  for  the  present,  to  leave  their  friends  in  prison,  and 
gave  up  all  thoughts  of  assisting  them  till  a  better  opportunity  should 
offer. 

As  they  were  returning  to  Hennebon,  they  passed  near  a  castle, 
called  Goy  la  Foret,  which  a  fortnight  before,  had  surrendered  itself 
tu  the  lord  Charles.  Sir  Walter  told  his  companions,  he  would  not  ad- 
vance a  step  farther,  in  spite  of  his  fatigue,  until  he  had  made  an  assault 
on  this  fort,and  seen  who  were  within  it.  Then  hanging  his  target  to 
his  neck,  he  galloped  up  to  the  barriers  and  ditch  of  the  castle,  the 
English  and  Bretons  following  him.  The  attack  was  sharp,  and  those 
within  defended  themselves  vigorously.  Sir  Herve  de  Leon  and  sir 
Guy  de  Goy  were  with  the  lord  Charles  before  Carhaix.  The  as- 
sault lasting  some  time,  sir  Walter  encouraged  his  men,  by  posting 
nimself  at  their  head  in  the  most  dangerous  situations  ;  the  archers 
shot  so  dexterously,  that  those  within  the  castle  dared  not  show  them, 
selves.  Sir  Walter  and  his  party  made  such  exertions,  that  the 
ditches  on  one  side  were  filled  with  straw  and  wood,  so  that  they 


could  approach  the  walls ;  in  which,  with  mallets  and  pick-axeS; 
they  made  an  opening  six  feet  wide.  They  then  entered  through 
this  opening,  took  the  castle  by  storm,  and  slew  all  that  were  within. 
They  remained  there  that  night ;  on  the  morrow  they  continued  their 
march,  and  arrived  at  Hennebon.* 


CHAPTER  LXXXVI. 

THE  LORD  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS  TAKES  THE  TOWN  OF  CARHAIX.t 

When  the  countess  of  Montfort  was  informed  of  the  return  of  the 
English  and  Bretons,  she  went  out  to  meet  them,  and  most  nobly 
thanked  them  with  kisses  and  embraces  ;  she  gave  a  grand  dinner 
and  entertainment  to  all  the  knights  and  squires  of  renown.  At  this 
period,  the  lord  Charles  had  conquered  the  town  of  Vannes,  and  was 
besieging  Carhaix.  The  countess  and  sir  Walter  Manny  sent  spe- 
cial  messengers  to  king  Edward,  to  inform  him  how  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois,  and  the  lords  of  France,  had  recaptured  Rennes,  Vannes, 
and  many  other  large  towns  and  castles  in  Brittany  ;  and  that,  unless 
there  were  succors  speedily  sent,  they  would  gain  the  remainder  of 
that  duchy.  The  embassadors  set  out  from  Hennebon,  and  arrived 
at  Cornwall,  whence  they  journeyed  toward  Windsor. 

We  will  now  return  to  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  who  had  so  pressed 
the  town  of  Carhaix  by  his  attacks  and  his  engines,  that  it  was  sur- 
rendered to  him,  the  lives  and  fortunes  of  the  inhabitants  being  pre. 
served.  He  pardoned  what  was  past,  and  the  inhabitants  swore 
homage  and  fealty  to  him,  acknowledging  him  for  their  tme  lord. 
Lord  Charles  placed  new  officers  in  the  town,  and  remained  there 
with  the  lords  of  France,  to  recruit  themselves  and  the  army.  He 
held  a  council  upon  marching  to  Hennebon,  which  being  determined 
on,  they  besieged  it  as  closely  as  they  vv'ere  able.  That  town  was 
very  well  provided  with  men,  provisions,  and  ammunition. 

The  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  came  to  these  lords  the  fourth  day  after 
they  had  begun  the  siege  :  he  had  remained  at  Rennes  six  weeks,  in 
order  to  have  his  wounds  properly  attended  to  and  cured.  They 
were  rejoiced  to  see  him,  as  he  v»^as  much  esteemed  by  these  noble 
men.  The  French  army  increased  every  day ;  for  as  great  numbers 
of  barons  and  knights  were  daily  returning  from  the  king  of  Spain 
(who  at  that  time  was  at  war  with  the  king  of  Granada  and  the  Sara- 
cens,) in  passing  through  Poitou,  hearing  of  this  war  in  Brittany,  they 
turned  their  steps  thither.  The  lord  Charles  had  erected  fifteen  oi 
sixteen  large  engines  before  Hennebon,  which  threw  great  stones 
over  the  walls  into  the  town :  but  those  within  were  not  much  alarmed 
at  them,  for  they  had  taken  every  precaution  to  shelter  themselves 
against  their  effects  :  they  frequently  came  to  the  walls  and  battle, 
ments,  and,  by  way  of  joke,  kept  rubbing  them,  crying  out,  "  Go 
your  ways,  and  seek  your  friends  who  are  sleeping  in  the  plains  of 
Quimperle  ;"  which  vexed  mightily  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  and  the 
Genoese. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVII. 

SIR  JOHN  BOTELER  AND  SIR  MATTHEW  TRELAWNEY  ARE  RESCUED  FROM 

DEATH. 

The  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  came  one  day  into  the  tent  of  lord  Charles 
of  Blois,  where  were  numbers  of  the  French  nobility,  and, requested 
of  him  a  boon  for  all  the  services  he  had  done  him,  and  as  a  recom- 
pense  for  them.  The  lord  Charles  promised  to  grant  whatever  he 
should  ask,  as  he  held  himself  under  many  obligations  to  him. 
Upon  which  the  lord  Lewis  desired  that  the  two  prisoners,  sir  John 
Boteler  and  sir  Matthew  Trelawney,  who  were  in  the  prison  of  the 
castle  of  Fouet,  might  be  sent  for,  and  delivered  up  to  him,  to  do 
with  them  as  should  please  him  best.  "  This  is  the  boon  I  ask ;  for 
they  have  discomfited,  pursued,  and  wounded  me,  have  also  slain  the 
lord  Alphonso  my  nephew,  and  I  have  no  other  way  to  be  revenged 
on  them  than  to  have  them  beheaded  in  sight  of  their  friends  who 
are  shut  up  in  Hennebon."  The  lord  Charles  \:as  much  amazed  at 
this  request,  and  replied,  "  I  will  certainly  give  you  the  prisoners, 
since  you  have  asked  for  them ;  but  you  will  be  very  cruel  and  much 
to  blame  if  you  put  to  death  two  such  valiant  men  ;  and  our  enemies 
will  have  an  equal  right  to  do  the  same  to  any  of  our  friends  whom 
they  may  capture,  for  we  are  not  clear  what  may  happen  to  any  one 
of  us  every  day.  I  therefore  entreat,  dear  sir  and  sweet  cousin,  that 
you  would  be  better  advised."  Lord  Lewis  said,  that  if  he  did  not 
keep  his  promise,  he  would  quit  the  army,  and  never  serve  or  love 
him  so  long  as  he  lived.  When  the  lord  Charles  saw  that  he  must 
comply,  he  sent  off  messengers  to  the  castle  of  Faouet,  who  returned 
with  the  two  prisoners,  and  carried  them  to  the  tent  of  lord  Charles. 
Neither  prayers  nor  entreaties  could  prevail  on  lord  Lewis  to  desist 
from  his  purpose  of  having  them  beheaded  after  dinner,  so  much  was 
he  enraged  against  them. 

All  the  conversation,  and  everything  that  passed  between  the  lord 
Charles  and  lord  Lewis,  relative  to  these  two  prisoners,  was  told  to 
sir  Walter  Manny  and  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson  by  friends  and  spies, 

*  I  suspect,  although  the  historian  of  Brittany  copies  Froissart  exactly,  that  La  Roche 
Perion  must  be  Rosperden,  which  is  in  Bleau's  map  of  Brittany  ;  undBemers  calls  it 
Rosternan ;  but  I  cannot  find  anywhere  this  Dinan,  for  Dinan  le  Sauveur  is  in  the  dio 
cese  of  St.  Malo,  which  must  have  been  too  far  off.  There  is  much  confusion  in  th« 
names  of  places. 

t  Carhaix,  a  town  in  the  diocese  of  duimper. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 


who  represented  the  danger  in  which  the  two  knights  were.  They 
bethought  themselves  what  was  best  to  be  done,  but,  after  consider- 
ing different  schemes,  could  fix  on  none  :  at  last  sir  Walter  said, 
'*  Gentlemen,  it  would  do  us  great  honor  if  we  could  rescue  these 
two  knights  :  if  we  adventure  it,  and  should  fail,  king  Edward  would 
hold  himself  obliged  to  us ;  and  all  wise  men  who  may  hear  of  it  in 
times  to  come,  will  thank  us,  and  say  that  we  had  done  our  duty.  I 
will  tell  you  my  plan,  and  you  are  able  to  undertake  it ;  for  I  think 
we  are  bound  to  risk  our  lives  in  endeavoring  to  save  those  of  two 
Buch  gallant  knights.    I  propose,  therefore,  if  it  be  agreeable  to  you, 
that  we  arm  immediate! v,  and  form  ourselves  into  two  divisions: 
one  shall  set  off,  as  soon  after  dinner  as  possible,  by  this  gate,  and 
draw  up  near  the  ditch,  to  skirmish  with  and  alarm  the  enemy  :  who, 
you  may  believe,  will  soo  i  muster  to  that  part;  and,  if  you  please, 
you,  sir  Amauri  de  Clisson,  shall  have  the  command  of  it,  and  shall 
take  with  you  a  thousand  good  archers,  to  make  those  that  may  come 
to  you  retreat  back  again,  and  three  hundred  men-at-arms.    I  will 
have  with  me  a  hundred  of  my  companions,  and  five  hundred  archers, 
and  will  sally  out  at  the  postern  on  the  opposite  side  privately,  and 
coming  behind  them,  will  fall  upon  their  camp,  which  we  shall  find 
unguarded.    I  will  take  with  me  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
road  to  lord  Charles's  tent,  where  the  two  prisoners  are,  and  will 
make  for  that  part  of  the  cump.    I  can  assure  you,  that  I  and  my 
companions  will  do  everything  in  our  power  to  bring  back  in  safety 
these  two  knights,  if  it  please  God." 

This  proposal  was  agreeable  to  all ;  and  they  directly  separated, 
to  arm  and  prepare  themselves.  About  the  hour  of  dinner,  sir 
Amauri  and  his  party  set  off ;  and  having  had  the  principal  gate  of 
Hennebon  opened  for  them,  which  led  to  the  road  that  went  straight 
to  the  army  of  lord  Charles,  they  rushed  forward,  making  great  cries 
and  noise,  to  the  tents  and  huts,  which  they  cut  down,  and  killed  all 
that  came  in  their  way.  The  enemy  was  much  alarmed,  and,  putting 
themselves  in  motion,  got  armed  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  advanced 
toward  the  English  and  Bretons,  who  received  them  very  warmly. 
The  skirmish  was  sharp,  and  many  on  each  side  were  slain.  When 
sir  Amauri  perceived  that  almost  the  whole  of  the  army  was  in 
motion,  and  drawn  out,  he  retreated  very  handsomely,  fighting  all 
the  time,  to  the  barriers  of  the  town,  when  he  suddenly  halted :  then 
the  archers,  who  had  been  posted  on  each  side  of  the  ditch  before- 
hand, made  such  good  use  of  their  bows,  that  the  engagement  was 
very  hot,  and  all  the  army  ran  thither,  except  the  servants.  During 
this  time,  sir  Walter  Manny  with  his  company  issued  out  privily  by 
the  postern,  and  making  a  circuit,  came  upon  the  rear  of  the  enemy's 
camp  :  they  were  not  perceived  by  any  one,  for  all  were  gone  to  the 
skirmish  upon  the  ditch.  Sir  Walter  made  straight  for  the  tent  of 
lord  Charles,  where  he  found  the  two  knights,  sir  John  Boteler  and 
sir  Matthew  Trelawney,  whom  he  immediately  mounted  upon  two 
couTsers  which  he  had  ordered  to  be  brought  for  them,  and,  returning 
as  fast  as  possible,  entered  Hennebon  by  the  same  way  as  he  sallied 
forth.  The  countess  came  to  see  them,  and  received  them  with  great 
joy.  The  English  and  Bretons  continued  still  fighting  at  the  barriers, 
where  they  gave  their  enemies  sufficient  employment. 

News  was  soon  brought  to  the  nobles  of  France,  that  the  two 
knights  had  been  rescued ;  which,  when  the  lord  Lewis  heard,  he 
was  sorely  disappointed,  and  inquired  the  way  the  English  and  Bre- 
tons, who  had  rescued  them,  had  taken  :  they  informed  him,  that  they 
had  immediately  returned,  and  were  probably  now  in  Hennebon. 
The  lord  Lewis,  upon  this,  left  the  assault,  and  retired  to  his  tent  in 
despite  ;  and  all  the  rest  of  the  army  began  to  retreat  from  the  bar- 
riers. In  this  combat,  two  knights  of  the  countess's  were  captured, 
who  had  adventured  too  far ;  the  lord  of  Landreman  and  the  governor 
of  Guingamp ;  which  gave  the  lord  Charles  much  pleasure.  They 
were  carried  to  his  tent,  where  they  were  so  effectually  talked  to,  that 
they  turned  on  his  side,  and  swore  homage  and  fealty  to  him. 

Three  days  after,  there  was  a  council  of  all  the  nobles  held  in 
lord  Charles's  tent,  to  consider  what  was  best  to  be  done  ;  for  they 
saw  that  the  town  and  castle  of  Hennebon  was  too  well  provided 
with  men  and  provisions  for  them  to  expect  to  make  any  impression 
there ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  country  round  about  was  so  destroyed 
that  they  had  difficulty  in  finding  forage  :  winter  was  also  approach, 
ing.  They  therefore  determined  to  separate ;  and  they  earnestly 
advised  lord  Charles  to  place  sufficient  garrisons,  with  able  and  val- 
iant captains,  in  all  the  castles  and  towns  he  had  taken,  to  prevent 
his  enemies  from  reconquering  them  :  they  agreed,  that  if  any  person 
should  interfere,  and  propose  a  truce,  to  last  until  Whitsuntide,  they 
would  readily  consent  to  it. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVIII. 

LORD  CHARLES  OF  BLOIS  TAKES  THE  TOWN  AND  CASTLE  OP  JTTGON.* 

All  the  army  agreed  to  what  this  council  had  determined  upon ; 
for  it  was  between  the  feasts  of  St.  Remy  and  All  Saints  1342 :  they 
then  separated,  and  went  each  to  his  country.  Lord  Charles  marched 
to  Carhaix,  and  took  Vv-ith  him  all  the  barons  of  Brittany  that  were 
of  his  party.  He  also  kept  with  him  many  of  the  French  nobles,  to 
fidvise  with  and  consult.    While  he  was  in  Carhaix,  settling  and 

•  In  the  diocese  of  the  St.  Pol  de  Lion,  five  leagues  fiom  the  sea,  and  seven  from  St 
Bmnz. 


ordering  his  different  garrisons  to  their  posts,  it  happened  that  a  rich 
citizen  and  great  merchant  of  the  town  of  Jugon  was  met  by  his 
marshal,  sir  Robert  de  Beuvais,*  whom  he  captured,  and  brought  to 
lord  Charles  in  the  town  of  Carhaix.  This  citizen  provided  all  the 
purveyances  for  the  countess  of  Montfort,  in  the  town  of  Jugon  and 
elsewhere,  and  was  much  beloved  and  esteemed  in  that  town,  which 
is  well  inclosed  and  finely  situated :  the  castle  is  also  handsome  and 
strong.  He  was  very  much  afraid  of  being  put  to  death,  and  begged 
that  he  might  be  allowed  to  pay  for  his  ransom.  To  make  short  of 
it,  the  lord  Charles  had  him  so  often  examined  on  different  subjects, 
that  at  last  he  agreed  to  betray  the  town  of  Jugon  to  him,  and  en- 
gaged to  deliver  one  of  the  gates  of  it  at  a  certain  time  in  the  night ; 
for  he  was  so  much  respected  in  the  town,  that  he  had  the  keeping 
of  the  keys ;  and,  to  give  security  for  his  promise,  he  left  his  son  as 
hostage  for  him.  Lord  Charles  promised  to  give  him  five  hundred 
livers  of  yearly  rent. 

The  day  fixed  for  the  opening  of  the  gate  of  Jugon  arrived,  and 
lord  Charles  entered  the  town  at  midnight,  with  a  large  force.  The 
watch  of  the  castle,  perceiving  this,  gave  the  alarm,  and  cried  out, 
"  Treason  1  treason  !"  The  inhabitants,  not  suspecting  anything, 
began  to  stir ;  and,  when  they  saw  that  their  town  was  lost,  they  ran 
in  crowds  toward  the  castle.  The  citizen  who  had  betrayed  them 
ran  thither  also,  in  order  to  hide  his  treachery.  As  soon  as  it  was 
day,  lord  Charles  and  his  party  entered  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants, 
to  repose  themselves ;  and  took  whatever  they  pleased.  When  he 
saw  that  the  castle  was  so  strong  and  full  of  citizens,  he  declared  he 
would  never  quit  the  place,  until  he  should  have  possession  of  it. 
The  governor,  sir  Girard  de  Rochefort,  and  the  citizens,  soon  found 
out  they  had  been  betrayed ;  they  seized,  therefore,  the  traitor,  and 
hung  him  on  the  battlements,  on  the  outside  of  the  walls  of  the  castle. 
Having  received  notice  of  the  lord  Charles's  declaration,  that  he  would 
not  depart  until  he  had  gained  the  castle,  and  finding  that  they  had 
not  provisions  for  more  than  ten  days,  they  consented  to  surrender  it, 
upon  having  their  lives  spared,  and  the  remnant  of  their  chattels  re- 
stored to  them.  This  was  granted ;  and  they  swore  homage  and 
fealty  to  lord  Charles,  who  continued  the  same  sir  Girard  de  Roche- 
fort  governor  of  it,  having  reinforced  the  town  and  castle  with  men 
and  provisions.  While  these  things  were  passing,  some  prudent  and 
wise  men  in  Brittany  were  busy  in  proposing  a  truce  between  the 
lord  Charles  of  Blois  and  the  countess  of  Montfort,  who  consented 
to  it,  as  did  all  her  allies  :  for  the  king  of  England  had  advised  them 
so  to  do,  by  the  messengers  which  came  to  him  from  the  countess 
and  sir  Walter  Manny.  As  soon  as  this  truce  was  concluded,  the 
countess  of  Montfort  embarked,  and  passed  over  to  England. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIX. 

THE  KIN&   OF  ENGLAND   MAKES  GREAT  FEASTS  AND   TOURNAMENTS  AT 
LONDON,  THROUGH  AFFECTION  FOR  THE  COUNTESS  OF  SALISBURY. 

It  has  been  related  in  the  foregoing  parts  of  this  history,  how  the 
king  of  England  had  great  wars  in  many  distant  parts  and  countries, 
and  that  he  maintained  everywhere  armies  and  garrisons  at  a  heavy 
expense :  that  is  to  say,  in  Picardy,  Normandy,  Gascony,  Poitou, 
Saintonge,  Brittany,  and  in  Scotland.  You  have  also  heard  how 
passionately  he  was  smitten  with  the  charms  of  the  noble  lady,  Cath- 
erine  of  Salisbury ;  insomuch  that  he  could  not  put  her  out  of  his 
mind,  for  love  reminded  him  of  her  day  and  night,  and  represented 
her  beauty  and  lively  behavior  in  such  witching  points  of  view,  that 
he  could  think  of  nothing  else,  notwithstanding  that  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury was  one  of  his  most  trusty  counsellors,  and  one  who  in  England 
had  most  loyally  served  him.  Out  of  affection  for  the  said  lady,  and 
his  desire  to  see  her,  he  ordered  a  great  feast  and  tournament  to  be 
proclaimed,  to  be  holden  in  London  the  middle  of  August.  He  sent 
his  proclamation  into  Flanders,  Hainault,  Brabant,  and  France,  pro. 
mising  passports  to  all  knights  and  squires,  from  whatever  country 
they  might  come,  for  their  arrival  and  return.  He  commanded,  that 
all  barons,  lords,  knights,  and  squires,  of  his  own  realm,  should  be 
there  without  fail,  if  they  had  any  love  for  him :  and  he  expressly 
ordered  the  earl  of  Salisbury  to  have  the  lady  his  wife  there,  with  as 
many  young  ladies  as  he  could  collect  to  attend  her.  The  earl  very 
cheerfully  complied  w'ith  the  king's  request ;  he  thought  of  nothing 
evil ;  and  the  good  lady  dared  not  say  nay.  She  came,  however, 
much  against  her  will ;  for  she  guessed  the  reason  which  made  the 
king  so  earnest  for  her  attendance,  but  was  afraid  to  discover  it  to 
her  husband,  imagining,  at  the  same  time,  by  her  conduct  and  con- 
versation, to  make  the  king  change  his  opinion. 

There  were  at  this  feast,  which  was  very  noble  and  magnificent, 
William  earl  of  Hainault,  sir  John  his  uncle,  and  great  numbers  of 
barons  and  knights  of  high  birth  :  the  dancing  and  feasting  continued 
for  the  space  of  fifteen  days.  The  lord  John,  eldest  son  of  the  vis- 
countt  Beaumont  in  England,  was  killed  at  this  tournament.  He 
was  a  handsome  and  hardy  knight,  and  bore  for  arms  a  shield  azure, 
besprinkled  with  flower-de-luces,  or,  with  a  lion  or  rampant,  and  a 
battoon  gules  upon  the  shield.  The  ladies  and  damsels  were  most 
superbly  dressed  and  ornamented,  according  to  their  different  degrees, 

♦Robert  de  Beauinanoir,  mareschal  de  Brein-ene.— Hist,  de  Bretagne. 
t  No  mention  is  made  of  this  in  Dugdole,  and  there  were  no  vKcounts,  but  barons,  at 
thatpetiod. 

/  M 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


except  the  countess  of  Salisbury,  who  came  there  in  as  plain  attire 
as  possible.  She  was  not  willing  that  the  king  should  give  up  loo 
much  time  to  admire  her ;  for  she  had  neither  wish  nor  inclination 
to  obey  him  in  anything  evil,  that  might  turn  out  to  her  own  or  h«r 


husband's  dishonor.  At  this  feast  were  Henry,  surnamed  Wry.neck, 
earl  of  Lancaster,  sir  Henry  his  son  earl  of  Derby,  lord  Robert  d'Ar- 
tois  earl  of  Richmond,  the  earl  of  Northampton  and  Gloucester,  the 
earl  of  Warwick,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the 


TouiiNAMKNT—From  a  MS.  Froissart.  of  the  fifteenth  century. 


earl  of  Hereford,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  the  earl  of  Cornwall,  the  earl 
of  Oxford,  the  eari  of  Suffolk,  the  lord  Stamford,  and  many  other 
barons  and  knights  of  England.  The  king,  on  the  departure  of  these 
nobles,  received  letters  from  different  lords  in  the  countries  of  Gas- 
cony,  Bayonne,  Flanders,  and  from  his  great  friend  Jacob  von  Arta. 
veld.  He  also  heard  from  the  borders  of  Scotland,  from  the  lord 
Roos  of  Hamlake  and  lord  Percy,  and  the  lord  Edward  Baliol,  who 
was  governor  of  Berwick,  that  the  Scots  kept  the  truce,  which  had 
been  agreed  to  last  year  between  the  English  and  Scots,  very  indif- 
ferently ;  and  that  they  had  issued  out  proclamations  for  assembling 
a  large  force,  but  he  was  uncertain  to  what  part  they  would  direct  it. 

The  garrisons  which  he  kept  in  Poitou,  Saintonge,  la  Rochelle, 
and  the  Bourdolois,  wrote  to  inform  him  that  the  French  were  making 
great  preparations  for  war ;  and  that  as  the  truce  agreed  to  by  the 
kings  of  France  and  England,  after  the  breaking  up  of  the  siege  of 
Tournay,  was  near  expiring,  it  behoved  his  majesty  to  have  good 
advice.    Pie  answered  every  part  of  their  letters. 


CHAPTER  XC. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  SENDS  THE  LORD  ROBERT  d'aRTOIS  INTO  BRITTANY. 

During  the  sessions  of  a  parliament  held  at  London,  the  king  was 
desirous  of  putting  everything  else  aside,  and  to  succor  the  countess 
of  Montfort,  who  at  that  time  was  on  a  visit  to  the  queen  of  England. 
He  entreated,  therefore,  his  dear  cousin  lord  Robert  d'Artois,  that  he 
would  collect  as  many  men-at-arms  and  archers  as  he  could,  and  pass 
over  with  the  countess  into  Brittany.  The  lord  Robert  made  his 
preparations,  and,  having  assembled  his  number  of  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  went  to  Southampton,  where  they  lay  a  considerable  time 
on  account  of  contrary  winds.  About  Easter,  they  embarked  and 
put  to  sea.  At  this  same  parliament,  the  barons  earnestly  advised 
the  king,  in  consideration  of  the  multitude  of  business  he  had  upon 
his  hands,  to  send  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  to  his  brother-in-law  the 
king  of  Scotland,  to  treat  for  a  jfirm  and  stable  truce  to  last  for  two 
other  years.  The  king  was  loath  to  do  it ;  as  he  was  desirous  to 
carrv  on  the  war  against  the  Scots  in  such  a  manner  that  they  them- 


selves should  request  a  truce.  His  council,  however,  witn  all  due 
deference,  said,  that  that  would  not  be  the  most  advisable  means, 
considering  he  had  before  so  ruined  and  destroyed  that  country,  and 
that  he  had  more  important  affairs  on  his  hands  in  other  parts.  They 
added,  that  it  was  great  wisdom,  when  engaged  in  different  wars,  to 
pacify  one  power  by  a  truce,  another  by  fair  Vv^ords,  and  make  war  on 
the  third.  The  king  was  persuaded,  by  these  and  other  reasons,  and 
begged  the  above-mentioned  prelate  to  undertake  this  mission.  The 
bishop  would  not  say  nay,  but  set  out  on  his  journey.  He  soon  re- 
turned  without  doing  anything,  and  related  to  the  king,  that  the  king 
of  Scotland  had  no  power  io  make  a  truce  without  the  will  and  con- 
sent of  the  king  of  France.  Upon  hearing  this,  the  king  exclaimed 
aloud,  that  he  would  shortly  so  ruin  and  destroy  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland,  it  should  never  recover  from  it  He  issued  out  a  procla- 
mation through  his  realm,  for  all  persons  to  assemble  at  Berwick, 
by  the  feast  of  Easter,  properly  armed,  and  prepared  to  follow  him 
wherever  he  should  lead  them,  except  those  who  were  to  go  into 
Brittany. 

When  Easter  came,  the  king  held  a  great  court  at  Berwick.  All 
the  princes,  lords,  and  knights,  who  at  that  time  were  in  England, 
were  there,  as  well  as  great  numbers  of  the  common  people  of  the 
country.  They  remained  there  three  weeks,  without  making  any 
excursion ;  for  prudent  and  good  men  were  busily  employing  them- 
selves  to  form  a  truce,  which  at  last  was  agreed  and  sworn  to,  for 
two  years ;  and  the  Scots  had  it  confirmed  by  the  king  of  France. 
The  king  of  England  sent  all  his  people  to  their  own  homes ;  he 
himself  returned  to  Windsor.  He  sent  the  lord  Thomas  Holland  and 
sir  John  Darvel  to  Bayonne,  with  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  four 
hundred  archers,  to  guard  that  frontier  against  the  French. 


CHAPTER  XCI. 

A  SEA  ENGAGEMENT,  OFF  GUERNSEY,  BETWEEN  THE  LORD  ROBERT  D'aE. 
TOIS  AND  THE  LORD  LEWIS  OF  SPAIN. 

We  must  now  return  to  lord  Robert  d'Artois  and  his  army.  Easter 
fell  so  late  that  year,  that  it  was  about  the  beginning  of  Mav;^and 


62 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


the  middle  of  that  month  was  the  period  when  the  truce  between  the 
lord  Charles  and  the  countess  of  Montfort  was  to  expire.    The  lord 
Charles  had  received  information  of  the  countess  of  Montfort's  jour- 
ney into  England,  of  her  solicitations  for  assistance,  and  of  the  succor 
the  king  of  England  was  to  give  her :  on  which  account,  the  lord 
Lewis  of  Spain,  sir  Charles  Grimaldi,  and  sir  Otho  Doria,  were  sta. 
tioned  off  Guernsey,  with  thirty-two  large  vessels,  having  on  board 
three  thousand  Genoese,  and  a  thousand  men-at-arms.    The  lord 
Robert  d'Artois,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl 
of  Suffolk,  the  earl  of  Oxford,  the  baron  of  Stamford,  the  lord  De- 
spcncer,  the  lord  Bouchier,  with  many  other  knights  frem  England, 
and  their  followers,  were  accompanying  the  countess  of  Montfort  to 
Brittany,  and  had  a  wind  to  their  wish :  when  in  an  afternoon,  as 
they  were  near  the  island  of  Guernsey,  they  perceived  the  fleet  of 
the  Genoese,  of  which  the  lord  Lewis  was  commander.    Upon  this, 
the  sailors  cried  out,  "  Gentlemen,  arm  yourselves  and  make  ready, 
for  here  are  the  Genoese  and  Spaniards  bearing  down  upon  us." 
The  English  then  sounded  their  trumpets,  spread  out  their  pennons 
to  the  wind,  ornamented  with  the  devices  of  their  arms  and  with 
the  banner  of  St.  George.    Every  one  posted  himself  properly  at  his 
quarters,  and  filling  up  the  intervals  with  archers,  they  advanced  full 
sail  toward  the  enemy.    They  might  be  about  forty-six  vessels,  great 
and  small ;  but  there  v/ere  none  so  large  as  nine  of  those  under  the 
lord  Lewis,  who  had  likewise  three  galleys,  in  each  of  which  were 
the  three  leaders,  the  lord  Lewis,  sir  Charles  Grimaldi,  and  sir  Otho 
Doria.    The  fleets  approached  each  other,  and  the  Genoese  began  to 
shoot  with  their  cross-bows  at  random,  which  the  English  archers 
returned.    This  continued  some  time,  and  many  were  wounded :  but 
when  the  barons,  knights,  and  squires  were  able  to  come  to  close 
combat,  and  could  reach  each  other  with  their  lances,  then  the  battle 
raged,  and  they  made  good  trial  of  each  other's  courage.  The 
countess  of  Montfort  was  equal  to  a  man,  for  she  had  the  heart  of  a 
lion ;  and,  with  a  rusty  sharp  sword  in  her  hand,  she  combated 
bravely. 

The  Genoese  and  Spaniards,  who  were  in  these  large  vessels, 
threw  down  upon  their  enemies  great  bars  of  iron,  and  annoyed  them 
much  with  very  long  lances.  This  engagement  began  about  vespers, 
and  lasted  until  night  parted  them ;  for,  soon  after  vespers,  there  came 
on  such  a  fog,  they  could  scarcely  distinguish  each  other ;  they  there- 
fore separated,  cast  anchor,  and  got  their  ships  in  order,  but  did  not 
disarm,  for  they  intended  renewing  the  fight  the  next  day.  About 
midnight,  a  violent  storm  arose ;  and  so  tremendous  was  it,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  the  world  would  have  been  destroyed :  there  were  not, 
on  either  side,  any  so  bold,  but  who  wished  themselves  on  shoi-e ; 
for  these  barges  and  vessels  drove  so  furiously  against  each  other, 
that  they  feared  they  would  go  to  pieces.  The  English  lords  inquired 
of  the  sailors  what  was  best  to  be  done  :  they  answered,  to  disembark 
as  soon  as  they  could ;  for  there  were  such  risks  at  sea,  that  if  the 
wind  should  continue  as  violent  as  it  then  was,  there  would  be  danger 
of  their  being  all  drowned.  They  therefore  drew  up  their  anchors, 
set  their  sails  about  half  a  quarter,  and  made  off.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Genoese  weighed  their  anchors,  and  put  off  to  sea ;  for  their  ves- 
sels being  so  much  larger  than  the  English,  could  weather  the  tempest 
more  securely ;  and  also,  if  they  should  drive  too  near  the  shore,  they 
ran  a  risk  of  being  wrecked,  which  made  them  take  to  the  deep.  As 
they  were  going  off,  they  fell  in  with  four  English  vessels,  laden  with 
provisions,  which  had  kept  out  of  the  engagement :  they  seized  them, 
and  took  them  in  tow.  The  wind  and  tempest  were  so  vehement, 
that,  in  one  day,  they  were  driven  more  than  a  hundred  leagues  from 
the  place  where  they  had  fought.  The  lord  Robert  gained  land  at  a 
small  port  near  the  city  of  Vannes ;  and  they  were  all  rejoiced  when 
they  set  foot  on  shore. 

CHAPTER  XCII. 

THE  LORD  ROBERT  d'ARTOIS  TAKES  THE  CITY  OF  VANNES. 

Thus  by  this  tempest  was  the  engagement  at  sea  interrupted,  be- 
tween the  lord  Robert  and  lord  Lewis  and  their  fleets.  It  is  difiicult 
to  say  to  whom  the  honor  belongs ;  for  they  separated  unwillingly, 
on  account  of  the  badness  of  the  weather.  The  English,  having 
landed  near  Vannes,  disembarked,  on  the  sand,  their  horses,  provis- 
ions, and  arms.  They  then  ordered  their  fleet  to  make  for  Henne- 
bon,  and  determined  to  lay  siege  t®  Vannes.  The  lords  Herv^  de 
L^on  and  Olivier  de  Clisson  were  in  it,  as  governors  for  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois :  the  lords  of  Tournemine  and  Loheac  were  there 
also.  When  they  perceived  that  the  English  were  coming  to  besiege 
them,  they  looked  well  to  the  castle,  their  watch-towers,  and  gates ; 
and  at  every  gate  they  posted  a  knight,  with  ten  men-at-arms  and 
twenty  archers  among  the  cross-bows.  To  return  to  the  lord  Lewis 
and  his  fleet,  who  were,  all  that  night  and  the  morrow  until  noon, 
violently  driven  about  by  the  tempest,  and  in  very  great  danger: 
they  lost  two  of  their  ships,  with  all  that  were  on  board.  The  third 
day  early,  the  stormy  weather  abated,  when  the  knights  asked  the 
sailors  which  was  the  nearest  land ;  who  ansAvered,  the  kingdom  of 
Navarre :  and  the  masters  of  the  vessels  said,  the  tempest  had  driven 
them  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  leagues  from  the  coasts  of 
Brittany.  They  cast  anchor,  and  waited  for  the  return  of  the  tide. 
When  the  flood  came,  they  had  a  tolerably  fair  wind  to  carry  them 
toward  La  Rochelle.    They  coasted  by  Bayonne,  but  did  not  touch 


there :  and  falling  in  with  four  vessels  belonging  to  Bayonne,  which 
were  coming  from  Flanders,  they  attacked  and  took  them,  and  put 
all  whom  they  found  on  board  to  death.  They  made  for  La  Ro- 
choUe,  and,  in  a  few  days,  came  to  Guerrande,  where  they  landed; 
and,  having  heard  that  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois  was  laying  siege  to 
Vannes,  they  sent  to  lord  Charles,  who  was  at  Rennes,  to  know  how 
he  would  have  them  act. 

The  lord  Robert,  as  you  have  heard,  was  before  Vannes,  with  a 
thousand  men-at-arms,  and  three  thousand  archers.  He  overran, 
burnt,  and  destroyed  all  the  country  round  about  as  far  as  Dinant 
and  Goy  la  Foret,  so  that  no  one  dared  remain  in  the  flat  country. 
During  this  siege  of  Vannes,  there  were  many  skirmishes  and  attacks 
at  the  barriers  of  the  town,  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  eager  to 
defend  themselves.  The  countess  remained  all  the  time  with  the 
lord  Robert  at  the  siege.  Sir  Walter  Manny,  who  had  continued  in 
Hennebon  the  whole  time  that  the  countess  was  in  England,  gave 
up  the  charge  of  it  to  the  lord  of  Cadoudal ;  and  taking  with  him  sir 
Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  a  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  two  hundred  arch 
ers,  came  to  the.  army  before  Vannes.  Soon  after  his  arrival,  the 
town  was  assaulted  in  three  places  at  once  ;  and  the  English  archers 
shot  so  quickly,  that  scarcely  any  one  dared  to  show  themselves  at 
the  battlements.  This  combat  lasted  a  whole  day,  and  many  were 
killed  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  Toward  evening,  the  English 
retired  to  their  quarters,  and  the  inhabitants  to  their  houses,  quite 
tired,  when  they  disarmed  themselves :  but  the  army  did  not  so ; 
they  only  took  off  their  helmets,  and  drank  once  to  refresh  them- 
selves.  Presently  after,  by  the  advice  of  lord  Robert,  the  army  was 
drawn  out  again  in  three  divisions :  two  of  them  were  led  to  that 
part  of  the  town  where  they  intended  to  make  the  strongest  assault, 
and  the  third  was  ordered  to  remain  quiet,  until  the  engagement 
should  have  lasted  some  time,  which  would  probably  bring  all  the 
inhabitants  to  that  quarter  to  defend  themselves :  they  were  then  to 
advance  to  the  weakest  part  of  the  place,  and,  being  provided  with 
rope  ladders  and  iron  hooks,  they  were  to  attempt  to  scale  the  walls 
and  conquer  the  town.  This  was  executed.  The  lord  Robert 
marched  with  the  van  division,  and  skirmished  close  up  to  the  bar 
riers :  the  earl  of  Salisbury  did  the  same  at  another  gate :  #and  be- 
cause  it  was  very  late,  to  alarm  the  inhabitants  more,  they  made 
great  fires,  so  that  the  flames  lighted  the  whole  town ;  which  made 
many  think  their  houses  were  on  fire.  They  cried  out  "  Treason ! 
treason !  arm  yourselves ;"  for  many  were  already  gone  to  rest,  as 
they  had  worked  hard  in  the  day  time.  They  got  up  as  quickly  as 
they  could,  and  ran,  without  any  order,  and  without  speaking  to  their 
captains,  to  the  part  where  the  fires  were.  The  lords  also,  who  were 
in  their  hotels,  armed  themselves.  In  the  midst  of  this  bustle,  the 
earl  of  Oxford  and  sir  Walter  Manny  advanced,  with  the  third  divi- 
sion,  to  a  part  where  there  was  no  guard ;  and,  having  fixed  their 
ladders,  mounted  them,  with  their  targets  on  their  heads,  and  entered 
the  town  very  quietly,  without  the  French  or  Bretons,  who  were 
within  it,  having  the  least  suspicion  until  they  saw  their  enemies  in 
the  streets.  They  then  all  took  to  flight,  each  to  save  himself :  their 
captains,  not  having  time  to  get  into  the  castle,  mounted  their  horses, 
and,  passing  through  a  postern,  gained  the  fields,  to  save  their  lives : 
happy  were  those  who  could  by  this  means  escape.  However,  the 
four  knights  mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  saved  them- 
selves, and  a  part  of  their  people  ;  but  all  who  were  encountered  by 
the  English  were  slain  or  made  prisoners.  The  town  of  Vannes 
was  overrun  and  sacked ;  all  sorts  of  people  entered  into  it ;  and  the 
countess  of  Montfort  made  her  entry  there  with  lord  Robert  d'Artois, 
to  her  great  joy. 


CHAPTER  XCIII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  THE  LORD  ROBERT  D'ARTOIS. 

Thus,  as  I  have  related,  was  the  town  of  Vannes  taken.  Five 
days  after  that  event,  the  countess  of  Montfort,  sir  Walter  Manny, 
sir  Yves  de  Tresiquidi,  and  many  other  English  and  Breton  knights, 
returned  to  Hennebon.  At  the  same  time,  the  earl  of  Salisbuiy,  the 
earl  of  Suffolk,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  with  three  thousand  men-at- 
arms  and  three  thousand  archers,  took  leave  of  the  lord  Robert,  lef 
Vannes,  and  went  toward  Rennes,  which  the  lord  Charles  and  his 
lady  had  quitted  four  days  before,  and  were  gone  to  Nantes ;  but 
they  had  left  in  that  city  great  numbers  of  knights  and  squires.  The 
lord  Lewis  of  Spain  remained  at  sea  with  his  Genoese  and  Span- 
iards,  and  so  carefully  guarded  the  coasts  of  England,  that  no  one 
could  come  from  thence,  or  go  into  Brittany,  without  much  danger; 
and  this  year  he  did  great  damage  to  the  English. 

The  country  was  much  agitated  by  the  capture  of  the  city  of 
Vannes;  for  they  imagined  that  the  captains  who  were  within  it 
ought  to  have  defended  it  against  all  the  world,  as  it  was  sufficiently 
strong,  very  well  provided  with  men-at-arms,  artilleiy,  and  all  other 
sorts  of  provision.  The  lord  of  Clisson  and  sir  HeiT^  de  L^on  were 
quite  ashamed  of  their  mishap  ;  and,  their  enemies  speaking  villain- 
ously of  what  they  had  done,  they  sent  to  a  great  number  of  knights 
and  squires  of  Brittany,  and  entreated  they  would  meet  them  at  an 
appointed  rendezvous,  by  a  certain  day,  with  as  many  followers  as 
they  could  bring.  They  all  cheerfully  promised,  and  exerted  them- 
selves so  much,  as  did  many  of  the  people  in  Brittany,  that,  by  the 
appointed  time,  there  came  before  the  town  of  Vannes  twelve  thou. 


. EXTRA  NE 

dand  men  armed,  including  freemen  and  feoffs.  Thither  came,  with 
a  numerous  body,  the  lord  Robert  de  Beaumanoir,  marshal  of  Brit- 
tany; and  having  besieged  the  city  on  every  side,  they  began  to 
assault  it  very  sharply.  When  the  lord  Robert  found  himself  thus 
besieged  in  Vannes,  he  was  not  negligent  to  defend  it  valiantly  against 
the  Bretons,  who  repeated  their  attacks  with  great  courage  and  eager- 
ness,  lest  tho^^.e  who  had  gone  for  Rennes  should  return  and  disap- 
point their  enterprise.  They  gave  one  assault  so  well  supported  by 
the  knights,  squires,  and  even  by  the  commonalty  of  the  country, 
that  tiiey  overpowered  the  barriers  of  the  tov/n,  then  the  gates,  and 
entered  the  town  by  storm,  putting  the  English  to  flight,  killing  and 
wounding  many.  Among  the  Inst  was  the  lord  Robert,  who  was 
very  badly  wounded,  insomuch  that  it  was  with  difliculty  he  escaped 
being  taken :  he  fled  through  a  postern  gate,  and  lord  Stafford  with 
him.  At  this  capture  of  Vannes,  the  lord  Despencer,  son  of  the  lord 
Hugh  Spencer,  mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  this  history,  was  taken 
prisoner  by  sir  Herve  de  Leon ;  but  he  was  so  badly  wounded  that 
he  died  the  third  day  afterwards.  Thus  did  the  French  regain  the 
town  of  Vannes. 

Lord  Robert  d'Artois  continued  some  little  time  in  Hennebon ; 
but  at  last  he  was  recommended  to  return  to  England,  where  he 
would  find  more  skilful  surgeons  and  physicians.  On  his  voyage, 
he  was  so  much  affected  and  oppressed  by  sea-sickness  that  his 
wounds  grew  worse  :  he  survived  but  a  short  time  after  he  had  been 
carried  to  London.  He  was  courteous,  courageous,  and  gallant,  and 
of  the  first  l»lood  in  the  world.  He  was  buried  at  London  in  the 
church  of  St,  Paul ;  and  the  king  of  England  made  his  obsequies  as 
solemn  as  if  they  had  been  for  his  eousin-german  the  earl  of  Derby. 
The  lord  Robert  was  much  lamented  in  England ;  and  when  the 
king  was  informed  of  his  death,  he  swore  he  would  never  rest  until 
he  had  revenged  it:  he  would  go  himself  into  Brittany,  and  reduce 
the  country  to  such  a  situation  that  it  should  not  recover  itself  for 
forty  years.  He  issued  out  his  summons  for  all  manner  of  persons 
to  get  themselves  in  readiness  to  follow  him  at  the  end  of  the  month  ; 
and  he  collected  a  numerous  fleet,  well  provided  with  everything 
that  was  necessary.  At  the  end  of  the  month  he  put  to  sea,  and 
anchored  near  Vannes,  at  the  same  place  where  lord  Robert  had 
landed  with  his  army.  It  took  them  three  days  to  disembark  their 
horses,  provisions,  &.c. :  on  the  fourth,  they  advanced  toward  Vannes. 
The  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Pembroke,  with  the  English  before  named, 
were  all  this  time  carrying  on  the  siege  of  Rennes. 


CHAPTER  XCIV. 

THE  KING  OF  EN&LAND  CONTINUES  THE  WAK  IN  PEKSON  IN  BRITTANY. 

The  English  king  was  so  active  from  the  time  of  his  landing  in 
Brittany,  that  he  advanced  with  his  whole  army  before  Vannes,  and 
laid  siege  to  it.  At  that  time  there  was  in  Vannes  Olivier  de  Clis- 
son,  sir  Hee-ve  de  Leon,  the  lord  of  Tournemine,  sir  Geoffry  de 
Malestroit,  sir  Guy  de  Loheac,  who  having  imagined  for  some  time 
that  the  king  of  England  would  come  to  Brittany,  had  amply  pro- 
vided the  town  and  castle  with  men,  and  every  kind  of  stores  and 
provisions.  When  the  king  had  quartered  his  men,  he  ordered  an 
assault,  and  his  archers  to  make  good  use  of  their  bows.  This  lasted 
half  a  day  ;  but  he  won  nothing,  though  he  labored  hard,  so  well  was 
the  town  defended.  As  soon  as  the  coiintess  of  Montfort  knew  of 
the  arrival  of  the  king  of  England,  she  set  out  from  Hennebon,  ac- 
companied by  sir  Walter  Manny  and  other  knights  and  squires,  and 
came  toward  Vannes  to  compliment  the  king,  and  entertain  him  and 
all  the  barons  of  his  army.  After  a  stay  of  four  days,  she  anc*  her 
suite  returned  to  Hennebon. 

We  must  now  speak  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  who  remained 
in  the  city  of  Nantes.  When  he  was  informed  that  the  king  of 
England  was  come  into  Brittany,  he  signified  it  to  the  king  of  France, 
his  uncle,  in  order  to  obtain  assistance.  The  king  of  England  per- 
ceiving that  Vannes  was  strong,  and  well  provided  with  every  neces- 
sary, and  hearing  from  his  people  that  the  country  round  about  was 
poor,  and  so  destroyed  that  they  had  difficulty  in  getting  forage  for 
themselves  and  horses,  as  they  were  very  numerous,  ordered  the  earl 
of  Arundel,  the  baron  of  Stafford,  sir  Walter  Manny,  sir  Yves  de 
Tresiquidi,  sir  Girard  de  Rochefort,  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms 
and  six  thousand  archers,  to  remain  there.  He  himself,  with  the  rest 
of  his  army,  advanced  toward  Rennes,  burning  and  ruining  the 
country  on  all  sides,  and  was  most  joyfully  received  by  his  army, 
who  lay  before  it,  and  had  been  there  for  a  considerable  time.  When 
he  had  tarried  five  days,  he  learnt  that  the  lord  Charles  was  at  Nantes, 
collecting  a  large  force  of  men-at-arms.  He  set  out,  therefore,  leaving 
those  whom  he  found  at  Rennes,  and  came  before  Nantes,  which  he 
besieged  as  closely  as  he  could ;  but  he  was  unable  to  surround  it, 
such  was  its  size  and  extent.  The  marshals,  therefore,  and  their 
people,  overran  the  country,  and  destroyed  it.  The  king  of  England 
drew  out  one  day  his  army  in  battle  array  on  a  hill  near  Nantes,  in 
expectation  that  the  lord  Charles  would  ceme  forth,  and  offer  him 
an  opportunity  of  fighting  with  him :  but,  having  waited  from  morn- 
ing till  noon  in  vain,  they  returned  to  their  quarters  :  the  light  horse 
however,  in  their  retreat,  galloped  up  to  the  barriers,  and  set  fire  to 
the  suburbs. 

The  king  of  England,  in  this  manner  remained  before  Nantes : 


W   WORLD.  63 

the  lord  Charles,  who  was  within  it,  sent  frequent  information  to  the 
king  of  France  of  the  state  of  his  affairs,  who  had  already  ordered 
his  son,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  to  his  assistance,  and  which  duke 
was  then  come  to  Angers,  where  he  had  fixed  the  rendezvous  for  his 
forces  that  came  to  him  from  all  quarters.  During  this  siege,  the 
king  of  England  made  frequent  skirmishes,  but  without  success, 
always  losing  some  of  his  men.  When,  therefore,  he  found  he  could 
gain  nothing  by  his  assaults,  and  that  the  lord  Charles  would  not 
come  out  into  the  plains  to  fight  with  him,  he  established  there  the 
earl  of  Oxford,  sir  Henry  Beaumont,  the  lord  Percy,  the  lord  Roos, 
the  lord  Mowbray,  the  lord  Delawar,  sir  Reginald  Cobharn,  sir  John 
Lisle,  with  six  hundred  men  armed  and  two  hundred  archers.  He 
himself  advanced  into  the  country  of  Brittany,  wasting  it  wherever 
he  went,  until  he  came  to  the  town  of  Dinant,  of  which  sir  Peter 
PortebcBuf  was  governor.  He  immediately  laid  siege  to  it  all  round, 
and  ordered  it  to  be  vigorously  assaulted  :  those  within  made  a  val- 
iant resistance.  Thus  did  the  king  of  England,  in  one  season  and 
in  one  day,  make  an  assault  by  himself,  or  those  ordered  by  him,  upon 
three  cities  in  Brittany  and  a  good  town. 


CHAPTER  XCV. 

THE  LORD  OF  CLTSSON  AND  SIR  HERVE  DE  LEON  ARE  TAKEN  PRISONERS 

BY  THE  ENGLISH. 

During  the  time  that  the  king  of  England  was  thus  oveiTunning  the 
country  of  Brittany,  his  army  that  was  besieging  Vannes  made  every 
day  some  sharp  assaults  upon  one  of  the  gates  :  all  the  most  expert 
warriors  of  each  side  were  attracted  to  that  place,  and  many  gallant 
deeds  of  arms  were  performed  ;  for  those  of  Vannes  had  opened  the 
gate,  and  posted  themselves  at  the  barriers,  because  they  had  noticed 
the  banners  of  the  earl  of  Arundel,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  the  baron 
of  Stafford,  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  appeared  to  them  to  adven- 
ture themselves  too  rashly.  Upon  which  the  lord  of  Clisson,  sir 
Herve  de  Leon,  and  some  other  knights,  took  more  courage.  The 
engagement  was  well  supported  on  both  sides,  and  lasted  a  consider- 
able time  :  but  finally  the  English  were  repulsed,  and  driven  back 
from  the  barriers.  The  Breton  knights,  opening  the  barriers,  pushed 
forward,  sword  in  hand,  leaving  behind  them  six  knights,  with  a  suf- 
ficient force,  to  guard  the  town,  and  pursued  the  English,  who  fought 
well  as  they  retreated.  The  conflict  became  stronger  ;  for  the  Eng. 
lish  increased  and  were  strengthened,  which  forced  the  Bretons  to 
retire,  but  not  so  regularly  as  they  had  advanced.  The  struggle  now 
was  very  hard  :  the  Breton  knights  had  much  difficulty  to  return, 
and  many  were  killed  and  wounded.  When  those  at  the  barriery 
saw  their  people  retreating  and  driven  back,  they  closed  them,  but 
so  untimely  that  the  lord  of  Clisson  was  shut  out,  and  also  sir  Herv^ 
de  Leon,  who  were  both  taken  prisoners.  On  the  other  hand,  on 
the  part  of  the  English,  who  had  advanced  too  eagerly,  was  the  baron 
of  Stafford,  who  was  inclosed  between  the  barriers  and  the  gate, 
where  the  combat  raged  fiercely.  The  lord  Stafford  v*'as  taken,  and 
many  of  his  people  were  made  prisoners,  or  slain.  So  the  English 
retreated  to  their  quarters,  and  the  Bretons  into  the  city  of  Vannes 


CHAPTER  XCVI. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  TAKES  THE  TOWN  OF  DINANT.     THE  LORD  LEWIS 
OF  SPAIN  MAKES  SOME  CRUISES  AT  SEA. 

In  the  manner  above  related  were  these  knights  taken  prisoners. 
After  that  engagement,  there  were  not  many  others  of  consequence ; 
for  each  side  was  upon  the  guard.  The  king  of  England  had  laid 
siege  to  Dinant,  who  when  he  had  been  four  days  before  it,  collected 
a  great  number  of  boats,  in  which  he  placed  his  archers,  and  had 
them  rowed  up  to  the  palisades  of  wood  with  which  the  town  was 
inclosed.  They  shot  so  well  that  no  one  dared  scarcely  to  show  him- 
self at  the  windows,  or  anywhere  else,  to  defend  it.  With  the  archers, 
there  were  others  who  with  sharp  axes,  while  the  archers  made  use 
of  their  bows,  cut  the  palisades,  and  in  a  short  time  did  so  much 
damage  that  they  flung  down  a  large  part  of  them,  and  entered  the 
town  by  force.  The  towns-people  fled  toward  the  market-place  ; 
but  there  was  little  regularity  or  order  among  them,  for  those  who 
had  passed  the  ditch  in  boats,  and  had  entered  the  town,  advanced 
to  the  gate,  and  opened  it,  so  that  every  one  might  pass.  Thus  was 
the  town  of  Dinant  in  Brittany  taken,  sacked  and  pillaged,  and  the 
governor,  sir  Peter  Portebceuf,  made  prisoner.  The  English  took 
whatever  they  pleased,  and  made  a  rich  booty,  for  the  town  at  that 
time  was  very  wealthy  and  full  of  merchandise.  When  the  king  of 
England  had  achieved  this  deed,  and  had  conquered  the  town,  he  left 
it  empty,  not  having  any  intention  of  keeping  it,  and  advanced 
toward  Vannes,  where  he  took  up  his  quarters. 

We  must  now  speak  of  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  the  lord  Charles 
Grimaldi,  and  the  lord  Otho  Doria,  who  at  this  time  had  under  their 
command  eight  galleys,  thirteen  barges,  and  thirty-nine  vessels,  man- 
ned by  Genoese  and  Spaniards.  They  kept  cruising  between  Eng- 
land and  Brittany,  and  at  times  did  great  mi&chief  to  the  English, 
who  were  coming  to  recruit  their  countrymen  with  troops  and  pro- 
visions.  Once  among  other  times,  they  attacked  the  fleet  of  the 
king  of  England,  that  lay  at  anchor  in  a  small  port. of  Brittany  near 


64 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  dkc. 


Vannes,  which  not  being  sufficiently  guarded,  they  slew  a  great  part 
of  the  mariners,  anci  would  have  done  much  more  damage,  if  the 
English,  who  were  before  Vannes,  had  not  hastened  to  their  assist- 
ance. When  this  news  was  brought  to  the  army,  every  one  was  in 
motion :  but,  notwithstanding  the  speed  they  made,  they  could  not 
prevent  the  lord  Lewis  and  his  party  from  carrying  off  four  vessels 
laden  with  provisions,  and  sinking  three  others,  the  crews  of  which 
were  all  drowned.  The  king  was  then  advised  to  send  one  part  of 
his  fleet  to  the  harbor  of  Brest,  and  the  other  to  that  of  Hennebon, 
which  he  complied  with,  and  continued  to  besiege  both  Vannes  and 
Rennes. 

CHAPTER  XCVII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY  BRINGS  WITH  HIM  SOME  LORDS    OF  FRANCE, 
TO  OPPOSE  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  IN  BRITTANY. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  army  which  the  duke  of  Normandy 
was  marching  into  Brittany,  to  assist  his  cousin  the  lord  Charles  of 
Blois.  The  duke,  after  having  collected  his  forces,  was  informed 
how  the  king  of  England  was  laying  waste  all  the  country  of  Brit- 
tany ;  that  he  was  besieging  three  cities,  and  had  taken  the  town  of 
Dinant ;  he  set  out  therefore  with  a  very  great  force  from  the  city 
of  Angers,  having  more  than  four  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  thirty 
thousand  others.  All  the  baggage  took  the  high  road  for  Nantes, 
under  the  command  of  the  two  marshals  of  France,  the  lord  of  Mont- 
morency, and  the  lord  de  St.  Venant.  After  them  came  the  duke 
of  Normandy,  the  earl  d'Alen9on  his  uncle,  the  earl  of  Blois  his 
cousin,  the  duke  de  Bourbon,  the  earl  de  Ponthieu,  the  earl  of  Bou- 
logne, the  earl  of  Vend6me,the  carl  of  Dammartin,the  lord  of  Craon, 
the  lord  of  Coucy,  the  lord  of  Sully,  the  lord  of  Fresnes,  the  lord  of 
Roye,  and  so  many  barons  and  knights  from  Normandy,  Auvergne, 
Limousin,  Berry,  Maine,  and  Poitou,  that  it  would  take  too  much 
time  to  name  them  all ;  and  they  were  eveiy  day  increasing,  for  the 
king  of  France  had  reiterated  his  summons.  The  Euglish  lords  be- 
fore Nantes  received  intelligence  that  the  duke  of  Normandy  was  on 
his  march  with  forty  thousand  men  ;  this  news  they  sent  off  in  great 
haste  to  king  Edward ;  the  receiving  of  which  made  him  very 
thoughtful ;  and  he  had  at  one  time  the  idea  of  breaking  up  the  siege 
of  Vannes,  as  well  as  that  of  Rennes,  and  to  retire  toward  Nantes. 
He  was,  however,  advised  to  continue  w^here  he  was,  as  his  position 
was  strong,  and  near  lo  his  fleet,  and  to  wait  for  his  enemies.  He 
was  also  advised  to  send  for  the  division  of  his  army  that  was  before 
Nantes,  and  continue  the  siege  of  Rennes  ;  as  that  place  was  not  so 
'ar  distant  but  that  his  army  could  come  to  his  assistance,  if  there 
should  be  any  necsssity  for  it.  The  king  followed  this  counsel,  and 
sent  for  those  that  were  before  Nantes,  where  the  lord  Charles,  and 
a  number  of  knights  were.  The  lords  were  lodged  in  the  town,  and 
the  army  round  about ;  for  there  was  not  room  for  them  in  the  city 
or  suburbs. 


neste  and  the  cardinal  of  Clermont,  who  made  frequent  visits  from 
one  army  to  the  other,  to  endeavor  to  reconcile  them  ;  but  they  would 
not  consent  to  a  peace.*  There  were  frequent  engagements  between 
the  foragers,  and  many  killed  on  each  side.  The  English  were 
obliged  to  go  out  foraging  in  large  parties,  for  fear  of  falling  into  am- 
buscades ;  and  every  time  they  went  abroad  they  were  in  great  dan- 
ger of  them.  Add  to  this,  that  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  and  his 
fleet,  guarded  so  carefully  the  coast,  that  the  English  army  could 
scarcely  receive  anything  from  En j  land,  which  made  them  suffer 
much.  It  was  the  intention  of  the  duke  to  keep  the  king  thus  in  a 
manner  besieged :  but  the  French  endured  much  pain  from  the  incle- 
mency  of  the  weather,  for  it  rained  night  and  day,  which  destroyed 
the  greater  part  of  their  horses,  and  forced  them  to  dislodge  and  lie 
in  the  open  fields,  from  the  great  quantity  of  water  which  inundated 
their  camp.  The  cardinals  now  exerted  themselves  so  effectually, 
that  a  truce  for  three  years  was  agreed  to  ;  and  the  king  of  England 
and  the  duke  swore,  as  is  customary,  not  to  infringe  it  during  that 
time.* 


CHAPTER  XCVIIL 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AND  THE  DUKE  OF    NORMANDY  ENCAMP  THEIR 
ARMIES  OPPOSITE  TO  EACH  OTHER,  NEAR  TO  VANNES. 

During  the  time  the  duke  of  Normandy  remained  in  Nantes,  the 
lords  of  England  who  were  before  Rennes  made  a  vigorous  assault 
upon  that  city ;  they  had,  for  a  long  time  before,  prepared  machines 
for  this  attack.  Though  it  lasted  a  whole  day,  they  gained  no  ad- 
vantage, but  lost  many  of  their  men.  The  baron  d'Ancenis,  the  lor^ 
du  Pont,  sir  John  de  Malestroit,  Yvain  Charruel,  and  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  then  a  squire,  were  in  the  town,  and,  as  well  as  the  bishop, 
defended  themselves  so  valiantly,  that  they  suffered  no  loss.  Not- 
withstanding this,  the  English  remained  before  the  place,  and  wasted 
and  destroyed  the  country  round  about. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  left  Nantes  with  his  army,  and  was  ad- 
vised to  advance  toward  Vannes,  that  he  might  the  sooner  meet  the 
enemy  ;  for  he  had  heard  that  that  town  was  much  straitened,  and 
in  greater  danger  of  being  lost  than  Rennes.  He  and  his  whole  army, 
therefore,  took  their  route  to  Vannes,  under  the  command  of  the 
two  marshals  and  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny  :  the  earl  of  Guines,  son  to 
the  constable  of  France,  had  the  rearward.  They  continued  their 
march  until  they  came  pretty  near  to  Vannes,  on  the  opposite  side 
to  where  the  king  of  England  was  quartered ;  they  then  halted,  en- 
camped  in  a  fine  meadow,  and  made  a  large  ditch  in  their  front.  The 
marshals,  and  sir  Robert  de  Beaumanoir,  marshal  of  Brittany,  made 
frequent  excursions  :  there  were  skirmishes  on  both  sides,  which 
occasioned  the  overthrow  anc^death  of  many.  The  king  of  England 
sent  for  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  and  the  rest  who 
were  besieging  Rennes.  The-English,  and  the  Bretons  of  the  Mont- 
fort  party,  might  amount  to  nearly  two  thousand  five  hundred  men- 
at-arms,  six  thousand  archers,  and  three  thousand  men  on  foot.  The 
French  were  four  times  that  number,  well  conditioned  and  well 
armed.  The  king  of  England  had  taken  such  a  position  before 
Vannes,  that  the  French  could  not  attack  him  but  to  their  disadvan- 
tage ;  and  since  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Normandy,  he  had  not 
made  any  assault  upon  the  town,  wishing  to  spare  his  men  and  his 
artillery. 

Thus  these  two  armies  lay  near  each  other  for  a  long  time.  When 
tM  winter  set  in,  pope  Clement  VI.  aeni  thither  the  cardinal  of  Pre. 


CHAPTER  XCIX. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ORDERS  THE  LORD  OF  CLISSON,  AND  MANY  OTHER 
LORDS  OF  BRITTANY  AND  NORMANDY,  TO  BE  BEHEADED. 

Thus  these  great  armies  were  separated,  and  the  siege  of  Vannes 
raised.  The  duke  of  Normandy  retired  to  Nantes,  and  took  the  two 
cardinals  with  him ;  the  king  of  England  went  to  the  countess  of 
Montfort  at  Hennebon.  There  was  an  exchange  made  of  the  lord 
of  Clisson  for  the  baron  of  Stafford.  When  the  king  of  England 
had  been  some  time  at  Hennebon  with  the  countess,  and  had  arranged 
his  affairs,  he  gave  her  in  charge  to  the  two  brothers  de  Spinefort, 
sir  William  de  Cadoudal,  and  others,  and  set  out  with  his  knights 
for  England,  where  he  arrived  about  Christmas.t  The  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy  returned  into  France,  and  having  disbanded  his  army,  each 
went  to  his  own  home. 

Soon  afterwards,  the  lord  of  Clisson  was  arrested,  upon  suspicion 
of  treason,  and  confined  in  the  prison  of  the  Cha,telet  in  Paris  ;  at 
which  all  who  heard  it  were  much  surprised.  The  barons  and  knights 
of  France  asked  each  other  what  could  be  the  reason,  for  they 
could  not  make  out  anything  satisfactory  :  but  they  imagined  it 
might  be  occasioned  by  jealousy,  because  the  king  of  England  had 
preferred  to  exchange  him  for  lord  Stafford  to  sir  Herve  de  L^on, 
who  was  still  a  prisoner;  so  that  the  favor  the  king  of  England 
had  shown  to  the  lord  of  Clisson  in  preference  to  sir  Herve,  his  ene- 
mies  tlrought  had  been  improperly  gained,  and  grounded  upon  that 
the  suspicion  for  which  he  lost  his  head  at  Paris,  and  which  occa- 
sioned great  grief,  for  no  one  could  find  a  sufficient  reason  for  it.t 
Shortly  afterwards,  many  other  knights  were  accused  of  similar 
crimes.  The  lord  of  Malestroit  and  his  son,  the  lord  of  Avaugour, 
sir  Tibaut  de  Morillon,  and  other  lords  of  Brittany,  to  the  number 
of  ten  knights  and  squires,  were  beheaded  at  Paris.  Four  other 
knights  of  Normandy,  sir  Wi'Jiam  Baron,  sir  Henry  de  Malestroit, 
the  lord  of  Rochetesson,  and  sir  Richaid  de  Persy,  were  put  to  death 
upon  reports,  whether  well  rounded  or  not  I  am  ignorant,  which 
caused  afterwards  great  troubles  in  Brittany  and  Normandy.  The 
lord  of  Clisson  left  behind  him  a  son,  named  Olivier  de  Clisson  afte; 
his  father,  who  withdrew  himself  immediately  to  the  castle  of  Mont 
fort,  with  the  countess  and  her  son,  who  was  nearly  of  the  same  ag*" 
with  himself,  and  without  a  father  ;  for  in  truth  the  earl  of  Montfort 
had  died  in  the  Louvre  at  Paris.§ 


CHAPTER  C. 

KING  EDWARD  INSTITUTES  THE  ORDER  OF  ST.  GEORGE,  AT  WINDSOR. 

About  this  time,  the  king  of  England  resolved  to  rebuild  and  em. 
hellish  the  great  castle  of  Windsor,  which  king  Arthur  had  firsS 
founded  in  time  past,  and  where  he  had  erected  and  established  that 
noble  round  table  from  whence  so  many  gallant  knights  had  issued 
forth,  and  displayed  the  valiant  prowess  of  their  deeds  at  arms  over 
the  world.  King  Edward,  therefore,  determined  to  establish  an  or- 
der  of  knighthood,  consisting  of  himself,  his  children,  and  the  most 
gallant  knights  in  Christendom,  to  the  number  of  forty.  He  ordered 
it  to  be  denominated  "knights  of  the  blue  garter,"  and  that  the 
feast  should  be  celebrated  every  year,  at  Windsor,  upou  St.  George's 
day.    He  summoned,  therefore,  all  the  earls,  barons  and  knights  of 


*  The  first  of  these  prelates  was  Peter  des  Pres.  born  in  Quercy,  chancellor  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  bishop  of  Frescati ;  the  other  was  Annibal  de  Cecano,  bishop  o 
Palestine.  The  conference  was  lield  in  the  priory  of  the  Magdalen,  in  the  town  of  Males- 
troit. The  commissioners  on  the  part  of  France  were,  Eudes  duke  of  Burgundy,  and 
Peter  duke  of  Bourbon ;  on  the  part  of  England,  Henry  earl  of  Lancaster.  William  Bo- 
hun  and  William  Montacute.— Hist,  de  Bretagne. 

t  Edward  embarked  about  the  end  of  February,  and  landed  at  Weymouth,  on  a  Sun- 
day, 2nd  March,  1343.— Rymer. 

X  The  lord  Stafford  was  exchanged  for  Olivier  de  Clisson,  and  Godfrey  de  Harcourt 
They  entered  into  a  treaty  with  Edward,  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury  was  the  person  to 
whom  it  was  intrusted.  On  the  earl's  return  to  England,  on  hearing  from  his  countess 
Edward's  conduct  to  her  during  his  absence,  he  retired  from  the  court  secretly,  and 
went  to  France,  when  he  delivered  up  to  Philip  de  Valois  the  engagemenU  of  Olivier  de 
Clisson  and  the  other  knights,  Olivier  was  beheaded,  and  his  body  hung  on  tiie  gibbet 
at  Montfaucon.  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  being  banished  the  kingdom,  retired  to  JEnBlairf 
—Hist,  de  Bretagne,  vol.  i.  p.  268. 

SSee  a  former  note,  p.  Si.  raspectin^  iu*  deatb. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


65 


his  realm,  to  inform  them  of  his  intentions  ;  they  heard  it  with  ^eat 
pleasure  ;  for  it  appeared  to  them  highly  honorable,  and  capable  of 
increasing  love  and  friendship.  Forty  knights  were  then  elected, 
according  to  report  and  estimation  the  bravest  in  Christendom,  who 
sealed,  and  swore  to  maintain  and  keep  the  feast  and  the  statutes 
which  had  been  made.  The  king  founded  a  chapel  at  Windsor,  in 
honor  of  St.  George,  and  established  canons,  there  to  serve  God, 
with  a  handsome  endowment.  He  then  issued  his  proclamation  for 
thi^  feast  by  his  heralds,  whom  he  sent  to  France,  Scotland,  Bur- 
gundy, Hainault,  Flanders,  Brabant,  and  the  empire  of  Germany, 
and  otfered  to  all  knights  and  squires,  that  might  come  to  this  cere- 
mony, passports  to  last  for  fifteen  days  after  it  was  over.*  The  cele- 
bration of  this  order  was  fixed  for  St.  George's  day  next  ensuing,  to 
be  held  at  Windsor,  1344  ;  and  the  queen  was  to  be  present,  accom- 
panied by  three  hundred  ladies  and  damsels,  all  of  high  birth,  and 
richly  dressed  in  similar  robes.t 


CHAPTER  CI. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  SETS  AT  LIBERTY  SIR  HERVE  DE  LEON. 

While  the  king  of  England  was  employed  in  making  preparations 
for  the  reception  of  the  lords  and  ladies  whom  he  expected  at  this 
feast,  news  was  brought  him  of  the  death  of  the  lord  of  Clisson  and 
the  other  knights.  He  was  so  much  enraged  at  it,  that  he  had  deter- 
mined  to  retaliate  upon  the  body  of  Sir  Herve  de  Leon,  who  was  his 
prisoner,  and  would  surely  have  executed  it,  if  the  earl  of  Derby,  his 
cousin,  had  not  remonstrated,  and  showed  in  council  such  good  rea. 
sons,  as,  for  the  sake  of  his  own  personal  honor,  induced  him  to  re. 
frain  from  this  revenge.  He  added,  "  My  lord,  if  that  king  Philip 
has,  through  rashness,  had  the  villainy  to  put  to  death  such  valiant 
knights  as  these  were,  do  not  suffer  your  courage  to  be  tainted  by  it ; 
for  in  truth,  if  you  will  but  consider  a  little,  your  prisoner  has  no- 
thing to  do  with  this  outrage  :  have  a  goodness,  therefore,  to  give 
him  his  liberty,  at  a  reasonable  ransom."  The  king  ordered  the  cap- 
tive knight  to  be  brought  before  him,  and  said,  "  Ha,  sir  Herve,  sir 
Herv^,  my  adversary,  Philip  de  Valois,  has  shown  his  treachery  in 
too  cruel  a  manner,  when  he  put  to  death  so  many  knights.  It  has 
given  me  much  displeasure ;  and  it  appears  as  it  were  done  in  de- 
spite of  us.  If  I  were  to  take  his  conduct  for  my  example,  I  ought 
to  do  the  like  to  you ;  for  you  have  done  me  more  harm  in  Brittany 
than  any  other;  but  I  shall  endure  it,  and  let  him  act  according  to 
his  own  will.  I  will  preserve  my  own  honor  unspotted,  and  shall 
allow  you  your  liberty  at  a  trifling  ransom,  out  of  my  love  for  the 
earl  of  Derby,  who  has  requested  it ;  but  upon  condition,  that  you 
perform  what  I  am  going  to  ask  of  you."  The  knight  replied, 
"  Dear  sir,  I  will  do,  to  the  best  of  my  power,  whatever  you  shall 
command."  The  king  said,  "  I  knoM^,  sir  Herve,  that  you  are  one 
of  the  richest  knights  in  Brittany ;  and,  if  I  were  to  press  you,  you 
would  pay  me  thirty  or  forty  thousand  crowns  for  your  ransom.  But 
you  will  go  to  king  Philip  de  Valois,  my  adversary,  and  tell  him  from 
me,  that,  by  putting  so  many  knights  to  death  in  so  dishonorable  a 
manner,  he  has  sore  displeased  me  :  and  I  say  and  maintain,  that  he 
has  by  this  means  broken  and  infringed  the  trace  which  we  had 
agreed  to ;  and  that  from  this  moment  I  consider  it  as  broken,  and 
send  him  by  you  my  defiance.  In  consideration  of  your  carrying 
this  message,  I  will  let  you  off  for  ten  thousand  crowns,  which  you 
will  pay,  or  send  to  Bruges,  in  five  days  after  you  shall  have  crossed 
the  sea.  You  will  also  inform  all  such  knights  and  squires  as  wish 
to  attend  my  feast,  for  we  shall  be  right  glad  to  see  them,  not  to  de- 
sist on  this  account,  for  they  shall  have  passports  for  their  safe  return, 
to  last  for  fifteen  days  after  it  be  over."  "  Sir,"  answered  the 
knight,  "  I  will  perform  your  message  to  the  best  of  my  abilities  ; 
and  God  reward  you  and  my  lord  of  Derby  for  your  kindness  to  me." 

Sir  Herve  de  Leon  did  not  after  this  remain  long  in  prison,  but, 
having  taken  leave  of  the  king,  went  to  Southampton,  and  embarked 
on  board  a  vessel,  with  the  intention  of  landing  at  Harfleur.  A  vio- 
lent storm,  however,  which  lasted  fifteen  days,  prevented  it.  He 
lost  his  horses,  as  well  as  those  of  his  servants,  which  were  thrown 
overboard ;  and  he  himself  Was  so  ill  by  it,  that  he  never  after  en- 
joyed  good  health.  At  last  the  mariners,  with  much  danger,  landed 
at  Crotoy  ;|  from  whence  sir  Herve  and  his  suite  went  on  foot  to 


*The  number  of  knights  of  the  garter  were  only  twenty-six:  underneath  are  the 
names  of  the  first  knights  : 

1.  King  Edward.  14.  Thomas  lord  Holland. 

2.  Edward  prince  of  Wales.  15.  John  lord  Gray  of  Codnore. 

3.  Henry  earl  of  Lancaster.  16.  Sir  Richard  Fitzsimon. 

4.  Thomas  earl  of  Warwick.  17.  Sir  Miles  Stapleton. 

5.  Piers  de  Greilly,  captal  of  Buch.  IS.  Sir  Thomas  Wale. 

6.  Ralph  lord  Stafford.  19.  Sir  Hugh  Wrottesiey. 

7.  William  earl  of  Salisbury.  20.  Sir  Nele  Loiing. 

8.  Roger  earl  of  March.  21.  Sir  John  Chandos. 

9.  John  lord  Lisle,  22.  Lord  James  Audley. 

10.  Bartholomew  lord  Burgherst.  23.  Sir  Utho  Holland. 

11.  John  lord  Ueauchamp.  24.  Sir  Henry  Earn  of  BrahaHt. 

12.  John  lord  Mohun  of  Diinster.  25.  Sir  Sanchio  d'Ambreticonrl 

13.  Hugh  lord  Courtenay.  26.  Sir  Walter  Paveley. 

;  Tn,^"« '^^'^  particulars  respecting  the  order  of  the  garter,  see  Ashmole  and  Anst is. 

T  Ihe  first  mention  of  robes  for  the  queen,  &c.,  is  an.  7  Ric.  2;  but  it  is  supposed  the 
custom  originated  at  the  institution.— Ashmole. 

J  Crotoy,  a  town  in  Picardy,  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  Somme,  opposite  to  St 
valery. 


Abbeville,  where  they  procured  horses  ;  but  sir  Herve  was  so  ill,  he 
could  not  bear  the  motion  of  the  horse  :  he  was  therefore  put  in  a 
litter,  and  came  to  Paris,  to  king  Philip,  to  whom  he  delivered  his 
message,  word  for  word ;  but  he  did  not  live  long.  He  died  in  re. 
turning  to  hi^  own  country,  in  the  city  of  Angers.  God  have  mercy 
on  his  soul  I 

CHAPTER  CII. 

THE  KING-  OF  ENGLAND  SENDS  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  TO  MAKE  WAR  IN 

GASCONY.  . 

St.  George's  day  drew  near,  when  the  grand  feast  was  to  be  cele- 
brated  at  the  castle  of  Windsor.  The  king  had  made  great  prepara- 
tions for  it ;  and  there  were  earls,  barons,  ladies,  and  damsels,  most 
nobly  entertained.  The  festivities  and  tilts  lasted  a  fortnight.  Many 
knights  came  to  them  from  beyond  sea,  from  Flanders,  Hainault,  and 
Brabant,  but  not  one  from  France.  During  the  holding  of  these 
feasts,  the  king  received  intelligence  from  different  countries,  par. 
ticularly  from  Gascony.  The  lord  de  I'Esparre,  the  lord  de  Cliau. 
mont,  the  lord  de  Mucident,  were  sent  thence  by  the  other  barons 
and  knights  who  at  that  time  were  dependent  on  the  king  of  England ; 
such  as  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  lord  de  Pumiers,  the  lord  de  Montfer. 
rant,  the  lord  of  Duras,  the  lord  of  Craton,  the  lord  of  Grailley,  and 
many  others  ;  and  some  were  likewise  sent  by  the  cities  of  Bordeaux 
and  Bayonne.  These  embassadors  were  most  courteously  entertained 
and  received  by  the  king  and  his  council ;  to  whom  they  explained 
the  weakness  of  the  country  of  Gascony,  and  that  his  good  friends 
in  that  country  and  the  loyal  city  of  Bordeaux  wanted  aid  :  they  there- 
fore  entreated,  that  he  would  send  thither  such  a  captain  and  force 
of  men-at-arms,  as  he  might  think  able  to  make  head  against  the 
French,  who  kept  the  field  in  opposition  to  all  that  were  sent  to  meet 
them.  The  king  soon  afterwards  appointed  his  cousin  the  earl  ot 
Derby  leader  of  this  expedition,  and  nominated  those  knights  that  he 
had  fixed  upon  to  be  under  him ;  first,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the 
earl  of  Oxford,  the  lord  Staflford,  sir  Walter  Manny,  sir  Frank  van 
Halle,  sir  Henry  Eam  of  Brabant,  sir  Richard  Fitzsimon,  sir  Hugh 
Hastings,  sir  Stephen  Tombey,  sir  Richard  Hay  don,  sir  John  Not 
wich,  sir  Richard  Radcliffe,  sir  Robert  Oxendon,  and  several  more. 
They  were  fully  three  hundred  knights  and  squires,  six  hundred  men. 
at-arms,  and  two  thousand  archers.  The  king  advised  the  earl  his 
cousin  to  take  plenty  of  gold  and  silver  with  him,  and  to  bestow  it 
liberally  among  the  knights  and  squires,  in  order  to  acquire  their 
good  opinion  and  affection. 

The  king  also,  during  the  time  of  these  festivals,  sent  sir  Thomas 
Dagworth  into  Brittany,  to  reinforce  the  countess  of  Montfort,  and 
assist  her  in  preserving  that  country ;  for  notwithstanding  the  truce, 
he  doubted  not  but  that  king  Philip  would  begin  the  war,  on  account 
of  the  message  he  had  sent  to  him  by  sir  Herve  de  Leon.  He  there- 
fore dispatched  thither  one  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  two  hundred 
archers,  under  the  command  of  sir  Thomas.  He  likewise  ordered 
the  earl  of  Salisbury  into  the  county  of  D'ulnestre  ;  for  the  Scots  had 
rebelled  against  him,  had  burnt  much  in  Cornwall,  and  had  adyanced 
as  far  as  Bristol,  and  besieged  the  to'wn  of  D'ulnestre.*  However, 
the  earl  of  Salisbury  marched  thither,  with  three  hundred  men.at-arms, 
and  six  hundred  archers  well  appointed.  Thus  the  king  sent  forth 
his  people,  and  directed  his  treasurers  to  deliver  out  to  the  command, 
ing  officers  a  sufficiency  of  money  for  their  own  expenses,  and  to  pay 
their  fellow-soldiers ;  and  each  set  out  according  to  the  orders  he  had 
received. 

We  will  speak  first  of  the  earl  of  Derby,  as  he  had  the  greatest 
charge,  which  he  conducted  to  Southampton,  and  embarking  on 
board  the  fleet  stationed  there  for  him,  made  sail  for  Bayonne :  it 
was  a  handsome  city,  and  had  always  held  out  for  the  English.  He 
arrived  there,  without  accident,  on  the  6th  day  of  June,  1344,  when 
he  disembarked  and  landed  his  stores  ;  they  were  joyfully  received 
by  the  inhabitants,  and  he  remained  there  seven  days,  to  refresh  him. 
self  and  his  horses.  The  earl  of  Derby  and  his  army  left  Bayonne 
the  eighth  day  after  his  arrival,  and  set  out  for  Bordeaux,  where  a 
grand  procession  came  out  to  receive  him.  The  earl  was  lodged  in 
the  abbey  of  St.  Andrew  and  his  people  within  the  city.  When  the 
count  de  Lisle  was  informed  of  the  arrival  of  the  English,  he  sent 
for  the  count  de  Comminges,  the  count  de  Perigord,  the  count  de 
Carmain,  the  viscount  de  Villemur,  the  count  Duras,  the  count  de 
Valentinois,  the  count  de  Mirande,  the  lord  of  Mirade,  the  lord  de 
la  Barde,  the  lord  of  Pincornet,  the  viscount  de  ChUtillon,  the  lord 
of  Chateauneuf,  the  lord  de  Lescun,  the  abbot  of  St.  Savin,  and 
for  all  the  other  lords  who  were  attached  to  the  king  of  France. 
As  soon  as  they  were  all  assembled,  he  demanded  their  counsel  on 
the  arrival  of  the  earl  of  Derby.  The  lords,  in  reply,  said,  they  were 
sufficiently  strong  to  defend  the  passage  of  the  river  Dordogne,  at 
Bergerac,  against  the  English.    This  answer  mightily  pleased  the 

*  This  passage  has  puzzled  me  much.  Mr.  Barnes,  in  his  Life  of  Edward  IlL,  says, 
it  was  the  young  earl  of  Salisbury.  One  of  my  MSS.  calls  him  the  lord  William  earl  of 
Salisbury,  which  was  the  name  of  the  earl's  son.  But  Dugdale  contents  himself  with 
saying,  that  in  the  18th  of  Edward  HI.,  "the  earl  of  Salisbury"  (speaking  of  the  first 
earl)  *'  was  sent  into  the  north,  with  the  earl  of  Ulster,  one  hundred  men-at-arms,  and 
six  hundred  archers,  against  the  Scots,  then  in  hostility." 

If  the  Scots  had  advanced  to  Bristol,  then  it  may  perhaps  be  Dunster  castle. 

Froissart  seems  to  have  been  under  a  mistake,  from  misinformation,  as  I  cannot  &niS 
any  traces  of  this  invasion. 


t)6  CHRONICLESOFENGLA 

count  de  Lisle,  who  was  at  that  time  like  a  king  in  Gascony,  and  had 
been  so  since  the  commencement  of  the  wars  between  the  two  kings, 
ile  had  taken  the  field,  captured  towns  and  castles,  and  waged  Avar 
'ipon  all  who  were  of  the  English  party.  These  lords  sent  imme- 
.!iately  to  assemble  their  dependents  on  all  sides,  and  advanced  to  Ber- 
i.erac,  where  they  entered  the  suburbs,  which  are  large,  strong,  and 
partly  surrounded  by  the  Dordogne.  They  had  all  their  purveyances 
brought  to  them  there  in  safety. 


CHAPTER  CIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  CONQUERS  BERGERAC* 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  had  remained  at  Bordeaux  for  about  fifteen 
days,  he  was  informed  that  the  barons  and  knights  of  Gascony  were 
in  Bergerac  :  he  therefore,  one  morning,  marched  that  way  with  his 
army,  and  ordered  his  marshals,  sir  Walter  Manny  and  sir  Frank  van 
Halle,  to  push  forward.  The  English  marched  that  morning  no  more 
than  three  leagues,  to  a  castle  called  Montcroullier,  which  belonged  to 
them,  and  was  situated  a  short  league  from  Bergerac.  At  this  castle 
of  Montcroullier,  they  tarried  that  day  and  night.  The  day  following, 
their  scoiitd  were  sent  as  far  as  the  barriers  of  Bergerac :  and,  on 
their  return,  they  related  to  sir  Walter  Manny,  that  they  had  recon- 
noitred the  position  of  the  French,  which  did  not  appear  to  them  any. 
thing  very  formidable.  This  day,  the  English  dined  early;  and, 
during  the  repast,  sir  Walter  Manny,  addressing  himself  to  the  earl 
of  Derby,  said,  "  My  lord,  if  we  were  good  knights,  and  well  armed, 
we  might,  this  evening,  partake  of  the  wines  of  these  French  lords 
who  are  in  garrison  in  Bergerac."  The  earl  answered,  "  that  it  should 
not  be  his  fault  if  thoy  did  not."  When  their  companions  heard  this, 
they  said,  "  Let  us  hasten  to  arm  ourselves ;  for  we  will  ride  toward 
Bergerac."  It  was  no  sooner  said  than  done  :  they  were  all  armed, 
and  mounted,  in  an  instant.  When  the  earl  of  Derby  perceived  such 
willingness  in  his  men,  he  was  exceedingly  joyful,  and  cried  out, 
"  In  the  name  of  God,  and  of  St.  George,  let  us  march  to  our  ene- 
mies." They  then  rode  on,  with  banners  displayed,  during  the 
greatest  heat  of  the  day,  until  they  came  to  the  barriers  of  Bergerac  : 
which  was  not  a  place  easily  to  be  taken,  for  a  part  of  the  river  Dor- 
dogne surrounded  it.  The  French  lords  v/ho  were  in  the  town, 
seeing  the  English  coming  to  attack  them,  said  they  should  be  well 
received,  and  sallied  forth  in  battle  array  :  they  had  with  them  a  mul- 
titude  of  foot  soldiers,  and  country  people  badly  armed.  The  Eng- 
lish made  their  approaches  in  close  order,  so  that  they  were  plainly 
to  be  distinguished  by  the  townsmen,  and  the  archers  began  to  shoot 
thickly.  When  the  foot  soldiers  felt  the  points  of  the  arrows,  and 
saw  the  banners  and  pennons  glittering  in  the  air,  which  they  had 
not  been  accustomed  to  see,  they  fell  back  upon  their  men-at-arms  : 
the  archers  continued  to  shoot  with  great  quickness,  doing  much  mis- 
chief  to  them.  The  lords  of  England  then  advanced,  mounted  on 
their  excellent  coursers,  with  lances  in  their  rests,  and,  dashing  into 
the  midst  of  this  infantry,  drove  them  down  at  pleasure,  and  killed 
and  wounded  the  French  men-at-arms  in  abundance  ;  for  they  could 
not  in  any  way  exert  themselves,  as  these  runaways  had  blocked  up 
the  road. 

There  was  a  severe  engagement,  and  many  were  killed  and  un- 
horsed :  for  the  English  archers,  being  posted  on  each  side  of  the 
road,  shot  so  well  together,  that  no  one  dared  to  venture  upon  it. 
Thus  were  those  of  Bergerac  driven  back  again  to  the  suburbs,  but 
with  so  much  loss,  that  the  first  bridge  and  bars  were  taken  by  storm, 
and  the  English  entered  with  them.  Upon  the  pavement  were  many 
knights  and  squires  slain  and  wounded,  and  many  prisoners  made  of 
those  who  came  forward  to  defend  the  passage.  The  lord  of  Mirepoix 
was  slain  under  the  banner  of  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  was  the  first 
that  entered  the  suburbs.  When  the  count  de  Lisle  saw  that  the 
English  had  got  possession  of  the  suburbs,  and  were  knocking  down 
and  killing  his  people  without  mercy,  he  and  the  other  lords  of  Gas- 
cony  made  a  handsome  retreat  toward  the  town,  and  passed  the  bridge 
with  great  difficulty.  At  this  place  the  engagement  was  very  severe, 
and  lasted  a  considerable  time  :  the  noblemen  qf  France  and  of  Eng- 
land, named  in  the  preceding  chapters,  combated  most  valiantly  hand 
to  hand  :  neither  knight  nor  bachelor  could  there  conceal  himself. 
Sir  Walter  Manny  had  advanced  so  far  among  his  enemies,  that  he 
was  in  great  danger.  The  English  made  prisoners  of  the  viscount 
de  Bousquetin,  the  lords  of  Chatillon,  of  Chateauneuf,  and  of  Lescun. 
The  French  retreated  into  the  fort,  let  down  the  portcullis,  and, 
getting  upon  the  battlements,  began  to  throw  stones  and  other  things, 
to  drive  their  enemies  away.  This  assault  and  skirmish  lasted  until 
vespers,  when  the  English  reti'eated,  quite  weary,  into  the  suburbs, 
which  they  had  won  ;  where  they  found  such  quantities  of  provision 
and  wine,  that  might,  on  occasion,  have  lasted  them  for  four  months 
most  plentifully. 

When  the  morrow  dawned,  the  earl  of  Derby  had  his  trumpets 
sounded,  and  his  forces  drawn  out  in  battle  array,  to  approach  the 
town,  and  make  a  mighty  assault,  which  lasted  until  noon.  They 
had  not  much  success;  for  they  found  that  there  were  within  it 
men  who  defended  themselves  valiantly.  At  noontide,  the  English 
retreated,  perceiving  that  they  only  lost  their  time.    The  lords  then 

assembled  in  council,  and  determined  to  attack  the  town  on  the  side 

* '  — ' — —  — - —  .  

*  A  pouulous  town  in  Perigord,  diocese  of  Perigueux. 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  6lc. 

next  the  river ;  for  it  was  there  only  fortified  by  palisades.  The  earl 
of  Derby  sent  therefore  to  the  fleet  at  Bordeaux  for  vessels,  which 
he  ordered  to  come  to  him  up  the  Dordogne ;  there  were  upward 
of  sixty  barks  and  other  vessels  lying  at  Bordeaux,  that  came  to 
Bergerac.  In  the  evening  of  the  following  day,  the  English  made 
their  arrangements,  and  at  sunrise,  all  those  who  were  ordered  to 
attack  the  town,  and  the  fleet,  were  quite  ready,  under  the  com- 
mand  of  the  lord  Stafford.  There  were  many  knights  and  squires 
who  had  requested  to  be  on  this  expedition,  in  hopes  of  prefer- 
ment,  as  well  as  a  body  of  archers.  They  advanced  in  haste,  and 
came  to  some  large  round  piles  placed  before  the  palisades,  which 
they  flung  down.  The  townsmen,  seeing  this,  went  to  the  count  de 
Lisle,  the  lords,  knights,  and  squires,  who  were  present,  and  said  to 
them,  "  Gentlemen,  we  pray  you  to  take  heed  what  you  are  about; 
for  we  run  a  great  risk  of  being  ruined.  If  the  town  be  taken,  we 
shall  lose  all  we  have,  as  well  as  our  lives :  it  will  therefore  be 
much  better  that  we  surrender  it  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  before  we 
suffer  more  damage."  The  count  replied,  "We  will  go  to  that 
quarter  where  the  danger  is  ;  for  we  will  not  consent  to  surrender  it 
so  easily."  The  Gascon  knights  and  squires  came,  therefore,  to  de- 
fend the  palisades ;  but  the  archers,  who  were  in  the  barks,  kept  up 
so  quick  an  attack  with  their  arrows,  that  none  dared  to  show  them, 
selves,  unless  they  chose  to  run  the  risk  of  being  killed  or  wounded. 
In  the  town  there  were  with  the  Gascons  two  or  three  hundred  Ge 
noese  cross-bowmen,  whose  armor  shielded  them  from  the  arrows ; 
they  kept  the  archers  well  employed  all  the  day,  and  many  on  each 
side  were  wounded.  At  last,  the  English  who  were  in  the  vessels 
exerted  themselves  so  much  that  they  broke  down  a  large  piece  of 
the  palisades ;  those  of  Bergerac  then  retreated,  and  requested  time 
to  consider  if  they  should  not  surrender  the  place.  The  remainder 
of  that  day  and  night  was  granted  them,  upon  condition  that  they 
did  not  attempt  to  repair  the  breaches :  and  every  one  retired  to  his 
quarters.  The  lords  of  Gascony  held,  that  night,  a  long  council ; 
and  about  midnight,  having  packed  up  all  their  baggage,  they  set 
out  from  Bergerac,  and  followed  the  road  to  la  Rfeole,*  which  is  not 
far  distant,  whose  gates  were  opened  to  them,  and  there  they  took 
up  their  quarters. 

The  English,  on  the  morrow  morning,  reembarked  on  board  their 
fleet,  and  came  to  the  part  where  the  palisades  had  been  broken 
down ;  they  found  in  that  place  great  numbers  of  the  townsmen, 
who  intreated  the  knights,  that  they  would  beseech  the  earl  of  Derby 
to  have  mercy  on  them  and  allow  them  their  lives  and  fortunes,  and 
thenceforward  they  would  yield  obedience  to  the  king  of  England. 
The  earl  of  Pembroke  and  the  earl  of  Oxford  replied,  that  they 
would  cheerfully  comply  with  their  request,  and  went  to  the  earl  of 
Derby  who  was  not  present,  and  related  to  him  what  the  inhabitants 
of  Bergerac  had  desired  of  them.  The  earl  of  Derby  answered,  "  He 
who  begs  for  mercy  should  have  mercy  shown  him  :  tell  them  to 
open  their  gates,  and  let  us  enter,  and  we  will  assure  them  of  safety 
from  us  and  from  our  people."  The  two  lords  returned,  and  reported 
what  the  earl  had  said.  Upon  which  the  townsmen  went  to  the 
market-place,  where  every  one  men  and  women  being  assembled, 
they  rang  the  bells,  threw  open  the  gates,  went  out  in  procession  to 
meet  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  with  all  humility  conducted  him  to  the 
church,  where  they  swore  homage  and  fealty  to  him,  acknowledging 
him  as  their  lord,  for  the  king  of  England,  by  virtue  of  a  procuration 
which  he  had  with  him. 


CHAPTER  CIV. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  CONQUERS  MANY  TOWNS  AND  FORTRESSES  IH 

UPPER  GASCONY. 

The  same  day  that  the  count  de  Lisle,  the  barons  and  knights  of 
Gascony,  had  retreated  to  la  Reole,  they  held  a  council,  and  resolved 
to  separate,  and  withdraw  into  fortresses,  to  carry  on  the  war  from 
these  garrisons,  and  to  form  a  body  of  four  or  five  hundred  combat- 
ants,  by  way  of  a  frontier  guard,  under  the  command  of  the  seneschal 
of  Toulouse.  The  count  de  Villemur  was  ordered  to  Auberoche  ;t 
sir  Bertrand  des  Pres  to  Pelagrue  ;t  the  lord  Philip  de  Dyon  to  Mon. 
tagret  ;§  the  lord  of  Montbrandon  to  Mauduran  ;  sir  Arnold  de  Dyon 
to  Montgis ;  Robert  de  Malmore  to  Beaumont,  in  Laillois ;  sir  Charles 
de  Poitiers  to  Pennes  in  the  Angenois.  All  these  knights  departed 
for  their  different  garrisons  ;  but  the  count  de  Lisle  remained  in  l« 
R^ole,  and  had  the  fortress  put  in  proper  repair.  When  the  earl  ol 
Derby  had  taken  possession  of  Bergerac,  and  staid  there  two  days, 
he  asked  the  seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  what  was  most  advisable  for 
him  next  to  undertake,  as  he  wished  not  to  remain  idle.  The  senes- 
chal  replied,  that  he  thought  it  would  be  best  to  go  toward  Perigord 
and  upper  Gascony.  The  earl  of  Derby  then  gave  out  his  orders  to 
march  toward  Perigord,  and  left  sir  John  de  la  Sante||  captain  ot 
Bergerac.    As  the  English  advanced,  they  came  to  a  castle  called 


♦  Reole— a  town  of  the  Bazadois,  on  the  Garonne. 

t  In  Perigord,  diocese  of  Perigueux. 

X  A  small  town  of  Condomois,  in  the  diocese  of  Condom. 

§  A  town  in  Perigord,  diocese  of  Perigueux. 

II  In  one  MS.  it  is  Sonce ;  in  Barnes's  history  of  Edward  III.,  sir  John  St.  John ;  bat 
he  does  not  mention  his  auUiority  for  so  altering  it.  la  my  print«d  copy  and  anotb« 
MS.  it  is  Sant^,  and  is  so  in  lord  Berner's  traoslatioo. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


fi7 


Langon,*  of  which  the  provost  of  Toulouse  was  governor :  they 
halted  there,  not  thinking  it  prudent  to  leave  such  a  post  in  their 
rear,  and  the  marshal's  battalion  immediately  began  the  assault,  which 
lasted  all  that  day,  but  they  gained  nothing.  Almost  the  whole  army 
was  employed  against  it  the  next  day  ;  and,  with  wood  and  faggots 
they  filled  up  the  ditches,  so  that  they  could  approach  the  walls.  Sir 
Frank  van  Halle  asked  the  French  if  they  were  willing  to  surrender, 
because  they  might  delay  it  until  it  was  too  late.  Upon  this,  they 
demanded  a  truce  to  consider  of  it,  which  being  granted  them,  after 
some  little  time  spent  in  counsel,  they  all  set  out  for  Monsac,t  in  the 
French  interest,  but  took  nothing  with  them.  The  earl  of  Derby 
appointed  a  squire  called  Aymon  Lyon,  governor  of  the  castle  of 
Langon,t  and  gave  him  thirty  archers. 

The  earl  of  Derby  then  rode  on  toward  a  town  called  Le  Lac ;  but 
the  townsmen  came  out  to  meet  him,  brought  him  the  keys  of  the 
town,  and  swore  homage  and  fealty  to  him.  The  earl  passed  on, 
and  came  to  Mandarant,  which  he-  took  by  storm  :  after  he  had 
placed  a  garrison  in  the  fortress,  he  came  before  Montgis,  won  it  in 
the  same  manner,  and  sent  the  governor  prisoner  to  Bordeaux.  He 
afterwards  advanced  to  Punach,  which  he  took,  and  did  the  same  to 
the  town  and  casde  of  Lieux§,  where  he  staid  three  days  to  refresh 
himself  and  army.  On  the  fourth  day  he  marched  to  Forsath,  |i 
which  he  gained  easily  enough,  and  then  the  town  of  Pondaire.  He 
next  came  to  a  town  of  considerable  size,  called  Beaumont  en  Lail- 
lois,  which  was  a  dependency  on  the  count  de  Lisle.  The  earl  was 
three  days  before  it,  and  many  vigorous  attacks  were  made  ;  for  it 
was  well  provided  with  men-at-arms  and  artillery,  who  defended 
themselves  as  long  as  they  were  able  ;  at  last  it  was  taken,  with 
much  slaughter  on  all  those  that  were  found  in  it.  The  earl  of  Derby 
recruited  his  forces  there  with  fresh  men-at-arms,  and  then  advanced 
toward  the  principal  town  of  the  inheritance  of  the  count  de  Lisle, 
wnich  was  under  the  command  of  the  Lord  Philip  de  Dyon  and  the 
lord  Arnold  de  Dyon.  He  invested  it  on  all  sides,  and  made  his 
archers  advance  to  the  barriers,  where  they  shot  so  well  that  none 
durst  appear  to  defend  them  ;  the  English  having  won  the  barriers, 
and  everything  even  to  the  gate,  retired  in  the  evening.  On  the 
next  morning,  they  renewed  the  attack  in  different  places  at  once, 
and  gave  those  within  so  much  to  do,  that  they  did  not  know  which 
way  to  defend  themselves.  The  inhabitants  therefore  requested  two 
knights  who  were  there  to  treat  with  the  earl  of  Derby  for  a  peace, 
that  their  fortunes  might  be  saved.  They  sent  before  them  a  herald, 
who  obtained  a  short  truce,  to  see  if  any  agreement  could  be  entered 
into.  The  eari  of  Derby  ordered  his  men  to  retire,  and  came  him- 
self, accompanied  by  the  lord  Stafford  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  to  the 
bars,  to  confer  with  the  inhabitants.  The  earl  at  first  would  hear 
of  nothing  but  unconditional  submission  :  at  last  it  was  settled,  that 
the  town  should  put  itself  under  the  dependency  of  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, as  duke  of  Guienne,  and  that  twelve  of  the  principal  citizens 
should  be  sent  to  Bordeaux  as  hostages.  The  French  knights  and 
squires  left  the  place  with  passports,  and  went  to  la  Rfeole. 


CHAPTER  CV. 

THS  EARL  OF  OXFORD  IS   TAKEN   PRISONER    IN  GASCONY,  BUT  SET  AT 
LIBERTY  BY  EXCHANGE. 

After  this  conquest,  and  that  the  earl  of  Derby  had  left  there 
men-at-arms  and  archers,  he  came  before  Bonneval,ir  and  made  a 
violent  attack  upon  it,  in  which  many  were  killed  and  wounded. 
At  last  he  took  it,  and  showed  mercy.  After  he  had  reinforced  it 
with  men-at-arms,  and  another  governor,  he  pushed  forward,  and, 
entering  the  country  of  Perigord,  passed  by  Bordelles,**  but  did  not 
attack  it,  as  he  saw  it  would  be  only  pains  thrown  away.  He  still 
advanced,  until  he  came  before  Perigueux.tt  There  was  in  the  town 
the  earl  of  Perigord,  the  lord  Roger  de  Perigord  his  brother,  the  lord 
of  Duras,  and  fully  six-score  knights  and  squires  of  that  country. 
When  the  earl  of  Derby  came  there,  he  considered  in  what  manner 
he  might  attack  it  most  advantageously,  for  he  saw  it  was  very 
strong.  But,  after  having  maturely  weighed  it,  he  thought  it  most 
prudent  not  to  waste  his  time  :  he  therefore  retreated  two  leagues, 
and  took  up  his  quarters  upon  the  banks  of  a  river,  in  order  to  attack 
the  castle  of  Pelagrue.tt 

Toward  midnight,  about  two  hundred  lances,  well  mounted,  sallied 
out  of  Perigueux  :  they  rode  so  fast,  that  before  daylight  they  came 
to  the  English  camp,  and  falling  upon  it,  killed  and  wounded  many. 
They  entered  the  tent  of  the  earl  of  Oxford,  whom  they  found  arming 
himself :  he  was  immediately  attacked  and  taken  prisoner,  as  well 
as  three  knights  of  his  household,  otherwise  he  would  have  been 
slain.  The  Gascons  finding  they  had  awakened  the  whole  army, 
Retired,  and  took  their  road  to  Perigueux.  It  was  time  for  them  to 
do  so :  and  fortunately  they  found  the  gates  of  the  barriers  open ; 
for  they  were  so  closely  pursued  that  they  were  thrown  into  con- 
fusion :  but  the  Gascons,  as  soon  as  they  could  rally  themselves, 

*  Langen— atown  in  Bavadois,  upon  the  Garonne,  about  six  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 
t>  A  town  in  Perigord,  diocese  of  Sarlat. 

X  Barnes  calls  him  an  English  squire,  Timothy  Lyon  ;  but  I  see  no  authority  for  it. 

§  In  Gascony,  diocese  of  Comminge. 

II  Fronsac— upon  the  Dordogne,  six  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 

H  A  village  in  the  diocese  of  Agen.  Capital  of  Perigord. 

tt  A  village  in  Bazadois,  election  of  Condom.  U  A  town  in  the  Condomois. 


dismounted,  and,  sword  in  hand,  fought  with  the  English,  and  main, 
tained  their  ground  so  well  that  they  lost  nothing. 

The  English  returned  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  marched  forward 
until  he  came  before  Pelegrue,  where  he  remained  six  days,  and 
many  an  assault  was  made  upon  it.  During  the  time  he  continued 
there,  the  earl  of  Oxford  and  his  companions  were  exchanged,  for 
the  viscount  de  Bousquetin,  the  viscount  de  ChJitillon,  the  lord  of 
Lescun,  the  lord  of  Chateauneuf ;  and  upon  condition  that  the  lands 
of  Perigord  should  remain  in  peace  for  three  years :  not,  however, 
but  that  any  knight  or  squire  might  take  up  arms,  without  forfeiting 
the  treaty  ;  but  nothing  was  to  be  burnt  or  pillaged  in  that  country 
for  that  space  of  time.  The  English  therefore  departed  from  before 
Pelagrue,  as  it  was  part  of  Perigord,  and  rode  toward  Auberoche,* 
where  there  is  a  handsome  and  strong  castle,  appertaining  to  the 
archbishop  of  Toulouse.  The  English  took  up  their  quarters  round 
about  it,  as  if  they  meant  to  remain  there  for  a  length  of  time,  and 
sent  word  to  those  within,  that  if  they  did  not  surrender  speedily, 
when  the  town  was  taken,  they  should  be  all  put  to  the  sword  with, 
out  mercy.  The  inhabitants  of  the  town  and  castle  were  much 
alarmed  ;  and,  seeing  no  appearance  of  any  succor  coming  to  them, 
they  put  themselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  earl  of  Derby,  upon 
condition  that  their  lives  and  fortunes  were  spared,  and  acknowledged 
him  as  their  lord,  for  the  king  of  England. 

The  earl  then  made  a  handsome  retreat  toward  Bordeaux,  having 
left  in  Auberoche  a  sufficient  garrison,  under  the  command  of  sir 
Frank  van  Halle,  sir  Alain  de  Finefroide,  and  sir  John  Lendal.  On 
his  road  he  came  to  Libourne,  a  fair  and  large  town,  twelve  leagues 
from  Bordeaux  ;  to  which  he  laid  siege,  and  told  those  about  him, 
that  he  would  not  quit  it  before  he  had  got  possession  of  it.  The 
inhabitants  consulted  together;  and  considering  well  the  good  and 
evil  of  being  assaulted  and  vexed,  they  surrendered  themselves  to 
the  earl  of  Derby,  and  did  homage  to  him  during  the  three  days 
he  remained  there.  The  earl  of  Derby  sent  the  earl  of  Pembroke  to 
Bergerac,  and  left  the  lord  Stafford,  sir  Steven  de  Courcy,  and  the 
lord  Alexander  de  Haulfiel,t  with  their  men,  in  Libourne.  He  him. 
self,  accompanied  by  the  earl  of  Oxford  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  took 
the  road  for  Bordeaux,  where  they  arrived. 


CHAPTER  CVI. 

THE  COUNT  DE  LISLE,  LIEUTENANT  FOR  THE  KIN&  OP  FRANCE  IN 
GASCONY,  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  THE  CASTLE  OF  AUBEROCHE. 

The  earl  was  joyfully  received  on  his  return  to  Bordeaux :  the 
clergy  and  inhabitants  of  the  town  came  out  to  meet  him,  in  a  grand 
procession  :  they  allowed  him  to  take  provisions,  and  whatever  else 
he  desired,  according  to  his  will  and  pleasure  ;  and  he  and  his  army 
continued  in  the  town,  amusing  themselves  with  the  citizens  and 
their  wives. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  count  de  Lisle,  whom  we  left  m  la 
R^ole :  as  soon  as  he  was  informed  that  the  earl  of  Derby  had 
returned  to  Bordeaux,  and  had  taken  up  his  residence  there,  he  did 
not  think  it  probable  he  would  undertake  any  more  expeditions  this 
season.  He  sent  letters  therefore  to  the  earls  of  Perigord,  of  Car- 
main,  of  Comminges,  of  Bruniguel,  and  to  all  the  barons  of  Gascony 
that  were  in  the  French  interest,  to  desire  that  they  would  collect  as 
many  people  as  they  could,  and  come  with  them  properly  armed,  by 
an  appointed  time,  to  meet  him  at  Auberoche,  as  he  intended  to 
besiege  it.  They  all  obeyed  his  summons  ;  for  he  was  as  a  king  in 
these  parts  of  Gascony.  The  knights  who  were  in  Auberoche  were 
not  aware  of  this,  until  they  found  themselves  so  closely  besieged  on 
all  sides  that  no  one  could  go  out  of  the  garrison  without  being  seen. 
The  French  brought  from  Toulouse  four  large  machines,  which  cast 
stones  into  the  fortress  night  and  day ;  and  they  made  no  other 
assault ;  so  that  in  six  days'  time  they  had  demolished  all  the  roofs 
of  the  towers,  and  none  within  the  castle  dared  to  venture  out  of  the 
vaulted  rooms  on  the  ground  floor.  It  was  the  intention  of  the  army 
to  kill  all  within  the  castle,  if  they  would  not  surrender  themselves 
unconditionally. 

News  was  brought  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  that  Auberoche  was  be- 
sieged  ;  but  he  did  not  imagine  his  friends  were  so  hard  pushed. 
When  sir  Frank  van  Halle,  sir  Alain  de  Finefroide,  and  sir  John 
Lendal,  who  were  thus  besieged,  saw  how  desperate  their  situation 
was,  they  asked  their  servants,  if  there  were  not  one  among  them 
who  would,  for  a  reward,  undertake  to  deliver  the  letters  they  had 
written  to  the  earl  of  Derby  at  Bordeaux.  One  from  among  them 
stepped  forward,  and  said,  he  would  be  the  man  who  would  cheer- 
fully  undertake  the  commission,  not  through  lust  of  gain,  but  from 
his  desire  to  deliver  them  from  the  peril  they  were  in.  The  follow- 
ing night  the  servant  took  the  letters,  sealed  with  their  seals,  and 
sewed  them  up  in  his  clothes.  He  was  let  down  into  the  ditches  : 
when  he  was  at  the  bottom,  he  climbed  up  the  opposite  side,  and  took 
his  road  through  the  army ;  for  he  could  not  avoid  passing  through 
it.  He  was  met  by  the  first  guard,  but  was  not  stopped,  for  he  under 
stood  the  Gascon  language  well,  and  named  one  of  the  lords  of  the 
army,  as  if  belonging  to  him  ;  so  he  was  suffered  to  pass  on  :  but  he 
was  afterwards  arrested,  and  detained  under  the  tents  of  some  other 
lords,  who  brought  him  to  the  main  watch.    He  was  interrogated., 

*  A  town  in  Perigord,  t  Barnes  makes  him  Sir  Alexander  Hussey. 


68 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


searched,  and  the  letters  found  upon  him,  and  guarded  until  morning, 
when  the  principals  of  the  army  assembled  in  the  tent  of  the  count 
t';8  Lisle,  where  the  letters  were  read.  They  were  rejoiced  to  find 
that  the  garrison  was  so  much  straitened  that  they  could  not  hold 
I  at  longer  ;  and,  seizing  the  servant,  they  hung  the  letters  round  his 
I  eck,  thrust  him  into  one  of  the  machines,  and  flung  him  into 
iivuberoche.  The  valet  fell  quite  dead  amid  the  other  valets  of  the 
i'.  stle,  who  were  much  terrified  at  it. 

About  this  time,  the  earl  of  Perigord,  his  uncle  sir  Charles  de  Poi- 
tiers,  the  earl  of  Carinain,  and  the  lord  of  Duras,  mounting  their 
horses,  rode  as  near  to  the  walls  of  the  castle  as  they  could,  and  calling 
out  to  those  within  by  way  of  derision,  said,  "  Gentlemen,  inquire  of 
your  messenger  where  he  found  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  whether  he 
is  prepared  to  assist  you,  since  your  man  was  so  eager  to  quit  your 
fortress,  and  has  returned  as  quickly."  Sir  Frank  van  Halle  replied, 
"  By  my  faith,  gentlemen,  if  we  be  so  closely  confined  in  this  place, 
we  will  sally  forth  whenever  it  shall  please  God  and  the  earl  of  Derby. 
I  wish  to  Heaven  he  were  acquainted  with  our  situation  ;  for  if  he 
were,  the  proudest  of  you  all  would  be  afraid  of  standing  your  ground  ; 
and,  if  you  will  send  any  one  to  give  him  this  information,  one  of  us 
will  surrender  himself  to  you,  to  be  ransomed  as  becomes  a  gentle- 
man." The  French  answered,  "  Nay,  nay,  matters  must  not  turn 
out  so  :  the  earl  of  Derby,  in  proper  time,  shall  be  made  acquainted 
v/ith  it ;  but  not  until  our  engines  have  battered  your  walls  level  with 
the  ground,  and  you  shall  have  surrendered  yourselves  to  save  your 
lives."  "  That,  for  certain,  will  never  happen,"  said  sir  Frank  van  Halle , 
for  we  will  not  surrender  ourselves,  should  wc  all  die  upon  the  walls." 
The  French  lords  then  rode  on,  and  returned  to  their  army.  The 
three  English  knights  remained  in  Auberoche,  quite  confounded  by 
the  force  of  these  engines,  which  flung  such  quantities  of  stones,  that 
in  truth  it  seemed  as  if  the  thunder  from  heaven  were  battering  the 
walls  of  the  castle. 


Tbe  Trebuchkt,  a  machine  for  casting  stones,  engraved  in  Grose's  Military  Antiquities 

of  the  period. 


carvinj 


CHAPTERCVII. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  MAKES  THE  COUNT  OF  LISLE  AND  NINE  MORE  COUNTS 
AND  VISCOUNTS  PRISONERS,  BEFORE  AUBEROCHE. 

All  these  speeches,  the  treatment  of  the  messenger,  the  contents 
of  the  letters,  and  the  perilous  situation  of  Auberoche,  were  known 
to  the  earl  of  Derby,  by  means  of  a  spy  he  had  in  the  French  army. 
The  earl  therefore  sent  orders  to  the  earl  of  Pembroke  in  Bergerac,  to 
meet  him  at  an  appointed  place  and  hour ;  and  also  to  the  lord  Stafford 
and  sir  Stephen  Tombey,  who  were  at  Libourne.  The  earl  of  Derby 
then,  accompanied  by  sir  Walter  Manny  and  the  forces  he  had  with 
him,  took  the  road  toward  Auberoche  as  secretly  as  possible;  for  he 
had  guides  who  were  acquainted  with  all  the  by-roads.  They  came 
to  Libourne,  where  they  staid  a  whole  day  for  the  earl  of  Pembroke  ; 
but  honrirjg  no  tidings  of  him,  and  being  impatient  to  succor  their 
frienjis  who  were  so  distressed,  the  earl  of  Derby,  the  earl  of  Oxford, 
sir  Valter  Manny,  sir  Richard  Hastings,  sir  Stephen  Tombey,  the 
lord  Ferrers,  and  other  knights,  set  out  from  Libourne  :  riding  all 
night,  they  came  on  the  morrow  within  two  leagues  of  Auberoche. 
They  entered  a  ^'/M   vhen,  alighting  from  their  horses,  they  tied 


them  to  the  trees,  and  allowed^ them  to  pasture,  in  expectation  of  the 
arrival  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke  ;  they  waited  all  that  morning,  and 
until  noon,  in  vain,  not  knowing  what  to  do  ;  for  they  were  but  three 
hundred  lances  and  six  hundred  archers,  and  the  French  were  from 
ten  to  twelve  thousand  men.  They  thought  it  would  be  cowardice 
to  suffer  their  friends  to  be  lost,  when  they  were  so  near  them.  At 
last  sir  Walter  Manny  said,  "  Gentlemen,  let  us  who  are  now  here 
mount  our  horses,  skirt  this  wood,  and  advance  until  we  come  to  their 
camp ;  when  we  shall  be  close  to  it,  we  will  stick  spurs  into  our 
horses,  and,  with  loud  shouts,  fall  upon  them.  It  will  be  about  their 
hour  for  supper  ;  and  we  shall  see  them  so  much  discomfited,  that 
they  can  never  rally  again."  The  knights  present  replied,  that  the.}- 
would  all  do  as  he  had  proposed.  Each  went  to  his  horse,  re-girthed 
him,  and  tightened  his  armor :  they  ordered  their  pages,  servants  and 
baggage,  to  remain  where  they  were. 

They  advanced  in  silence  by  the  side  of  the  wood  until  they  came 
to  the  other  end,  where  the  French  army  was  encamped  in  a  wide 
valley,  near  a  small  river :  they  then  displayed  their  banners  and 
pennons,  and  sticking  spurs  into  their  horses,  dashed  into  the  midst 
of  the  French  and  Gascon  forces,  who  were  quite  confounded  and 
unprepared  for  this  attack,  as  they  were  busy  about  their  suppers, 
many  having  set  down  to  table.  The  English  were  well  prepared  to 
act,  and  crying  "  Derby,  Derby  forever  I"  they  cut  down  tents  and 
pavilions,  and  slew  and  wounded  all  that  came  in  their  way.  The 
French  did  not  know  where  to  turn,  so  much  were  they  surprised ; 
and  when  they  got  into  the  plains,  if  there  were  any  large  body  of 
them,  the  archers  and  cross-bowmen  made  such  good  use  of  their 
weapons,  that  they  were  slain  or  dispersed.  The  count  de  Lisle  was 
taken,  in  his  tent,  badly  wounded  ;  the  earl  of  Perigord  in  his  pavilion, 
and  also  sir  Charles,  his  uncle  ;  the  lord  of  Duras  was  killed,  and  so 
was  sir  Aymery  de  Poitiers  ;  but  his  brother,  the  earl  of  Valentinois, 
was  made  prisoner.    Every  one  took  to  his  heels  as  fast  as  he  could ; 

but  the  earl  of  Comminges,  the  earls  of  Carmain,  Ville- 
mur,  and  Bruniguel,  the  lords  de  la  Barde  and  de  la 
Taride,  with  others,  who  were  quartered  on  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  castle,  displayed  their  banners,  and 
having  drawn  up  their  men,  marched  for  the  plain  : 
the  English,  however,  who  had  already  defeated  the 
largest  body  of  the  army,  fell  upon  them  most  vigor- 
ously.  In  this  engagement,  many  gallant  deeds  of 
arms  wera  performed,  many  captures  made,  and  many 
_  ^  rescues.  As  soon  as  sir  Frank  van  Halle  and  sir  John 

^^Jte  Lendal,  who  were  in  Auberoche,  heard  the  noise,  and 

perceived  the  banners  and  pennons  of  their  friends, 
they  hastened  to  arm  themselves,  and  all  those  that 
were  with  them ;  when,  mounting  their  horses,  they 
sallied  out  of  the  fortress,  made  for  the  plain,  and 
dashed  into  the  thickest  of  the  combat,  to  the  great 
encouragement  of  the  English. 

Why  should  I  make  a  long  story  of  it  ?    All  those 
who  were  of  the  count  de  Lisle's  party  were  discom- 
fited, and  almost  all  taken  prisoners,  or  slain.  Scarcely 
any  would  have  escaped,  if  night  had  not  closed  so 
soon.    Nine  earls  and  viscounts  were  made  prisoners, 
and  so  many  barons,  knights  and  squires,  that  there 
was  not  a  man-at-arms  among  the  English  that  had 
not  for  his  share  two  or  three.    This  battle  before 
Auberoche  was  fought  on  the  eve  of  St.  Laurence's 
day,  in  the  year  13 J  4.    The  English  treated  their 
prisoners  like  friends  :  they  received  many  upon  their 
promises  to  surrender  themselves  by  a  certain  day 
at  Bordeaux,  or  Bergerac.    The  English  retired  into 
Auberoche  ;  and  the  earl  of  Derby  entertained  at  sup- 
per the  greater  part  of  the  prisoners,  earls,  viscounts, 
barons,  and  knights.    They  gave  thanks  and  praises 
to  God,  for  having  enabled  them  to  overcome  upward 
of  ten  thousand  men,  when  they  themselves  were  not 
more  than  one  thousand,  including  every  one,  and 
to  rescue  the  town  of  Auberoche,  in  which  were  their 
friends,  that  must  have  been  captured  in  two  days'  time.    On  the 
next  morning,  a  little  after  sunrise,  the  earl  of  Pembroke  arrived  with 
three  hundred  lances  and  four  thousand  archers ;  he  had  been  in- 
formed  of  the  event  of  the  battle  as  they  came  along,  and  said  to  the 
earl  of  Derby,  "  Certainly,  cousin,  you  have  neither  been  courteous, 
nor  behaved  honorably,  to  fight  my  enemies  without  waiting  for  me, 
seeing  that  you  had  sent  for  me  ;  and  you  might  have  been  assured, 
that  nothing  should  have  prevented  my  coming  to  you."    The  earl 
replied,  "  Fair  cousin,  we  were  very  anxious  for  your  arrival,  and  we 
waited  for  you  from  the  morning  until  vespers  :  when  we  saw  no 
appearance  of  your  coming,  we  dared  not  wait  longer  ;  for  had  our 
enemies  been  informed  of  our  arrival,  they  would  have  had  the  ad- 
vantage over  us;  but  now,  thanks  to  God,  we  have  conquered  them, 
and  we  pray  of  you  to  help  us  in  conducting  them  to  Bordeaux." 
They  remained  that  day  and  night  in  Auberoche  :  on  the  next  day 
early,  they  were  armed  and  mounted,  and  set  oflf,  leaving  there  a 
Gascon  knight  in  their  interest,  as  governor,  named  the  lord  Alex- 
ander  of  Chaumont.    They  took  the  road  to  Bordeaux,  and  carried 
with  them  the  greater  part  of  their  prisoners. 


From  an  ivory 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


€9 


CHAPTER  CVIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY   TAKES   DIFFERENT  TOWNS    IN   GASCONY,  IN  HIS 
ROAD  TOWARD  LA  REOLE. 

The  earl  of  Derby  and  his  army,  upon  their  arrival  at  Bordeaux, 
were  received  with  very  great  rejoicings :  the  inhabitants  thought 
they  never  could  enough  testify  their  joy  to  the  earl,  and  to  sir  Walter 
Manny,  for  their  enterprise  ;  in  which  the  count  de  Lisle  and  more 
than  two  hundred  knights  were  made  prisoners.    The  winter  passec 
over,  without  any  action  taking  place  in  Gascony  that  is  worthy  of 
being  recorded.    Easter,  which  may  be  reckoned  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1345,  was  about  the  middle  of  May,  and  the  earl  of  Derby, 
vvho  had  tarried  all  the  winter  in  Bordeaux,  collected  a  very  large  body 
of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  declared  he  would  make  an  expe- 
dition to  la  Rcole,  where  the  French  had  fixed  their  head-quarters. 
He  went  the  first  day  from  Bordeaux  to  Bergerac,  where  he  found  the 
earl  of  Pembroke  ready  with  his  troops.    These  two  noblemen,  with 
their  forces,  remained  for  three  days  in  Bergerac,  and  on  the  fourth 
departed.    When  they  were  got  into  the  open  country  they  halted 
their  men,  counted  them,  and  found  that  they  had  about  a  thousand 
men-at-arms,  and  two  thousand  archers.   They  pushed  forward,  until 
they  came  to  a  castle  called  St.  Basile,  to  which  they  laid  siege.  Those 
within,  considering  that  the  principal  barons  of  Gascony  were  pris- 
oners,  and  that  they  had  no  expectations  of  receiving  succors  from 
any  place,  resolved  to  swear  fealty  to  king  Edward  of  England.  The 
earl  of  Derby  continued  his  route,  and  took  the  road  toward  Aiguil- 
lon*  ;  but,  before  he  arrived  there,  he  came  to  the  castle  of  Roche- 
milon;  which  was  well  provided  with  soldiers  and  artillery ;  never- 
theless, the  earl  ordered  it  to  be  vigorously  assaulted.    As  the  English 
advanced  to  the  attack,  those  within  threw  down  upon  them  stones, 
bars  of  iron,  and  pots  full  of  hot  lime  ;  by  which  many  were  slain  and 
wounded  who  adventured  themselves  too  rashly. 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  perceived  that  his  men  were  laboring  in 
vain,  and  getting  themselves  killed  without  any  advantage,  he  sounded 
a  retreat :  on  the  morrow,  he  ordered  the  peasants  to  bring  great 
quantities  of  brushwood,  faggots,  straw,  and  turf,  and  to  throw  them 
all  into  the  ditches  of  the  castle,  and  plenty  of  earth  with  them.  When 
a  part  of  the  ditch  was  so  filled  that  one  jnight  get  to  the  foot  of 
the  walls,  he  assembled  three  hundred  archers,  well  armed,  and  in 
battle  aiTay,  and  sent  before  them  two  hundred  countrymen  covered 
with  shieldsjt  having  large  pick-axes  and  hooks :  while  these  first 
were  employed  in  picking  the  walls,  the  archers  made  such  good  use 
of  their  bows,  that  no  one  dared  to  show  himself  on  the  battlements. 
This  lasted  the  greatest  part  of  the  day,  when  the  pick-axe  men  made 
so  large  a  breach  in  the  walls,  that  ten  men  might  enter  abreast. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  town  and  castle  were  quite  confounded  ;  some 
fled  toward  the  church,  and  others  by  a  back  way  out  of  the  town. 
The  fortress  was  immediately  taken  and  pillaged  ;  and  all  the  garri- 
son were  put  to  death,  excepting  such  as  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
church,  whom  the  earl  of  Derby  pardoned,  for  they  had  submitted  to 
his  mercy.  The  earl  placed  in  the  castle  a  fresh  garrison,  under  the 
command  of  two  English  captains,  Richard  Willes  and  Robert  Scot ; 
and  then  he  came  before  Monsegur,t  where  he  ordered  his  men  to 
prepare  huts  for  themselves  and  horses  :  he  continued  before  it  fifteen 
days. 

The  governor  of  the  town  was  sir  Hugh  de  Bastefol,  and  there 
never  passed  a  day  without  some  assault  being  made  upon  it.  They 
sent  for  large  machines  from  Bordeaux  and  Bergerac ;  and  the  stones 
which  they  cast  into  the  town  destroyed  roofs,  tiles,  and  the  princi- 
pal buildings.  The  earl  of  Derby  sent  every  day  to  let  them  know, 
that  if  they  sufi'ered  the  town  to  be  stormed,  every  one  would  be  put 
to  the  sword  :  but,  if  they  would  render  obedience  to  the  king  of 
England,  he  would  pardon  them,  and  treat  them  like  friends.  The 
townsmen  would  cheerfully  have  surrendered ;,  and  they  went  to  the 
governor  to  consult  him,  and  to  sound  his  intentions,  who  answered 
them  by  ordering  them  to  the  battlements,  for  that  he  had  provision 
of  every  sort  in  sufficiency  to  hold  out  for  half  a  year,  if  it  were  ne- 
cessary. They  left  him  in  apparent  good-humor  ;  but  about  the  time 
of  vespers  they  seized  him,  and  closely  confined  him  ;  assuring  him 
at  the  same  lime,  he  should  never  be  set  at  liberty,  if  he  did  not  as- 
sist  them  to  make  some  terms  with  the  earl  of  Derby.  When  he  had 
Bvvorn  that  he  would  do  everything  in  his  power,  they  let  him  go ; 
ne  went  directly  to  the  barriers  of  the  town,  and  made  signs  that  he 
wished  to  speak  with  the  earl  of  Derby.  Sir  Walter  Manny  being 
present  came  to  the  governor,  who  said  to  him,"  Sir  Walter  Manny, 
you  ought  not  to  be  surprised  if  we  shut  our  gates  against  you,  for 
we  have  sworn  fealty  to  the  king  of  France :  but  not  perceiving  any 
'^•riH  coming  from  him  to  stop  your  career,  and  believing  that  you 
".viU  still  proceed  further — for  these  reasons,  in  behalf  of  myself  and 
the  inhabitants  of  this  town,  we  wish  you  would  allow  us  these 
lorm^^,  namely,  that  no  hostilities  be  carried  on  against  us  for  the 
space  of  one  montli ;  and  if  in  that  time  the  king  of  France,  or  the 
duke  of  Normandy,  come  into  this  country  in  such  force  as  to  give 
you  battle,  we  then  shall  hold  ourselves  free  from  our  engagement ; 
but  if  neither  of  them  come,  v/e  will  then  enter  under  the  obedience 
of  the  king  of  England." 

*  A  town  of  Guienne,  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Lot  aud  Garonne, 
t  Pavisses,  says  Lord  Berners,  that  is  large  shields  or  coverings  of  planks,  which  being 
Bupported  by  some  of  tlie  party,  sheltered  the  others  while  at  their  work.— Ed. 
t  A  town  of  Bazadois,  election  of  Condom,  near  to  la  Reole 


Sir  Walter  Manny  went  to  relate  this  proposal  to  the  earl  of  Derby, 
who  acceded  to  it,  upon  condition  that  there  should  not  in  the  mean 
time  be  any  repairs  made  to  the  fortifications  of  the  town,  and  that, 
if  any  of  the  English  army  should  want  provisions,  they  might  be  at 
liberty  to  purchase  them.    Upon  this  there  were  sent  twelve  of  thp 
principal  citizens  as  hostages,  who  were  ordered  to  Bordeaux.  The 
English  refreshed  themselves  with  provisions  from  the  town,  but 
none  were  suffered  to  enter  it.    They  then  continued  their  march, 
burning  and  destroying  all  the  country  as  far  as  Aiguillon ;  the  gov, 
ernor  of  which  place  came  out  to  meet  the  earl,  and  surrendered  the 
town  and  castle  to  him,  on  condition  of  their  lives  and  fortunes  being 
spared,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  all  the  country,  for  it  was  one  of 
the  strongest  castles  in  the  world,  and  almost  impregnable.  When 
the  squire,  who  had  thus  surrendered  Aiguillon,  came  to  Toulouse, 
which  is  seventeen  leagues  distant,  the  townsmen  arrested  him  on 
suspicion  of  treason,  and  hung  him.    This  castle  is  situated  on  the 
point  between  two  navigable  rivers.    The  earl  ordered  it  to  be  re- 
victualled,  and  the  fortifications  repaired,  in  order  to  its  being  fit  to 
receive  him  on  his  return,  and  that  it  might  serve  for  a  secure  guard 
to  his  other  possessions.    He  gave  the  command  of  it  to  sir  John  de 
Gombry.*    He  then  came  to  a  castle  called  Segart,  which  he  took 
by  storm,  and  put  all  the  foreign  soldiers  he  found  in  it  to  death ; 
from  thence  he  came  to  the  town  of  La  Rfeole. 


CHAPTER  CIX. 

THE  EARL  OF    DERBY  LAYS  SIEGE    TO  LA   REOLE,  WHICH  StTRRENDEM 

TO  HIM. 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  was  arrived  at  la  Rfeole,  he  encompassed 
it  closely  all  round,  erecting  towers  in  the  plains,  and  near  to  every 
road,  that  no  provision  of  any  kind  could  enter  it.  He  caused  it  to 
be  assaulted  almost  every  day.  This  siege  took  up  much  of  the  sum- 
mer ;  and,  when  the  time  had  expired  which  those  of  Monsegur  had 
fixed  for  surrendering  themsekes,  the  earl  of  Derby  sent  thither,  and 
the  inhabitants  of  the  town  became  liege  men  to  the  earl,  who  in  all 
these  cases,  was  the  representative  of  the  king  of  England.  Even 
sir  Hugh  de  Bastefol  served  under  the  earl  with  the  men  of  Monse. 
gur,  for  a  certain  salary,  which  he  received  from  the  said  earl,  for 
himself  and  his  fellow-soldiers.  The  English,  who  were  besieging 
la  R^ole  had  lain  before  it  more  than  nine  weeks,  and  had  con- 
structed two  large  towers  of  great  beams  of  wood,  three  stories  high : 
each  tower  was  placed  on  wheels,  and  covered  over  with  prepared 
leather,  to  shelter  those  within  from  fire  and  from  the  arrows  :  in 
each  story  were  one  hundred  archers.  These  two  towers,  by  dint 
of  men's  force,  were  pushed  close  to  the  walls  of  the  town ;  for,  du. 
ring  the  time  they  were  building,  they  had  filled  up  the  ditches,  so 
that  these  towers  could  easily  pass  over  them.  Those  that  were  in 
them  began  immediately  to  shoot  so  well  and  quick,  that  none  dared 
to  appear  upon  the  battlements  unless  he  were  well  armed,  or  had  a 
shield.  Between  these  two  towers  were  posted  two  hundred  men 
with  pick-axes  and  bars,  to  make  a  breach  in  the  walls  ;  which  they 
did,  and  cast  away  the  stones.  The  inhabitants  seeing  this,  came 
upon  the  walls,  and  inquired  for  some  of  the  chiefs  of  the  army,  to 
speak  to  them.  The  earl  of  Derby,  being  informed  of  it,  sent  thither 
sir  Walter  Manny  and  the  lord  Stafford,  who  found  the  townsmen, 
willing  to  surrender  the  town,  on  condition  of  their  lives  and  fortunes 
being  spared. 

When  the  governor,  sir  Agos  de  Bans,  a  Proven5al,  found  that  the 
inhabitants  wanted  to  surrender  the  town,  he  retired  into  the  castle 
of  la  R^ole,  with  his  fellow-soldiers  ;  and,  while  this  treaty  was  go. 
ing  on,  he  had  conveyed  into  it  great  quantities  of  wine  and  other 
provision.    He  then  ordered  the  gates  to  be  fastened,  and  said,  he  - 
would  never  surrender  in  so  shameful  a  manner.    The  two  knights 
returned  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  related  to  him  that  the  townsmen 
were  desirous  of  surrendering  upon  the  terms  above  named  :  the  earl 
sent  them  back,  to  know  what  the  governor's  intentions  were  re- 
specting the  castle.    They  returned  with  the  answer,  that  he  had 
shut  himself  up  in  the  castle,  and  would  not  yield  it.    After  a  little  . 
consideration,  the  earl  said,  "  Well,  well,  let  us  have  compassion  on 
the  inhabitants  :  by  means  of  the  town,  we  shall  soon  gain  the  cas- 
tie."    The  knights  again  went  to  the  townsmen,  and  received  their 
submissions.    They  all  came  out  to  the  plain,  and  presenting  the 
keys  of  the  town  to  the  earl,  said,  "Dear  sir,  from  this  day  forward,  we 
acknowledge  ourselves  as  your  loyal  subjects,  and  place  ourselves,  in 
every  respect,  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  England."  They 
swore  by  their  heads,  that  they  would  not  in  any  manner,  assist  or 
succor  those  in  the  castle,  but  on  the  contrary,  distress  them  all  in 
their  power.    The  earl  forbade  under  pain  of  death,  that  any  hurt 
should  be  done  toward  the  inhabitants  of  la  Reole.    He  then  entered 
it  with  his  army,  and  surrounding  the  castle,  erected  all  his  machines 
against  it ;  but  they  did  little  mischief,  for  the  castle  was  very  high 
and  built  of  a  hard  stone.    It  was  erected  a  long  time  since  by  the 
Saracens,  who  laid  the  foundations  so  strong,  and  with  such  curious 
workmanship,  that  the  buildings  of  our  time  cannot  be  compared  to 


*  Barnes  says,  to  the  lord  John  Moubrny ;  but  1  do  not  see  upon  what  grounds.  1 
should  rather  unagine  it  was  Jokri  de  Montgomerie,  who  was  captain  of  Calais  in  the 
21st  of  Edward  III.,  and  had  other  charges  of  trust. 


70 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  Ac. 


it.  When  the  ear),  found  that  his  machines  had  no  effect,  he  com- 
manded  them  to  desist ;  and,  as  he  was  not  without  miners  in  his 


ariTiy,  he  ordered  them  to  undermine  the  ditches  of  the  castle,  so  that 
they  might  pass  under.    This  was  not  however  soon  done. 


CHAPTER  ex. 

Sm  WALTER  MANNY  FINDS  IN  LA  REOLE  THE  SEPULCHRE  OF  HIS 

FATHER. 

While  they  were  lying  before  this  castle,  and  miners  only  could 
be  employed,  sir  Walter  Manny  was  reminded  of  his  father,  who 
formerly  had  been  murdered  in  his  journey  from  St.  James  of  Com- 
postella;  and  he  had  heard  in  his  infancy,  that  he  had  been  buried  in 
la  R^ole,  or  in  that  neighborhood.    He  therefore  made  inquiries  in 
the  town,  if  there  were  no  one  who  could  inform  him  of  the  truth  of 
this  matter,  and  offered  a  hundred  crowns  to  whoever  would  conduct 
him  to  the  spot.    This  brought  forward  an  old  man,  who  said  to  sir 
Walter  Manny,  "  Certainly,  sir,  I  think  I  can  lead  you  to  the  place 
where  your  father  was  buried,  or  very  near  to  it."    Sir  Walter  re- 
plied,  "  If  you  prove  your  words  true,"  I  will  stick  to  my  bargain  and 
even  go  beyond  it."    To  explain  this  matter  more  clearly,  you  must 
know  that  there  was  formerly  a  bishop  of  Cambray,  a  Gascon,  and  of 
the  families  of  Buc  and  Mirepoix ;  and,  during  the  time  of  his  hold- 
ing that  see,  a  magnificent  tournament  was  held  at  Cambray,  where 
there  were  upward  of  five  hundred  knights.    A  knight  from  Gas- 
cony  tilted  with  the  lord  of  Manny,  the  father  of  sir  Walter:  the 
Gascon  knight  was  so  roughly  handled  and  wounded,  that  he  never 
enjoyed  his  health  afterwards  but  died.    His  death  was  laid  to 'the 
door  of  the  lord  of  Manny,  and  the  bishop  and  his  kindred  vowed  re- 
venge for  it.    Two  or  three  years  after,  some  good-hearted  people 
endeavored  to  reconcile  them ;  and  peace  was  agreed  to,  on  condi- 
tion  and  by  way  of  penance  that  the  lord  of  Manny  made  a  pil. 
grimage  to  St.  James  of  Compostella. 

During  the  time  of  this  journey,  the  earl  Charles  of  Valois,  brother 


to  king  Philip  the  Fair,  was  besieging  la  Rfeole,  and  had  been  there 
some  time  ;  for  it  appertained,  as  well  as  many  other  cities  and 
towns,  to  the  king  of  England,  the  father  of  him  who  besieged  Tour- 
nay  ;  so  that  the  lord  of  Manny  on  his  return  went  to  visit  the  eari 
Charles  of  Valois,  as  William  earl  of  Hainault  had  married  the  lord 
Charles's  daughter,  and  showed  him  his  letters;  for,  in  these  parts, 
he  was  as  king  of  France.    It  chanced,  one  night,  as  he  was  return- 
ing to  his  lodgings,  he  was  watched  and  waylaid  by  the  kindred  of 
him  on  whose  account  he  had  performed  this  pilgrimage,  and  was 
murdered  at  a  small  distance  from  the  earl  Charles's  hotel.    No  one 
knew  positively  who  had  done  this  deed ;  but  the  relations  of  the 
Gascon  knight  above  mentioned  were  very  strongly  suspected :  how- 
ever, they  were  so  pow^erful,  that  it  was  passed  over,  and  excused  ; 
for  none  took  the  part  of  the  lord  of  Manny.    The  earl  of  Valois 
had  him  buried  immediately  in  a  small  chapel,  which  at  that  time 
was  without  the  walls  of  la  Reole  ;  and,  when  the  earl  of  Valois  had 
conquered  the  town,  this  chapel  was  inclosed  in  it.    The  old  man 
remembered  all  these  circumstances  perfectly  well,  for  he  had  been 
present  when  the  lord  of  Mau^y  was  interred.    When  sir  Waltei 
came  to  the  spot,  where  his  fatiier  had  been  formerly  buried,  with 
his  aged  conductor,  he  found  there  a  small  tomb  of  marble,  which 
his  servants  had  erected  over  him  ;  and  the  old  man  said,  "  You 
may  be  perfectly  assured,  that  your  father  was  buried  and  lies  under 
this  tomb."    Sir  Walter  then  caused  the  inscription,  which  was  in 
Latin,  to  be  read  to  him  by  a  clerk,  and  found  that  the  old  man  had 
told  him  the  truth.    Two  days  afterwards,  he  had  the  tomb  opened, 
took  out  the  bones  of  his  father,  and,  placing  .them  in  a  coffin,  sent 
them  to  Valenciennes,  in  the  county  of  Hainault,  where  they  were 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


n 


again  buried  in  the  church  of  the  Frferes  Mineurs,  near  the  choir. 
He  ordered  masses  to  be  said,  and  continued  yearly. 


CHAPTER  CXI. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  CONQUERS  THE  CASTLE  OF  LA  REOLE 

The  earl  of  Derby  was  more  than  eleven  weeks  besieging  the 
eastle  of  la  R^ole  :  the  miners,  however,  made  such  advances,  that 
they  had  got  under  one  of  the  courts  of  the  castle ;  but  they  could 
not  undermine  the  donjon,  for  it  was  built  on  too  hard  a  rock.  The 
lord  Agos  de  Bans,  the  governor,  then  told  his  companions  they  were 
undermined,  and  in  great  danger,  who  were  much  alarmed  at  it,  and 
said,  "  Sir,  you  will  be  in  equal  peril  with  ourselves,  if  you  cannot 
^nd  some  method  of  avoiding  it.  You  are  our  captain,  and  we  ought 
tb^bey  you.  In  truth,  we  have  defended  ourselves  honorably,  and 
no  qne  can  blame  us  if  now  we  enter  into  a  treaty.  Will  you,  there, 
fore,,  talk  with  the  earl  ©f  Derby,  and  know  if  he  will  accept  of  our 
surrejnder,  sparing  our  lives  and  fortunes,  seeing  that  we  cannot  at 
present  act  otherwise  ?"  Sir  Agos  went  down  from  the  great  tower, 
and,'  putting  his  head  out  of  a  window,  made  signs  that  he  wished  to 
speak  with  some  one  from  the  army.  A  few  of  the  English  came 
near  him,  and  asked  what  he  wanted :  he  replied,  that  he  would 
speak  with  the  earl  of  Derby,  or  sir  Walter  Manny.  When  this 
was  told  the  earl,  he  said  to  sir  Walter  Manny,  and  to  lord  Stafford, 
"Let  us  go  to  the  fortress,  and  see  what  the  governor. has  to  say  to 
us :"  they  rode  therefore  up  to  it.  When  sir  Agos  perceived  them, 
ne  saluted  each  very  respectfully,  and  said,  "  Gentlemen,  you  know 
for  fact  that  the  king  of  France  has  sent  me  to  this  town  and  castle, 
to  defend  them  to  the  best  of  my  abilities.  You  know  in  what 
manner  I  have  acquitted  myself,  and  also  that  I  should  wish  to  con- 
tinue it  on :  but  one  cannot  always  remain  in  the  place  that  pleases 
one  best.  I  should  therefore  like  to  depart  from  hence,  with  my 
companions,  if  it  be  agreeable  to  you ;  and  that  we  may  have  your 
permission,  if  you  will  spare  our  lives  and  fortunes,  we  will  surrender 
this  castle  up  to  you."  The  earl  replied,  "  Sir  Agos,  sir  Agos,  you 
will  not  get  off  so :  we  know  that  you  are  very  much  distressed,  and 
that  we  can  take  you  whenever  we  please  ;  for  your  castle  now  only 
stands  upon  props :  you  must  surrender  yourselves  up  uncondition- 
ally,  and  so  shall  you  be  received."  Sir  Agos,  answering,  said, 
"  Certainly,  sir,  if  we  should  do  so,  I  hold  you  of  such  honor  and 
gallantry,  that  you  will  show  us  every  mark  of  favor,  as  you  would 
wish  the  king  of  France  should  do  toward  any  of  your  knights ;  and, 
please  God,  you  will  never  stain  your  honor  and  nobility  for  a  few 
poor  soldiers,  that  are  within  here,  who  have  gained  their  money 
with  great  pain  and  trouble,  and  whom  I  brought  with  me  from  Pro- 
vence, Savoy,  and  Dauphine  :  for  know,  that  if  the  lowest  of  our  men 
be  not  treated  with  mercy,  as  well  as  the  highest,  we  will  sell  our 
lives  in  such  a  manner  as  none  besieged  ever  did  before.  I  therefore 
entreat  of  you  to  listen  to  me,  and  treat  us  like  brother  soldiers,  that 
we  may  feel  ourselves  obliged  to  you." 

The  three  knights  withdrew  to  a  little  distance,  and  conversed  a 
long  time  together :  when,  considering  the  gallantry  of  sir  Agos,  that 
he  was  a  foreigner,  and  besides,  that  they  could  not  undermine  the 
donjon,  they  returned,  and  said  to  him,  "  Sir  Agos,  we  shall  be  happy 
always  to  treat  every  stranger  knight  as  a  brother  at  arms ;  and  if, 
fair  sir,  you  and  yours  wish  to  leave  the  castle,  you  must  carry  nothing 
with  you  but  your  arms  and  horses."  "  Let  it  be  so  then,"  replied 
sir  Agos.  Upon  this  he  returned  to  his  companions,  and  related 
what  he  had  done  :  they  immediately  armed  themselves,  and  capari- 
soned their  horses,  of  which  they  had  only  six  remaining.  Some 
purchased  horses  of  the  English,  who  made  them  pay  dearly  for  them. 
Thus  sir  Agos  de  Bans  gave  up  the  castle  of  la  R^ole,  of  which  the 
English  took  possession ;  and  he  went  to  the  city  of  Toulouse. 


CHAPTER  CXII. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  TAKES  CASTEL  MORON,*  AND  AFTERWARDS  VILLE- 
FRANCHE,t  IN  PERIGORD. 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  had  gained  possession  of  the  town  and 
castle  of  la  Reole,  where  he  had  spent  a  long  time,  he  pushed  for- 
ward,  but  left  there  an  English  knight,  to  see  after  the  repairs,  that 
it  might  be  put  in  a  similar  situation  as  when  he  had  come  before  it. 
The  earl  advanced  toward  ?vIonpouillant,t  which  he  instantly  ordered 
to  be  attacked  the  moment  he  arrived.  There  were  in  the  castle 
none  but  the  peasantry  of  the  country,  who  had  retired  thither  with 
their  cattle,  depending  on  the  strength  of  the  place  ;  they  defended 
'.hciaselves  as  long  as  they  were  able ;  but  at  last  it  was  taken  by 
escalade,  though  it  cost  the  earl  dear,  in  the  loss  of  many  archers, 
and  a  young  English  gentleman  called  sir  Richard  Pennort,§  who 
bore  the  banner  of  the  lord  Stafford.  The  earl  gave  the  command 
of  the  castle  and  its  dependencies  to  a  squire  of  his  own,  called 
Thomas  Lancaster,  and  left  him  with  twenty  archers.  The  earl 
then  came  to  Castel  Moron,  which  he  attacked;  but,  finding  he  could 
not  make  any  impression,  he  took  up  his  quarters  before  it  for  that 


A  town  of  Bazadois,  near  la  Reole.        %  A  town  of  Bazadois. 

A  small  town,  not  far  from  Bergerac       §  Penford,  according  to  Barnes. 


night.  On  the  morrow  morning,  a  knight  from  Gascony  came  to 
him,  called  sir  Alexander  de  Chaumont,  and  said,  *'  Sir,  pretend  to 
decamp  with  your  army,  leaving  only  a  small  detachment  here  before 
the  town ;  and,  from  the  knowledge  I  have  of  its  inhabitants,  I  am 
sure  they  will  sally  forth  to  attack  them.  Your  men  will  defenc' 
themselves  as  they  retreat,  and  by  placing  an  ambuscade  under  these 
olive  trees,  which  as  soon  as  they  have  passed,  one  part  of  your  army 
may  fall  upon  their  rear,  and  the  other  make  for  the  town."  The 
earl  followed  this  advice,  and  ordered  the  earl  of  Oxford  to  remain 
behind,  with  only  one  hundred  men,  giving  him  directions  what  he 
wished  to  have  done.  He  then  ordered  all  the  baggage  to  be  packed 
up,  and  to  march  off,  as  if  he  were  going  to  another  place :  after 
having  posted  a  strong  ambuscade  in  the  valley  among  the  olives 
and  vines,  he  rode  on. 

When  the  townsmen  of  Castel  Moron  perceived  that  the  earl  and 
the  greater  part  of  his  army  were  marching  off,  they  said  among 
themselves,  "  Let  us  hasten  to  arm,  and  sally  forth  to  combat  this 
handful  of  English  that  stay  behind :  we  shall  soon  discomfit  them, 
and  have  them  at  our  mercy,  which  will  bring  us  great  honor  and 
profit."  They  all  agreed  to  this  proposal ;  and,  hastening  to  arm 
themselves,  they  sallied  out  for  the  fastest,  and  might  amount  to  about 
four  hundred.  As  soon  as  the  earl  of  Oxford  and  his  party  saw  them 
coming,  they  began  to  retreat,  and  the  French  to  follow  them  with 
great  eagerness ;  they  pursued  them,  until  they  had  passed  the  am- 
bush, when  those  posted  there  advanced  upon  them,  calling  out, 
"  Manny  for  ever !"  for  sir  Walter  commanded  this  ambuscade.  One 
part  of  his  detachment  fell  upon  those  that  had  come  from  the  town, 
and  the  other  made  for  Castel  Moron,  where  they  came  about  mid- 
night, and  found  the  gates  wide  open  ;  for  the  guards  thought  it  wa5 
their  own  people  returning.  The  first  comers  therefore  seized  the 
bridge,  and  were  soon  masters  of  the  town ;  for  the  inhabitants  that 
had  sallied  out  were  surrounded  on  all  sides,  and  either  slain  or  made 
prisoners.  Those  that  had  remained  in  the  town  surrendered  them- 
selves to  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  received  them  kindly,  and,  out  of 
his  nobleness  of  disposition,  respited  the  town  from  being  pillaged 
and  burnt.  He  made  a  present  of  it,  and  all  its  dependencies,  to  sir 
Alexander  de  Chaumont,  through  whose  advice  he  had  gained  it. 
Sir  Alexander  made  his  brother,  who  was  a  squire,  called  Antony 
de  Chaumont,  governor :  and  the  earl  of  Derby  left  with  him  his 
archers,  and  forty  infantry  armed  with  bucklers,  in  order  to  enable 
him  the  better  to  guard  the  town.  The  earl  then  came  before  Ville-* 
franche,  which  he  took  by  storm,  as  well  as  the  castle.  He  made 
an  English  knight,  sir  Thomas  Cook,  governor  of  it.  Thus  did  the 
earl  of  Derby  march  through  every  part  of  the  country,  without  any 
one  venturing  out  to  prevent  him.  He  conquered  many  different 
towns  and  castles ;  and  his  army  gained  so  much  riches,  that  it  waa 
marvellous  to  think  on. 


CHAPTER  CXIII.  *^ 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  CONQUERS  THE  CITY  OF  ANGOULEME. 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  gained  Villefranche,  he  advanced  toward 
Miraumont,*  approaching  nearer  to  Bordeaux ;  for,  in  all  this  expe- 
dition his  light-horse,  or  scouts,  had  never  come  near  to  Port  Sainte 
Marie. t  He  was  three  days  before  Miraumont,  and  on  the  fourth  it 
surrendered.  The  earl  gave  the  command  of  it  to  one  of  his  squires, 
called  John  Briscoe  :t  his  army  took  afterwards  a  small  fortified  town 
upon  the  Garonne,  called  Tonniens,§  and  the  strong  castle  of  Dama- 
zan,  which  was  well  provided  with  men-at-arms  and  archers.  He 
then  came  to  the  city  of  Angouleme,||  which  he  closely  besieged, 
and  declared  he  would  not  depart  before  it  was  in  his  possession. 
The  townsmen  hearing  this  entered  into  a  treaty  that  their  city 
should  remain  unhurt  for  one  month ;  and  twenty-four  of  the  princi- 
pal  inhabitants  were  sent  to  Bordeaux,  as  hostages :  if  during  this 
time  the  king  should  send  forces  sufficient  to  make  head  against  the 
earl  of  Derby,  the  hostages  should  be  returned,  and  they  be  accounted 
free  to  take  which  side  they  pleased  ;  but  if  otherwise,  they  would 
put  themselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  England. 

The  earl  of  Derby  continued  to  march,  and  came  before  Blayes,? 
which  he  besieged  on  all  sides.  Two  knights  from  Poitou  were 
governors  of  it,  named  sir  Guiscard  de  I'Anglc,**  and  sir  William 
de  Roche-chouart,  who  declared  they  would  never  surrender  to  any 
man.  While  the  English  were  besieging  Blayes,  a  detachment  of 
them  marched  on  to  Mortaignett  in  Poitou,  which  was  under  the 
command  of  the  lord  of  Boucicault ;  and  there  was  a  sharp  engage- 
ment, which  ended  in  nothing,  except  leaving  behind  many  of  their 
men  dead  and  wounded.  They  returned,  therefore,  and  came  by 
Mirabeau  and  Aulnay  to  the  siege  before  Blayes,  where  almost  every 
day  there  was  some  gallant  deed  of  arms  performed.  The  term  of 
the  month  being  expired  when  the  town  of  Angoulerae  was  to  sur- 
render, the  earl  sent  his  two  marshals  thither,  to  whom  they  swore 
homage  and  fealty,  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  England :  the  city  by 

*  In  the  diocese  of  Agen.  t    town  on  the  Garonne,  near  Aiguillos 

+  Barnes  and  lord  Bernere  call  him  Bristol,  but  I  see  no  authority. 

§  In  the  Agenois,  diocese  of  Agen.        II  The  capital  of  the  Angoumois, 

*ir  An  ancient  town  upon  the  Garonne. 

**  See  more  of  him,  and  sir  Frank  Van  Halle,  in  the  histories  of  the  order  of  tlie  gar 
ter,  and  also  of  sir  Henry  Earn.  tt  Diocese  of  Rochelle. 


72 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE^    SPAIN,  &c. 


this  means  enjoyed  peace,  and  had  their  hostages  returned  to  them ; 
and  the  earl,  at  their  request,  made  sir  John  Norwich*  governor  of 
,  it.  The  siege  of  Blayes  was  still  continued,  until  the  English  began 
to  be  weary  of  it ;  for  winter  was  approaching,  and  as  yet  they  had 
gained  no  advantage.  They  held  a  council,  to  consider  if  it  would 
not  be  better  to  retire  to  Bordeaux,  and  return  in  a  more  favorable 
season.  This  was  agreed  to,  and  they  decamped,  passed  the  Ga- 
ronne, and  came  to  Bordeaux.  Soon  afterwards  the  earl  divided  his 
forces,  and  sent  detachments  to  different  garrisons,  to  keep  order, 
and  spread  more  over  the  country. 


CHAPTER  CXIV. 

SIR  GODFREY  D£  HARCOURT  BANISHED  FROM  FRANCE. 

About  this  period,  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  incurred  the  anger  of 
the  king  of  France.  He  was  a  great  baron  in  Normandy,  brother  to 
the  earl  c»f  Harcourt,  and  lord  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  and  of 
many  other  towns  in  Normandy.  This  was  occasioned  through 
jealousy ;  for  a  little  before  he  was  so  much  in  favor  with  the  king 
and  duke,  that  he  could  do  as  he  liked  with  either.t  He  was  pub- 
licly banished  from  France  ;  and,  if  the  king's  rage  had  not  subsided, 
he  would  have  been  served  as  sir  Olivier  de  Clisson  and  the  other 
knights  who  had  been  beheaded  the  preceding  year  in  Paris.  Sir 
Godfrey,  however,  had  some  good  friends,  who  gave  him  informa. 
tion  privately  how  much  the  king  was  incensed  against  him.  He 
quitted  the  kingdom  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  went  to  Brabant, 
where  the  duke  John,  his  cousin,  received  him  most  joyfully.  He 
remained  there  a  considerable  time,  and  spent  what  revenue  he  had 
in  Brabant  5  for  in  France  he  had  nothing,  as  the  king  had  seized  all 
his  estates  in  Coutantin,  and  received  the  rents  for  his  own  use. 
The  knight  could  never  regain  the  love  of  the  king  of  France,  not- 
withstanding  all  the  earnest  entreaties  of  the  duke  of  Brabant. 

This  hatred  cost  dear  to  France,  especially  to  the  province  of 
Normandy ;  for  the  traces  of  it  appeared  a  hundred  years  afterwards, 
as  you  will  find  by  the  following  history  .J 


CHAPTER  CXV. 

^  JACOB  VON  ARTAVELD  IS  MURDERED  AT  GHENT. 

Jacob  von  Artaveld,  the  citizen  of  Ghent  that  was  so  much 
attached  to  the  king  of  England,  still  maintained  the  same  despotic 
power  over  all  Flanders.  He  had  promised  the  king  of  England, 
that  he  would  give  him  the  inheritance  of  Flanders,  invest  his  son  the 
prince  of  Wales  with  it,  and  make  it  a  duchy  instead  of  an  earldom. 
Upon  which  account  the  king  was,  at  this  period,  about  St.  John  the 
Baptist's  day,  1345,  come  to  Sluys,  with  a  numerous  attendance  of 
barons  and  knights.  He  had  brought  the  prince  of  Wales  with  him, 
in  order  that  Jacob  von  Artaveld's  promises  might  be  realized.  The 
king  remained  on  board  his  fleet  in  the  harbor  of  Sluys,  where  he  kept 
his  court.  His  fiiends  in  Flanders  came  thither  to  see  and  visit  him ; 
and  there  were  many  conferences  between  the  king  and  Jacob  von 
Artaveld  on  one  side,  and  the  councils  from  the  difi'erent  capital  towns 
on  the  other,  relative  to  the  agreement  before-mentioned;  as  to  which, 
-hose  from  the  country  did  not  unite  in  sentiment  with  the  king  or 
witli  von  Artaveld,  who  kept  continually  reminding  him  of  their 
quarrel,  and  exhorting  them  to  disinherit  earl  Lewis,  their  natural 
lord,  and  his  youngest  son  Lewis,  in  favor  of  the  so!i  of  the  king  of 
England :  but  they  declared  they  never  would  consent  to  such  a 
thing.  At  the  last  conference,  which  was  held  in  the  harbor  of 
Sluys,  on  board  the  king's  ship,  the  Catherine  (which  was  of  such 
an  enormous  size  that  wonders  might  be  told  of  it,)  they  made  this 
unanimous  reply:  "Dear  sir,  the  request  you  have  made  has  given 
us  much  uneasiness,  and  may  in  times  to  come  be  prejudicial  to 
Flanders  and  our  successors.  True  it  is,  that  there  is  not  in  the 
world  any  prince  whom  we  love  so  much,  or  for  whose  profit  and 
advantage  we  would  exert  ourselves  so  greatly  as  for  you :  but  we 
alone  cannot  agree  to  this  proposition,  unless  all  the  commonalties 
of  Flanders  give  their  consent.  Therefore  each  of  us  will  return  to 
our  difierent  towns,  and  will  explain  in  a  general  way  this  business 
to  the  inhabitants :  when,  if  the  greater  part  of  them  shall  consent, 
we  also  will  agree  to  it :  we  will  return  to  you  again  within  a  month, 
and  bring  such  answers  as  we  hope  will  be  satisfactory."  Neither 
the  king  of  England  nor  Jacob  von  Artaveld  could  at  that  time  ob- 
tain mor^  or  any  other  answer.  They  wished  to  have  had  a  shorter 
day  appointed,  but  in  vain :  so  the  king  answered,  he  was  satisfied 
that  it  should  be  as  they  determined.  The  conference  broke  up,  and 
each  returned  to  the  town  from  whence  he  had  been  deputed. 

*  Summoned  to  parliament  the  16th  and  34th  Edward  111.— See  Dugdale. 

TSir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt's  disgrace  was  caused  by  a  quarrel  he  had  with  the  mard- 
chal  de  Bnquebec,  on  account  of  a  marriage  being  broken.  Tiiey  fought.  The  king 
ordered  the  affair  to  be  discussed  in  his  parliament :  but  Harcourt,  instead  of  appearing, 
besieged  a  castle  belonging  to  the  bishop  of  Bayeux,  brother  to  the  marshal,  entered  into 
negotiations  with  the  enemies  of  his  country,  and  by  his  hatred  to  his  king  gained  the 
favor  of  Edward. 

Grands  Chroniques  de  St.  Denis,  a  beautiful  copy  on  vellum  in  the  Hafod  Library. 
Tliey  had  formed  a  part  of  the  celebrated  library  of  Diane  de  Poitiers,  at  Anet. 
^  J  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  did  homage  to  king  Edward,  as  king  of  France,  the  13th  June, 
1345;  when  Edward  engaged,  if  he  could  not  recover  for  him  his  estates  in  Normandy, 
!o  eive  him  their  equivalent  in  England.— Rymkr. 


Jacob  von  Artaveld  remained  some  little  time  longer  with  the  king 
of  England,  in  order  to  be  made  acquainted  with  all  his  affairs  :  he, 
in  return,  promised  and  assured  him  that  he  would  bring  his  country- 
men over  to  his  opinion  ;  but  he  deceived  himself,  and  did  wrong  in 
staying  behind,  and  not  being  at  Ghent  at  the  time  when  the  citizens 
who  had  been  deputed  by  the  corporations  of  the  town  arrived  there : 
for  as  soon  as  they  were  returned,  taking  advantage  of  the  absence 
of  von  Artaveld,  they  collected  a  large  meeting  of  high  and  low  in 
the  market-place,  and  there  explained  to  them  the  subject  of  the  late 
conferences  at  Sluys,  and  what  the  king  of  England  had  required  of 
them,  through  the  advice  and  information  of  Jacob  von  Artaveld. 
The  whole  assembly  began  to  murmur  against  him ;  and  this  request 
was  received  unfavorably  by  all.  They  said,  "  that  if  it  pleased  God, 
they  never  would  be  pointed  out,  or  found  so  disloyal,  as  to  disinherit 
their  natural  lord,  in  i'avor  of  a  stranger."  They  then  left  the  mar- 
ket-place much  discontented,  and  angry  with  Artaveld.  Now,  see 
how  unfortunately  it  fell  out ;  for  if  he  had  gone  to  Ghent,  instead  of 
Bruges  and  Ypres,  and  had  remonstrated  with  them  upon  the  quarrel 
,  of  the  king  of  England,  they  would  all  have  consented  to  his  wishes, 
as  those  of  the  two  above-mentioned  towns  had  done  :  but  he  trusted 
so  much  to  his  prosperity  and  greatness,  that  he  thought  he  could 
recover  everything  back  in  a  little  time. 

When  on  his  return  he  came  to  Ghent  about  midday,  the  towns, 
men,  who  were  informed  of  the  hour  he  was  expected,  had  assembled 
in  the  street  that  he  was  to  pass  through  ;  as  soon  as  they  saw  him, 
they  began  to  murmur,  and  put  their  heads  close  together,  saying, 
"  Here  comes  one  who  is  too  much  the  master,  and  wants  to  order  in 
Flanders  according  to  his  will  and  pleasure,  which  must  not  be  lon- 
ger borne."  With  this  they  had  also  spread  a  rumor  through  the  town, 
that  Jacob  von  Artaveld  had  collected  all  the  revenues  of  Flanders, 
for  nine  years  and  more  ;  that  he  had  usurped  the  government  with- 
out rendering  an  account,  for  he  did  not  allow  any  of  the  rents  to 
pass  to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  but  kept  them  securely  to  maintain  his 
own  state,  and  had,  during  the  time  above-mentioned,  received  all 
fines  and  forfeitures  :  of  this  great  treasure  he  had  sent  part  into  Eng- 
land. This  information  inflamed  those  of  Ghent  with  rage  ;  and,  as 
he  was  riding  up  the  streets,  he  perceived  that  there  was  something 
in  agitation  against  him ;  for  ^ose  who  were  wont  to  salute  him  very 
respectfully,  now  turned  their  backs,  and  went  into  their  houses.  He 
began  therefore  to  suspect  all  was  not  as  usual ;  and  as  soon  as  he 
•  had  dismounted,  and  entered  his  h6tel,  he  ordered  the  doors  and  win- 
dows to  be  shut  and  fastened. 

Scarcely  had  his  servants  done  this,  when  the  street  which  he  in- 
habited  was  filled  from  one  end  to  the  other  with  all  sorts  of  people, 
but  especially  by  tlse  lowest  of  mechanics.  His  mansion  was  sur- 
rounded on  every  side,  attacked  and  broken  into  by  force.  Those 
within  did  all  they  could  to  defend  it,  and  killed  and  wounded  many  : 
but  at  last  they  could  not  hold  out  against  such  vigorous  attacks,  for 
three  parts  of  the  town  were  there.  When  Jacob  von  Artaveld  saw 
what  efforts  were  making,  and  how  hardly  he  was  pushed,  he  came  to 
a  window,  and,  with  his  liead  uncovered,  began  to  use  humble  and 
fine  language,  saying,  "  My  good  people,  what  aileth  you  ?  Why  are 
you  so  enraged  against  me  ?  by  what  means  can  I  have  incurred  your 
displeasure  ?  Tell  me,  I  will  conform  myself  entirely  to  your  wills." 
Those  who  had  heard  him  made  answer,  as  with  one  voice,  *'  We 
want  to  have  an  account  of  the  great  treasures  you  have  made  away 
with,  without  any  title  or  reason."  Artaveld  replied  in  a  soft  tone, 
"  Gentlemen,  be  assured  that  I  have  never  taken  anything  from  the 
treasures  of  Flanders  ;  and  if  you  will  return  quietly  to  your  homes, 
and  come  here  to-morrow  morning,  I  will  be  provided  to  give  so  good 
an  account  of  them,  that  you  must  reasonably  be  satisfied."  But  they 
cried  out,  "  No,  no,  we  must  have  it  directly,  you  shall  not  thus  es- 
cape from  us  ;  for  we  know  that  you  have  emptied  the  treasury,  and 
sent  it  into  England,  without  our  knowledge  :  you  therefore  shall 
suffer  death."  When  he  heard  this,  he  clasped  his  hands  together, 
began  to  weep  bitterly,  and  said,  *'  Gentlemen,  such  as  I  am,  you 
yourselves  Jiave  made  me  :  you  formerly  swore  you  would  protect  me 
against  all  the  world  ;  and  now,  without  "any  reason,  you  want  to 
murder  me.  You  are  certainly  masters  to  do  it  if  you  please ;  for  I 
am  but  one  man  against  you  all.  Think  better  of  it,  for  the  love  of 
God :  recollect  former  times,  and  consider  how  many  favors  and  kind- 
nesses I  have  confgjTcd  upon  you.  You  wish  to  give  me  a  sorry 
recompense  for  all  the  generous  deeds  you  have  experienced  at  my 
hands.  You  are  not  ignorant,  that,  when  commerce  was  dead  in  this 
country,  it  was  I  who  restored  it.  I  afterwards  governed  you  in  so 
peaceable  a  manner,  that  under  my  administration  you  had  all  things 
according  to  your  wishes  ;  corn,  oats,  riches,  and  all  sorts  of  mer- 
chandise which  have  made  you  so  wealthy."  They  began  to  bawl 
out,  "  Come  down,  and  do  not  preach  to  us  from  such  a  height ;  for 
we  will  have  an  account  and  statement  of  the  great  treasures  of  Flan- 
ders, which  you  have  governed  too  long  without  rendering  any  ac- 
count ;  and  it  is  not  proper  for  an  officer  to  receive  the  rents  of  a 
lord,  or  of  a  country,  without  accounting  for  them."  When  Jacob 
von  Artaveld  saw  that  he  could  not  appease  or  calm  them,  he  shut  the 
window,  and  intended  getting  out  of  his  house  the  back  way,  to  take 
shelter  in  a  church  adjoining ;  but  his  hdtel  was  already  broke  into 
on  that  side,  and  upward  of  four  hundred  were  there  calling  o»t  to 
him.  At  last  he  was  seized  by  them,  and  slain  without  mercy  :  his 
death-stroke  was  given  him  by  a  saddler,  called  Thomas  Denys.  In 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


73 


this  manner  did  Jacob  von  Artaveld  end  his  days,  who  in  his  time 
had  been  complete  master  of  Flanders.  Poor  men  first  raised  him, 
and  wicked  men  slew  him.  News  of  this  event  was  soon  spread 
abroad  ;  some  pitied  him,  while  others  rejoiced  at  it.  The  earl  Lewis 
had  remained  all  this  time  at  Dendremonde,  and  with  much  pleasure 
heard  of  Jacob  von  Artaveld's  death,  as  he  had  very  much  opposed 
him  in  all  his  u  ndertakings  :  nevertheless,  he  durst  not  yet  place  con- 
fidence in  those  of  Flanders,  nor  return  to  Ghent. 

When  the  kin  ,f  of  England,  who  was  waiting  at  Sluys  for  the  re- 
turn of  the  deputies,  was  informed  in  what  manner  the  inhabitants  of 
Ghent  had  slain  his  faithful  friend  and  companion  Artaveld,  he  was 
in  a  mighty  passion,  and  sore  displeased.  He  immediately  departed, 
put  to  sea,  and  vowed  vengeance  against  the  Flemings  and  all  Flan- 
ders, declaring  that  his  death  should  be  dearly  paid  for  by  them.  The 
councils  of  the  principal  towns  guessed  that  the  king  of  England 
would  not  be  much  enraged  agaiastthem  ;  they  therefore  considered 
that  their  best  method  to  soften  his  anger,  v/ould  be  to  go  and  excuse 
themselves  from  the  murder  of  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  especially  those 
of  Bruges,  Ypres,  Gourtray,  Oudenarde,  and  the  franc  of  Bruges. 
They  sent  to  the  king  and  his  council  for  a  safe  conduct,  that  they 
might  come  over  to  make  their  excuses ;  and  the  king,  whose  anger 
was  somewhat  cooled,  granted  it  to  them. 

The  principal  persons  of  all  the  chief  towns  in  Flanders,  except 
those  of  Ghent,  came  into  England  about  Michaelmas.  The  king 
was  at  that  time  in  Westminster,  near  London.  They  made  very 
fair  excuses,  and  swore  most  solemnly  that  "  they  were  guiltless  of 
the  murder  of  von  Artaveld,  which,  had  they  suspected,  they  would 
have  guarded  and  defended  him  :  that  they  were  exceedingly  vexed 
at  his  loss,  anci  regretted  it  most  sincerely ;  for  they  knew  how  kind 
he  had  been  to  them,  how  useful  he  was  in  all  their  affairs,  and  that 
he  had  reigned  and  governed  Flanders  most  wisely  :  that  since  those 
of  Ghent  had  slain  him,  they  should  make  ample  amends  for  it." 
They  also  explained  to  the  king  and  his  council,  "  that  though  Jacob 
von  Artaveld  was  dead,  he  was  not  the  less  beloved,  or  less  in  the 
good  graces  of  the  Flemings,  save  and  except  in  the  investiture  of 
Flanders,  which  he  wished  to  be  taken  from  the  earl,  their  natural 
lord,  however  he  may  be  attached  to  the  French  interest,  and  from 
his  son,  their  lawful  heir,  to  give  it  to  the  prince  of  Wales  ;  for  the 
Flemings  would  not,  on  any  account,  listen  to  it.  But,  dear  sir,  you 
have  a  fine  family  of  sons  and  daughters  :  the  prince  of  Wales,  your 
eldest  son,  cannot  fail  being  a  great  prince,  with  an  ample  inherit- 
ance, without  desiring  that  of  Flanders  :  and  you  have  also  a  young 
daughter ;  we  have  too  a  young  lord,  whom  we  are  bringing  up  and 
taking  care  of,  that  will  be  lord  of  Flanders  :  it  perhaps  may  be,  that 
a  marriage  could  be  brought  about  between  them,  so  that  the  country 
of  Flanders  will  in  the  end  be  possessed  by  one  of  your  children." 
These  speeches  softened  very  much  the  anger  and  ill-will  of  the  king 
of  England  ;  and,  in  the  end,  both  he  and  the  Flemings  were  equally 
satisfied  with  each  other.  Thus,  by  degrees,  was  the  death  of  Jacob 
von  Artaveld  forgotten. 


CHAPTER  CXVL 

WILLIAM  EARL  OF  HAINAULT  IS  SLAIN  IN  FRIEZLAND,  AND  MANY 
NOBLEMEN  WITH  HIM. 

At  this  time  and  season,  William  earl  of  Hainault  was  laying 
siege  to  the  town  of  Utrecht,  and  had  been  there  for  a  long  time,  in 
order  to  recover  some  rights  which  he  claimed  as  belonging  to  him. 
He  pressed  the  siege  so  closely  by  his  vigorous  assaults,  that  he 
brought  it  back  to  its  duly,  and  obtained  everything  he  wished  for. 
Soon  afterwards,  in  the  same  year,  about  the  feast  of  St.  Remy  (1st 
of  October,)  the  earl  collected  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  knights 
and  squires,  from  Hainault,  Flanders,  Brabant,  Holland,  Gueldres, 
and  Juliers;  and,  embarking  them  on  board  a  considerable  fleet  at 
Dordrecht,  made  sail  for  Friezland  ;  for  the  earl  considered  himself 
as  lord  thereof.  If  the  Friezlanders  had  been  people  to  listen  to  the 
legality  and  reasonableness  of  the  claim,  the  earl  was  entitled  to  it ; 
but,  as  they  were  obstinate,  he  exerted  himself  to  obtain  it  by  force, 
and  was  slain,  as  well  as  a  great  many  other  knights  and  squires. 
God  have  mercy  on  their  souls ! 

Sir  John  of  Hainault  did  not  accompany  his  nephew,  but  went  to 
another  part.  On  hearing  of  his  nephew's  death,  he  wanted  to  com- 
bat  the  Friezlanders  like  one  out  of  his  senses ;  when  his  servants 
found  the  state  he  was  in,  they  took  him  and  carried  him  on  board  a 
vessel,  whether  he  would  or  no.  Sir  Robert  de  Glewes,  who  was  his 
body  squire,  was  most  active  in  saving  him.  They  returned  in  small 
numbers,  and  in  disorder,  to  Gertruydenberg  in  Holland,  where  the 
lady  Jane  his  niece,  the  wife  of  the  above-mentioned  earl,  was  wait- 
ing  for  him.  She  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Brabant, 
and  from  that  moment  withdrew  to  the  terytory  of  Binch,*  which 
was  her  dower.  The  county  of  Hainault  remained  vacant  some  time, 
and  was  governed  by  sir  John  of  Hainault,  until  the  lady  Margaret, 
mother  to  earl  Albert,  came  thither,  and  took  possession  of  the  heri- 
tage ;  to  whom  all  the  lords  did  homage  and  fealty.  This  lady  Mar- 
garet, countess  of  Hainault,  was  married  to  the  lord  Lewis  of  Bavaria, 
emperor  of  Rome  and  king  of  Germany. 

*  Binch,  near  Mons,  in  Hainault. 


CHAPTER  CXVII. 

SIR  JOHN  OF  HAINAULT  QUITS  THE  ALLIANCE  OF  ENGLAND  FOR  THAT 

OF  FRANCE. 

Soon  after  this,  king  Philip  of  France  endeavored  by  a  treaty, 
through  the  means  of  the  earl  of  Blois,  to  persuade  sir  John  of 
Hainault  to  take  part  with  France.  He  promised  to  allow  him  the 
same  subsidy  which  he  received  from  England,  and  would  assign  it 
upon  whatever  lands  his  council  might  think  best.  But  sir  John  was 
not  willing  to  comply ;  for  he  had  spent  the  flower  of  his  youth  in 
fighting  for  England,  and  king  Edward  had  always  much  loved  and 
esteemed  him.  When  the  earl  of  Blois,  who  had  marriecl  his  daugh- 
ter, and  had  three  sons  by  her,  Lewis,  John  and  Guy,  found  that  he 
could  not  succeed  in  this  busines  s  himself,  he  endeavored,  by  means 
of  the  lord  of  Faguinelles,  who  was  the  chief  friend  and  adviser  of 
sir  John,  to  gain  his  point.  In  order  to  make  him  alter  his  opinion 
of  the  English,  they  made  hiijri  believe  that  they  would  not  pay  him 
his  subsidy  for  a  considerable  time.  This  put  sir  John  so  much  out 
of  humor,  that  he  renounced  all  treaties  and  agreements  which  he 
had  entered  into  with  England.  The  king  of  France  was  no  sooner 
informed  of  it,  than  he  sent  to  .him  persons  sufficiently  authorized, 
who  retained  him,  as  well  as  his  council,  for  France,  at  a  certain 
salary ;  and  he  recompensed  him  in  his  kingdom  with  a  greater 
revenue  than  he  derived  from  England. 


CHAPTER  CXVIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY  MARCHES  WITH  A  GREAT  ARMY  INTO  GAS- 
CONY  AGAINST  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY. 

The  king  of  France  having  received  information  of  the  expeditions 
and  conquests  that  the  earl  of  Derby  had  made  in  Gascony,  issued  a 
special  summons  for  all  nobles,  and  others,  that  were  capable  of 
bearing  arms,  to  assemble  in  the  cities  of  Orleans  and  Bourges,  and 
in  that  neighborhood,  by  a  certain  day.  In  obedience  to  this  sum- 
mons, there  came  to  Paris,  Eudes  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  his  son  the 
earl  of  Artois  and  Boulogne  ;  they  presented  themselves  before  the 
king  with  a  thousand  lances.  Next  came  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the 
earl  of  Ponthieu  his  brother  ;  then  the  earl  of  Eu  and  of  Guignes, 
constable  of  France,  each  attended  by  a  numerous  body  men-at- 
arms.  The  earl  of  Tancarville,  the  dauphiue  of  Auvergne,  the  earls 
of  Forets,  Dammartine,  Venddme;  the  lords  of  Coucy,  of  Craon,  oi 
Sully,  of  Fresnes,  of  Beaujeu,  of  Roye,  the  bishop  of  IBeauvais,  the 
lord  John  of  Cha.lons,  and  many  others,  assembled  at  Orleans  :  and 
those  from  the  west  side  of  the  Loire  ;  those  from  the  eastern  side 
and  beyond  Poitou,  Saintonge,  la  Rochelle,  Quercy,  Limcnisin,  Au. 
vergne,  assembled  in  the  neighborhood  of  Toulouse.  These  all 
advanced  toward  Rouergue,  where  they  found  great  multitudes  col- 
lected  in  the  city  of  Rhodez,  and  on  the  borders  of  Auvergne  and 
Provence.  At  last  these  lords  were  all  assembled,  with  their  men, 
in  and  near  Toulouse,  for  they  were  too  great  in  numbers  to  be  lodged 
in  the  city :  they  amounted,  in  the  whole,  to  upward  of  a  hundred  * 
thousand  persons.  This  was  the  year  of  grace  1345.  Soon  after 
the  feast  of  Christmas,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  who  was  the  com- 
mander-in-chief of  this  army,  set  out  to  join  it,  and  ordered  his  mar- 
shals, the  lord  of  Montmorency  and  the  lord  of  St.  Venant,  to  advance 
Math  the  van.  They  came  first  to  the  castle  of  Miraumont,  which 
the  English  had  conquered  in  tlie  summer,  and  most  vigorously  as. 
saulted  it.  There  were  within  about  a  hundred  Englishmen  for  its 
defence,  under  the  command  of  John  Briscoe. 

With  the  French  were  the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  and  a  number  of 
Genoese  cross.bowmen,  that  spared  none  ;  those  within  could  not 
defend  themselves  against  so  superior  a  force,  but  were  taken  and 
the  greater  part  of  them  slain,  even  their  captain.  The  marshals, 
having  recruited  their  battalion  with  fresh  men,  advanced  further, 
and  came  before  Villefranche,  in  the  county  of  Agenois.  The  army 
halted  there,  and  surrounded  it  on  all  side?.  Sir  Thomas  Cook,  the 
governor,  was  not  there,  but  at  Bordeaux,  whitlier  the  earl  of  Derby 
had  sent  for  him.  However,  those  within  made  a  vigorous  defence; 
but,  in  the  end  they  were  taken  by  storm,  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  garrison  put  to  the  sword.  The  army  then  marched  toward  the 
city  of  Angouleme,  leaving  the  town  and  castle  of  Villefranche  stand- 
ing  undemolished,  and  without  any  guard.  The  city  of  Angou- 
leme was  closely  besieged,  and  the  governor  of  it  for  the  king  of 
England  was  sir  John  Norwich. 

The  earl  of  Derby,  who  was  at  Bordeaux,  heard  of  the  arrival  of 
this  great  army  from  France*  and  that  they  had  already  recaptured 
Miraumont,  and  Villefranche,  which  they  had  plundered  and  burnt, 
except  the  citadel.  Having  sent  for  four  of  his  knights,  in  whom  he 
placed  much  confidence,  he  ordered  them  to  take  sixty  men-at-arms 
and  three  hundred  archers,  and  set  out  for  Villefranche  to  gain  pos- 
session of  the  casde,  which  was  empty,  and  put  it,  as  well  as  the 
gates  of  the  town,  into  good  repair  ;  if  the  French  should  come  to 
attack  them,  to  make  a  good  defence,  for  he  should  hasten  to  their 
assistance,  let  it  cost  what  it  would.  These  knights  did  according 
to  their  orders,  and  their  names  were  sir  Stephen  Tombey,  sir  Richard 
Heydon,  sir  Ralph  Hastings,  and  sir  Normant  de  Finefroide.  The 
earl  then  requested  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  sir  Walter  Manny,  sir 
Frank  van  Halle,  sir  Thomas  Cook,  sir  John  Touchet,  sir  Richard 


74 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


de  Beauvais,*  sir  Philip  Radcliff,  sir  Robert  Neville,  sir  Thomas  Bis. 
set,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires,  that  they  would  immediately 
set  off  to  defend  Aiguillon,  for  he  should  be  very  much  displeased  if 
he  lost  that  town.  They  departed,  in  number  about  forty  knights 
and  squires,  and  three  hundred  men-at-arms  and  archers.  They  got 
into  the  castle  of  Aiguillon,  where  they  found  about  six  score  brother 
soldiers,  whom  the  earl  of  Derby  had  left  there.  They  laid  in  a  suffi. 
cient  stock  of  meal,  and  all  other  sorts  of  provision.  As  the  four 
first-mentioned  knights  were  on  their  road  to  Villefranche,  they  col. 
lected  a  quantity  of  cattle,  sheep,  corn,  and  all  other  provision,  which 
they  drove  before  them  to  Villefranche.  They  entered  the  castle, 
and  repaired  its  walls,  as  well  as  those  of  the  town,  and  were  upv/ard 
of  fifteen  hundred  fighting  men,  well  supplied  with  provision  for  six 
months. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  was  a  long  time  before  Angouleme  ;  and, 
when  he  found  that  he  made  no  impression  by  his  assaults,  so  well 
was  it  defended,  but  lost  many  of  his*  people  every  day,  he  ordered 
them  to  cease  from  their  attacks,  and  to  take  up  their  quarters  nearer 
the  city.    One  day  during  this  siege,  the  seneschal  of  Beaucaire 
came  to  the  duke,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  am  very  well  acquainted  with 
all  this  country  ;  and,  if  you  will  let  me  have  six  hundred  men-at. 
arms,  I  will  make  an  excursion,  in  search  of  cattle  and  provision ; 
for  very  shortly,  if  we  remain  here,  we  shall  be  in  need  of  both." 
This  was  very  agreeable  to  the  duke  and  his  council ;  and  on  the 
morrow  morning,  the  seneschal  took  those  knights  and  squires  who 
were  desirous  of  advancement.    Among  those  who  placed  them- 
selves under  his  command  were  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  his  brother  the 
earl  of  Ponthieu,  the  earls  of  Tancarville,  Forets,  the  dauphine  of 
Auvergne,  the  lords  of  Pons,  of  Partenay,  of  Coucy,  of  Daubigny,  of 
Aussemont,  of  Beaujeau,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  the  lord  of  Saintr^, 
and  many  others,  to  the  amount  of  nine  hundred  lances.  Toward 
the  evening  they -mounted  their  horses,  and  riding  all  night,  came 
about  the  dawn  before  a  large  town  called  Athenis,t  which  had  but 
lately  surrendered  to  the  English.    A  spy  came  to  the  seneschal,  and 
informed  him  that  in  the  town  there  were  six  score  men-at-arms, 
Gascons  and  English,  and  three  hundred  archers,  who  would  defend 
themselves  well,  if  they  were  attacked:  "but,"  added  the  spy,  "I 
have  observed  that  their  cattle  are  without  the  town ;  and  in  a 
meadow  underneath  it  are  two  hundred  large  beasts  feeding."  The 
seneschal  then  addressed  himself  to  his  companions,  and  said,  "Gen- 
tlemen,  I  think  it  most  advisable  that  you  should  remain  in  this  val- 
ley: I  will  go,  with  sixty  men,  to  collect  the  booty,  which  I  will 
drive  this  way  ;  and  I  am  mistaken,  if  the  English  do  not  sally  out, 
thinking  to  rescue  them,  which  will  throw  them  into  your  power." 
This  was  executed  ;  and  the  seneschal,  accompanied  by  sixty  com. 
panions  well  mounted,  rode  through  by.roads  round  the  town,  until 
he  came  to  the  fine  meads,  where  the  cattle  were  pasturing.  He 
then  separated  his  companions,  for  them  to  collect  the  beasts  to. 
gether,  and  drive  them  under  the  walls  of  the  town  by  a  different 
road. 

The  watch  on  the  walls  and  on  the  castle,  seeing  this,  began  to 
make  a  great  noise,  and  to  sound  the  alarm  to  awaken  their  fellow, 
soldiers  and  the  townsmen  ;  for,  as  it  v/as  very  early,  many  were 
asleep:  they  immediately  began  to  stir,  and,  saddling  their  horses, 
assembled  in  the  market-place.  They  came  there  as  well  armed  as 
they  could,  and  left  none  in  the  town  but  servants.  The  English 
were  very  eager  in  the  pursuit,  to  recover  their  cattle,  crying  out  to 
the  French,  "  You  must  not  think  to  get  oiT  so."  The  seneschal 
hastened  the  more,  so  that  the  English  fell  into  the  ambuscade, 
which  attacked  them  ;  and,  through  the  disorder  they  were  in  by 
their  too  great  eagerness,  in  the  space  of  an  hour  they  were  all  over- 
eome.  Their  captain,  sir  Stephen  Lacy,  was  made  prisoner,  as  well 
as  those  who,  through  a  point  of  honor,  were  around  him  :  the  rest 
were  slain.  The  French  then  made  for  the  town,  which  they  en- 
tered  by  storm  ;  for  there  were  none  to  defend  it.  The  first  battal. 
ion  which  entered  was  that  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  These  lords 
took  possession  of  it ;  and,  having  placed  a  new  garrison  and  gov. 
ernor,  they  set  out  with  all  their  booty  and  prisoners,  and  returned 
the  next  day  to  the  army  before  Angouleme.  Notwithstanding  there 
were  many  greater  lords  in  this  expedition  than  the  seneschal  of 
Beaucaire,  he  had  all  the  honor  and  glory  of  it. 


CHAPTER  CXIX. 

SIR   JOHN    NORWICH   ESCAPES    FROM    ANGOULEME,   WHEN    THAT  TOWN 
SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH. 

The  lords  of  France  remained  for  a  very  considerable  time  before 
Angouleme.  The  French  overran  all  the  country  which  had  been 
conquered  by  the  English  :  they  created  much  trouble,  and,  when- 
over  they  found  a  fit  opportunity,  brought  to  their  camp  many  pris- 
oners and  much  pillage  :  the  two  brothers  of  Bourbon  acquired  great 
praise  from  all,  as  they  were  the  foremost  in  every  excursion.  When 
sir  John  Norwich,  the  governor  of  Angouleme,  found  that  the  duke 
of  Normandy  would  not  break  up  the  siege  until  he  had  gained  the 


*  Bayeux.— Barnes. 

tMr.  Bames  makes  it  ^ncenis ;  but  that  is  too  far  off;  and  he  quotes  Du  Chcsne, 
page  663.  In  my  opinion,  it  must  be  Su  Jean  tCAngely,  as  that  is  in  fiaintonge,  and 
Dot  too  far  distant  for  this  excursion. 


city ;  that  his  provisions  were  growing  short,  and  that  the  earl  o' 
Derby  showed  no  signs  of  coming  to  his  relief :  having  also  per- 
ceived tliat  the  inhabitants  were  much  inclined  to  the  French,  and 
would  have  turned  to  them  before,  if  they  had  dared  :  he  began  to 
be  suspicious  of  treason,  and  bethought  how  he  could  best  save  him- 
self and  his  companions.  On  the  eve  of  the  Purification,  he  came 
on  the  battlements  of  the  walls  of  the  city  alone,  without  having 
mentioned  to  any  one  his  intentions,  and  made  signs  with  his  cap 
that  he  wanted  to  speak  with  some  one  from  the  army.  Those  who 
had  noticed  the  signal  came  to  know  what  he  wanted  :  he  said,  "  he 
wished  to  speak  with  my  lord  the  duke  of  Normandy,  or  v/ith  one  of 
his  marshals."  They  went  to  inform  the  duke  of  this,  who  came 
there,  attended  by  some  of  his  knights.  As  soon  as  sir  John  saw 
the  duke,  he  pulled  off"  his  cap,  and  saluted  him.  The  duke  returned 
the  saiute,  and  said,  "  Sir  John,  how  fares  it  with  you?  Are  you 
inclined  to  surrender  yourself  ?"  "  I  have  no  intentions  to  do  that," 
replied  sir  John  ;  "  but  I  could  wish  to  entreat  of  you,  in  reve'rence 
to  the  feast  of  our  Lady,  which  is  to-morrov/,  that  you  would  grant 
us  a  truce  for  that  day  only,  that  neither  of  us  may  hurt  the  other, 
but  remain  in  peace."  The  duke  said,  "  he  was  willing  to  consent 
to  it." 

Early  the  next  morning,  which  was  Candlemas  day,  sir  John  and 
his  companions  armed  themselves,  and  packed  up  all  they  had. 
They  then  ordered  one  of  the  gates  to  be  opened,  and  issued  forth  ; 
which  being  perceived  by  the  army,  some  part  of  it  began  to  put 
itself  in  motion  :  sir  John,  upon  this,  rode  up  to  them,  and  said, 
"  Gentlemen,  gentlemen,  beware  that  you  do  no  harm  to  us  ;  for  we 
have  had  a  truce  agreed  on  for  this  whole  day,  as  you  must  know, 
by  the  duke  of  Normandy  ;  and  we  shall  not  touch  you.  If  you  have 
not  been  informed  of  it,  go  and  inquire  ;  for  we  can,  upon  the  faith 
of  this  truce,  ride  and  go  wherever  we  please."  This  information 
was  brought  to  the  duke,  and  he  was  asked  what  was  to  be  done, 
who  replied,  "Let  them  go,  in  God's  name,  whatever  way  they 
choose ;  for  v.'e  cannot  force  them  to  stay.  I  will  keep  the  promise 
I  made  them."  Thus  sir  John  Norwich  passed  through  the  whole 
French  army  unhurt,  and  took  the  road  to  Aiguillon.  When  those 
who  were  in  garrison  there  heard  in  what  manner  he  had  escaped 
and  saved  his  men,  they  said  he  had  acted  very  cunningly.  The 
inhabitants  of  Angouleme  held  a  council  on  Candlemas  day,  and 
determined  to  surrender  themselves  to  the  duke  :  they  sent  persons 
properly  authorized  to  treat,  who  managed  so  well,  that  the  duke 
showed  them  mercy,  and  pardoned  them.  He  entered  the  city  and 
castle,  where  he  received  their  homage,  and  appointed  sir  Anthony 
de  Villiers  governor,  with  a  hundred  soldiers  to  defend  it.  The 
duke  afterwards  decamped,  and  came  before  the  castle  of  Damazan,* 
which  he  laid  siege  to  for  fourteen  days.  There  were  continued 
assaults  ;  but  at  last  it  was  taken,  and  all  within  it,  Gascons  and 
English,  put  to  the  sword.  The  duke  gave  this  castle  and  its  depend- 
encies to  a  squire,  from  Beausse,  named  the  Borgne  de  Nully.  He 
then  came  before  Tonniens,t  which  is  situated  on  the  Garonne,  and 
which  he  found  well  provided  with  Gascons  and  English.  There 
were  many  attacks  and  skirmishes  ;  and  he  remained  some  time  be- 
fore  it.  However,  at  last  they  surrendered,  upon  condition  of  pre. 
serving  their  lives  and  fortunes,  and  to  be  conducted  in  safety  to 
Bordeaux.  When  these  foreigners  had  left  it,  the  town  entered  un- 
der obedience  to  the  duke,  who  staid  here  with  his  whole  army,  and 
on  the  banks  of  the  Garonne,  until  after  Easter,  when  he  advanced 
toward  Port  St.  Marie  upon  the  same  river.  There  were  about  two 
hundred  English  to  defend  the  town  and  this  passage,  who  had 
strongly  fortified  it;  but  they,  and  all  within,  were  taken  by  assault. 
The  French,  after  they  had  repaired  and  reinforced  it  with  men-at. 
arms,  set  out  and  took  the  road  toward  Aiguillon. 


CHAPTER  CXX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  AIGUILLON  WITH  A  HUNDRED 

THOUSAND  MEN. 

The  noblemen  of  France,  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  pushed  on  until  they  came  before  the  castle  of  Aiguillon, 
when  they  encamped  and  divided  their  forces  in  the  extensive  and 
handsome  meadows  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Garonne,  which  is 
navigable  for  great  vessels.  Each  lord  v/as  posted  with  his  own 
people,  and  every  company  by  itself,  according  to  the  orders  of  the 
marshals  of  the  army.  This  siege  continued  until  the  beginning  of 
October  ;  and  there  were  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand  men  in 
arms,  including  cavalry  and  infantry.  Those  within  were  obliged  to 
defend  themselves  against  this  army  two  or  three  times  every  day, 
and  most  commonly  from  noon  until  eve  without  ceasing  ;  for  there 
were  continually  pouring  upon  them  fresh  forces,  Genoese  or  othei-s, 
who  gave  them  no  repose.  The  chiefs  of  the  French  army  found 
they  could  never  attack,  with  advantage,  the  fortress,  unless  they 
passed  the  river,  which  was  wide  and  deep  :  the  duke  therefore 
ordered  a  bridge  to  be  constructed,  that  they  might  cross  it :  three 
hundred  workmen  were  employed  at  this  bridge,  who  worked  day 
and  night.  As  soon  as  the  knights  who  were  in  Aiguillon  perceived 
that  this  bridge  was  nearly  finished,  and  that  one  half  of  it  was  com- 
pleted, they  prepared  three  vessels,  in  which  they  embarked,  and, 


*  A  towQ  in  Gaseony,  in  the  election  of  Condom.  t  Diocese  oi  Agen. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   tfe  c . 


* 

75 


driving  away  the  workmen  and  guards,  instantly  destroyed  what  had 
taken  so  much  time  to  make.  The  lords  of  France,  seeing  Jhis,  got 
ready  other  vessels  to  attack  them,  in  which  they  placed  a  number 
of  men-at-arms,  Genoese  cross-bowmen  and  infantry,  and  ordered  the 
workmen  to  continue  their  works,  under  the  support  of  these  guards. 
When  these  workmen  were  thus  employed,  sir  Walter  Manny,  and 
some  of  his  coiiipanions,  embarked  about  noon,  and,  dashing  upon 
them,  made  then  quit  their  work  and  run  off :  he  soon  destroyed  all 
that  they  had  duae.  This  kind  of  skirmish  was  continued  daily; 
but  at  last  the  French  sent  such  large  detachments  to  guard  the  work- 
men, that  the  bridge  was  completed  in  a  good  and  strong  manner. 
The  army  then  passed  over  i!;  in  order  of  battle,  and  attacked  the 
castle  for  the  space  of  one  whole  day,  but  did  no  harm ;  and,  in  the 
evening,  they  retreated  to  their  camp,  where  they  were  plentifully 
supplied  with  everything. 

•  Those  within  the  castle  repairt  d  what  damage  had  been  done,  for 
they  had  plenty  of  workmen.  On  the  morrow,  the  French  resolved 
to  divide  their  army  into  four  divisions ;  the  first  of  which  should 
make  an  attack  on  this  fortress  from  the  dawn  until  about  nine 
o'clock ;  the  second  from  that  time  until  noon  ;  the  third  from  noon 
till  four  o'clock ;  and  the  fourth  division  from  that  time  till  night. 
This  mode  of  attack  was  continued  for  six  successive  days.  How. 
ever,  those  within  the  castle  were  never  so  much  harassed  but  that 
they  could  defend  themselves  valiantly  ;  and  their  enemies  gained 
nothing  but  the  bridge,  which  was  before  the  castle.  The  French 
lords,  upon  this,  held  a  council,  and  sent  to  Toulouse  for  eight  of 
their  largest  battering  engines,  and  constructed  four  other  large  ones 
upon  the  spot.  These  twelve  engines  cast  stones  into  the  fortress 
day  and  night ;  but  the  besieged  had  taken  such  pains  to  avoid  what 
mischief  they  ;ould  do,  that  they  only  destroyed  the  roofs  of  the 
houses :  they  h  id  also  made  counter-engines,  which  played  upon 
those  of  their  enemies,  and  in  a  short  space  of  time  totally  ruined  six 
f  of  them. 

During  this  siege,  sir  Walter  Manny  made  frequent  excursions 
beyond  the  river,  with  about  six  score  companions,  to  forage,  and 
often  returned  with  his  booty  in  sight  of  the  army.  One  day  the 
lord  Charles  of  Montmorency  had  been  on  a  foraging  party,  with  five 
or  six  hundred  men,  and  was  conducting  a  great  number  of  cattle  to 
victual  the  army,  when  he  met  sir  Walter  Manny  under  the  walls  of 
Aiguillon.  They  immediately  began  an  engagement,  which  v^^as 
very  sharp  ;  and  many  were  killed  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  The 
French  were  at  least  five  to  one.  News  was  brought  of  this  into 
Aiguillon,  when  every  one  sallied  out  for  the  fastest,  and  the  earl  of 
Pembroke  with  the  foremost :  they  dashed  into  the  midst  of  them, 
and  found  sir  Walter  Manny  unhorsed,  and  surrounded  by  his  ene- 
mies, but  fighting  most  valiantly.  He  was  directly  rescued  and 
remounted.  During  the  heat  of  the  engagement,  the  French 
hastened  to  drive  off  the  cattle  to  a  place  of  safety,  or  they  would 
have  lost  them  ;  for  the  English  were  coming  in  crowds  to  succor 
their  countrymen,  and,  falling  upon  the  French  vigorously,  they  put 
them  to  flight,  rescued  those  they  had  made  prisoners,  and  captured 
also  many  from  them.  The  lord  Charles  de  Montmorency  had  great 
difficulty  to  escape,  and  retreated  as  fast  as  he  could,  quite  discom- 
fited.    When  it  was  over,  the  English  returned  to  Aiguillon. 

Such  skirmishes  frequently  happened,  for  scarcely  a  day  passed 
withofiit  some  engagement.  The  French  having  one  day  drawn  out 
their  army,  ordered  those  noblemen  that  were  from  Toulouse,  Car- 
cassonne, and  Beaucaire,  and  their  dependencies,  to  make  an  attack 
with  their  men,  from  the  morning  until  noon  ;  and  those  from  Rou- 
ergue,  Cahors,  and  Agenois,  to  continue  it  from  their  retreat  until 
the  evening.  The  duke  promised  to  any  of  his  soldiers  who  should 
gain  the  draw-bridge  of  the  castle,  a  reward  of  a  hundred  golden 
crowns.*  The  duke,  in  order  to  assist  this  attack,  commanded  a 
number  of  vessels  and  barges  to  come  down  the  river,  in  which 
many  embarked  to  cross  it,  while  the  remainder  passed  over  the 
bridge.  Those  in  the  castle  made  a  gallant  defence  ;  but  at  last, 
some  of  the  French  got  into  a  small  boat,  and,  passing  under  the 
bridge,  fastened  strong  hooks  and  chains  to  the  draw-bridge,  with 
which  they  pulled  so  lustily,  that  they  broke  the  iron  chains  which 
held  the  bridge,  and  forced  it  down. 

The  French,  so  eager  were  they  to  gain  the  promised  reward, 
leaped  upon  the  bridge  in  such  haste  that  they  tumbled  over  each 
other.  .  The  besieged  flung  down  upon  them  stones,  hot  lime,  large 
beams,  and  boiling  water,  so  that  many  were  hurt,  and  drowned  in 
the  ditches.  The  bridge,  however,  was  taken,  though  it  cost  them 
more  than  it  was  worth  :  but  they  could  not  gain  the  gate  :  therefore, 
as  it  was  late,  they  returned  to  their  camp,  for  they  had  need  of  rest; 
and  those  within  the  castle  sallied  out,  and  repaired  the  bridge, 
making  it  stronger  than  ever. 

On  the  next  day,  two  principal  engineers  came  to  the  duke,  and 
said.  If  he  would  find  them  wood  and  workmen,  they  would  build 
for  him  four  such  high  towers,  as,  when  they  were  advanced  to  the 
walls  of  the  castle,  should  overtop  them.  The  duke  commanded  all 
the  carpenters  of  the  country  to  be  sent  for,  and  handsomely  paid. 
These  four  towers  were  constructed,  and  placed  on  the  decks  of 
four  large  vessels  ;  but  they  took  a  long  time  in  making,  and  cost 
much  money.  Those  ordered  upon  this  attack  embarked  on  board 
the  vessels,  and,  when  they  were  about  half  way  over  the  river,  the 


♦  6a.  8d.  each.— Barnes. 


besieged  let  off  four  martinets,*  which  they  had  newly  constructed,  to 
defend  themselves  against  these  towers.  These  four  martinets  cast 
such  large  stones,  and  so  very  rapidly,  that  the  men-at-arms  in  the 
towers  were  much  hurt  by  them  :  and,  having  no  means  to  shield 
themselves,  they  returned  back  as  fast  as  they  were  able  ;  but  in  their 
retreat  one  of  the  vessels  foundered  and  sunk  :  the  greater  number 
of  those  that  were  on  board  were  drowned,  which  was  a  great  pity, 
as  they  were  chiefly  valiant  knights  who  were  eager  to  distinguish 
themselves.  When  the  duke  found  that  this  scheme  did  not  answer 
his  expectations,  he  ordered  them  to  disembark  from  the  three 
remaining  vessels.  He  was  at  a  loss  what  plan  to  follow,  by  which  he 
could  gain  the  castle  of  Aiguillon  ;  for  he  had  vowed  he  would  never 
quit  the  place  until  he  was  master  of  it  and  the  garrison,  unless  the 
king,  his  father,  ordered  otherwise.  The  lords  therefore  advised  him 
to  send  the  constable  of  France  and  the  earl  of  Tancarville  to  Paris, 
to  inform  king  Philip  of  the  state  of  the  siege,  and  to  know  if  the 
king  wished  the  duke  of  Normandy  to  continue  before  Aiguillon, 
until  he  had,  through  famine,  made  himself  master  of  it,  since  he 
could  not  gain  it  by  force. 

The  king  of  England,  having  heard  how  jiiuch  pressed  his  people 
were  in  the  castle  of  Aiguillon,  determined  to  lead  a  great  army  into 
Gascony.  He  set  about  making  his  preparations,  summoned  all  the 
vassals  in  his  kingdom,  and  collected  forces  from  whatever  quarter 
he  could,  that  were  willing  to  enter  into  his  pay.  About  this  time 
sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  who  had  been  banished  from  France, 
arrived  in  England.  He  was  received  by  the  king  in  his  palace  ; 
and  he  assigned  over  to  him  a  handsome  estate  in  England,  to  main- 
tain  him,  suitable  to  his  rank.  Soon  after  this,  the  king  assembled  a 
large  fleet  of  ships  at  Southampton,  and  sent  thither  his  men-at-arms 
and  his  archers.t  About  St.  John  the  Baptif^t's  day,  1316,  the  king 
took  leave  of  the  queen,  and,  setting  out,  left  her  to  the  care  of  his 
cousin,  the  earl  of  Kent.  He  appointed  the  lord  Percy,  and  the  lord 
Neville  of  Raby,  the  archbishop  of  York,  the  bishop  of  Durham,  and 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  to  be  his  lieutenants  for  the  northern  parts  of 
his  kingdom ;  and  he  did  not  take  so  many  forces  out  of  the  realm 
but  that  there  was  a  sufficiency  of  men-at-arms  left  to  defend  it, 
should  there  be  occasion.  Pie  took  the  road  to  Southampton,  where 
he  tarried  until  he  had  a  favorable  wind,  when  he  embarked  with 
his  whole  army.  On  board  the  king's  ship,  were  the  prince  of  Wales 
and  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt :  the  other  lords,  earls,  and  barons  em- 
barked with  their  men,  as  they  had  been  ordered.  There  might  be 
about  four  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  ten  thousand  archers,  not 
including  the  Irish  and  the  Welch,  who  followed  the  army  on  foot. 

I  will  enumerate  the  names  of  those  lords  that  accompanied  king 
Edward.  I  must  mention  first  the  prince  of  W^Ies,  v/ho  at  that  time 
was  only  thirteent  years  old,  or  thereabouts  :  there  were  Humphry 
Bohun  earl  of  Hereford  and  Essex,  his  brother  William  Buhun  earl 
of  Northampton,  Thomas  Beauchamp  earl  of  Warwick,  Richard 
Fitzalan  earl  of  Arundel,  John  Vere  earl  of  Oxford,  William  Clinton 
earl  of  Huntington,  Robert  Hufford  earl  of  Suffolk  :  of  barons,  there 
were  the  young  lord  Roger  Mortimer,  the  lord  Gerard  Lisle,  and  his 
kinsman  the  lord  John  Lisle,  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  the  lord-3 
John  and  Roger  Beauchamp,  and  the  lord  John  Mowbray,  the  lord 
William  Roos  of  Hamlake,  the  lord  Thomas  Lucy  of  Cockermouth, 
the  lord  William  Felton,  the  lord  Thomas  Bradestan,  the  lord  Ralph 
Basset  of  Sapcoat,  John  lord  Willoughby  of  Eresby,  the  lord  Peter 
Manly  fifth  of  the  name,  Thomas  lord  Ughtred,  John  lord  Fitzwalter, 
William  lord  Kerdeston,  the  lord  Roger  Say,  the  lord  Almaric  de 
St.  Amand,  the  lord  Robert  Bourchier,  the  lord  John  le  Strange,  the 
lord  Edward  Montagu,  the  lord  Richard  Talbot,  the  lord  John  Mohun 
of  Dunster,  William  lord  Boteler  of  Wemme,  Robert  lord  Ferrers, 
John  lord  Seymour,  John  lord  Grey,  William  lord  Botreaux,  the  lord 
Hugh  Spencer,  the  lord  John  Striveling,  Michael  lord  Poynings 
Robert  lord  M«rley,  Thomas  lord  Ashley,  John  lord  Sutton,  the  lord 
Nicholas  Cantilupe,  and  others ;  of  knights-bachelors,  sir  John 
Chandos,  the  lord  Peter  Audley,  and  the  lord  James  Audley,  the  lord 
Bartholomew  Burgherst  junior,  the  lord  Thomas  Holland,  the  lord  Fulk 
Fitz warren,  sir  Richard  Pembridge,  and  several  others.  There  were 
few  strangers :  only  sir  Oulphart  de  Guistelles,  from  the  country  of 
Hainault,  and  five  or  six  knights  from  Germany,  whose  names  I  have 
forgotten. 

When  they  embarked,  the  weather  was  as  favorable  as  the  king 
could  wish,  to  carfy  him  to  Gascony  ;  but  on  the  third  day,  the  wind 
was  so  contrary,  that  they  were  driven  upon  the  coasts  of  Cornv/all, 
where  they  cast  anchor,  and  remained  for  six  days  and  six  nights. 
During  this  time,  the  king  altered  his  mind  with  respect  to  going  to- 
ward  Gascony,  through  the  advice  and  representations  of  sir  Godfrey 
de  Harcourt,  who  convinced  him  that  it  would  be  more  for  his  inte- 
rest to  land  in  Normandy,  by  such  words  as  these  :  "  Sir,  that  pro. 


*  Du  Cange,  supplement,  under  the  word  Martinetus,  calls  it  an  instrument  of  war 
and  quotes  this  passage  for  his  authority,  but  does  not  explain  it  further. 

t  Edward  appoinis  his  son,  Lionel,  lieutenant  of  the  reahn,  during  his  absence,  by  an 
ordinance  dated  Porchester,  5th  June,  1346.— Rymer. 

He  was  at  Porchester  the  1st  and  2nd  of  July,  1346.— Rymer, 

John  de  Offord,  chancellor,  delivered  up  the  great  seal  to  John  de  Thoresby,  the  2nd 
July,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight. 

X  This  is  a  mistake ;  for  he  was  born  tlae  15th  June,  1330 :  he  must  tlierefore  have  been 
sixteen. 

I  have  copied  the  names  out  of  Barnes's  Life  of  Edward  III.,  wherein  he  mentions 
that  twenty-two  of  them,  from  lord  Ughtred,  are  taken  from  an  old  MS,  in  C.  C  C 
iibrary,  Cambridge,  intituled.  "  ActaEdwardi  filii,  Edwardi  tertii." 


76 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


vince  is  one  of  the  most  fertile  in  the  world  ;  and  I  will  answer  on 
my  head,  that  you  may  land  in  any  part  of  it  you  shall  please  without 
hindrance,  for  no  one  will  think  of  opposing  you.  The  Normans 
have  not  beeji  accustomed  to  the  use  of  arms  ;  and  all  the  knight- 
hood, that  otherwise  would  have  been  there,  are  at  present  with  the 
duke  before  Aiguillon.  You  will  find  in  Normandy  rich  towns  and 
handsome  castles,  without  any  means  of  defence,  and  your  people 
will  gain  wealth  enough  to  suffice  them  for  twenty  years  to  come. 
Your  fleet  may  also  follow  you,  up  the  river  Orne,  as  far  as  Caen. 
I  therefore  entreat  you  will  listen,  and  give  belief  to  what  I  say." 
The  king,  who  at  that  time  was  in  the  flower  of  his  youth,  and  who 
desired  nothing  better  than  to  combat  his  enemies,  paid  much  atten- 
tion to  what  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  whom  he  called  cousin,  had 
said.  He  commanded  his  sailors  to  steer  straight  for  Normandy,  and 
ordered  the  flag  of  the  admiral,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  to  be  hoisted 
on  board  his  ship  ;  he  took  the  lead,  as  admiral  of  the  fleet,  and 
made  for  Normandy,  with  a  very  favorable  wind.  The  fleet  anchored 
near  to  the  shores  of  Coutantin,*  and  the  king  landed  at  a  port 
called  La  Hogue  St.  Vast.  News  of  his  arrival  was  soon  spread 
abroad  :  it  was  told  all  over  the  country,  that  the  English  had  landed 
with  a  very  great  array.  Messengers  were  instantly  dispatched  to 
Paris,  to  the  king,  from  the  towns  of  Coutantin.  He  had  already 
been  informed,  that  the  king  of  England  had  embarked  a  numerous 
army,  and  was  on  the  coasts  of  Normandy  and  Brittany  ;  but  he  was 
not  sure  for  what  particular  part  he  intended  to  make.  As  soon, 
therefore,  as  he  heard  the  English  had  landed,  he  sent  for  his  con- 
stable, the  earl  of  Guignes,  and  the  earl  of  Tancarville,  who  were 
just  come  from  Aiguillon,  and  ordered  them  to  set  ofl*  directly  for 
Caen,  to  defend  that  place  and  the  neighborhood  against  the  English. 

They  replied,  they  would  cheerfully  do  it,  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power,  and  left  the  king  at  Paris,  taking  with  them  a  number  of 
men-at-arms,  whose  ranks  were  every  day  increasing,  and  rode  on  to 
Caen,  where  they  were  received  most  joyfully  by  the  inhabitants  and 
the  good  people  of  the  country,  who  had  retired  thither,  with  their 
effects.  These  lords  immediately  made  inquiries  into  the  state  of  the 
town,  which  at  that  time  was  not  walled,  and  ordered  arms  to  be 
prepared,  to  supply  every  one  with  them  according  to  his  degree. 
We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  England,  who  had  landed  at  la 
Hogue  St.  Vast,  not  far  from  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,t  the  inherit- 
ance of  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  who  at  that  time  was  a  partisan  of 
England.t 


CHAPTER  CXXI. 

THE  KINO  OF  ENGLAND  MARCHES  INTO  NORMANDY  WITH  HIS  ARMY  IN 

THREE  BATTALIONS. 

When  the  fleet  of  England  was  all  safely  arrived  at  La  Hogue,  the 
king  leaped  on  shore  first ;  but  by  accid-ent  he  fell,  and  with  such 
violence  that  the  blood  gushed  out  of  his  nose :  the  knights  that 
were  near  him  said,  "  Dear  sir,  let  us  entreat  you  to  return  to  your 
ship,  and  not  think  of  landing  to-day,  for  this  is  an  unfortunate 
omen."  The  king  instantly  replied,  "  For  why  ?  I  look  upon  it  as 
very  favorable,  and  a  sign  that  the  land  is  desirous  of  me." 

His  people  were  much  pleased  with  this  answer.  The  king  and 
his  army  lay  that  night  upon  the  sands.  In  the  mean  time,  they  dis- 
embarked their  baggage,  armor,  and  horses ;  and  there  was  a  council 
held,  to  consider  how  they  could  act  most  advantageously.  The 
king  created  two  marshals  of  his  army  :  one  was  sir  Godfrey  de  Har- 
court ;  the  other  the  earl  of  Warwick  :  and  he  made  the  earl  of 
Arundel  his  constable.  He  ordered  the  earl  of  Huntington  to  remain 
with  his  fleet,  with  a  hundred  or  six  score  men-at-arms,  and  four 
hundred  archers.  He  then  held  another  council  respecting  the  order 
of  march,  and  determined  to  divide  the  army  into  three  battalions ; 
one  of  which  should  advance  on  his  right,  following  the  sea-coast, 
and  another  on  his  left ;  and  he  himself,  with  the  prince  his  son,  and 
the  main  body,  in  the  centre.  Every  night,  the  marshal's  battalion 
was  to  retire  to'  the  quarters  of  the  king.  They  thus  began  their 
march,  as  they  had  resolved  upon  :  those  who  were  on  board  the  fleet 
coasted  the  shores,  and  took  every  vessel,  great  and  small,  they  met 
with.  Both  the  armies  of  sea  and  land  went  forward,  until  they 
came  to  a  strong  town,  called  Barfleur,§  which  they  soon  gained ; 
the  inhabitants  having  surrendered  immediately,  for  fear  of  losing 
their  lives :  but  that  did  not  prevent  the  town  from  being  pillaged 
and  robbed  of  gold,  silver,  and  everything  precious  that  could  be 
found  therein.  There  was  so  much  wealth,  that  the  boys  of  the 
army  set  no  value  on  gowns  trimmed  with  fur.  They  made  all  the 
townsmen  quit  the  place,  and  embarked  them  on  board  the  fleet ; 
for  they  did  not  choose  that,  after  they  had  continued  their  march, 
they  should  collect  together,  and  attack  them. 

After  the  town  of  Barfleur  had  been  pillaged,  but  not  burnt,  they 
spread  themselves  over  the  country,  near  the  sea-coast,  where  they 
did  whatever  they  pleased,  for  there  were  none  to  oppose  them. 
They  advanced  until  they  came  to  a  considerable  and  wealthy  town 


*  Coutantin— a  district  of  Normandy,  of  which  Coutances  is  the  capital  town, 
t  Diocese  of  Coutances. 

X  On  the  king's  landing  at  La  Hogue,  he  created  the  prince  of  Wales  a  knight,  and, 
m  consequence,  demanded  the  usual  aid  on  such  occasions,  dated  Calais,  the  Nativity 
of  our  Lady,  1346.— Rymer. 

i  Diocese  of  Coutances. 


called  Cherbourg,*  which  they  burnt  and  pillaged  in  part ;  but  they 
could  not  conquer  the  castle,  as  it  was  too  strong,  and  well  garri- 
soned with  men-at-arms ;  they  therefore  passed  on,  and  came  before 
Montbourg,  near  Valognes,  which  they  pillaged,  and  then  set  fire 
to  it.  In  this  manner  did  they  plunder  and  burn  a  great  many  towns 
in  that  country :  and  acquired  so  much  riches  that  it  would  have 
been  difficult  to  have  counted  their  wealth.  They  afterwards  marched 
to  a  very  considerable  tov/n,  and  well  inclosed,  cnlled  Carentan,t 
which  had  a  strong  castle,  garrisoned  by  a  number  of  soldiers.  Those 
lords  that  were  on  board  the  fleet  then  disembarked  with  their  peo- 
pic,  and  made  a  vigorous  attack  upon  it;  which,  when  the  townsmen 
perceived,  they  were  fearful  of  losing  their  own  lives,  as  well  as 
those  of  their  wives  and  children,  and  opened  the  gates  to  them,  in 
spite  of  the  men-at-arms  and  soldiers  that  were  within  the  town. 
They  voluntarily  offered  the  English  all  they  had,  thinking  it  best 
for  their  advantage.  The  men-at-arms,  finding  the  inhabitants  deter- 
mined to  admit  the  English,  retired  into  the  fortress,  which  was  very 
strong ;  and  the  English  entered  the  town  ;  but,  not  thinking  it  right 
to  leave  so  strong  a  place  behind  them,  for  two  successi  ve  days  they 
kept  up  a  strong  assault  against  the  castle.  Those  within,  not  hear, 
ing  of  any  assi^ftance  coming  to  them,  surrendered,  on  condition 
of  their  lives  and  fortunes  being  spared.  They  marched  out,  and 
withdrew  to  another  part  of  the  country.  The  English  did  what 
they  pleased  in  the  town  and  castle  ;  but,  finding  that  they  could  not 
conveniently  keep  them,  they  burnt  and  destroyed  both,  and  forced 
the  inhabitants  to  embark  on  board  their  fleet,  and  go  with  them,  aa 
they  had  done  to  those  of  Barfleur,  Cherbourg,  Montebourg,  and  all 
the  other  towns  which  they  had  plundered  on  the  sea.coast. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  expedition  of  the  king  of  England.  As 
soon  as  he  had  sent  part  of  his  army,  under  the  command  of  the 
earl  of  Warwick,  one  of  his  marshals,  and  the  lord  Pi-cginald  Cob- 
ham,  along  the  sea-coast,  as  you  have  heard,  he  set  out  from  La 
Hogue,  where  he  was  lodged,  under  the  guidance  of  sir  Godfrey  de  - 
Harcourt,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  every  part  of  Normandy. 
Sir  Godfrey,  as  marshal,  advanced  before  the  king,  with  the  van. 
guard  of  five  hundred  armed  men  and  two  thousand  archers,  and 
rode  on  for  six  or  seven  leagues'  distance  from  the  main  army,  burn, 
ing  and  destroying  the  country.  They  found  ft  rich  and  plentiful, 
abounding  in  all  things  :  the  barns  full  of  every  sort  of  corn,  and 
the  houses  with  riches  :  the  inhabitants  at  their  ease,  having  cars, 
carts,  horses,  swine,  sheep,  and  everything  in  abundance  which  the 
country  afforded.  They  seized  whatever  they  chose  of  all  these  good 
things,  and  brought  them  to  the  king's  army  ;  but  the  soldiers  did 
not  give  any  account  to  their  officers,  or  to  those  appointed  by  the 
king,  of  the  gold  and  silver  they  took,  which  they  kept  to  themselves 
In  this  manner  did  sir  Godfrey,  every  day,  proceed  to  the  left  of  the 
king's  army  ;  and  each  night  returned,  with  his  party,  to  the  place 
where  he  knew  the  king  intended  fixing  his  quarters.  Som.etimes, 
when  he  found  great  plenty  of  forage  and  booty,  he  Vv  as  two  or  three 
days  before  he  returned.  The  king,  therefore,  with  his  army  and 
baggage,  advanced  toward  St.  Lo,t  in  Coutantin ;  but,  before  he 
arrived  there,  he  took  up  his  quarters  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  to 
wait  for  the  return  of  that  part  of  his  army  which  he  had  sent  along 
the  sea-coast.  When  they  were  come  back,  with  all  their  booty 
safely  packed  in  wagons,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  the .  earl  of  Suffolk, 
the  lord  Thomas  Holland,  and  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  took  their 
march,  with  their  battalion,  on  the  right,  burning  and  destroying  the 
country  in  the  same  way  that  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  was  doing. 
The  king  marched,  with  the  main  body,  between  these  two  battalions ; 
and  every  night  they  encamped  together. 


CHAPTER  CXXII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  COLLECTS  A  LARGE  FORCE,  TO  OPPOSE  THE 
KING  OF  ENGLAND. 

Thus,  while  the  English  were  burning  and  destroying  great  part 
of  Normandy,  the  king  of  France  was  not  idle,  but  had  issued  out 
his  sunmions  to  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  who  came  to  him  with 
a  powerful  company  of  knights  from  Hainault  and  elsewhere :  he 
also  sent  to  every  earl,  baron  and  knight  that  were  dependent  on 
him.  They  obeyed  his  summons  in  such  numbers  as  France  had 
not  seen  for  a  hundred  years  ;  but  as  those  in  foreign  countries  were 
at  great  distances,  they  were  long  before  they  arrived,  and  the  king 
of  England  had  overrun  and  destroyed  the  whole  district  of  Coutan- 
tin in  Normandy,  to  its  great  detriment. 

When  king  Philip  first  heard  of  the  destruction  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  was  making  in  his  realm,  he  swore  that  the  English  should 
never  return  without  his  having  combated  with  them  ;  and,  that  the 
mischief  they  had  done  to  his  people  should  be  dearly  paid  for.  He 
hastened,  therefore,  to  dispatch  his  letters :  he  sent  first  to  his  good 
friends  in  the  empire,  because  they  were  at  the  greatest  distance, 
and  also  to  the  gallant  king  of  Bohemia,  whom  he  much  loved,  and 
to  the  lord  Charles  of  Bohemia  his  son,  who  had  then  the  title  of 
king  of  Germany,  which  he  had  obtained,  as  was  well  known, 
through  the  influence  of  his  father  and  the  king  of  France,  and  he 


*  Diocese  of  Coutances. 

t  About  three  leagues  from  the  sea,  diocese  of  Coutances. 
t  Diocese  of  Coutances. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


77 


had  already  quartered  the  arms  of  the  empire.  King  Philip  entreated 
of  them  to  come  speedily  to  his  assistance,  for  he  was  impatient  to 
meet  the  English,  who  w  re  despoiling  his  kingdom.  These  lords 
had  no  intention  of  excusing  themselves,  but  set  about  collecting  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms,  from  Germany,  Bohemia,  and  Luxem- 
bourg, and  came  to  the  king  of  France  with  a  powerful  army.  The 
king  of  France  wrote  also  to  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  who  came  to 
serve  him  with  upward  of  three  hundred  lances.     The  earl  of 


sir  Robert  de  Blargny  was  governor,  with  a  garrison  of  three  hundred 
Genoese. 

In  the  heart  of  the  town  was  the  earl  of  Eu  and  of  Guigncs,  the 
constable  of  France,  and  the  earl  of  Tancarville,  with  a  crowd  of 
men-at-arms.  The  king  rode  on  very  prudently ;  and,  having  united  his 
three  battalions,  he  took  up  his  quarters,  for  that  night,  in  the  fields, 
two  short  leagues  from  Caen,  near  a  town  called  Estreham,*  where 
there  is  a  haven.    He  ordered  the  earl  of  Huntington,  whom  he  had 

made  admiral  of  his  fleet,  to 
sail  for  that  place.  The  con. 
stable  of  France,  and  the  othei 
lords  who  were  assembled  in 
Caen,  watched  it  well  thai 
night ;  and,  on  the  morrow, 
they  armed  themselves,  and 
all  the  inhabitants.  After  they 
were  drawn  out,  the  constable 
and  the  earl  of  Tancarville 
ordered  that  no  one  should 
leave  the  town,  but  should 
guard  well  the  bridge,  the 
gates,  and  the  river.  They 
gave  up  the  suburbs  to  the 
English,  because  they  were 
not  inclosed  ;  and  they  thought 
they  should  find  sufficient  em- 
ployment to  guard  the  town, 
which  was  only  defended  by 
the  river.  The  townsmen, 
howeveV,  said,  they  would 
march  out  into  the  plains,  as 
they  were  in  sufficient  force 
to  fight  with  the  English 
When  the  constable  perceived 
their  willingness,  he  said,  "  It 
shall  be  so  then ;  but,  in  God's 
name,  you  shall  not  fight  with- 
out me."  They  then  marched 
out  of  the  town,  in  handsome 
order,  and  made  a  show  as  it 
they  would  fight  valiantly, 
and  risk  their  lives  upon  the 
event. 


Battlb  of  Caen— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  Century. 


Savoy,*  the  earl  of  Saltzburgh,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  earl  William 
of  Namur,  cyme  also  to  king  Philip,  each  of  them  with  a  very  hand- 
some  company. 

You  have  before  heard  the  manner  of  the  king  of  England's  march : 
the  two  marshals,  on  the  right  and  left,  and  the  king  and  prince  of 
Wales  in  the  centre.  They  advanced  by  short  marches  ;  and  every 
day  they  encamped  between  ten  and  twelve  o'clock.  They  found 
the  country  so  abounding  with  provisions,  that  they  had  no  need  to 
seek  for  forage,  except  wines,  of  which  there  >  was  a  reasonable 
quantity.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  if  the  people  ®f  the  country 
were  alarmed  and  frightened ;  for  they  had  never  seen  any  men-at- 
arms,  and  knew  nothing  of  war  or  battles  :  they  therefore  fled  before 
the  English,  as  soon  as  ever  they  heard  they  were  coming,  leaving 
their  houses  and  barns  quite  full,  for  they  had  neither  means  nor  art 
to  save  them. 

The  king  of  England  and  prince  of  Wales  had,  in  their  battalion, 
about  three  thousand  men-at-arms,  six  thousand  archers,  ten  thou- 
sand infantry,  without  counting  those  that  were  under  the  marshals ; 
and  they  marched  on  in  the  manner  I  have  before  mentioned,  burn- 
ing and  destroying  the  country,  but  without  breaking  their  line 
of  battle.  They  did  not  turn  toward  Coutances,  but  advanced  to 
St.  L6,  in  Coutantin,  which  in  those  days  was  a  very  rich  and  com- 
mercial town,  and  worth  three  such  towns  as  Coutances.  In  the 
town  of  St.  L6  was  much  drapery,  and  many  wealthy  inhabitants: 
among  them,  you  might  count  eight  or  nine  score  that  were  engaged 
in  commerce.  AVhen  the  king  of  England  was  come  near  to  the 
town,  he  encamped :  he  would  not  lodge  in  it  for  fear  of  fire.  He 
sent,  therefore,  his  advanced  guard  forward,  who  soon  conquered  it, 
at  a  trifling  loss,  and  completely  plundered  it.  No  one  can  imagine 
the  quantity  of  riches  they  found  in  it,  nor  the  number  of  bales  of 
cloth.  If  there  had  been  any  purchasers,  they  might  have  bought 
enough  at  a  very  cheap  rate. 

The  English  then  advanced  toward  Caen,  which  is  a  much  larger 
town,  stronger,  and  fuller  of  draperies  and  all  other  sorts  of  mer- 
chandise, rich  citizens,  noble  dames  and  damsels,  and  fine  churches. 
In  particular,  there  are  two  very  rich  monasteries ;  one  dedicated  to 
St.  Stephen,  and  the  other  to  the  Trinity.  The  castle  is  situated  on 
one  side  of  the  town  :  it  is  the  handsomest  in  all  Normandy :  and 


*  Tho  earl  of  Savoy  did  not  come,  aa  you  will  M«  Atithw  on. 


CHAPTER  CXXIJi. 

THE    BATTLE    OF    CAEN  THB 

ENaLISH  TAKE  THE  TOWN. 

On  this  day  the  English 
rose  very  early,  and  made 
themselves  ready  to  march  to 
Caen :  the  king  heard  mass  before  sunrise,  and  afterwards  mount- 
ing his  horse,  with  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  sir  Godfrey  de  Har- 
court  (who  was  marshal  and  director  of  the  army,  and  through 
whose  advice  the  king  had  undertaken  this  expedition)  marched  for- 
ward  in  order  of  battle.  The  battalion  of  the  marshals  led  the  van, 
and  came  near  to  the  handsome  town  of  Caen. 

When  the  townsmen,  who  had  taken  the  field,  perceived  the 
English  advancing,  with  banners  and  pennons  flying  in  abundance, 
and  saw  those  archers  whom  they  had  not  been  accustomed  to,  they 
were  so  frightened  that  they  betook  themselves  to  flight,  and  ran  for 
the  town  in  great  disorder,  without  regarding  the  constable  and  the 
men-at-arms  who  were  with  them.  The  English  pursued  them 
eagerly;  which,  when  the  constable  and  the  earl  of  Tancarville  saw, 
they  gained  a  gate  at  the  entrance  of  the  bridge  in  safety,  and  a  few 
knights  with  them,  for  the  English  had  already  entered  the  town. 

Some  knights  and  squires  of  the  French,  who  knew  the  road  to 
the  castle,  made  for  it ;  and  the  governor,  sir  Robert  de  Blargny, 
received  them  all :  as  the  castle  was  very  large,  and  plentifully  vict. 
ualled,  those  were  safe  that  could  get  there. 

The  English,  who  were  after  the  runaways,  made  great  havoc ; 
for  they  spared  none.  When  the  constable,  and  those  that  had  taken 
refuge  with  him  within  the  gate  of  the  bridge,  looked  round  them, 
and  saw  the  great  slaughter  the  English  were  making,  for  they  gave 
no  quarter,  they  began  to  fear  lest  they  should  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  of  those  archers,  who  wonld  not  know  who  they  were.  But 
they  perceived  a  knight  who  had  but  one  eye,  named  sir  Thomas 
Holland  (whom  they  had  formerly  known  in  Prussia  and  Grenada,) 
coming  toward  them,  in  company  with  five  or  six  other  knights : 
they  called  to  him,  and  asked  if  he  would  take  them  as  his  prisoners? 
Sir  Thomas  and  his  company  advanced  to  the  gate,  and,  dismount, 
ing,  ascended  to  the  top,  with  sixteen  others,  where  he  found  the 
above-mentioned  knights,  and  twenty-five  more,  who  surrendered 
themselves  to  sir  Thomas.t 

Having  left  a  sufficient  guard  over  them,  he  mounted  hift  horse, 

*  Estreham— diocese  of  Bayeux,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Ome,  four  leagues  from 
Caen. 

t  **  But  here  whatsoever  Froissart  doth  report  of  the  taking  of  this  town,  and  of  the 
of  tbcM  two  noblQawn,  it  ii  to  b«  proved,  that  the  said  eul  of  Taacarvillo  yru 


78 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGL  AND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  dtc. 


rode  through  the  streets,  and  prevented  many  acts  of  cruelty:  as  did 
jflso  other  knights  and  squires,  to  whom  several  of  the  citizens  ovv^ed 
their  lives,  and  many  a  nun  was  protected  from  violation  by  their 
interference.  It  was  fortunate  for  the  English,  that  it  was  ebb  tide 
in  the  river,  which  carries  large  vessels,  and  the  water  very  still,  so 
that  they  could  pass  and  repass  it  without  any  danger  from  the 
bridge.*  Those  inhabitants  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  garrets 
flung  down  from  them,  in  these  narrow  streets,  stones,  benches,  and 
whatever  they  could  lay  hands  on ;  so  that  they  killed  and  wounded 
upward  of  five  hundred  of  the  English,  which  so  enraged  the  king 
of  Eng'and,  when  he  received  the  reports  in  the  evening,  that  he 
ordered  the  remainder  of  the  inhabitants  to  be  put  to  the  sword,  and 
the  town  burnt.  But  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  said  to  him  :  "  Dear 
sir,  assuage  somewhat  of  your  anger,  and  be  satisfied  with  what  has 
already  been  done.  You  have  a  long  journey  yet  to  make  before 
you  arrive  at  Calais,  whither  it  is  your  intention  to  go :  and  there 
are  in  this  town  a  great  number  of  inhabitants,  who  will  defend 
themselves  obstinately  in  their  houses,  if  you  force  them  to  it :  be- 
sides, it  will  cost  you  many  lives  before  the  town  -can  be  destroyed, 
which  may  put  a  stop  to  your  expedition  to  Calais,  and  it  will  not 
redound  to  your  honor :  therefore  be  sparing  of  your  men,  for  in  a 
month's  time  you  will  have  call  for  them ;  as  it  cannot  otherwise 
happen,  but  that  your  adversary  king  Philip  must  soon  come  to  give 
you  battle,  and,  you  may  meet  with  many  difficulties,  assaults  and 
skirmishes,  that  will  find  full  employment  for  the  number  of  men 
you  have,  and  even  more  if  we  could  get  them.  We  are  complete 
masters  of  the  town  without  any  more  slaughter;  and  the  inhabitants, 
and  all  they  possess,  are  at  our  disposal."  The  king  replied :  "  Sir 
Godfrey,  you  are  our  marshal ;  therefore  order  as  you  please ;  for 
this  time  we  wish  not  to  interfere." 

Sir  Godfrey  then  rode  through  the  streets,  his  banner  displayed 
before  him,  and  ordered,  in  the  king's  name,  that  no  one  should 
dare,  under  pain  of  immediate  death,  to  insult  or  hurt  man  or  woman 
of  the  town,  or  attempt  to  set  fire  to  any  part  of  it.  Several  of  the 
inhabitants,  on  hearing  this  proclamation,  received  the  English  into 
their  houses ;  and  others  opened  their  coffers  to  them,  giving  up  their 
all,  since  they  were  assured  of  their  lives.  However,  there  were,  in 
spite  of  these  orders,  many  atrocious  thefts  and  murders  committed. 
The  English  continued  masters  of  the  town  for  three  days ;  in  this 
time,  they  amassed  great  wealth,  which  they  sent  in  barges  down 
the  river  of  Estreham,  to  St.  Sauveur,  two  leagues  oflT,  where  their 
fleet  was.  The  earl  of  Huntington  made  preparations  therefore, 
with  the  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  his  four  hundred  archers,  to 
carry  over  to  England  their  riches  and  prisoners.  The  king  pur- 
chased, from  sir  Thomas  Holland  and  his  companions,  the  constable 
of  France  and  the  earl  of  Tancarville,  and  paid  down  twenty  thou- 
sand  nobles  for  them.t 


taken  by  one  surnamed  Legh,  ancestor  to  sir  Peter  Legh  now  living :  whether  in  the  fight 
or  within  the  tower  I  have  not  to  say  ;  but  for  the  taking  of  the  said  earl,  and  for  other 
manhke  prowess  showed  here  and  elsewhere  in  this  journey,  king  Edward,  in  recom- 
pense of  his  agreeable  service,  gave  him  a  lordship  in  the  county  of  Chester,  called 
Hanley,  which  the  said  sir  Peter  Legh  doth  now  possess,  as  successor  and  heir  to  his 
ancestor,  the  foresaid  Peter  Legh,  to  whom  it  was  so  first  given."— Hollingshed. 

*  This  is  scarcely  intelligible.  Lord  Berners  says,  "  the  ryuer  was  so  lowe  that  men 
vent  in  and  out  besyde  the  bridge,"  that  is  across  the  bed  of  the  river,  avoiding  the 
danger  of  pressing  in  crowds  over  a  narrow  bridge.— Ed. 

lAs  the  reader  may  perhaps  wish  to  see  another  account  of  Edward's  progress,  by  an 
eye-witness,  1  copy  from  Robert  deAvesbury's  "  Historia de  Mirabilibus  Gestis  Edwardi 
tertii,"  the  following  very  curious  letter :  a 

De  Progressu  Regis  AnglicB  de  Hogges  usque  Cadamum. 
"  You  may  remember  that  our  lorn  the  king  and  his  army  landed  at  La  Hogue  St. 
Vast,  the  twelfth  day  of  July,  and  remained  there  some  days  to  unship  the  horses,  and 
repose  himself,  and  his  people,  and  provide  bread,  until  the  following  Tuesday.  They 
found  eleven  ships  at  La  Hogue,  eight  of  which  had  castles  before  and  behind :  these  a 
man  set  on  fire.  On  the  Friday,  while  the  king  still  remained,  a  party  proceeded  to  Bar- 
fleur,  where  they  expected  to  have  found  many  people,  but  there  were  none  of  any 
consequence.   Here  were  eleven  ships  with  castles  before  and  behind,  two  caiTacks,  and 
a  number  of  smaller  vessels  lying  at  the  quays.   The  town  is  about  as  large,  and  of  the 
same  importance,  as  Sandwich.   When  this  party  retired,  the  mariners  set  fire  to  the 
town,  and  several  good  towns  and  manors  were  burnt  in  the  country  round  about. 
When  the  king  removed  on  Tuesday  he  went  to  Valognes,  where  they  remained  all 
night  and  found  plenty  of  provisions.  The  next  day  they  made  a  long  march,  as  far  as  a 
bridge  which  the  inhabitants  of  Carantan  had  broken  down.  The  king  caused  it  to  be 
repaired  the  same  night,  and  the  next  day  proceeded  to  Carantan,  which  is  not  above  an 
English  league  from  the  bridge.   This  town  is  as  large  as  Leicester,  and  here  they  found 
plenty  of  wine  and  provisions.   A  great  part  of  tho  city  was  burnt,  in  spite  of  the  king's 
efforts  to  prevent  it.  On  the  Friday  the  king  went  on,  and  lodged  in  the  villages  on  the 
banks  of  a  river  difficult  to  pass,  for  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Lo  had  broken  down  the  bridge. 
The  king  caused  the  bridge  to  be  repaired,  and  passed  it  the  next  day  with  all  his  army, 
and  took  post  close  to  the  town.  Those  of  the  town  had  begun  to  strengthen  it,  and 
had  drawn  together  many  men-at-arms,  who  ought  to  have  defended  the  place,  but  they 
left  it  before  the  coming  of  the  king.   Great  riches  were  found  in  the  town,  a  thousand 
tuns  of  wine,  and  a  great  quantity  of  other  goods.  The  town  is  larger  than  St.  Nicholas. 
And  the  next  day  the  king  went  his  way  and  abode  at  an  abbey,  and  his  host  at  the  vil- 
lages round  about;  and  those  of  the  host  made  excursions  every  day,  robbing  and  destroy- 
ing every  day  five  or  six  leagues  about,  and  burnt  several  places.   And  the  Monday  the 
king  removed  and  lodged  in  the  villages,  and  Tuesday  also.   And  Wednesday,  about 
the  hour  of  noon,  they  arrived  before  the  town  of  Caen,  and  received  intelligence  that  a 
number  of  men-at-arms  were  in  the  town.   The  king  drew  up  his  forces  in  good  order 
an»  in  strong  number,  and  sentsome  of  his  people  to  reconnoitre  the  town.   They  found 
the  castle  well  built  and  strong,  and  that  it  was  held  by  the  knights  and  men-at-arms  of 
the  Bishop  of  Bayeux.  The  town  on  the  side  of  the  water  is  very  strong  and  large,  and 
in  one  part  of  the  town  is  nn  abbey  as  noble  as  can  be,  where  William  the  Conqueror 
is  buried ;  it  is  inclosed  with  walls  and  large  and  strong  battlemented  towers ;  no  person 


aThis  is  given  by  Mr.  Johnes  in  the  original  old  French,  but  we  considered  it  would  be 
more  agreeable  to  our  readers  to  present  it  in  an  English  dress,  and  bav«  accordingly 
tnuulated  it.— £d. 


CHAPTER  CXXIV. 

THE  ENGLISH  COMMIT  GREAT  DISORDERS  IN  NORMANDV.  SIR  GODFREY 
DE  HARCOURT  ENCOUNTERS  THE  MEN-AT-ARMS  OF  AMIENS,  ON  THEIR 
WAY  TO  PARIS,  AND  KING  EDWARD  MARCHES  INTO  PICARDY. 

When  the  king  had  finished  his  business  in  Caen,  and  had  sent 
his  fleet  to  England,  loaded  with  clotl.s,  jewels,  gold  and  silver  plate, 
and  a  quantity  of  other  riches,  and  upward  of  sixty  knights,  with 
three  hundred  able  citizens,  prisoners  :  he  then  left  his  quarters  and 
continued  his  march  as  before,  his  t\  o  marshals  on  his  right  and 
left,  burning  and  destroying  all  the  flat  country.  He  took  the  road 
to  Evreux,*  but  found  he  could  not  gain  anything  there,  as  it  was 
well  fortified.  He  went  on  toward  another  town  called  Louvier3,t 
which  was  in  Normandy,  and  where  there  were  many  manufactories 
of  cloth  :  it  was  rich  and  commercial.  The  English  won  it  easily, 
as  it  was  not  inclosed  ;  and  having  entered  the  town,  it  was  plun- 
dered without  opposition.  They  collected  much  wealth  there  ;  and. 
after  they  had  done  what  they  pleased,  they  marched  on  into  the 
county  of  Evreux,  where  they  burnt  everything  except  the  fortified 
towns  and  castles,  which  the  king  left  unattacked,  as  he  was  desirous 
of  sparing  his  men  and  artillery.  He  therefore  made  for  the  banks 
of  the  Seine,  in  his  approach  to  Rouen,  where  there  were  plenty  of 
men-at-arms  from  Normandy,  under  the  command  of  the  earl  of 
Harcourt,  brother  to  sir  Godfrey,  and  the  earl  of  Dreux. 

The  English  did  not  march  direct  toward  Rouen,  but  went  to 
Gisorsjt  which  has  a  strong  castle,  and  burnt  the  town.  After  this, 
they  destroyed  Vernon, §  and  all  the  country  between  Rouen  and 
Pont-de-l'Arche  :|1  they  then  came  to  ManteslI  and  Meulan,**  which 
they  treated  in  the  same  manner,  and  ravaged  all  the  country  round 
about.  They  passed  by  the  strong  castle  of  Roulleboise,tt  and  every, 
where  found  the  bridges  on  the  Seine  broken  down.  They  pushed 
forward  until  they  came  to  Poissy,t$  where  the  bridge  was  also  de- 
stroyed ;  but  the  beams  and  other  parts  of  it  were  lying  in  the  river. 
The  king  remained  here  five  days,  while  they  were  repairing  the 
bridge,  so  that  his  army  might  pass  over  without  danger.  His  mar- 
shals advanced  very  near  to  Paris,  and  burnt  St.  Germain-en-Laye,§§ 
la  Montjoie,||||  St.  Cloud,irir  Boulogne  near  Paris,  and  Bour(j  la 
Reine.***  The  Parisians  were  much  alarmed,  for  Paris  at  that 
time  was  not  inclosed.  King  Philip  upon  this  began  to  stir,  and 
having  ordered  all  the  pent-houses  in  Paris  to  be  pulled  down,  went 
to  St.  Denis,ttt  where  he  found  the  king  of  Bohemia,  the  lord  John 
of  Hainault,  the  duke  of  Lorrain,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the  earl  of 
Blois,  and  great  multitudes  of  barons  and  knights,  ready  to  receive 
him.  When  the  Parisians  learnt  that  the  king  was  on  the  point  of 
quitting  Paris,  they  came  to  him,  and  falling  on  their  knees,  said, 
"Ah,  sire,  and  noble  king,  what  are  you  about  to  do  ?  to  leave  your 
fine  city  of  Paris?"  The  king  replied  :  "  My  good  people,  do  not 
be  afraid :  the  English  will  not  approach  you  nearer  than  they  have 
done."  He  thus  spoke  in  answer  to  what  they  had  said,  that  "  our 
enemies  are  only  two  leagues  off" :  as  soon  as  they  shall  know  you 
have  quitted  us,  they  will  come  hither  directly ;  and  we  are  not  able 
to  resist  them  ourselves,  nor  shall  we  find  any  to  defend  us.  Have 
the  kindness,  therefore,  sire,  to  remain  in  your  good  city  of  Paris,  to 
take  care  of  us."    The  king  replied,  "  I  am  going  to  St.  Denis,  to 


remained  in  the  abbey ;  and  in  another  quarter  of  the  town  was  another  noble  abbey  o* 
ladies,  and  nobody  remained  in  the  said  abbeys  nor  in  the  town  on  that  side  of  the  water, 
where  the  castle  was  ;  and  the  inhabitants  had  gone  over  to  the  town  on  the  other  side 
of  the  water,  where  were  the  constable  of  France  and  the  chamberlain  of  Tankerville, 
who  is  a  very  great  lord,  and  many  gentlemen,  to  the  number  of  five  or  six  hundred,  and 
the  commons  of  the  town.  The  people  of  our  host  attacked  the  bridge  without  com- 
mand and  without  order.  The  bridge  had  been  strengthened  with  battlements  and  bar- 
riers, and  there  was  much  to  do,  for  the  French  defended  it  very  stoutly,  and  they  bore 
much  before  they  gave  way  ;  and  then  the  said  constable  and  chamberlain  were  taken, 
together  with  about  a  hundred  knights,  and  six  or  seven  score  esquires.  A  great 
multitude  of  knights,  esquires,  and  others,  people  of  the  town,  were  slain  in  the  streets, 
houses  and  gardens ;  no,  one  can  tell  how  many  people  of  note,  for  the  bodies  were 
despoiled  so  they  could  not  be  known.  No  gentleman  was  slain  on  our  side,  except 
one  esquire,  who  was  badly  wounded  and  died  two  days  afterwards.  Wines,  pro- 
visions, and  other  goods,  and  moveables  without  number,  were  found  in  the  town, 
which  is  larger  than  any  town  in  England,  except  London.  When  the  king  left 
La  Hogue,  two  hundred  ships  remained,  which  were  taken  to  Rothemasse;  then  tho 
country  was  burnt  two  or  three  leagues  inland,  and  many  things  were  taken  and  brought 
to  the  ships :  they  went  as  fur  as  Cherbourg,  which  was  a  good  town,  with  a  strong  castle 
and  a  handsome  and  noble  abbey  :  they  burnt  the  said  city  and  abbey,  and  the  whole 
country  on  every  side,  from  the  sea  at  Rothemasse  to  the  army  at  the  haven  of  Caen,  a 
distance  of  twenty-six  English  leagues.  And  the  number  of  ships  that  were  burnt  was 
sixty-one  ships  of  war,  with  castles  before  and  behind,  and  twenty-three  carracks,  besides 
of  other  smaller  vessels  more  than  twenty  one  ;  they  also  destroyed  thirty  tunsot  wine. 
On  the  Thursday  after  the  king  had  come  before  Caen,  they  of  the  city  of  Bions  demanded 
of  our  lord  the  king,  that  they  might  surrender  themselves  and  their  city  to  him,  and  do 
him  homage,  but  he  would  not  admit  them  to  any  conditions,  but  that  they  should  be 
saved  from  damage." 

*An  ancient  town  in  Normandy,  and  a  bishopric,  twenty-eight  leagues  from  Caen. 

t  Louviers— in  the  diocese  ofEvreux.  It  still  maintains  its  celebrity  for  the  goodnflM 
of  its  cloths. 

X  Diocese  of  Rouen,  fourteen  leagues  from  Rouen. 
§  Diocese  ofEvreux,  thirteen  leagues  from  Rouen. 
II  Diocese  of  Evreux,  four  leagues  from  Rouen. 

IF  In  the  Isle  of  France,  diocese  of  Chartres,  nineteen  leagues  from  Rouen. 

**  In  the  Isle  of  France,  ten  leagues  from  Paris,  twenty-three  from  Kouen. 

tt  A  village  in  Normandy,  election  of  Chaumont. 

ii  In  the  Isle  of  France,  seven  leagues  from  Paris. 

§§  In  the  Isle  of  France,  five  leagues  from  Paris. 

II II  Q..  if  not  Montjoye  St.  Denis. 

IT  IT  Isle  of  France,  two  leagues  from  Paris. 

***  Isle  of  France,  one  league  from  Paris. 

ttt  Isl«  of  France,  two  leagues  from  Paris. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


79 


my  army,  for  I  am  impatient  to  pursue  the  English,  and  am  resolved 
to  fight  with  them  at  all  events." 

The  king  of  England  remained  at  the  nunnery  of  Poissy  to  the 
middle  of  August,  and  celebrated  there  the  feast  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
He  sat  at  table  in  his  scarlet  robes  without  sleeyes,  trimmed  with 
furs  and  ermines.  He  afterwards  took  the  field,  and  his  army 
marched  as  before  :  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  one  of  his  marshals, 
had  the  command  of  the  vanguard,  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms, 
and  about  thirteen  hundred  archers.  By  accident,  he  fell  in  with  a 
large  party  of  the  citizens  of  Amiens  on  horseback,  who  were  going 
to  king  Philip  at  Paris,  in  obedience  to  his  summons.  He  imme. 
diately  attacked  them  with  those  under  his  command;  but  they  made 
a  good  defence,  as  they  were  very  numerous  and  well  armed,  and 
had  four  knights  from  Amiens  with  them.  The  engagement  lasted 
a  long  time,  and  many  were  slain  at  the  onset ;  but  at  last  those  from 
Amiens  were  overthrown,  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  The  English 
seized  all  their  baggage  and  arms,  and  found  many  valuables ;  for 
they  were  going  to  the  king  excellently  well  equipped,  and  had  but 
just  quitted  their  city.  Twelve  hundred  were  left  dead  on  the  spot. 
The  king  of  England  entered  the  country  of  Beauvais,  destroying  all 
the  flat  country,  and  took  up  his  quarters  in  a  rich  abbey  called  St. 
Messien,  near  to  Beauvais,*  where  he  lodged  one  night.  The  mor- 
row, as  he  was  on  his  march,  he  by  chance  turned  his  head  round 
and  saw  the  abbey  all  in  flames ;  upon  which  he  instantly  ordered 
twenty  of  those  who  had  set  fire  to  it  to  be  hung,  as  he  had  most 
strictly  forbidden  that  any  church  should  be  violated,  or  monastery 
set  on  fire.  He  passed  near  Beauvais  without  attacking  it,  for  he 
was  anxious  to  be  as  careful  of  his  men  and  artillery  as  possible,  and 
took  up  his  quarters  at  a  small  town  called  Milly.t  The  two  mar- 
shals passed  so  near  to  Beauvais,  that  they  advanced  to  attack  it  and 
skirmish  with  the  townsmen  at  the  barriers,  and  divided  their  forces 
into  three  battalions ;  this  attack  lasted  until  the  afternoon  ;  for  the 
town  was  well  fortified  and  provided  with  everything,  and  the  bishop 
was  also  there,  whose  exertions  were  of  more  service  than  those  of 
all  the  rest.  When  the  English  found  they  could  not  gain  anything, 
they  set  fire  to  the  suburbs,  which  they  burnt  quite  close  to  the  gates 
of  the  town,  and  then  came,  toward  evening,  to  where  the  king  was. 

The  next  day,  the  king  and  his  whole  army  marched  forward, 
burning  and  wasting  all  the  country  as  they  went,  and  lay  that  night 
at  a  village  called  Grandvillier.  On  the  morrow,  he  passed  near 
to  Argis :  his  scouts  not  finding  any  one  to  guard  the  castle,  he  at- 
tacked and  burnt  it,  and  passing  on,  destroyed  the  country,  and  came 
to  Poix,J  which  was  a  handsome  town  with  two  castles.  The  lords 
of  both  were  absent,  and  no  one  was  there  but  two  handsome  daugh- 
ters of  the  lord  of  Poix,  who  would  have  been  violated,  if  two  Eng- 
lish knights,  sir  John  Chandos  and  lord  Basset,  had  not  defended 
them.  In  order  more  eflTectually  to  guard  them,  they  brought  them 
to  the  king,  who,  as  in  honor  bound,  entertained  them  most  gra- 
ciously :  he  inquired  whither  they  would  wish  to  go  ?  they  answered, 
To  Corbie, §  to  which  place  they  were  conduced  in  safety.  The 
king  of  England  lay  that  night  in  the  town  of  Poix.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  Poix,  as  well  as  those  of  the  castle,  had  a  conference  with 
the  marshals  of  the  army,  in  order  to  save  the  town  from  being  plun- 
dered  and  burnt.  They  offered  to  pay,  as  a  ransom,  a  certain  number 
of  florins  the  ensuing  day,  as  soon  as  the  army  should  have  marched 
off".  On  the  morrow  morning,  the  king  and  army  departed,  except 
some  few,  who  remained  behind,  by  order  of  the  marshals,  to  receive 
the  ransom  from  the  townsmen.  When  the  inhabitants  were  assem- 
bled together,  and  considered  the  small  number  of  the  English  who 
were  left  with  them,  they  resolved  to  pay  nothing,  told  them  so,  and 
directly  fell  upon  them.  The  English  defended  themselves  gallantly, 
and  sent  after  the  army  for  succor.  When  lord  Reginald  Cobham 
and  sir  Thomas  Holland,  who  commanded  the  rear-guard,  were  told 
of  this,  they  cried  out,  "  Treason  !  treason  !"  and  returned  back  to 
Poix,  where  they  found  their  countrymen  still  engaged  with  the 
townsmen.  Almost  all  the  inhabitants  were  slain,  the  town  was 
burnt,  and  the  two  castles  razed  to  the  ground.  The  English  then 
followed  the  king's  army,  which  was  arrived  at  Airaines,|l  where  he 
had  ordered  the  troops  to  halt,  and  to  quarter  themselves  for  that 
night,  strictly  commanding,  under  pain  of  death,  that  no  harm  should 
be  done  to  the  town  or  inhabitants,  by  theft  or  otherwise ;  for  he 
wished  to  remain  there  a  day  or  two,  in  order  to  gain  information 
where  he  could  best  cross  the  river  Somme,  which  he  was  under  the 
necessity  of  doing,  as  you  will  shortly  hear. 


CHAPTER  CXXV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  PURSUES  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND,  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

OF  BEAUVAIS. 

I  WISH  now  to  return  to  king  Philip,  whom  we  left  at  St.  Denis 
with  his  army,  which  was  increasing  every  day.  He  marched  off 
with  it,  arid  pushed  forward  until  he  came  to  Coppigny  les  Guises, 
which  is  three  leagues  distant  from  Amiens,  where  he  halted.  The 
king  of  England,  who  was  still  at  Airaines,  was  much  embarrassed 
how  to  cross  the  Somme,  which  was  wide  and  deep,  as  all  the  bridges 

*  A  city  in  the  Isle  of  France,  sixteen  leagues  from  Paris, 
t  A  town  in  the  diocese  of  Beauvais. 
%  Poix— a  town  in  Picardy,  six  leagues  from  Amieni. 
i  Corbie — a  town  in  Picardy,  four  leagues  from  AadiM. 
I  A  town  ia  Picardy,  tour  leagues  from  Atnieiw. 


had  been  broken  down,  and  their  situations  were  well  guarded  by 
men-at-arms.  The  two  marshals,  at  the  request  of  the  king,  followed 
the  course  of  the  river,  in  order  if  possible  to  find  a  passage  for  the 
army  :  they  had  with  them  a  thousand  men-at-arms  and  two  thousand 
archers.  They  passed  by  Lompre,*  and  came  to  Pont  de  Remy,t 
which  they  found  defended  by  numbers  of  knights,  squires,  and  people 
of  the  country.  The  English  dismounted,  and  attacked  the  French 
from  the  very  dawn  of  the  morning  until  near  ten  o'clock  :  l)ut  the 
bridge  was  so  well  fortified  and  guarded,  that  they  could  not  gain 
anything ;  so  they  departed,  and  went  to  a  large  town  called  Fon- 
taines.sur-Somme,t  which  they  completely  plundered  and  burnt,  as  it 
was  quite  open.  They  next  came  to  another  town,  called  Long,  in 
Ponthieu  ;§  but  thoy  could  not  gain  the  bridge,  so  well  was  it  guarded. 
They  then  rode  on  to  Pecquigny,]]  but  found  the  town,  castle,  and 
bridge,  so  well  garrisoned  that  it  was  impossible  to  pass.  In  this 
manner  had  the  king  of  France  ordered  all  the  bridges  and  fords  of 
the  river  Somme  to  be  guarded,  to  prevent  the  king  of  England  from 
crossing  it  with  his  army ;  for  he  was  resolved  to  force  them  to  fight 
when  he  should  see  the  most  favorable  opportunity,  or  else  to  starve 
them. 

The  two  marshals,  having  thus  in  vain  followed  the  course  of  the 
Somme,  returned  to  the  king  of  England,  and  related  to  him  that 
they  were  unable  to  find  a  passage  anywhere.  That  same  evening, 
the  king  of  France  took  up  his  quarters  at  Amiens,  with  upward  of 
one  hundred  thousand  men.  The  king  of  England  was  very  pensive : 
he  ordered  mass  before  sunrise,  and  his  trumpets  to  sound  for  de- 
camping.  All  sorts  of  people  followed  the  marshals'  banners,  accord- 
ing to  the  orders  the  king  had  issued  the  preceding  day ;  and  they 
marched  through  the  country  of  Vimeu,1F  drawing  near  to  the  good 
town  of  Abbeville.  In  their  march,  they  came  to  a  town  where  a 
great  number  of  country  people  had  assembled,  trusting  to  some  small 
fortifications  which  were  thrown  up  there ;  but  the  English  conquered 
the  town,  as  soon  as  they  came  to  it,  and  all  that  were  within.  i\Iany 
of  the  townsmen  and  those  from  the  adjoining  country  were  slain  oi 
taken  prisoners.    The  king  lodged,  that  night,  in  the  great  hospital. 

The  king  of  France  set  out  from  Amiens,  and  came  to  Airaines 
about  noon  :  the  English  king  had  quitted  it  about  ten  o'clock.  The 
French  found  there  provisions  of  all  sorts;  meat  on  the  spits,  bread 
and  pastry  in  the  ovens,  wine  in  barrels,  and  even  some  tables  ready 
spread,  for  the  English  had  left  it  in  very  great  haste.  The  king  of 
France  fixed  his  quarters  there,  to  wait  for  his  nobles  and  their  retinue. 
The  king  of  England  was  in  the  town  of  Oisemont.**  When  his 
two  marshals  returned  in  the  evening,  after  having  overrun  the  coun. 
try  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Abbeville,  and  to  St.  Valery,  where  they  had 
a  smart  skirmish,  the  king  of  England  summoned  a  council,  and 
ordered  many  prisoners,  whom  his  people  had  made  in  the  districts 
of  Ponthieu  and  Vimeu,  to  be  brought  before  him. 

The  king  most  courteously  asked,  "  if  any  of  them  knew  a  ford 
below  Abbeville,  where  he  and  his  army  could  pass  without  danger;" 
and  added,  "  Whoever  will  show  us  such  a  ford  shall  have  his  liberty, 
and  that  of  any  twenty  of  his  fellow-soldiers  whom  he  may  wish  to 
select."  .There  was  among  them  a  common  fellow  whose  name  was 
Gobin  Agace,  who  answered  the  king,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  promise 
you,  under  peril  of  my  life,  that  I  will  conduct  you  to  such  a  place, 
where  you  and  your  whole  army  may  pass  tke  river  Somme  without 
any  risk.  There  are  certain  fordable  places  where  you  may  pass 
twelve  men  abreast  twice  in  the  day,  and  not  have  water  above  your 
knees ;  but  when  the  tide  is  in,  the  river  is  full  and  deep,  and  no 
one  can  cross  it ;  when  the  tide  is  out,  the  river  is  so  low  that  it  may 
be  passed,  on  horseback  or  on  foot,  without  danger.  The  bottom 
of  this  ford  is  very  hard,  of  gravel  and  white  stones,  over  which  all 
your  carriages  may  safely  pass,  and  from  thence  is  called  Blanche, 
taque.  You  must  therefore  set  out  early,  so  as  to  be  at  the  ford 
before  sunrise."  "  Friend,"  replied  the  king,  "  if  I  find  what  thou 
hast  just  said  to  be  true,  I  will  give  thee  and  all  thy  companions  their 
liberty ;  and  I  will  besides  make  thee  a  present  of  a  hundred  nobles." 
The  king  gave  orders  for  every  one  to  be  ready  to  march  at  the  first 
sound  of  his  trumpet,  and  to  proceed  forward. 


CHAPTER  CXXVI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BLANCHETAQUE,  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AND 

SIR  GODEMAR  DU  FAY. 

The  king  of  England  did  not  sleep  much  that  night,  but,  rising  at 
midnight,  ordered  his  trumpet  to  sound.  Very  soon  everything  was 
ready ;  and,  the  baggage  being  loaded,  they  set  out  from  the  town  of 
Oisemont  about  daybreak,  and  rode  on,  under  the  guidance  of  Go. 
bin  Agace,  until  they  came  to  the  ford  of  Blanchetaque,  about  sun 
rise  :  but  the  tide  was  at  that  time  so  full,  they  could  not  cross 
The  king,  however,  determined  to  wait  there  for  those  of  his  army 
who  were  not  yet  come  up  ;  and  he  remained  until  after  ten  o'clock, 
when  the  tide  was  gone  out.  The  king  of  France,  who  had  his 
scouts  all  over  the  country,  was  infomed  of  the  situation  of  the  king 

*  Lompre-Corps-Saints,  a  small  town  in  Picardy. 
t  In  the  election  of  Abbeville. 

t  In  Picardy  •      c?  j  o  i. 

§  A  fertile  district  of  Picardy,  between  the  rivers  Somme  and  Cancfae 
II  A  town  in  Picardy.  on  the  Somme,  three  leagues  from  Amiens. 
V  A  district  in  Picardy,  of  which  St.  Valery  is  the  capital. 
*♦  A  town  in  Picardy,  four  leagues  from  Amieiw,  five  from  St.  Valery 


88 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


of  England :  he  imagined  he  should  be  able  to  shut  him  up  between 
Abbeville  and  the  Somme,  and  thus  take  him  prisoner,  or  force  him 
to  fight  at  a  disadvantage.  From  the  time  of  his  arrival  at  Amiens, 
he  had  ordered  a  great  baron  of  Normandy,  called  sir  Godemar  du 
Fay,  to  guard  this  ford  of  Blanchetaque,  which  the  English  must 
cross,  and  nowhere  else.  Sir  Godemar  had  set  out,  in  obedience  to 
this  order,  and  had  with  him,  in  the  whole,  one  thousand  men-at. 
arms  and  six  thousand  foot,  with  the  Genoese.  He  had  passed  St. 
Ricquier*  in  Ponthieu,  and  from  thence  came  to  Grotoy,t  where 
this  ford  was  ;  he  had  collected,  in  his  march,  great  numbers  of  the 
country  people.  The  townsmen  of  Abbeville  had  also  accompanied 
him,  excellently  well  appointed  :  they  had  arrived  at  the  passage  be- 
fore the  English.  They  were,  in  all,  fully  twelve  thousand  men  : 
among  them  were  two  thousand  who  had  jackets,  resembling  wag- 
oners' frocks,  called  torviquiaux. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  English  army,  sir  Godemar  du  Fay  drew  up 
his  men  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  to  defend  and  guard  the  ford. 
The  king  of  England,  however,  did  not  for  this  give  up  his  intention 
of  crossing;  but,  as  soon  as  the  tide  was  sufficiently  gone  out,  he 
ordered  his  marshals  to  dash  into  the  water,  in  the  name  of  God  and 
St.  George.  The  most  doughty  and  the  best  mounted  leaped  in 
first ;  and,  in  the  river,  the  engagement  began  :  many  on  both  sides 
were  unhorsed  into  the  water  :  there  were  some  knights  and  squires, 
from  Artois  and  Picardy,  in  the  pay  of  sir  Godemar,  who  in  hopes 
of  preferment,  and  to  acquire  honor,  had  posted  themselves  at  this 
ford,  and  they  appeared  to  be  equally  fond  of  tilting  in  the  water  as 
upon  dry  land. 

The  French  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array,  near  the  narrow  pass 
leading  to  the  ford  ;  and  the  English  were  much  annoyed  by  them 
as  they  came  out  of  the  water  to  gain  the  land  ;  for  there  were 
among  them  Genoese  cross-bowmen  who  did  them  much  mischief. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  English  archers  shot  so  well  together  that 
they  forced  the  men-at-arms  to  give  way.  At  this  ford  of  Blanche- 
taque many  gallant  feats  of  arms  were  performed  on  each  side  :  but, 
in  the  end,  the  English  crossed  over,  and,  as  they  came  on  shore, 
hastened  to  the  fields.  After  the  king,  the  prince,  and  the  other 
lords  had  crossed,  the  French  did  not  long  keep  in  the  order  they 
were  in,  but  ran  off  for  the  fastest.  When  sir  Godemar  du  Fay 
found  his  army  was  discomfited,  he  saved  himself  as  quickly  as  he 
could,  and  many  with  him;  some  making  for  Abbeville,  others  for 
St.  Ricquier.  The  infantry,  however,  could  not  escape  ;  and  there 
were  numbers  of  those  from  Abbeville,  Arras,  Montreuil,  and  St. 
Ricqurer,  slain  or  taken  prisoners :  the  pursuit  lasted  more  than  a 
league.  The  English  had  scarcely  gained  the  opposite  bank,  when 
some  of  the  light  horse  of  the  French  army,  particularly  those  be- 
longing to  the  king  of  Bohemia  and  sir  John  of  Hainault,  advanced 
upon  the  rear,  took  from  them  some  horses  and  accoutrements,  and 
slew  several  on  the  bank  who  were  late  in  crossing.  The  king  of 
France  had  set  out  from-  Airaines  that  morning,  thinking  to  find  the 
English  on  the  banks  of  the  Somme :  when  news  was  brought  to 
him  of  the  defeat  of  sir  Godemar  and  his  army,  he  immediately 
halted,  and  demanded  from  his  marshals,  what  was  to  be  done  :  they 
answered,  "  You  can  only  cross  the  river  by  the  bridge  of  Abbe, 
ville,  for  the  tide  is  now  in  at  Blanchetaque."  The  king  of  France 
therefore  turned  back,  and  took  up  his  quarters  at  Abbeville.  The 
king  of  England,  when  he  had  crossed  the  Somme,  gave  thanks  to 
God  for  it,  and  began  his  march  in  the  same  order  as  he  had  done 
before.  He  called  to  him  Gobin  Agace,  gave  him  his  freedom  with- 
out ransom,  as  well  as  that  of  his  companions,  and  ordered  the  hun- 
dred nobles  of  gold  to  be  given  him,  and  also  a  good  horse.  The 
king  continued  his  march,  thinking  to  take  up  his  quarters  at  a  good 
and  large  town  called  Noyelle,t  situated  hard  by ;  but  when  he  was 
informed  that  it  belonged  to  the  countess  d'Aumarle,  sister  to  the 
late  Robert  d'Artois,  he  sent  to  assure  the  inhabitants,  as  well  as  all 
the  farmers  belonging  to  her,  that  they  should  not  be  hurt.  He 
marched  further  on ;  but  his  two  marshals  rode  to  Crotoy,  near  the 
sea  ;  they  took  the  town,  and  burnt  it.  In  the  harbor  they  found 
many  ships,  and  other  vessels,  laden  with  wines,  from  Poitou,  Sain- 
tonge,  and  la  Rochelle  :  they  ordered  the  best  to  be  carried  to  the 
English  army:  then  one  of  the  marshals  pushed  forward,  even  as 
far  as  the  gates  of  Abbeville,  and  returned  by  St.  Ricquier,  following 
the  sea-shore  to  the  town  of  St.  Esprit  de  Rue.§ 

These  two  battalions  of  the  marshals  came,  on  a  Friday  in  the 
afternoon,  to  where  the  king  was ;  and  they  fixed  their  quarters,  all 
three  together,  near  Crecy  in  Ponthieu.  The  king  of  England,  who 
had  been  informed  that  the  king  of  France  was  following  him,  in 
order  to  give  him  battle,  said  to  his  people  :  "  Let  us  post  ourselves 
here  ;  for  we  will  not  go  further  before  we  have  seen  our  enemies. 
I  have  good  reason  to  wait  for  them  on  this  spot ;  as  I  am  now  upon 
the  lawful  inheritance  of  my  lady-mother,  which  was  given  her  as 
her  man-iage  portion  ;  and  I  am  resolved  to  defend  it  against  my 
adversary,  Philippe  de  Valois."  On  account  of  his  not  having  more 
than  an  eighth  part  of  the  forces  which  the  king  of  France  had,  his 
marshals  fixed  upon  the  most  advantageous  situation ;  and  the  army 
went  and  took  possession  of  it.    He  then  sent  his  scouts  toward 


*St  Ricquier— two  leagues  and  a  half  from  Abbeville. 

t  A  town  in  Picardy,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Somme,  opposite  to  St.  Valery, 

t  Government  of  Montreuil. 

I  TwQ  leagues  fiom  St.  Valenr.  I  believe  it  u  sow  c»ll«d  Bue  Qolir. 


Abbeville,  to  learn  if  the  king  of  France  meant  to  take  the  field  thia 
Friday ;  but  they  returned,  and  said  they  saw  no  appearance  of  it ; 
upon  which,  he  dismissed  his  men  to  their  quarters,  with  orders  to 
be  in  readiness  by  times  in  the  morning,  and  to  assemble  in  the  same 
place.  The  king  of  France  remained  all  Friday  in  Abbeville,  wait, 
ing  for  more  troops.  He  sent  his  marshals,  the  lord  of  St.  Venant, 
and  lord  Charles  of  Montmorency,  o  it  of  Abbeville,  to  examine  the 
country,  and  get  some  certain  inteLigence  of  the  English.  They 
returned,  about  vespers,  with  informs  ion  that  the  English  were  en. 
camped  on  the  plain.  That  night  tht  king  of  France  entertained  at 
supper,  in  Abbeville,  all  the  princes  and  chief  lords.  There  was 
much  conversation  relative  to  war ;  and  the  king  entreated  them, 
after  supper,  that  they  would  always  remain  in  friendship  with  each 
other ;  that  they  would  be  friends  without  jealousy,  and  courteous 
v/ithout  pride.  The  king  was  still  expecting  the  eaii  of  Savoy,  who 
ought  to  have  been  there  with  a  thousand  lances,  as  he  had  been 
well  paid  for  them  at  Troyes  in  Champaign,  three  months  in  advance 


CHAPTER  CXXVII. 

THE  ORDER  OF  BATTLE  OF  THE  ENGLISH  AT  CRECY,  WHO  WERE  DRAWN 
UP  IN  THREE  BATTALIONS  ON  FOOT. 

The  king  of  England,  as  I  have  mentioned  before,  encamped  this 
Friday  in  the  plain :  for  he  found  the  country  abounding  in  provisions  ; 
but,  if  they  should  have  failed,  he  had  plenty  in  the  carriages  which 
attended  on  him.  The  army  set  about  furbishing  and  repairing  their 
armor  ;  and  the  king  gave  a  shipper  that  evening  to  the  earls  and 
barons  of  his  army,  where  they  made  good  cheer.  On  their  taking 
leave,  the  king  remained  alone,  with  the  lords  of  his  bed-chamber  :  he 
retired  into  his  oratory,  and,  falling  on  his  knees  before  the  altar, 
prayed  to  God,  that,  if  he  should  combat  his  enemies  on  the  morrow, 
he  might  come  off  with  honor.  About  midnight  he  went  to  bed ;  and, 
rising  early  the  next  day,  he  and  the  prince  of  Wales  heard  mass,  and 
c.orrmunicated.  The  greater  part  of  his  army  did  the  same,  confessed, 
and  made  proper  preparations.  After  mass,  the  king  ordered  his  men 
to  arm  themselves,  and  assemble  on  the  ground  he  had  before  fixed 
on.  He  had  inclosed  a  large  park  near  a  wood,  on  the  rear  of  his 
army,  in  which  he  placed  all  his  baggage-wagons  and  horses ;  and 
this  park  had  but  one  entrance  :  his  men-at-arms  and  archers  remained 
on  foot. 

The  king  afterwards  ordered,  through  his  constable  and  his  two 
marshals,  that  the  army  should  be  divided  into  three  battalions.  In 
the  first,  he  placed  the  young  prince  of  Wales,  and  with  him  the 
earls  of  Warwick  and  Oxford,  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  the  lord  Regi- 
nald  Cobham,  lord  Thomas  Holland,  lord  Stafford,  lord  Mauley,  the 
lord  Delaware,  sir  John  Chandos,  lord  Bartholomew  Burgherst,  lord 
Robert  Neville,  lord  Thomas  Clifford,  the  lord  Bourchier,  the  lord 
Latimer,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires  whom  I  cannot  name. 
There  might  be,  in  this  first  division,  about  eight  hundred  men-at- 
arms,  two  thousand  archers,  and  a  thousand  Welshmen.  They  ad- 
vanced in  regular  order  to  their  ground,  each  lord  under  his  banner 
and  pennon,  and  in  the  centre  of  his  men.  In  the  second  battalion 
were  the  earl  of  Northampton,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  the  lords  Rooa, 
Willoughby,  Basset,  Saint  Albans,  sir  Lewis  Tufton,  lord  Multon,  the 
lord  Lascels,  and  many  others  ;  amounting,  in  the  whole,  to  about 
eight  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  twelve  hundred  archers.  The  third 
battalion  was  commanded  by  the  king,  and  was  composed  of  about 
seven  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  two  thousand*  archers. 

The  king  then  mounted  a  small  palfrey,  having  a  white  wand  in 
his  hand,  and  attended  by  his  two  marshals  on  each  side  of  him  :  he 
rode  a  foot's  pace  through  all  the  ranks,  encouraging  and  entreating 
the  army,  that  they  would  guard  his  honor  and  defend  his  right.  He 
spoke  this  so  sweetly,  and  with  such  a  cheerful  countenance,  that  all 
who  had  been  dispirited  were  direcVly  comforted  by  seeing  and  hear- 
ing him.  When  he  had  thus  visited  all  the  battalions,  it  was  near  ten 
o'clock  :  he  retired  to  his  own  division,  and  ordered  them  all  to  eat 
heartily,  and  drink  a  glass  after.  They  ate  and  drank  at  their  ease  ; 
and,  having  packed  up  pots,  barrels,  &.C.,  in  the  carts,  they  returned 
to  their  battalions,  according  to  the  marshals'  orders,  and  seated 
themselves  on  the  ground,  placing  their  helmets  and  bows  before 
them,  that  they  might  be  the  fresher  when  their  enemies  should  arriva 


CHAPTER  CXXVIII. 

the  order  of  the  FRENCH  ARMY  AT  CRECY. 

That  same  Saturday,  the  king  of  France  rose  betimes,  and  heard 
mass  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter's  in  Abbeville,  where  he  was 
lodged :  having  ordered  his  army  to  do  the  same,  he  left  that  town 
after  sunrise.  When  he  had  marched  about  two  leagues  from  Ab- 
beville,  and  was  approaching  the  enemy,  he  was  advised  to  form  his 
army  in  order  of  battle,  and  to  let  those  on  foot  march  forward,  that 
they  might  not  be  trampled  on  by  the  horses.  The  king,  upon  this, 
sent  off  four  knights,  the  lord  Moyne  of  Bastleberg,t  the  lord  of  Noy- 
ers,  the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  and  the  lord  of  Aubigny,  who  rode  so  near  to 


•  D,  Sauvage's  edition  and  lord  Bemers'  say  twelve  hundred  orcheM.— Ep. 
t  Til*  lord  Aloyoe  of  Butlebure  in  fiohemiB.—BAR»E9> 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,  SPAIN 


81 


the  English  that  they  could  clearly  distinguish  their  position.  The 
English  plainly  perceived  they  were  come  to  reconnoitre  them: 
however,  they  took  no  notice  of  it,  but  suffered  them  to  return  un- 
molested.  When  the  king  of  France  saw  them  coming  back,  he 
halted  his  army ;  and  the  knights,  pushing  through  the  crowds,  came 
near  the  king,  who  said  to  thcni,  "  My  lords,  what  news  ?"  They 
looked  at  each  other,  without  opening  their  mouths :  for  neither  chose  , 
to  speak  first.    At  last,  the  king  addressed  himself  to  the  lord  Moyne,  j 


Battle  of  Crecy— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  Century. 


who  was  attached  to  the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  had  performed  very 
many  gallant  deeds,  so  that  he  was  esteemed  one  of  the  most  valiant 
knights  in  Christendom.  The  lord  Moyne  said,  "  Sir,  I  will  speak, 
since  it  pleases  you  to  order  me,  but  under  the  correction  of  my  com- 
panions. We  have  advanced  far  enough  to  reconnoitre  your  enemies. 
Know,  then,  that  they  are  drawn  up  in  three  battalions,  and  are 
waiting  for  you.  I  would  advise,  for  my  part,  (submitting,  however, 
to  better  counsel,)  that  you  halt  your  army  here,  and  quarter  them 
for  the  night ;  for  before  the  rear  shall  come  up,  and  the  army  be 
properly  drawn  out,  it  will  be  very  late,  your  men  will  be  tired  and 
in  disorder,  while  they  will  find  your  enemies  fresh  and  properly  ar- 
rayed. On  the  morrow,  you  may  draw  up  your  army  more  at  your 
ease,  and  may  reconnoitre  at  leisure  on  what  part  it  will  be  most  ad- 
vantageous to  begin  the  attack ;  for,  be  assured  they  will  wait  for 
you."  The  king  commanded  that  it  should  so  be  done  :  and  the  two 
marshals  rode,  one  toward  the  front,  and  the  other  to  the  rear,  crying 
out,  "  Halt  banners,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  Denis."  Those  that 
were  in  the  front  halted  ;  but  those  behind  said  they  would  not  halt, 
until  they  were  as  forward  as  the  front.  When  the  front  perceived 
the  rear  pressing  on,  they  pushed  forward  ;  and  neither  the  king  nor 
the  marshals  could  stop  them,  but  they  marched  without  any  order 
until  they  came  in  sight  of  their  enemies.  As  soon  as  the  foremost 
rank  saw  them,  they  fell  back  at  once,  in  great  disorder,  which 
alarmed  those  in  the  rear,  who  thought  they  had  been  fighting.  There 
was  then  space  and  room  enough  for  them  to  have  passed  forward, 
had  they  been  willing  so  to  do :  some  did  so,  but  others  remained  shy. 
All  the  roads  between  Abbeville  and  Crecy  were  covered  with  com- 
mon people,  who,  when  they  were  come  within  three  leagues  of  their 
enemies,  drew  their  swords,  bawling  out,  "  Kill,  kill ;"  and  with 
hem  were  many  great  lords  that  were  eager  to  make  show  of  their 
courage.  There  is  no  man,  unless  he  had  been  present,  that  can 
imagine,  or  describe  truly,  the  confusion  of  that  day  ;  especially  the 
bad  management  and  disorder  of  the  French,  whose  troops  were  out 
of  number.  What  I  know,  and  shall  relate  in  this  book,  I  have  learnt 
chiefly  from  the  English,  who  had  well  observed  the  confusion  they 
were  in,  and  from  those  attached  to  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  was 
always  near  the  person  of  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  CXXIX. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CRECY,  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRA.\CE  AND  OF 

ENGLAND. 

^  The  English,  who  were  drawn  up  in  three  divisions,  and  seated  on 
the  ground,  on  seeing  their  enemies  advance,  rose  undauntedly  up, 
and  fell  into  their  ranks.  That  of  the  prince  was  the  first  to  do  so, 
whose  archers  were  formed  in  the  manner  of  a  portcullis,  or  harrow, 

and  the  men-at-arms  in  the 
rear.  The  earls  of  Northamp. 
ton  and  Arundel,  who  com. 
manded  the  second  division, 
had  posted  themselves  in  good 
order  on  his  wing,  to  assist  and 
succor  the  prince,  if  necessary 
You  must  know,  that  these 
kings,  earls,  barons  and  lords 
of  France,  did  not  advance  in 
any  regular  order,  but  one  after 
the  other,  or  any  way  most 
pleasing  to  themselves.  As 
soon  as  the  king  of  France 
came  in  sight  of  the  English, 
his  blood  began  to  boil,  and  he 
cried  out  to  his  marshals,  "  Or- 
der the  Genoese  forward,  and 
begin  the  battle,  in  the  name 
of  God  and  St.  Denis."  There 
were  about  fifteen  thousand 
Genoese  cross-bowmen ;  but 
they  were  quite  fatigued,  hav. 
ing  marched  on  foot  that  day 
six  leagues,  completely  armed, 
and  with  their  cross-bows. 
They  told  the  constable,  they 
were  not  in  a  fit  condition  to 
do  any  great  things  that  day  in 
battle.  The  earl  of  Alencon, 
hearing  this,  said,  "  This  is 
what  one  gets  by  employing 
such  scoundrels,  who  fall  oft 
when  there  is  any  need  for 
them."  During  this  time  a 
heavy  rain  fell,  accompanied 
by  thunder  and  a  very  terrible 
eclipse  of  the  sun  ;  and  before 
this  rain  a  great  flight  of  crows 
hovered  in  the  air  over  all  those 
battalions,  making  a  loud  noise. 
Shortly  afterwards  it  cleared 
up,  and  the  sun  shone  veiy 
bright ;  but  the  Frenchmen 
had  it  in  their  faces,  and  the 
English  in  their  backs.  When  the  Genoese  were  somewhat  in 
order,  and  approached  the  English,  they  set  up  a  loud  shout,*  in  order 
to  frighten  them ;  but  they  remained  quite  still,  and  did  not  seem  to 
attend  to  it.  They  then  set  up  a  second  shout,  and  advanced  a  little 
forward  ;  but  the  English  never  moved. 

They  hooted  a  third  time,  advancing  with  their  cross-bows  presented, 
and  began  to  shoot.  The  English  archers  then  advanced  one  step 
forward,  and  shot  their  arrows  with  such  force  and  quickness,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  it  snowed.  When  the  Genoese  felt  these  arrows,  v.-hich 
pierced  their  arms,  heads,  and  through  their  armor,  some  of  them  cut 
the  strings  of  their  cross-bows,  others  flung  them  on  the  ground,  and 
all  turned  about  and  retreated  quite  discomfited.  The  French  had  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms  on  horseback,  richly  dressed,  to  support 
the  Genoese.  The  king  of  France,  seeing  them  thus  fall  back,  cried 
out,  "  Kill  me  those  scoundrels  ;  for  they  stop  up  our  road,  without 


*  Lord  Berners'  account  of  the  advance  of  the  Genoese  is  somewhat  different  from 
this ;  lie  describes  them  as  leaping  forward  with  s.fell  cry,  and  as  this  is  not  menUoned  m 
the  printed  editions,  it  seems  probable  that  he  followed  a  MS.  varying  from  those  exam- 
ined by  Mr.  Johnes.  The  whole  passage  is  so  spirited  and  graphic  that  we  give  it  entire, 
for  the  gratification  of  the  reader.— Ed. 

"  Whan  the  genowayes  were  assembled  toguyderandbeganneto  aproche  Uiey  made 
a  great  leape  and  crye  to  abasshe  thenglysshmen.  but  they  stode  styll  and  s  yredde  nat 
for  all  that.  Than  the  genowayes  agayne  the  seconde  tyme  made  another  'eape  and  a 
fell  crye  and  stepped  for^varde  a  lytell.  and  thenglysshmen  remeued  nat  one  fote  ;  thirdly 
agayne  they  leapt  and  cryed.  and  went  forthe  tyll  they  came  withm  shotte ;  than  they 
shotL  feersly  with  their  crosbo  we..  Than  thenglysshe  archers  stept  forthe  one  pase  and 
lette  fly  their  arowes  so  hotly  and  so  thycke  that  it  semed  sno  we.  V\  ban  the  genowayes 
fe  te  the  arowes  persynge  through  heedes,  armes,  and  brestes  many  of  them  cast  dovvne 
leiie  uie  aiuwcap  i  r,  „„ff^  tuoi,  «trvno-es  and  retourned  dysconfited.  Whan  the 
their  crosbowes  and  did  cutte  their  siiynges  uuu  i<=  «  i  >  .1  1  n  1  j 
"     ,    ,  ^,      fl„a„,„nv  hf^s'iid  See  these  rascals,  for  they  shall  lette  and 

frenche  kynge  sawe  them  flye  away,  ne  saiu,  i^icc  '       „  .     ,  ■ 

ouble  us  without  reason;  than  you  shoulde  haue  sene  the  men  of  armes  dasshem 
among  them  and  kylled a  great  nombre  of  them:  and  euer  styll  the  englysshmen  shot 
Xe  as  they  sawe  thyckest  preace.  the  sharpe  arowes  ranne  into  the  men  of  armes 
and  into  their  horses,  and  many  fell  horse  and  men  amonge  the  genowayes  apd  whan 
they  were  downe  they  coude  nat  relyne  agayne;  the  preace  was  so  thycke  that  one 
ouerthrewe  a  nother.  And  also  amonge  the  englysshemen  there  were  certay  ne  rascalles 
that  went  a  fote  with  great  knyues,  and  they  went  m  among  the  men  of  armes  and 
slewe  and  murdredde  many  as  they  lay  on  the  grounds,  bo  h  erles  barownes.  knyghts. 
and  squyers,  whereof  the  kyng  of  Englande  was  after  dyspleased.  for  he  had  rather  they 
bad  been  taken  prisoners." 


82 


CHRONICLEb   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 


:;ay  reason."  You  would  then  have  seen  the  above-mentioned  men- 
ut-arms  lay  about  them,  killing  all  they  could  of  these  runaways. 

The  English  continued  shooting  as  vigorously  and  quickly  as  be- 
1  ore  ;  some  of  their  arrows  fell  among  the  horsemen,  who  were  sump, 
laously  equipped,  and,  killing  and  wounding  many,  made  them  caper 
I  ad  fall  among  the  Genoese,  so  that  they  were  in  such  confusion  they 
t  nuld  never  rally  again.  In  the  English  army  there  were  some  Corn- 
ivh  and  Welshmen  on  foot,  who  had  armed  themselves  with  large 
knives  :  these  advancing  through  the  ranks  of  the  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  who  made  way  for  them,  came  upon  the  French  when  they 
were  in  this  danger,  and,  falling  upon  earls,  barons,  knights  and 
squires,  slew  many,  at  which  the  king  of  England  was  afterwards 
much  exasperated.    The  valiant  king  of  Bohemia  was  slain  there. 
He  was  called  Charles  of  Luxembourg  ;  for  he  was  the  son  of  the 
gallant  king  and  emperor,  Henry  of  Luxembourg  :  having  heard  the 
order  of  the  battle,  he  inquired  where  his  son,  the  lord  Charles,  was: 
his  attendants  answered,  that  they  did  not  know,  but  believed  he  was 
fighting.    The  king  said  to  them  ;  "  Gentlemen,  you  are  all  my  peo- 
pie,  my  friends  and  brethren  at  arms  this  day :  therefore,  as  I  am 
blind,*  I  request  of  you  to  lead  me  so  far  into  the  engagement  that  1 
may  strike  one  stroke  with  my  sword."    The  knights  replied,  they 
would  directly  lead  him  forward ;  and  in  order  that  they  might  not 
lose  him  in  the  crowd,  they  fastened  all  the  reins  of  their  horses 
together,  and  put  the  king  at  their  head,  that  he  might  gratify  his 
wish,  and  advanced  toward  the  enemy.    The  lord  Charles  of  Bohe- 
mia, who  already  signed  his  name  as  king  of  Germany,  and  bore  the 
arms,  had  come  in  good  order  to  the  engagement ;  but  when  he  per- 
ceived that  it  was  likely  to  turn  out  against  the  French,  he  departed, 
and  I  do  not  well  know  what  road  he  took.    The  king,  his  father, 
had  rode  in  among  the  enemy,  and  made  good  use  of  his  sword  ;  for 
he  and  his  companions  had  fought  most  gallantly.  They  had  advanced 
so  far  that  they  were  all  slain ;  and  on  the  morrow  they  were  found 
on  the  ground,  with  their  horses  all  tied  together. 

The  earl  of  Alen9on  advanced  in  regular  order  upon  the  English, 
to  fight  with  them ;  as  did  the  earl  of  Flanders,  in  another  part. 
These  two  lords,  with  their  detachments,  coasting,  as  it  were,  the 
archers,  came  to  the  prince's  battalion,  where  they  fought  valiantly 
for  a  length  of  time.  The  king  of  France  was  eager  to  march  to  the 
place  where  he  saw  their  banners  displayed,  but  there  was  a  hedge  of 
archers  before  him.  He  had  that  day  made  a  present  of  a  handsome 
black  horse  to  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  had  mounted  on  it  a  knight 
of  his,  called  sir  John  de  Fusselles,  that  bore  his  banner:  which  horse 
ran  off  with  him,  and  forced  his  way  through  the  English  army,  and, 
when  about  to  return,  stumbled  and  fell  into  a  ditch  and  severely 
wounded  him  :  he  would  have  been  dead,  if  his  page  had  not  fol- 
lowed him  round  the  battalions,  and  found  him  unable  to  rise  :  he 
had  not,  however,  any  other  hindrance  than  from  his  horse  ;  for  the 
English  did  not  quit  the  ranks  that  da^to  make  prisoners.  The  page 
alighted,  and  raised  him  up  ;  but  he  did  not  return  the  way  he  came, 
as  he  would  have  found  it  difficult  from  the  crowd.  This  battle, 
which  was  fought  on  the  Saturday  between  la  Broyest  and  Crecy, 
was  very  murderous  and  cruel;  and  many  gallant  deeds  of  arms  were 
performed  that  were  never  known.  Toward  evening,  many  knights 
and  squires  of  the  French  had  lost  their  masters  :  they  wandered  up 
and  down  the  plain,  attacking  the  English  in  small  parties  :  they 
were  soon  destroyed ;  for  the  English  had  determined  that  day  to 
give  no  quarter,  or  hear  of  ransom  from  any  one. 

Early  in  the  day,  some  French,  Germans,  and  Savoyards,  had 
broken  through  the  archers  of  the  prince's  battalion,  and  had  engaged 
with  the  men-at.arm.3 ;  upon  which  the  second  battalion  came  to  his 
aid,  and  it  was  time,  for  otherwise  he  would  have  been  hard  pressed. 
The  first  division,  seeing  the  danger  they  were  in,  sent  a  knightt  in 
great  haste  to  the  king  of  England,  who  was  posted  upon  an  emi- 
nence,  near  a  windmill.  On  the  knight's  arrival,  he  said,  "  Sir,  the 
earl  of  Warwick,  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  and  the  others  who  are 
about  your  son,  are  vigorously  attacked  by  the  French  ;  and  they  en- 
treat  that  you  would  come  to  their  assistance  with  your  battalion,  for, 
if  their  numbers  should  increase,  they  fear  he  will  have  too  much  to 
do."  The  king  replied,  "  Is  my  son  dead,  unhorsed,  or  so  badly 
wounded  that  he  cannot  support  himself?"  "  Nothing  of  the  sort, 
thank  God,"  rejoined  the  knight;  but  he  is  in  so  hot  an  engagement 
that  he  has  great  need  of  your  help."  The  king  answered,  "  Now, 
sir  Thomas,  return  back  to  those  that  sent  you,  and  tell  them  from 
me,  not  to  send  again  for  me  this  day,  or  expect  that  I  shall  come,  let 
what  will  happen,  as  long  as  my  son  has  life  ;  and  say,  that  I  com- 
mand them  to  let  the  boy  win  his  spurs  ;  for  I  am  determined,  if  it 
please  God,  that  all  the  glory  and  honor  of  this  day  shall  be  given  to 
him,  and  to  those  into  whose  care  I  have  intrusted  him."  The  knight 
returned  to  his  lords,  and  related  the  king's  answer,  which  mightily 
encouraged  them,  and  made  them  repent  they  had  ever  sent  such  a 
message. § 


*  His  blindness  was  supposed  to  be  caused  by  poison,  which  was  given  to  him  when 
engaged  in  the  wars  of  Italy.— Bonamy-   Mem.  tte  V  Acadtmie.  vol.  ixiii. 
t  A  village  in  Picardy,  election  of  Mondidier. 
%  Sir  Thomas  Norwich.— MRS. 

§  Tiiestyleof  Lord  Berners,  in  many  instances,  is  so  different  from  the  mode  of  expres- 
tion  adopted  by  Mr.  Johnes,  as  almost  to  make  the  parallel  passage  appear  a  distinct  nar- 
rative, and  in  such  cases  it  is  interesting  to  compare  the  two  translations.  The  following 
it  Lord  Berners'  version  of  this  narration.- Ed. 

'*  In  the  mornyng  the  day  of  the  batayle  certayae  frenchemen  and  almaygnes  p«rforc« 


It  is  a  certain  fact,  that  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  who  was  in  the 
prince's  battalion,  having  been  told  by  some  of  the  English,  that 
they  had  seen  the  banner  of  his  brother  engaged  in  the  battle  against 
him,  was  exceedingly  anxious  to  save  him  ;  but  he  was  too  late,  for 
he  was  left  dead  on  the  field,  and  so  was  the  earl  of  Aumarle  his 
nephew.  On  the  other  hand,  the  earls  of  Alen9on  and  of  Flanders 
were  fighting  lustily  under  their  banners,  and  with  their  ov/n  people  ; 
but  they  could  not  resist  the  force  of  the  English,  and  were  there 
slain,  as  well  as  many  other  knights  and  squires  that  were  attending 
on  or  accompanying  them.  The  earl  of  Blois,  nephew  to  the  king 
of  France,  and  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  his  brother-in-law,  with  their 
troops,  made  a  gallant  defence  ;  but  they  were  surrounded  by  a  troop 
of  English  and  Welsh,  and  slain  in  spite  of  their  prowess.  The  earl 
of  St.  Pol  and  the  earl  of  Auxerre  were  also  killed,  as  well  as  many 
others.  Late  after  vespers,  the  king  of  France  had  not  more  about 
him  than  sixty  men,  every  one  included.  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  who 
was  of  the  number,  had  once  remounted  the  king  ;  for  his  horse  had 
been  killed  under  him  by  an  arrow :  he  said  to  the  king,  "  Sir,  re- 
treat  while  you  have  an  opportunity,  and  do  not  expose  yourself  so 
simply  :  if  you  have  lost  this  battle,  another  time  you  will  be  the 
conqueror."  After  he  had  said  this,  he  took  the  bridle  of  the  king's 
horse,  and  led  him  off  by  force  ;  for  he  had  before  entreated  of  him 
to  retire  The  king  rode  on  until  he  came  to  the  castle  of  la  Broyes, 
where  he  found  the  gates  shut,  for  it  was  very  dark.  The  king 
ordered  the  governor  of  it  to  be  summoned  :  he  came  upon  the 
battlements,  and  asked  who  it  was  that  called  at  such  an  hour? 
The  king  answered,  "  Open,  open,  governor ;  it  is  the  fortune  of 
France."  The  governor,  hearing  the  king's  voice,  immediately 
descended,  opened  the  gate,  and  let  down  the  bridge.  The  king 
and  his  company  entered  the  castle ;  but  he  had  only  with  him  five 
barons,  sir  John  of  Hainault,  the  lord  Charles  of  Montmorency,  the 
lord  of  Beaujeu,  the  lord  of  Aubigny,  and  the  lord  of  Montfort. 
The  king  would  not  bury  himself  in  such  a  place  as  that,  but,  having 
taken  some  refreshments,  set  out  again  with  his  attendants  about 
midnight,  and  rode  on,  under  the  direction  of  guides  who  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  until,  about  daybreak,  he  came  to 
Amiens,  where  he  halted.  This  Saturday  the  English  never  quitted 
their  ranks  in  pursuit  of  any  one,  but  remained  on  the  field,  guarding 
their  position,  and  defending  themselves  against  all  who  attacked 
them.    The  battle  was  ended  at  the  hour  of  vespers. 


CHAPTER  CXXX. 

THE  EN&LISH  ON  THE  MORROW  AGAIN  DEFEAT  THE  FRENCn. 

When,  on  the  Saturday  night,  the  English  heard  no  more  hooting 
or  shouting,  nor  any  more  crying  out  to  particular  lords  or  their 
banners,  they  looked  upon  the  field  as  their  own,  and  their  enemies 
as  beaten.  They  made  great  fires,  and  lighted  torches  because  of 
the  obscurity  of  the  night.  King  Edward  then  came  down  from  his 
post,  who  all  that  day  had  not  put  on  his  helmet,  and,  with  his  whole 
battalion,advanced  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  whom  he  embraced  in  his 
arms  and  kissed,  and  said,  "  Sweet  son,  God  give  you  good  perse, 
verance  :  you  are  my  son,  for  most  loyally  have  you  acquitted  your- 
self this  day  :  you  are  worthy  to  be  a  sovereign."  The  prince 
bowed  down  very  low,  and  humbled  himself,  giving  all  the  honor  to 
the  king  his  father.  The  English,  during  the  night,  inade  frequent 
thanksgivings  to  the  Lord,  for  the  happy  issue  of  the  day,  and  with- 
out rioting ;  for  the  king  had  forbidden  all  riot  or  noise.  On  the 
Sunday  morning,  there  was  so  great  a  fog  that  one  could  scarcely  see 
the  distance  of  half  an  acre.  The  king  ordered  a  detachment  from 
the  army,  under  the  command  of  the  two  marshals,  consisting  of 
about  five  hundred  lances  and  two  thousand  archers,  to  make  an 
excursion,  and  see  if  there  were  any  bodies  of  French  collected 
together.  The  quota  of  troops  from  Rouen  and  Beauvais,  had,  this 
Sunday  morning,  left  Abbeville  and  St.  Ricquier  in  Ponthieu,  to 
join  the  French  army,  and  were  ignorant  of  the  defeat  of  the  preced- 
ing evening :  they  met  this  detachment,  and,  thinking  they  must  be 
French,  hastened  to  join  them. 

As  soon  as  the  English  found  who  they  were,  they  fell  upon  them  ; 
and  there  was  a  sharp  engagement ;  but  the  French  soon  turned 
their  backs,  and  fled  in  great  disorder.  There  were  slain  in  this 
flight  in  the  open  fields,  under  hedges  and  bushes,  upward  of  seven 
thousand;  and  had  it  been  clear  weather,  not  one  soul  would  have 
escaped. 

opyned  the  archers  of  the  princes  batayle,  and  came  and  fought  with  the  men  at  armes 
hande  to  hande.  Than  the  second  batayle  of  thenglyshemen  came  to  socour  the  prince  s 
batayle,  the  whiche  was  tyme,  for  they  had  as  Uian  moche  ado,  and  tkey  with  the 
prince  sent  amessangarto  the  kynge  who  was  on  a  lytell  wyndmill  hill.  Than  the 
knyght  sayd  to  the  kyn-,  Sir  therle  of  Warwyke  and  tJierle  ot  Cafort  (Stafford)  Sir 
Reynolde  Cobham  and  other  such  as  be  about  the  prince  your  sonne  are  feers.y  fought 
with  all,  and  are  sore  handled,  wherefore  they  desire  you  tliat  you  and  your  batayle  woU 
come  and  ayde  them,  for  if  the  frenchemen  encrease  as  they  dout  they  wo  11  your  sonne 
and  they  shall  have  moche  a  do.  Than  the  kynge  sayde,  is  my  sonne  deed  or  nurt  or  on 
the  yerthe  felled?  No,  sir,  quoth  the  knight,  but  he  is  hardely  matched  wherfore  he  hath 
nede  of  your  ayde.  Well  sayde  the  kyng,  retourne  to  hym  and  to  them  that  sent  yon 
hyther,  and  say  to  them  that  they  sende  no  more  to  me  for  any  adventure  that  falleth  as 
long  as  my  sonne  is  aly  ve ;  and  also  say  to  them  that  they  suffer  hym  this  day  to  wynne  , 
his  spurres,  for  if  God  be  pleased,  I  woll  this  iourney  be  his  and  the  honoure  tlierof  and 
to  them  that  be  aboute  hym.  Than  the  knyght  retourned  agayn  to  them  and  shewed 
the  kynges  wordes,  the  which  grsaUy  •ncouraged  them,  and  repoyned  m  that  they  had 
send*  to  tiie  kroge  as  they  dyd." 


^        CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


83 


A  little  time  afterwards,  this  same  party  fell  in  with  the  archbishop 
of  Rouen  and  the  great  prior  of  France,  who  were  also  i2;norant  of 
the  discomfiture  of  the  French  :  for  they  had  been  informed  that  the 
king  was  not  to  fight  before  Sunday.  Here  began  a  fresh  battle  :  for 
those  two  lords  were  well  attended  by  good  men-at-arms;  however, 
they  could  not  withstand  the  English,  but  were  almost  all  slain, 
with  the  two  chiefs  who  commanded  them  ;  very  few  escaping.  In 
the  course  of  the  morning,  the  English  found  many  Frenchmen  who 
had  lost  their  road  on  the  Saturday,  and  had  lain  in  the  open  fields, 
not  knowing  what  was  become  of  the  king,  or  their  own  leaders. 
The  English  put  to  the  sword  all  they  met :  and  it  has  been  assured 
to  me  for  fact,  that  of  foot  soldiers,  sent  from  the  cities,  towns  and 
municipalities,  there  were  slain,  this  Sunday  morning,  four  times  as 
many  as  in  the  battle  of  Saturday. 


CHAPTER  CXXXI. 

THE  ENG-LISH  NUMBER  THE  DEAD  SLAIN  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  CRECY. 

This  de-tachment,  which  had  been  sent  to  look  after  the  French, 
returned  as  the  king  was  coming  from  mass,  and  related  to  him  all 
that  they  had  seen  and  met  with.  After  he  had  been  assured  by 
them  that  there  was  not  any  appearance  of  the  French  collecting 
another  army,  he  sent  to  have  the  numbers  and  condition  of  the  dead 
examined. 

He  ordered  on  this  business,  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  lord  Stafford, 
and  three  heralds  to  examine  their  arms,*  and  two  secretaries  to 
write  down  all  the  names.  They  took  much  pains  to  examine  all 
the  dead,  and  were  the  whole  day  in  the  field  of  battle,  not  returning 
but  just  as  the  king  was  sitting  down  to  supper.  They  made  to  him 
a  very  circumstantial  report  of  all  they  had  observed,  and  said,  they 
had  found  eighty  banners,  the  bodies  of  eleven  princes,  twelve  hun- 
dred knights,  and  about  thirty  thousand  common  men. 

The  English  halted  there  that  day,  and  on  the  Monday  morning 
prepared  to  march  oflf.  The  king  ordered  the  bodies  of  the  principal 
knights  to  be  taken  from  the  ground,  and  carried  to  the  monastery 
of  Montenay,  which  was  hard  by,  there  to  be  interred  in  consecrated 
ground.  He  had  it  proclaimed  in  the  neighborhood,  that  he  should 
grant  a  truce  for  three  days,  in  order  that  the  dead  might  be  buried. 
He  then  marched  on,  passing  by  Montrieul-sur-mer.t 

His  marshals  made  an  excursion  as  far  as  Hesdin,t  and  burnt  Vau- 
bain  and  Serain ;  but  they  could  make  nothing  of  the  castle,  as  it 
was  too  strong  and  well  guarded.  They  lay  that  Monday  night  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Canche,  near  Blangy.  The  next  day  they  rode 
toward  Boulogne,  and  burnt  the  towns  of  St.  Josse  and  Neufchatel  :§ 
they  did  the  same  to  Estaples,  in  the  country  of  the  Boulonois.  The 
whole  army  passed  through  the  forest  of  Hardelou,  and  the  country 
of  the  Boulonois,  and  came  to  the  large  town  of  Wisant,  where  the 
king,  prince,  and  all  the  English  lodged ;  and  having  refreshed  them- 
selves  there  one  whole  day,  they  came,  on  the  Thursday,  before  the 
strong  town  of  Calais. 


CHAPTER  CXXXII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  CALAIS — THE  POORER  SORT  OF  THE 
INHABITANTS  ARE  SENT  OUT  OF  IT. 

A  BURGUNDY  knight,  named  sir  John  de  Vienne,  was  governor  of 
Calais;  and  with  him  were  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  sir  Johnde  Su- 
rie,  sir  Bardo  de  Bellebourne,  sir  Geoffry  de  la  Motte,  sir  Pepin  de 
Were,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires.    On  the  king's  arrival 
before  Calais,  he  laid  siege  to  it,  and  built  between  it  and  the  river 
and  bridge,  houses  of  wood :  they  were  laid  out  in  streets,  and  thatched 
with  straw  or  broom :  and  in  this  town  of  the  king's,  there  was 
everything  necessary  for  an  army,  besides  a  market-place,  where 
there  were  markets,  every  Wednesday  and  Saturday,  for  butchers' 
meat,  and  all  other  sorts  of  merchandise  :  cloth,  bread,  and  everything 
else,  which  came  from  England,  and  Flanders,  might  be  had  there, 
as  well  as  all  comforts,  for  money.    The  English  made  frequent 
excursions  to  Guines||  and  its  neighborhood,  and  to  the  gates  of  St. 
Omer  and  Boulogne,  from  whence  they  brought  great  booties  back 
to  the  army.    The  king  made  no  attacks  upon  the  town,  as  he  knew 
it  would  be  only  lost  labor  ;  and  he  was  sparing  of  his  men  and  artil- 
lery ;  but  said,  he  would  remain  there  so  long  that  he  would  starve 
the  town  into  a  surrender,  unless  the  king  of  France  should  come 
there  to  raise  the  siege.    When  the  governor  of  Calais  saw  the  pre- 
parations of  the  king  of  England,  he  collected  together  all  the  poor 
inhabitants,  who  had  not  laid  in  any  store  of  provisions,  and,  one 
Wednesday  morning,  sent  upward  of  seventeen  hundred  men,  wo- 
men and  children,  out  of  the  town.    As  they  were  passing  through 
the  English  army,  they  asked  them,  why  they  had  left  the  town  ?  They 
replied,  because  they  had  nothing  to  eat.    The  king,  upon  this, 
allowed  them  to  pass  through  in  safety,  ordered  them  a  hearty  dinner, 

*  In  those  days,  knights,  or  persons  of  note,  wore  over  their  armor  a  surcoat,  having 
iheir  arms  blazoned  upon  it.  Tliis  may  be  seen  in  any  old  paintings  of  that  age. 
t  In  Picardy,  diocese  of  Amiens. 
t  In  Artois,  situated  on  the  Canche,  diocese  of  Arras. 
§  Villages  in  Picardy. 

H  In  Picardy,  two  leaRues  and  a  half  from  Calais.  It  was  in  ths  poisession  of  the 
finclith  above  two  hundred  yrnt 


and  gave  to  each  two  sterlings,  as  charity  and  alms,  for  which  many 
of  thern  prayed  earnestly  for  the  king. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY  RAISES  THE  SIEGE  OF  AJCiUlLLON. 

The  duke  of  Normandy,  whom  we  left  before  Aiguillon,  which 
he  was  besieging,  and  sir  Walter  Manny  and  the  other  knights  v^ho 
were  within  it,  made,  about  the  middle  of  August,  a  ski-nniph  beiore 
the  castle,  which  increased  so  much  that  almost  hif;  Vv  hole  army  wm 
engaged  in  it.  Near  about  this  time,  the  lord  Philip  of  Burgundy, 
earl  of  Artois  and  of  Boulogne,  and  cousin-german  to  the  duke, 
arrived.  He  was  a  very  young  knight :  as  soon  as  this  skirmish 
commenced,  he  armed  himself,  and,  mounting  a  handsome  steed, 
stuck  spurs  into  him,  in  order  to  hasten  to  the  combat ;  but  the  horse, 
taking  the  bit  between  his  teeth,  ran  off  with  him,  and,  in  crossing  a 
ditch,  fell  into  it,  upon  the  knight,  who  was  so  grievously  bruised 
that  he  never  recovered,  and  in  a  short  time  died.  Soon  afterwards, 
the  king  of  France  sent  to  his  son.  the  duke  of  Normandy,  to  lay 
all  other  things  aside,  and  raise  the  siege,  in  order  to  return  directly 
into  France,  to  defend  his  inheritance  against  the  Eaglish.  The 
duke,  upon  this,  demanded  advice  from  the  earls  and  barons  there 
present ;  for  he  had  vowed  he  would  never  move  from  thence  uutil 
he  had  the  castle,  and  all  within  it,  in  his  power :  but  they  assured 
him,  since  the  king,  his  father,  had  so  expi.T  ssly  ordered  him  to  re- 
turn, he  might  comply  without  any  forfeinu-e  of  his  honor.  On  the 
morrow,  at  break  of  day,  therefore,  the  French  decamped,  and,  trus- 
sing  up  tents  and  baggage  with  great  haste,  took  the  road  for  France. 

The  knights  who  were  in  Aiguillon,  seeing  this,  armed  themse'ves, 
and  mounting  their  horses,  sallied  forth  ;  the  pennon  of  sir  Walter 
Manny  taking  the  lead,  fell  upon  the  French,  who  were  scarcely 
all  marched  off,  cut  down  and  slew  numbers,  and  took  upward  of 
.'orty  prisoners,  whom  they  brought  back  to  the  castle.  From  them 
they  learned  the  successful  campaign  the  king  of  England  had  made 
in  France,  and  that  at  present  he  was  laying  siege  to  Calais.  Before 
the  king  of  France  left  Amiens,  after  the  battle  of  Crecy,  to  go  for 
Paris,  he  was  so  much  enraged  against  sir  Godemar  du  Fay,  for  not 
laving  done  his  duty  in  defending  the  ford  of  Blanchetaque,  by 
which  means  the  English  had  entered  Ponthieu,  that  he  had  deter- 
mined to  hang  him  ;  to  which  many  of  his  council  also  were  inclined, 
I'or  they  were  desirous  that  sir  Godemar  should  make  some  amends, 
jy  his  death,  for  the  defeat  the  king  had  suffered  at  Crecy,  and  called 
lim  traitor  ;  but  sir  John  of  Hainault  excused  him,  and  averted  the 
king's  anger,  by  saying  that  it  would  have  been  difficult  for  him  to 
lave  resisted  the  English  army,  when  all  the  flower  of  the  French 
nobility  could  do  nothing.  Soon  after  this,  the  duke  of  Normandy 
ai-rived  in  France,  where  he  was  joyfully  received  by  his  parents,  tho 
king  and  queen. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIV. 

SIR  WALTER  MANNY,  BY  MEANS  OF  A  PASSPORT,  RIDES  THROUGH  FRANCE, 
FROM  AIGUILLON  TO  CALAIS. 

About  this  time,  sir  Walter  Manny  had  a  conversation  with  a 
great  knight  from  Normandy,  whom  he  detained  as  his  prisoner,  and 
asked  him,  what  sum  he  was  willing  to  pay  for  his  ransom  ?  The 
knight  replied,  "  Three  thousand  crowns."    Upon  this,  sir  Walter 
said,  "  I  know  you  are  related  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  much  be- 
loved by  him,  and  one  of  his  privy  councillors.    I  will  let  you  free 
upon  your  honor,  if  you  will  go  to  the  duke,  and  obtain  from  him  a 
passport  for  myself  and  twenty  others,  that  we  may  ride  through 
France,  as  far  as  Calais,  paying  courteously  for  whatever  we  may 
want;  if  therefore  you  obtain  this  from  the  king,  I  shall  ho  d  you 
free  from  your  ransom,  and  also  be  much  obliged  to  you  ;  for  I  have 
a  great  desire  to  see  the  king  of  England,  and  will  not  remain  in 
any  town  more  than  one  night.    If  you  cannot  accomplish  it,  you 
will  return  in  a  month  to  this  fortress,  as  to  your  prison."    The  knight 
set  out  for  Paris,  and  having  obtained  from  the  duke  the  passport, 
returned  with  it  to  sir  Walter  at  Aiguillon,  who  acquitted  him  of  his 
ransom.,   Sir  Walter,  shortly  afterwards,  set  out  with  twenty  horse, 
and  took  his  road  through  Auvergne.    He  told  everyv/here  who  he 
was,  and,  at  every  place  he  stopped,  showed  his  passport,  and  was 
directly  set  at  liberty  ;  but  at  Orleans  he  was  arrested,  although  he 
showed  his  papers,  and  from  thence  conducted  to  Paris,  where  he 
was  confined  in  the  prison  of  the  Chatelet.    When  the  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy heard  of  it,  he  went  immediately  to  the  king  and  remonstrated 
with  him  on  the  subject,  because  sir  Walter  Manny  had  had  his  pass, 
port  through  his  means,  and  demanded  that  he  should,  as  soon  as 
possible,  be  set  at  hberty ;  otherwise  it  would  be  said  that  he  had 
betrayed  him.    The  king  answered,  that  he  intended  putting  him  to 
death,  for  he  looked  upon  him  as  one  of  his  greatest  enemies.  Upon 
which  the  duke  said,  that  if  he  put  his  intentions  in  execution,  he 
would  never  bear  arms  against  the  king  of  England,  and  would  pre- 
vent all  those  dependent  on  him  from  doing  the  same.    Very  high 
words  passed  between  them ;  and  he  left  the  king,  declaring  he  would 
never  serve  in  any  of  his  armies,  so  long  as  Walter  Manny  should 
remain  in  prison. 


84 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  «&c. 


Things  remained  in  this  situation  a  long  time.    There  was  a  knight 
tVom  Hainault,  named  sir  Mansart  d'  Aisnes,  who  was  eager  to  serve 
';ir  Walter,  but*  had  great  difficulty  in  getting  access  to  the  duke  of 
Normandy  :  however,  at  last  the  king  was  advised  to  let  sir  Walter 
mt  of  prison,  and  to  pay  him  all  his  expenses.    The  king  would 
'  lave  sir  Walter  to  dine  with  him  in  the  h6tel  de  Nesle  at  Paris  ; 
>  "hen  he  presented  him  with  gifts  and  jewels  to  the  amount  of  a  thou- 
^  ind  florins.    Sir  Walter  accepted  of  them,  upon  condition,  that 
when  he  got  to  Calais  he  should  inform  the  king,  his  lord,  of  it ;  and 
if  it  were  agreeable  to  his  pleasure,  he  would  keep  them,  otherwise 
he  would  send  them  back.    The  king  and  duke  said,  that  he  had 
spoken  like  a  loyal  knight.    Sir  Walter  then  took  leave  of  them, 
rode  on  by  easy  day's  journeys  to  Hainault,  and  remained,  to  refresh 
himself,  three  days  in  Valenciennes.    He  arrived  at  Calais,  where 
he  was  well  received  by  the  king  of  England,  who,  upon  being  in- 
formed by  sir  Walter  of  the  presents  he  had  had  from  the  king  of 
France,  said,  "  Sir  Walter,  you  have  hitherto  most  loyally  served  us, 
and  we  hope  you  will  continue  to  do  so ;  send  back  to  king  Philip 
his  presents,  for  you  have  no  right  to  keep  them :  we  have  enough, 
thank  God,  for  you  and  ourselves,  and  are  perfectly  well  disposed  to 
do  you  all  the  good  in  our  power,  for  the  services  you  have  rendered 
us."    Sir     alter  took  out  all  the  jewels,  and.  giving  them  to  his 
cousin,  tlie  lord  of  Mansac,  said,  "  Ride  into  Irance,  to  king  Philip, 
and  recommend  me  to  him ;  and  tell  him,  that  I  thank  him  many 
times  for  the  fine  jewels  he  presented  me  with,  but  that  it  is  not 
agreeable  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the  king  of  England,  my  lord, 
that  I  retain  them."    The  knight  did  as  he  was  commanded  ;  but 
the  king  of  France  would  not  take  back  the  jewels  :  he  gave  them 
to  the  lord  of  Mansac,  who  thanked  the  king  for  them,  and  had  no 
inclination  to  refuse  them. 


CHAPTER  CXXXV. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  TAKES  MANY  TOWNS  AND  CASTLES  IN  POITOU,  AND 

THE  CITY  OF  POITIERS. 

Ft  has  been  before  mentioned,  that  the  earl  of  Derby  had  remained 
in  the  city  of  Bordeaux  during  the  siege  of  Aiguillon.  As  soon  as 
he  was  informed  that  the  duke  of  Normandy  had  raised  the  siege,  he 
issued  out  his  summons  to  all  knights  and  squires  in  Gascony  that 
were  attached  to  the  English.  In  obedience  to  which,  there  came  to 
Bordeaux  the  lords  d'Albret,  de  I'Esparre,  de  Rosem,  de  Mucidan, 
de  Pumiers,  de  Courton,  de  Bouqueton,  sir  Aymery  de  Traste,  and 
many  others.  The  earl  collected  twelve  hundred  men-at-arms,  two 
thousand  archers,  and  three  thousand  infantry.  With  these  he 
crossed  the  Garonne,  between  Bordeaux  and  Blayes,  and  took  the 
road  for  Saintonge.  He  first  came  before  Mirabeau,*  which  he  took 
by  assault  as  well  as  the  castle ;  and,  having  placed  therein  a  garri- 
son of  his  own  men,  rode  on  to  Aulnay,t  which  he  also  took  and  its 
castle,  and  then  Benont  and  Surgeres  :§  but  they  could  make  nothing 
of  the  castle  of  Marans,|]  which  is  about  three  leagues  from  la  Ro- 
chelle :  they  pushed  on,  therefore,  to  Montaigne-sur-mer  in  Poitou, 
which  they  took  and  re-garrisoned.  They  then  advanced  to  Lusig- 
nan^  and  burnt  the  town,  but  could  not  gain  the  castle.  They  next 
marched  to  Taillebourg,**  and,  having  conquered  the  bridge,  town 
and  castle,  put  all  the  inhabitants  to  the  sword,  because  they  had  in 
the  assault  killed  a  valiant  knight.  The  whole  country  was  so  much 
alarmed  that  they  ficd  before  the  English,  leaving  their  houses  empty 
and  defenceless,  to  shut  themselves  up  in  the  fortified  towns.  There 
was  not  any  appearance  of  opposition  from  the  knights  and  squires 
of  Saintonge,  who  had  retired  to  their  fortresses,  without  making  any 
effort  to  combat  tho  English. 

The  earl  of  Derby  at  last  came  before  the  town  of  St.  Jean  d'An- 
gely,tt  and  immediately  began  an  attack  upon  it.  There  were  not 
in  the  town  any  men-at-arms  ;  and  at  vespers,  when  the  attack  was 
nearly  ended,  sir  William  de  Rion,  mayor  of  the  town,  and  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitants,  sent  to  demand  passports  for  six  of  the  citizens  to 
come  and  treat  with  the  earl:  it  was  granted  them  for  that  night,  and 
the  whole  of  the  next  day.  On  the  morrow,  these  citizens  came  to 
the  earl  in  his  tent,  and  swore  to  be  good  Englishmen  as  long  as  the 
king  of  England,  or  any  one  from  him,  would  keep  them  in  peace 
from  the  French.  The  earl  refreshed  himself  in  the  town  for  four 
days,  and  received  the  homage  of  the  inhabitants:  he  then  advanced 
to  Niort,tt  of  which  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  was  governor.  He  made 
three  attacks  upon  it;  but  not  gaining  anything,  he  passed  on,  and 
came  to  the  village  of  St.  Maximien,  which  he  took  by  storm,  and  slew 
all  that  were  v,athin  it.  He  next  marched  to  Montreuil  Bonin,§§ 
where  there  were  upward  of  two  hundred  coiners,  who  were  mint- 
ing money  for  the  king  of  France,  and  who  declared  that  they  would 
not  obey  the  summons  of  the  earl ;  but  there  was  so  sharp  an  assault 
made  on  it,  that  the  town  v>'as  taken  and  all  within  put  to  death.  The 
earl  placed  a  new  garrison  in  the  castle,  and  advanced  to  Poitiers, 
which  is  a  large  straggling  city  :  he  could  only  therefore  lay  siege  to 


*  A  town  in  Poitou,  diocese  of  Poitiers.  t  A  town  in  Poitou. 

t  A  town  in  Ancenis.  §  A  town  in  Ancenis. 

II  A  town  in  Ancenis.  IT  A  town  in  Poitou. 

A  town  in  Saintonge,  three  leagues  from  Saintes. 
tt  In  SaintonRe,  diocese  of  Saintes. 
tX  A  city  in  Poitou,  nineteen  leagues  from  Poitiers. 
6§  A  town  in  Poitou,  three  league*  from  Poitieri. 


it  on  one  side  ;  for  he  had  not  forces  sufficient  to  surround  it.  He 
immediately  made  an  assault ;  but  the  townsmen  of  the  poorer  sort 
were  so  numerous,  though  little  prepared  for  such  an  attack,  and  de- 
fended  the  town  so  well,  that  the  earl's  people  gained  nothing :  they 
retired  to  their  quarters  much  fatigued.  On  the  morrevv  some  of  the 
earl's  knights  armed  themselves,  rode  round  the  town,  and  after- 
wards made  their  report  to  him  of  \\4iat  they  had  seen  ana  heard 
There  was  then  a  council  held ;  and  it  was  resolved  to  attack  the 
town  in  three  different  places  at  once  the  next  day,  and  to  post  the 
greater  number  of  the  men-at-arms  and  archers  at  the  weakest  part ; 
which  was  executed. 

It  happened,  that  at  that  time  there  was  not  any  gallant  knight  in 
the  town  who  knew  wliat  deeds  of  arms  were ;  nor  were  they  pro- 
vided with  any  accustomed  to  wars,  that  might  advise  them  how  pro. 
perly  to  defend  themselves.  The  earl's  people,  therefore,  at  this 
assault  entered  the  town  at  the  weakest  part :  and,  when  those  within 
saw  themselves  thus  conquered,  they  ffed  for  the  fastest  out  of  the 
other  gates,  for  there  were  many.  Upward  of  seven  hundred  were 
slain  ;  for  the  earl's  people  put  every  one  to  the  sword,  men,  women 
and  little  children.  The  city  was  instantly  plundered,  and  was  full 
of  wealth,  as  well  of  its  own  inhabitants,  as  of  those  in  tire  neighbor- 
hood, who  had  retired  into  it  as  to  a  place  of  safety.  The  army  de- 
stroyed  many  churches,  committed  great  waste,  and  would  have  done 
much  more,  if  the  earl  had  not  forbidden,  under  pain  of  death, 
that  either  church  or  house  should  be  set  on  fire  ;  for  he  was  desirous 
of  remaining  there  ten  or  twelve  days.  Part  of  the  disorders  were 
stopped,  but  much  thieving  still  continued.  The  earl  remained  in  the 
city  twelve  days :  he  might  have  stayed  longer  had  he  chosen  it,  for 
no  one  came  to  oppose  him,  and  the  whole  country  tiemblea  :  none 
dared  to  show  themselves  out  of  their  strong  garrisons.  He  left  Poi- 
tiers  empty,  for  its  size  rendered  it  untenable.  The  army  at  its  de- 
parture was  so  laden  vAth  the  riches  they  had  found  there,  that  they 
made  no  account  of  clothes,  unless  they  were  of  gold  and  silver,  or 
trimmed  with  furs.*  They  returned  by  easy  marches  to  St.  Jean 
d'Angely,  where  they  remained  for  some  time.  The  earl  during  this 
stay  made  handsome  presents  to  the  ladies  and  damsels  of  the  town, 
and  almost  every  day  gave  them  grand  dinners  or  suppers.  He  en- 
livened them  so  much  that  he  acquired  great  popularity  :  and  they 
publicly  said,  he  was  the  most  noble  prince  that  ever  mounted  steed. 
On  his  taking  leave  of  them,  he  made  the  mayor  and  principal  citi- 
zens  renew  their  oath,  that  they  would  keep  and  defend  the  town,  a& 
the  legal  inheritance  of  the  king  of  England.  The  earl  then  rode  on 
with  his  whole  army  to  Bordeaux,  passing  by  the  fortresses  he  had 
conquered,  when  he  dismissed  his  troops,  and  gave  them  many  thanks 
for  the  services  they  had  done. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVI. 

THE  KING  OF  SCOTLAND,  DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  CALAIS,  INVADES 

ENGLAND. 

I  HAVE  been  silent  some  time  respecting  the  king  of  Scotland ; 
but  until  this  moment  I  have  not  had  anything  worth  relating  ;  for, 
as  I  have  before  said,  mutual  truces  had  been  granted  between  him 
and  the  king  of  England,  which  had  not  been  infringed.  Dnring  the 
time  the  king  of  England  was  carrying  on  the  siege  of  Calais,  the 
Sco^s  determined  to  make  war  upon  him,  thinking  it  a  good  oppor- 
tunity to  be  revenged  for  the  many  disasters  he  had  brought  on  them. 
England  had  at  that  time  very  few  men-at-arms,  as  the  king  had  a 
great  number  with  him  before  Calais,  as  well  as  in  his  other  armies 
in  Brittany,  Poitou,  and  Gascony.  The  king  of  France  took  great 
pains  to  foment  this  war,  in  order  that  the  English  might  have  so 
much  to  employ  themselves  at  home  as  would  oblige  them  to  raise 
the  siege  of  Calais,  and  return  to  England. 

King  David  issued  his  summons  for  a  parliament  to  be  holden  at 
Perth  ;  which  was  attended  by  the  earls,  prelates,  and  barons  of  Scot, 
land,  who  were  unanimous  for  invading  England  as  speedily  as  pos. 
sible.  Raynald,  lord  of  the  isles,  who  governed  the  wild  Scots,  and 
whom  alone  they  obeyed,  was  sent  to,  and  entreated  to  attend  the 
parliament.  He  complied  with  the  request,  and  brought  l»hree  thou- 
sand of  the  wildest  of  his  countrymen  with  him.  When  all  the 
Scots  were  assembled,  they  amounted  together  to  about  forty  thou- 
sand combatants  :  but  they  could  not  make  their  preparations  so 
secretly  as  to  prevent  news  of  it  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
queen  of  England,  who  had  taken  up  her  residence  in  the  north, 
near  the  borders.  She  wrote,  and  sent  summons  to  all  that  were 
attached  to  England  to  come  to  York  by  a  certain  day.  Many  men. 
at-arms  and  archers,  who  had  remained  at  home,  put  themselves  in 
motion,  and  advanced  to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  which  the  queen 
hnd  appointed  as  the  final  place  of  rendezvous.  In  the  meanwhile, 
the  Scots  set  out  from  Perth,  and  advanced  the  first  day  to  Dunferm. 
line  ;  the  next  day  they  crossed  a  small  arm  of  the  sea  ;  but  the  king 
went  to  Stirling,  crossed  the  water  there  on  the  morrow,  and  came 
to  Edinburgh.    Here  they  halted  and  numbered  their  men.  There 

*  The  original  according  to  D.  Sauvage's  edition,  runs  thus  :  "  qu'il.^  ne  faisoienl 
copte  de  draps :  'fors  d'or  et  d'arpeiit,  et  de  pennes."  The  meaning  here  is  not  very 
clear,  and  Mr.  Johnes  has  endeavored  to  overcome  the  difficulty  by  substituting  tur«  for 
feathers.  The  author  probably  intended  to  say,  that  they  mnde  no  account  of  cloth 
except  it  was  of  gold  or  silver,  nor  of  anything  else  except  feathers.  Lord  Berners  saya, 
"  they  s«tte  by  nothynga  but  gold  and  syluer  and  fethers  for  men  of  warre."— £»• 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &  c . 


85 


were  full  three  thousand  knights  and  squires,  well  armed,  and  thirty 
thousand  others,  mounted  on  galloways.    They  marched  to  Rox- 


whence  they  began  to  destroy  and  burn  the  country  of  Cumberland 
Some  of  their  scouts  advanced  as  far  as  York,  %vhcre  they  burnt  all 
without  the  walls  and  down  the  river,  antl  returned  to  their  army, 
within  one  day's  march  of  Newcastle. 


Q,UEEN  Philippa— From  the  Tomb  in  Westminster  Abbey. 


burgh,  the  first  fortress  belonging  to  the  English  on  their  road,  under 
the  command  of  the  lord  William  Montacute,  who  had  lately  erected 
it  against  the  Scots,  This  castle  is  handsome,  and  very  strong  ;  the 
Scots  therefore  passed  on  without  attacking  it,  and  took  up  their 


Queen  Philippa  haranguing  her  troops  before  the  Battle  of  Neville's  Cross— From  a  MS.  Froissart 

of  the  15th  Century. 

quarters  on  the  banks  of  a  river,*  between  Precy  and  LincoUe  ;  ^  the  earl  John  Douglass,^  sir 

*  Probably  the  river  was  the  Irthing,  and  the  towns  Lidel  and  Lanercost.  for  lord 
Hailessays,  in  his  Annals,  that  "David  stormed  the  castle  of  Lidel,  and  beheaded 
Walter  Selby,  the  governor.  Selby.  according  to  the  usage  of  those  loose  times,  seems 
to  have  been  both  a  robber  and  a  warrior,  alternately  plundering  and  defendmg  his 
eouniry." 

"  He  was  one  of  the  band  of  robbers  so  famous  in  English  story,  who,  under  their 
leader,  Gilbert  Middleton,  robbed  two  cardinals  and  the  bisliop  of  Durham.  He  after 


CHAPTER  CXXXVII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  NEVILLE'S  CROSS. 

The  queen  of  England,  who  was  very  anxious  to  defend  her  king- 
dom,  and  guard  it  from  all  disturbers,  in  order  to  show  that  she  was 
in  earnest  about  it,  came  herself  to  Newcaj-.lle-upon.Tyne.  She  took 
up  her  residence  there,  to  wait  for  the  forces  she  expected  from  dif- 
ferent  parts  of  the  kingdom.  The  Scots,  who  were  informed  thst 
Newcastle  was  the  place  of  rendezvous  of  tljc  English  amiy,  advanced 
thither,  and  sent  their  vanguard  to  skirmish  near  the  town  ;  who,  on 
their  return,  burnt  some  hamlets  adjoining  to  it.  The  smoke  and 
flames  came  into  the  towuj  which  made  the  English  impatient  to 
sally  out  upon  those  who  had  done  this  mischief,  but  their  leaders 
would  not  permit  them.  On  the  morrow,  the  king  of  Scotland,  with 
full  forty  tliousand  men,  including  al!  sorts,  advfinced  within  three 
3hort  Englit>li  miles  of  Newcastle,  and  took  up  hi';  quarters  on  the 
land  of  the  lord  Neville.  He  sent  to  inform  the  army  in  the  town, 
that,  if  they  were  v/illing  to  come  forth,  he  would  wait  for  them  and 
give  them  battle.  The  barons  and  prelates  of  England  sent  for  an- 
swer, that  they  accepted  his  offer,  and  would  risk  their  lives  with  the 
realm  of  their  lord  and  king.  They  sallied  out  iu  number  about 
twelve  hundred  men-at-arms,  three  thousand  rjr'jhers,  and  seven 
thousand  other  men,  including  the  Welsh.  The  Scots  posted  them, 
selves  opposite  to  the  English ;  and  each  army  was  drawn  out  in 
battle  array. 

The  queen  of  England  came  to  the  place  where  her  army  was,  and 
remained  until  it  was  drawn  out  in  four  battalions.  The  first  was 
under  the  command  of  the  bishop  of  Durham,  and  the  lord  Percy ; 
the  second,  under  the  archbishop  of  York,  and  the  lord  Neville  ; 

the  third,  uiider  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  and  lord  Mowbray  ; 
the  fourth,  was  commanded  by 
lord  Boliol,  governor  of  Ber- 
wick,  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  ihe  lord  Roos. 
Each  battalion  had  its  just  pro. 
portion  of  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  as  was  expedieait.  The 
queen  now  advanced  among 
them,  and  entreated  them  to 
do  their  duly  well,  in  defend- 
ing the  honor  of  their  lord  and 
king,  and  urged  them,  for  the 
love  of  God,  to  fight  manfully. 
They  promised  her  that  they 
would  acquit  themselves  loy. 
ally,  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power,  and  perhaps  better  than 
if  the  king  had  been  there  in 
person.  The  queen  then  took 
her  leave,  and  recommended 
them  to  the  protection  of  Gotf 
and  St.  George.  The  twt 
armies  were  soon  after  iii  mo 
tion,  and  tlie  archers  on  eact 
side  began  to  shoot;  but  thost 
of  the  Scots  did  not  long  con 
tinueit,  while  the  English  sho- 
incessantly.  When  the  bat 
talions  were  got  into  eloss 
combat,  the  engagement  was 
sharp,  and  well  fought. 

The  b;,ttle  began  about  nine 
o'clock,  and  lasted  until  noon 
The  Scots  had  very  hard  and 
sharp  axes,*  with  which  they 
dealt  deadly  blows;  but  at  lasi 
the  English  gained  the  field, 
though  it  cost  them  dear  by 
the  loss  of  their  men.  On  the 
part  of  the  Scots,  there  fell  in 
the  field  the  earl  of  Sys,  the 
earl  Dostre,  the  earl  Patr's,t 
the  earl  of  Furlaryt,t  the  earl 
Dastredure,  the  earl  of  Mar, 
Alexander  Ramsay,  who  bore  the 
wards  held  out  the  castles  of  Mitford  andHtort^HT^nst  his  soyeieign.-Scala  Chron 
ap.  Leland,  t.  i.  p.  561. 

Yet  Packington,  apud  Leland,  t.  i.  p.  470.  says,  "  David,  kmg  of  Scottes,  caused  tlia 
noble  kmehtWalter  Selby.  capitayne  of  the  Pyle  of  Lydelle,  to  be  slayne  afore  his 
owne  face,  not  suffering  him  so  much  as  to  be  confessed.        ,  , 
*  a.  Lochaber  axes.  t  Probably  Patrick,  eari  of  Dunbar, 

i  a.  Sutherland.  §  No  earl  Douglas  at  tnat  period. 


86 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


king's  banners,  and  many  other  barons,  knights,  and  squires  *  The 

*  "  Knyjjhton  is  tlie  historian  who  has  given  tlie  most  ample  list  of  the  killed  at  the 
battle  oI'Durham  :  yet  it  is,  in  various  particulars,  erroneous ;  and  it  has  been  strangely 
distiKured  by  the  mistakes  of  transcribers.  Knyghton  has  afforded  the  ground-work  of 
the  fuliowiii;:  list;  and  care  has  been  taken  to  correct  his  errors,  whenever  they  could  be 
detected.  This  was  the  more  necessary,  because  our  writers  seem  to  have  despaired  of 
beiii?  able  to  correct  the  list,  and  have  left  many  names  as  erroneous  as  they  found 
fJiein.  Thus,  A bercrombie  has  Humphrey  de  BLois  and  Robert  Maltalent ;  and  to  con- 
ceal his  ignorance,  he  alKrms  them  to  have  been  Frenchmen.  He  has  also  David  Ba- 
navt  and  J\rickol(is  Clopodolian.  names  for  which  he  has  not  ventured  to  account.  Some 
additions  have  been  procured  from  Fordun,  although  his  list  is  not  so  full  as  that  in 
Knygiiton.  'i'hese  additions  are  marked  F. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  give  a  correct  list  of  all  the  prisoners  of  distinction  taken  at  Dur- 
ham ,  for  it  appears,  that  many  persons  privately  took  ransom  for  the  prisoners  they 
had  made,  jind  suffered  them  to  depart.  This  practice  became  so  general,  that  it  was 
prohibited  under  pain  of  death  [20th  November,  and  13th  December,  1346.] 

"  JMobt  of  the  prisoners  of  distinction,  who  had  not  escaped  by  means  of  this  conni- 
vance, were  ordered  to  be  conveyed  to  the  tower  of  London  [8th  December,  1346.]  From 
that  innlrument,  and  from  some  other  scattered  notices,  lhave  drawn  up  a  list  of  pris- 
oners, not  so  complete,  indeed,  as  might  have  been  wished,  y  2t  more  authentic  and  in- 
telligible than  any  that  has  been  hitherto  exhibited. 

"KILLED. 

"John  Randolph,  earl  of  Moray— the  youngest  son  of  Randolph  the  regent.  With 
him  the  male  line  of  that  heroic  family  ended.  He  was  succeeded  in  his  honors  and 
estate  by  his  sister,  the  countess  of  March,  vulgarly  termed  Black  Agnes. 

"  Maurice  Moray,  earl  of  Strathern— in  right  of  his  mother  Mary.  The  English,  in 
general,  did  not  acknowledge  his  title.  Knyghton  mentions  him  again  under  the  name 
oi' Maurice  de  Murref. 

*'  David  de  laye  Haye,  constable,  F.— Knyghton  mentions  his  name,  but  without  his 
title  of  office. 

*'  Robert  Keith,  marshal.  P.— grandson  of  sir  Robert  Keith. 
"  Robert  de  Peebles,  chamberlain,  F.— There  is  considerable  uncertamty  as  to  this 

name. 

"Thomas  Charters,  chancellor,  F.— De  Carnuto.  A  name  of  great  antiquity  in 
Scotland.  See  Crawford,  Officers  of  State,  p.  19. 

"  Humphrey  de  Boys.— Knyghton  and  his  copyists  say,  deBloys,  probably  Boys,  the 
same  with  Boyse,  Boece. 

*'  John  de  Bonneville,  F. 

"  Thomas  Boyd.— This  is  a  mistake  in  Knyghton,  unless  there  were  two  persons  of 
that  name ;  for  tliere  was  a  Thomas  Boyd  among  the  prisoners. 

"Andrew  Buttergask.  F.— This  family  subsisted  until  about  the  beginning  of  the  15th 
century,  when  the  heiress,  Margaret  Buttergask,  ofthat  ilk,  made  over  her  estate  to  the 
family  of  Gray. 

"  Roger  Cameron. 

"  John  ^e  Crawford. 

"  William  Frazer,  F.— of  Cowie :  ancestor  of  lord  Salton. 

'*  David  Fitz-Robert.— Probably  some  person  who  had  not  as  yet  assumed  a  sur- 
name. 

"  William  de  Haliburton.— Fordun  says  Walter,  but  there  is  a  Walter  de  Haliburton 
imong  the  prisoners. 
"  William  de  la  Haye. 
"  Gilbert  de  Inchmartin,  F. 
"  Edward  de  Keith. 

•  Edmunde  de  Keith.— According  to  Knyghton,  the  brother  of  Edward  de  Keith. 
'  "  Reginald  Kirkpatrick. 

"  David  de  Lindesay— said  by  Fordun  to  have  been  '  the  son  and  heir  of  lord  David 
de  Lindesay,'  ancestor  of  the  earls  of  Crawfurd  and  Balcarras. 
"  John  de  Lindesay. 

"Robert  Maitland:  called  Mantaleiit  by  Knyghton,  frotn  whence  Abercrombie 
formed  '  Maltalent,  a  French  knight ;'  plainly  Matulent,  now  Maitland,  of  Thiries- 
tane,  ancestor  of  the  earl  of  Lauderdale. 

"  Maitland— the  brother  of  Robert  Maitland  of  Thirlestane. 

"  Philip  de  Meldrum— called  tie  Mildronhy  Knyghton. 

"  Jolin  de  la  More. 

"Adam  Moygrave. 

"  William  Moubray.— There  was  a  William  Mowbray  among  the  prisoners. 

"William  de  Ramsay,  the  lather.— A  William  de  Ramsay,  probably  the  younger, 
was  among  the  prisoners. 

"  Michael  Scot,  F.— of  Murthockstone,  now  Murdiestone,  ancestor  of  the  duke  of 
Buccleugh. 

"John  St.  Clair.— There  was  a  John  St.  Clair  among  the  prisoners. 
"Alexander  Strachan— called  Straggy  hy  Knyghton. 

"  Strachan,  the  brother  of  Alexander  Strachan. 

"  John  Stewart. 

"  John  Stewart. — I  conjecture  that  sir  John  Stewart  of  Dreghorn  is  meant,  whose  fa- 
tlier  Ala  n  was  killed  atHalidon. 
"Alan  Stewart,  the  brother  of  John  Stewart. 

"Adam  de  Wbitsom.— Knyghton  h&s  Jldam  deJ^yston,  which  is  plainly  an  error  in 
transcribing.  Perhaps  de  Dennistoun  is  the  right  name.  Knyghton  reckons  Patonus 
Heryng,  r.  Patricias  Heron,  among  the  ^Jain.  It  appears  from  Fcedera,  that  he  was 
a  prisoner.  Knyghton  also  reckons  the  e<f  I  of  Sutherland  among  the  slain,  Fordun 
among  the  prisoners.  It  is  certain  that  he  was  not  killed;  and,  if  he  were  made  pris- 
oner, he  must  have  been  among  those  who  were  suffered  to  escape  immediately  after 
the  battle. 

"PRISONERS. 

"David  II.  king  of  Scots.— He  received  two  wounds  before  h«  yielded  himself  a  pris- 
oner. 

"  Duncan  earl  of  Fife.— He  had  sworn  fealty  to  Baliol.  He  was  condemned  to  suf- 
fer death  as  a  traitor,  but  obtained  mercy. 

"  John  Graham,  earl  of  Menteth— in  right  of  his  wife,  according  to  the  mode  of  those 
times  :  he  was  executed  as  a  traitor.  He  had  formerly  sworn  fealty  to  Edward  III. 

"Malcolm  Fleming,  earl  of  Wigton.— He  is  called  Malcolm  Fleming,  without  any 
addition  ;  Fcedera,  t.  v.  p.  537.  He  had  a  grant  of  the  earldom  of  Wigton  in  1342.  See 
Crawfurd.  Peerage,  p.  493.  But  the  English  government  did  not  acknowledge  the 
right  of  D^id  II.  to  confer  titles  of  honor.  It  is  probable  that  he  made  his  escape  ; 
for,  in  Calendars  of  Ancient  Charters,  p.  203,  there  is  this  title, '  de  capiendo  Robertum 
Bertram,  qui  Malcolmum  Fleming,  Scotum,  inimicum,  regis  evadere  permisit.' 

"  George  Abernethy— of  Salton,  ancestor  of  lord  Salton. 
"  David  dg  Annand. 

"William  Baillie— supposed  to  beBaillie  ofLambistoun  or  Lambintoun,  vulgarly 
Lntnington  ;  Nisbet,  vol.  ii.  Appendix,  p.  137.  But  see  sir  James  Dalrymple,  p.  410. 

"  Thomas  Boyd— probably  of  Kilmarnock.  The  son  of  that  Boyd  who  was  the 
faithful  and  fortunate  companion  of  Robert  Bruce. 

"Andrew  Campbell— of  Loudon.  In  riirht  of  his  mother,  Susanna  Crawfurd,  herit- 
able sheriff  of  Airshire,  ancestor  of  the  earl  of  Loudon. 

"  Gilbert  de  Carrick— ancestor  of  the  earl  of  Dassilis.  His  son  assumed  the  name  of 
Kennedy. 

"  Robert  Chisholm. 

"riicbolas  Knockdolian— called  Clopdolian  by  Knyghton.  and  by  Abererombie 
f  jfr  ^irlivK     Galloway,  although  tbenam*  fa&s  a  G«rman  air. 


king  of  Scotland  was  taken  prisoner,  fighting  most  gallantly,  and 
badlj'  wounded,  before  he  was  captured  by  a  squire  of  Northumber. 
land,  named  John  Copeland ;  who,  as  soon  as  he  got  him,  pushed 
through  the  crowd,  and  with  eight  other  companions,  rode  off,  and 
never  stopped  until  he  was  distant  from  the  field  of  battle  about 


Heads  of  Lochaber  Axes— From  specimens  preserved  in  the  Tower  oi 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 


fifteen  miles.  He  came  about  Vespers  to  Ogle  castle,  on  the  river 
Blythe,  and  there  declared  that  he  would  not  sun-ender  his  prisoner, 
the  king  of  Scotland,  to  man  or  woman  except  to  his  lord  the  king 
of  England.  That  same  day  were  taken  prisoners,  the  earls  of  Mur- 
ray and  March,  lord  William  Douglas,  lord  Robert  de  Wersy,  the 
bishops  of  Aberdeen  and  St.  Andrews,  and  many  other  barons  and 
knights.  There  were  about  fifteen  thousand  slain,  and  the  remainder 
saved  themselves  as  well  as  they  could.  This  battle  was  fough'  near 
Newcastle,  in  the  year  1346,  on  a  Saturday  preceding  Michaelmas 
day.* 


"  Fergus  de  Crawfurd.— Roger  de  Crawfurd.  rr,,  ■  ■ 

"Bartholomew  de  Dermond-a  German,  as  the  record  m  Fcedera  bean.  This  is 
mentioned  because  Abercrombie,  vol.  ii.  p.  99,  says,  'perhaps  Drummond:  although 
he  had  perused  Fcedera.  . 

"John  Douglas,  the  elder-probably  the  younger  brother  of  William  Dougles  of 
Liddesdtile,  ancestor  of  the  earl  of  Morton.  .  „r-„-      r^  i 

"William  Douglas,  the  elder.-This  person,  I  am  confident,  is  William  Douglas  ti;e 
bastard  brother  of  William  Douglas  of  Liddesdale.  There  is  no  evidence  that  W  il- 
liam lord  Douglas,  son  of  Archibald,  surnamed  Tineman,  and  first  earl  of  that  iamily, 
was  made  prisoner  at  Durham,  or  indeed  that  he  was  present  at  the  baUle.  Fordnn. 
1  xiv  c  6  expressly  says,  that  he  did  not  come  from  France  till  after  the  baUle.  W  e 
learn  from  Fcedera,  that  he  was  at  liberty  while  others  were  prisoners ;  and  we  do  not 
Icam  from  Fcedera,  that  he  was  ever  a  prisoner.  To  support  an  erroneous  hypothesis 
of  Boece,  concerning  William  lord  Douglas,  records  have  been  misconstructed  and  mis- 

^^"  Patrick  de  Dunbar.  Adam  de  Fullarton.  John  Giffard.  Laurence  Gilibrand. 

"David  Graham— of  Montrose ;  ancestor  ofthe  duke  of  Montrose. 

"  Alexander  Haliburton— John  de  Haliburton.  Douglas,  Peerage,  p.  321,  conjec- 
tures, not  improbably,  that  they  were  the  brothers  of  Walter  de  Haliburton.  But  he 
ought  not  to  have  referred  to  Fordun,  v.  ii.  [1.  xiv.  c.  3]  in  proof  of  this,  for  Fordun 

mentions  them  not.  rv-  i 

"  Walter  de  Haliburton— predecessor  ofthe  lords  Haliburton  of  Dirleton. 
"Patrick  Heron.  William deJardin.  .         j  ru- 

"  Roger  de  Kirkpatrick.-Made  prisoner  by  Ralph  de  Hastings.  Hastings  died  orm» 
wounds.  He  bequeathed  the  body  of  Roger  de  Kirkpatrick  to  his  joint  legatees,  Ed- 
mund Hastings  of  Kynthorp  and  John  de  Kirkeby ;  Fcedera,  t.  v.  p.  535. 

"  Thomas  de  Lippes— called,  in  Calendars  of  Ancient  Charters,  chevalier.  It  he 
was  not  a  foreigner,  I  know  not  who  he  was. 
"William  de  Livingston.  , -r,    .      t      ■  rri 

"  Lorein— ^aid  in  the  record,  to  have  been  the  son  of  Eustace  L.orein.  iiiis 

Eustace,  called  Tassy  by  Fordun,  l.xiv.c.5,  wascaptainofRokesburgh  under  Doug- 
las of  Liddesdale,  the  governor,  -o-  ,   .  J 

"  Duncan  M'Uonnel.-Not  in  the  list  in  Fcedera.  t.  v.  p.  oSd,  but  mentioned  as  a  pris- 
oner, Fcedera,  t.  v.  p.  554.  c  i.  e 
"  Duncan  M'Donnel.— See  Fcedera,  ib.  the  son  ofthe  former. 

"  de  Makepatb.-Were  it  not  for  the  particle  de,  1  should  suppose  that  some 

person  ofthe  name  of  M' Beth  was  here  understood. 

"  John  de  Maxwell-of  Carlaverock,  ancestor  ot  the  earl  of  Nithsdale. 

"Walter  Moine.  David  Moray.  William  de  Moray.  Wilham  Moore.  William 
Moubray. 

"  Patrick  dePolwartb,  ancestor  ofthe  eari  of  Marchmont.  ,  , 

*•  John  de  Preston-supposed  to  have  been  the  ancestor  ot  Preston  lord  Dmgwai.. 
"Alexander  de  Ramsay.  Henry  de  Ramsay.  Ness  de  Ranisay. 
"  William  de  Ramsay. -Probably  sir  William  Ramsay  of  Colluthy.  He  was  atth^ 
battleofPoictiersinl366.  and  was  made  prisoner  there. 
"  William  de  Salton.-Not  in  Fcedera  ;  but  mention  is  made  of  him,  Calendar  of 

Ancient  Charters,  p.  199.  .     . ,  , 

"John  St.  Clair.  Alexander  Steel.  Alexander  Stewart.  ,^rr-L 
"  John  Stewart-of  Dalswinston,  as  the  record  bears.  Ancestor  of  the  earl  of  Ga*- 

loway.  ,  ,  , 

"  John  Stewart-a  bastard,  as  the  record  bears. 
"  John  de  Valence.  William  de  Vaux.  Robert  Wallace. 
Jlnnals  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  App.  No.  6,  p.  321.  etseq. 
*  It  was  on  the  17tb  October. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 

  ^  ■      ^   :;  


CHAPTER  CXXXVIII. 

JOHN  COPELAND  TAKES  THE  KING  OF  SCOTLAND  PRISONER,  AND  RECEIVES 
GREAT  ADVANTAGES  FROM  IT. 

When  the  queen  of  England,  who  had  remained  in  Newcastle, 
heard  that  her  army  had  gained  the  day,  she  mounted  her  palfrey, 
and  went  to  the  field  of  battle.  She  was  informed  that  the  king  of 
Scotland  had  been  made  prisoner,  by  a  squire  of  the  name  of  John 
Copeland,  but  who  had  rode  off  with  him  they  could  not  tell  whither. 
The  queen  ordered  him  to  be  written  to,  to  bring  the  king  of  Scots 
to  her,  and  to  tell. him  that  he  had  not  done  what  was  agreeable  to 
her,  in  carrying  off  his  prisoner  without  leave.  All  that  day  the 
queen  and  army  remained  on  the  field  of  battle,  which  they  had  won, 
and  on  the  morrow  returned  to  Newcastle.* 

When  the  letter  from  the  queen  was  presented  by  a  knight  to  John 
Copeland,  he  answered  that  he  would  not  give  up  his  prisoner,  the 
king  of  Scots,  to  man  or  woman,  except  to  his  own  lord,  the  king  of 
England  :  that  they  might  depend  on  his  taking  proper  care  of  him, 
and  he  would  be  answerable  for  guarding  him  well.  The  queen, 
upon  this,  wroto  letters  to  the  king,  which  she  sent  ofi'  to  Calais. 
She  therein  informed  him  of  the  state  of  his  kingdom.  '  The  king 
then  ordered  John  Copeland  to  come  to  him  at  Calais,  who,  having 
placed  his  prisoner  under  good  guards,  in  a  strong  castle  on  the  bor- 
ders of  Northumberland,  set  out,  and,  passing  through  England, 
came  to  Dover,  where  he  embarked,  and  landed  near  Calais.  When 
the  king  of  England  saw  the  squire,  he  took  him  by  the  hand,  and 
said,  "  Ha  !  welcome,  my  squire,  who  by  his  valor  has  captured  my 
adversary  the  king  of  Scotland."  John  Copeland,  falling  on  one 
knee,  replied,  "  If  God,  out  of  his  great  kindness,  has  given  me  the 
king  of  Scotland,  and  permitted  me  to  conquer  him  in  arms,  no  one 
ought  to  be  jealous  of  it ;  for  God  can,  when  he  pleases,  seijd  his 
grace  to  a  poor  squire,  as  well  as  to  a  great  lord.  Sir,  do  not  take 
it  amiss,  if  I  did  not  surrender  him  to  the  orders  of  my  lady,  the 
queen  :  for  I  hold  my  lands  of  you,  and  my  oath  is  to  you,  not  to 
her,  except  it  be  through  choice."  The  king  answered,  "  John,  the 
loyal  service  you  have  done  us,  and  our  esteem  for  your  valor  is  so 
great,  that  it  may  well  serve  you  as  an  excuse  ;  and  shame  fall  upon 
all  those  that  bear  you  any  jll-will.  You  will  now  return  home,  and 
take  your  prisoner,  the  king  of  Scotland,  and  convey  him  to  my 
wife  ;  and,  by  way  of  remuneration,  I  assign  lands,  as  near  your 
'  house  as  you  can  choose  them,  to  the  amount  of  five  hundred  pounds 
sterling  a-year,  for  you  and  your  heirs ;  and  I  retain  you  as  a  squire 
of  my  body  and  of  my  household. "t  John  Copeland  left  Calais  the 
third  day  after  his  arrival,  and  returned  to  England  ;  when  he  was 
come  home,  he  assembled  his  friends  and  neighbors,  and  in  com- 
pany  with  them,  took  the  king  of  Scots  and  conveyed  him  to  York, 
where  he  presented  him,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  to  the  queen,  and 
made  such  handsome  excuses  that  she  was  satisfied. 

When  the  queen  had  sufficiently  provided  for  the  defence  of  the 
city  of  York,  the  castle  of  Roxburgh,  the  city  of  Durham,  and  the 
town  of  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  as  well  as  for  all  the  borders,  and 
had  appointed  the  lords  Percy  and  Neville  governors  of  Northum- 
berland, to  take  proper  care  of  it,  she  set  out  from  York  and  returned 
to  London.  She  ordered  the  king  of  Scots,  the  earl  of  Murray,  and 
the  other  prisoners,  to  be  confined  in  the  tower  of. London,  and,  hav- 
ing placed  a  suflScient  guard  over  them,  set  out  for  Dover,  where  she 
embarked,  and,  with  a  favorable  wind,  arrived  before  Calais  three 
days  preceding  the  feast  of  All-Saints. t  The  king,  upon  her  arrival, 
held  a  grand  court,  and  ordered  magnificent  entertainments  for  all 
the  lords  who  were  there,  but  more  especially  for  the  ladies ;  as  the 
queen  had  brought  a  great  many  with  her,  who  were  glad  to  accom- 
pany her,  in  order  to  see  fathers,  brothers,  and  friends,  that  were 
engaged  at  this  siege  of  Calais. 


*  "  Froissart  supposes  that  Philippa,  the  consort  of  Edward  III.,  was  their  leader  ; 
and  in  tins  he  has  been  imphcitly  followed  by  the  later  historians  of  both  nations.  A 
young  and  comely  princess,  the  mother  of  heroes,  at  the  head  of  an  army  in  the  absence 
of  her  lord,  is  o  n  ornament  to  history  ;  yet  no  English  writer  of  considerable  antiquity 
mentions  this  circumstance,  which,  if  true,  they  would  not  have  omitted.  Baliol  also 
is  said  to  have  been  ne.\t  in  command  to  queen  Philippa  ;  yet  the  ancient  English  wri- 
ters say  nothing  of  it;  and  the  whole  strain  of  the  Fcedera  is  inconsistent  with  the  hy- 
pothesis of  iiii  having  any  such  command.  Barnes,  page  398,  says,  that  the  English 
*  were  in  number  twelve  hundred  men-at-arms,  three  thousand  archers,  and  seven  thou- 
sand footmen,  besides  a  choice  band  of  expert  soldiers,  newly  come  from  before  Calais, 
the  whole  amounting  to  sixteen  thousand  complete.'  For  this  he  quotes  Giovanni  Vil- 
lani,  the  Florentine  liistorian,  lib.  xii.  c.  75.  Villani's  account  of  the  battle  of  Durham 
is  exceedingly  superficial ;  and,  which  is  remarkable,  he  says  nothing  of  what  Barnes 
quotes  as  from  him.   See  Muratori  Scrip.  Ital.  t.  xiii.  p.  Annals  of  Scotland. 

t  "  Copeland  was  made  a  banneret,  with  a  salary  of  500Z.  yearly,  to  him  and  to  his 
heirs,  until  lands  of  the  like  yearly  amount  should  be  bestowed  on  him.  He  obtained 
a  pension  for  life  of  100/.,  under  condition  of  furnishing  twenty  men-at-arms.  He  was 
also  made  warden  of  Berwick.  Besides  all  this,  it  appears  that  he  obtained  the  office 
ol  sheriff  pf  Northumberland,  and  keeper  of  Roxburgh  castle.  Robert  de  Bertram  had 
a  pension  of  200  marks  given  to  him  and  to  his  heirs,  until  the  king  should  provide  him 
in  lands  of  equal  value,  for  his  capture  of  the  knight  of  Liddesdale." 

^nnals~B.nd  FtBdera. 
X  Knyghton.  p.  2592,  relates,  that  by  command  of  Edward  III.,  David  Bruce  was  con- 
ducted to  the  tower,  under  an  escort  of 20.000  men,  well  armed  ;  that  tiie  different  com- 
panies of  London,  m  their  proper  dresses,  were  present  at  the  procession  -  and  that 
Uavia Bruce  rode  on  a  tali  black  hopBe.  so  as  to  be  seen  bv  all  men 


87  . 


CHAPTER  CXXXIX. 

THE  YOUNG  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  IS  BETROTHED,  THROUGH  THE  CONSTRAlJfT 
OF  THE  FLEMINGS,  TO  THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND.  HR 
ESCAPES  TO  FRANCE  IN  A  SUBTLE  MANNER. 

The  siege  of  Calais  lasted  a  long  time  ;  during  which  many  gal- 
lant  feats  of  arms  and  adventures  happened :  but  it  is  not  possible 
for  me  to  relate  the  fourth  part  of  them  :  for  the  king  of  France  had 
posted  so  many  men-at-arms  in  the  fortresses,  and  on  the  borders  of 
the  counties  of  Guines,  Artois,  Boulogne,  round  to  Calais,  and  had 
such  numbers  of  Genoese,  Normans,  and  others  in  vessels  on  the 
sea,  that  none  of  the  English  could  venture  abroad  on  horseback  or 
on  foot,  to  forage,  without  meeting  some  of  these  parties :  there  were 
frequent  skirmishes  near  the  gates  and  ditches  of  the  town,  v/hich 
never  ended  without  several  being  killed  and  wounded :  sometimes 
one  side  gained  the  advantage,  and  sometimes  the  other.  The  king 
of  England  and  his  council  studied  nioht  and  day  to  invent  new  en. 
gines  more  effectually  to  annoy  the  town  :  but  the  inhabitants  were 
equally  alert  to  destroy  their  effect,  and  exerted  themselves  so  much, 
that  they  suffered  nothing  from  them.  However,  no  provisions  could 
be  brought  into  the  place  but  by  stealth,  and  by  the  means  of  two 
mariners,  who  were  guides  to  such  as  adventured :  one  was  named 
Maraut,  and  the  other  Mestriel ;  both  of  them  resided  in  Abbeville. 
By  their  means,  the  town  of  Calais  was  frequently  victualled  ;  and 
by  their  boldness  they  were  often  in  great  danger,  many  times  pur- 
sued  and  ;,hnost  taken  ;  but  they  escaped,  and  rlevv  and  wounded 
many  of  the  English.  The  siege  lasted  all  the  \v7:uer.  The  king 
had  a  great  desire  to  keep  on  good  terms  with  the-  municipalities  of 
Flanders,  because  he  thought  that  through  them  he  should  the  more 
easily  obtain  his  end.  He  made,  therefore,  frequent  protestations  of 
friendship  to  them,  and  gave  them  to  understand,  that,  after  he  should 
have  succeeded  at  Calais,  he  would  reconquer  for  them  Lisle,  Douay, 
and  all  their  dependencies:  so  that  the  Flemings,  believing  in  such 
promises,  put  themselves  in  motion,  about  the  time  that  the  king  wtis 
in  Normandy,  whence  he  came  to  Crecy  and  Calais  ;  and  they  laid 
siege  to  Belirane.  They  had  chosen  for  their  commander  the  lord 
Oudart  de  Renty,  who  had  been  banished  from  France,  and  had 
closely  besieged  the  town,  and  much  damaged  it  by  their  attacks  : 
but  there  were  within  four  knights  for  the  king  of  France,  who  well 
defended  it;  their  names  were,  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny,  the  lord  Eu- 
stace  de  Ribeaumont,  the  lord  Baudoiti  d'Anequin,  and  lord  John 
de  Landas.  The  town  of  Bethune  was  so  well  defended,  that  the 
Flemings  conquered  nothing :  they  returned  therefore  to  Flanders, 
not  having  been  more  successful  than  before. 

When  the  king  of  England  was  come  to  Calais,  he  did  not  cease 
sending  flattering  messengers  and  promises  to  the  municipalities  of 
Flanders,  to  preserve  their  friendship,  and  lessen  their  opinion  of  the 
king  of  France,  who  was  taking  great  pain.s  to  acquire  their  affec- 
tions.   The  king  of  England  would  have  gladly  seen  the  earl  Lewis 
of  Flanders,  who  at  that  time  was  but  fifteen  years  old,  married  to 
his  daughter  Isabella,  and  set  so  many  engines  to  work  among  the 
Flemings  that  they  acceded  to  it,  which  mightily  rejoiced  the  king ; 
for  he  imagined  that  by  this  marriage  he  would  easily  govern  that 
country.    The  Flemings  also  thought  that  this  alliance  would  enable 
them  more  effectually  to  resist  the  French ;  and  that  it  would  be 
more  profitable  to  be  connected  with  the  king  of  England  than  with 
the  king  of  France.    Their  young  earl,  however,  who  had  been 
educated  with  the  royal  family  of  France,  and  who  at  the  time  was 
in  that  kingdom,  would  not  agree  to  it,  and  declared  frankly,  that  he 
would  never  take  to  wife  the  daughter  of  him  ^vho  had  slain  his 
father.    On  the  other  hand,  duke  John  of  Brabant  was  very  eagerly 
trying  to  make  a  match  between  the  earl  and  his  daughter,  and 
promised  to  obtain  for  him  the  full  enjoyment  of  Flanders,  by  fair 
or  foul  means.    The  duke  also  gave  the  king  of  France  to  under- 
stand, that,  if  the  marriage  took  place,  he  would  manage  the  Flem- 
ings, that  they  should  attach  themselves  to  him  in  preference  to  the 
king  of  England.    Upon  the  strength  of  these  promises,  the  king  of 
France  consented  to  the  marriage  of  the  carl  el"  Flanders  with  the 
duke  of  Brabant's  daughter.    After  the  duke  \y,  A  obtained  this  con- 
sent, he  sent  messengers  to  all  the  principal  citizens  of  the  great 
towns  in  Flanders,  who  colored  the  union  with  so  many  specious 
reasons,  that  the  councils  of  the  principal  towns  sent  to  the  earl, 
and  informed  him  that  if  he  would  come  to  Flanders,  and  follow 
their  advice,  they  would  be  his  true  friends,  and  would  give  up  to 
him  all  royalties,  rights,  and  jurisdictions,  in  a  greater  degree  than 
any  earl  had  hitherto  been  possessed  of.    The  earl  was  advised  to 
go  to  Flanders,  where  he  was  joyfully  received  ;  and  the  chief  towns 
made  him  rich  and  handsome  presents. 

As  soon  as  the  king  of  England  was  informed  of  this  he  sent  the 
earls  of  Northampton  and  Arundel,  and  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  into 
Flanders;  who  managed  matters  so  well  with  the  leading  men  in  the 
place,  and  with  the  corporations,  that  they  were  more  desirous  their 
lord  should  marry  a  daughter  of  the  king  of  England,  than  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Brabant :  they  very  affectionately  entreated 
their  lord  so  to  do,  and  supported  it  by  many  strong  and  good  argu. 
ments,  which  would  be  too  tedious  to  detail  here ;  insomuch  that 
those  of  the  duke  of  Brabant's  party  could  say  nothing  to  the  con- 
trary.   The  earl,  however,  would  not  consent  to  it,  notwithstanding 


88 


CHRONICLES    OF    EN     LAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


I 


their  fair  speeches  and  arguments,  but  repeated  his  former  declara- 
tion, that  he  would  never  marry  the  daughter  of  him  who  had  killed 
his  father,  were  he  to  have  a  moiety  of  the  kingdom  of  England  lor 
her  dower.  When  the  Flemings  heard  this,  they  said,  their  lord 
was  too  much  of  a  Frenchman,  and  very  ill  advised,  and  that  he 
must  not  expect  any  good  from  them,  since  he  would  not  listen  to 
their  counsels.  They  arrested  him,  and  confined  him,  though  not  a 
close  prisoner,  and  told  him,  he  should  never  have  his  liberty  until 
he  would  pay  attention  to  their  advice  :  they  added,  that  if  the  late 
earl,  his  father,  had  not  loved  the  French  so  much,  but  had  listened 
to  them,  he  would  have  been  the  greatest  prince  in  Christendom, 
and  would  have  recovered  Lisle,  Bethune,  and  Douay,  and  been 
alive  at  this  day.  While  all  this  was  passing,  the  king  of  England 
still  held  on  the  siege  of  Calais.  He  kept  his  court  there  at  Christ- 
mas in  a  royal  and  noble  manner ;  and  in  the  ensuing  Lent,  the  earl 
of  Derby,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the  earl  of  Oxford,  and  many  knights 
and  squires  who  had  crossed  the  sea  with  them,  returned  from  Gas- 
cony. 

The  Earl  of  Flanders  was  for  a  long  time  in  danger  from  the 
Flemings,  and,  being  a  prisoner,  was  perfectly  weary  of  it.  He 
therefore  made  them  understand,  that  he  was  willing  to  follow  their 
advice,  for  he  could  receive  more  advantages  from  them  than  from 
those  in  any  other  country.  These  words  pleased  the  Flemings 
much :  they  gave  him  his  liberty,  and  allowed  him  to  partake  of 
one  of  his  favorite  amusements,  hawking,  of  which  he  was  very 
fond.  However,  when  he  went  to  follow  this  sport,  they  set  a  good 
watch  over  him,  that  he  did  not  escape,  nor  was  stolen  from  those 
who  had  undertaken  to  guard  him,  on  pain  of  death.  These  guards 
were  of  the  king  of  England's  party ;  and  watched  him  so  closely 
that  they  would  scarcely  allow  him  to  make  water.  This  conduct 
lasted  so  long,  and  was  so  offensive  to  the  earl,  that  he  agreed  to 
marry  the  king  of  England's  daughter.  The  Flemings  immediately 
informed  the  king  of  it,  and  desired  that  the  king  and  queen  would 
come  to  the  monastery  at  Bergues,  accompanied  by  their  daughter, 
and  they  would  bring  their  earl  there,  and  conclude  the  marriage. 
You  may  easily  imagine  how  pleased  the  king  and  queen  were  with 
this  news :  they  said  the  Flemings  were  very  good  sort  of  people. 
A  day  was  fixed  on  for  all  parties  to  be  at  Bergues  St.  Vinox,  be. 
tween  Newport  and  Gravelines.  The  most  powerful  and  leading- 
men  of  the  principal  towns  of  Flanders  came  hither  in  great  pomp, 
bringing  their  lord  with  them.  He  respectfully  saluted  the  king  and 
queen,  who  were  there  in  great  state.  The  king  took  the  earl  gently 
by  the  hand,  led  him  forth,  and  said,  to  excuse  himself  as  being  the 
cause  of  the  death  of  his  father,  that,  as  God  should  help  him,  he 
had  never  heard,  on  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Crecy,  nor  on  ihe  mor- 
row, that  the  earl  had  been  there.  The  young  eari  appeared  to  be 
satisfied  with  this  excuse.  The  subject  of  the  marriage  was  next 
discussed,  and  certain  articles  and  treaties  were  agreed  upon  between 
the  king,  the  earl,  and  the  states  of  Flanders,  which  were  promised 
and  sworn  to  be  adhered  to*.  The  e«rl  was  then  betrothed  to  the 
lady  Isabella,  daughter  of  the  king  and  queen  of  England,  whom  he 
engaged  to  espouse ;  but  the  day  of  marriage  was  put  ofl",  until  the 
king  should  have  more  leisure.  The  Flemings  returned  home,  ta- 
king  with  them  their  lord  ;  and  they  quitted  the  king,  queen,  and  the 
council,  in  very  good  humor :  the  king  went  back  to  the  siege  of 
Calais.  Things  remained  in  this  state  :  while  the  king  was  making 
preparations  for  rich  presents  of  cloths  and  jewels  to  distribute  on 
the  wedding-day,  the  queen  was  employed  in  the  same  manner,  as 
she  was  anxious  to  acquit  herself  on  the  occasion  with  honor  and 
generosity. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  who  was  returned  to  his  own  country,  and 
among  his  own  people,  was  continually  hawking,  and  pretended 
that  this  English  alliance  was  perfectly  agreeable  to  him.  The 
Flemings  believed  all  he  said,  and  did  not  keep  so  strict  a  guard  upon 
him  as  before :  but  they  were  not  then  acquainted  with  the  dispo- 
sition of  their  lord ;  for,  however  much  he  might  dissemble  in  his 
outward  behavior,  he  was  in  his  heart  devoted  to  the  French.  It 
happened  one  day,  in  the  same  week  that  he  was  to  espouse  the 
English  princess,  he  went  out  a  hawking :  the  falconer  fied  his  hawk 
at  a  heron,  and  the  earl  did  the  same  with  his :  the  two  hawks  pur- 
sued their  game,  and  the  earl  galloped  off,  as  if  following  them,  cry- 
ing, "  Hoye,  hoye."   When  he  was  at  some  distance  from  his  keepers, 
and  in  the  open  fields,  he  stuck  spurs  into  his  horse,  and  made  such 
speed  that  he  was  soon  out  of  sight :  he  did  not  stop  until  he  was 
get  into  Artois,  where  he  was  safe.    He  then  went  to  king  Philip 
in  France,  and  related  to  him  and  his  nobles  his  adventu|ps,  who 
told, him  he  had  acted  wisely;  but  the  English,  on  the  contrary,  ac- 
cused  him  of  betraying  and  deceiving  them.    The  king  of  England, 
nevertheless,  did  not  fail  for  this,  to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the 
Flemings ;  for  he  knew  that  what  had  happened  was  not  through 
their  consent,  but,  on  the  contrary,  that  they  were  very  much  enraged 
at  it ;  so  he  was  immediately  satisfied  with  the  excuses  they  made 
on  the  occasion. 

*  There  is  in  the  Foedera  the  Treaty  of  Marriage,  dated  Dunkirk,  3rd  March,  1346 ; 
but  the  seal  has  been  torn  off,  probably  as  not  having  been  carried  into  effect. 


CHAPTER  CXL. 

THE  LOKD  ROBERT  DE  NAMUR*  DOES  HOMAGE  TO  THE  KING  OF  EN&LAND, 

BEFORE  CALAJi;. 

Many  barons  and  knights,  from  Flanders,  Hainault,  Brabant,  and 
Germany,  came  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  king  and  queen,  while 
they  were  besieging  Calais ;  and  none  returned  without  considerable 
presents.  About  this  time,  the  lord  Robert  de  Namur  was  newly 
returned  into  the  county  of  Namur,  from  an  expedition  to  the  Holy 
Land,t  where  he  had  been  knighted  by  the  lord  Despentin.  He  was 
very  young,  and  had  not  been  solicited  for  iiis  assistance  by  either 
of  the  two  kings.  He  set  out  with  a  rich  and  numerous  attendance, 
and  came  to  Calais,  accompanied  by  many  knights  and  squires,  where 
he  was  kindly  received  by  the  king,  queen,  and  all  the  barons.  He 
gained  their  favor  and  esteem,  from  bearing  the  same  name  as  his 
uncle,  the  lord  Robert  d'Artois,  who  had  been  formerly  so  well  be- 
loved by  them,  and  from  whose  counsel  they  had  reaped  so  much 
benefit.  Lord  Robert  de  Namur  from  this  time  became  a  loyal  ser- 
vant to  the  king  of  England,  who  granted  him  a  pension  of  three 
hundred  pounds  sterling  a-year,  and  assigned  the  payment  of  it  on 
his  chest  at  Bruges.  He  remained  with  the  king  at  the  siege  of 
Calais,  until  the  town  was  won,  as  you  will  hear  related. 


CHAPTER  CXLI. 

THE  ENGLISH  CONQUER  LA  ROCHE-D'ERRIEN,t  TO  WHICH  PLACE  THE  LORD 
CHARLES  OF  BLOIS  LAYS  SIEGE. 

I  HAVE  abstained  a  long  time  from  speaking  of  the  lord  Charles  of 
Blois,  at  that  time  duke  of  Brittany,  and  of  the  countess  of  Mont, 
fort ;  but  it  has  been  occasioned  by  the  truce  agreed  to  before  V amies, 
which  was  strictly  observed :  each  party,  during  that  time,  kept 
peaceably  all  that  they  had  gained.  As  soon  as  the  truce  was  ex- 
pired, the  war  wafi  renewed  with  vigor.  The  king  of  England  had 
sent  into  Brittany  sir  Thomas  Daggeworth§  and  sir  John  Hartwell ; 
and  they  had  quitted  the  siege  of  Calais  with  two  hundred  men-at. 
arms  and  four  hundred  archers.  The  countess  of  Montfort  remained 
in  the  town  of  Hennebon ;  and  she  had  with  her  sir  Taneguy  du 
Cha,tel,  a  kniglit  from  lower  Brittany.  The  English  and  Bretons 
made  frequent  attacks  upon  the  lord  Charles's  party,  and  with  various 
success ;  but  the  country  Vv^as  completely  ruined  and  destroyed  by 
these  men-at-arms,  and  the  poor  people  paid  dearly  for  it. 

Three  knights  one  day  set  out  to  besiege  a  town  called  la  Roche- 
d'errien  :  they  had  collected  a  number  of  men-at-arms  on  horseback, 
and  foot  soldiers,  :md  made  some  violent  attacks  upon  the  town ; 
but  it  v/as  so  vv-cll  defended,  that  the  English  could  not  gain  any 
advantage.    The  captain  of  the  garrison  for  lord  Charles  was  Tassart 
de  GuineSjII  but  three  parts  of  the  inhabitants  were  more  attached  to 
the  English  than  to  the  French ;  so  they  arrested  sir  Tassart,  and 
declared  they  would  murder  him,  if  he  would  not  join  them  in  sur- 
rendering the  place  to  the  English.    Upon  this,  he  said  he  would 
comply  with  whatever  they  wished :  they  then  let  him  go,  and  ad- 
vanced toward  the  English  army,  whom  they  admitted  into  their 
town.    Sir  Tassart  was  continued  as  before,  governor  of  it.  When 
the  English  returned  to  Hennebon,  they  left  with  him  a  eufiiciency 
of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  to  defend  the  town  and  castle.  Lord 
Charles  when  he  heard  this,  swore  things  should  not  go  on  thus. 
He  summoned  all  his  partisans  in  Brittany  and  Normandy,  and  as- 
sembled in  the  city  of  Nantes  sixteen  hundred  men  in  armor,  and 
twelve  thousand  foot  soldiers.    There  might  be  four  hundred  knights 
and  twenty-three  bannerets,  who  all  came  to  lay  siege  to  la  Roche- 
d'emen.   They  brought  with  them  large  engines,  which  threw  stones 
into  the  town  day  and  night,  and  much  annoyed  the  inhabitants. 
The  townsmen  sent  off  messengers  to  inform  the  countess  what  was 
going  forward ;  as  she  had  promised  them  assistance,  if  they  should 
be  besieged.    Upon  this,  the  countess  sent  everywhere  that  she  could 
think  likely  to  procure  men,  and  in  a  short  time  collected  a  thousand 
men  in  armor,  and  eight  thousand  foot  soldiers,  wlrich  she  put  under 
the  command  of  the  three^  knights  before  mentioned.  These  knights 
declared  that  they  would  cither  raise  the  siege  of  la  Roche-d'errien, 
or  perish  in  the  attempt;  and,  taking  the  field,  they  advanced  very 
near  to  the  army  of  lord  Charles  :  they  took  up  their  quarters  on  the 
banks  of  a  river,  with  the  intention  of  fighting  the  next  day.  About 
midnight  sir  Thomas  Dagworth  and  sir  .John  Hartwell  armed  one  half 
of  their  people,  and,  setting  off  in  silence,  fell  upon  one  of  the  wings 
of  lord  Charles's  army,  and  slew  a  great  number  of  his  men.  They 
remained  in  this  action  so  long,  that  the  whole  army  was  roused  and 
armed ;  they  could  not  therefore  retreat,  without  encountering  the 
whole  of  the  lord  Charles's  force.    They  were  surrounded,  and  so 
sharply  dealt  with  that  they  could  not  withstand  the  powers  of  the 

*  Lord  Robert  de  Namur  was  Froissart's  great  patron ;  and  to  him  we  are  indebted 
for  this  history,  as  he  himself  mentions  in  his  preface.  He  was  created  a  knight  ot  th- 
garter,  in  Richard  ll.'s  reign,  and  is  the  85th  knight  of  that  order.  See  Athmole's  His- 
tory of  the  Order  of  the  Garter. 

t  Lord  Berners  says,  "at  the  holy  sepidchre.''"—Ej>. 

t  A  town  in  Brittany,  about  two  leagues  from  Treguier,  near  Gumgamp. 

§  Sir  Thomas  Daggeworth  was  appointed  commander  in  Brittany,  by  writ  ol  privy 
seal,  dated  Reading,  January  10.  1347.— FtEDKRA.  j  nr,  • 

II  The  historian  of  Brittany  seems  to  think  this  person  should  be  Richard  Toussamt. 
IT  From  what  follows,  one  may  suppose  these  three  knights  were,  t^ir  Thomas  Dag- 
worth, sir  John  Hartwell.  sir  Taneguy  du  Chatel, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


89 


French.  Sir  Thomas  Dagworth  was  taken  prisoner,  after  having 
been  severely  wounded.  Sir  John  Hartwell  escaped  as  well  as  he 
was  able,  with  all  that  he  could  bring  off  with  him,  by  making  for  the 
river.  He  related  to  sir  Taneguy  du  Chatel  the  ill  success  of  their 
attack ;  and  they  held  a  council,  whether  they  ought  not  to  return  to 
Hennebon  * 


CHAPTER  CXLII. 

THE  COMBAT  OF  LA  ROCHE-D'ERRIEN,  WHERE  THE  LORD  CHARLES  OF 
BLOIS  IS  MADE  PRISONER. 

At  the  time  they  were  holdir  q  this  council,  whether  to  decamp  or 
not,  there  came  to  them  a  knigL  t  from  the  countess,  called  Garnier, 
lord  of  Cadoudal,  with  a  hundred  men-at-arms,  who  had  been  pre- 


COMBAT  OF  LA  Rochk-d'errien.  Lord  Charles  OF  Blois  TAKEN  PRISONER— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  century. 


vented  trom  coming  sooner.  When  he  was  informed  of  the  resolu- 
tio-n  they  were  about  to  take  of  returning,  "  Oh  come,"  said  he,  "  arm 
yourselves  quickly,  and  mount  your  horses ;  and  he  that  has  no  horse, 
let  him  follow  on  foot ;  for  we  will  go  and  look  once  more  at  our 
enemies,  who  are  now  so  elated  that  we  shall  be  sure  to  conquer 
them."  Those  that  had  horses  soon  got  themselves  in  readiness, 
and  set  out,  and  the  foot  followed  them ;  so  that,  about  sunrise,  they 
came  upon  the  army  of  the  lord  Charles,  which  they  found  wrapped 
up  in  sleep,  for  they  did  not  imagine  they  should  have  any  more  dis- 
turbance. The  English  and  Bretons  began  immediately  to  cut  down 
and  destroy  tents  and  pavilions,  and  to  slay  all  those  whom  they  had 
thus  surprised ;  for  they  had  thought  themselves  so  secure,  they  had 
not  set  any  watch.  Thus  were  those  of  the  party  of  lord  Charles 
defeated,  and  all  the  barons  of  Normandy  and  Brittany  that  were 
with  him  taken  prisoners  that  night.  The  siege  of  la  Roche-d'errien 
was  raised,  and  lord  Charles  conducted  to  Hennebon.  Nevertheless 
the  towns  and  fortresses  that  he  had  before  gained,  still  held  out  for 
him ;  for  his  wife,  who  called  herself  duchess  of  Brittany,  undertook 
most  cheerfully  to  continue  the  war. 

*  Our  historians  relate  this  affair  differently.  See  Dugdale's  Baronage.  Sir  Thomas 
Dagworth  was  not  made  prisoner,  nor  wounded ;  he  was  the  person  who  advised  the 
second  attaci?,  not  the  lord  of  Cadoudal,  as  Froissart  relates.  The  king,  for  his  good 
conduct,  made  him  his  lieutenant-general  of  the  duchy  of  Brittany ;  and  the  ensuing 
year  he  was  called  up  to  the  house  of  peers. 

In  the  Histoire  de  Bretagne,  so  often  quoted,  the  account  of  these  engagements  is  very 
different,  and  in  part  not  very  much  to  the  honor  of  sir  Thon>as  Dagworth,  if  the  frets 
be  true   Vol.  i.  pp.  762, 277. 


CHAPTER  CXLIII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  COLLECTS  A  GREA.T  ARMY  TO  RAISE  THE  SIEGE  OP 

CALAIS. 

King  Philip  of  France,  who  felt  that  his  subjects  in  Calais  must 
be  severely  oppressed,  commanded  all  the  knights  and  squires  of  his 
realm  to  rendezvous  at  Amiens,  or  near  that  town,  on  the  feast  of 
Whitsuntide.  No  one  dared  to  disobey  this  order,  but  all  were  punc 
tual  in  being  there  at  the  appointed  time.  King  Philip  kept  a  solemn 
court  at  Amiens,  at  which  were  present  the  duke  of  Normandy  his 
eldest  son,  the  duke  of  Orleans  his  youngest  son,  Eudes  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Foix,  the  lord  Lewis  of 
Savoy,  the  lord  John  of  Hainault,  the  earls  of  Armagnac,  Valentinois, 
Forets,  and  a  great  many  other  earls,  barons  and  knights.  When 
all  these  noblemen  were  assembled  in  Amiens,  they  held  many 
councils.    The  king  of  France  was  very  anxious  to  have  a  free 

passage  through  Flanders, 
that  he  might  send  through 
it  a  part  of  his  aiTny  by 
way  of  Gravelines,  to  rein- 
force  the  garrison  of  Calais, 
and  to  attack  and  fight  with 
the  English  on  that  side  of 
the  town.  He  sent,  there- 
fore, a  very  magnificent 
embassy  into  Flanders,  to 
treat  with  the  Flemings  on 
this  subject :  but  the  king 
of  England  had  so  many 
friends  there,  that  they 
would  not  grant  him  his 
request.  The  king  upon 
this  said,  he  would  then  ad- 
vance  as  far  as  Boulogne. 

The  king  of  England, 
who  found  he  could  not 
conquer  Calais  but  by  fam- 
ine, ordered  a  large  castle 
to  be  constructed  of  strong 
•  timbers,  in  order  to  shut 
up  the  communication  with 
the  sea ;  and  he  directed  it 
to  be  built  and  embattled 
in  such  a  manner  that  it 
could  not  be  destroyed.  He 
placed  it  between  the  town 
and  the  sea,  and  fortified  it 
with  all  sorts  of  warlike  in- 
struments,*  and  garrisoned 
it  with  forty  men-at-arms 
and  two  hundred  archers, 
who  guarded  the  harbor 
and  port  of  Calais  so 
closely,  that  nothing  could 
go  out  or  come  into  the 
town,  without  being  sunk 
or  taken.  By  this  means 
he  more  sorely  aggrieved 
the  Calesians  than  by  any- 
thing he  had  hitherto  done, 
and  sooner  brought  famine 
am.ong  them..  About  this 
time,  the  king  of  England  was  so  active  among  the  Flemings  (with 
whom,  as  you  have  just  heard,  the  king  of  France  wanted  to  make 
a  treaty,)  that  they,  to  the  amount  of  a  hundred  thousand  men,  marched 
out  of  Flanders,  and  laid  siege  to  the  town  of  Aire  :t  they  then  burnt 
all  the  country  round  it,  as  far  as  Su  Venant,  Mourville  la  Gorge, 
Estelly  le  Ventre,  and  a  tract  of  country  round  Loo,  and  even  as  far 
as  the  gates  of  St.  Omert  and  Terouenne.§ 

The  king  of  France  took  up  his  quarters  at  Arras.jj  He  sent  a 
large  body  of  men  to  strengthen  his  garrisons  in  Artois,  and  in  par- 
ticular sir  Charles  d'Espagne,  his  constable,  to  St.  Omer ;  for  the  earl 
of  Eu  and  of  Guines,  who  had  been  constable,  v/as  a  prisoner,  as  I 
have  before  related,  in  England.  The  Flemings  kept  advancing  into 
the  country,  and  gave  the  French  employnient  enough  before  they 
retreated.'  When  the  Flemings  v/ere  returned,  after  having  made 
themselves  well  acquainted  with  the  parts  about  Loo,*^  the  king  of 
France  and  his  army  left  Arras,  and  came  to  Hesdin  :**  the  army 
and  baggage  occupied  three  leagues  of  country.  When  the  king 
had  rested  one  day  at  Hesdin,  he  advanced  the  next  day  to  Blangy,t1 
where  he  halted,  in  order  to  consider  whither  he  should  march  next. 


*  "  Springalles,  bombardes,  bows  and  other  artillery."— Lord  Berners. 

t  A  strong  town  in  Artois,  generality  of  Amiens,  fourteen  leagues  from  Calais 

t  A  strong  town  in  Artois,  ten  leagues  from  Calais. 

§  An  ancient  town  in  Artois,  destroyed  by  Charles  V.  1553. 

II  A  strong  city  in  Artois,  twenty-seven  leagues  from  Calais. 

11  Loo— a  town  to  the  south  of  Fumes. 

**  A  strong  town  m  Artois,  diocese  of  Anas,  thirteen  leagues  distant  fiom  tt. 
tt  Village  in  Artois,  bailiwick  of  St.  Pol. 


«0 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


He  was  advised  lO  maKe  for  that  part  of  the  country  called  la  Belune, 
and  accordingly  began  his  march  thither,  his  army  following,  which 
amounted,  including  men  of  all  descriptions,  to  two  hundred  thou, 
sand.  The  king  and  his  army  passed  through  the  country  of  Fau- 
kenberg,*  and  came  straight  to  the  hill  of  Sangate,t  between  Calais 
and  Wissant :  they  marched  armed,  with  banners  flying,  by  moon, 
light;  so  that  it  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  their  gallant  army. 
When  those  in  Calais  perceived  them,  from  the  walls,  pitching  their 
tents,  they  thought  it  had  been  a  new  siege. 


CHAPTER  CXLIV. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  GUARDS  ALL  THE  PASSES  ROUND  CALAIS,  SO  THAT 
THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  CANNOT  APPROACH  TO  RAISE  THE  SIEGE. 

I  WILL  now  relate  what  the  king  of  England  had  done,  and  was 
doing,  when  he  saw  with  what  a  prodigious  force  the  king  of  France 
•was  come  to  raise  the  siege  of  Calais,  which  had  cost  him  so  much 
money  and  labor.  He  knew  that  the  town  was  so  nearly  famished, 
that  it  could  hold  out  but  a  very  short  time  :  therefore  it  would  have 
sorely  hurt  him  to  have  been  forced  at  that  time  to  raise  it.  He 
considered,  that  the  French  could  neither  approach  his  army  nor  the 
town  of  Calais  but  by  two  roads ;  the  one  by  the  downs  along  the 
sea-shore ;  the  other  higher  up  the  country,  which  however  was  full 
of  ditches  and  bogs ;  and  there  was  but  one  bridge,  called  the  bridge 
of  Nieullet,  by  which  they  could  be  crossed.  He  posted,  therefore, 
his  fleet  along  the  shore,  as  near  as  he  could  to  the  downs,  and  pro- 
vided  it  with  plenty  of  every  warlike  engine  ;t  so  that  the  French 
could  not  pass  that  way.  He  sent  the  earl  of  Derby,  with  a  sufficient 
force  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  to  guard  the  bridge  of  Nieullet. 
The  French,  therefore,  were  prevented  from  advancing  thither,  unless 
they  attempted  crossing  the  marshes  between  Sangate  and  the  sea, 
which  were  impassable.  There  was  also,  nearer  to  Calais,  a  high 
tower,  which  was  guarded  by  thirty  archers  from  England  ;  and  they 
had  fortified  it  with  double  ditches,  as  a  stronger  defence  of  the  pas- 
sage over  the  downs.  When  the  French  had  taken  up  their  quarters  ! 
on  the  hill  of  Sangate,  those  from  Tournay,  who  might  amount  to 
about  fifteen  hundred  men,  advanced  toward  this  tow^er :  the  garrison 
shot  at  them,  and  wounded  some ,  but  the  men  of  Tournay  crossed 
the  ditches,  and  reached  the  foot  of  the  tower  with  pick-axes  and 
bars.  The  engagement  was  then  very  sharp,  and  many  of  the 
Tournaymen  were  killed  and  wounded ;  but,  in  the  end,  the  tower 
was  taken  and  thrown  down,  and  all  that  were  within  it  put  to  the 
sword. 

The  king  of  France  senf  his  two  marshals,  the  lords  of  Beaujeu 
and  the  lord  of  St.  Venant,  to  examine  the  country,  and  see  where 
the  army  could  pass,  in  order  to  fight  with  the  English ;  but,  after 
they  had  well  examined  all  the  passes,  they  returned  and  told  the 
king  there  was  not  any  possibility  of  doing  it,  but  with  infinite  loss 
of  men.  Things  remained  in  this  state  that  day  and  the  following 
night ;  but  on  the  morrow,  after  the  king  of  France  had  heard  mass, 
he  sent  to  the  king  of  England  the  lord  Geoffry  de  Chargny,  the 
lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  sir  Guy  de  Nesle,  and  the  lord  of 
Beaujeu,  who,  as  they  rode  along,  observed  how  strongly  all  the 
passes  were  guarded :  they  were  allov/ed  to  proceed  freely,  for  so 
the  king  of  England  had  ordered,  and  praised  very  much  the  dispo- 
sitions of  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  was  posted  at  the  bridge  of  Nieullet, 
over  which  they  passed.  They  rode  on  until  they  came  where  the 
king  was,  whom  they  found  surrounded  by  his  barons  and  knights : 
they  all  four  dismounted,  and  advanced  toward  the  king,  with  many 
reverences ;  then  the  lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont  said,  "  Sir,  the 
king  of  France  informs  you  through  us,  that  he  is  come  to  the  hill 
of  Sangate,  in  order  to  give  you  battle  ;  but  he  cannot  find  any  means 
of  approaching  you :  he  therefore  wishes  you  would  assemble  your 
council,  and  he  will  send  some  of  his,  that  they  may  confer  together, 
and  fix  upon  a  spot  where  a  general  combat  may  take  place."  The 
king  of  England  was  advised  to  make  his  answer  as  follows:  "Gen- 
tlemen, I  perfectly  understand  the  request  you  have  made  me  from 
my  adversary,  who  wrongfully  keeps  possession  of  my  inheritance, 
which  weighs  much  upon  me.  You  will  therefore  tell  him  from  me, 
if  you  please,  that  I  have  been  on  this  spot  near  a  twelvemonth : 
this  he  was  well  informed  of,  and,  had  he  chosen  it,  might  have  come 
here  sooner ;  but  he  has  allowed  me  to  remain  so  long,  that  I  have 
expended  very  large  sums  of  money,  and  haVe  done  so  much  that  I 
must  be  master  of  Calais  in  a  very  short  time  :  I  am  not  therefore 
inclined,  in  the  smallest  degree,  to  comply  with  his  request,  or  to 
gratify  his  convenience,  or  to  abandon  what  I  have  gained,  or  what 
I  have  been  so  anxious  to  conquer.  If,  therefore,  neither  he  nor  his 
army  can  pass  this  way,  he  must  seek  out  some  other  road."§  The 
four  noblemen  then  returned,  and  were  escorted  as  far  as  the  bridge 
of  Nieullet,  and  related  to  the  king  of  France  the  king  of  England's 
answer. 

While  the  king  of  France  was  devising  means  to  fight  with  the 

*  A  village  in  Artois,  hailiwick  of  Aire. 

t  A  village  in  Picardy,  government  of  Calais. 

t "  Bombardes.  crossbowes,  archers,  springalles,  and  other  artillery."— L.  Berners. 

4  By  a  letter  from  Edward  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  is  at  length  in 
Avesbury,  pp.  162,  tec.  h  j  says  Ac  accepted  this  challenge,  but  that  the  enemy  varied  in 
hUternis  of  acceptance,  so  that  they  could  not  agree ;  and  that  the  French,  Mttiog  fir* 
to  their  tents,  ran  off  with  precipitation,  u  if  they  bod  been  defeated. 


English,  two  cardinals,  from  Pope  Clement,  arrived  as  embassadors 
in  the  camp.  Immediately  on  their  arrival,  they  visited  each  army, 
and  exerted  themselves  so  much  that  they  procured  a  sort  of  truce ; 
during  which  time,  four  lords  of  each  party  were  to  meet,  and  en- 
deavor to  form  a  peace.  On  the  part  of  the  king  of  France,  were 
nominated  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  lord 
Lewis  of  Savoy,  and  sir  John  of  Hainault.  The  English  commis- 
sioners were,  the  earl  of  Derby,  the  earl  of  Northampton,  lord  Rcgi- 
nald  Cobham,  and  sir  Walter  Manny.*  The  two  cardinals  were  the 
most  active  persons  in  this  business,  going  backward  and  forward 
from  one  army  to  the  other.  These  commissioners  were  three  days 
together ;  and  various  propositions  for  peace  were  brought  forward, 
though  none  took  eflfect.  During  which  time  the  king  of  England 
was  strengthening  his  army,  and  making  wide  and  deep  ditches  on 
the  downs,  to  prevent  the  French  from  surprising  him.  When  these 
three  days  were  passed  without  any  treaty  being  effected,  the  two 
cardinals  v/ent  to  St.  Omer.  The  king  of  France,  perceiving  he 
could  not  in  any  way  succeed,  decamped  on  the  morrow,  and  took 
the  road  to  Amiens,  where  he  disbanded  all  his  troops,  the  men-at- 
arms,  as  well  as  those  sent  from  the  different  towns.  When  the 
Calesians  saw  them  depart,  it  gave  them  great  grief.  Some  of  the 
English  fell  on  their  rear,  and  captured  horses,  and  wagons  laden 
with  wine  and  other  things,  as  well  as  some  prisoners ;  all  which 
they  brought  to  their  camp  before  Calais. 


CHAPTER  CXLV. 

THE  TOWN  OF  CALAIS  SURRENDERS  TO  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND. 

After  the  departure  of  the  king  of  France,  with  his  army,  from 
the  hill  of  Sangate,  the  Calesians  saw  clearly  that  all  hopes  of  succor 
were  at  an  end ;  which  occasioned  them  so  much  sorrow  and  dis- 
tress, that  the  hardiest  could  scarcely  support  it.  They  entreated, 
therefore,  most  earnestly,  the  lord  John  de  Vienne,  their  governor, 
to  mount  upon  the  battlements,  and  make  a  sign  that  he  v/ished  to 
hold  a  parley.  The  king  of  England,  upon  hearing  this,  sent  to  him 
sir  Walter  Manny  and  lord  Basset.  When  they  were  come  near, 
the  lord  de  Vienne  said  to  them,  "  Dear  gentlemen,  you  who  are  very 
valiant  knights,  know  that  the  king  of  France,  whose  subjects  we 
are,  has  sent  us  hither  to  defend  this  town  and  castle  from  all  harm 
and  damage :  this  we  have  done  to  the  best  of  our  abilities.  All 
hopes  of  help  have  now  left  us,  so  that  we  are  most  exceedingly 
Straitened  ;  and  if  the  gallant  king,  your  lord,  have  not  pity  upon  us, 
we  must  perish  with  hunger.t  I  therefore  entreat,  that  you  would 
beg  of  him  to  have  compassion  on  us,  and  to  have  the  goodness  to 
allow  us  to  depart  in  the  state  we  are  in,  and  that  he  will  be  satisfied 
with  having  possession  of  the  town  and  castle,  with  all  that  is  within 
them,  as  he  will  find  therein  riches  enough  to  content  him."  To 
this  sir  Walter  Manny  replied:  "John,  we  are  not  ignorant  of  Avhat 
the  king  our  lord's  intentions  are  ;  for  he  has  told  them  to  us :  know 
then,  that  it  is  not  his  pleasure  you  should  get  off  so ;  for  he  is  re- 
solved that  you  surrender  yourselves  solely  to  his  will,  to  allow  those 
whom  he  pleases  their  ransom,  or  to  put  them  to  death ;  for  the 
Calesians  have  done  him  so  much  mischief,  and  have,  by  their  ob- 
stinate defence,  cost  him  so  many  lives  and  so  much  moqey,  that  he 
is  mightily  enraged."  The  lord  de  Vienne  answered :  "  These  con. 
ditions  are  *oo  hard  for  us.  We  are  but  a  small  number  of  knights 
and  squires,  who  have  loyally  served  our  lord  and  master,  as  you 
would  have  done,  and  have  suffered  much  ill  and  disquiet ;  but  we 
will  endure  more  than  any  mcin  ever  did  in  a  similar  situation,  before 
we  consent  that  the  smallest  boy  in  the  town  should  fare  worse  than 
the  best.  I  therefore  once  more  entreat  you,  out  of  compassion,  to 
return  to  the  king  of  England,  and  beg  of  him  to  have  pity  on  us : 
he  will,  I  trust,  grant  you  this  favor :  for  I  have  such  an  opinion  of 
his  gallantry  as  to  hope,  that,  through  God's  mercy,  he  will  alter  his 
mind."  The  two  lords  retured  to  the  king,  and  related  what  had 
passed.  The  king  said  he  had  no  intentions  of  complying  v/ith  the 
request,  but  should  insist  that  they  surrendered  themselves  uncondi- 
tionally to  his  will.  Sir  Walter  replied  :  "  My  lord,  you  may  be  to 
blame  in  this,  as  you  will  set  us  a  very  bad  example  ;  for  if  you  order 
us  to  go  to  any  of  your  castles,  we  shall  not  obey  you  so  cheerfully, 
if  you  put  these  people  to  death ;  for  they  will  retaliate  upon  us,  in 
a  similar  case."  Many  barons  who  were  then  present  supported  this 
opinion.  Upon  which  the  king  rep'ied :  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  not  so 
obstinate  as  to  hold  my  opinion  alone  against  you  all :  sir  Walter, 
you  will  inform  the  governor  of  Calais,  that  the  only  grace  he  must 
expect  from  me  is,  that  six  of  the  principal  citizens  of  Calais  march 
out  of  the  town,  with  bare  heads  and  feet,  with  ropes  around  their 
necks,  and  the  keys  of  the  town  and  castle  in  their  hands.  These 
six  persons  shall  be  at  my  absolute  disposal,  and  the  remainder  of 
the  inhabitants  pardoned." 

Sir  Walter  returned  to  the  lord  de  Vienne,  who  was  waiting  for 
him  on  the  battlements,  and  told  him  all  that  he  had  been  able  to 
gain  from  the  king.    "  I  beg  of  you,"  replied  the  governor,  "  that 

*  The  edition  of  D.  Sauvage  and  lord  Berners,  here  both  term  Sir  Walter  Manny  "  the 
Lorde  (Monseigneur)  Gualtier  of  Manny."  and  it  appears  from  Dugdale  that  he  had  a 
summons  to  parliament  among  the  barons  of  the  realm,  from  the  21st  to  the  44th  of  this, 
king's  reign,  inclusive.— Ed. 

*  We  rauit  all  dye  or  el(  enrage  for  lu&]m.">-LoRD  fiBRMERi 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


you  would  be  so  good  as  to  remain  here  a  little,  while  I  go  and  relate 
all  that  has  passed  to  the  townsmen  ;  for,  as  they  have  desired  me  to 
undertake  this,  it  is  but  proper  they  should  know  the  result  of  it." 
He  went  to  the  market-place,  and  caused  the  bell  to  be  rung ;  upon 
which  all  the  inhabitants,  men  and  women,  assembled  in  the  town- 
hall.  He  then  related  to  them  what  he  had  said,  and  the  answers  he 
had  received  ;  vnd  that  he  could  not  obtain  any  conditions  more 
favorable,  to  which  they  must  give  a  short  and  immediate  answer. 
This  information  caused  the  greatest  lamentations  and  despair ;  so 
that  the  hardest  heart  would  have  had  compassion  on  them ;  even 
the  lord  de  Vienne  wept  bitterly. 

After  a  short  time,  the  most  wealthy  citizen  of  the  town,  by  name 
Eustace  de  St.  Pierre,  rose  up  and  said  :  *'  Gentlemen,  both  high  and 
low,  it  would  be  a  very  great  pity  to  suffer  so  many  people  to  die 
through  famine,  if  any  means  c  'uld  be  found  to  prevent  it;  and  it 
would  be  highly  meritorious  in  the  eyes  of  our  Saviour,  if  such  mis- 
ery could  be  averted.    I  have  such  faith  and  trust  in  finding  grace 
before  God,  if  I  die  to  save  my  townsmen,  that  I  name  myself  as  first 
of  the  six."    When  Eustace  had  done  speaking,  they  all  rose  up 
and  almost  worshipped  him :  many  cast  themselves  at  his  feet  with 
tears  and  groans.    Another  citizen,  very  rich  and  respected,  rose  up 
and  said,  he  would  be  the  second  to  his  companion,  Eustace  ;  his 
name  was  John  Daire.    After  him,  James  Wisant,  who  was  very 
rich  in  merchandise  and  lands,  offered  himself,  as  companion  to  his 
two  cousins  ;  as  did  Peter  Wisant,  his  brother.    Two  others  then 
named  themselves,  which  completed  the  number  demanded  by  the 
king  of  England.    The  lord  John  de  Vienne  then  mounted  a  small 
hackney,  for  it  was  vAth  difficulty  that  he  could  walk,  and  conducted 
them  to  the  gate.    There  was  the  greatest  sorrow  and  lamentation 
all  over  the  town  ;  and  in  such  manner  were  they  attended  to  the 
gate,  which  the  governor  ordered  to  be  opened,  and  then  shut  upon 
him  and  the  six  citizens,  whom  he  led  to  the  barriers,  and  said  to 
sir  Walter  Manny,  who  was  there  waiting  for  him,  "  I  deliver  up  to 
you,  as  governor  of  Calais,  with  the  consent  of  the  inhabitants,  these 
six  citizens  ;  and  I  swear  to  you  that  they  were,  and  are  at  this  day, 
the  most  wealthy  and  respectable  inhabitants  of  Calais.    I  beg  of 
you,  gentle  sir,  that  you  would  have  the  goodness  to  beseech  the 
king,  that  they  may  not  be  put  to  death."    "  I  cannot  answer  for 
what  the  king  will  do  with  them,"  replied  sir  Walter,  "  but  you 
may  depend  that  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  save  them,"    The  bar- 
riers were  opened,  when  these  six  citizens  advanced  toward  the 
pavilion  of  the  king,  and  the  lord  de  Vienne  reentered  the  town. 

When  sir  Walter  Manny  had  presented  these  six  citizens  to  the 
king,  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and,  with  uplifted  hands,  said, 
"  Most  gallant  king,  see  before  you  six  citizens  of  Calais,  who  have 
been  capital  merchants,  and  who  bring  you  the  keys  of  the  castle 
and  of  the  town.  We  surrender  ourselves  to  your  absolute  will  and 
pleasure,  in  order  to  save  the  remainder  of  the  inhabitants  of  Calais, 
who  have  suffered  much  distress  and  misery.  Condescend,  there- 
fore, out  of  your  nobleness  of  mind,  to  have  mercy  and  compassion 
upon  us."  All  the  barons,  knights,  and  squires,  that  were  assembled 
there  in  great  numbers,  wept  at  this  sight.  The  king  eyed  them 
with  angry  looks,  (for  he  hated  much  the  people  of  Calais,  for  the 
great  losses  he  had  formerly  suffered  from  them  at  sea,)  and  ordered 
their  heads  to  be  stricken  off.  All  present  entreated  the  king,  that 
he  would  be  more  merciful  to  them,  but  he  would  not  listen  to  them. 
Then  sir  Walter  Manny  said,  "  Ah,  gentle  king,  let  me  beseech  you 
to  restrain  your  anger :  you  have  the  reputation  of  great  nobleness 
of  soul,  do  not  therefore  tarnish  it  by  such  an  act  as  this,  nor  allow 
any  one  to  speak  in  a  disgraceful  manner  of  you.  In  this  instance, 
all  the  world  will  say  you  have  acted  cruelly,  if  you  put  to  death  six 
such  respectable  persons,  who,  of  their  own  free  will,  have  surren- 
dered themselves  to  your  mercy,  in  order  to  save  their  fellow-citizens." 
Upon  this,  the  king  gave  a  wink,  saying,  "  Be  it  so,"  and  ordered 
the  headsman  to  be  sent  for ;  for  that  the  Calesians  had  done  him  so 
much  damage,  it  was  proper  they  should  suffer  for  it.  The  queen 
of  England,  who  at  that  time  was  very  big  with  child,  fell  on  her 
knees,  and  with  tears  said,  "  Ah,  gentle  sir,  smce  I  have  crossed  the 
sea  with  great  danger  to  see  you,  I  have  never  asked  you  one  favor : 
now,  I  most  humbly  ask  as  a  gift,  for  the  sake  of  the  Son  of  the 
blessed  Mary,  and  for  your  love  to  me,  that  you  will  be  merciful  to 
these  six  men."  The  king  looked  at  her  for  some  time  in  silence, 
and  then  said ;  "  Ah,  lady,  I  wish  that  you  had  been  anywhere  else 
than  here  :  you  have  entreated  in  such  a  manner  that  I  cannot  refuse 
you ;  I  therefore  give  them  to  you,  to  do  as  you  please  with  them." 
The  queen  conducted  the  six  citizens  to  her  apartments,  and  had  the 
halters  taken  from  round  their  necks,  after  which  she  new  clothed 
them,  and  served  them  with  a  plentiful  dinner  :  she  then  presented 
each  with  six  nobles,  and  had  them  escorted  out  of  the  camp  in 
safety.* 

*" Froissart  alone  Jimong  his  contemporaries  relates  this  remarkable  fact:  and  the 
eimplicity  of  his  style  may  give  even  to  fable  the  appearance  of  truth.  Edward  was 
generous:  he  is  here  represented  as  a  ferocious  conqueror,  whom  love  alone  could 
Boften,  and  who  obstinately  persists  to  punish  a  courage  which  he  ought  to  have  es- 
teemed. The  action  of  these  six  men,  thus  devoting  themselves  for  their  fellow  citi- 
zens, was  sufficiently  great  to  have  been  trumpeted  through  all  France  by  the  thousand 
and  thousand  voices  of  Fame.  This  action,  however,  brilhant  as  it  was,  and  which 
the  wretches  driven  out  of  Calais  would  have  spoken  of  everywhere,  was  unknown  in 
the  capital.  If  it  had  been  otherwise,  the  Chronicle  of  St.  Denis,  and  other  histories  of 
the  time,  would  not  have  been  silent  on  the  subject ;  and  yet  not  one  mentions  it.  Aves- 
bury,  an  Englishman  and  contemporary,  who  is  very  particular  as  to  all  the  circum- 


CHAPTER  CXLVI. 

THE  KIN&  OF  ENGLAND  RE-?E0PLE's  CALAIS. 

Thus  had  the  strong  town  of  Calais  been  besieged  by  king  Edward 
of  England,  as  you  have  heard,  about  St.  John's  day,  in  August,  in 
the  year  1346,  and  surrendered  about  the  end  of  August,  1347. 
The  king,  after  he  had  presented  these  six  citizens  to  the  queen, 
called  to  him  sir  Walter  Manny,  and  his  two  marshals,  the  earls  of 
Warwick  and  Stafford,  and  said  to  them,  "  My  lords,  here  are  the 
keys  of  the  town  and  castle  of  Calais :  go  and  take  possession  of 
them.  You  will  put  into  prison  the  knights  you  may  find  there  :  bu* 
you  will  send  out  of  the  town  all  the  other  inhabitants,  and  all  sol- 
diers that  may  have  come  there  to  serve  for  pay  ;  as  I  am  resolved  to 
re-people  the  town  with  English  alone."  These  three  noblemen, 
with  only  one  hundred  men,  went  and  took  possession  of  Calais,  and 
from  the  gates  sent  to  prison  the  lord  John  de  Surie,  the  lord  John 
de  Vienne,  the  lord  John  de  Bcllobourne,  and  other  knights.  They 
then  ordered  every  sort  of  arms  to  be  brought  and  piled  in  a  heap 
in  the  market-place.  They  sent  out  of  the  town  all  ranks  of  people, 
retaining  only  one  prisst,  and-  two  other  old  men,  that  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  customs  and  usages  of  Calais,  in  order  to  point 
out  the  different  properties,  and  gave  directions  for  the  castle  to  be 
prepared  for  lodging  the  king  and  queen,  and  diflferent  hotels  for  their 
attendants.  When  this  had  been  done,  the  king  and  queen  mounted 
their  steeds,  and  rode  toward  the  town,  which  they  entered  at  the 
sound  of  trumpets,  drums,  and  all  sorts  of  v/arlike  instruments.* 
The  king  remained  in  it  until  the  queen  was  brought  to  bed  of  a 
daughter,  called  Margaret.t 

The  king  gave  to  sir  Walter  Manny,  lord  Stafford,  lord  V/arwick, 
sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  and  other  knights,  very  handsome  houses 
in  Calais,  that  they  might  re-people  it :  r.nd  his  intentions  v^ere,  to 
send  thither,  on  his  return  to  England,  thirty-six  substantial  citizens, 
with  all  their  wealth,  and  to  exert  himself  in  such  a  manner  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  town  should  be  v/holly  English  :  which  he  after- 
wards  accomplished.  The  new  town  and  lortifications,  v.'hich  had 
been  built  before  Calais,  were  destroyed,  as  v/ell  as  the  castle  upon 
the  harbor,  and  the  great  boom  which  was  thrown  across  was  brought 
into  the  town.  The  king  posted  different  persons  to  guard  the  gates, 
walls  and  towers  of  the  town  ;  and  what  had  been  damaged  he  got 
repaired,  which,  however,  was  not  soon  done.  The  lord  John  de 
Vienne  and  his  companions  were  sent  to  England  ;  they  remained 
in  London  about  half  a  year,  and  then  were  ransomed.  In  m.y  opin- 
ion,  it  was  a  melancholy  thing  for  the  inhabitants  of  both  sexes  of 
the  town  of  Calais,  thus  to  be  sent  abroad,  with  their  children,  fronr« 
their  "inheritances,  leaving  everything  behind  ;  for  they  were  not 

stances  of  the  siege  of  Calais,  is  equally  silent.  Villaiii  alone  goes  even  beyond  Froissart . 
for  he  says,  that  Edward  intended  to  hang  all  the  citizeiis  of  Calais ;  and  he  adds,  they, 
were  all  forced  to  abandon  the  town  naked,  ail  but  their  sliirts.  This  falsehood  should 
render  the  other  parts  of  his  recital  doubtful.  Froissai  t,  an  liistorian  and  poet,  and  who 
has  too  often  expanded  over  history  the  privileges  of  poetry,  has  only  embroidered  a 
little  what  truth  offered  him.  When  the  Calesians  saw  tlie  retreat  of  Philip,  they  struck 
the  flag  which  was  flying  on  the  great  tower:  John  de  Vienne  ordered  the  gatss  to  be 
opened,  and  left  the  town  mounted  on  a  small  hackney,  for  he  had  been  wounded.  The 
warriors  who  accompanied  him  held  their  swords  pointed  to  the  ground  ;  and  many  of 
the  citizens  followed  with  halters  round  their  necks,  and  \vi;h  their  heads  and  feet  bare. 
Edward  kept,  as  prisoners,  the  governor,  fifleen  knights,  and  some  citizens ;  but  he  did 
not  send  them  to  England,  until  he  had  loaded  them  witli  presents  :  he  hastened  to  dis- 
tribute food  among  the  inhabitants  who  had  remained  in  the  town.  We  only  see,  in  all 
these  circumstances,  the  humiliation  of  the  inhabitants,  wis-hing  by  it  to  affect  the  con- 
queror, and  the  generosity  of  the  prince. 

"Froissart  supposes  that  the  queen  of  England  was  melted  into  tears  at  the  fate  of 
these  citizens,  condemned  by  her  husband,  and  that  she  humbled  herself  so  as  to  cast 
herself  at  the  feet  of  the  inflexible  conqueror  to  obtain  their  pardon  :  and  we  see,  some 
days  afterwards,  this  queen,  so  generous,  obtain,  for  her  own  profit,  the  confiscation  of 
the  houses  of  this  John  Daire,  whose  life,  it  is  said,  she  saved.  On  the  other  iiand,  Ed- 
ward is  described  as  obstinately  bent  on  having  the  ventrabie  Eustace  de  St.  Pierre  be- 
headed: and  we  see,  shortly  after,  this  same  Eustace  de  &\.  Pierre  overwhelmed,  as  it 
were,  with  gifls.  The  conqueror  gives  him  houses,  considerable  pensions,  and  even 
deigns  to  express  himself,  that  he  only  grants  these  first  favors  until  he  shall  have  more 
amply  provided  for  him  :  they  are  recompenses  hj  wliich  b.e  ackno\vledges  beforehand 
the  services  this  citizen  may  render  him,  either  by  kceiini!!  j^ood  order  in  tlie  town  of 
Calais,  or  in  watching  over  its  security,  iiere  Slien  is  this  famous  St.  Pierre,  one  day  the 
hero,  and  the  next  the  complaisant  betrayer  of  his  country ;  one  moment  the  object  of 
the  revenge  and  cruelty  of  Edward,  the  .lext  of  his  confidence  and  favor.  The  interests 
of  this  prince  forced  him  to  a  necessary  rijor.  He  wished  to  preserve  Calais,  as  it  opened 
to  him  an  entrance  into  France:  and  he  could  not  leave  their  inliabitnnts  too  much 
attached  to  their  own  country  not  to  hate  its  destroyer.  Those  who  refused  to  swear 
fidelity  to  him  were  obliged  to  quit  the  town,  and  make  room  for  a  new  population 
imported  from  England  ;  and  this  St.  Pierre,  this  St.  Pierre  whose  noble  courage  should 
have  rendered  him  the  most  to  be  dreaded,  is  one  of  those  v.  liom  the  conqueror  retains, 
and  who  is  by  him  charged  to  overlook  the  conduct  of  i.thers. 

"  The  English  monarch  certainly  showed  signs  of  seventy.  We  see,  by  the  letter  he 
wrote  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  tr.at  when  Philip,  encamped  near  to  Calais,  had 
demanded,  as  a  preliminary  of  peace,  that  the  inhabitants  should  have  liberty  to  quit 
the  town  with  their  fortunes,  it  was  refused :  and  when  Edward  granted  to  the  humilia- 
tion of  the  townsmen  what  he  had  refused  to  Philip,  he  only  detained  as  prisoners  some 
of  the  principal  citizens ;  but  detaining  them  as  prisoners  is  very  different  from  having 
them  put  to  death  before  his  eyes.  The  king  of  France  did  not  forsake  the  miserable 
•  Calesians  when  they  were  driven  out  of  their  town,  but  gave  them  all  the  oftices  which 
were  then  vacant  in  his  realm,  with  powers  to  sell  them,  or  exercise  them  by  deputies. 
He  also  granted  them  landed  or  other  estates  that  might  escheat  to  the  crown.  But 
whether  these  resources  came  too  late,  or  were  insufficient ;  whether  the  monarch  met 
with  contradictions  in  these  acts  of  beneficence,  it  is  asserted  that  a  great  number  of 
the  Calesians  were  reduced  to  beggary." 

La  Prance  sous  les  cinq  Premiers  Valois, 
par  M.  Levesque,  pp  518,  &c. 
*  "  Trumpets,  labours,  nakqnayres  and  homes."— Lord  Berners. 
t  Margaret  of  Calais  was  married  to  the  lord  John  Hastings,  earl  of  Pembroke  bnt 
died  before  her  husband,  without  issue.— Barnes. 


93 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


allowed  to  carry  off  any  of  their  furniture  or  wealth ;  and  they  re- 
ceived no  assistance  from  the  king  of  France,  for  whom  they  had 
lost  their  all.  They  did,  however,  as  well  as  they  were  able ;  and 
the  greater  part  went  to  St.  Omer.* 

The  cardinal  Guy  de  Boulogne,  who  was  come  into  France  as 
embassador,  and  was  with  his  cousin  king  Philip  in  the  city  of 
Amiens,  labored  so  earnestly,  that  he  obtained  a  truce  between  the 
two  kings  and  their  adherents,  which  was  to  last  for  two  years. 
This  truce  was  agreed  to  by  all  parties  except  the  rivals  for  the  duchy 
of  Brittany  ;  but  there  the  two  ladies  carried  on  the  war  against  each 
other.  The  king  and  queen  returned  to  England  ;  and  sir  Aymery 
de  Pavie  was  appointed  governor  of  the  castle  of  Calais :  he  was  a 
native  of  Lombardy,  and  had  been  much  promoted  by  the  king.t 
The  king  sent  the  thirty-six  substantial  citizens,  with  their  wives  and 
families,  to  Calais  :  their  number  increased  daily ;  for  he  multiplied 
and  enlarged  their  privileges  so  much,  that  many  were  eager  to  go 
there,  in  order  to  gain  fortunes.J 

About  this  time  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  who  called  himself  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  was  brought  prisoner  to  London.  He  was  sent  to 
the  Tower,  but  not  as  a  close  prisoner,  where  the  king  of  Scotland 
and  the  earl  of  Moray  were  also  confined.  He  did  not,  however, 
long  remain  there,  but  at  the  entreaties  of  the  queen  of  England,  to 
whom  he  was  cousin-german,  was  set  at  liberty  on  his  parole,  and 
rode  all  over  London  wherever  he  pleased  ;  but  he  was  not  permitted 
to  lie  a  night  out  of  the  Tower,  except  it  was  in  such  places  where 
the  royal  family  were.§  The  earl,  of  Eu  and  Guines  was  also  in 
London  a  prisoner :  he  was  a  very  gallant  knight,  and  so  amiable 
that  he  was  always  well  received  by  the  king,  queen,  barons,  and 
ladies  of  the  court. 


CHAPTER  CXLVII. 

A  ROBBER,  OF  THE  NAME  OF  BACON,  DOES  MUCH  MISCHIEF  IN  LANGITEDOC. 

All  this  year  of  the  truce,  the  kings  remained  at  peace.  But 
lord  William  Douglas,  and  the  Scots,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
forest  of  Jedworth,  carried  on  the  v/ar  against  the  English,  wherever 
they  could  meet  with  them.  Those  in  Gascony,  Poitou,  and  Sain- 
tonge,  as  well  French  as  English,  did  not  observe  the  truce  any 
better,  but  conquered  towns  and  castles  from  each  other,  by  force  or 
intrigue,  and  ruined  and  destroyed  the  country  day  and  night. 
There  were  frequently  gallant  deeds  of  arms  performed,  with  alter- 
late  success. 

Poor  rogues  took  advantage  of  such  times,  and  robbed  both  towns 
■and  castles ;  so  that  some  of  them,  becoming  rich,  constituted  them- 
selves captains  of  bands  of  thieves :  there  were  among  them  those 
worth  forty  thousand  crowns.  Their  method  was,  to  mark  out  the 
particular  towns  or  castles,  a  day  or  two's  jom*ney.from  each  other: 
they  then  collected  twenty  or  thirty  robbers,  and,  travelling  through 
by-roads  in  the  night-time,  entered  the  town  or  castle  they  had  fixed 
on  about  daybreak,  and  set  one  of  the  houses  on  fire.  When  the 
inhabitants  perceived  it,  they  thought  it  had  been  a  body  of  forces 
sent  to  destroy  them,  and  took  to  their  heels  as  fast  as  they  could. || 

*  Wo  subjoin  Lord  Berners' version  cf  this  passage;  it  is  much  more  striiiing  and 
affecting.  "  We  tliynii  it  was  great  pyte  of  the  burgesses  and  other  men  of  the  tovvne 
of  Calys  nnil  women  and  chyldren,  whan  they  were  fayne  to  forsake  their  houses,  hery- 
tages  and  goodes,  and  to  bare  away  nothing ;  and  they  had  no  restorement  of  the 
frenche  kyng  fur  whose  sake  th(3y  lost  all.  The  most  part  of  tiiem  went  to  Saynt 
Omers."— Ed. 

t  Sir  John  Montgomery  was  appointed  governor  of  the  town  of  Calais,  tlie  8th  Octo- 
ber, 1347,  by  the  king  at  Calais ;  sir  John  Gattesden  was  at  the  same  time  nominated 
marshal  of  the  town.— Rymkr. 

i  An  ancient  manuscript  gives  the  annexed  establishment  of  the  army  of  king  Edward 
in.,  in  Normandy  and  before  Calais,  in  the  20th  year  of  his  reign,  with  their  several 
stipends : 

Jit  per  diem. 
£.  s.  d. 

My  lord  the  prince  1  0  0 

Bishop  of  Durham  0  6  8 

13  earls,  each  0  6  8 

44  barons  and  bannerets  0  4  0 

1046  knights  0  2  0 

4022  esquires,  constables,  centenary,  and  leaders  0  1  0 

5104  vintenars  and  archers  on  horseback  0  0  6 

335  pauncenars. 
500  hobblers. 

16,480  foot  archers  0  0  3 

314  masons,  carpenters,  smiths,  engineers,  tent-makers,  miners,  armorers, 
gunners,  and  artillery-m.en— some  at  12d.,  lOd.,  6d.,  and  3d.  per  diem. 

4474  Welsh  foot,  of  whom  200  vintonare  at  0  0  4 

The  rest  at  0  0  2 

700  masters,  constables,  marinere,  and  pages. 
960  ships,  barges,  balingers,  and  victualers. 
Sum  total  for  the  aforesaid  men,  besides  lords,  31,294^. ;  and  for  some  men  from  Ger- 
many and  France,  who  each  receive  for  their  wages  15  florins  per  month. 

The  sum  total  of  the  wages  of  war,  with  the  wages  of  the  marines,  from  the  4th  day 
of  June,  in  the  20th  of  the  said  king  Edward,  to  the  12th  day  of  October  in  the  21st  of 
the  same  king,  for  one  year,  131  days,  as  appears  from  the  book  of  particular  account^ 
of  Walter  Wentwaght,  then  treasurer  of  the  household,  entitled,  "  Wages  of  War  in 
Normandy,  France,  and  before  Calais,"  was  127,201/.  2s.  9id.— Grose's  Military 
JSntiQuities,  vol.  i.  p.  330. 

§  George  de  Lesnen,  physician  to  Charles  de  Blois,  and  Oliver  de  Bignon,  his  valet  de 
chambre,  affirmed  that  tiieir  master  was  closely  confined  for  two  yer.r: ;  that  he  was 
•hut  up  every  night  in  the  tower,  from  whence  he  only  came  out  to  walk  in  the  court  of 
the  castle,  where  the  English  soldiers  insulted  him ;  and  that  he  never  mounted  a  horse 
during  these  two  years.— Hist,  de  Bretaene,  p.  2?8. 

II  Lord  Berners  here  adds,  "  and  that  thanne  these  brigant  wolde  breko  np  coffeM  and 
hooM  and  robb«  and  take  whftt  they  lyste,  and  flye  away  whan  they  had  done."— Ed. 


The  town  of  Donzere*  was  treated  in  this  manner  ;  and  many  othei 
towns  and  castles  were  taken,  and  afterwards  ransomed.  Among 
other  robbers  in  Languedoc,  one  had  marked  out  the  strong  castle  of 
Cobourue  in  Limosin,  M'hich  is  situated  in  a  very  strong  country. 
He  set  off  in  the  night-time  with  thirty  companions,  and  took  and  de 
stroyed  it.  He  seized  also  the  lord  of  Cobourne,  whom  he  impris- 
oned  in  his  own  castle,  and  put  all  his  household  to  death.  He  kep 
him  in  prison  until  he  ransomed  himself  for  twenty-four  thousand 
crowns  paid  down.  The  robber  kept  possession  of  the  castle  and 
dependencies,  which  he  furnished  with  provisions,  and  whence  made 
war  upon  all  the  country  round  about.  The  king  of  France,  shortly 
afterwards,  was  desirous  of  having  him  near  his  person :  he  pur- 
chased  the  castle  for  twenty  thousand  crowns,  appointed  him  his 
usher-at-arms,  and  heaped  on  him  many  other  honors.  The  name 
of  this  robber  was  Bacon,  and  he  was  always  mounted  on  handsome 
horses  of  a  deep  roan  color,  or  on  large  palfreys,  apparelled  like  an 
earl,  and  very  richly  armed  ;  and  this  state  he  maintained  as  long  as 
he  lived. 


CHAPTER  GXLVIII. 

A  PA&E,  OF  THE  NAME  OF  CROQUART,  TURNS  ROBBER. 

There  were  similar  disorders  in  Brittany  ;  and  robbers  carried  on 
the  like  methods  of  seizing  and  pillaging  different  towns  and  cas- 
tles, and  then  selling  them  back  again  to  the  country  at  a  dear  rate  ; 
by  which  means  many  of  their  leaders  became  very  rich.  Among 
others,  there  was  one  of  the  name  of  Croquart,  who  was  originally 
but  a  poor  boy,  and  had  been  page  to  the  lord  d'Ercle  in  Holland. 
When  this  Croquart  arrived  'at  manhood,  he  had  his  discharge,  and 
went  to  the  wars  in  Brittany,  where  he  attached  himself  to  a  man- 
at-arms,  and  behaved  very  well.  It  happened,  that  in  some  skir- 
mish his  master  was  taken  and  slain  ;  when,  in  recompense  for  his 
prowess,  his  companions  elected  hiA  their  leader  in  the  place  of  his 
late  master  ;  he  then  made  such  profit  by  ransoms,  and  the  taking 
of  towns  and  castles,  that  he  was  said  to  be  worth  full  forty  thousand 
crowns,  not  including  his  horse-?,  of  which  he  had  twenty  or  thirty, 
very  handsome  and  strong,  and  of  a  deep  roan  color.  He  had  the 
reputation  of  being  the  most  expert  man-at-arms  of  the  country,  was 
chosen  to  be  one  of  the  thirty  that  engaged  against  a  similar  num. 
ber,  and  was  the  most  active  Combatant  on  the  side  of  the  English,  t 
King  John  of  France  made  him  the  offer  of  knightujg  him,  and 
marrying  him  very  richly,  if  he  would  quit  the  English  party,  and 
promised  to  give  him  two  thousand  livres  a-year ;  but  Croquart  would 
never  listen  to  it.  It  chanced  one  day,  as  he  was  riding  a  young 
horse,  which  he  had  just  purchased  for  three  hundred  crov/ns,  and 
was  putting  him  to  his  full  speed,  that  the  horse  ran  away  with  him, 
and  in  leaping  a  ditch,  stumbled  into  it,  and  broke  hi3  m:if  ter's  neck. 
Such  was  the  end  of  Croquart. 

A  town  of  Dauphinc,  on  the  Rhone,  election  of  Monteliiiiarn 
t  1  have  been  mucli  snrprised  thatFroissart,  who  in  general  is  so  verj'  minute  m  re- 
lating every  transaction,  should  have  omitted  an  account  of  this  extraordinary  engage- 
ment.  The  relation  of  it  wliich  follows  is  taken  from  the  Histoire  de  Bretngne,  vol.  i. 
p.  280. 

After  the  death  of  sir  Thomas  Daggewortli,  the  king  npponited  sir  AValter  Bertly 
commander  in  Brittany.  The  English  being  much  irritated  at  the  death  of  Baggeworth, 
and  not  being  able  to  revenge  tliemselves  on  those  who  slev,-  him,  did  so  on  tne  whole 
country  by  burning  and  destroying  it.  The  marshal  de  Beaumaiioir,  desirous  of  putting 
a  stop  to  tliis,  sent  to  Bembro,  who  commanded  in  Ploerinel.  for  a  passjiort  to  hold  a 
conference  with  him.  The  marshal  reprobated  the  conduct,  of  the  English,  and  high 
words  passed  between  them  ;  for  Bemhro  liad  been  the  compa-ion  in  amis  to  Dagge- 
worth.  At  last  one  of  tiiem  proposed  a  combat  of  thirty  on  each  side ;  the  place  ap- 
pointed for  it  was  at  the  halfway  oak-tree  between  Josseiin  and  Ploermei  ;  and  the  day 
was  fixed  for  the  27tli  March,  the  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent,  1351.  Beaumanoir  chose  nine 
knights  and  twenty-one  squires;  the  first  were,  the  lord  de  Tinteniac,  Guy  de  Roche- 
fort,  Yves  Charruel,  Robin  Raguenel,  Huon  de  St.  Yvon,  Caro  de  Bodegat.  Olivier 
Arrel,  Geoffiy  du  Bois,  John  Rousselet,  &.c.  Bemhro  could  not  l1nd  a  sutiicient  num- 
ber of  English  in  his  garrison  ;  there  were  but  twenty,  the  remainder  were  Germans  and 
Bretons.  Among  them  were  sir  Robert  Knolles,  Croquart,  Herve  de  Lexualen,  John 
Plesanton,  Richard  and  Hugh  le  Gaillart.  Juniiequin  Taillart,  ResL-efort,  Richard  de  la 
Lande,Thomelin  Billefort,  Hugh  Calverly,  Robinet  Melipars,  YlVai  nr  Isannai,  John 
Russel,  Dagorne,  and  a  soldier  iuimed  Ilulbilee.  of  a  very  large  size,  and  ot  great 
strength,  &c.  Bemhro  first  entered  the  field  of  b;iU!e,  and  drew  up  his  troop.  Beauma- 
noir did  the  same.  Each  made  a  short  harangue  to  his  men,  exhorting  them  to  sup- 
port their  own  honor,  and  that  of  their  nation.  Bemhro  added,  tliere  was  an  old  pro- 
phecy of  INlerlin,  which  promised  victory  to  the  English.  As  they  were  on  the  point  of 
enga-ing.  Bemhro  made  a  sign  to  Beaumanoir  he  wished  to  spe.-ik  to  him,  and_  repre- 
sented he  had  enga-ed  in  this  maUer  rather  imprudently;  for  such  comoats  ongnt  Ux^X 
to  have  had  the  pei mission  of  their  respective  princes.  Beaumanoir  replied,  he  had 
been  somewhat  late  in  discovering  tliis  ;  and  tl'.e  nobility  of  Brittany  would  not  return 
without  having  proved  by  battle  who  had  the  fairest  mistresses.  1  he  .signal  was  given 
for  the  attack.  Their  arms  were  not  similar  ;  for  each  was  to  choose  such  as  he  liked. 
Billefort  fought  with  a  mallet  25  lbs.  weight,  and  others  with  what  arms  they  chose. 
The  advantage,  at  first,  was  for  the  English  ;  as  the  Bretons  had  lost  five  of  heir  men. 
Beaumanoir  exhorted  them  not  to  mind  this,  as  they  stopped  to  take  breath  ;  when, 
each  party  having  had  some  refreshments,  the  combat  was  renewed.  Bern bro  was 
killed  On  seeing  this,  Croquart  cried  out-"  Companions,  don't  let  us  think  of  the 
prophecies  of  Merlin,  butdependon  ourcourage  and  arms;  keep  yourseWes  close  toge- 
ther, be  firm,  and  fight  as  I  do."  Beaumanoir.  being  wounded,  was  quitting  he  field  to 
quench  his  thirst,  when  GeofFry  du  Bo.scried  out,  "  Beaumanoir  drmk  thy  blood  and 
Uiy  thirst  will  go  off."  This  made  him  ashamed,  and  return  to  the  battle.  The  Bre- 
tons at  last  gained  the  day.  by  one  of  their  party  breaking  on  horseback  the  ranks  of  the 
English ;  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  killed  Knolles  Calverly.  and  Croquart  were 
made  prisoner,  and  carried  to  the  castle  of  Jossehn.  Tmteniac,  on  the  side  of  the 
Bretons,  and  Croquart,  on  the  English,  obtamed  the  prize  of  valor  Such  was  the  issue 
of  thl  ftimous  combat  ofThirty.  so  glorious  to  the  Bretons,  but  wh>ch  decided  nothing 
as  to  the  posseuion  of  the  duchy  of  Brittany. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


93 


CHAPTER  CXLIX. 

SIR  AYMERY  DE  PAVIE  PLOTS  WITH  SIR  GEOFFRY  DE  CHARGNY  TO  SELL 
THE  TOWN  OF  CALAIS. 

At  this  time  sir  GeofFry  de  Chargny  was  stationed  at  St.  Omer,  to 
defend  the  frontier;  and,  in  everything  touching  war,  he  acted  as 
if  he  had  been  king.  He  bethought  himself,  that  as  Lombards  are 
veiy  poor,*  and  by  nature  avaricious,  he  would  attempt  to  recover 
the  town  of  Calais,  by  means  of  Aymery  de  Pavie  the  governor : 
and  as,  from  the  terms  of  the  truce,  the  inhabitants  of  the  towns  of 
St.  Omer  and  Calais  might  go  to  each  place  to  sell  their  different 
merchandises,  sir  Geoffry  entered  into  a  secret  treaty  with  sir  Ay- 


Battib  of  Calais,  between  the  king  of  England  (undersir  Walter  de  Manny)  and  the  French— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  century. 


mery,  and  succeeded  so  far  that  he  promised  to  deliver  up  t:ie  t  jwn, 
on  receiving  twenty  thousand  crowns.  The  king  of  England,  how- 
ever, got  intelligence  of  it,  and  sent  to  Aymery  the  Lombard,  orders 
to  cross  the  sea  immediately,  and  come  to  him  at  Westminster.  He 
obeyed;  for  he  could  not  imagine  that  the  king  knew  of  his  treason, 
it  had  been  so  secretly  carried  on.  When  the  king  saw  the  Lom- 
bard, he  took  him  aside,  and  said,  "  Thou  knowest  that  I  have  in- 
trusted to  thee  what  I  hold  dearest  in  this  world,  except  my  wife  and 
children,  I  mean  the  tov/n  and  castle  of  Calais,  which  thou  hast  sold 
to  the  French,  and  for  which  thou  deservest  death."  The  Lombard 
flung  himself  on  his  knees,  and  said  ;  "Ah,  gentle  king,  have  mercy 
on  me,  for  God's  sake.  All  that  you  have  said  is  very  true  ;  but 
there  is  yet  time  to  break  the  bargain,  for  hitherto  I  have  not  received 
one  penny."  The  king  had  brought  up  this  Lombard  from  a  child, 
and  much  loved  him  ;  he  replied,  "Aymery,  it  is  my  wish  that  you 
continue  on  this  treaty  ;  you  will  inform  me  of  the  day  that  you  are 
to  deliver  up  Calais,  and  on  these  conditions,  I  promise  you  my  par- 
don." The  Lombard  then  returned  to  Calais,  and  kept  everything 
secret.  In  the  mean  time,  sir  GeofFry  de  Chargny  thought  himself 
sure  of  having  Calais,  and  issued  out  privately  his  summons  for  five 
hundred  lances  ;  the  greater  part  were  ignorant  where  he  intended 
to  lead  them  ;  for  it  was  only  known  to  a  few  barons.  I  do  not 
believe  he  had  even  informed  the  king  of  France  of  his  plan,  as  he 
would  have  dissuaded  him  from  it,  on  account  of  the  truce.  The 
Lombard  had  consented  to  deliver  up  the  town  to  him,  the  last  night 
of  the  year,  with  which  he  made  the  king  of  England  acquainted  by 
means  of  his  brother  t 


*  Poverty  was  not  the  general  characteristic  of  the  Lombards,  however  justly  they 
may  be  charged  with  avarice ;  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage's  ed.  allude  only  to  the 
iatter.— Ed. 

T  Sir  Aymery  de  Pavie  was  appointed  commander  of  the  galleys  by  the  king,  dated 
WwtouMttr,  24th  April,  1348.  Sir  Aymery  does  not  seem  to  have  forfeited  Edward's 


CHAPTER  CL. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CALAIS,  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND,  UNDER  THE 
BANNER  OF  SIR  WALTER  MANNY,  WITH  SIR  GEOFFRY  DE  CHARGNY  AND 
THE  FRENCH. 

When  the  king  of  England  was  informed  of  this,  and  knew  that 
the  day  was  for  a  certainty  fixed,  he  set  out  from  England  v/ith 
three  hundred  men-at-arms  and  six  hundred  archers.  He  embarked 
at  Dover,  and  came  so  privately  to  Calais,  that  no  one  knew  of  his 
being  there.  He  placed  his  men  in  ambuscade  in  the  rooms  and 
towers  of  the  castle,  and  said  to  sir  Walter  Manny,  "  Sir  Walter,  I 
will  that  you  be  the  chief  of  this  enterprise  :  and  I  and  my  son  will 

fight  under  your  banner." 
Sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny 
had  left  St.  Omer  the  lat- 
ter end  of  December,  with 
all  the  forces  he  had  col. 
lected,  and  arrived  near  to 
Calais  about  midnight,  the 
last  day  of  the  month.  He 
halted  there  for  his  rear 
to  come  up,  and  sent  for- 
ward two  of  his  squires, 
who  found  sir  Aymerj' 
waiting  for  them ;  they 
asked  if  it  were  time  for 
sir  Geoffry  to  advance?  the 
Lombard  answered  that 
it  was.  The  two  squires 
upon  this  returned  to  sir 
Geoffry,  who  marched  his 
men  in  battle  array  over 
the  bridge  ofNeiullet:  he 
then  sent  forward  twelve 
i  f  his  knights,  with  one 
hundred  men-at-aims,  to 
take  possession  of  the 
castle  of  Calais;  for  he 
thought,  if  he  had  posses- 
sion  of  the  castle,  he 
should  soon  be  master 
cf  the  town,  considering 
what  strength  he  had  with 
him  ;  and  in  a  few  days- 
time  he  could  have  a.s 
much  more,  should  there 
be  occasion.  He  gave  or- 
ders for  twenty  thousand 
crowns  to  be  delivered  to 
sir  Odoart  de  Renty,  who 
was  in  this  expedition, 
for  him  tapay  to  the  Lorn- 
bard  ;  and  sir  Geoflfry  re- 
mained in  the  plain  in 
silence,  his  banner  dis- 
played before  him,  with 
the  rest  of  his  army ;  for 
his  intention  was  to  enter  the  town  by  one  of  its  gates,  otherwise 
he  would  not  enter  it  at  all. 

The  Lombard  had  let  down  the  draw-bridge  of  the  castle,  and 
opened  one  of  the  gates,  through  which  his  detachment  entered  un- 
molested ;  and  sir  Odoart  had  given  him  the  twenty  thousand  crowns 
in  a  bag,  who  said,  "  he  supposed  they  were  all  there  ;  for  he  had 
not  time  to  count  them,  as  it  would  be  day  immediately."  He  flung 
the  bag  of  crowns  into  a  room,  which  he  locked,  and  told  the  French 
he  would  conduct  them  to  the  great  tower,  that  they  might  the  sooner 
be  masters  of  the  castle  :  in  saying  this,  he  advanced  on,  and  pushing 
back  the  bolt,  the  door  flew  open.  In  this  tower  was  the  king  of 
England  with  two  hundred  lances,  who  sallied  forth,  with  swords  and 
battle-axes  in  their  hands,  crying  out,  "  Manny !  Manny  I  to  the 
rescue  :  what,  do  these  Frenchmen  think  to  conquer  the  castle  of 
Calais  with  such  a  handful  of  men  !"  The  French  saw  that  no  de- 
fence could  save  them,  so  they  surrendered  themselves  prisoners ; 
and  scarcely  any  of  them  were  wounded.  They  were  made  to  enter 
this  tower,  whence  the  English  had  sallied,  and  there  shut  in.  The 
English  quitted  the  castle,  and,  forming  themselves  in  array,  mounted 
their  horses,  for  they  knew  the  French  were  mounted,  and  made  for 
the  gate  leading  to  Boulogne.  Sir  Geoflry  was  there  with  his  bannei 
displayed ;  his  arms  were  three  escutcheons  argent  on  a  field  gules^, 
and  he  was  very  impatient  to  be  the  first  that  should  enter  Calais, 
He  said  to  those  knights  who  were  near  him,  that  "  if  this  Lombard 
delayed  opening  the  gate,  they  should  all  die  with  cold."  "  In  God's 
name,"  replied  sir  Pepin  de  Werre,  "  these  Lombards  are  a  malicious 
sort  of  people  ;  perhaps  he  is  examining  your  florins,  lest  there  shouU 
be  any  false  ones,  and  to  see  if  they  be  right  in  number."  During 

confidence :  I  therefore  think,  with  M.  Levesque,  that  Avesbury's  account  is  mote 
probable.  'VDictus  vero  genuenbis  nolens  prodere  regem  Anglorum  dominum  suumi . 

 Aurum  tamen  sibi  promissum  cupiens  imbursare.  cum  eodcm  domiio 

Galfi-ido  pacifice  loquens,  in  dolo  suis  suasionibus  caliidis  adquievit.'  —AvKSBDirri 
p.  18P.  • 


94 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  (fee. 


this  conversation,  the  king  of  England  and  his  son  advanced,  under 
the  banner  of  sir  Walter  Manny.  There  were  many  other  banners 
also  there,  such  as  the  earl  of  Suffolk's,  the  lord  Stafford's,  lord  John 
Montacute's,  brother  to  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  lord  John  Beau- 
champ's,  the  lord  Berkeley's,  the  lord  de  la  Waae :  all  these  were 
barons  having  banners  ;  and  no  more  than  these  were  in  this  expe- 
dition. 

The  great  gates  were  soon  opened,  and  they  all  sallied  out :  when 
the  French  saw  this,  and  heard  the  cries  of  "  Manny  to  the  rescue  I" 
they  found  they  had  been  betrayed  ;  and  sir  Geoffry  said  to  those 
around  them,  "  Gentlemen,  if  we  fly,  we  shall  lose  all :  it  will  be 
more  advantageous  for  us  to  fight  valiantly,  in  the  hopes  that  the 
day  may  be  ours."  "  By  St.  George,"  said  some  of  the  English,  who 
were  near  enough  to  hear  it,  "  you  speak  truth  :  evil  befal  him  who 
thinks  of  flying."  They  then  retreated  a  little,  and  dismounted, 
driving  their  horses  away,  to  avoid  being  tramp' ed  on.  When  the 
king  of  England  saw  this,  he  halted  the  banner  under  which  he  was, 
and  said,  "  I  would  have  the  men  drawn  up  here  in  order  of  battle  ; 
and  let  a  good  detachment  be  sent  toward  the  bridge  of  Nieullet ; 
for  I  have  heard  that  there  is  posted  a  large  body  of  French,  on  horse, 
back  and  on  foot."  Six  banners  and  three  hundred  archers  left  his 
army,  and  made  for  the  bridge  of  Nieullet,  where  they  <ound  the  lord 
Moreau  de  Fiennes,  and  the  lord  of  Crequi,  who  guarded  it.  There 
was  also  posted,  between  the  bridge  and  Calais,  the  cross-bowmen 
from  St.  Omer  and  Aire,  who  had  that  day  sharp  work  :  more  than 
six  hundred  were  slain  or  drowned ;  for  they  were  immediately  dis- 
comfited, and  pursued  to  the  river  :  it  was  then  scarcely  daybreak. 
The  knights  of  Picardy  maintained  this  post  some  time  ;  and  many 
gallant  actions  were  performed ;  but  the  English  kept  increasing 
from  the  town,  when,  on  the  contrary,  the  French  fell  off,  so  that 
when  they  found  they  could  not  longer  keep  the  bridge,  those 
that  had  horses  mounted  them,  and  betook  themselves  to  flight.  The 
English  immediately  pursued  them,  and  many  were  overthrown  : 
but  those  that  were  well  mounted  escaped ;  among  them  were  the 
lords  de  Fiennes,  de  Crequi,  de  Sempy,  de  Lonchinleich,  and  the 
lord  of  Namur.  Many  were  taken  through  their  own  hardiness,  who 
migt  otherwise  have  saved  themselves.  When  it  was  broad  day. 
light,  that  each  could  see  the  other,  some, knights  and  squires  collected 
themselves  together,  and  vigorously  attacked  the  English,  insomuch 
that  several  of  the  French  made  good  prisoners,  that  brought  them 
much  profit.* 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  king  of  England,  who  was  there  incog- 
nito, under  sir  Walter  Manny's  banner.  He  advanced  with  his  men 
on  foot,  to  meet  the  enemy,  who  were  formed  in  close  order  with 
their  pikes,  shortened  to  five  feet,  planted  out  before  them.  The 
first  attack  was  very  sharp  and  severe.  The  king  singled  out  sir 
Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  who  was  a  strong  and  hardy  knight :  he 
fought  a  long  time  marvellously  well  with  the  king,  so  that  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  see  them ;  but,  by  the  confusion  of  the  engagement,  they 
were  separated  ;  for  two  large  bodies  met,  where  they  were  fighting, 
and  forced  them  to  break  off  their  combat.  On  the  side  of  the 
French,  there  was  excellent  fighting  by  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny,  sir 
John  de  Landas,  sir  Hector  and  sir  Gavin  Ballieul,  and  others ;  but 
they  were  all  surpassed  by  sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  who  that  day 
struck  the  king  twice  down  on  his  knees :  at  last,  however,  he  was 
obliged  to  surrender  his  sword  to  the  king,  saying,  "  Sir  knight,  I  sur- 
render myself  your  prisoner,  for  the  honor  of  the  day  must  fall  to  the 
English."  All  that  belonged  to  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny  were  either 
slain  or  captured  :  among  the  first  were  sir  Henry  du  Bois,  and  sir 
Pepin  de  Werre  :  sir  Geoffry  and  the  rest  were  taken  prisoners.  The 
last  that  was  taken,  and  who  in  that  day  excelled  all,  was  sir  Eustace 
de  Ribeaumont.  This  business  was  finished  under  the  walls  of 
Calais,  the  last  day  of  December,  toward  morning,  in  the  year  of 
grace  1348. 


CHAPTER  CLI. 

THE  KINa  OF  ENGLAND  PRESENTS  A  CHAPLET  OF  PEARLS  TO  SIR  EUSTACE 

DE  RIBEAUMONT. 

When  the  engagement  was  over,  the  king  returned  to  the  castle 
in  Calais,  and  ordered  all  the  prisoners  to  be  brought  before  him. 
The  French  then  knew  for  the  first  time  that  the  king  of  England 
had  been  there  in  person,  under  the  banner  of  sir  Walter  Manny. 
The  king  said  he  would,  this  evening  of  the  new  year,  entertain 
them  all  at  supper,  in  the  castle.  When  the  hour  for  supper  was 
come,  the  tables  spread,  and  the  king  and  his  knights  dressed  in  new 
robes,  as  well  as  the  French,  who,  notwithstanding  they  were  prison- 
ers, made  good  cheer  (for  the  king  wished  it  should  be  so  :)  the  king 
seated  himself  at  table,  and  made  those  knights  do  the  same  around 
him,  in  a  most  honorable  manner.  The  gallant  prince  of  Wales,  and 
the  knights  of  England,  served  up  the  first  course,  and  waited  on 
iheir  guests.  At  the  second  course,  they  went  and  seated  them- 
selves at  another  table,  where  they  were  served  and  attended  on 
Tery  quietly. 

When  supper  was  over,  and  the  cables  removed,  the  king  remained 
in  the  hall,  among  the  English  and  French  knights,  bareheaded,  ex- 
cept a  chaplet  of  fine  pearls,  which  was  round  his  head.  He  con- 
versed  with  all  of  them :  but,  when  he  came  to  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny, 

*  BgUi  bonoiii  and  profit— Lord  Bbrnsrs. 


his  countenance  altered,  and  looking  at  him  askance,  he  said,  "  Sir 
Geoffry,  I  have  but  little  reason  to  love  you,  when  you  wished  to 
seize  from  me  by  stealth,  last  night,  what  had  given  me  so  much 
trouble  to  acquire,  and  has  cost  me  such  sums  of  money.  I  am,  how- 
ever, rejoiced,  to  have  caught  you  thus  in  attempting  it.  You  were 
desirous  of  gaining  it  cheaper  than  I  did,  and  thought  you  could  pur- 
chase it  for  twenty  thousand  crowns  ;  but,  through  God's  assistance, 
you  have  been  disappointed."  He  then  passed  on,  and  left  sir 
Geoffry  standing,  without  having  a  v>  )rd  to  say  for  himself.  When 
he  came  to  sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumoi  t,  he  assumed  a  cheerful  look, 
and  said,  with  a  smile  ;  "  Sir  Eusta  e,  you  are  the  most  valiant 
knight  in  Christendom,  that  I  ever  saw  attack  his  enemy,  or  defend 
himself.  I  never  yet  found  any  one  in  battle,  who,  body  to  body, 
had  given  me  so  much  to  do  as  you  have  done  this  day.  I  adjudge 
to  you  the  prize  of  valor  above  all  the  knights  of  my  court,  as  what 
is  justly  due  to  you."  The  king  then  took  off  the  chaplet,  which  was 
very  rich  and  handsome,  and  placing  it  on  the  head  of  sir  Eustace, 
said  ;  Sir  Eustace,  I  present  you  with  this  chaplet,  as  being  the  best 
combatant  this  day,  either  within  or  without  doors  ;  and  I  heg  of  you 
to  wear  it  this  year  for  love  of  me.  I  know  that  you  are  lively  and 
amorous,  and  love  the  company  of  ladies  and  damsels  ;  therefore, 
say  wherever  you  go,  that  I  gave  it  to  you.  I  also  give  you  your 
liberty,  free  of  ransom  ;  and  you  may  set  out  to-morrow,  if  you  please, 
and  go  whither  you  will.* 

In  this  same  year,  1349,  king  Philip  of  France  married  his  second 
wife,  at  Brie.comte-Robert,t  on  Tuesday  the  29th  day  of  January. 
She  was  the  lady  Blanche,  daughter  of  PhiUp  king  of  Navarre,  who 
had  died  in  Spain  :  was  very  well  beloved,  and  about  eighteen  years 
old.  On  the  19th  of  the  following  February,  which  was  Shrovetide, 
the  duke  of  Normandy,  eldest  son  of  the  king  of  France,  was  married 
at  St.  Genevieve,  near  St.  Germain-en-Laye,  to  his  second  wife,  Jane 
countess  of  Boulogne  :  she  was  the  widow  of  the  lord  Philip,  son  of 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  died  before  Aiguillon,  1346.  The 
countess  was  the  daughter  of  earl  William  of  Boulogne,  by  the 
daughter  of  Louis  earl  of  Evreux,  and  held  in  her  own  right  the 
duchy  of  Burgundy,  the  counties  of  Artois,  Boulogne  and  Auvergne, 
with  many  others. 


ADDITIONS, 

From  two  MSS.  in  the  Hafod  Library,  not  in  any  of  the  Printed 

Copies. 

You  have  heard  related  how  the  young  earl  Lewis  of  Flanders  had 
been  betrothed  to  the  lady  Isabella,  daughter  of  king  Edward  oi 
England,  and  that  afterwards  he  had  escaped  from  Flanders  int«. 
France,  where  he  was  joyfully  received  by  the  king  and  his  barons, 
who  told  him  he  had  acted  wisely,  for  that  such  forced  marriages 
were  of  no  avail :  and  the  king  added,  that  he  would  otherwise  ally 
him  more  to  his  honor  and  profit.  Things  remained  in  this  state  for 
about  a  year.  Duke  John  of  Brabant  was  not  much  displeased  at 
this ;  for  he  was  desirous  of  marrying  the  young  count  of  Flanders 
to  his  second  daughter,  the  eldest  being  countess  of  Hainault.  He 
sent  embassadors  to  king  Philip,  to  entreat  he  would  consent  to  the 
match  between  the  count  of  Flanders,  and  his  daughter :  that,  if  he 
consented,  he  would  in  future  be  his  good  neighbor,  and  that  neiiher 
he  nor  any  of  his  children  would  ever  bear  arms  again  for  the  king 
of  England. 

The  king  of  France,  who  knew  the  duke  of  Brabant  to  be  a  pow. 
erful  l(5rd,  that  could  hurt  or  assist  him  according  to  his  pleasure, 
listened  to  his  proposal  in  preference  to  any  other,  and  let  the  duke 
know,  that  if  he  could  prevail  on  the  states  of  Flanders  to  consent  to 
this  marriage,  he  would  be  agreeable  to  it,  and  would  press  it  on  the 
earl.  The  duke,  in  his  answer,  engaged  for  the  consent  of  the  states. 
He  instantly  sent  able  commissioners  to  the  principal  towns,  to  nego- 
tiate with  them  this  marriage :  he  treated,  as  I  may  say,  sword  in 
hand  ;  for  he  gave  them  to  understand,  that  if  they  married  the  young 
earl  otherwise,  he  would  instantly  declare  war  against  them  ;  and, 
on  the  contrary,  if  they  complied  with  his  desire,  he  would  unite 
himself  strongly  with  them,  and  defend  them  against  any  other  lords. 
The  councils  of  the  principal  towns  heard  with  attention  the  propo- 
sals and  promises  the  duke  of  Brabant,  their  neighbor,  made  them. 
They  knew  their  young  lord  was  not  within  their  power,  but  under 
the  direction  of  the  king  of  France  and  the  lady  his  mother,  and  that 
his  heart  was  entirely  French.  Upon  mature  consideration,  therefore, 
they  thought,  that  as  the  duke  of  Brabant  was  a  very  powerful  prince 
and  of  great  enterprise,  it  would  be  much  more  advantageous  to  con. 


*  Mr.  Johnes  seems  to  have  missed  the  exact  sense  of  this  passage;  t!ie  proclaiming 
the  giver  of  the  chaplet,  was  the  condition  on  which  the  knight's  hberty  was  granted. 
The  passage  in  lord  Berners  is  as  follows :  "  Than  the  kinge  came  to  Syr  Eustace  of  Ry- 
baniont  and  iously  to  him  he  sayd,  Sir  Eustace  ye  are  the  knyglit  in  the  worlde  that  I 
have  sene  most  valyaiit  assayle  his  enemyes  and  defende  himself,  nor  I  never  founde 
knyghtthat  euer  gaue  me  so  moche  ado,  body  to  body,  as  ye  haiie  done  this  day; 
wherefore  I  gyue  you  the  price  aboue  all  the  knightes  of  my  court  by  right  sentence. 
Than  the  kyng  toke  the  chapelet  that  was  upon  his  heed  beyng  bothe  fayre  goodly 
and  ryche,  and  sayd.  Sir  Eustace.  1  gyue  you  this  chapelet  for  the  best  doar  in  armes  in 
this  journey  past  of  eyther  party,  and  I  desyre  you  to  here  it  this  yere  for  the  ioue  of  me. 
I  knowe  well  ye  be  fresshe  and  amourouse,  and  often  tymes  be  among  ladyes  and 
•lamoselles ;  Sqy  whersoever  ye  come  that  I  dyd  gyue  it  you  and  I  quyte  you  your 
prison  and  ransome,  and  ye  shall  depart  tomorrowe  if  it  please  you."— Ed. 

t  A  market-towa  of  Brie-Fransais^i  diocese  and  election  of  Paris,  seven  leagues  from 
Pani. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGL A 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


95 


elude  a  match  with  him  than  with  any  one  else  ;  for  by  it  they  would 
enjoy  peace,  and  have  their  lord  among  them,  which  they  very  much 
desired.  The  business  was  so  well  arranged  that  the  young  earl  of 
Flanders  was  brought  to  the  city  of  Arras,  whither  the  duke  of  Brabant 
gent  his  eldest  son,  the  lord  Godfrey  earl  of  Mons,  the  earl  of  Los, 
and  all  his  council.  The  principal  towns  of  Flanders  sent  thither 
also  their  magistrates.  Many  conferences  were  held  ;  and  the  young 
earl  and  his  countrymen  engaged  for  his  marriage  with  the  daughter 
of  the  duke  of  Brabant,  provided  it  were  agreeable  to  the  church. 
This  had  been  already  secured,  and  the  dispensation  from  the  pope 
was  arrived.  Not  long  after  this,  the  young  earl  came  to  Flanders, 
where  all  due  homage  was  paid  him  ;  and  greater  powers  were 
granted  to  him  than  even  his  father,  or  any  of  his  predecessors,  had 
enjoyed.  The  earl  married  the  duke's  daughter ;  and,  by  the  mar- 
riage-articles,  the  towns  of  Mechlin  and  Antwerp  were  to  revert  to 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  after  the  death  of  the  duke ;  but  this  treaty  was 
no  secretly  managed,  that  few  heard  of  it.  The  duke  gave  so  much 
to  his  daughter,  that  great  wars  were  the  consequence  between 
Flanders  and  Brabant  in  after  times,  as  you  will  hear :  but,  as  this 
is  not  as  yet  the  subject-matter  of  my  history,  I  shall  briefly  state, 
that  the  king  of  England  was  sorely  vexed  with  all  parties  for  this 
marriage  :  with  the  duke  of  Brabant,  because  he  was  his  cousin- 
german,  and  had  carried  off  from  his  daughter  the  heir  of  Flanders, 
to  whom  she  had  been  betrothed  ;  with  the  earl,  because  he  had  bro. 
ken  his  engagement  with  him,  respecting  his  daughter.  The  duke 
sent,  however,  very  prudent  and  .handsome  apologies  ;  as  did  after- 
wards  the  earl  of  Flanders. 

About  this  period,  there  was  much  ill-will  between  the  king  of 
England  and  the  Spaniards,  on  account  of  some  infractions  and 
pillages  committed  at  sea  by  the  latter.  It  happened  at  this  season, 
that  the  Spaniards  who  had  been  in  Flanders  with  their  merchandise, 
were  informed  they  would  not  be  able  to  return  home,  without  meet- 
ing the  English  fleet.  The  Spaniards  did  not  pay  much  attention  to 
this  intelligence  :  however,  after  they  had  disposed  of  their  goods, 
they  amply  provided  their  ships  from  Sluys  with  arms  and  artillery, 
and  all  such  archers,  cross-bowmen  and  soldiers  as  were  willing  to 
receive  pay.  The  king  of  England  hated  these  Spaniards  greatly, 
and  said  publicly  :  "  We  have  for  a  long  time  spared  these  people  ; 
for  which  they  have  done  us  much  harm,  without  amending  their 
conduct :  on  the  contrary,  they  grow  more  arrogant ;  for  which  reason 
they  must  be  chastised  as  they  repass  our  coasts."  His  lords  readily 
assented  to  this  proposal,  and  were  eager  to  engage  the  Spaniards. 
The  king  therefore  issued  a  special  summons  to  all  gentlemen  who 
at  that  time  might  be  in  England,  and  left  London.  He  went  to  the 
coast  of  Sussex,  between  Southampton  and  Dover,  which  lies  oppo- 
site  to  Ponthieu  and  Dieppe,  and  kept  his  com  in  a  monastery, 
whither  the  queen  also  came.  At  this  time  and  place,  that  gallant 
knight,  lord  Robert  de  Namur,  who  was  lately  returned  from  beyond 
sea,  joined  the  king :  he  came  just  in  time  to  be  one  of  this  arma- 
ment ;  and  the  king  was  exceedingly  pleased  at  his  arrival.  On  find- 
ing that  he  was  not  too  late  to  meet  the  Spaniards  on  their  return, 
the  king,  with  his  nobles  and  knights,  embarked  on  board  his  fleet ; 
and  he  was  never  attended  by  so  numerous  a  company  in  any  of  his 
former  expeditions  at  sea. 

The  same  year  the  king  created  his  cousin,  Henry  earl  of  Derby, 
duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  baron  of  Stafford  an  earl,  who  were  now 
both  with  him.  The  prince  of  Wales  and  John  earl  of  Richmond 
were  likewise  on  board  the  fleet :  the  last  was  too  young  to  bear 
arms,  but  he  had  him  on  board  because  he  much  loved  him.  There 
were  also  in  this  fleet,  the  earls  of  Arundel,  Northampton,  Hereford, 
Suffolk,  and  Warwick,  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham,  sir  Walter  Manny, 
sir  Thomas  Holland,  sir  Lewis  Beauchamp,  sir  James  Audley,  sir 
Bartholomew  Burghersh,  the  lords  Percy,  Mowbray,  Neville,  Roos, 
de  Difort,  de  Gastrode,  de  Berder,  and  many  others.  There  were 
four  hundred  knights  ;  nor  was  he  ever  attended  by  a  larger  company 
of  great  lords.  The  king  kept  the  sea  with  his  vessels  ready  pre- 
pared for  action,  and  to  wait  for  the  enemy,  who  was  not  long  before 
he  appeared.  He  kept  cruising  for  three  days  between  Dover  and 
Calais. 

When  the  Spaniards  had  completed  their  cargoes,  and  laden  their 
vessels  with  linen  cloths,  and  whatever  they  imagined  would  be  pro- 
fitable in  their  own  country,  they  embarked  on  board  their  fleet  at 
Sluys.  They  knew  they  should  meet  the  English,  but  were  indif- 
ferent about  it ;  for  they  had  marvellously  provided  themselves  with 
all  sorts  of  warlike  ammunition ;  such  as  bolts  for  cross-bows,  cannon, 
and  bars  of  forged  iron  to  throw  on  the  enemy,  in  hopes,  with  the 
assistance  of  great  stones,  to  sink  him.  When  they  weighed  anchor, 
the  wind  was  favorable  for  them  :  there  were  forty  large  vessels  of 
such  a  size,  and  so  beautiful,  it  was  a  fine  sight  to  see  them  under 
-sail.  Near  the  top  of  their  masts  were  small  castles,  full  of  flints 
and  stones,  and  a  soldier  to  guard  them ;  and  there  also  was  the  flag- 
ataflf,  from  whence  fluttered  their  streamers  in  the  wind,  that  it  was 
pleasant  to  look  at  them.  If  the  English  had  a  great  desire  to  meet 
them,  it  seemed  as  if  the  Spaniards  were  still  more  eager  for  it,  as 
will  hereafter  appear.  The  Spaniards  were  full  ten  thousand  men, 
including  all  sorts  of  soldiers  they  had  enhsted  when  in  Flanders : 
this  made  them  feel  sufficient  courage  not  to  fear  the  combat  with 


the  king  of  England,  and  whatever  force  he  might  have  at  sea.  In. 
tending  to  engage  the  English  fleet,  they  advanced  with  a  favorable 
wind  until  they  came  opposite  to  Calais.  The  king  of  England  being 
at  sea,  had  very  distinctly  explained  to  ail  his  knights  the  order  Ol 
batde  he  would  have  them  follow  :  he  had  appointed  the  lord  Robert 
de  Namur  to  the  command  of  a  ship  called  Le  Salle  du  Roi,  on  board 
of  which  was  all  his  household.  The  king  posted  himself  in  the 
fore  part  of  his  own  ship :  he  was  dressed  in  a  black  velvet  jacket, 
and  wore  on  his  head  a  small  hat  of  beaver,  which  became  him 
much.  He  was  that  day.  as  I  was  told  by  those  who  were  present, 
as  joyous  as  he  ever  was  in  his  life,  and  ordered  his  minstrels  to  play 
before  him  a  German  dance  which  sir  John  Chandos  had  lately  in- 
troduced.  For  his  amusement,  he  made  the  same  knight  sing  with 
his  minstrels,  which  delighted  him  greatly.  From  time  to  time  he 
looked  up  to  the  castle  on  his  mast,  where  he  had  placed  a  Vv'atch 
to  inform  him  when  the  Spaniards  were  in  sight.  While  the  king 
was  thus  amusing  himself  with  his  knights,  who  were  happy  in  see- 
ing him  so  gay,  the  watch,  who  had  observed  a  fleet,  cried  cut,  "  Ho, 
I  spy  a  ship,  and  it  appears  to  me  to  be  a  Spaniard."  The  minstrels 
were  silenced  ;  and  he  was  asked  if  there  were  more  than  one  :  soon 
after  he  replied,  "  Yes ;  I  see  two,  three,  four,  and  so  many  that, 
God  help  me,  I  cannot  count  them."  The  king  and  his  knights  then 
knew  they  must  be  the  Spaniards.  The  trumpets  were  ordered  to 
sound,  and  the  ships  to  form  a  line  of  battle  for  the  combat ;  as  they 
were  aware  that,  since  the  enemy  came  in  such  force,  it  could  not 
be  avoided.  It  was,  however,  rather  late,  about  the  hour  ot  vespers. 
The  king  ordered  wine  to  be  brought,  which  he  and  his  knights 
drank  ;  when  each  fixed  their  helmets  on  their  heads.  The  Span- 
iards now  drew  near  ;  they  might  easily  have  refused  the  battle,  if 
they  had  chosen  it,  for  they  were  well  freighted,  in  large  ships,  and 
had  the  wind  in  their  favor.  They  could  have  avoided  speaking 
with  the  English,  if  they  had  willed,  but  their  pride  and  presumption 
made  them  act  otherwise.  They  disdained  to  sail  by,  but  bore  in- 
stantly down  on  them,  and  commenced  the  battle. 

When  the  king  of  England  saw  from  his  ship  their  order  of  battle, 
he  ordered  the  person  who  managed  his  vessel,  saying,  "  Lay  me  / 
alongside  the  Spaniard  who  is  bearing  down  on  us ;  for  I  will  have 
a  tilt  with  him."  The  master  dared  not  disobey  the  king's  order, 
but  laid  his  ship  ready  for  the  Spaniard,  who  was  coming  full  sail. 
The  king's  ship  was  large  and  stiflT ;  otherwise  she  would  have  been 
sunk,  for  that  of  the  enemy  was  a  great  one,  and  the  shock  of  their 
meeting  was  more  like  the  crash  of  a  torrent  or  tempest ;  the  rebound 
caused  the  casde  in  the  king's  ship  to  encounter  that  of  the  Spaniani : 
so  that  the  mast  of  the  latter  was  broken,  and  all  in  the  castle  fell 
with  it  into  the  sea,  when  they  were  drowned.  The  English  vessel, 
however,  suffered,  and  let  la  water,  which  the  knights  cleared,  and 
stopped  the  leak,  without  telling  the  king  anything  of  the  matter. 
Upon  examining  the  vessel  he  had  engaged  lying  before  him,  he 
said;  "Grapple  my  ship  with  that;  for  I  will  have  possession  of 
her."  His  knights  replied  ;  "  Let  her  go  her  way :  you  shall  have 
better  than  her."  That  vessel  sailed  on,  and  another  large  ship  bore 
down,  and  grappled  with  chains  and  hooks  to  that  of  the  king.  The 
fight  now  began  in  earnest,  and  the  archers  and  cross-bows  on  each 
side  were  eager  to  shoot  and  defend  themselves.  The  battle  was  not 
in  one  place,  but  in  ten  or  twelve  at  a  time.  Whenever  either  party 
found  themselves  equal  to  the  enemy,  or  superior,  they  instantly 
grappled,  when  grand  deeds  of  arms  were  performed.  The  English 
had  not  any  advantage  ;  and  the  Spanish  ships  were  much  larger  and 
higher  than  their  opponents,  which  gave  them  a  great  superiority  in 
shooting  and  casting  stones  and  iron  bars  on  board  their  enemy, 
which  annoyed  them  exceedingly.  The  knights  on  board  the  king's 
ship  were  in  danger  of  sinking,  for  the  leak  still  admitted  water : 
this  made  them  more  eager  to  conquer  the  vessel  they  v/ere  grappled 
to  :  many  gallant  deeds  were  done  ;  and  at  last  they  gained  the  ship, 
and  flung  all  they  found  in  it  overboard,  having  quitted  their  own 
ship.  They  continued  the  combat  against  the  Spaniards,  who  fought 
valiantly,  and  whose  cross-bowmen  shot  such  bolts  of  iron  as  greatly 
distressed  the  English. 

This  sea-fight,  between  the  English  and  Spaniards,  was  well  and 
hardly  fought :  but,  as  night  was  coming  on,  the  English  exerted 
themselves  to  do  their  duty  well,  and  discomfit  their  enemies.  The 
Spaniards,  who  are  used  to  the  sea,  and  were  in  large  ships,  acquitted 
themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their  power.  The  young  prince  of  Wale? 
and  his  division  were  engaged  apart :  his  ship  was  grappled  by  a 
great  Spaniard,  when  he  and  his  knights  suffered  much  ;  for  she  had 
so  many  holes,  that  the  water  came  in  very  abundantly,  and  they 
could  not  by  any  means  stop  the  leaks,  which  gave  the  crew  fears  of 
her  sinking  ;  they  therefore  did  all  they  could  to  conquer  the  enemy's 
ship,  but  in  vain  ;  for  she  was  very  large,  and  excellently  well  de. 
.fended.  During  this  danger  of  the  prince,  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
came  near,  and,  as  he  approached,  saw  he  had  the  worst  of  the  en- 
gagement,  and  that  his  crew  had  too  much  on  their  hands,  for  they 
were  bailing  out  water :  he  therefore  fell  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Spanish  vessel,  with  which  he  grappled,  shouting,  "  Derby  to  the 
rescue !"  The  engagement  was  now  very  warm,  but  did  not  last 
long,  for  the  ship  was  taken,  and  all  the  crew  thrown  overboard,  not 
one  being  saved.   The  prince,  with  his  men,  instantly  embarked  on 


9% 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


board  the  Spaniard  ;  and  scarcely  had  they  done  so  when  his  own 
vessel  sunk,  which  convinced  them  of  the  imminent  danger  they  had 
been  in. 

The  engagement  was  in  other  parts  well  contested  by  the  English 
knights,  who  exerted  themselves,  and  need  there  was  of  it,  for  they 
found  those  who  feared  them  not.  Late  in  the  evening,  the  Salle 
du  Roi,  commanded  by  lord  Robert  de  Namur,  was  grappled  by  a 
large  Spaniard,  and  the  fight  was  very  severe.  The  Spaniards  were 
determined  to  gain  this  ship  ;  and,  the  more  effectually  to  succeed 
in  carrying  her  off,  they  set  all  their  sails,  took  advantage  of  the 
wind,  and  in  spite  of  what  lord  Robert  and  his  crew  could  do,  towed 
her  out  of  the  battle :  for  the  Spaniard  was  of  a  more  considerable 
size  than  the  lord  Robert's  ship,  and  therefore  she  more  easily  con- 
quered. As  they  were  thus  towed,  they  passed  near  the  king's 
ship,  to  whom  they  cried  out,  "  Rescue  the  Salle  du  Roi,"  but  were 
not  heard  ;  for  it  was  dark  ;  and,  if  they  were  heard,  they  were  not 
rescued.  The  Spaniards  would  have  carried  away  with  ease  this 
prize,  if  it  had  not  been  for  a  gallant  act  of  one  Hanequin,  a  servant 
to  the  lord  Robert,  who,  with  his  drawn  sword  on  his  wrist,  leaped 
on  board  the  enemy,  ran  to  the  mast,  and  cut  the  large  cable  which 
held  the  mainsail,  by  which  it  became  unmanageable  ;  and  with 
great  agility,  he  cut  other  four  principal  ropes,  so  that  the  sails  fell 
on  the  deck,  and  the  course  of  the  ship  was  stopped.  Lord  Robert 
seeing  this,  advanced  with  his  men,  and,  boarding  the  Spaniard 
sword  in  hand,  attacked  the  crev/  so  vigorously,  that  all  were  slain 
or  thrown  overboard,  and  the  vessel  won. 

I  CANNOT  speak  of  every  particular  circumstance  of  this  engage- 
ment. It  lasted  a  considerable  time  ;  and  the  Spaniards  gave  the 
king  of  England  and  his  fleet  enough  to  do.  However,  at  last,  vic- 
tory declared  for  the  English :  the  Spaniards  lost  fourteen  ships ; 
the  others  saved  themselves  by  flight.*  When  it  was  completely 
over,  and  the  king  saw  he  had  none  to  fight  with,  he  ordered  his 
trumpets  to  sound  a  retreat,  and  made  for  England.  They  anchored 
at  Rye  and  Winchelsea  a  little  after  nightfall,  when  the  king,  the 
prince  of  Wales,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Richmond  and 
other  barons,  disembarked,  took  horses  in  the  town,  and  rode  to  the 
mansion  where  the  queen  was,  scarcely  two  English  leagues  distant. 
The  queen  was  mightily  rejoiced  on  seeing  her  lord  and  children  : 
she  had  suffered  that  day  great  affliction  from  her  doubts  of  success  ; 
for  her  attendants  had  seen  from  the  hills  of  the  coast  the  whole  of 
the  battle,  as  the  weather  was  fine  and  clear,  and  had  told  the  queen, 
who  was  very  anxious  to  learn  the  number  of  the  enemy,  that  the 
Spaniards  had  forty  largo  ships :  she  was  therefore  much  comforted 
by  their  safe  return.  The  king,  with  those  knights  who  had  attended 
him,  passed  the  night  in  revelry  with  the  ladies,  conversing  of  arms 
and  amors.  On  the  morrow,  the  greater  part  of  his  barons  who 
had  been  in  this  engagement,  came  to  him :  he  greatly  thanked 
them  for  all  the  services  they  had  done  him,  before  he  dismissed 
them,  when  they  took  their  leave,  and  returned  every  man  to  his 
home. 

You  have  before  heard  how  Aymery  de  Pavie  had  plotted  to  sur- 
render the  town  and  castle  of  Calais,  for  a  sum  of  florins  to  the 
French,  and  how  it  befel  them :  that  sir  GeofTry  de  Chargny  and  the 
knights  with  him  were  made  prisoners,  and  carried  to  England, 
whence  they  ransomed  themselves  as  soon  as  they  could  pay  the 
money,  and  returned  to  France.  It  happen-ed,  that,  during  the  time 
he  was  at  St.  Omer  by  order  of  the  king  of  France,  he  heard  that 
Aymery  de  Pavie  was  at  a  castle  in  the  country  near  Calais,  called 
Fretun,  which  the  king  of  England  had  given  him.  The  Italian 
lived  there  at  his  ease  with  a  beautiful  English  woman,  whom  he 
had  brought  thither  as  his  mistress ;  and  he  fancied  the  French  had 
forgotten  his  courtesy  to  them  :  but  that  was  not  the  case,  as  you 
shall  hear.  As  soon  as  sir  GeofTry  received  this  information,  he 
secretly  inquired  from  those  of  the  country  who  knew  this  castle,  if 
it  could  easily  be  taken  :  they  assured  him  it  might ;  for  that  sir 
Aymery  lived  there  without  any  suspicion,  and  without  guards  or 
watch,  thinking  himself  as  safe  as  if  he  were  in  London  or  Calais. 
Sir  Geoffry  did  not  let  the  matter  sleep,  but,  collecting  privately  a 
band  of  men-at-arms,  left  St.  Omer  in  an  evening,  taking  with  him 
the  cross-bows  that  were  quartered  there,  and  marched  all  night, 
when,  at  daybreak,  he  arrived  at  the  castle  of  Fretun.  They 
instantly  surrounded  the  castle,  as  it  was  not  of  any  size,  and  having 
entered  the  ditch,  passed  through.  The  servants,  awakened  by  the 
noise,  ran  to  their  master,  who  was  asleep,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  rise 
instantly ;  for  the  castle  is  surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  men-at- 
arms,  who  are  forcing  their  way  into  it."   Aymery  was  much  alarmed, 

*  "  Anno  Grutiae  miilesimo  trecentissimo  quinquagessimo,  qui  est  annus  regni  regis 
Edwardi  h  conquestu  tertii  vicesimus  quartus,  commissum  est  bellum  navale  inter 
Anglicos  et  Hispanos  quarto  calendas  Septembris.  Edwardus  nempe  rex  Anglias  cunr 
paucis  navibusobviavitnavigioHispanite,  viris  beliicosis  refertissimo  juxta  Winchelsee. 
Et  facto  atrocissimo  conflictu,  multi  laesi  sunt  ex  utraque  parte.  Nam  tarn  fervens  erat 
bellum,  tarn  crebra  vulnera  inflicta  ex  omni  parte,  quod  ab  illo  prselio  vix  aliquis  evasit 
illssus.  Demum  (Deo  volente)  victoria  cessit  Anglis.  Captas  sunt  ibi  igitur  26  naves 
magnse,  reliquis  submersis,  vel  in  fugam  versis.  In  hoc  conflictu  dum  Hispani  timidi  et 
superbi,  atque  fidentes  in  robore  suo  et  strenuitate,  dedignantur  se  reddere  jussu  regis 
Edwardi,  omnes  miserabileter  perierunt,  alii  ferro  caesi,  aliiaquis  submersi."— Thomas 
Walsingham,  Hist.  Anglia,  p.  169. 

Stowe  says,  that  Edward  returned  triumphant,  but  bewailing  the  loss  of  sir  Richard 
Qoklesborough.  Page  250. 


and  rose  as  speedily  as  he  could  ;  but  notwithstanding  his  hastS;  h* 
could  not  arm  himself  before  his  court-yard  was  filled  with  soldiers. 
He  was  thus  made  prisoner  with  his  mistress  ;  bht  nothing  was  pil 
laged  in  the  castle,  on  account  of  the  existing  truce  between  France 
and  England  ;  and  besides  sir  Geoffry  only  wanted  to  take  Aymery. 
He  was  greatly  pleased  with  his  success,  and  carried  sir  Aymery  tc 
St.  Omer,  where  he  did  not  suffer  him  to  languish  in  prison,  but  had 
him  put  to  death,  with  much  cruel  ry,  in  the  market-place  of  St. 
Omer,  in  the  presence  of  the  knigh  s  and  common  people  of  the 
country,  who  had  been  sent  for  thith  r.  Thus  died  sir  Aymery  de 
Pavie ;  but  his  mistress  escaped,  for  his  death  freed  her,  and  she 
afterwards  attached  herself  to  a  squire  of  France. 

This  year  of  our  Lord  1349,  there  came  from  Germany,  persons 
who  performed  public  penitences  by  whipping  themselves  v/ith 
scourges  having  iron  hooks,  so  that  their  backs  and  shoulders  were 
torn:  they  chanted  also,  in  a. piteous  manner,  canticles  of  the 
nativity  and  sufferings  of  our  Saviour,  and  could  no',  by  their  rules 
remain  in  any  town  more  than  one  night :  they  travelled  in  compa. 
nies  of  more  or  less  in  number,  and  thus  journeyed  through  the 
country  performing  their  penitence  for  thirty-three  days,  being  the 
number  of  years  Jesus  Christ  remained  on  earth,  and  then  returned 
to  their  own  homes.  These  penitences  were  thus  performed,  to 
entreat  the  Lord  to  restrain  his  anger,  and  withhold  his  vengeance  ; 
for,  at  tuis  period,  an  epidemic  malady  ravaged  the  earth,  and  de. 
stroyed  a  third  part  of  its  inhabitants.  They  v/ere  chiefly  done  iii. 
those  countries  the  most  afflicted,  whither  scarcely  any  could  travel^ 
but  were  not  long  continued,  as  the  church  set  itself  against  them. 
None  of  these  companies  entered'  France :  for  the  king  had  strictly 
forbidden  them,  by  desire  of  the  pope,  who  disapproved  of  such 
measures,  by  sound  and  sensible  reasons,  but  which  I  shall  pass  over. 
All  clerks  or  persons  holding  livings,  that  countenanced' them,  were 
excommunicated,  and  several  were  forced  to  go  to  Rome  to  purge 
themselves. 

About  this  time,  the  Jews  throughout  the  world  were  arrested 
and  burnt,  and  their  fortunes  seized  by  those  lords  under  whose 
jurisdictions  they  had  lived,  except  at  Avignon,  and  the  territories 
of  the  church  dependent  on  the  pope.  Each  poor  Jew,  Vv'hen  he 
was  able  to  hide  himself,  and  arrive  in  that  country,  esteemed  him- 
self safe.  It  was  prophesied,  that  for  one  hundred  years  people 
were  to  come,  with  iron  scourges,  to  destroy  them :  and  this  would 
now  have  been  the  case,  had  not  these  penitents  been  checked  in 
their  mad  career,  as  has  been  related.* 


CHAPTER  CLII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  KING  PHILIP,  AND  CORONATION  OF  HIS  SON  KIN&  JOHN. 

In  the  beginning  of  August,  in  the  year  1350,  Raoul  de  Cahoui-s,t 
and  many  other  knights  and  squires,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred 

*  Here  end  the  additions.  I  cannot  help  supposing  there  must  have  been  more:  for 
Froissart  would  certainly  have  particularly  mentioned  this  sad  calamity  of  the  plaguo, 
that  afflicted  all  Europe,  and  he  scarcely  notices  it. 

It  began  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1348,  and  came  from  Asia.  It  destroyed  in  some 
parts  the  fourth,  in  others  the  third  of  their  population  :  sometimes  it  left  not  the  tenth 
part.  It  carried  off  in  Paris  from  40  to  50,000,  and  in  the  little  town  of  St.  Denis,  1600. 
There  were  sometimes,  at  Paris,  800  burials  in  a  day :  and  in  the  single  church-yard  of 
the  Charter-house,  London,  were  buried  200  daily  It  broke  every  bond  of  attachment 
asunder:  servants  fled  from  their  masters,  wives  from  their  husbands,  and  children  from 
their  parents.  There  were  no  laws  in  force :  the  greatest  excesses  were  committed ;  and, 
when  the  contagion  was  at  an  end,  morals  were  found  more  corrupted. 

I  refer  my  readers  to  the  different  ciironicles  of  the  times,  for  more  particular  informa- 
tion. Lord  Hailes  dates  its  ravages  in  1349,  and  says;  "The  great  pestilence,  which 
had  long  desolated  the  continent,  reached  Scotland.  The  liistorians  of  all  countries 
speak  with  horror  of  this  pestilence.  Ittook  a  wider  range,  and  proved  more  destructive 
than  any  calamity  of  that  nature  known  in  the  annals  of  mankind.  Barnes,  pp.  428— 
441.  has  collected  the  accounts  given  of  this  pestilence  by  many  historians ;  and  hence 
he  has,  unknowingly,  furnished  materials  for  a  curious  inquiry  into  the  populousness  of 
Europe  in  the  fourteenth  century." 

"  The  same  cause  which  brought  on  this  corruption  of  manners  produced  a  new  spe- 
cies of  fanaticism.  There  appeared  in  Germany,  England  and  Flanders,  numerous  con- 
fraternities of  penitents,  who,  naked  to  the  girdle,  dirty  and  filthy  to  look  at,  flogged 
themselves  in  the  public  squares,  chanting  a  ridiculous  canticle.  Underneath  are  two 
stanzas  of  their  canticle,  consisting  of  nineteen  in  the  whole.  It  is  entire  in  a  chronicle 
belonging  to  M.  Brequigny,  which  is  the  only  one  supposed  to  express  it: 
"  Oravant,  entre  nous  tuit  frere, 

Battons  nos  charoignes  bien  fort. 

En  remembrant  la  grand  misere 

De  Dieu,  et  sa  piteuse  mort 

Q.ui  fut  pris  de  la  gent  amere, 

Et  venduz,  et  traiz  k  tort, 

Et  battu  sa  char  vierge  et  claire ; 

On  nom  de  ce,  battons  plus  fort. 

O  Roiz  des  roiz,  char  precieuse, 
Dieuz  Pere,  Filz,  Sains  Esperis. 
Vos  saintisme  char  glorieuse, 
Fut  pendue  en  crois  par  Juis 
Et  la  fut  grief  et  doloreuse : 
Quar  vo  douz  saint  sane  beneic 
Fit  la  eroix  vermeille  et  hideuse. 
Loons  Dieu  et  battons  nos  pis." 

M.  Lkvesque,  torn.  i.  pp  530,  531. 

t  Raoul  de  Cahours  was  of  the  English  party,  but  gained  over  by  the  magnificent 
promises  of  king  John.  He  first  changed  his  side  at  this  battle,  when  he  fought  with 
the  commander  in  Brittany,  who  had  only  one  hundred  men.  and  might  have  gained 
the  day,  if  he  had  not  been  too  rash.  King  John,  as  a  recompense,  gave  him  24,000 
lines,  and  allowed  him  the  possession  of  the  lands  of  Beaiivoir,  the  island  of  Chauvet 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


97 


and  twenty  men-at-arms,  or  thereabouts,  combated  with  the  com- 
mander for  the  king  of  England  in  Brittany,  called  sir  Thomas 
Daggeworth,  before  the  castle  of  Aurai.  Sir  Thomas*  and  all  his 
men  were  slain,  to  the  amount  of  about  one  hundred  men-at-arms. 
On  the  22nd  of  August,  in  the  same  year,  king  Philip  of  France 
departed  this  life  at  Nogent-le-Roi,t  and  was  carried  to  Notre-Dame 
in  Paris.  On  the  Thursday  following,  his  body  was  buried  at  St. 
Denis,  on  the  left  hand  of  the  great  altar:  his  bowels  were  interred 
at  the  Jacobins  at  Paris,  and  his  heart  at  the  convent  of  the  Carthu- 
sians at  Bourgfontaines  in  Valois.  The  26th  day  of  September  en- 
suing,  John,  eldest  son  of  king  Philip,  was  crowned  king,  on  a 


iamv.  Kino  9T  France— Drawn  on  his  return  from  England,  in  1309 :  by  Bkvclaire, 

Croix  of  St.  Eloy,  Paris. 


Sunday,  at  Rheims.  His  wife.  Queen  Jane,  was  also  crowned  at  the 
same  time.  The  king,  on  this  occasion,  made  many  knights :  his 
eldest  son,  the  dauphin  of  Vienne ;  his  second  son,  Louis  earl  of 
Alen9on  ;  the  earl  of  Estampes  ;  the  lord  John  d'Artois ;  Philip 
duke  of  Orleans,  brother  to  the  king ;  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  son 
of  the  Queen,  by  her  first  marriage  with  the  lord  Philip  of  Burgundy ; 
the  earl  of  Dammartin,  and  many  others.  The  king  set  out  from 
Rheims  on  the  Monday,  and  returned  to  Paris,  by  way  of  Laon, 
Soissons  and  Senlis.  The  king  and  queen  made  their  public  entry 
into  Paris  on  a  Sunday,  the  17th  of  October.  There  were  great 
feasts,  which  lasted  the  whole  week.  The  king  remained  at  Paris 
at  the  hotel  de  Nesle,  or  at  the  palace,  until  near  Martinmas,  v/hen  he 
assembled  his  parliament. 

On  Tuesday,  the  16th  day  of  November  following,  Raoul,  earl  of 
Eu  and  Guignes,  constable  of  France,  who  was  but  lately  returned 
from  his  prison  in  England,  was  arrested  by  order  of  the  king,  in 
the  hdtel  de  Nesle, +  where  king  John  resided,  by  the  provost  of 
Paris,  and  was  detained  in  confinement  in  his  hdtel,  until  the  next 
Thursday ;  when,  about  the  hour  of  matins,  he  was  there  beheaded, 
in  the  presence  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the 
earl  of  Montfort,  the  lord  John  Boulogne,  the  earl  of  Rueil,  and 
many  other  knights,  who  attended  the  execution  by  command  of 
the  king,  at  that  time  in  his  palace.  He  was  thus  executed,  for  great 
treasons,  of  which  he  had  confessed  himself  guilty  to  the  duke  of 
Athens,  and  some  others.  His  body  was  buried  in  the  Augustins  at 
Paris,  within  the  walls  of  the  monastery,  by  permission  of  the  king, 
out  of  respect  to  the  friends  of  the  constable. In  the  month  of  the 
ensuing  January,  Charles  of  Spain,  to  whom  the  king  had  given  the 
earldom  of  Angouleme,  was  appointed  by  him  constable  of  France. 


and  other  estates  which  he  had  seized  from  Jane  de  Belleville.  Cahours  engaged,  in 
return,  to  deliver  into  the  king's  hands  Vannes,  Guerrande,  Brest,  Hennebon,  &c.— 
Hist,  de  Bretagne. 

Rauul  de  Cahours  was  made  commander  in  Poitou,  by  writ  of  privy  seal,  dated 
Eltham,  17th  January,  1347.— Rymer. 

The  4th  July,  1348,  the  king  grants  him  JGIOOO  a  year,  in  Poitou,  besides  other  advan- 
tages.—/(/ctk. 

*  Oujjdiile,  in  his  Baronage,  says  he  was  slain  through  the  treachery  of  the  French. 

t  A  town  in  Beauce,  on  the  river  Eure,  five  leagues  from  Ciiartres. 

t  Tl.e  hotel  de  Nesle  is  now  demolished  ;  and  its  situation  would  be  unknown,  were 
it  not  for  a  curious  memoir  respecting  it,  in  the  xxiiid.  vol.  of  the  Memoires  de  I'Acade- 
niie,  by  M.  Bonamy,  to  which  I  lefer  the  reader. 

§  De  Dulo  Regis  Francix  Jokannis,  Sec.—"  Comes  de  Ewe,  constabularius  Franciee, 
qui  in  conflictu  inter  Anglicos  &  Normanos,  anno  Domini  miliesimo.  cccmo.  XLvito. 
apud  Cadamum  habito,  cuptus  fuit,  &  tunc  missus  in  Aiisrliam,  per  in.  annos  &  amplius 
ibidem  remanserat  sub  carcerali  custodia  mancipatus,  circiter  testum  Sancti  Michaelis, 
anno  Domini  miliesimo.  ccmo.  Limo.  licenciatus  per  regem  Anglorum  loca  sua  in  par- 
tibus  Franciae  visitare,  Parisios  venitad  novum  Franciae  regem  Johannem,  utiijue  statura 
magnum  &.  discretum,  minus  tamen  graciosum,  &  fama  publica  referente  libidine  ple- 
num, ab  uxore  propria  divertentem,  fornicarisquetamsecularibus  quam  religiosis  etiam 
incestuosc  turpitcr  adhserentem,  k  paucis  magnatibus  vel  plebeis  dilectum.  Tunc  idem 
rex,  se  amicum  ipsius  comitis  simulans,  &  paditice  sibi  loquens,  convivavit  eundem. 
Bed  statim  nocte  sequenti,  misso  spiculatore  cum  quibusdam  satellitibus  adhospiciMfii 
4icti  cumitis,  ipsum  comitcm  fecit  lubito  decullari."— Avjssbury,  p.  187. 


The  lord  Guy  de  Nesle,  marshal  of  France,  had  an  engagement,  on 
the  first  of  April,  in  Saintonge,  with  the  English  and  Gascons ;  the 
army  of  the  marshal  was  defeated  :  he  himself  was  taken  prisoner, 
with  his  brother  the  lord  William,  lord  Arnold  d'Anreghen,  and  many 
others.  On  Palm  Sunday,  which  was  the  10th  of  April,  1351,  Giles 
Rigault  de  Rouffy,  who  was  abbot  of  St.  Denis,  and  lately  made  a  car- 
dinal, was  presented  with  the  red  hat,  in  presence  of  king  John  in  his 
palace,  by  the  bishops  of  Laon  and  of  Paris.  This  had  never  been 
done  before  ;  but  the  pope  had  directed  it  to  be  so,  by  a  bull  addres- 
sed  to  these  bishops. 

In  the  following  September,  the  French  recovered  the  town  of  St. 
Jean  d'Angely,  of  which  the  English  had  kept  possession  for  five 
years.  It  was  surrendered  by  the  garrison  without  striking  a  blow, 
and  merely  through  want  of  provisions.  In  the  month  of  October, 
the  fraternity  of  the  noble  house  of  St.  Ouen,*  near  Paris,  was  estab- 
lished by  order  of  the  king.  All  those  who  were  of  this  order  wore 
a  star  on  their  hoods,  and  another  on  the  front  of  their  mantles.t 
This  year,  there  was  the  greatest  scarcity  of  provisions  all  over  the 
kingdom  of  France  ever  known  in  the  memory  of  man.  Wheat 
was  sold  at  Paris  for  eight  livres  parsisi  the  septier  :§  a  septier  of 
oats  for  forty  sols  parsis,  and  a  boisseau]]  of  peas  eight  sols,  and  o^her 
grains  according  to  their  value.  In  this  month  of  October,  on  the 
day  of  the  celebration  of  St.  Ouen,  the  English  took  the  town  of 
Guignes,  notwithstanding  the  truce  :  and  in  thin  year  the  constable 
of  France  was  married  to  the  daughter  of  lord  Charles  of  Biois. 


CHAPTER  GLIII. 

THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE  CAUSES  THE  LORD  CHARLES  OF  SPAIN,  CONSTABLE 
OF  FRANCE,  TO  BE  H'JRDERED  WITH  OTHER  MATTERS. 

In  the  year  1352,  on  the  eve  of  the  feast  of  our  Lady,  the  middle 
of  August,  the  lord  Guy  de  Nesle,  lord  of  Ossemont,  at  that  time 
marshal  of  France  in  Brittany,  had  an  engagement,  in  which  the 
marshal  was  slain  in  battle,  and  also  the  lord  of  Briquebec,  the 
baron  of  Beauvais,  and  many  other  nobles,  as  well  of  the  country  of 
Brittany,  as  of  other  parts  of  France.  The  4th  of  September  was 
the  day  appointed  for  the  combatlT  at  Paris,  between  the  duke  of 
Brunswick  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  for  words  which  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  had  spoken,  and  for  which  the  duke  of  Brunswick  had 
summoned  him  to  answer  at  the  court  of  the  king  of  France.  The 
two  dukes  came  to  the  field  completely  armed,  and  entered  the  lists 
which  had  been  prepared  for  the  German  appellant,  and  the  English 
respondent.  As  the  English  were  at  war  with  France,  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  had  come  thither  under  a  safe-conduct  from  king  John, 
to  defend  his  honor.  The  king  of  France,  however,  would  not  per- 
mit them  to  fight ;  but,  although  they  had  armed  themselves,  and 
had  taken  the  oaths,  and  were  mounting  their  steeds,  he  took  the 
business  into  his  own  hands,  and  made  up  the  difference  between 
them. 

On  the  6th  day  of  December,  pope  Clement  VI.  died,  at  Avignon, 
in  the  eleventh  year  of  his  pontificate  ;  and,  on  the  11th  of  the  fol- 
lowing month,  a  cardinal  from  Limosin,  styled  cardinal  of  Ostia,  but, 
because  he  had  been  bishop  of  Clermont,  commonly  called  cardinal 
of  Clermont,  was  elected  pope,  about  the  hour  of  ten  in  the  morning, 
in  his  room.  He  took  the  title  of  Innocent  VI.,  though  his  own 
proper  name  was  sir  Stephen  Aubert. 

On  the  6th  day  of  January,  1353,  soon  after  daybreak,  the  lord 
Charles  Navarre,  earl  of  Evreux,  caused  the  lord  Charles  of  Spain, 
constable  of  France,  to  be  murdered  in  his  bed,  at  an  inn  in  the 
town  of  Aigle**  in  Normandy,  by  some  men-at-arms  whom  he  sent 
there  ;  he  remained  in  a  barn  without  the  town,  until  they  were 
returned  to  him  after  the  performance  of  this  deed.    It  was  said  he 


*  St.  Ouen  is  a  small  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  diocese  and  election  of  Paris. 

t  Barnes  says,  that  on  the  8th  September,  1351,  king  John  revived  the  almost  obsolete 
order  of  the  Star,  in  imitation  of  the  Garter ;  and  the  first  chapter  of  it  was  held  at  \ui 
palace  of  St.  Ouen.  At  first  there  were  but  eighteen  knighte ;  the  rest  vvere  added  at 
different  chapters. 

They  wore  a  bright  star  on  the  crest  of  their  helmets,  and  one  pendent  at  their  necki 
and  the  same  was  embroidered  on  their,  mantles. 

The  day  fixed  for  the  annual  celebration  of  this  order  was  the  Epiphany,  and  the  stat 
chosen  for  the  emblem. 

The  eighteen  first  knights  were: 

John  king  of  France,  sovereign. 

Philip  duke  of  Orleans,  his  only  brother. 

Charles  of  France,  dauphin  of  Vienne— Louis  duke  of  Aru'ou— John  duke  of  Berry- 
Philip  duke  of  Touraine— king  John's  sons. 
Charles  king  of  Navarre. 

Peter  duke  of  Bourbon— James  Bourbon  count  de  la  Marche— brothers. 

Charles  de  la  Cerda  of  Spain,  earl  of  Angouleme. 

Arnold  d'Andreghen— John  de  Clermont— marshals  of  France. 

Geoffry  count  de  Chargny,  great  chamberlain  of  France. 

Cimrles  earl  of  Tancarville. 

William  de  Brenne.  duke  of  Athens,  master  of  the  horse. 

John  o  Artois,  earl  of  Eu-Charles  of  Artuis,  count  de  Longuevdle-John  viscount 
de  Melun,  sons  of  Robert  d'Artois. 
For  more  particulars,  see  Fa  vine's  Theatre  d'Honneur. 

t  Cotgrave  says,  that  a  livre  parisis  is  2i.  6d.,  and  that  ten  sols  parisis  is  equal  to  ont 

^  §  A  septier  of  wheat,  according  to  Cotgrave,  weighs  240  pounds. 

:|  A  boisseau  of  wheat  weighs  20  pounds.  .... 

ir  See  Dugdale's  Baronage,  for  a  more  particular  account  ol  this  duel,  and  cf  an  end 
being  put  to  it  by  the^ng  of  France,  at  the  entreaty  of  the  duke  of  Brunswick,  who, 
through  cowardice,  siiWinitted  to  hi»  award. 

**  "^'ocese  of  Evreux. 


W  CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLA 

v.  as  accompanied  by  the  lord  Philip  of  Navarre  his  brother,  the  lord 
Lewis  de  Harcourt,  and  lord  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  his  uncle,  and 
many  other  knights,  as  well  from  Navarre  as  from  Normandy.  The 
King  of  Navarre  and  his  company  retreated  to  the  city  of  Evreux, 
(  f  which  he  was  lord,  provisioned  it,  and  added  to  the  fortifications. 
^/ith  him  went  the  above-mentioned  Harcourts,  the  lord  of  Malue, 
J  )hn  Mailer  lord  of  Graville,  the  lord  Almaury  de  Meulent,  and 
many  other  noblemen  of  Normandy.  Shortly  after,  the  king  of 
Navarre  went  to  Mantes:  he  had  before  sent  many  letters  sealed,  to 
different  towns  in  the  kingdom,  to  inform  them  that  he  had  put  to 
death  the  constable,  for  various  evil  deeds  which  the  constable  had 
done  against  him.  He  sent  the  earl  of  Meaux  to  the  king  of  France 
at  Paris,  on  the  stime  subject.  The  king  dispatched  to  the  king  of 
Navarre  at  Mantes,  the  cardinal  de  Boulogne,  the  bishop  of  Laon,  the 
duke  de  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Venddme,  and  others,  who  entered  into 
a  treaty  with  the  king  of  Navarre  :  forasmuch  as  he  had  married  the 
king's  sister,  the  mere  pardon  of  the  king  for  this  crime  would  not 
satisfy  him  ;  but  he  required  of  the  king,  his  lord,  many  other  things. 
Every  one  in  France  imagined  that  a  war  Was  unavoidable,  between 
the  two  kings  ;  for  the  king  of  Navarre  had  made  many  alliances, 
collected  troops  in  different  places,  and  had  victualled  and  fortified 
his  tOy\'ns  nnd  castles.  At  last,  however,  after  many  treaties,  there  was 
one  agreed  to,  of  which  the  following  are  some  of  the  principal  points. 

The  king  of  France  was  to  give  the  king  of  Navarre  thirty-eight 
thousand  livres  tournois,  on  account  of  an  annuity  which  the  king  of 
Navarre  received  from  the  treasury  of  Paris,  in  lieu  of  lands  which, 
according  to  an  agreement  made  between  their  royal  predecessors, 
were  to  be  assigned  to  him,  for  the  county  of  Champagne,  as  well  as 
on  account  of  his  marriage  with  the  king  of  France's  daughter,  when 
he  was  promised  as  much  land  as  would  amount  to  twelve  thousand 
livres  a-year.  The  king  of  Navarre  wished  to  have  the  lordship  of 
Beauraont-le-Roger,*  the  lands  of  Breteuil,t  in  Normandy,  Conches,} 
and  Orbec,§  the  viscounty  of  Pont-Audemer,||  and  the  bailiwick  of 
Coutantin:  which  were  acceded  to  by  the  king  of  France,  though 
the  first  four  lands  belonged  to  Philip  duke  of  Orleans,  the  king's 
brother,  and  he  gave  him  other  estates  in  lieu  of  them.  The  king 
consented  also,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  that  all  the  Harcourts  and  his 
other  allies  should  hold  from  him,  as  their  lord,  all  lands  dependent 
on  Navarre,  in  whatever  part  of  France  they  might  be  situated ;  and 
it  was  at  their  option  to  do  him,  if  they  pleased,  homage  for  them. 
The  king  of  Navarre  obtained  also,  that  these  lands,  and  those  he 
possessed  before,  should  be  holden  by  him  as  a  peerage  :  and  he  had 
the  power  to  hold,  twice  a-year,  a  court  of  exchequer  as  nobly  as  the 
duke  of  Normandy.  The  king  of  France  consented  to  pardon  all 
who  had  been  concerned  in  the  death  of  the  constable,  and  promised, 
upon  his  oath,  that  neither  now  nor  hereafter  would  he  see-k  to  do 
them  hurt  for  this  act.  The  king  of  Navarre,  in  addition,  received 
from  the  king  of  France  a  large  sum  in  golden  crowns ;  and,  before 
he  would  come  to  Paris,  he  made  the  king  send  him,  by  way  of 
hostage,  the  earl  of  Anjou,  his  second  son. 

When  he  came  to  Paris,  he  was  attended  by  a  numerous  body  of 
nen-at-arms.  The  4th  day  of  March  following,  he  came  to  the 
chamber  of  parliament,  where  the  king  was  sitting,  attended  by  many 
peers  of  France,  the  parliament,  and  some  of  his  council :  the  cardi- 
nal of  Boulogne  was  there  also.  The  king  of  Navarre  besought  the 
king  of  France  to  pardon  him  the  death  of  the  constable,  alleging 
that  he  had  good  reasons  for  so  doing,  which  he  offered  then  to  lay 
before  the  king,  or  at  any  other  time.  He  swore  he  had  not  done  it 
out  of  any  contempt  to  the  king  of  France,  or  to  the  office  of  con- 
stable ;  and  he  added,  that  he  should  not  feel  anything  so  much,  as 
to  be  thought  he  had  incurred  the  anger  of  the  king.  Upon  this,  the 
lord  James  de  Bourbon,  constable  of  France,  by  order  of  the  king, 
gave  his  hand  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  drew  him  aside.  Shortly 
after,  the  queen  .loan,  aunt  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  queen 
Blanche,  his  sister ;  the  first  of  whom  had  been  the  wife  of  Charles 
ie  Bel,  and  the  last  of  king  Philip,  lately  deceased ;  came  into  the 
presence  of  the  king,  and  made  a  low  reverence :  sir  Reginald  de 
Trie,  falling  on  his  knees,  said  :  "  My  most  redoubted  lord,  here  are 
my  ladies  the  queens,  Joan  and  Blanche,  who  have  heard  that  my 
lord  of  Navarre  is  in  your  ill  graces,  and  are  much  hurt  at  it.  They 
beseech  you  to  have  the  goodness  to  pardon  him ;  and,  if  it  please 
God,  he  will  for  the  future  behave  himself  in  such  a  manner,  that 
you  and  all  the  people  of  France  shall  be  satisfied." 

The  constable  and  the  marshals  then  went  to  seek  the  king  of 
Navarre,  who,  coming  again  into  the  presence  of  the  king,  placed 
himself  between  the  two  queens,  when  the  cardinal  spoke  as  follows: 
*'  My  lord  of  Navarre,  no  one  ought  to  be  surprised,  if  my  lord  the 
king  of  France  is  offended  with  you,  for  the  crime  you  have  com- 
mitted. There  is  no  occasion  for  me  to  name  it,  you  have  made  it 
so  public,  by  your  letters  and  otherwise,  that  it  is  known  to  all.  You 
are  so  much  beholden  to  him,  that  you  ought  never  to  have  done  it : 
you  are  of  his  blood,  and  nearly  related  to  him  ;  besides,  you  are  his 
liege  man,  and  one  of  his  peers,  and  have  also  espoused  his  daughter; 
therefore  this  deed  is  so  much  the  more  blameable.    However,  for 

*A  market  t(,wn  in  Normandy,  on  the  Rille,  diocese  of  Evreax. 

t  Election  of  Conches. 

t  A  muriiet  tiiwn  in  Normnndy,  diocese  of  Evreux. 
§  A  town  oi  Normandy,  diocese  of  Lisieux. 

II  Pont-Audomer— a  town  in  Normandy,  dioceie  of  LisiedS  geyentetn  leagues  from 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 

the  love  and  affection  he  bears  my  ladies  the  queens,  here  present, 
who  have  most  earnestly  entreated  him  in  your  behalf;  and,  because 
he  believes  you  have  committed  this  crime  through  bad  advisers,  he 
pardons  you  heartily  and  willingly."  The  two  queens,  and  the  king 
of  Navarre,  upon  this,  fell  on  their  knees,  and  thanked  the  king. 
The  cardinal  added,  "  that  in  future  if  any  of  the  king's  relations,  or 
others,  should  dare  commit  such  a  crime  as  the  king  of  Navarre  had 
done,  and  even  if  it  should  again  happen  to  the  king's  son,  to  insult 
or  injure  the  lowest  officer  of  the  king,  he  should  infallibly  be  pun- 
ished."   Upon  this,  the  court  broke  up.* 

The  22nd  of  March,  a  knight-banneret  of  the  low  marches,  called  sir 
Reginald  de  Pressigny,  lord  of  Marans  near  la  Rochelle,  Vv^as  drawn 
and  hanged  on  a  gibbet,  by  orders  of  the  parliament  and  many  of 
the  great  council  of  the  king.  On  the  4th  of  August,  1354,  the 
king  of  France  was  reconciled  to  the  earl  of  Harcourt  and  the  lord 
Lewis  his  brother,  who  were,  as  it  was  then  said,  to  reveal  to  him 
many  things  of  consequence,  especially  all  that  related  to  the  death 
of  the  constable.  In  the  following  month  of  September,  the  car- 
dinal  de  Boulogne  set  out  from  Paris  to  go  to  Avignon,  and,  it  was 
commonly  reported,  not  in  the  good  graces  of  the  king  ;  howbeit, 
during  the  space  of  a  year  that  he  had  remained  in  France,  he  had 
lived  as  well  with  the  king  as  any  other  courtier.  About  this  time, 
lord  Robert  de  Lorris,  chamberlain  to  the  king  of  France,  suddenly 
quitted  the  kingdom.  It  was  said,  that,  had  he  been  taken,  he 
would  have  suffered,  for  having  revealed  to  the  king  of  Navarre  the 
secrets  of  the  king  of  France,  in  the  like  manner  as  the  Harcourts 
had  done  to  the  king  of  France. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  in  the  month  of  November,  set  out  from 
Normandy,  and  passed  through  divers  places,  amusing  himself  until 
he  came  to  Avignon,  and  from  thence  went  to  Navarre.  And  this 
month  the  archbishop  of  Rouen,  chancellor  of  France,  and  the  duke 
of  Bourbon,  set  off  for  Avignon  ;  as  did  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and 
others  of  the  English,  in  order  to  hold  a  conference  touching  a  peace 
between  the  two  kings.  This  same  month  the  king  of  France  left 
Paris,  and  went  into  Normandy  as  far  as  Caen.  He  took  possession 
of  all  the  lands  belonging  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  appointed 
new  officers  and  garrisons  in  all  the  castles  belonging  to  him,  except 
six,  viz.  Evreux,  Pont-Audemer,  Cherbourg,  Gavrey,t  Avranches,t 
Mortain,!^  which  v/ere  garrisoned  by  men  from  Navarre,  who  would 
not  surrender  themselves,  but  answered  those  sent  to  them  from  the 
king  of  France,  that  they  would  not  give  them  up  save  to  their  lord, 
the  king  of  Navarre,  who  had  put  them  under  their  guard. 

In  the  month  of  January,  the  lord  Robert  de  Lorris  returned  to 
Paris,  by  a  passport  from  the  king,  where  he  remained  a  fortnight 
without  having  permission  to  see  him  ;  and,  when  he  was  admitted 
to  his  presence,  he  was  not  fully  reconciled;  he  therefore,  by  the 
advice  of  the  king's  council,  returned  to  Avignon,  that  he  might  be 
present  during  the  conferences.  Toward  the  end  of  February,  news 
was  brought,  that  the  truce  which  would  expire  in  April,  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  England,  had  been  prolonged  by  the  pope 
to  the  nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  in  order  that  he  might  find 
some  means  of  making  a  permanent  peace  ;  and  that  the  commis- 
sioners  from  each  king  had  consented  to  it.  The  pope  sent  embas- 
sadors to  the  kings,  respecting  another  mode  of  carrying  on  the  treaty 
than  what  had  hitherto  been  practiced.  This  same  month,  the  king 
of  France  coined  florins  of  fine  gold,  which  were  called  Lamb  Florins, 
because  on  the  reverse  was  the  figure  of  a  lamb.  They  were  valued 
at  fifty-two  the  marc  ;||  and  when  they  were  coined,  the  king  gave 
forty-eight  for  a  marc  of  pure  gold,  and  forbade  the  currency  of  any 
other  florins.  This  month,  sir  Gaucher  de  I'Orme  came  to  Paris,  to 
the  king  of  France,  as  embassador  from  the  king  of  Navarre;  he 
returned  the  following  March,  carrying  with  him  passports  for  the 
king  of  Navarre. 

This  year,  about  Shrovetide,  many  of  the  English  advanced  near 
to  Nantes,  and  by  means  of  rope-ladders,  about  fifty-two  of  them 
got  into  and  took  the  castle :  but  sir  Guy  de  Rochefort,  who  was 
the  governor,  and  at  that  time  in  the  town,  attacked  them  so  vigor- 
ously that  he  regained  it  that  same  night ;  and  the  fity-two  Eng- 
lish were  either  slain  or  taken  prisoners.  King  John,  about  Easter 
1355,  sent  his  eldest  son,  Charles  dauphin  of  Vienne,  into  Nor- 
mandy, as  his  lieutenant,  where  he  remained  al'  the  summer,  and 
the  province  granted  him  three  thousand  men-at-arms  for  three 
months.  In  the  month  of  August  following,  the  king  of  Navarre 
landed  at  the  castle  of  Cherbourg,  and  with  him  ten  thousand  men, 
including  every  one.  There  were  many  treaties  begun  between 
those  attached  to  the  king  of  France  and  those  belonging  to  the  king 
of  Navarre  :  each  sent  respectively  embassadors  to  the  other.  The 
king  of  Navarre's  garrisons  in  Evreux  and  Pont-Audemer  plundered 
all  the  country  thereabout :  some  of  them  advanced  to  the  castle  of 
Conches,  which  at  that  time  was  in  king  John's  hands,  took  it,  and 
filled  it  with  provisions  and  men-at-arms.  Several  other  acts  of  hos. 
tility  were  done  by  the  men  of  Navarre  against  the  subjects  of  the 

*  The  cause  of  the  murder  of  Charles  d'Espagne,  constable  of  France,  by  Charles^  Ie 
Mauvais,  was  the  opposition  the  constable  made  to  the  pretensions  of  the  king  of  Na- 
varre to  the  counties  of  Champagne,  Brie,  and  to  the  duchy  of  Burgundy.— See  Ferrera'i 
Hist,  of  Spain,  vol.  v.  po.  276,  277. 

t  A  market  town  in  Normandy  four  leagues  from  Coutancai. 

i  A  town  in  Normandy— a  bishop's  see. 

§  A  town  in  Normandy— diocese  of  Avrancbas 

II  Eight  ounc«s  of  gold,  silver,  or  bullion. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


99 


king  of  France.  At  last,  peace  was  made ;  and  the  king  of  Na. 
varre  then  went  to  the  dauphin  of  Vienne,  in  the  castle  of  Verneuil,* 
who  conducted  him  to  the  good  city  of  Paris.  On  the  24th  day  of 
September,  they  both  came  to  the  king,  who  then  resided  at  the 
castle  of  the  Louvre  at  Paris  :  and,  \yhen  admitted  to  his  presence, 
the  king  of  Navarre  made  his  reverence  before  the  many  nobles  who 
were  there  assembled.  He  excused  himself  very  honorably  for  hav- 
ing  quitted  the  realm,  and  added,  that  he  had  heard  some  had  found 
fault  with  his  conduct  toward  the  king :  he  therefore  requested  the 
king  to  name  those  who  had  done  so :  for  he  swore  that,  since  the 
death  of  the  constable,  he  had  done  nothing  against  the  king  of 
France  but  what  a  loyal  subject  should  and  ought  to  do.  Neverthe- 
less,  he  besought  the  king  of  France,  that  he  would  pardon  all  that 
was  passed,  and  admit  him  to  his  favor.  He  promised  that  in  future 
he  would  be  as  good  and  loyal  as  a  son  ought  to  be  to  a  father,  or  a 
vassal  to  his  lord.  The  king  informed  him,  through  the  duke  of 
Athens,  that  he  forgave  everything  heartily. 


CHAPTER  CLIV. 

THE  TAX  OP  THE  GABELLEt  IMPOSED  THROUGHOUT  FRANCE,  BY  THE 
THREE  ESTATES,  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WAR. 

The  prince  of  Wales  went  into  Gascony  some  time  in  the  month 
of  October,  1355,  and  advanced  as  far  as  Toulouse,  where  he  crossed 
the  Garonne,  and  went  to  Carcassonne. t  He  burnt  the  suburbs,  but 
could  do  nothing  to  the  town,  as  it  was  well  defended.  He  then 
marched  to  Narbonne§  burning  and  destroying  the  country,  and  in 
the  month  of  November,  returned  to  Bordeaux  with  great  plunder 
and  a  multitude  of  prisoners,  without  having  met  with  any  oppposi. 
tion,  notwithstanding  that  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  king  of  France's 
lieutenant  in  Laguedoc,  was  at  that  time  in  the  country,  as  well  as 
the  lord  of  Foix,  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon,  lord  of  Ponthieu  and 
constable  of  France,  and  the  lord  John  de  Clermont,  marshal  of 
France,  with  a  more  numerous  army  than  that  of  the  prince  of 
Wales. 

The  king  of  England  landed  at  Calais  in  the  month  of  October 
of  this  year,  and  marched  to  Hesdin,||  where  he  destroyed  the  out- 
works,  and  burnt  the  houses  within  them  ;  but  he  did  not  enter  the 
town  or  castle.  The  king  of  France,  on  hearing  this  news  of  the 
English,  issued  out  his  summons  for  an  army  to  assemble  at  Amiens, 
and  marched  toward  the  king  of  England,  who  had  retreated  toward 
Calais.  The  king  of  France  advanced  as  far  as  St.  Omer,  whence 
he  sent  to  inform  the  king  of  England,  by  the  marshal  de  Authain, 
and  many  other  knights,  that  he  was  willing  to  give  him  battle,  either 
in  single  combat,  or  with  his  army,  any  day  he  would  choose  to 
name  ;  but  the  king  of  England  refused  the  combat,  and  crossed  the 
sea  to  England.    The  king  of  France  returned  to  Paris. 

In  this  same  year,  about  St.  Andrew's  day,  the  king  of  France 
summoned  all  the  prelates,  chapters,  barons,  and  citizens  of  the 
principal  towns,  to  Paris,  when  he  laid  before  them,  through  his 
chancellor,  in  the  chamber  of  parliament,  the  state  of  the  war,  and 
requested  of  them  to  consult  together  on  what  aids  they  could  grant 
that  should  be  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  carry  it  on.  And  because 
the  king  had  heard  that  his  subjects  complained  of  being  much  ag. 
grieved  by  the  alteration  in  the  coin,  he  offered  to  coin  money  that 
should  be  good  and  weighty,  if  they  would  grant  him  other  supplies 
sufficient  to  enable  him  to  pursue  the  war.  Upon  which  they  an- 
swered, that  is  to  say,  the  clergy  by  the  mouth  of  the  archbishop  of 
Rheims,  the  nobles  by  the  duke  of  Athens,  and  the  citizens  by  Ste- 
phen  Marcel,  provost  of  merchants  in  the  good  town  of  Paris,  that 
they  were  willing  to  live  or  die  for  him,  and  offered  him  the  disposal 
of  their  lives  and  fortunes,  requiring  only  a  little  time  to  deliberate 
together.    This  request  was  willingly  complied  with. 

The  king  of  France  gave  this  year,  on  the  vigil  of  the  feast  of  the 
Conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  duchy  of  Normandy  to  his  eldest 
son  the  dauphine  of  Vienne,  earl  of  Poitiers  ;  and,  on  the  morrow, 
he  did  homage  for  it. 

After  the  three  estates  had  deliberated,  they  replied  to  the  king 
of  France,  in  the  chamber  of  parliament,  by  the  aforementioned  per- 
sons,  that  they  would  grant  him  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men,  to 
be  maintained  by  them  for  one  year ;  and  in  order  to  have  the  fund 
for  paying  this,  which  was  estimated  at  fifty  thousand  livres  parisis,ir 
the  three  estates  ordered  that  there  should  be  levied  upon  all  persons 
whatever  their  state  may  be,  churchmen,  nobles  or  others,  a  tax  of 
eight  deniers  parisis  per  pound,  on  all  sorts  of  provisions  ;  and  that 
the  tax  upon  salt  should  be  established  throughout  France.  But,  as 
it  was  not  known  if  this  tax,  and  the  extension  of  the  gabelle,  would 
be  sufficient,  it  was  ordered  that  the  three  estates  should  remain  in 
Paris,  to  see  and  examine  the  result  of  this  tax,  and  that  on  the  1st 
of  March  following  they  should  again  assemble  ;  v/hich  was  done, 

*  Verneuil— a  city  of  Normandy,  twenty-nine  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 

T  The  Gahelle  is  a  tux  upon  salt,  first  imposed  by  Philippe  le  Long.  All  persons 
in  France  before  the  Revolution  in  1789,  when  it  was  abolished,  were  obliged  to  pay  a 
certain  sum  for  salt,  whether  they  used  any  or  not.  This  necessary  article  was  monopo- 
lized by  contractors,  who  enriched  themselves  at  the  public  expense. 

t  A  considerable  town  in  Languedoc,  twenty-three  leagues  from  Toulouse. 

5  \  large  city  in  Languedoc,  an  archbishopric,  thirty-seven  leagues  from  Toulouse. 

II  A  strong  town  in  Artois,  on  the  Canche,  twenty-two  leagues  from  Calais. 

H  My  two  MSS.  say  '•  cinquant  cent  mille  livres,"  which  appears  most  probable  from 
Vi»  leverity  oi'the  tax. 


except  by  some  of  the  nobles  and  citizens  from  the  chief  towns  in 
Picardy,  and  many  other  towns  in  Normandy.    Those  who  had  ex- 
amined the  receipt  of  the  taxes  were  also  there  ;  and  upon  their 
information  that  it  was  not  sufficient,  a  new  subsidy  was  resolved 
on  ;  and  it  was  ordered,  that  all  manner  of  persons,  of  the  blood 
royal  or  not,  priest  or  layman,  monk  or  nun,  privileged  or  unprivi. 
leged,  innkeepers,  heads  of  churches,  who  possessed  rents,  or  reve- 
nues from  offices  or  administrations,  widows  as  well  as  those  who 
held  estates  in  their  own  right,  children,  married  or  not,  who  had 
any  fortune  in  the  hands  of  trustees  or  otherwise  ;  coiners,  and  all 
others  who  had  formerly  been  exempted  from  taxation,  and  who  were 
possessed  of  one  hundred  livres  a.year,  or  under,  whether  by  inherit- 
ance, annuity,  wages  or  pension  for  life,  should  pay  a  subsidy  of  four 
livres,  to  defray  the  expense  of  the  war ;  those  of  forty  livres  a.year 
and  under,  to  pay  forty  sols  :  ten  livres  a-year,  and  upward,  twenty 
sols  ;  and  under  ten  livres  a-year,  children,  whether  in  wardship  or 
upward  of  fifteen  years  old,  laborers  and  workmen  gaining  their  live- 
iihood  by  work,  should  pay  ten  sols  :  if  they  had  any  fortune  besides 
what  they  acquired  by  labor,  they  were  to  pay  as  the  others.  Ser. 
vants  and  all  who  worked  for  hire,  so  that  they  gained  a  hundred 
sols,  and  upward,  a-year,  were  also  to  pay  ten  sols.    The  sol  was  to 
be  taken  as  the  sol  parisis,  in  those  parts  where  this  mode  of  reckon- 
ing was  jisual,  and  as  the  sol  tournois  in  the  other  parts.  Those 
servants  who  did  not  gain  more  than  the  exact  sum  of  one  hundred 
sols  a-year,  or  under,  were  to  pay  nothing ;  but  if  they  had  any  equi. 
valent  fortune,  they  were  to  pay  according  to  the  rate  of  the  others. 
None  of  the  mendicant  monks,  nor  those  in  cloisters  without  office 
or  administration,  nor  children  under  the  age  of  fifteen,  without  any 
property,  were  to  pay  this  subsidy.    Nuns  were  also  exempted,  who 
had  not  any  income  exceeding  ten  livres.    Wives  paid  nothing,  be- 
cause their  husbands  were  taxed,  and  theirfortunes  would  be  reckoned 
as  part  of  their  hj^ands'.    With  regard  to  the  clergy,  whether  they 
were  prelates,  ab  Ws,  priors,  canons,  curates,  or  others  who  possessed 
upward  of  one  hundred  livres  a-year,  by  benefices',  or  inheritance 
from  the  holy  church,  or  by  both,  and  extendmg  to  five  thousand 
livres  a-year,  they  were  to  pay  four  livres  for  the  first  hundred  livres, 
and  forty  sols  for  every  hundred  of  the  five  thousand.    No  further 
a*d  was  to  be  required  for  any  sum  above  five  thousand  livres.  The 
•ffenues  of  the  benefices  were  to  be  estimated  by  the  tax  of  the 
tenth  penny,  and  no  one  was  allowed  to  claim  any  privileges  from 
their  tenths  if  they  had  been  once  granted. 

With  regard  to  the  nobility,  and  citizens  of  the  chief  towns,  who 
had  upward  of  one  hundred  livres  a-year  :  the  nobles  were  to  be 
taxed  as  far  as  five  thousand  livres  of  rent,  and  fo'-ty  sols  for  every 
hundred  livres,  besides  the  four  livres  for  the  hrst  hundred.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  towns  in  the  same  manner,  as  far  as  one  thousand 
livres  a.year.  As  for  the  furniture  of  those  noblemen  who  did  not 
possess  a  hundred  livres  a-year,  it  was  to  be  valued  as  high  as  one 
thousand  livres,  and  no  higher  ;  and  for  those  who  were  not  noble, 
and  had  not  four  hundred  livres  a-year,  their  furniture  was  to  be 
valued  as  far  as  four  thousand  livres,  that  is  to  say,  at  the  rate  of  one 
hundred  livres  for  every  ten  livres  of  rent ;  and  they  were  to  pay  the 
tax  in  the  manner  above  specified.  If  it  should  happen  that  any 
nobleman  possessed  but  just  the  rental  of  one  hundred  livres,  and 
his  furniture  oi  no  higher  value  than  one  thousand  livres ;  or  that 
any  one,  not  a  noble,  had  a  rental  of  four  hundred  livres,  and  fur- 
niture  to  the  amount  of  four  thousand  livres,  then  their  rentals  and 
furniture  should  be  entered  together,  as  high  to  the  nobleman  as  one 
thousand  livres,  and  to  others  as  far  as  four  thousand  livres,  and  no 
more. 

On  Saturday,  the  5th  of  March,  1356,  there  was  a  dissension  in 
the.town  of  Arras,  between  the  higher  and  lower  ranks  of  inhabit, 
ants  ;  the  lower  sort  killed,  that  day,  seventeen  of  the  higher  rank 
in  the  town.  On  the  Monday  following,  they  murdered  four  others, 
and  banished  many  more :  so  that  they  remained  masters  of  the 
town  of  Arras. 

CHAPTER  CLV. 

the  king  of  FRANCE  ARRESTS  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE,  AND  ORDERS  THS 
EARL  OF  HARCOURT  AND  OTHERS  TO  BE  BEHEADED  AT  ROT'EN. 

The  king  of  France,  on  Tuesday  the  5th  of  April,  which  was  the 
Tuesday  after  midlent  Sunday,  set  out  early,  completely  armed,  from 
Mainville,*  attended  by  about  one  hundred  lances.  There  were  with 
him  his  son  the  earl  of  Anjou,  his  brother  the  duke  of  Orleans, 
the  lord  John  d'Artois,  earl  of  Eu,  the  lord  Charles  his  brother^ 
cousins-german  to  the  king,  the  earl  of  Tancarville,  sir  Arnold 
d'Andreghen,  marshal  of  France,  and  many  other  barons  and  knights. 
They  rode  straight  for  the  castle  of  Rouen,  by  a  back  way,  without 
passing  through  the  town,  and  on  entering  found,  in  the  hall  ol  the 
castle,  Charles,  duke  of  Normandy,  Charles  king  of  Navarre,  John 
earl  of  Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Preux,  de  Clerc,de  Graville,  and  som«3 
others  seated  at  dinner.  .The  king  immediately  ordered  them  all, 
except  the  dauphin,  to  be  arrested,  as  also  sir  William  and  sir  Louii 
de  Harcourt,  brothers  to  the  earl,  the  lord  Fricquet  de  Friquart,  th« 
lord  de  Tournebeu,  the  lord  Maubue  de  Mamesnars,  two  sqr>et 
called  Oliver  Doublet  and  John  de  Vaubatu,  and  many  others.  H< 
had  them  shut  up  m  different  rooms  in  the  castle ,  and  his  rc-so^ 

*  Mnipville— a  raark«t  town  in  Vexin  Normaadv  in  the  election  of  Gisore 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGL  AND,  FRANCE,  SPAIN,  &c. 
  ^ 


100 

'or  so  doing  was,  that,  since  the  reconciliation  made  on  occasion  of 
the  death  of  the  constable  of  France,  the  king  of  Navarre  had  con- 
spired  and  done  many  things  contrary  to  the  honor  of  the  king,  and 
tile  good  of  his  realm  ;  the  earl  of  Harcourt  had  also  used  many  inju. 
rious  expressions  in  the  castle  of  Vaudreuil,*  when  an  assembly  was 
h olden  there  to  grant  a  subsidy  to  the  king  of  France,  against  the 
s.  id  king,  in  order  to  prevent,  as  much  as  lay  in  his  power,  the  sub- 
sidy from  being  agreed  to.  The  king,  after  this,  sat  down  to  dinner, 
and  afterwards,  mounting  his  horse,  rode,  attended  by  all  his  com- 
pany, to  a  field  behind  the  castle,  called  the  Field  of  Pardon.  The 
king  then  ordered  the  earl  of  Harcourt,  the  lord  of  Graville,  the  lord 
Maubu^,  and  Oliver  Doublet,  to  be  brought  thither  in  two  carts :  their 
heads  were  cut  off,  and  their  bodies  dragged  to  the  gibbet  at  Rouen, 
where  they  were  hung,  and  their  heads  placed  upon  the  gibbet.  In 
the  course  of  that  day  and  the  morrow,  the  king  set  at  liberty  all  the 
other  prisoners,  except  three;  Charles  king  of  Navarre,  who  was 
conducted  to  prison  in  the  Louvre  at  Paris,  and  afterwards  to  the 
Cha,telet ;  some  of  the  king's  council  were  appointed  as  a  guard 
over  him.  Friquet  and  Vaubatu  were  also  confined  in  the  Cha,telet. 
Philip  of  Navarre,  however,  kept  possession  of  several  castles  which 
the  king  his  brother  had  in  Normandy,  and  when  the  king  of  France 
sent  him  orders  to  surrender  them,  refused  to  obey,  but  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  lord  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  and  other  enemies  of  France, 
raised  forces  in  the  country  of  Coutantin,  which  they  defended 
against  the  king's  troops. 

On  Wednesday  after  Easter,  1356,  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen  went 
to  Arras,  and  there  very  prudently,  and  without  the  help  of  his  sol- 
diery, arrested  one  hundred  of  those  who  had  put  the  town  in  a  state 
of  rebellion,  and  who  had  murdered  the  citizens.  On  the  morrow, 
he  had  twenty  of  them  beheaded ;  and  the  rest  he  kept  in  prison 
until  the  king  should  have  ordered  otherwise.  By  this  means  the 
town  was  rendered  obedient  to  the  king.  In  the||^nth  of  June  fol- 
lowing, the  duke  of  Lancaster  landed  in  the  country  of  Coutantin, 
and  joined  the  lord  Philip  of  Navarre  and  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt. 
They  were  about  four  thousand  combatants.  They  marched  straight 
for  Lisieux,  Orbec,  and  Pont-Audemer,  where  they  reinforced  the 
castle,  which  had  been  besieged  for  upward  of  two  months.  The 
lord  Robert  de  Hotetot,  captain  of  the  cross-bowmen  in  France,  who 
with  other  nobles  had  laid  siege  to  it,  broke  it  up,  as  he  heard  of  the 
coming  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  leaving  behind  him  his  machines 
and  artillery,  which  were  captured  by  those  of  the  castle.  The  duke 
and  lord  Philip  made  an  excursion  as  far  as  Breteuil,t  which  they 
Btrengthened,  robbing  and  plundering  the  country  through  which 
they  passea.  When  they  found  that  the  city  and  castle  of  Evreux 
had  lately  surrenaered  to  the  king  of  France,  who  had  for  a  length 
of  time  laid  siege  to  it,  and  that  the  town  and  cathedral  had  been 
pillaged  and  burnt  by  the  men  of  Navarre,  who  gave  up  the  castle 
by  capitulation ;  as  well  as  by  some  of  the  king's  forces,  who  were 
besieging  the  town,  the  duke  and  lord  Philip  went  forward  to  Ver- 
neuiljt  which  town  and  castle  they  took  and  plundered :  they  also 
burnt  part  of  the  town. 

The  king  of  France,  on  hearing  of  the  landing  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, had  issued  out  his  orders  for  raising  troops :  he  assembled  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms  and  infantry,  set  out  in  pursuit  of  him, 
and,  passing  through  Conde,§  made  straight  for  the  town  of  Verneuil. 
He  passed  by  l'Aigle,|l  and  followed  him  to  Tubceuf,  two  leagues 
distant  ffom.  I'Aigle.  The  king  of  France  was  then  informed  that 
he  could  not  pursue  him  further ;  for  there  were  immense  forests  in 
which  his  party  could  secrete  themselves :  the  king  therefore  re. 
turned,  and  came  with  his  whole  army  before  the  castle  of  Thilliers,ir 
which  they  said  was  in  possession  of  Navarre.  He  took  it,  and  gar- 
risoned  it  with  his  own  people.  He  afterwards  came  to  the  castlS  of 
Breteuil,  which  was  defended  for  the  king  of  Navarre.  The  king 
of  France  remained  befere  this  castle  the  space  of  two  months,  when 
it  was  surrendered  on  capitulation  that  the  garrison  might  go  whither 
they  pleased,  and  all  they  could  carry  with  them. 


CHAPTER  CLVI. 

THE  KIN(J  OF  F7ANCE  ISSUES  OUT  A  SUMMONS  FOR  ASSEMBLING  AN  ARMY 
TO  COMBAT  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  WHO  WAS  OVERRUNNING  THE  PROV- 
INCE  OF  DERBY. 

When  king  John  of  France  had  finished  his  expedition,  and  had 
reconquered  all  the  towns  and  castles  in  lower  Normandy  which 
belonged  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  whom  he  detained  in  prison,  he 
returned  to  the  city  of  Paris.  He  had  not  been  long  there  before  he 
heard  that  the  prince  of  Wales,  with  his  whole  army,  had  invaded 
his  kingdom,  and  was  advancing  toward  the  fertile  country  of  Berry. 
When  this  was  told  him,  the  king  said,  with  an  oath,  that  he  would 
Jnmicdiately  set  out  after  him,  and  give  him  battle  wherever  he  should 
♦  find  him.  He  issued  out  a  special  summons,  to  all  nobles  and  others 
who  held  fiefs  under  him,  that  they  shoufd  not,  under  any  pretence 
whatever,  absent  themselves  without  incurring  his  highest  displea- 

*  Vandreuil— :i  smalltown  ofNorniandy. diocese  of  Evreux, six  leagues  froiuRouen. 
t  A  town  in  Norm:indy,  election  of  Conches. 
I  A  city  in  Normandy,  twelve  leagues  from  Evreux.  A 
I  ^  "'^^^'f.^     Normandy,  in  the  election  of  Alen9on.  ^ 
m  -'^"•■'nandy,  diocese  of  Evreux,  election  of  VernauiL 

TlulliOTs  IS  a  vUlage  of  Ficnrdy.  near  JVIoatidier. 


sure,  but,  immediately  on  the  receipt  of  these  letters,  set  out  to  meet 
him  on  the  borders  of  Touraine  and  Blois  ;  for  he  was  determined  to 
fight  the  English.  The  king,  to  hasten  the  business,  marched  from 
Paris ;  for  he  had  at  this  time  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  in  the  field ; 
and  went  to  Chartres,  to  gain  more  certain  intelligence  of  the  enemy. 
He  remained  there  some  time,  and  great  crowds  of  troops  and  men- 
at-arms  came  to  him  from  the  different  countries  of  Auvergne,  Berry, 
Burgundy,  Lorraine,  Hainault,  Vermandois,  PicaTdy,  Brittany,  and 
Normandy.  They  passed  through  the  town  on  their  arrival,  to  show 
their  musters,  and  took  up  their  quarters  in  the  fields,  according  to 
the  orders  of  the  two  marshals,  the  lord  John  de  Clermont  and  lord 
Arnold  d'Andreghen.  The  king  gave  orders  for  all  the  towns  in 
Anjou,  Poitou,  Maine  and  Touraine,  to  be  well  garrisoned  and  pro. 
vided  with  all  things,  especially  those  on  the  borders,  by  v*'hich  it 
was  hoped  the  English  would  pass,  that  they  might  be  inclosed,  and 
cut  off"  from  any  subsistence  for  themselves  and  horses.  In  spite  of 
this,  however,  the  prince,  who  had  with  him  two  thous-and  men-at- 
arms  and  six  thousand  archers,  rode  on  at  his  ease,  and  collected 
everywhere  provisions  in  plenty.  They  found  the  country  of  Au- 
vergne, which  they  had  entered  and  overrun,  very  rich,  and  all  things 
in  great  abundance ;  but  they  would  not  stop  there,  as  they  were 
desirous  of  combating  their  enemies.  They  burnt  and  destroyed  all 
the  countries  they  passed  through ;  and  when  they  entered  any  town 
which  was  well  provisioned,  they  rested  there  some  days  to  refresh 
themselves,  and  at  their  departure  destroyed  what  remained,  staving 
the  heads  of  wine  casks  that  were  full,  burning  the  wheat  and  oats, 
so  that  their  enemies  could  not  save  anything.  They  kept  advanc- 
ing, and  found  plenty  everywhere  ;  for  the  countries  of  Berry,  Poitou, 
Touraine  and  Maine  are  very  rich,  and  full  of  forage  for  men-at-arms. 

The  English  advanced  so  far  that  they  came  to  the  good  city  of 
Bourges,*  where  there  was  a  great  skirmish  at  one  of  the  gates. 
Two  knights,  the  lord  de  Cousant  and  the  lord  Hutin  de  Memelles, 
had  charge  of  the  city.  Many  gallant  deeds  were  performed  ;  but 
the  English  left  it  without  doing  any  damage,  and  went  to  Issodun,t 
where  there  was  a  strong  castle.  They  attacked  it  very  briskly,  with 
their  whole  army,  but  they  c©uld  not  gain  it ;  for  the  governor  and 
the  knights  who  were  with  him  too  valiantly  defended  themselves. 
The  English  therefore  passed  on,  and  came  to  a  large  townt  and 
castle :  the  town,  being  weakly  fortified  and  badly  defended,  was 
taken  by  storm.  They  found  there  great  plenty  of  wines  and  other 
provisions,  and  remained  three  days  to  repose  themselves.  News 
was  brought  there  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  that  the  king  of  France 
was  in  the  city  of  Chartres,  with  a  very  large  army,  and  that  all  the 
passes  and  towns  on  that  side  of  the  Loire  were  secured,  and  so  well 
guarded  no  one  could  cross  the  river.  The  prince  then  held  a  coun- 
cil, when  it  was  resolved  he  should  set  out  on  his  return  to  Bordeaux, 
whence  he  had  come,  through  Touraine  and  Poitou,  and  destroy  all 
the  country  as  he  passed.  They  began  their  retreat  after  they  had 
done  their  pleasure  with  the  town ;  and  this  day  they  gained  the 
castle,  and  slew  the  greater  part  whom  they  found  in  it. 

They  marched  toward  Romorantin.§  The  king  of  France  serit 
into  Berry  three  gallant  barons,  the  lord  of  Craon,  the  lord  of  Bouci- 
cault,  and  the  hermit  of  Chaumont,  to  defend  the  frontiers,  and  to 
observe  the  motions  of  the  English.  They  had  with  them  three  hun- 
dred lances  ;  and,  skirting  the  borders  of  the  province,  they  followed 
them  for  six  days,  without  finding  any  opportunity  of  intercepting  or 
of  attacking  the  enemy ;  such  good  and  close  order  did  the  English 
maintain  on  their  march.  The  French,  therefore,  had  recourse  to 
an  ambuscade,  near  to  Romorantin,  in  a  wonderfully  narrow  spot, 
which  the  English  were  obliged  to  pass.  That  same  day,  there  left 
the  prince's  army,  from  the  battalion  of  the  marshals,  by  permission 
of  the  prince,  the  lord  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  the  lord  of  Muyssidan, 
a  Gascon,  the  lord  Petiton  Courton,  the  lord  Delawar,  the  lord  Basset, 
sir  Walter  Pavely,  sir  Richard  Pontchardan,  sir  Nesle  Loring,  the 
young  lord  Despencer,  sir  Eustace  and  sir  Sanchez  d'Ambreticourt, 
with  about  two*  hundred  combatants,  in  order  to  push  forward  to 
Romorantin.  They  passed  through  the  ambuscade  of  the  French 
without  molestation ;  but,  the  moment  they  were  clear  of  it,  the 
French,  who  were  mounted  on  excellent  and  well-dressed  horses, 
stuck  spurs  into  them,  to  overtake  them.  The  English,  who  had 
got  far  forward,  hearing  the  sound  of  horses'  feet,  turned  round  and 
found  it  was  the  enemy.  They  immediately  halted,  to  vvait  for  the 
French,  who  advanced  on  a  gallop,  fully  determined  what  to  do, 
with  their  lances  in  their  rests.  The  English,  seeing  them  thus 
charge  full  speed,  opened  on  each  side  and  let  them  pass  through,  so 
that  no  more  than  five  or  six  were  unhorsed :  they  then  closed  their 
ranks,  and  fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  French.  This  engagement  was 
very  sharp  :  many  knights  and  squires  were  unhorsed,  raised  up  again 
and  rescued  on  both  sides.  It  lasted  a  long  time,  and  no  one  could 
tell,  so  valiantly  was  it  disputed,  to  which  side  victory  would  incline, 
when  the  battalion  of  the  marshals  appeared  in  sight.  The  French 
first  noticed  it,  as  it  marched,  skirting  along  a  wood,  and  immediately 
thought  of  saving  themselves  as  fast  as  they  could,  taking  the  road 
to  Romorantin.  The  English  followed  on  full  gallop,  overthrowing 
all  they  could,  without  sparing  themselves  or  their  horses.  The 


*  A  large  city  in  Berry,  and  an  archbishopric. 

t  In  Berry,  diocese  of  Bourges,  and  eight  leagues  distant. 

X  Vierzon,  according  to  a  marginal  note  in  D.  Sauvage's  edition.— Ed. 

%  Romorautin— a  couiiderabla  town  on  Uw  Saudre,  io  Blai*oi»,  and  capital  of  Soloftw 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  Sec 


slaughter  was  great,  and  many  were  killed  and  unhorsed.  One  half 
of  them,  however,  got  safe  into  the  castle  of  Romorantin,  whose 
gates  were  opened  to  receive  them.  There  the  three  barons  saved 
themselves,  as  well  as  some  knights  and  squires  who  were  the  best 
mounted.  The  town  of  Romorantin  was  taken  on  the  first  arrival 
of  the  English,  for  it  was  not  fortified.  The  remainder  of  the  French 
endeavored  to  escape  by  getting  into  the  castle. 


CHAPTER  CLVII. 

THE  PKINCE  OF  WALES  TAKES  THE  CASTLE  OF  ROMORANTIN. 

When  the  prince  of  Wales  was  informed  that  his  people  had  been 
engaged,  he  hastened  the  march  of  his  army  toward  Romorantin, 
and,  when  he  entered  the  town,  found  it  full  of  men,  who  were 
studying  how  they  could  take  the  castle.  The  prince  called  sir  John 
Chandos,  and  ordered  him  to  go  and  hold  a  parley  with  those  in  the 
castle.  Sir  John  went  to  the  barriers,  and  made  a  sign  that  he 
wished  to  speak  with  some  one  :  those  upon  guard  inquired  his 
name,  by  whom  he  was  sent,  and  then  went  to  inform  their  masters. 
Upon  which,  the  lord  of  Boucicault  and  the  hermit  of  Chaumont 
came  down  to  the  bars.  When  sir  John  saw  them,  he  saluted  them, 
and  said :  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  sent  to  you  by  my  lord  the  prince,  who 
wishes,  as  it  appears  to  me,  to  behave  courteously  toward  his  ene- 
mies, and  thus  says,  that,  if  you  will  surrender  the  castle  your- 
selves,  he  will  show  you  mercy,  and  give  you  good  company/'  The 
lord  of  Boucicault  replied :  "  We  have  no  sort  of  inclination  to  ac- 
cept of  such  terms,  nor  to  commit  such  an  act  of  folly  without  any 
necessity  ;  for  we  are  determined  to  defend  ourselves."  Upon  this 
they  parted  ;  and  the  prince  ordered  his  men  to  quarters,  for  the  next 
day  he  meant  to  attack  the  castle :  they  were  therefore  commodi- 
ously  lodged  in  the  town  of  Romorantin,  and  close  about  it. 

On  the  next  morning,  the  men-at-arms  prepared  themselves,  and 
the  archers  advanced  under  their  respective  banners,  and  made  a 
sharp  attack  upon  the  castle.  The  archers,  who  had  posted  them- 
selves on  the  ditches,  shot  so  justly,  that  scarcely  any  one"  dared  to 
show  himself  on  the  battlements.  Some  got  upon  hurdles  and  doors, 
with  pickaxes  and  mattocks  in  their  hands,  and  swam  over  the  ditch, 
when  Lhey  began  to  undermine  the  walls.  Those  within  flung  down 
upon  tliem  large  stones  and  pots  of  hot  lime.  On  this  occasion, 
there  was  slain  on  the  part  of  the  English,  a  squire  called  Remond 
de  Gederlach,  who  belonged  to  the  division  of  the  captal  de  Buch. 
The  attack  lasted  the  whole  day,  with  little  intermission.  The  Eng- 
lish retreated,  toward  night,  to  their  quarters,  in  order  to  take  care 
of  the  wounded  ;  and  on  the  morrow  at  sunrise,  the  marshals'  trum- 
pets  sounded.  All  who  were  ordered  for  this  assault  got  themselves 
in  readiness  :  the  prince  of  Wales  himself  attended  in  person,  and 
by  his  presence  mightily  encouraged  the  English.  A  squire,  of  the 
name  of  Bernard,  was  killed  close  at  his  side,  by  a  stone  thrown 
from  the  castle  :  upon  which  the  prince  swore,  he  would  never  move 
from  that  place  until  he  had  the  castle  and  all  in  it  in  his  power,  and 
immediately  ordered  reinforcements  to  the  assault. 

Some  of  the  wisest  thought  that  they  might  use  lances  and  ar- 
rows  for  ever  in  vain ;  and  therefore  they  ordered  cannons  to  be 
brought  forward,  and  also  aqueraux,*  to  fire  le  feu  Gregeoisf  into  the 
lower  court  of  the  castle,  so  that  it  was  all  in  a  blaze.  The  fire  in- 
creased  so  much,  that  it  gained  a  large  tower  which  was  covered 
with  thatch.  When  those  within  the  castle  found  that  they  must 
either  surrender  themselves  or  perish  by  fire,  the  lord  of  Craon,  the 
lord  of  Boucicault,  and  the  hermit  of  Chaumont,  came  down  Irom 
the  castle,  and  surrendered  themselves  to  the  prince,  who  made  them 
ride  and  attend  him,  as  his  prisoners  :  many  other  knights  and 
squires  who  were  in  the  castle  were  set  at  liberty,  and  the  castle  was 
destroyed. 

CHAPTER  CLVIII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  LEADS  A  GREAT  ARMY  TO  THE  BATTLE  OF 

POITIERS. 

After  the  taking  of  the  castle  of  Romorantin,  and  the  above, 
mentioned  knights,  the  prince  and  his  army  marched  forward  as  be- 
fore, burning  and  destroying  the  country,  in  his  approach  to  Anjou 
and  Touraine.  The  king  of  France,  who  had  resided  at  Chartres, 
set  out  from  tkat  place  and  came  to  Blois,t  where  he  remained  two 
days.  He  then  came  to  Amboise,§  and  then  to  Loches,||  where  he 
heard  that  the  English  were  in  Touraine,  taking  the  road  for  their 
return  through  Poitau  ;  for  the  English  army  was  constantly  observed 

*  Jlqueraulx.  In  Du  Cange,  this  passage  is  referred  to  as  authority  for  the  word ;  he 
calls  it  mackina  belli.  [It  seems  that  the  aqueraulx  were  weapons  projected  from  the 
cannons,  and  net  machines  used  fur  casting  the  Greek  fire.  Froissart's  words  are,  "  et 
ordonnerent  k  porter  canons  en  avantet  k  traireen  aqueraux  et.^  feu Gregeois."  They 
ordered  camions  to  be  brought  up  and  aquereaux  and  Greek  fire  to  be  shot  from  them 
— Ed.J 

t  Feu  Grefreois,  or  fen  Grecquois,  was  composed  of  sulphur,  naptha,  pitch,  gum,  and 
bitumen.  It  is  only  extinguishal)le  hy  vinejiar  mixed  with  sand  or  urine,  or  by' raw 
hides.  It  wns  first  used  by  the  Greeks,  about  the  year  660.  For  further  accounts,  see 
EncycIopiL'dia  Britjinnica,  w  ox  A  Fire. 

X  A  handsome  city  and  bishopric,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Loire,  forty-four  leagues 
nnd  a  half  from  Paris. 

§  A  small  city  of  Touraine,  on  the  Loire,  ten  leagues  from  Blois. 

U  A  town  in  Touraine,  on  the  Indre,  diocese  of  Tours,  sixty-nine  leagues  from  Pari.s. 


by  some  able  and  expert  knights  of  France  and  Burgundy,  who  ser ; 
the  king  particular  information  of  its  movements.  The  king  ol 
France  then  advanced  to  La  Haye,*  in  Touraine.  His  army  hsd 
crossed  the  Loire,  by  the  bridges  of  Orleans,  Mehun,  Saumur,  Bio  a 
and  Tours,  and  wherever  else  they  could.  There  were  such  nun.- 
bers  of  good  and  able  men,  that  they  were  at  least  twenty  thousand 
men-at-arms,  without  reckoning  the  others:  there  were  twentj'-five 
dukes  and  earls,  and  upward  of  six  score  banners.  The  four  young 
sons  of  the  king  were  also  with  him ;  Charles  duke  of  Normandy, 
the  lord  Lewis,  who  was  afterwards  duke  of  Anjou,  the  lord  John, 
since  duke  of  Berry,  and  the  lord  Philip,  the  younger,  who  was 
afterwards  duke  of  Burgundy. 

About  this  time,  pope  Innocent  VL  had  sent  into  France  two  car. 
dinals,  sir  Bertrand,  cardinal  of  Pcrigord,  and  sir  Nicholas,  cardinal 
d'Argel,t  to  endeavor  to  make  a  peace  between  the  king  of  France 
and  his  enemies,  and  especially  between  him  and  the  king  of  Navarre, 
who  was  still  detained  in  prison.  The  two  cardinals  held  frequent 
conferences  with  the  king  on  this  subject,  during  the  siege  of  Bre- 
teuil,  but  were  not  able  to  bring  it  to  a  conclusion.  The  cardinal  of 
Perigord  had  retired  to  the  city  of  Tourt ,  where  he  was  informed 
that  the  king  of  France  was  marching  in  all  haste  after  the  English. 
He  therefore  left  Tours,  and  hastened  to  Poitiers,  as  he  had  learnt 
that  the  two  armies  were  approaching  near  to  each  other  in  that 
quarter. 

When  'he  king  of  France  heard  that  the  prince  of  Wales  was 
making  as  much  haste  as  possible  to  return,  he  did  not  think  he  could 
any  way  escape  from  him.  He  marched  from  La  Haye,  with  his 
whole  army,  and  made  for  Chauvigny,!:  where  ho  took  up  his  quarters 
on  Thursday,  as  well  in  the  town  as  without  the  walls,  in  meads 
along  the  banks  of  the  river  Vienne.  On  the  morrow,  after  break- 
fast, the  king  crossed  the  river  at  the  bridge  of  Chauvigny,  and  im- 
agined  that  the  English  were  just  before  him,  but  he  was  mistaken. 
However,  in  the  pursuit,  upward  of  forty  thousand  horse  crossed 
this  bridge  on  Friday  ;  many  others  did  so  at  Chittelleraut  ;§  and  all, 
as  they  passed,  took  the  road  to  Poitiers.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
prince  of  Wales  and  his  army  were  ignorant  of  the  exact  motions 
of  the  French ;  but  they  supposed  they  wt  re  not  far  distant,  for  their 
foragers  found  'great  difficulties  in  procuring  forage,  of  which  the 
whole  army  was  in  extreme  want.  Th'^v^  repented  of  the  great 
waste  they  had  made  in  Berry,  Anjou,  and  Touraine,  and  that  they 
had  not  more  amply  provisioned  thenis^elves. 

It  happened  on  this  Friday,  from  the  king  of  France  in  person 
passing  the  bridge  of  Chauvigny,  and  the  great  crowds  which  attended 
him,  that  three  great  barons  of  France,  the  lord  of  Auxerre,  the  lord 
Raoul  de  Joigny,  and  the  earl  of  Joigny,  were  o'oliged  to  remain  all 
that  day  in  the  town  of  Chauvigny,  and  a  part  of  their  people  with 
them  :  the  others  passed  over  without  baggage  or  armor  except  what 
they  had  on  their  backs.  On  the  Saturday  morning,  they  dislodged, 
crossed  the  bridge,  and  followed  the  army  of  the  king,  which  was 
about  three  leagues  oft'.  They  made  for  the  open  fields  and  the 
heaths,  which  were  surrounded  by  woods,  in  order  to  arrive  at 
Poitiers.  This  same  Saturday,  the  prince  decamped  from  a  village 
hard  by,  and  sent  forward  a  detachment  to  seek  adventures,  and  to 
bring  some  intelligence  of  the  French.  They  consisted  of  about 
sixty  men,  well  armed  and  mounted  for  the  occasion.  Among  the 
knights  were  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  and  sir  John  de  Guistelles. 
By  accident,  they  got  on  the  heaths  surrounded  by  the  woods  above 
mentioned.  The  French  soon  saw  they  were  enemies;  they  fixed 
on  their  helmets,  and  unfurled  their  banners  as  quickly  as  they  were 
able  ;  when,  fixing  their  lances  in  their  rests,  they  stuck  spurs  to 
their  horses. 

The  English  no  sooner  perceived  these  Frenchmen,  who  were 
about  two  hundred  lances,  than  they  allowed  themselves  to  be  pur- 
sued, as  the  prince  and  his  army  were  not  far  distant :  they  therefore 
wheeled  about,  and  made  for  the  rutty  road  through  the  wood.  The 
French  chased  them  with  shouts  and  a  great  noise,  and  as  they 
galloped  on,  fell  in  with  the  army  of  the  prince,  which  had  halted 
among  the  heaths  to  wait  for  their  companions.  The  lord  Raoul  de 
Joigny,  and  those  under  his  banner,  were  advanced  so  tar  that  they 
came  right  upon  the  banner  of  the  prince  :  the  engagment  was  very 
sharp,  and  sir  Raoul  fought  well :  however,  he  was  made  prisoner, 
as  were  the  earl  of  Joigny,  the  Viscount  de  Breuse,  and  the  lord  of 
Chauvigny  :  the  greater  part  were  either  slain  or  captured.  By  these 
the  prince  learnt,  that  the  king  of  France  had  marched  forward,  and 
that  he  could  not  return  without  fighting  him.  Upon  which  he  col- 
lected  all  the  stragglers,  and  ordered  that  no  one,  under  pam  of 
death,  should  advance  or  skirmish  before  the  battalion  of  the  marshal* 
They  marched  on  this  Saturday,  from  about  nine  o'clock  until 
vespers,  when  they  came  within  small  leagues  of  Poitiers.  The 
captal  de  Buch,il  sir  Haymenon  dePomiers,  sir  Bartholomew  Burg- 

*  A  town  in  Touraine.  on  the  Creuse.  twelve  leagues  from  Tours. 

t  In  some,  it  is  d'Urgel.  .  .       .  ,  ^ 

X  A  town  in  Poitou,  on  the  Vienne.  diocese  of  Poitiers,  six  leagues  from  Poitiers. 

§  A  town  in  Poitou,  on  the  Vienne.  diocese  of  Poiuers,  ten  leagues^distant. 

II  The  Captal  de  Buch.  The  title  of  captal  had  anciently  been  nffected  by  some  oi 
the  most  illustrious  lords  of  Aquitaine.  It  seems  tliat  it  was  originally  equivalent  to  the 
title  of  count,  and  marked  even  a  superiority,  as  the  v.oxd  capitalis  announces,  principal 
chief.  This  dignity  at  first  personal,  as  v/eli  ns  all  the  others,  been  me,  in  length  of  time, 
attached  to  particular  families,  and  to  the  estates  of  which  they  were  possessed.  In  the 
time  of  the  first  dukes  of  Aquitaine,  there  were  several  captals ;  but  this  title,  perhaps  by 


102 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


hersi  and  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  were  ordered  to  advance,  and 
observe  where  the  French  were  encamped.  These  knights,  with 
two  liundred  men  well  armed  and  mounted  on  their  best  steeds,  set 
out,  and  soon  perceived  the  French  king's  army.  All  the  plain  was 
covered  with  men-at-arms;  and  these  English  could  not  refrain  from 
attacking  the  rear  of  the  French;  they  unhorsed  many,  and  took 
some  prisoners,  insomuch  that  the  main  army  began  to  be  in  motion. 
News  was  brought  of  this  to  the  king  of  France,  as  he  was  on  the 
point  of  entering  the  city  of  Poitiers  :  upon  which  he  turned  back, 
and  ordered  his  whole  army  to  do  the  same,  and  make  for  the  open 
fields,  so  that  it  was  very  late  before  they  were  quartered.  The 
English  detachment  returned  to  the  prince,  and  related  to  him  the 
appearance  of  the  French,  that  they  were 'in  immense  numbers. 
The  prince,  on  hearing  this,  said,  "  God  help  us ;  we  must  now 
consider  which  will  be  the  best  manner  to  fight  them  the  most  ad- 
vantageously." This  night,  the  English  were  quartered  in  a  very 
Btrong  position,  among  vineyards  and  hedges,  and  both  armies  were 
well  ^juarded. 


CHAPTER  CLIX. 

THE  DISPOSITION  OF  THE  FRENCH  BEFOKE  THE  BATTLE  OF  POITIERS. 

On  the  Sunday  morning,  the  king  of  France,  who  was  very  im- 
patient to  combat  the  English,  ordered  a  solemn  mass  to  be  sung  in 
his  pavilion ;  and  he  and  his  four  sons  received  the  communion. 
Mass  being  over,  there  came  to  him  the  duke  of  Orleans,  the  duke 
of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Ponthieu,  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon,  the 
duke  of  Athens,  constable  of  France,  the  earl  of  Tancarville,  the 
earl  of  Saltzburg,  the  earl  of  Dammartin,  the  earl  of  Vantadour,  and 
many  barons  of  France,  as  well  as  other  great  lords  who  held  fiefs  in 
the  neighborhood,  such  as  my  lord  of  Clermont,  sir  Arnold  d'An- 
dreghen,  marshal  of  France,  the  lord  de  St.  Venant,  the  lord  John  de 
Landas,  the  lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  the  lord  de  Fiennes,  the 
lord  Geofiiy  de  Chargny,  the  lord  of  Cha,tillon,  the  lord  of  Sully,  the 
lard  of  Nesle,  sir  Robert  de  Duras,  and  many  more,  according  to  a 
summons  they  had  received  for  a  council.  They  were  a  considera- 
ble  time  debating :  at  last  it  was  ordered,  that  the  whole  army  should 
advance  into  the  plain,  and  each  lord  should  display  his  banner,  and 
push  forward  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  Denis.  Upon  this,  the 
trumpets  of  the  army  sounded,  and  every  one  got  himself  ready, 
mounted  his  horse,  and  made  for  that  part  of  the  plain  where  the 
king's  banner  was  planted  and  fluttering  in  the  wind.  There  might 
be  seen  all  the  nobility  of  France,  richly  dressed  out  in  brilliant 
armor,  with  banners  and  pennons*  gallantly  displayed  ;  for  all 
the  flower  of  the  French  nobility  were  there  :  no  knight  nor  squire, 
for  fear  of  dishonor,  dared  to  remain  at  home.  By  the  advice  of  the 
constable  and  the  niarshals,  the  army  was  divided  into  three  bat- 
talions, each  consisting  of  sixteen  thousand  men-at-arms,  who  had 
before  shown  themselves  men  of  tried  courage.  The  duke  of  Or- 
leans  commanded  the  first  battalion,  where  there  were  thirty-six 
banners  and  twice  as  many  pennons.  The  second  was  under  the 
command  of  the  duke  of  Normandy,  and  his  two  brothers,  the  lord 
Lewis  and  lord  John.    The  king  of  France  commanded  the  third. 

While  these  three  battalions  were  forming,  the  king  called  to 
him  the  lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  the  lord  John  de  Landas,  and 
the  lord  Guiscard  de  Beaujeu,  and  said  to  them,  "  Ride  forward,  as 
near  the  English  army  as  you  can,  and  observe  their  countenance, 
taking  notice  of  their  numbers,  and  examine  which  will  be  the  most 
advantageous  manner  for  us  to  combat  them,  whether  on  horseback 
or  on  foot."  The  three  knights  left  the  king  to  obey  his  commands. 
The  king  was  mounted  upon  a  white  palfrey,  and,  riding  to  the 
head  of  his  army,  said  aloud  :  "  You,  men  of  Paris,  Chartres,  Rouen 
and  Orleans,  have  been  used  to  threaten  what  you  would  do  to  tha 
English,  if  you  could  find  them,  and  wished  much  to  meet  them  in 
arms :  now,  that  wish  shall  be  gratified  :  I  will  lead  you  to  them  ; 
and  let  us  see  how  you  will  revenge  yourselves  for  all  the  mischief 
and  damage  they  have  done  you ;  be  assured  we  wall  not  part  with- 
out fighting."  Those  who  heard  him  replied  :  "  Sir,  through  God's 
assistance,  we  will  most  cheerfully  meet  them."  At  this  instant  the 
three  knights  returned,  and  pushing  through  the  crowd,  came  to  the 
king,  who  asked  what  news  they  had  brought :  sir  Eustace  de  Ri- 
beaumont, whom  his  companions  had  requested  to  be  their  spokes- 
man, answered :  "  Sir,  we  have  observed  accurately  the  English  ; 
they  may  amount,  according  to  our  estimate,  to  about  two  thousand 
men-at-arms,  four  thousand  archers,  and  fifteen  hundred  footmen. 
They  are  in  a  very  strong  position  ;  but  we  do  not  imagine  they  can 
make  more  than  one  battalion  ;  nevertheless  they  have  posted  them- 
selves with  great  judgment,  have  fortified  all  the  road  along  the 
hedge-side,  and  lined  the  hedges  with  part  of  their  archers  ;  for,  as 

ncglrrt.  was  replaced  by  others,  so  that,  toward  the  fourteenth  century,  there  were  no 
more  thnn  two  captnis  acknowledged,  that  of  Buch  and  tliatof  Franc— F£t/c  Gloss. 
Du  Cnvffo  ad.  verb.  Capitalis. 

*  The  peiivun  was  the  proper  ensign  of  a  bachelor  or  simple  knight.  Du  Fresne 
ihnws,  that  even  sciuires  might  hear  pennons,  provided  they  could  hrinp  a  sufficient  suit 
of  vassiils  to  the  field.— JVote  in  Grose's  Military  Jlntiquities.  See  also  p.  206,  vol.  i., 
for  an  account  of'the  banner  and  banneret,  and  p.  256,  vol.  ii. 

In  computing  the  numbers  of  an  army,  every  man-at-arnss  should  be  counted  as 
three  •  for  eaoli  hnd  his  squire  to  hear  his  lance,  &c.,  and  also  his  body  squire. 

Villiiret,  in  his  History  of  France,  says  that  three  thousand  men-at-arms  amounted  to 
nearly  twelve  thousand  men.  Vol.  v.  4th  edit,  p,  179. 


that  is  the  only  road  for  an  attack,  one  must  pass  through  the  midst 
of  them.  This  lane  has  no  other  entry  ;  and  it  is  so  naiTow,  that 
scarcely  can  four  men  ride  through  it  abreast.  At  the  end  of  this 
lane,  amid  vines  and  thorns,  where  it  is  impossible  to  ride  or  march 
in  any  regular  order,  are  posted  the  men-at-arms  on  foot ;  and  they 
have  drawn  up  before  them  their  archers,  in  the  manner  of  a  harrow, 
so  that  it  will  be  no  easy  matter  to  defeat  them."  The  king  asked, 
in  what  manner  they  would  advise  him  to  attack  them  :  "  Sir,"  re- 
plied sir  Eustace,  "  on  foot :  except  three  hundred  of  the  most 
expert  and  boldest  of  your  army,  who  must  be  well  armed  and  ex- 
cellently mounted,' in  order  to  break,  if  possible,  this  body  of  archers, 
and  then  your  battalions  must  advance  quickly  on  foot,  attack  the 
men-at-arms  hand  to  hand,  and  combat  them  valiantly.  This  is  the 
best  advice  that  I  can  give  you  ;  and,  if  any  one  know  a  better,  let 
him  say  it."  The  king  replied  ;  "  Thus  shall  it  be  then  ;"  and,  in 
company  with  his  two  marshals,  he  rode  from  battalion  to  battalion, 
and  selected,  in  conformity  to  their  opinions,  three  hundred  knights 
and  squires  of  the  greatest  repute  in  his  army,  each  well  armed  and 
mounted  on  the  best  of  horses.  Soon  after,  the  battalion  of  the 
Germans  was  formed,  who  were  to  remain  on  horseback  to  assist  the 
marsha  s :  they  were  commanded  by  the  earls  of  Saltzburg,  Neydo, 
and  Nassau. 

King  John  was  armed  in  royal  armor,  and  nineteen  others  like 
him*.  He  had  given  his  eldest  son  in  charge  to  the  lord  of  St. 
Venanl^fte  lord  of  Landas,  and  the  lord  Theobald  de  Bodenay. 
The  lord  GeofTry  de  Chargny  carried  the  banner  of  France,  as  be- 
ing the  most  valiant  and  prudent  knight  of  the  army.  The  lord 
Reginald  de  Quenolle  t,  surnamed  the  Archpriest,  wore  the  full 
armor  of  the  young  earl  of  Alen9on. 


CHAPTER  CLX. 

THE  CARDINAL  DE  PEKIGORD  ENDEAVORS  TO  MAKE  PEACE  BETWEEN  THX 
KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  PREVIOUS  TO  THE  BATTLE 
OF  POITIERS. 

When  the  battalions  of  the  king  of  France  were  drawn  up,  and 
each  lord  posted  under  his  proper  banner,  and  informed  how  they 
were  to  act,  it  was  ordered,  that  ail  those  who  were  armeA  with 
lances  should  shorten  them  to  the  length  of  five  feet,  that  they  might 
be  the  more  manageable,  and  that  every  one  should  take  off  his 
spurs.  As  the  French  were  on  the  point  of  marching  to  their  ene- 
mies, the  cardinal  de  Perigord,  who  had  left  Poitiers  that  morning 
early,  came  full  gallop  up  to  the  king,  making  a  low  reverence,  and 
entreated  him,  with  uplifted  hands,  for  the  love  of  God,  to  halt  a 
moment,  that  he  might  speak  to  him  :  he  thus  began  :  "  Most  dear 
sire,  you  have  here  with  you  all  the  flower  of  knighthood  of  your 
kingdom  against  a  handful  of  people,  such  as  the  English  are,  when 
compared  to  your  army  ;  you  may  have  them  upon  other  terms  than 
by  a  battle  ;  and  it  will  be  more  honorable  and  profitable  to  you  to 
gain  them  by  these  means  than  to  risk  such  a  fine  army,  and  such 
noble  persons  as  you  have  now  with  you.  I  therefore  beseech  you, 
in  all  humility,  and  by  the  love  of  God,  that  you  will  permit  me  to 
go  to  the  prince,  and  remonstrate  with  him  on  the  dangerous  situa- 
tion he  is  in."  The  king  answered,  "  It  "is  very  agreeable  to  us  ; 
but  make  haste  back  again." 

The  cardinal  upon  this,  set  off",  and  went  in  all  speed  to  the  prince, 
whom  he  found  on  foot  in  the  midst  of  his  army,  in  the  thickest  part 
of  a  vineyard.  When  the  cardinal  came  there,  he  dismounted,  and 
advanced  to  the  prince,  who  most  affably  received  him,  and,  after  he 
had  made  his  reverence,  said  :  "  Fair  son,  if  you  have  well  consid- 
ered  the  great  army  of  the  king  of  France,  you  will  permit  me  to 
make  up  matters  between  you  both,  if  I  possibly  can."  The  prince, 
who  was  but  in  his  youth,  replied  :  "  Sir,  my  own  honor,  and  that  of 
my  army  saved,  and  I  am  ready  to  listen  to  any  reasonable  terms." 
The  cardinal  answered :  "  Fair  son,  you  say  well  :  and  I  will  bring 

*  This  custom  of  arming  several  in  like  manner  to  the  commander  of  an  army,  seems 
to  have  been  usual,  and  was  carried  down  to  our  Richard  llL's  time.  Shakspeare 
makes  Richard  say  in  tiie  fourth  scene  of  the  last  act:  • 
"  I  think,  there  be  six  Richinonds  in  the  field : 
Five  have  I  slain  fo-duy,  instead  of  him." 
Also  in  the  First  part  of  Henry  IV.  Douglas  says ; 

"  Another  king  !  they  grow  like  hydras'  heads  ;  | 
I  am  the  Dnuirias,  fetal  to  all  those  ^ 
That  wear  these  colors  on  them.   What  art  thou. 
That  counterfeit'st  the  person  of  a  king  1" 
t  His  name  was  Arnaut  de  Cervole. 

"  The  family  of  Orvole.  Cervolle,  or  Servoia,  held  a  distinguished  rank  among  the 
nobility  of  Pprigord.  Ai  naut  was  of  this  family.  Some  authors  make  him  a  Gascon, 
because  formerly  all  borderers  on  the  Garonne  were  so  called. 

"The  title  of  arckiprcsbyter  de  Verviis,  which  Dom.  Vaissete  translates,  'arch 
priest  of  Vezzins,'  was  given  to  him,  for  though  a  knight  and  a  married  man.  he  pos- 
sessed an  archpriestship  of  that  name.  It  is  known,  that  Hugh,  duke  of  France  and 
Burgundy,  earl  of  Pa  ris  and  Orleans,  who  died  in  956,  was  surnamed  the  Abbot :  because, 
though  a  layman,  he  possessed  the  abbeys  of  St.  Denis,  St.  Germain-des-pres,  and  St. 
Martin  de-Tours.  Vizzins  was  probubly  an  archpriestship,  whose  revenues  Cervolle 
received.  One  cannot  determine  where  it  was  situated,  for  villages  and  hamlets  of  this 
name  are  in  Anjou,  louraine.  Bouergue,  and  in  Brittany." 

For  further  particulars,  I  shal'  refer  to  M.  de  Zurlauhen's  memoir  it'.eif.  m  the  .xxvtb 
volume  of  the  Menioires  de  I'Academie. 

"  In  this  same  year  [1366],  about  Trinity-day,  sir  Arnold  de  Cervoie.  surnamed  the 
Archpriest.  who  commanded  a  large  body  o(  men-at-arms  in  the  kingdom  of  France 
was  put  to  death  by  his  own  men,  which  r«aoiced  inanF."— See  more  in  tl;e  Grand«f 
Chroniques  de  France,  T.  S. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,  SPAIN, 


103 


about  a  treaty,  if  I  can  ;  for  it  would  be  a  great  pity,  that  so  many 
worthy  persons,  who  are  here,  should  meet  in  battle."  The  cardinal 
returned  tj  the  king  of  France,  and  said :  *'  Sir,  you  have  no  occa. 
sion  to  be  so  impatient  to  fight  with  them,  for  they  cannot  escape 
from  you :  I  therefore  entreat  you  would  grant  them  a  truce  from 
this  time,  until  to-morrow's  sunrise."  The  king  at  first  would  not 
agree  to  it,  for  a  part  of  his  council  refused  their  consent:  however, 
the  cardinal  spoke  so  eloquently,  that  the  king  at  last  assented.  He 
ordered  a  very  handsome  and  rich  pavilion  of  red  silk  to  be  pitched 
on  the  spot  where  he  stood,  and  dismissed  his  army  to  their  quarters, 
except  the  battalion  of  the  constable  and  marshals. 

All  this  Sunday,  the  cardinal  rode  from  one  army  to  the  otJier, 
and  was  very  anxious  to  reconcile  the  two  parties.  But  the  king 
would  not  listen  to  any  other  terms  than  that  four  principal  persons 
of  the  English  should  be  given  up  to  his  will,  and  that  the  prince 
and  his  army  should  unconditionally  surrender  themselves.  Many 
proposals  were  made  :  the  prince  offered  to  surrender  to  the  king  of 
France  all  the  towns  and  castles  which  he  had  conquered  in  this 
expedition  ;  to  give  up,  without  ransom,  all  his  prisoners,  and  to 
swear  he  would  not  for  seven  years  take  up  arms  against  the  king  of 
France.  The  king  and  his  council  refused  to  accept  of  this,  and 
the  affair  remained  some  time  in  suspense  :  at  last,  they  declared 
that,  if  the  prince  of  Wales  and  one  hundred  of  his  knights  did  not 
surrender  themselves  prisoners  to  the  king  of  France,  he  would  not 
allow  them  to  pass  on  without  an  engagement.  The  prince  and  his 
army  disdained  accepting  of  such  conditions. 

While  the  cardinal  was  riding  from  one  army  to  the  other,  en- 
deavoring to  make  peace,  some  knights  of  either  party  rode  forth, 
skirting  their  enemy's  army,  to  examine  its  disposition.  It  chanced, 
on  that  day,  that  sir  John  Chandos  had  rode  out  near  one  of  the 
wings  of  the  French  army,  and  lord  John  de  Clermont,  one  of  the 
king's  marshals,  had  done  the  same,  to  view  the  English.  As  each 
knight  was  returning  to  his  quarters,  they  met ;  they  both  had  the 
same  device  upon  the  surcoats  which  they  wore  over  their  other 
clothes ;  it  was  a  Virgin  Mary,  embroidered  on  a  field  azure,  or,  en- 
compassed  with  the  rays  of  the  sun  argent.*  On  seeing  this,  lord 
Clermont  said  :  "  Chandos,  how  long  is  it  since  you  have  taken  upon 
you  to  wear  my  arms  ?"  "  It  is  you  who  have  mine,"  replied  Chan- 
dos ;  "  for  it  is  as  much  mine  as  yours."  "  I  deny  that,"  said  the 
lord  of  Clermont ;  "  and  were  it  not  for  the  truce  between  us,  I 
would  soon  show  you  that  you  have  no  right  to  wear  it."  "  Ha," 
answered  sir  John  Chandos,  "  you  will  find  me  to-morrow  in  the 
field,  ready  prepared  to  defend,  and  to  prove  by  force  of  arms,  that 
it  is  as  much  mine  as  yours."  The  lord  of  Clermont  replied: 
'*  These  are  the  boastings  of  you  English,  who  can  invent  nothing 
new,  but  take  for  your  own  whatever  you  see  handsome  belonging 
to  others."  With  that  they  parted,  without  more  words,  and  each 
returned  to  his  own  army.  The  cardinal  de  Perigord,  not  being  able 
by  any  means  to  reconcile  the  king  and  prince,  returned  to  Poitiers 
late  in  the  evening.  That  same  day  the  French  kept  in  their  quar- 
ters,  where  they  lived  at  their  ease,  having  plenty  of  provisions ; 
while  the  English,  on  the  other  hand,  were  but  badly  off,  nor  did 
they  know  whither  to  go  for  forage,  as  they  were  so  straitly  kept  by 
the  French,  they  could  not  move  without  danger.  This  Sunday  they 
made  many  mounds  and  ditches  round  where  the  archers  were 
posted,  the  better  to  secure  them. 

On  Monday  morning,  the  prince  and  his  army  were  soon  in  readi- 
ness, and  as  well  arrayed  as  on  the  former  day.  The  French  were 
also  drawn  out  by  sunrise.  The  cardinal,  returning  again  that 
morning,  imagined  that,  by  his  exhortations,  he  could  pacify  both 
parties  ;  but  the  French  told  him  to  return  where  he  pleased,  and  not 
attempt  bringing  them  any  more  treaties  or  pacifications,  else  worse 
might  betide  him.  When  the  cardinal  saw  that  he  labored  in  vain, 
he  took  leave  of  the  king  of  France,  and  set  out  toward  the  prince 
of  Wales,  to  whom  he  said :  "  Fair  son,  exert  yourself  as  much  as 
possible,  for  there  must  be  a  battle ;  I  cannot  by  any  means  pacify 
the  king  of  France."  The  prince  replied,  "  that  such  were  the 
intentions  of  him  and  his  party  ;  and  God  defend  the  right."  The 
cardinal  then  took  leave  of  him,  and  returned  to  Poitiers.  In  his 
company,  there  were  some  knights  and  men-at-drms  more  inclined 
to  the  French- than  to  the  English,  who,  when  they  saw  that  a  battle 
was  unavoidable,  stole  away  from  their  master,  and,  joining  the 
■  French  forces,  chose  for  their  leader  the  castellan  of  Ampostat,  who 
at  that  time  was  attached  to  the  cardinal.  The  cardinal  knew 
nothing  of  this,  until  he  was  arrived  at  Poitiers. 

The  arrangement  of  the  prince's  army,'in  respect  to  the  battalions, 
was  exactly  the  same  as  what  the  three  knights  before  named  had 
related  to  the  king  of  France,  except  at  this  time  he  had  ordered 
some  valiant  and  intelligent  knights  to  remain  on  horseback,  similar 
to  the  battalion  of  the  French  marshals,  and  had  also  commanded 
three  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  as  many  archers  on  horseback,  to 
post  themselves  on  the  right  on  a  small  hill,  that  was  not  too  steep 
nor  too  high,  and,  by  passing  over  its  summit,  to  get  round  the  wing 
of  the  duke  of  Normandy's  battalion,  who  was  in  person  at  the  foot 


•  ''n'^"'"*'  '''"^^"""-^  seems  erroneous  ;  at  al!  events  it  is  incorrectly  expressed;  The  words 
Sfi  oauviiKe's  ed.  are  "  line  l)!eue  Daineouvree  d'une  brodure,  an  ray  du  soieil :"  a. blue 
Mdclonna  worked  m  embroidery,  surrounded  by  sunbeams  and  it  is  tlie  same  in  Lord 
Berners.— Ed. 

t  Among  the  cortes  of  Spain  was  the  castellan  of  Amposta. 


of  it.  These  were  all  the  alterations  the  prince  had  'made  in  hi ; 
order  of  battle  :  he  himself  was  with  the  main  body,  in  the  midst 
of  the  vineyards  :  the  whole  completely  armed,  with  their  horses 
near  them,  if  there  should  be  occasion  for  them.  They  had  fortified 
and  inclosed  the  weaker  parts,  with  their  wagons  and  baggage. 

I  wish  to  name  some  of  the  most  renowned  knights  who  were 
with  the  prince  of  Wales.  There  were  Thomas  Beauchamp  earl 
of  Warwick,  John  Vere  earl  of  Oxford,  William  Montacute  earl  of 
Salisbury,  Robert  Hufford  carl  of  Suffolk,  Ralph  lord  Stafford,  the 
earl  of  Stafford,  the  lord  Richard  Stafford,  brother  to  the  earl,  sir 
John  Chandos,  the  lord  Reginald  Cobharn,  the  lord  Edward  Spen- 
cer,  the  lord  James  Audley  and  his  brother  the  lord  Peter,  the  lord 
Thomas  Berkley  (son  of  the  lord  Maurice  Berkley,  who  died  at 
Calais  nine  years  before,)  Ralph  lord  Basset  of  Drayton,  John  lord 
Warren  (eldest  son  to  John  Plantagenet,  late  earl  of  Warren,  Strath, 
ern  and  Surrey,  by  his  first  lady,  Maude  de  Hereford,)  Peter  lord 
Mauley,  the  sixth  of  the  name,  the  lord  John  Willoughby  de  Eresby, 
the  lord  Bartholomew  de  Burghersh,  the  lord  William  Felton  and 
the  lord  Thomas  Felton  his  brother,  the  lord  Thomas  Bradestan;  sir 
Walter  Pavely,  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  sir 
William  de  la  More,  and  other  English.  From  Gascony,  there  were 
the  lord  of  Pumiers,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  lord 
John  de  Chaumont,  the  lord  de  I'Esparre,  the  lord  of  Rosen,  the  lord 
of  Cousrn,  the  lord  de  Montferrand,  the  lord  de  Landulas,  the  lord 
Souldich  de  la  Traine,*  and  many  more  whom  I  cannot  remember. 
Of  Hainaulters,  there  were  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreiicourt,  the  lord  John 
de  Guystelie,  and  two  other  strangers,  the  lord  Duniel  Phaselle  and 
Lord  Denis  de  Morbeque.  The  whole  army  of  the  prince,  includ 
ing  every  one,  did  not  amount  to  eight  thousand  ;  when  the  French, 
counting  all  sorts  of  persons,  were  upward  of  sixty  thousand  com- 
batants ;  among  whom  were  more  than  than  three  thousand  knights. 


.  CHAPTER  CLXI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  POITIERS,  BETWEEN   THE  PRINCE  O'c   WALES  AND  THB 

KING  OF  FRANCE, 

When  the  prince  of  Wales  saw,  from  the  departure  of  the  cardinal 
without  being  able  to  obtain  any  honorable  terms,  that  a  battle  waa 
inevitable,  and  that  the  king  of  France  held  both  him  and  his  army 
in  great  contempt,  he  thus  addressed  himself  to  them  \  "Now,  my 
gallant  fellows,  what  though  we  be  a  small  body  v/hen  compared  to 
the  army  of  our  enemies  ;  do  not  let  us  be  cast  down  on  that  account, 
for  victory  does  not  always  follow  numbers,  but  where  Almighty 
God  pleases  to  bestow  it.  If,  through  good  fortune,  the  day  shall  be 
ours,  we  will  gain  the  greatest  honor  and  glory  iii  this  world  ;  if  the 
contrary  should  happen,  and  we  be  slain,  I  have  ;i  father  and  beloved 
brethren  alive,  and  you  all  have  some  relations,  or  good  friends,  who 
will  be  sure  to  revenge  our  deaths.  I  therefore  entreat  you  to  exert 
yourselves,  and  combat  manfully ;  for,  if  it  please  God  and  St. 
George,  you  shall  see  me  this  day  act  like  a  true  knight."t  By 
such  words  and  arguments  as  these,  the  prince  Larangued  his  men ; 
as  did  the  marshals,  by  his  orders ;  so  that  they  were  all  in  high 
spirits.  Sir  John  Chandos  placed  himself  near  the  prince,  to  guard 
and  advise  him ;  and  never,  during  that  day,  wo'.ild  he,  on  any  ac 
count,  quit  his  post. 

The  lord  James  Audley  remained  also  a  considerable  time  near 
him  ;  but,  when  he  saw  that  they  must  certainly  engage,  he  said  to 
the  prince :  "  Sir,  I  have  ever  served  most  loyally  my  lord  your  father, 
and  yourself,  and  shall  continue  to  do  so,  as  long  as  I  have  life.  Dear 
sir,  I  must  now  acquaint  you,  that  formerly  I  made  a  vow,  if  ever 
]  should  be  engaged  in  any  battle  where  the  king  your  father  or  any 
of  his  sons  were,  that  I  would  be  the  foremost  in  the  attack,  and  the 
best  combatant  on  his  side,  or  die  in  the  attempt.  I  beg  therefore 
most  earnestly,  as  a  reward  for  any  services  I  m.ay  have  done,  that 
you  would  grant  me  permission  honorably  to  quit  you,  that  I  may 
post  myself  in  such  wise  to  accomplish  my  vov.-."  The  prince 
granted  this  request,  and,  holding  out  his  hand  to  him,  said ;  "  Sir 
James,  God  grant  that  you  may  this  day  shiue  in  valor  above  all 
other  knights."  The  knight  then  set  off,  and  posted  himself  at  the 
front  of  the  battalion,  with  only  four  squires  whom  he  had  detained 
with  him  to  guard  his  person.  This  lord  James  was  a  prudent  and 
valiant  knight ;  and  by  his  advice  the  army  had  thus  been  drawn  up 
in  order  of  battle.  Lord  James  began  to  advance,  in  order  to  fight 
with  the  battalion  of  the  marshals.  In  like  manner,  sir  Eustace 
d'Ambreticourt  took  great  pains  to  be  the  first  to  engage,  and  was 
so,  or  near 'it:  and,  at  the  same  time  that  lord  James  Audley  was 
pushing  forward  to  seek  his  enemies,  it  thus  befel  sir  Eustace.  I 

*  He  is  called  sir  Sandich  de  la  Trane  in  the  account  of  the  knighis  of  the  garter. 
See  Anstis's  Order  of  the  Garter,  where  there  is  a  short  history  of  him.  He  supposes  the 
word  Souldich  (but  says  he  can  nowhere  find  the  meaning  ot  it)  to  be  that  of  some 
office,  like  to  captal.  which,  in  the  customs  of  Bordeaux,  article  75,  is  ranked  with  the 
viscounts  and  barons. 

t  Now  sirs,  though  we  be  buta  small  conip:iny,  as  m  regarde  to  the  puyssance  of  our 
\  enneniyes.  let  us  nat  be  abasshed  therefore,  for  the  vyctorie  lyeth  nat  in  tlie  niultituda 
of  people  but  wher  as  God  wyll  sende  it ;  if  it  fortune  that  the  iourney  be  ours,  we  slial 
be  the  most  honoured  people  of  all  the  worlde ;  and  if  we  dye  in  our  risht  quareil,  I  iiave 
the  kyng  my  father  and  brGlherne,  and  also  ye  have  good  frendes  and  kynsmen  ;  these 
shall  reuenge  us.  I'lierfore  sirs,  for  Goddes  sake,  I  reqnyre  you  do  your  deuoyers  tlitj 
day,  for  if  God  be  pleased  and  Saynt  George,  \hif>  day  ye  shall  ge  m«  a  fiood  kaygiit  - 
Lord  Bernkrs. 


104 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SFAiN,  &c. 


mentioned  before  that  the  Germans  attached  to  the  French  interest 
were  drawn  up  in  one  battalion  on  horseback,  and  remained  so,  to 
assist  the  marshals.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  being  mounted, 
placed  his  lance  in  its  rest,  and,  fixing  his  shield,  stuck  spurs  into  his 
horse,  and  galloped  up  to  this  battalion.  A  German  knight,  called 
lord  Lewis  von  Coucibras  (who  bore  for  arms  five  roses,  gules,  on  a 
shield  argent,  while  those  of  sir  Eustace  were  ermine,  three  humets, 
in  pale  gules,)  perceiving  sir  Eustace  quit  his  army,  left  his  battalion, 
that  was  under  the  command  of  earl  John  of  Nassau,  and  made  up 
to  him :  the  shock  of  their  meeting  was  so  violent,  that  they  both 
fell  to  the  ground.  The  German  was  wounded  in  the  shoulder,  so 
that  he  could  not  rise  again  so  nimbly  as  sir  Eustace,  who,  when 
upon  his  legs,  after  he  had  taken  breath,  was  hastening  to  the  knight 
that  lay  on  the  ground ;  but  five  German  men-at-arms  came  upon 
iiim.  struck  him  down,  and  made  him  prisoner.  They  led  him  to 
those  that  were  attached  to  the  earl  of  Nassau,  who  did  not  pay 
much  attention  to  him,  nor  do  I  know  if  they  made  him  swear  him- 
self their  prisoner :  but  they  tied  him  to  a  car  with  some  of  their 
harness. 

The  engagement  now  began  on  both  sides :  and  the  battalion 
of  the  marshals  was  advancing  before  those  who  were  intended  to 
break  the  battalion  of  the  archers,  and  had  entered  the  lane  where 
the  hedges  on  both  sides  were  lined  by  the  archers ;  who,  as  soon  as 
they  saw  them  fairly  entered,  began  shooting  with  their  bows  in 
such  an  excellent  manner,  from  each  side  of  the  hedge,  that  the 
horses,  smarting  under  the  pain  of  the  wounds  made  by  their  bearded 
arrows,  would  not  advance,  but  turned  about  and,  by  their  unruli- 
nes3,  threw  their  masters,  who  could  not  manage  them,  nor  could 
those  that  had  fallen  get  up  again  for  the  confusion :  so  that  this  bat- 
talion of  the  marshals  could  never  approach  that  of  the  prince  :  how. 
ever,  there  were  some  knights  and  squires  that  were  so  well  mounted, 
that,  by  the  strength  of  their  horses,  they  passed  through,  and  broke 
the  hedge,  but,  in  spite  of  their  efforts,  could  not  get  up  to  the  bat- 
talion of  the  prince.  The  lord  James  Audley,  attended  by  his  four 
squires,*  had  placed  himself,  sword  in  hand,  in  front  of  this  bat- 
talion, much  before  the  rest,  and  was  performing  wonders.  He  had 
advanced  through  his  eagerness  so  far,  that  he  engaged  the  lord 
Arnold  d'Andreghen,  marshal  of  France,  under  his  banner,  when 
they  fought  a  considerable  time,  and  the  lord  Arnold  was  roughly 
enough  treated.  The  battalion  of  the  marshals  was  soon  after  put 
to  the  route  Joy  the  arrows  of  the  archers,  and  the  assistance  of  the 
men-at  arms,  who  rushed  among  them,  as  they  were  struck  down, 
and  seized  and  slew  them  at  their  pleasure.  The  lord  Arnold  d'An- 
dreghen was  there  made  prisoner  but  by  others  than  the  lord  James 
Audley  or  his  four  squires  ;  for  that  knight  never  stopped  to  make 
any  one  prisoner  that  day,  but  was  the  whole  time  employed  in 
fighting  and  following  his  enemies.  In  another  part,  the  lord  John 
Clermont  fought  under  his  banner  as  long  as  he  was  able ;  but,  being 
struck  down,  he  could  neither  get  up  again  nor  procure  his  ransom  : 
he  was  killed  on  the  spot.  Some  say,  this  treatment  was  owing  to 
his  altercation  on  the  preceding  day  with  sir  John  Chandos. 

In  a  short  time,  this  battalion  of  the  marshals  was  totally  discom- 
fited; for  they  fell  back  so  much  on  each  other,  that  the  army  could 
not  advance,  and  those  who  were  in  the  rear,  not  being  able  to  get 
forward,  fell  back  upon  the  battalion  commanded  by  the  duke  of 
Noimandy,  which  was  broad  and  thick  in  the  front,  but  it  was  soon 
hin  enough  in  the  rear ;  for,  when  they  learnt  that  the  marshals  had 
been  defeated,  they  mounted  their  horses  and  set  off.  At  this  time, 
a  body  of  English  came  down  from  the  hill,  and,  passing  along  the 
battalions  on  horseback,  accompanied  by  a  large  body  of  arch  ers, 
fell  upon  one  of  the  wings  of  the  duke  of  Normandy's  division.  To 
say  the  truth,  the  English  archers  were  of  infinite  service  to  their 
army  ;  for  they  shot  so  thickly  and  so  well,  that  the  French  did  not 
know  which  way  to  turn  themselves,  to  avoid  their  arrows  ;  by  this 
means  they  kept  advancing  by  little  and  little,  and  gained  ground. 
When  the  men-at-arms  perceived  that  the  first  battalion  was  beaten, 
and  that  the  one  under  the  duke  of  Normandy  was  in  disorder,  and 
beginning  to  open,  they  hastened  to  mount  their  horses,  which  they 
had,  ready  prepared,  close  at  hand.  As  soon  as  they  were  all  mounted, 
they  gave  a  shout  of  St.  George,  for  Guienne  !"  and  sir  John 
Chandos  said  to  the  prince,  "  Sir,  sir,  now  push  forward,  for  the  day 
is  ours :  God  will  this  day  put  it  in  your  hand.  Let  us  make  for  our 
adversary  the  king  of  France  ;  for  where  he  is  will  lie  the  matn 
stress  of  the  business ;  I  well  know  that  his  valor  will  not  let  him 
fly ;  and  he  will  remain  with  us,  if  it  please  God  and  St.  George  ; 
but  he  must  be  well  fought  with  ;  and  you  have  before  said,  that 
you  would  show  yourself  this  day  a  good  knight."  The  prince  re- 
plied ;  "  John,  get  forward  ;  you  shall  not  see  me  turn  my  back 
this  day,  but  I  will  always  be  among  the  foremost."  He  then  said 
to  sir  Walter  Woodland,  his  banner-bearer,  "  Banner,  advance,  in 
the  name  of  God  and  St.  George."  The  knight  obeyed  the  com- 
niands  of  the  prince.  In  that  part,  the  battle  was  very  hot,  and 
greatly  crowded  ;  many  a  one  was  unhorsed  ;  and  you  must  know, 
that  whenever  any  one  fell,  he  could  not  get  up  again,  unless  he  were 
quickly  and  well. assisted.  As  the  prince  was  thus  advancing  upon 
his  enemies,  followed  by  his  division,  and  upon  the  point  of  charg- 
ing them,  he  perceived  the  lord  Robert  de  Duras  lying  dead  near  a 

*  Their  names  were:  Dutton  of  Dutton  —  Delves  of  Doddington— Fowlehurst  of 
Crew-Hawkestone  of  Wainehill.— Ashmoli's  Garter. 


small  bush  on  his  right  hand,  with  his  banner  beside  him,  and  ten  oi 
twelve  of  his  people  ;  upon  which  he  ordered  two  of  his  squires  and 
three  archers  to  place  the  body  upon  a  shield,  carry  it  to  Poitiers, 
and  present  it  from  him  to  the  cardinal  of  Perigord,  and  say,  that 
"  I  salute  him  by  that  token."  This  was  done  ;  for  he  had  been 
informed  how  the  suite  of  the  cardinal  had  remained  in  the  field  of 
battle  in  arms  against  him,  which  was  not  very  becoming,  nor  a  fit 
deed  for  churchmen  to  do,  as  they,  under  pretext  of  doing  good  and 
establishing  peace,  pass  from  one  army  to  the  other,  they  ought  not 
therefore  to  take  up  arms  on  either  side.  These,  however,  had  done 
so,  at  which  the  prince  was  much  enraged,  and  for  this  had  sent  the 
cardinal  his  nephew  sir  Robert  de  Duras,  and  was  desirous  of  strik-  * 
ing  off  the  head  of  the  castellan  of  Amposta,  who  had  been  made 
prisoner,  notwithstanding  he  belonged  to  the  cardinal  ;*  but  sir  John 
Chandos  said,  "  My  lord,  do  not  think  of  such  things  at  this  moment, 
when  you  must  look  to  others  of  the  greatest  importance  ;  perhaps 
the  cardinal  may  excuse  himself  so  well,  that  you  will  be  convinced 
he  was  not  to  blame." 

The  prince,  upon  this,  charged  the  division  of  the  duke  of  Athens, 
and  very  sharp  the  encounter  was,  so  that  many  were  beaten  down. 
The  French,  who  fought  in  large  bodies,  cried  out,  "  Montjoye  St. 
Denis  !"  and  the  English  answered  them  with,  "  St.  George  for 
Guienne  !"  The  prince  next  met  the  battalion  of  Germans,  under 
the  command  of  the  earl  of  Saltzburg,  the  earl  of  Nassau,  and  the 
earl  of  Neydo ;  but  they  were  soon  overthrown,  and  put  to  flight* 
The  English  archers  shot  so  well,  that  none  dared  to  come  within 
reach  of  their  arrows,  and  they  put  to  death  many  who  could  not 
ransom  themselves.  The  three  above-named  earls  were  slain  there, 
as  well  as  many  other  knights  and  squires  attached  to  them.  In  tho 
confusion,  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  was  rescued  by  his  own  men, 
who  remounted  him ;  he  afterwards  performed  many  gallant  deeds 
of  arms,  and  made  good  captures  that  day. 

When  the  battalion  of  the  duke  of  Normandy  sav*^  the  prince  ad- 
vancing  so  quick  upon  them,  they  bethought  themselves  how  to 
escape.    The  sons  of  the  king,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  the  earl  of 
Poitiers,  the  earl  of  Touraine,  who  were  very  young,  too  easily  be- 
lieved what  those  under  whose  management  they  were  placed  said 
to  them ;  however,  the  lord  Guiscard  d'Angle  and  sir  John  de 
Saintre,  who  were  near  the  earl  of  Poitiers,  would  not  fly,  but  rushed 
into  the  thickest  of  the  combat.    The  three  sons  of  the  king,  ac- 
cording to  the  advice  given  them,  galloped  away,  with  upward  of 
eight  hundred  lances  who  had  never  been  near  the  enemy,  and  took 
the  road  to  Chauvigny.    When  the  lord  John  de  Landas,  who,  with 
the  lord  Theobald  de  Bodenay  and  the  lord  of  St.  Venant,  were  the 
guardians  of  the  duke  of  Normandy,  had  fled  with  him  a  good 
league,  they  took  leave  of  him,  and  besought  the  lord  of  St.  Venant 
not  to  quit  him  until  they  were  all  arrived  at  a  place  of  safety ;  for, 
by  doing  thus,  he  would  acquire  more  honor  than  if  he  were  to  re- 
main  on  the  field  of  battle.    On  their  return,  they  met  the  division 
of  the  duke  of  Orleans,  quite  whole  and  unhurt,  who  had  fled  from 
behind  the  rear  of  the  king's  battalion.  True  it  is,  there  were  many 
good  knights  and  squires  among  them,  who,  notwithstanding  the 
flight  of  their  leaders,  had  much  rather  have  suffered  death  than  the 
smallest  reproach.t    The  king's  battalion  advanced  in  good  order, 
to  meet  the  English ;  many  hard  blows  were  given  with  swords, 
battle-axes,  and  other  warlike  weapons.  The  king  of  France,  with  the 
lord  Philip  his  youngest  son,  attacked  the  division  of  the  marshals, 
the  earls  of  Warwick  and  Suffolk ;  there  were  also  with  the  mar- 
shals some  Gascons,  such  as  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  lord  of  Pumiers, 
the  lord  Amery  de  Charree,  the  lord  of  Languran,  the  lord  de  I'Es- 
trade.  The  lord  John  de  Landas,  with  the  lord  Theobald  de  Bodenay, 
returning  in  good  time,  dismounted,  and  joined  the  battalion  of  the 
king.    On  one  side,  the  duke  of  Athens,  constable  of  France,  was 
engaged  with  his  division ;  and,  a  little  higher  up,  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon, surrounded  with  good  knights,  from  the  Bourboncis  and  Picardy. 
Near  to  these  were  the  men  of  Poitou,  the  lord  de  Pons,  the  lord  de 
Partenay,  the  lord  de  Dampmaire,  the  lord  de  Montabouton,  the  lord 
de  Surgeres,  the  lord  John  de  Saintr6,  the  lord  Guiscard  d'Angle, 
the  lord  d'Argenton,  the  lord  de  Linieres,  the  lord  de  Montrande, 
the  viscount  de  Rochechouart,  the  earl  of  Aulnoy.    Many  others 
were  also  engaged,  such  as  the  lord  James  de  Beaujeu,  the  lord  of 
Chateau-Villain,  and  other  knights  and  squires  from  Burgundy.  In 
another  part  were  the  earls  of  Vantadour  and  Montpensier,  the  lord" 
James  de  Bourbon,  the  lord  John  d'Artois,  and  the  lord  James  his 
brother,  the  lord  Arnold  de  CervoUe,  surnamed  the  Arch-priest, 


*  This  is  incorrectly  translated ;  the  castellan's  connection  with  the  cardinal  was  the 
very  reason  why  the  prince  desired  his  death.  Lord  Berners  properly  translates  the 
words  of  the  oriftinai,  "  pourtantqu'il  estoit,"  bi/causc  he  was  pertaynynge."— Ed. 
T  My  manuscripts  make  iiere  a  new  chapter,  and  it  besins  as  follows : 
"  You  have  heard  before  related  in  this  history  the  battle  of  Crecy.  and  how  fortune 
was  marvellously  unfavorable  to  the  French.  They  had  equally  ill-luck  at  the  battle 
o»  Poitiers :  for  the  French  men-at-arms  were  at  least  seven  to  one.  It  must  theiefore  be 
looked  upon  as  very  unfortunate  that,  with  this  advantage,  they  could  not  gamthetiek 
from  their  enemies.  But,  to  say  the  truth,  this  batUe  of  Poitiers  was  much  beUer  fought 
than  thatof  Crecy ;  and  the  men-at-arms  had  more  leisure  ano  better  opporlunilies  t*. 
observe  their  enemies,  than  they  had  at  Crecy;  for  that  battle  aid  not  begin  before  ves- 
pers, and  with  an  army  in  disorder,  while  the  battle  of  Poitiers  commenced  early  in  tlia 
morning,  and  the  French  army  well  ananged.  There  were  many  more  gallant  deeds 
performed,  without  comparison,  in  this  than  in  the  lormer  battJe;  and  there  were  not 
so  many  great  lords  slain.  Those  that  were  there  behaved  themselves  so  loyally  that 
their  heirs,  to  this  day,  are  honored  for  their  sake." 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


m 


armed  as  the  young  earl  of  Alen^on.  There  were  also  from  Au- 
vergne,  the  lord  de  Marcueil,  the  lord  de  la  Tour,  the  lord  de  Cha- 
lenton,  the  lord  de  Montagu,  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  the  lord  de  la 
Chaire,  the  lord  d'Achon  ;  and  from  Limousin,  the  lord  de  Linal, 
the  lord  de  Naruel,  and  the  lord  Pierre  de  Buffiere.  From  Picardy, 
there  were  the  lord  William  de  Merle,  the  lord  Arnold  de  Renne- 
val,  the  lord  Gt  offry  de  St.  Dizier,  the  lord  de  Chauny,  the  lord  de 
Hely,  the  lord  do  Monsant,  the  lord  de  Hagnes,  and  many  others. 
The  lord  Douglas,*  from  Scotland,  was  also  in  the  king's  battalion, 
and  for  some  time  fought  very  valiantly ;  but,  when  he  perceived 
that  the  discomfiture  was  so  complete  on  the  side  of  the  French,  he 
saved  himself  as  fast  as  he  could  ;  for  he  dreaded  so  much  being 
taken  by  the  English,  that  he  liad  rather  have  been  slain. 

The  lord  James  Audley,  with  the  assistance  of  his  four  squires, 
was  always  engaged  in  the  he;it  of  the  battle.  He  was  severely 
wounded  in  the  body,  head  and  face ;  and  as  long  as  his  strength 
and  breath  permitted  him,  he  maintained  the  fight,  and  advanced 
forward :  he  continued  to  do  so  until  he  was  covered  with  blood : 
then,  toward  the  close  of  the  engagement,  his  four  squires,  who  were 
as  his  body-guard,  took  him,  and  led  him  out  of  the  engagement, 
very  weak  and  wounded,  toward  a  hedge,  that  he  might  cool  and 
take  breath.  They  disarmed  him  gently  as  they  could,  in  order  to 
examine  his  wounds,  dress  them,  and  sew  up  the  most  dangerous. 

King  John,  on  his  part,  proved  himself  a  good  knight;  and,  if  the 
fourth  of  his  people  had  behaved  as  well,  the  day  would  have  been 
his  own.  Those,  however,  who  had  remained  with  him  acquitted 
themselves  to  the  best  of  their  power,  and  were  either  slain  or  taken 
prisoners.  Scarcely  any  who  were  with  the  king  attempted  to 
escape.  Among  the  slain,  were  the  duke  Peter  de  Bourbon,  the 
duke  of  Athens,  constable  of  France,  the  bishop  of  Chalonst  in 
Champagne,  the  lord  Guiscard  de  Beaujeu,  and  the  lord  of  Landas. 
The  archpriest,  sir  Theobald  de  Bodenay  and  the  lord  of  Pompadour, 
were  made  prisoners,  badly  wounded.  In  another  part  of  the  field 
of  battle,  the  earls  of  Vaudemont  and  Genville,  and  the  earl  of  Ven- 
d6me,  were  prisoners.  Not  far  from  that  spot  were  slain,  the  lord 
William  de  Nesle  and  the  lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  the  lord  de 
la  Tour  and  the  Lord  William  de  Montagu.  The  lord  Lewis  de 
Melval,  the  lord  Pierre  de  Bufiiere  and  the  lord  de  Senerach, -were 
taken.  In  this  engagement,  upward  of  two  hundred  knights  and 
squires  were  killed  or  captured.  A  band  of  Norman  knights  still 
kept  up  the  battle,  in  another  part  of  the  field ;  and  of  these,  sir 
Guinenton  de  Chambly  and  sir  Baudrin  de  la  House  were  slain : 
many  others  were  discomfited,  who  were  fighting  in  small  bodies. 

*  '*  Lord  Douglas,  forgetful  of  his  religious  pilgrimage,  offered  his  sword  to  the  French 
king.  He  was  received  with  distinguished  honors, '  was  made  a  knight  of  his  hande,' 
Scala  C'hron.  ap.  Leiand,  and  his  service  was  accepted.  To  say  that  a  person  received 
t}ie  honor  of  knighthood,  is,  in  modern  language,  uninteresting,  and  sometimes  it  isludi- 
crous.  I'his  must  always  be  the  case,  when  names  and  ceremonies  are  retained,  while 
from  a  total  change  of  manners,  that  which  gave  dignity  to  such  names  and  ceremonies 
is  forgotten  by  the  vulgar. 

'*  Great  carnage  was  made  of  the  Scots  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  Lord  Douglas,  after 
having  been  wounded,  was  forced  oft' the  field  by  liis  surviving  companions.  Archibald 
Douglas,  a  warrior  eminent  in  our  history,  fell  into  the  power  of  the  enemy  ;  but,  by  the 
extraordinary  presence  of  mind  of  sir  William  Ramsay  of  CoUuthy,  he  was  concealed, 
and  escaped  unknown.  The  story  of  Archibald  Douglas's  escape,  as  related  by  For- 
dun,  is  curious.  It  shall  be  translated  as  nearly  as  possible  in  his  own  manner.  'Archi- 
bald* Douglas,  having  been  made  prisoner  along  with  the  rest,  appeared  in  more  sump- 
tuous armor  than  the  other  Scottish  prisoners ;  and,  therefore,  he  was  supposed  by  the 
English  to  be  some  great  lord.  Late  in  the  evening  after  the  battle,  when  the  English 
were  about  to  strip  off  his  armor,  ^^ir  William  Ramsay  ofColluthy,  happening  to  be  pres- 
ent, fixed  his  eyes  on  Archibald  Douglas,  and  aftecting  to  be  in  a  violent  passion,  cried 
out,  "  You  cursed,  damnable  murderer,  how  comes  it,  in  the  name  of  mischief  (ez  parte 
diaholi, )  that  you  are  thus  proudly  decked  out  in  your  master's  armor  1  Come  hither, 
and  pull  oft"  my  boots."  Douglas  approached  trembling,  kneeled  down,  and  pulled 
off  one  of  the  boots.  Ramsay,  taking  up  the  boot,  beat  Douglas  with  it.  The  Eng 
lish  bystanders,  imagining  him  out  of  his  senses,  interposed,  and  rescued  Douglas. 
They  said,  that  the  person  whom  he  had  beaten  was  certainly  of  great  rank,  and  a 
lord.  "What,  he  a  lord?"  cried  Ramsay:  "he  is  a  scullion,  and  abase  knave,  and 
as  1  suppose,  has  killed  liis  master.  Go,  you  villain,  to  the  field,  search  for  the  body 
of  my  cousin,  your  master ;  and  when  you  have  found  it,  come  back,  that  at  least 
f  may  give  him  a  decent  burial."  Then  he  ransomed  the  feigned  serving-man  for 
forty  shillings;  and,  having  buffeted  him  smartly,  he  gried,  "Get  you  gone;  fly." 
Douglas  bore  all  this  patiently,  carried  on  the  deceit,  and  was  soon  beyond  the 
reach  of  his  enemies.' 

"  This  story,  as  to  some  of  its  circumstances,  may  not  seem  altogether  probable ; 
yet,  in  the  main,  it  has  the  appearance  of  truth.  Had  I  been  at  liberty  to  vary  the 
narrative,  I  would  have  made  Ramsay  suspect,  that  the  feigned  serving  man  had 
stripped  his  master,  after  he  had  been  slain  or  mortally  wounded.  This  Archibald 
was  the  natural  son  of  the  renowned  sir  James  Douglas,  slain  by  the  Saracens  in 
Graniida."— Lord  Hailk's  Jlnnals  of  Scotland,  vol.  i.  pp.  240,  241. 

^Tkebishop  of  Ch^ons.  Wesee,  by  the  example  o-f  this  prelate  and  of  the  archbishop 
of  Sens,  who  assisted  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  that  the  custom,  arising  out  of  the  feudal 
Jaw,  wliich  obliged  ecclesiastics  to  personui  service  in  the  armies,  subsisted  in  many  parts 
of  France  The  Itiws  of  the  church  condemned  this  practice,  to  which  their  temporal 
possessions  subjected  the  clergy.  This  contradiction  in  the  form  of  our  government  with 
the  spi  it  of  our  relijrion  existed  until  the  practice  was  insensibly  abolished  by  different  dis- 
pensations, and  exchan^'ed  for  contributions  of  money  and  men.  Francis  I.  by  his  edict 
of  the  4th  July,  1541,  regulated  the  clauses  for  their  exemption.  Since  that  period  the 
clergy  have  been  exempted  from  service  of  ban  and  arriere  ban,  by  different  letters  patent 
and  particularly  by  an  edict  of  the  29th  April,  1636,  under  Lewis  XIII.— Villarkt  Hist, 
de  France,  vol.  v.  2, 104,  ' 


CHAPTER  CLXIL* 

TWO  FRENCHMEN,  RUNNING  AWAY  FROM  THE  BATTLE  OF  POITIERS,  XRZ 
PURSUED  BY  TWO  ENGLISHMEN,  WHO  ARE  THEMSELVES  MADE  PRISONERS. 

Among  the  battles,  skirmishes,  flights  and  pursuits,  which  hap. 
pened  in  the  course  of  this  day,  an  adventure  befel  sir  Edward  de 
Roucy,  which  I  cannot  omit  relating  in  this  place.  He  had  left  the 
field  of  batde,  as  he  perceived  the  day  was  irrecoverably  lost ;  and,  not 
wishing  to  fall  in  the  hands  of  the  English,  v:  as  got  about  a  league 
off* ;  when  he  was  pursued  by  an  English  knight,  his  lance  in  rest, 
who  cried  to  him,  "  Sir  knight,  turn  about :  you  ought  to  be  ashamed 
thus  to  fly."  Upon  this,  sir  Edward  halted,  and  the  Englishman 
attacked  him,  thinking  to  fix  his  lance  in  his  target ;  but  he  failed, 
for  sir  Edward  turned  the  sti-oke  aside,  nevertheless  he  did  not  miss 
his  own :  with  his  spear  he  hit  his  enemy  so  violent  a  blow  on  the 
helmet,  that  he  was  stunned  and  fell  to  the  ground,  where  he  re. 
mained  senseless.  Sir  Edward  dismounted,  and,  placing  his  lance 
on  his  breast,  told  him  he  would  certainly  kill  him,  if  he  did  not 
surrender  himself  his  prisoner,  rescued  or  not.  The  Englishman  sur. 
rendered,  and  went  with  sir  Edward,  who  afterwards  ransomed  him. 

It  happened  that,  in  the  midst  of  the  general  pursuit,  a  squire  from 
Picardy,  named  John  de  Helennes,  had  quitted  the  king's  division, 
and,  meeting  his  page  with  a  fresh  horse,  had  mounted  him,  and 
made  off"  as  fast  as  he  could.    At  that  time,  there  was  near  to  him 
the  lord  of  Berkeley,  a  young  knight,  who,  for  the  first  time,  had  that 
day  displayed  his  banner :  he  immediately  set  out  in  pursuit  of  him. 
When  the  lord  of  Berkeley  had  followed  him  for  some  little  time, 
John  de  Helennes  turned  about,  put  his  sv.'ord  under  his  arm  in  the 
manner  of  a  lance,  and  thus  advanced  upon  the  lord  Berkeley,  who 
taking  his  sword  by  the  handle,  flourished  it,  and  lifted  up  his  arm 
in  order  to  strike  the  squire  as  he  passed.    John  de  Helsnnes,  seeing 
the  int3nded  stroke,  avoided  it,  but  did  not  miss  his  own  ;  for  as  they 
passed  each  other,  by  a  blow  on  the  arm  he  made  lord  Berkeley's 
sword  fall  to  the  ground.    When  the  knight  found  that  he  had  lost 
his  sword,  and  that  the  squire  had  his,  he  dismounted,  and  made  for 
the  place  where  his  sword  lay:  but  he  could  not  get  there  before  the 
squire  gave  him  a  violent  thrust  which  passed  through  both  his  thighs, 
so  that,  not  being  able  to  help  himself,  he  fell  to  the  ground.  John 
upon  this  dismounted,  and,  seizing  the  sword  of  the  knight,  advanced 
up  to  him  and  asked  him  if  he  were  willing  to  surrender.   The  knight 
required  his  name :  "  I  am  called  John  de  Helennes,"  said  he,  "  what 
is  your  name?"    "In  truth,  coi^jianion,"  replied  the  knight,  "my 
name  is  Thomas,  and  I  am  lord  of  Berkeley,  a  very  handsome  castle 
situated  on  the  river  Severn,  on  the  borders  of  Wales."    Lord  of 
Berkeley,"  said  the  squire,  "  you  shall  be  my  prisoner :  I  will  place 
you  in  safety,  and  take  care  you  are  healed,  for  you  appear  to  me  to 
be  badly  wounded."    The  knight  answered,  "  I  surrender  myself 
willingly,  for  you  have  loyally  conquered  me."    He  gave  him  his 
word  that  he  would  be  his  prisoner,  rescued  or  not.   John  then  drew 
his  sword  out  of  the  knight's  thighs  and  the  wounds  remained  open ; 
but  he  bound  them  up  tightly,  and,  placing  him  on  his  horse,  led  him 
a  foot-pace  to  Chatelherault.    He  continued  there,  out  of  friendship 
to  him,  for  fifteen  days,  and  had  medicines  administered  to  him. 
When  the  knight  was  a  little  recovered,  he  had  him  placed  in  a  litter, 
and  conducted  him  safe  to  his  house  in  Picardy ;  where  he  remained 
more  than  a  year  before  he  was  quite  cured,  though  he  continued 
lame;  and  when  he  departed,  he  paid  for  his  ransom  six  thousand 
nobles,  so  that  this  squire  became  a  knight  by  the  great  profit  he  got 
from  the  lord  of  Berkeley. 


CHAPTER  CLXIII. 

THE  MANNER  IN  WHICH  KING  JOHN  WAS  TAKEN  PRISONER  AT  TH» 
BATTLE  OF  POITIERS. 

It  often  happens,  that  fortune  in  war  and  love  turns  out  more  fav 
orable  and  wonderful  than  could  have  been  hoped  for  or  expected 
To  say  the  truth,  this  battle  which  v\  as  fought  near  Poitiers,  in  the 
plains  of  Beauvoir  and  Maupertius,  was  very  bloody  and  perilous  : 
many  gallant  deeds  of  arms  were  performed  that  Vv-ere  never  known, 
and  the  combatants  on  each  side  suffered  much.  King  John  himself 
did  wonders  :  he  was  armed  with  a  battle-axe,  with  which  he  fought 
and  defended  himself.  The  earl  of  Tancarville,  in  endeavoring  to 
break  through  the  crowd,  was  made  prisoner  close  to  him  :  as  were 
also  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  earl  of  Ponthieu,  and  the  lord  John  d'Ar- 
tois,  earl  of  Eu.  In  another  part,  a  little  farther  off",  the  lord  Charles 
d'Artois  and  many  other  knights  and  squires  were  captured  by  the 
division  under  the  banner  of  the  captal  de  Buch.  The  pursuit  con- 
tinued even  to  the  gates  of  Poitiers,  where  there  was  much  slaughter 
and  overthrow  of  men  and  horses  ;  for  the  inhabitants  of  Poitiers 
had  shut  their  gates,  and  would  suffer  none  to  enter :  upon  which 
account,  there  was  great  butchery  on  the  causeway,  before  the  gate, 
where  such  numbers  were  killed  or  wounded,  that  several  surrendered 
themselves  the  moment  they  spied  an  Englishman  :  and  there  were 
many  English  archers  who  had  four,  five,  or  six  prisoners. 

The  lord  of  Pons,  a  powerful  baron  in  Poitou,  was  slain  there,  as 

*  This  chap,  in  the  original  ed.  is  numbered  CLX.  and  chap.  XIX.  is  there  numbere* 
XVIII. ;  consequently  from  the  latter  point  to  this  chapter,  the  present  numbering  is  one 
higher,  and  henceforward  will  be  two  higher,  thun  the  original  ed.  of  Mr.  Johnes.  Thi» 
it  here  aoticsd  to  avoid  confusion  in  quotations.— £i>. 


106 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


were  several  other  knights  and  squires.  The  viscount  de  Roche, 
chouart,  the  lords  de  Partonay  and  de  Saintonge,  and  the  lord  of 
Montendre,  were  taken  prisoners  :  as  was  the  lord  John  de  Saintr6, 
but  so  beaten  that  he  never  afterwards  recovered  his  health  :  he  was 
ooked  upon  as  the  most  accomplished  knight  in  France.  The  lord 
Guiscard  d'Angle  was  left  for  slain  among  the  dead :  he  had  fought 
well  that  day.  The  lord  de  Chargny,  who  was  near  the  king,  com- 
bated bravely  during  the  whole  engagement:  he  was  always  in  the 
crowd,  because  he  carried  the  king's  sovereign  banner:  his  own  also 
was  displayed  in  the  field,  with  his  arms,  which  were  three  escutch. 
eons  argent  on  a  field  gules.  The  English  and  Gascons  poured  so 
fast  upon  the  king's  division  that  they  broke  through  the  ranks  by 
force;  and  the  French  were  so  intermixed  with  their  enemies,  that 
at  times  there  were  five  men  attacking  one  gentleman.  The  lord  of 
Pompadour  and  the  lord  Bartholomew  de  Brunes  were  there  captured. 
The  lord  de  Chargny*  was  slain,  with  the  banner  of  France  in  his 
hands,  by  the  lord  Reginald  Cobhara ;  and  afterwards  the  earl  of 
Dammartin  shared  the  same  fate. 

There  was  much  pressing  at  this  time,  through  eagerness  to  take 
the  king  ;  and  those  who  were  nearest  to  him,  and  knew  him,  cried 
out,  "  Surrender  yourself,  surrender  yourself,  or  you  are  a  dead  man." 
In  that  part  of  the  field  was  a  young  knight  from  St.  Omer,  who  was 
engaged  by  a  salary  in  the  service  of  the  king  of  England  ;  his  name 
wa^  Denys  de  Morbeque  ;  'who  for  five  years  had  attached  himself  to 
the  Eng'ish,  on  account  of  having  been  banished  in  his  younger  days 
from  France  for  a  murder  committed  in  an  affi-ay  at  St.  Omer.  It 
fortunately  happened  for  this  knight  that  he  was  at  the  time  near  to 
the  king  of  France,  when  he  was  so  much  pulled  about ;  he,  by  dint 
of  force,  for  he  was  very  strong  and  robust,  pushed  through  the 
crowd,  and  said  to  the  king  in  good  French,  "  Sire,  sire,  surrender 
yourself."  The  king,  who  found  himself  very  disagreeably  situated, 
turning  to  him,  asked,  "  To  whom  shall  I  surrender  myself :  to  whom? 
Where  is  my  cousin  the  prince  of  Wales  ?  if  I  could  see  him,  I 
would  speak  to  him."  "  Sire,"  replied  sir  Denys,  "  he  is  not  here  ; 
but  surrender  yourself  to  me,  and  I  will  lead  you  to  him."  "  Who 
are  you?"  said  the  king.  "  Sue,  I  am  Denys  de  Morbeque,  a  knight 
from  Artois ;  but  I  serve  the  king  of  England,  because  I  cannot  be- 
long to  France,  having  forfeited  all  I  possessed  there."  The  king 
then  gave  him  his  right  hand  glove,  and  said,  "  I  surrender  myself  to 
you."  There  was  much  crowding  and  pushing  about,  for  every  one 
was  eager  to  cry  out,  "I  have  taken  him."  Neither  the  king  nor 
his  youngest  son  Philip  were  able  (p  get  forward,  and  free  themselves 
from  the  throng. 

The  prince  of  Wales,  who  was  as  courageous  as  a  lion,t  took  great 
delight  that  day  to  combat  his  enemies.  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was 
near  his  person,  and  had  never  quitted  it  during  the  whole  of  the 
day,  nor  stopped  to  make  prisoners,  said  to  him  toward  the  end  of 
the  bat  le;  "  Sir,  it  will  be  proper  for  you  to  haU  here,  and  plant  your 
banner  on  the  top  of  this  bush,  which  will  serve  to  rally  your  forces, 
that  seem  very  much  scattered ;  for  I  do  not  see  any  banners  or  pen- 
nons of  the  French,  nor  any  considerable  bodies  able  to  rally  against 
us;  and  you  must  refresh  yourself  a  little,  as  I  perceive  you  are  very 
much  heated."  Upon  this  the  banner  of  the  prince  was  placed  on  a 
high  bush  :  the  ministrels  began  to  play,  and  trumpets  and  clarions  to 
do  their  duty.  The  prince  took  off  his  helmet,  and  the  knights  at- 
tendant on  his  person,  and  belonging  to  his  chamber,  were  soon 
ready,  and  pitched  a  small  pavilion  of  crimson  color,  which  the  prince 
entered.  Liquor  was  then  brought  to  him  and  the  other  knights  who 
were  with  him:  they  increased  every  moment ;  for  they  were  return, 
ing  from  the  pursuit,  and  stopped  there  surrounded  by  their  prisoners. 

As  soon  as  the  two  marshals  were  come  back,  the  prince  asked 
them  if  they  knew  anything  of  the  king  of  France  :  they  replied, 
"  No,  sir,  not  for  a  certainty  ;  but  we  believe  he  must  be  either  killed 
or  made  prisoner,  since  he  has  never  quitted  his  battalion."  The 
prince  then,  addressing  the  earl  of  Warwick  and  lord  Cobham,  said ; 
*'  I  beg  of  you  to  mount  your  horses,  and  ride  over  the  field,  so  that 
on  your  return  you  may  bring  me  some  certain  intelligence  of  him." 
The  two  barons,  immediately  mounting  their  horses,  left  the  prince, 
and  made  for  a  small  hillock,  that  they  might  look  about  them:  from 
their  stand  they  perceived  a  crowd  of  men-at-arms  on  foot,  who  were 
advancing  very  slowly.  The  king  of  France  was  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  in  great  danger  ;  for  the  English  and  Gascons  had  taken 
him  from  sir  Denys  de  Morbeque,  and  were  disputing  who  should 
have  him,  the  stoutest  bawling  out,  "  It  is  I  that  have  got  him  :" 
"  No,  no,"  replied  the  others,  "  we  have  him."  The  king,  to  escape 
from  this  peril,  said,  "  Gentlemen,  gent'emen,  I  pray  you  conduct  me 
and  my  son  in  a  courteous  manner  to  my  cousin  the  prince  ;  and  do 
not  make  such  a  riot  about  my  capture,  for  I  am  so  great  a  lord  that 
I  can  make  all  sufficiently  rich."  These  words,  and  others  which 
fell  from  the  king,  appeased  them  a  little ;  but  the  disputes  were 
always  beginning  again,  and  they  did  not  move  a  step  without  riot- 
ing. When  the  two  barons  saw  this  troop  of  people,  they  descended 
from  the  hillock,  and  sticking  spurs  into  their  horses,  made  up  to 
them.  On  their  arrival,  they  asked  what  was  the  matter:  they  were 
answered,  that  it  was  the  king  cf  France,  '.vho  had  been  m.ade  pris- 
oner, and  that  upward  of  ten  knights  and  squires  challenged  hirn  at 


♦  Monseiftneur  Geoffroy  ile  Chnrgny.— D.  Saitvage. 

t  Courageous  aad  cruel  as  a  lion,  says  Lord  Berners ;  the  edition  of  D.  Sauvac*  has 
fttaooMword* 


the  same  time,  as  belonging  to  each  of  them.  The  two  barons  then 
pushed  through  the  crowd  by  main  force,  and  ordered  all  to  draw 
aside.  They  commanded,  in  the  name  of  the  prince,  and  under  pain 
of  instant  death,  that  every  one  should  keep  his  distance,  and  not  ap. 
proach  unless  ordered  or  desired  so  to  do.  They  all  retreated  behind 
the  king;  and  the  two  barons,  dismounting,  advanced  to  the  king 
with  profound  reverences,  and  conducted  him  in  a  peaceable  riianner 
to  the  prince  of  Wales. 


Edward  the  Black  Fringe— From  the  Tomb  at  Canterburr 


CHAPTER  CLXIV. 

THE  FRINGE  OF  WALES  MAKES  A  HANDSOME  PRESENT  TO  THE  LORD 
JAMES  AIIDLEY,  AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  POITIERS. 

Soon  after  the  earl  of  Warwick  and  the  lord  Reginald  Cobham 
had  left  the  prince,  as  has  been  above  related,  he  inquired  from  those 
knights  who  were  about  him  of  lord  James  Audley,  and  asked  if  any 
one  knew  v/hat  was  become  of  him  :  "Yes,  sir,"  replied  some  of  the 
company,  "  he  is  very  badly  wounded,  and  is  lying  in  a  litter  hard- 
by."  "  By  my  troth,"  replied  the  prince,  "  I  am  sore  vexed  that  he 
is  so  wounded.  See,  I  beg  of  you,  if  he  be  able  to  bear  being  carried 
hither  :  otherwise  I  will  come  and  visit  him."  Two  knights  directly 
left  the  prince,  and  coming  to  lord  .Tames,  told  him  how  deeirous  the 
prince  was  of  seeing  him.  "  A  thousand  thanks  tj  the  prince," 
answered  lord  James,  "for  condescending  to  remember  so  poor  a 
knight  as  myself."  He  then  called  eight  of  his  servants,  and  had 
himself  borne  in  his  litter  to  where  the  prince  was.  When  he  was 
come  into  his  presence,  the  prince  bent  down  over  him,  and  em- 
braced him,  saying ;  "  My  lord  James,  I  am  bound  to  honor  you  Very 
much  ;  for,  by  your  valor  this  day,  you  have  acquired  glory  and  re. 
nown  above  us  all,  and  your  prowess  has  proved  you  the  bravest 
knight."  Lord  James  replied ;  "  My  lord,  you  have  a  right  to  say 
whatever  you  please,  but  I  wish  it  were  as  you  have  said.  If  I  have 
^his  day  been  forward  to  serve  you,  it  has  been  to  accomplish  a  vow 
that  I  had  made,  and  it  ought  not  to  be  thought  so  much  of."  "  Sir 
James,"  answered  the  prince,  "  I  and  all  the  rest  of  us  deem  you  the 
bravest  knight  on  our  side  in  this  battle ;  and  to  increase  your  renown, 
and  furnish  you  withal  to  pursue  your  career  of  glory  in  war,  I  retain 
you  henceforward,  for  ever,  as  my  knight,  with  five  hundred  marcs* 
of  yearly  revenue,  which  I  will  secure  to  you  from  my  estates  in 
England."  "  Sir,"  said  lord  James,  "  God  make  me  deserving  of  the 
good  fortime  you  bestow  upon  me."  At  these  words  he  took  leave 
of  the  prince,  as  he  was  very  weak,  and  his  servants  carried  him  back 
to  his  tent :  he  could  not  have  been  at  a  great  dista^ice,  when  the 
earl  of  Warwick  and  lord  Reginald  Cobham  entered  the  pavilion  of 
the  prince,  and  presented  the  king  of  France  to  him.  The  prince 
made  a  very  low  obeisance  to  the  king,  and  gave  him  as  much  com- 
fort as  he  was  able,  which  he  knew  v»'ell  how  to  administer.  He 
ordered  wine  and  spices  to  be  brought,  which  he  presented  to  the 
king  himself,  as  a  mark  of  his  great  affection. 


CHAPTER  CLXV. 

THE  ENGLISH  GAIN  VERY  CONSIDERABLY  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  POITIERS. 

Thus  was  this  battle  won,  as  you  have  heard  related,  in  the  plains 
of  Maupertius,  two  leagues  from  the  city  of  Poitiers,  on  the  19th 
day  of  September,  1356.t    It  commenced  about  nine  o'clock,  and 

*  The  marc  is  13s.  4d.— Phillips 

t  Froissiirt  calls  it  on  the  22nd  day  of  September,  1357 ;  but  Boiichet  proves  it  to  be  a 
mistake,  in  his  Annales  d' Aquitaine,  from  the  regjijtPjc  of  ilie  convent  vvliere  the  noble- 
men that  were  slam  were  buried:  and  in  my  two  MSS.  it  is  1856.  Also  in  the  Annales 
Rerum  Anglicarum,  Wilhelmi  Wincester,  1356.  "  Hoc  anno,  xix  die  Septembris,  captio 
mis  Jobaimii  Francie.  per  Edwardum  principem." 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


107 


was  ended  by  noon ;  but  the  English  were  not  all  returned  from  the 
pursuit,  and  it  was  to  recall  his  people  that  the  prince  had  placed  his 
banner  upon  a  high  bush.  They  did  not  return  till  late  after  vespers 
from  pursuing  the  enemy.  It  was  reported  that  all  the  flower  of 
French  knighthood  were  slain  ;  and  that,  with  the  king  and  his  son 
the  lord  Philip,  seventeen  earls,  without  counting  barons,  knights  or 
squires,  were  m  \de  prisoners,  and  from  five  to  six  thousand  of  all 
sorts  left  dead  i.i  the  field.  When  they  were  collected,  they  found 
they  had  twice  a  ;  many  prisoners  as  themselves :  they  therefore  con- 
sulted, if,  considering  the  risk  they  might  run,  it  would  not  be  more 
advisable  to  ransom  them  on  the  spot.  This  was  done :  and  the 
prisoners  found  the  English  and  Gascons  very  civil,  for  there  were 
many  set  at  liberty  that  day  on  their  promise  of  coming  to  Bordeaux 
before  Christmas  to  pay  their  ransom. 

When  all  were  returned  to  their  banners,  they  retired  to  their 
camp,  which  was  ao'joining  to  the  field  of  battle.  Some  disarmed 
themselves,  and  did  the  same  to  their  prisoners,  to  whom  they  showed 
every  kindness ;  for  whoever  made  any  prisoners,  they  were  solely 
at  his  disposal,  to  ransom  or  not,  as  he  pleased.  It  may  be  easily 
supposed  that  all  those  who  accompanied  the  prince  were  very  rich 
in  glory  and  wealth,  as  well  by  the  ransoms  of  his  prisoners,  as  by 
the  quantities  of  gold  and  silver  plate,  rich  jewels,  and  trunks  stuffed 
full  of  belts,  that  were  weighty  from  their  gold  and  silver  ornaments, 
and  furred  mantles.  They  set  no  value  on  armor,  tents,  or  other 
things  ;  for  the  French  had  come  there  as  magnificently  and  richly 
dressed  as  if  they  had  been  sure  of  gaining  the  victory. 


CHAPTER  CLXVI. 

THE  LORD  JAMES  AUDLEY  GIVES  TO  HIS  SQUIRES  THE  PENSION  OF  FiVE 
HUNDRED  MARCS  HE  HAD  RECEIVED  FROM  THE  PRINCE. 

When  the  lord  James  Audley  was  brought  back  to  his  tent,  after 
having  most  respectfully  thanked  the  prince  for  his  gift,  he  did  not 
remain  long  before  he  sent  for  his  brother  sir  Peter  Audley,  the  lord 
Bartholomew  Burghersh,  sir  Stephen  Coffington,  lord  Willoughby  of 
Eresby,  and  lord  William  Ferrers  of  Groby :  they  were  all  his  rela- 
tions.  He  then  sent  for  his  four  squires  that  had  attended  upon  him 
that  day,  and,  addressing  himself  to  the  knights,  said:  "  Gentlemen, 
it  has  pleased  my  lord  the  prince  to  give  me  five  hundred  marcs  as  a 
yearly  inheritance  ;  for  which  gift  I  have  done  him  very  trifling 
bodily  service.  You  see  here  these  four  squires,  who  have  always 
served  me  most  loyally,  and  especially  in  this  day's  engagement. 
What  glory  I  may  have  gained  has  been  through  their  means,  and  by 
their  valor ;  on  which  account  I  wish  to  reward  them.  I  therefore 
give  and  resign  into  their  hands  the  gift  of  five  hundred  marcs,  which 
my  lord  the  prince  has  been  pleased  to  bestow  on  me,  in  the  same 
form  and  manner  that  it  has  been  presented  to  me.  I  disinherit 
myself  of  it,  and  give  it  to  them  simply,  and  without  a  possibility  of 
revoking  it."  The  knights  present  looked  on  each  other,  and  said, 
"It  is  becoming  the  noble  mind  of  lord  James  to  make  such  a  gift;" 
and  then  unanimously  added :  "  May  the  Lord  God  remember  you 
for  it  I  We  will  bear  witness  to  this  gift  to  them  wheresoever  and 
whensoever  they  may  call  on  us."  They  then  took  leave  of  him ; 
whien  some  went  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  that  night  was  to  give 
a  supper  to  the  king  of  France  from  his  own  provisions :  for  the 
French  had  brought  vast  quantities  with  them,  which  were  now  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  English,  many  of  whom  had  not  tasted  bread 
for  the  last  three  days. 


CHAPTER  CLXVII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  ENTERTAINS  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AT  SUPPER,  THE 
EVENING  AFTER  THE  BATTLE. 

When  evening  was  come,  the  prince  of  Wales  gave  a  supper  in 
his  pavilion  to  the  king  of  France,  and  to  the  greater  part  of  the 
princes  and  barons  who  were  prisoners.  The  prince  seated  the  king 
of  France  and  his  son  the  lord  Philip  at  an  elevated  and  well,  covered 
table  :  with  them  were,  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  the  lord  John  d'Artois, 
the  earls  of  Tancarville,  of  Estampes,  of  Dammartin,  of  Graville, 
and  the  lord  of  Partenay.  The  other  knights  and  squires  were  placed 
at  different  tables.  The  prince  himself  served  the  king's  table,  as 
well  as  the  others,  with  every  mark  of  humility,  and  would  not  sit 
down  at  it,  in  spite  of  all  his  entreaties  for  him  so  to  do,  saying,  that 
"he  was  not  worthy  of  such  an  honor,  nor  did  it  appertain  to  him  to 
seat  himself  at  the  table  of  so  great  a  king,  or  of  so  valiant  a  man  as 
he  had  shown  himself  by  his  actions  that  day."  He  added  also  with 
a  noble  air:  "  Dear  sir,  do  not  make  a  poor  meal  because  the  Al- 
mighty God  has  not  gratified  your  wishes  in  the  event  of  this  day  ; 
for  be  assured  that  iny  lord  and  father  will  show  you  every  honor 
and  friendship  in  his  power,  and  will  arrange  your  ransom  so  reason- 
ably, that  you  will  henceforward  always  remain  friends.  In  my 
opinion,  you  have  cause  to  be  glad  that  the  success  of  this  battle  did 
not  turn  out  as  you  desired  ;  for  you  have  this  day  acquired  such 
high  renown  for  prowess,  that  you  have  surpassed  all  the  best  knights 
on  your  side.  I  do  not,  dear  sir,  say  this  to  flatter  you,  for  all  those 
of  our  side  who  have  seen  and  observed  the  actions  of  each  party, 
have  unanimously  allowed  this  to  be  your  due,  and  decree  you  the 


prize  and  garland  for  it."  At  the  end  of  this  epeech  there  were 
murmurs  of  praise  heard  from  every  one  ;  and  the  French  said,  the 
prince  had  spoken  nobly  and  truly,  and  that  he  would  be  one  of  the 
most  gallant  princefls  in  Christendom,  if  God  should  grant  him  life  to 
pursue  his  career  of  glory.* 

*  Extract  taken  from  the  convent  of  the  Frtires  Mineurs,  in  the  city  of  Poiner;-,  of  tli« 
names  of  those  kni^liu  who  were  slain  i»»  t!ic  battle  of  Poitiers,  and  other  gentlemen  that 
were  buried  in  that  convent. 

"  First,  the  underneath  knights  : 
The  duke  of  Athens,  constable  of  France   Sir  William  de  Linnieres 
The  bishop  of  Chalon,  (Regnauld  Chaveau  Sir  Olivier  de  St.  Giles 

— Chronique  de  Wassebourg) 
M.  Andre,  viscount  de  Chauvigny 
Sir  Lewis  de  Bros^e 
Sir  John,  lord  ofMailly  in  Berry 
Sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny  in  Champagne 
M.  de  Montjouan 
Sir  John  de  Lisle 
Sir  Gris  Mouton  de  Chambely 
Sir  Peter  de  Uhambely,  his  brother 
M.  de  Chateau  Vilain,  in  Cliampagne 
Sir  John  de  Montigny 
Sir  John  de  Maulmont 
Sir  John  de  Bourbon 
Sir  Philip  de  Boutennillier 
Sir  Hugh  de  Maille 
Sir  Geoffry  de  St.  Dizier 
Sir  Aymery  de  la  Barre 
SirWdliam  de  Blese 
Sir  John  de  Grillon 
M.  de  Chitre,  lord  of  Rademonde 
M.  Clerin  de  Cherues 
M.  Baudin  de  Gargalingaen 
Sir  Ansiaulme  de  Hois 
Sir  Michael  de  Pommoy 
Sir  Richard  de  Beaulieu 
Sir  William  de  Fuylie 
Sir  Hugh  Bonnyn 
M.  Dannee  de  Melon 
Sir  William  de  Creneur 


Sir  William  de  Romeneuil 

Sir  John  de  Cranches 

M.  Yvoii  du  Pont,  lord  of  Rochecheruisi* 

Sir  William  ile  Mongy 

Sir  John  de  Ticny 

Sir  John  Bri^idene 

Sir  John  de  Noii  terre 

Sir  Wiiliiuii  de  Pnty 

Sir  Robert  de  Chains 

Sir  Adam  de  Beauvillierj 

Sir  Bonabes  de  Roges 

Sir  Vynies  de  St.  Denis 

Sir  Miic6  de  Grosboii 

Sir  Louis  de  Nul'y 

Sir  Simon  Oynepuiile 

Sir  Henry,  his  brother 

M.  de  Champrecour 

Sir  William  Sauvage 

Sir  William  du  Retail 

Sir  Sequin  de  Cloux 

M.  le  Vidame  de  la  Roche  Uagon 

Sir  Raol  de  Resay 

Sir  John  de  la  Mirabeau 

Sir  Guisciird  de  Chantylon 

M.  Ancelin  deCarou,  lord  ofHes 

M.  Guy  des  Barres,  lord  of  Chaumont 

Sir  John  de  Cloys 

M.  le  Borgne  de  Prie. 


Bernard  de  Douzenac 
Robert  Gilles  de  Miraumont 
Guicheaux  de  Maronnay 
Girard  de  Pierre 
William  de  la  Fosse 
Robert  de  la  Roche  Pierre  de  Bra* 
John  Ribriche,  lord  of  Corbon 
Celart  Herausant 
Hopart  de  Hanpedourt 
Guymon  Pery 
William  de  la  Jarracere 
William  Grinu 
Olivier  de  la  Rosay 
Girard  Delec 
Berai  t  de  Lemont 
Heymonnet  Embert 
Jobertd'Artoy 
Richard  de  Vendel 
William  Seurin 
John  du  Fltiiiie 


SaUIRES. 

John  Defleat 
Guy  de  Bournay 
Le  Moine  de  Montigny 
Guinet  de  B  jyssoa 
John  de  Brinac 
Ymbert  de  Ch:imborant 
Brunei  d'Augun 
Joim  Surrayn 
Peter  de  St.  Denis 
Perrine  de  Pache 
Ferry  Pate 
John  Dyiiie 
Le  Petit  d'lncheqiiin 
Jehannot  de  Moutabis 
Jolivet  Buffart 
John  de  Bounneuilla 
John  Martin 
Ardouyn  de  la  Touche 


William  de  Lusange 
Le  Petit  Bidaut  de  la  Rochedegon. 
"  Many  other  bodies  slain  at  the  aforesaid  b  ittle,  by  licence  from  the  official,  and  per- 
mission of  the  mayor  of  Poitiers,  were  brought  in  ciats  IVom  the  Freres  Mineurs  of  that 
tov-fn,  and  buried  in  large  graves  in  their  church-yard,  witliout  the  church,  tl.e  feast-day 
of  St.  Valentine,  1356;  and  honorable  obsequies  were  performed  in  all  the  churches  and 
convents  in  the  town  of  Poitiers,  at  the  cost  ot  the  good  citizens  of  that  town. 

"  Underneath  are  the  names  of  those  who  were  buried  in  the  church  of  les  Freres  Pres- 
cheurs,  of  the  town  of  Poitiers,  which  1  have  taken  and  extracted  from  the  book  called 
the  Kalendar  of  the  Convent,  and  translated  from  the  Latin  into  French,  chapter  tifth. 
The  duke  of  Bourbon  on  the  ri^iit  of  the  great  altar. 
The  marechal  de  Clermont  on  the  opposite  side. 
Lower  down,  but  near  him,  sir  Aubert  d'Anget. 
After  him  the  viscount  de  Rociiechouart. 
In  the  middle  of  the  choir,  Aymer  de  la  RochefoucaulL 
At  the  entrance  of  the  choir,  on  the  right.  Sir  John  de  Sancerre. 
In  the  chapel  of  the  Magdalen,  Sir  John  de  St.  Didier. 
In  the  same  chapel,  near  the  wall,  Thibaut  de  Laval. 
In  the  chapel  of  the  Apostles,  near  the  wall,  sir  Thomas  deMotuz, 
In  the  chapel  of  our  lady,  sir  Walter  de  Montagu. 
Adjoining  to  him,  sir  Raoul  Rabinard. 
In  the  nave,  nearthe  door,  sir  John  Ferchaut. 
Near  to  him,  sir  Peter  Marchadier,  and  Heliot  his  brother. 
Opposite  the  statue  of  St.  Midiael,  sir  Oliver  ue  Mouviile. 
On  ihe  other  side,  sir  Phili))  de  Forges. 

Before  the  great  door,  sir  William  de  Bar  and  sir  John  de  Nully. 
"The  names  of  those  who  were  interred  in  rhe  cloisters  of  the  said  convent. 


Le  chevalier  Miloton, 

Sir  John  de  Chumbes 

Sir  John  Macillou 

Sir  Oliver  de  St.  George 

Sn-  Ymbert  de  St.  Saliirnin 

Sir  John  de  Ridde 

Sir  Hugh  Odard 

Sir  Giles  Cberchemont 

Sir  John  de  Senyce 

Sir  Wm.  de  Digoyne  and  his  son 

Sir  John  Drouyn  de  Metz  in  Loraine 

Sir  Robert  d'Aulnay 

Master  John  Dannermarie 

Sir  John  de  la  Lang 

Sir  Simon  de  Renouylle 

Sir  Philip  de  Pierreficte 

Sir  William  de  Mausenac 

Sir  William  de  Miners 

Sir  Raou!  de  Bouteillier 

Sir  Peter  de  la  Rocdete 

The  lord  de  la  Fayete 

A  German  called  Erroys  Pinceme 

Sir  Boulenuille,  viscount  d'Aumalle 

Sir  John  Fretart 


Sir  Robert  Daucre 
Sir  John  la  Gai  pe,  ung  appel  le  filz  da  ro? 
Sir  Lewis  Defcrinel 
Sir  John  de  Vernicourt 
Sir  Peter  Andouyn 
Sir  John  de  Vernoil 
Sir  John  de  Montmorillon  and  bisto* 
Sir  Hugelin  de  Vuux 
Sir  John  de  Almaigne 
The  lord  d'Espraigny 
Sir  Hugh  de  Tinctes 
The  lord  of  St.  Gildart 
Sir  Henry  del'Aunoy 
Sir  Girard  de  Helchemao* 
SirGourard  Guenif 
Sir  Vipert  Beau 
Sir  Henry  Michiner 
Sir  John  de  Brie 
Sir  Raoul  Seil 
Sir  Symon  de  Blesy 
GirHugh  Orry  de  Melle 
Sir  Segnyn  de  Cluys 
Sir  Thomas  de  Baignsl 
Sir  Peter  BailJon 


108 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENOLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


CHAPTER  CLXVIII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES    RETURNS    TO   BORDEAUX,  AFTER   THE  BATTLE 

OF  POITIERS. 

When  they  had  supped  and  sufficiently  regaled  themselves,  each 
departed  to  his  lodging  with  the  knights  and  squires  they  had  cap. 
tured.  Those  that  had  taken  them  a^ked.  what  they  could  pay  for 
their  ransoms,  without  much  hurting  their  fortunes ;  and  willingly 
believed  whatever  they  told  them ;  for  they  had  declared  publicly, 
that  they  did  not  wish  to  deal  harshly  with  any  knight  or  squire  that 
his  ransom  should  be  so  burdensome  as  to  prevent  his  following  the 
profession  of  arms,  or  advancing  his  fortune.  Toward  morning, 
when  these  lords  had  heard  mass,  and  had  eaten  and  drunk  a  little, 
while  the  servants  were  packing  up  or  loading  the  baggage,  they 
decamped  and  advanced  toward  Poitiers. 

That  same  night,  the  lord  of  Roy  had  entered  the  city  of  Poitiers 
with  a  hundred  lances,  that  had  not  been  engaged  in  the  battle,  for, 
having  met  the  duke  of  Normandy  near  Chauvigny,  he  had  com- 
manded him  to  march  for  Poitiers,  and  to  guard  it  until  he  should 
receive  other  orders.  When  the  lord  of  Roye  had  entered  Poitiers, 
he  ordered  the  gates,  towers,  and  walls,  to  be  well  watched  that 
night,  on  account  of  the  English  being  so  near ;  and  on  the  morning 
he  armed  all  sorts  of  people,  and  posted  them  wherever  he  judged 
most  convenient  for  the  defence  of  the  town.  The  English,  how. 
ever,  passed  by,  without  making  any  attempt  upon  it;  for  they  were 
BO  laden  with  gold,  silver,  jewels,  and  great  prisoners,  that  they  did 
not  attack  any  fortress  in  their  march,  but  thought  they  should  do 
great  things  if  they  were  able  to  convey  the  king  of  France  and  his 
Bon,  with  all  their  booty,  in  safety  to  the  city  of  Bordeaux.  Thvy 
returned,  therefore,  by  easy  marches,  on  account  of  their  prisoners 
and  heavy  baggage,  never  advancing  more  than  four  or  five  leagues 
a  day  •  they  encamped  early,  and  marched  in  one  compact  body, 
without  quitting  the  road,  except  the  division  of  the  marshals,  who 
advanced  in  front,  with  about  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  to  clear  the 
country.  They  met  with  no  resistance  anywhere ;  for  the  whole 
country  was  in  a  state  of  consternation,  and  all  the  men-at.arms  had 
retreated  into  the  strong  fortresses. 

During  this  march,  the  prince  of  Wales  was  informed  how  lord 
James  Audley  had  made  a  present  of  his  pension  of  five  hundred 
marcs  to  his  four  squires.  He  sent  for  him  :  lord  James  was  carried 
in  his  litter  to  the  presence  of  the  prince,  whe  received  him  very 
graciously,  and  said  to  him :  "  Sir  James,  I  have  been  informed, 
that  after  you  had  taken  leave  of  me,  and  were  returned  to  your  tent, 
you  made  a  present  to  your  four  squires  of  the  gift  I  presented  to 
you.  I  should  like  to  know  if  this  be  true,  why  you  did  so,  and  if 
the  gift  were  not  agreeable  to  you."  "  Yes,  my  lord,"  answered 
lord  James,  "it  was  most  agreeable  to  me,  and  I  will  tell  you  the 
reasons  which  induced  me  to  bestow  it  on  my  squires.  These  four 
squires,  who  are  here,  have  long  and  loyally  served  me,  on  many 
great  and  dangerous  occasions ;  and  until  the  day  that  I  made  them 
this  present,  I  had  not  any  way  rewarded  them  for  all  their  semces ; 
and  never  in  this  life  were  they  of  such  help  to  me  as  on  that  day. 
I  hold  myself  much  bound  to  them  for  what  they  did  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers;  for,  dear  sir,  I  am  but  a  single  man,  and  can  do  no  more 
than  my  powers  admi%  but,  through  their  aid  and  assistance,  I  have 
accomplished  my  vow,  which  for  a  long  time  I  had  made,  and  by 
their  means  was  the  first  combatant,  and  should  have  paid  for  it  with 
my  life,  if  they  had  not  been  near  to  me.  When,  therefore,  I  con- 
sider  their  courage,  and  the  love  they  bear  to  me,  I  should  not  have 
been  courteous  nor  grateful,  if  I  had  not  rewarded  them.  Thank 
God,  my  lord,  I  have  a  sufiiciency  for  my  life,  to  maintain  my  state  ; 
and  wealth  has  never  yet  failed  me,  nor  do  I  believe  it  ever  will.  If, 
therefore,  I  have  in  this  acted  contrary  to  your  wishes,  I  beseech 
you,  dear  sir,  to  pardon  me  ;  for  you  will  be  ever  as  loyally  served 
by  me  and  my  squires,  to  whom  I  gave  your  present,  as  heretofore." 
The  prince  answered  :  "  Sir  James,  I  do  not  in  the  least  blame  you 
for  what  you  have  done,  but,  on  the  contrary,  acknowledge  youj 
bounty  to  your  squires  whom  you  praise  so  much.  I  readily  confirm 
your  gift  to  them ;  but  I  shall  insist  upon  your  accepting  of  six 
hundred  marcs,  upon  the  same  terms  and  conditions  as  the  former 
gift." 

The  prince  of  Wales  and  his  army  kept  advancing,  without  meet- 
ing  any  obstacle,  and,  having  passed  through  Poitou  and  Saintonge, 
came  to  Blaye,  where  he  crossed  the  Garonne,  and  arrived  in  the 
good  city  of  Bordeaux.*  It  is  not  possible  to  relate  all  the  feasts  and 
entertainments  which  the  citizens  and  clergy  of  Bordeaux  made  for 
the  prince,  and  with  what  joy  they  received  him  and  the  king  of 
France.    The  prince  conducted  the  king  to  the  monastery  of  St. 

"  Eialit  were  buried  in  threi  graves,  whose  names  and  surnames  were  unknown ;  and 
among  them  was  the  body  of  a  knight,  whose  surcoat  of  arms  was  three  chevrons  or,  in 
a  shield  gules. 

"  The  arms  of  all  the  princes,  knights,  and  lords  above-mentioned  were  blazoned  on 
the  stalls  of  the  convent,  in  order  to  keep  them  in  perpetual  remembrance. 

Bouchet's  Jinnales  d'Jiquitaine,  Amc  parte,  folio  15. 

*  "A  letter  from  the  P>lack  Prince  lotho  bishop  of  Worcester,  dated  20th  October 
J356,  relating  to  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  wherein  the  French  king  was  made  prisoner,  &.c. 
Ex  registro  Reginald!  Brien,  Wigorn.  episcopi,  fol.  113. 

••n  '^''  P'"' P""cipis,Wall'  de  Capcione  R.  Franciae  par  le prince  de  Gales. 
Reve'nt  pierre  en  Dieu,  ettresch' ami.— Nous  vous  mercions  entierement  dece  oue 
Bousavongcntendu  q'vous  estes  si  bien  et  si  naturelment  porta  dev's  nous,  en  p'ant 
uau  p'r  nous  et  p'r  n're  exploit ;  ei  sumes  tout  certiem  q'  p'r  cause  do  vous  devout«« 


Andrew,  where  they  were  both  lodged ;  the  king  on  one  eide,  and 
the  prince  on  the  other.  The  prince  purchased  from  the  barons, 
knights  and  squires  of  Gaecony,  the  ransoms  of  the  greater  part  of 
the  French  earls  who  were  there,  and  paid  ready  money  for  them. 
There  were  many  meetings  and  disputes  among  the  knights  and 
squires  of  Gascony,  and  others,  relative  to  the  capture  of  the  king  of 
France.  On  this  account  Denys  de  Morbeque  truly  and  by  rigi  t  of 
arms  claimed  him.  He  challenged  another  squire  of  Gas(  <  ny, 
named  Bernard  de  Trouttes,  who  had  declared  that  he  had  an  eqi  al 
right  to  him.  There  was  much  disputing  between  them  before  ti.e 
prince  and  the  barons  present ;  and  as  they  had  engaged  to  fight 
each  other,  the  prince  put  them  under  an  arrest,  until  they  should  be 
arrived  in  England,  and  forbade  anything  more  being  said  on  the 
subject  till  they  were  in  the  presence  of  the  king  his  father.  How- 
ever, as  the  king  of  France  gave  every  assistance  to  sir  Denys  in 
support  of  his  claim,  and  leaned  more  to  him  than  to  any  of  the  other 
claimants,  the  prince  ordered  two  thousand  nobles  to  be  given  pri- 
vately  to  Sir  Denys,  in  order  to  enable  him  the  better  to  support  his 
rank. 

Soon  after  the  prince's  arrival  at  Bordeaux,  the  cardinal  de  Peri- 
gord  came  thither  as,  it  was  said,  embassador  from  the  pope.  It  was 
upward  of  a  fortnight  before  the  prince  would  speak  to  him,  on  ac- 
count  of  the  castellan  of  Amposta  and  his  people  having  been  engaged 
against  him  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  The  prince  believed  that  the 
cardinal  had  sent  them  thither  ;  but  the  cardinal  through  the  means 
of  his  relations,  the  lord  of  Chaumont,  the  lord  of  Montferrant,  and 
the  captal  of  Buch,  gave  such  good  reasons  for  his  conduct  to  the 
priice,  that  he  admitted  him  to  an  audience.  Having  obtained  this, 
he  exculpated  himself  so  clearly  that  the  prince  and  his  council  were 
satisfied;  and  he  regained  the  place  he  before  held  in  the  prince's 
affection.  All  his  people  were  set  at  liberty  at  moderate  ransoms: 
the  castellan's  amounted  to  ten  thousand  francs,  which  he  paid. 
The  cardinal,  soon  after,  began  to  touch  upon  the  deliverance  of  king 
John:  but  I  shall  say  little  on  that  head,  as  nothing  was  done  in  the 
business.  The  prince,  with  his  Gascons  and  English,  remained  all 
that  winter  at  Bordeaux,  where  was  much  feasting  and  merriment ; 
and  they  foolishly  expended  the  gold  and  silver  they  had  gained.  In 
England  also,  there  were  great  rejoicings,  when  the  news  arrived  of 
the  affair  of  Poitiers,  and  of  the  defeat  of  the  French.  Solemn  thanks- 
givings were  offered  up  in  all  churches,  and  bonfires  made  in  every 
town  and  village.  Those  knights  and  squires  who  returned  to  Eng- 
land, after  having  been  in  this  battle,  were  honored  in  preference  to 
any  others. 


CHAPTER  GLXIX. 

THE  THREE  ESTATES  OF  FRANCE  ASSEMBLE  AT  PARIS,  AFTER  THE  BATTLE 

OF  POITIERS. 

During  the  time  of  this  defeat  at  Poitiers,  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
was  in  the  county  of  Evreux,  on  the  borders  of  Coutantin  ;  and  with 
him  were  sir  Philip  de  Navarre  and  the  lord  Godfrey  de  Harcourt. 
They  had  made  war  on  Normandy  from  that  quarter,  and  had  con- 
tinned  to  do  so  all  that  summer,  on  account  of  the  king  of  Navarre, 
whom  the  king  of  France  detained  in  prison.    Those  three  lords 


p'eres  et  dautres,  Dieu  nous  a  en  toutes  nos  besoignes  be'  vucliz  aide ;  de  quoi  nous 
sumes  a  tous  jo'stenuz  de  lui  grazier,  en  p'ant  que  v're  part  ancy  vieullietz  faire  en 
continuant  dev's  nous  come  devantces  heures  avetz  faitde  quoi  nous  nous  tenons  g'n'- 
menttenuz  a  vous.  Et,  rev'entpiere,  endroitde  n're  estat,  dont  nous  penceons  bien  q'vous 
desirez  la  v're  merci  doier  bones  nouveiles,  vuellietz  entendre  q'  ti  la  fuisance  de  cestes 
estions  sains  et  heures  et  tout  en  bon  point,  loiez  en  soitDieux  q'  nousdonit  y  ces  mesmes 
de  vous  toutes  soitz  oir  et  saver,  etdece  nous  vuellietz  certifier  p'r  vos  I'res  et  p'  lesentre- 
venantz  a  plus  souvcnt  q'  vous  p'res  bonement  eu  droit  de  nouveiles  ceandroitz.  Vueil 
letz  savoirq'la  veillede  la  translation  Saint  Thomas  de  Canterbire,  nouzcommenceusmes 
a  chivauch'  ove  n're  povarv's  les  parties  de  France  et  souvraignementp'  cause  q'  nous 
entesdismes  la  venue  de  n're  treshonn'e  seign'r  et  piere  le  roy  la  endroitz,  et  si  neismes 
dev's  les  parties  de  Bergies  en  Berye,  Orlions  et  Tours,  et  avions  nouveiles  q'  le  roy  de 
France  ove  g'  nt  povar  bien  pres  de  celles  marches  venoit  p'  combatt re  ove  no's,  et  appro- 
cheasmes  tantq'  la  battaille  se  prist  entre  nous  en  tiele  maniere  q'  les  enemis  estoient  dis- 
consitez.  grace  en  soit  Dieux,  et  le  dit  roi  et  son  fils  et  plusieurs  autres  g'ntz  pris  et  mortr, 
les  noms  de  queauz  nous  vous  envions  p'  n're  trescli'  bachiler  mons"  Roger  de  Cottesford 
portoir  de  cestes.  Rev'ent  piere  en  Dieux,  et  n're  tresch'ami,  le  Saint  Esprit  vous  ait  toute 
jours  en  sa  guarde. 

'  Donne  souz  n're  seal  a  Birdeaux,  le  xxe  jour  d'Octob'r.'  ''—Arck<Boloeia,  \o\.  i.  p. 213. 
We  subjoin  a  translation  of  this  curious  letter.— Ed. 

Reverend  father  in  God,  and  very  dear  friend.— We  thank  you  Iieartily  for,  as  we  have 
heard,  you  have  been  well  and  affectionately  (naturelment)  inclined  toward  us  in  pmymg 
to  God  for  us  and  our  enterprise  ;  which  we  are  very  certain  succeeded  on  account  ot  your 
prayers  and  those  of  others.  God  has  been  pleased  to  aid  us  in  all  our  necessities:  for 
which  we  are  bound  to  give  him  thanks  forever,  and  we  pray  that  you  will  also  do  your 
part  continuing  with  us  as  heretofore,  fo^  which  service  we  hold  ourselves  much  mdebted 
to  you.  And,  reverend  father,  in  regard  to  our  health,  of  which  we  believe  that  you  in 
your  kindness  desire  to  hear  good  news,  know  that  at  this  time  we  are  well  and  happy 
and  altogether  in  a  good  condition,  praise  be  to  God,  which  enables  us  now  to  let  you 
hear  and  know  that  which  we  wish  you  to  certify  in  your  leUers,  and  in  frequent  visits 
which  you  priests  good  naturedly  permit,  forthe  purpose  of  circulating  news.  You  must 
know  that  on  the  eve  of  the  translation  of  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  we  commenced  an 
incursion  with  our  power,  into  the  French  territory,  chiefly  because  we  expected  the  arri- 
val of  our  much  honored  lord  and  father  in  those  parts ;  and  thus  we  advanced  into  the 
countries  of  Berges  in  Berry,  Orleans  and  Tours,  and  had  news  that  the  king  of  France 
with  a  great  power  was  at  hand,  and  was  coming  to  fi-ht  with  us.  and  we  approached 
so  near  that  a  battle  took  place  between  us.  in  which  the  enemy  was  discomfited,  thanks 
be  to  God,  and  the  said  king  and  his  son.  and  several  otlier  gentlemen  were  taken  or 
killed,  for  whose  names  we  refer  you  to  our  very  dear  bachelor  Mr.  Roger  de  Cottesford, 
the  bearer  of  these.  Render  thanks  to  God.  and  may  the  Holy  Ghost  have  you  our  veir 
dear  friend,  always  in  his  keeping. 

Given  under  our  seal  at  Bordeaux,  the  twentieth  day  of  Octobet. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


Nt),   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


109 


had  done  all  in  their  power  to  join  the  prince  of  Wales ;  but  it  was 
not  possible,  for  all  the  passages  of  the  river  Loire  were  too  well 
guarded.  When  they  were  informed  that  the  prince  had  made  the 
king  of  France  prisoner,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  the  battle  of 
Poitiers  had  been  won,  they  were  much  pleased,  and  put  an  end  to 
their  excursions  ;  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  Philip  de  Navarre 
wished  to  go  to  England,  which  they  did.  'They  sent  sir  Godfrey  de 
Harcourt  to  guafd  the  frontiers,  at  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte. 

If  the  kizigdom  of  England  and  its  allies  were  much  delighted  with 
the  capture  of  the  king  of  France,  that  realm  was  sore  troubled'  and 
vexed.  It  had  very  good  cause  to  be  so  ;  for  there  were  great  dis- 
.  tresses  and  desolations  in  every  quarter,  and  men  of  understanding 
foresaw  that  greater  mischiefs  might  arise  :  since  the  king  of  France 
and  all  the  flower  of  chivalry  of  that  kingdom  were  either  slain  or 
made  prisoners,  and  the  three  sons  of  the  king,  Charles,  Louis,  and 
John,  who  had  escaped,  were  very  young  in  years  and  understanding, 
so  that  no  great  expectation  could  be  formed  from  them  ;  and  neither 
were  they  willing  to  undertake  the  government  of  the  kingdom. 
Add  to  this,  that  the  knights  and  squires  who  had  returned  from  the 
battle  were  so  mucli  despised  and  blamed  by  the  common  people, 
that  they  very  unwillingly  entered  the  great  towns. 

There  were  many  conferenoes  held,  and  much  discontent  appeared ; 
when  the  most  prudent  and  wise  perceived  that  this  state  could  not 
continue,  nor  longer  go  on  without  some  remedy  ;  for  the  English 
and  Navarrois  were  in  force  in  Coutantin,  under  sir  Godfrey  de  Har- 
court, who  was  overrunning  and  destroying  the  country.  The  pre- 
lates of  the  church,  bishops  and  abbots,  and  all  the  noblemen  and 
knights,  the  provost  of  merchants  and  citizens  of  Paris,  as  well  as 
the  council  from  the  other  capital  towns  in  the  kingdom,  assembled 
together  in  the  city  of  Paris,  in  order  to  consult  and  advise  upon  the 
best  manner  of  governing  the  kingdom  of  France,  until  king  John 
should  be  set  at  liberty.  But  they  were  first  determined  to  inquire 
what  was  become  of  the  great  sums  of  money  that  had  been  raised 
in  France  by  way  of  dismes,  maletostes*,  subsidies,  by  the  coinage 
and  other  vexations.  Notwithstanding  the  country  had  been  much 
harassed  and  distressed  by  levying  them,  the  army  had  been  badly 
paid,  and  the  kingdom  ill  guarded  and  defended  :  but  there  was  no 
one  who  could  give  any  account  of  them.  Th"  clergy,  therefore, 
resolved  to  select  twelve  of  the  wisest  from  among  themselves,  to 
consider  and  determine  what  would  be  most  advisable  to  be  done. 
The  barons  and  knights  chose  twelve  also,  to  attend  to  this  business. 
The  citizens  likewise  did  the  same,  according  to  their  unanimous 
agreement.  These  thirty-six  personages  were  to  remain  at  Paris, 
in  order  to  confer  together  upon  the  better  government  of  the  king- 
dom ;  and  all  affairs  were  to  be  laid  before  these  three  estates :  all 
prelates,  noblemen,  and  all  cities,  towns  and  commonalties,  were  to 
obey  them  and  execute  their  orders.  In  the  beginning,  however, 
there  were  many  in  this  selection  that  were  not  agreeable  to  the 
duke  of  Normandy,  or  to  his  council. 

The  first  act  of  the  three  estates  was  to  forbid  the  coining  any 
money  in  the  manner  in  which  it  was  then  done,  and  to  seize  the 
dies.  They  next  required  of  the  duke  of  Normandy,  that  he  would 
order  the  chancellor  of  the  king  his  father  to  be  arrested,  the  lord 
Robert  Lorris,  the  lord  Simon  de  Buci  t,  as  well  as  many  other 
masters  of  accounts  and  counsellors  in  former  times  to  the  king,  that 
they  might  give  a  just  account  of  what  sums  through  their  advice 
had  been  levied  and  raised  in  the  kingdom.  When  all  these  per- 
sonages heard  of  this,  they  quitted  the  realm  as  speedily  as  possible, 
and  took  refuge  in  other  kingdoms  until  the  face  of  aflfairs  should 
be  changed. 


CHAPTER  CLXX. 

THE   THREE    ESTATES  SEND    MEN-AT-ARMS    AGAINST    SIR  GODfREY  DE 

HARCOURT. 

The  three  estates,  after  this,  established  and  appointed,  in  their 
names,  receivers  to  collect  whatever  taxes  might  be  due  to  the  king, 
or  to  the  realm.  They  coined  money  of  fine  gold,  which  was  called 
Moutonst:  and  they  would  with  pleasure  have  seen  the  king  of 
Navarre  delivered  from  his  prison  in  the  castle  of  Crevecour  in 
Cambresis,  where  he  was  confined ;  for  it  appeared  to  many  mem- 
bers of  the  three  estates,  that  the  kingdom  would  be  stronger  and 
more  ably  defended,  provided  he  would  be  true  and  loyal :  for  there 
were  few  noblemen  at  that  time  in  France  that  were  able  to  make 
any  good  defence,  the  greater  part  having  been  slain  or  made  prison- 
ers at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  They  therefore  requested  the  duke  of 
Normandy  to  give  him  his  liberty  ;  for  they  thought  he  had  been  un- 
justly  used,  nor  did  they  know  for  what  reason  he  was  a  prisoner. 

^  J\Ialetoste—an  extraordinary  tax,  or  subsidy,  levied  the  year  1296,  by  Philip  ie  Bel, 
viz.  at  first  the  value  of  the  hundredth,  and  afterwards  of  the  fiftieth  part  of  all  either 
lay  orchurchman's  goods.— Cotgrave's  Dictionary. 
t  He  was  first  president  of  the  parliament.— Hainault. 

X  The  gold  coin  called  Moutons  had  the  impression  of  the  Agnus  Dei,  which  the 
vulgar  mistook  for  a  sheep ;  hence  it  got  the  ridiculous  name  of  Moutons.  This  coin 
was  originally  of  the  value  of  twelve  sols  six  deniers  fine  silver.— jSnnois  of  Scotland, 
vol.  ii.  note,  p.  231. 

Le  mouton  d'  or  wos  a  coin  on  which  was  impressed  the  figure  of  a  lamb,  with  this 
insc'iption  :  **  Agnus  Dei,  qui  tollit  peccata  mundi,  miserere  nobis ;  and  on  the  reverse 
a  cross,  with  these  words,  "  Chmtus  vincit,  Christus  regnat,  Christus  iraperat."  Ther« 
were  fifty-two  of  thete  piece*  in  a  marc  of  fine  gold.— Du  Gasqs,  Oloti,  ad  verb  JUiU- 
(9nM 


The  duke  replied,  that  he  could  not  advise  his  being  set  at  liberty; 
for  the  king  his  father  had  ordered  him  to  be  confined,  and  he  was 
ignorant  of  the  cause  or  reason  of  it. 

At  this  period,  news  was  brought  to  the  duke  and  to  the  three 
estates,  that  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt  was  waging  a  destructive  war 
against  Normandy ;  that  his  army,  which  was  not  very  numerous, 
overran  the  country  twice  or  thrice  a  week,  as  far  as  the  suburbs  of 
Caen,  of  Saint  Lo  *,  Evreux  and  Coutances,  and  no  one  went  out  to 
oppose  him.  The  duke  and  the  three  estates  ordered  an  expedition 
of  men-at-arms,  consisting  of  three  hundred  lances  and  five  hundred 
with  iron  armor :  they  nominated  four  captains  to  conanand  them, 
the  lord  de  Reyneval,  the  lord  de  Chauny,  the  lord  dc  Riville,  and 
the  lord  de  Frianville.  This  army  set  out  from  Paris,  and  marched 
to  Rouen,  where  there  was  a  large  body  collected  from  different 
parts.  There  were  many  knights  from  Artois  and  Vermandois,  such 
as  the  lord  of  Crequi,  the  lord  Lewis  de  Havesquerque,  the  lord 
Edward  de  Renti,  lord  John  de  Fiennes,  lord  Enguerrant  de  Hedin, 
and  many  others :  there  came  also  from  Normandy  many  expert 
men-at-arms.  These  lords,  with  their  troops,  advanced  until  they 
came  to  the  city  of  Coutances,  which  they  garrisoned. 


CHAPTER  CLXXl. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  COUTANTIN,  BETWEEN  SIR  GODFREY  DE  HARCOtHlT,  AND 
.SIR  RAOUL  DE  REYNEVAL. 

When  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  who  was  strong,  bold,  and  cour- 
ageous,  heard  that  the  French  were  come  to  the  city  of  Coutances, 
he  collected  together  as  many  men-at-arms  as  possible,  archers  and 
other  friends,  and  said  he  would  go  to  meet  them.  He  left,  there- 
fore, St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  accompanied  by  about  seven  hundred 
men,  including  every  one.  This  same  day,  the  French  also  sallied 
out,  and  had  sen*^  forward  their  scouts  to  examine  the  country,  who 
returned  and  infonned  their  lords  that  they  had  seen  the  Navarrois. 
On  the  other  hand,  sir  Godfrey  had  sent  out  his  scouts,  who  had 
taken  a  different  road,  and,  having  examined  the  army  of  the  French, 
had  counted  their  banners  and  pennons,  and  to  what  numbers  they 
amounted.  Sir  Godfrey,  however,  paid  but  little  attention  to  tlieir 
report :  he  said,  that  since  he  saw  his  enemies  he  would  fight  with 
them.  He  immediately  placed  his  archers  in  the  front  of  his  men, 
and  drew  up  in  battle  array  the  Englishmen  r.nd  Navarrois.  When 
lord  Raoul  de  Reyneval  perceived  he  had  drawn  up  his  men,  he 
ordered  part  of  the  French  to  dismount,  and  to  place  large  shields 
before  them  to  guard  themselve.s  ngain.st  the  arrows,  and  for  none  to 
advance  without  his  orders. 

The  archers  of  sir  Godfrey  began  to  advance,  as  they  were  com- 
manded,  and  to  shoot  their  arrows  with  aU  their  strength.  The 
French,  who  were  sheltered  behind  their  shields,  allowed  them  to 
shoot  on,  as  this  attack  did  not  hurt  them  in  the  least.  They  re- 
mained so  long  in  their  position  without  moving,  that  these  archers 
had  expended  all  their  arrows  ;  they  then  cast  away  their  bows,  and 
began  to  fall  back  upon  their  men-at-arms,  who  were  drawn  up 
alongside  of  a  hedge,  sir  Godfrey  in  front,  vAih  his  banner  di:?p!ayed. 
The  French  then  began  to  make  use  of  their  bows,  and  tu  pick  up 
arrows  everywhere,  for  there  were  plenty  of  them  lying  about,  which 
they  employed  against  the  English  and  men  of  Navarre.  The  men- 
at-arms  made  a  vigorous  charge  ;  and  the  combat  was  very  sharp  and 
severe,  when  they  were  come  hand  to  hand  ;  but  the  infantry  of  sir 
Godfrey  could  not  keep  their  ranks,  and  were  therefore  soon  discom- 
fited. Sir  Godfrey,  upon  this,  retreated  into  a  vineyard  which  was 
inclosed  with  strong  hedges,  and  as  many  of  his  people  as  could  get 
in  followed  him.  When  the  French  saw  this,  they  all  dismounted, 
surrounded  the  place,  and  considered  how  they  could  best  enter  it. 
They  examined  it  on  every  side,  and  at  last  found  an  entrance.  As 
they  went  round,  seeking  a  passage,  sir  Godfrey  and  his  men  did  the 
same,  and  halted  at  the  weakest  part  of  the  hedge. 

As  soon  as  the  French  had  gained  this  entrance,  many  gallant 
deeds  of  arms  were  performed ;  but  it  cost  the  French  dear  before 
they  were  complete  masters  of  it.  The  banner  of  sir  Raoul  was 
the  first  that  entered.  He  followed  it,  as  did  the  other  knights  and 
squires.  When  they  were  all  in  the  inclosure,  the  combat  was  re- 
newed  with  greater  vigor,  and  many  a  one  was  beat  down.  The 
army  of  Sir  Godfrey  would  not  keep  the  order  which  he  had  ap- 
pointed, according  to  the  promise  made  to  him ;  but  the  greater  part 
fled,  and  could  not  withstand  the  French.  Sir  Godfrey,  on  seeing* 
this,  declared,  that  he  would  prefer  death  to  being  taken,  and,  arming 
himself  with  a  battle-axe,  halted  where  he  was ;  he  placed  one  foot 
before  the  other,  to  be  firm.er ;  for  he  was  lame  of  one  leg,  though 
very  strong  in  his  arms.  In  this  position,  he  fought  a  long  time 
most  valiantly,  so  that  few  dared  encounter  his  blows ;  when  two 
Frenchmen  mounted  their  horses,  and,  placing  their  lances  in  their 
rests,  charged  him  at  the  same  time,  and  struck  him  to  the  ground, 
some  men-at-arms  immediately  rushed  upon  him  with  their  swords, 
which  they  ran  through  his  body,  and  killed  him  on  the  spot.  The 
greater  part  of  his  army  were  slain  or  made  prisoners,  and  those 
who  were  able  to  escape  returned  to  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte.  This 
happened  in  the  winter  of  1356,  about  Martinmas. 

*  A  city  of  Itonaandr.  lituated  oo  tlie  Vii«,  diocese  of  Coutoaces. 


ilO 


* 

CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  CLXXII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  CONDTTCTS  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  FROM  BOR- 
DEAUX TO  ENGLAND. 

After  the  death  of  the  before-mentioned  knight,  sir  Godfrey  de 
Harcourt,  as  soon  as  the  country  had  been  freed  from  his  incursions 
by  the  aefeat  of  his  troops,  the  French  returned  to  Coutances, 
carrying  with  them  their  booty  and  prisoners.  Shortly  afterwards, 
they  returned  to  Paris,  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  who  was  styled 
Regent,  and  to  the  three  estates,  who  paid  much  honor  to  the  knights 
and  squires  who  had  been  in  Coutantin.  From  that  time,  the  town 
of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  and  all  the  landowners  of  sir  Godfrey  de 
Harcourt,  attached  themselves  to  the  English ;  for  he  had  sold  it, 
subject  to  his  life,  to  the  king  of  England,  and  had  disinherited  the 
lord  Louis  de  Harcourt,  his  nephew,  because  he  would  not  follow 
his  party.  When  the  king  of  England  was  informed  of  the  death  of 
sir  Godfrey,  he  lamented  him  much,  but  embarked  men-at-arms, 
knights,  squires,  and  cross-bowmen,  to  the  amount  of  upward  of 
four  hundred  men,  to  take  possession  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte, 
which  was  well  worth  thirty  thousand  livres  annual  rent.  He 
nominated  the  lord  John  Lisle  governor  of  the  lands  and  castles. 
The  three  estates,  a'l  this  time,  paid  great  attention  to  the  better 
ordering  of  the  realm  of  France,  which  was  governed  by  them. 

The  prince  of  Wales,  and  the  greater  part  of  those  lords  who  had 
been  with  him  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  remained  all  this  winter  at 
Bordeaux,  revelling,  making  preparations  for  shipping,  and  settling 
their  own  affairs,  or  engaged  in  making  arrangements  for  conducting 
the  king  of  France,  his  son,  and  the  principal  lords  who  were  pris- 
oners, to  England.  When  the  season  was  sufficiently  advanced,  and 
everything  was  ready  for  the  prince's  departure,  he  sent  for  the  great 
barons  of  Gascony,  the  lord  d'Albret  hrst,  and  the  lords  de  Mucident, 
de  I'Esparre,  de  Longueren,  de  Pumiers,  de  Courton,  de  Rosem,  de 
Chaumont,  de  Montferrant.  de  Landuras,  sir  Aymery  de  Tarse,  the 
captal  de  Buch,  the  souldich  de  la  Trane,  and  many  others.  He  re- 
ceived them  with  every  sign  of  affection  and  friendship,  and  promised 
them  great  rewards  and  profits,  which  is  all  that  a  Gascon  loves  or 
desires.  He  then  informed  them  of  his  intention  of  going  to  Eng- 
land ;  that  he  should  take  some  of  them  with  him,  and  the  rest  he 
should  leave  in  different  parts  of  the  province,  to  guard  the  frontiers 
against  the  French,  and  should  put  all  the  cities  and  castles  under 
their  management,  as  if  they  were  their  own  property. 

When  the  Gascons  learnt  that  the  prince  of  Wales  intended  taking 
away  with  him  the  king  of  France,  whom  they  had  assisted  to  make 
prisoner,  they  were  unwilling  to  consent  to  it,  and  said  to  the  prince : 
Dear  sir,  we  owe  you,  as  it  becomes  us,  all  honor  and  obedience, 
to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  but  it  is  not  our  intention  you  should 
carry  the  king  of  France  from  us,  who  have  so  largely  contributed 
by  our  services  to  place  him  in  the  situation  he  is  now  in.  Thank 
God,  he  is  at  present  well  in  health  and  in  a  good  ci*y  :  and  we  are 
powerful  enough  to  guard  him  against  any  force  France  may  send 
to  take  him  from  us."  The  prince  replied,  "  My  dear  lords,  I  will- 
ingly agree  to  all  you  have  said,  but  the  king,  my  father,  wishes  to 
have  him,  and  to  see  him.  We  are  very  sensible  and  thankful  for 
the  services  which  you  have  done  both  to  him  and  myself,  and  you 
may  depend  on  being  handsomely  rewarded  for  them."  These 
words,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the  Gascons,  nor  would  they  agree 
to  the  departure  of  the  king  of  France,  until  lord  Reginald  Cobham 
and  sir  John  Chandos  found  a  means  of  appeasing  them.  They 
were  well  acquainted  with  the  avaricious  disposition  of  the  Gascons, 
and  therefore  said  to  the  prince,  "  Sir,  sir,  offer  them  a  handsome 
sum  of  florins,  and  you  will  see  they  will  soon  comply  with  whatever 
you  wish."  Upon  this,  the  prince  offered  them  sixty  thousand 
florins  ;  but  they  would  not  listen  to  him :  at  last  it  was  settled  that 
the  prince  should  give  them  one  hundred  thousand  florins,  to  be 
distributed  among  the  barons  of  Gascony,  and  that  he  might  set  out 
with  the  king  when  he  pleased.  After  this,  he  nominated  four  of 
them  as  governors  of  the  country  until  his  return  :  the  lords  d'Albret, 
de  I'Esparre,  de  Pumiers,  and  de  Rosem.  This  being  done,  the 
prince  embarked  on  board  a  handsome  ship,  and  took  with  him  a 
great  many  Gascons ;  among  them  were  the  captal  de  Buch,  sir 
Aymery  de  Tarse,  the  lord  de  Tarse,  the  lord  de  Landuras,  the  lord 
de  Mucident,  the  souldich  de  la  Trane,  and  many  others. 

The  king  of  France  was  in  a  ship  by  himself,  in  order  that  he 
might  be  more  at  his  ease.  In  the  fleet  there  were  five  hundred  men- 
at-arms  and  two  thousand  archers,  to  guard  against  any  accidents  at 
sea,  and  also  because  the  prince  had  been  informed  before  he  left 
Bordeaux,  that  the  three  estates,  who  then  governed  France,  had 
raised  two  large  armies,  which  were  posted  in  Normandy  and  at 
Crotoy,*  to  meet  the  English,  and  to  carry  off  the  king,  but  they  saw 
nothing  of  them.  They  were  eleven  days  and  nights  at  sea,  and  on 
the  twelfth  they  arrived  at  Sandwich,  where  they  disembarked,  and 
took  up  their  quarters  in  the  town  and  neighborhood.  They  re- 
mained there  two  days  to  refresh  themselves,  and,  on  the  third,  set 
out  and  came  to  Canterbury. 

When  the  king  of  England  was  informed  of  their  arrival,  he  gave 
orders  for  the  citizens  of  London  to  make  such  preparations  as  were 
suitable  to  receive  so  great  a  prince  as  the  king  of  France.  Upon 

*  A  viUage  in  Ficard>-,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Sommeu 


which  they  all  dressed  themselves  very  richly  m  companies,  and  the 
different  manufactories  of  cloth  appeared  with  various  pageants.* 
The  king  and  prince  remained  one  day  at  Canterbury,  where  they 
made  their  offerings  to  the  shrine  of  St.  Thomas.  On  the  morrow, 
they  rode  to  Rochester,  where  they  reposed  themselves.  The  third 
day  they  came  to  Dartford,  and  the  fourth  to  London,  where  they 
were  received  with  every  honor  and  distinction,  as  indeed  they  had 
been  by  all  the  chief  towns  on  their  road. 

The  king  of  France,  as  he  rode  th.  ough  Londoi#was  mounted  on 
a  white  steed,  with  very  rich  furnitui  and  the  prince  of  Wales  on 
a  little  black  hackney  by  his  side.  Le  rode  through  London,  thus 
accompanied,  to  the  palace  of  the  Savoy,  which  was  part  of  the  in- 
heritance of  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  There  the  king  of  France 
kept  his  household  for  some  time  ;  and  there  he  was  visited  by  the 
king  and  queen  of  England,  who  often  entertained  him  sumptuously, 
and  afterwards  were  very  frequent  in  their  visits,  consoling  him  all 
in  their  power.  The  cardinals  de  Perigord  and  St.  Vital  soon  after 
came  to  England,  by  command  of  pope  Innocent  VI.  They  en- 
deavored to  make  peace  between  the  two  kingdoms,  which  they 
labored  hard  to  effect,  but  without  success.  However,  by  some 
fortunate  means  they  procured  a  truce  between  the  two  kings  and 
their  allies,  to  last  until  St.  John  the  Baptist's  day,  1359.  The  lord 
Philip  de  Navarre  and  his  allies,  the  countess  of  Montfort  and  the 
duchy  of  Brittany,  were  excluded  from  this  truce. 

Shortly  afterwards,  the  king  of  France  and  all  his  household  were 
removed  from  the  palace  of  Savoy  to  Windsor  castle,t  where  he  waa 
permitted  to  hunt  and  hawk,  and  take  what  other  diversions  he 
pleased  in  that  neighborhood,  as  well  as  the  lord  Philip  his  son 
The  rest  of  the  French  lords  remained  at  London,  but  they  visited 
the  king  as  often  as  they  pleased,  and  were  prisoners  on  their  parole 
of  honor. 

CHAPTER  CLXXIII. 

DAVID  BRUCE,  KING  OF  SCOTLAND,  OBTAINS  HIS  LIBERTY. 

You  have  before  heard  how  king  David  of  Scotland  had  been  a 
prisoner  in  England,  where  he  had  remained  upward  of  nine  years. 
Shortly  after  this  truce  was  agreed  to  between  France  and  England, 
the  two  cardinals,  in  conjunction  with  the  bishop  of  St.  Andrew's  in 
Scotland,  undertook  the  enlargement  of  the  king  of  Scotland.  The 
treaty  was  formed  upon  this  ground,  that  the  king  of  Scotland  should 
never  bear  arms  against  the  king  of  England,  in  his  realm ;  neither 
advise  nor  consent  that  any  of  his  subjects  should  molest  or  wage 
war  upon  the  English:  that  the  king  of  Scotland,  upon  his  return  to 
his  kingdom,  should  make  every  exertion  in  his  power  to  obtain  his 
subjects'  consent  that  the  crown  of  Scotland  be  held  in  fief  and 
homage  from  the  king  of  England.  If  the  country  would  not  submit 
to  this,  then  the  king  of  Scotland  would  swear  solemnly  to  maintain 
and  keep  a  firm  and  lasting  peace  with  the  king  of  England.  He 
was  also  to  bind  himself  and  his  kingdom,  as  its  own  real  lord  and 
heir,  in  the  payment  of  five  hundred  thousand  nobles  within  ten 
years.  And,  upon  the  demand  of  the  king  of  England,  he  was  to 
send  good  hostages  and  securities  for  the  performance  of  this  treaty, 
such  as  the  earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl  of  Moray,  the  earl  of  Mar,  the 
earl  of  Sutherland,  the  earl  of  Fife,  sir  Thomas  Bisset  and  the  bishop 
of  Caithness,  who  were  to  remain  in  England  as  prisoners  or  hostages 
for  their  lord  and  king  until  there  should  have  been  paid  the  whole 
of  the  above  sum.  Public  instruments  were  drawn  up  according  to 
these  resolutions  and  obligations,  with  letters  patent,  sealed  by  each 
of  the  kings. 

The  king  of  Scotland  then  left  England,  and  returned  to  his  own 
country,  with  his  queen  Johanna,t  sister  to  the  king  of  England. 
He  was  received  by  his  subjects  with  every  honorable  mark  of  dis- 
tinction, and,  after  having  visited  them,  gave  orders  for  his  castle  of 
Scone,  near  Perth,  to  be  repaired,  as  it  was  in  ruins.  This  is  a  good 
and  commercial  town,  situated  upon  a  river  called  the  Tay.§ 

*  Unless  Mr.  JohneS's  MSS.  differed  here  from  D.  Sauvage's  edition,  he  seems  to  have 
misconceived  Froissart's  meaning,  "  Adoncquesceux  de  Londres  se  vestirent  par  Con- 
nest-abiies,  et  tre  richement:  et  tons  les  maistres,  en  draps  differens  des  autres."  are  the 
words  in  D.  Sauvage's  edition,  wliich  Lord  Berners  thus  translates:  "Then  they  ofLon- 
don  arrayed  themselfe  by  companies :  and  the  chief  masters  clothing  different  fro  the 
other:'— Eo. 

t  He  was  afterwards  confined  in  Hertford  Castle,  under  the  guard  of  Roger  de  De.iu- 
champ.  David  king  of  Scotland  was  likewise  a  prisoner  there.  John  was  removed  to 
different  other  castles,  from  a  suspicion  of  his  being  delivered  by  treason  or  force.— 

ASHMOLE. 

t  "There  is  a  strange  diversity  among  historians  concerning  the  time  of  the  death  of 
this  unfortunate  lady.  Fordun,  1.  xiv.  c.  18,  says,  'she  went  to  England  in  1357.  and 
died  after  she  had  remained  there  for  some  time.   In  Scala  Chron.  ap.  Leland,  1. 1.  p. 
568,  it  is  said,  the  queen  of  Scotland,  sister  to  king  Edward,  came  out  of  tecotland  to 
Wyndesore,  to  speak  with  him,  and  atler  was  with  her  mother,  queen  Isabella,  at  Hert- 
ford, and  there  died.  This  imports,  that  she  died  either  before  her  mother,  or  soon  after 
her.   It  is  certain  that  her  mother  died  in  the  autumn,  ia58.'   F'.rdun  and  the  author  of 
'  Scala  Chronica  are  in  a  mistake.   Queen  Johanna  must  have  lived  beyond  the  year 
!  1357  or  tloe  year  la^S.   Her  husband  speaks  of  her  as  alive  on  the  21st  February,  1358-9, 
!  Foedera,  t.  vi.  p.  118.   Nay  more,  on  the  2nd  May,  1362,  a  passport  is  granted  by  Edward 
III.  to  .John  Heryne,  the  servant  of  Johanna  queen  of  Scotland,  our  sister;  Fcdera,  t. 
vi.  p.  364:  and,  therefore,  I  incline  to  follow  VValsingham,  p.  179.  who  places  her  death 
inl362."— ./^TtTja/so/Scof/anrf,  vol.  ii.  p.250. 

§  "The  treaty  which  hnd  been  in  agitation  so  many  years  was  at  length  concluded, 
at  Ber\vick,  3rd  October,  1357.  By  it  the  king  of  Scots  was  released,  after  a  captivity  of 
eleven  years  The  Scottish  nation  agreed  to  pay  one  hundred  thousand  marks  sterling 
as  the  raiKom  of  their  sovereign,  by  yearly  payment*  of  ten  thousand  marks  on  the  24th 
Jun*. 


in 


CHAPTER  CLXXIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  RENNES. 

About  the  middle  of  May,  in  the  year  1357,  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
raised  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  of  English  and  Bretons,  for  the 
assistance  of  the  countess  of  Montfort  and  her  young  son,  who  at 
that  time  bore  arms,  and  was  a  party  in  their  excursions.  There 
might  be  a  thousand  men-at-arms,  well  equipped  and  appointed,  and 
five  hundred  others  among  tiie  archers.  The  army  left  Hennebon, 
scouring  and  burning  all  the  country  until  they  came  to  the  good 
town  of  Rennes,  which  the  duke  besieged  on  every  side,  and  lay  a 
long  time  before  it,  making  many  assaults,  by  which  he  gained  not 
much,  for  there  were  in  the  town  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lord  de 
Laval,  sir  Charles  de  Dinan,  and  many  others. 

There  was  also  in  the  town  a  young  knight-bachelor  called  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who,  during  the  siege  of  Rennes,  fought  with 
an  Englishman  named  sir  Nicholas  Dagworth.  The  terms  of  the 
combat  were  to  be  three  courses  with  spears,  three  strokes  with  bat. 
tie-axes,  and  three  stabs  with  daggers.  The  two  knights  behaved 
most  valiantly,  and  parted  without  hurting  each  other.  They  were 
seen  with  pleasure  by  both  armies.*  The  lord  Charles  of  Blois  was 
at  that  time  returned  to  the  country:  but,  as  he  could  not  bear  arms 
himself,  he  was  perpetually  teazing  the  regent  of  France  to  send  him 
a  sufficiency  of  men-at-arms  to  raise  the  siege  of  Rennes.  But  the 
regent  was  too  much  occupied  with  the  affairs  of  France,  which  were 
in  great  confusion,  to  attend  to  his  request,  and  therefore  the  siege 
of  Rennes  was  still  continued. 


CHAPTER  CLXXV. 

A  KNIGHT  OF  THE  COUNTBY  OF  EVREUX,  CALLED  SIR  WILLIAM  DE  GRA- 
VILLE,  RECONQUERS  THE  CITY  AND  CASTLE  OF  EVREUX  FROM  THE 
ZING  OF  FRANCE,  WHO  HAD  TAKEN  IT  FROM  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE. 

A  KNIGHT,  named  the  lord  de  Graville,  who  was  attached  to  the 
king  of  Navarre  by  his  faith  and  oath,  was  much  hurt  at  his  imprison- 
ment, as  were  likewise  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Evreux ;  but 
they  could  not  help  themselves  so  long  as  the  castle  was  in  the 
«nemy's  possession.  This  sir  William  lived  about  two  short  leagues 
from  Evreux,  and  whenever  he  came  to  that  city,  was  received  by  a 
citizen,  who  in  former  times  had  been  a  great  friend  to  the  king  of 
Navarre.  When  sir  William  came  to  the  house  of  this  citizen,  he 
ate  with  him,  and,  during  their  repasts,  discoursed  on  various  sub- 
jects, but  generally  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  of  his  imprisonment, 
which  vexed  them  sorely. 

It  happened  one  day  that  sir  William  said  to  him :  "  If  you  will 
give  me  your  assistance,  I  will  surely  reconquer  this  city  and  castle 
for  the  king  of  Navarre.  "How  will  you  do  that?"  replied  the  citi- 
zen,  "  for  the  governor  is  strongly  attached  to  the  French  interest ; 
and,  without  having  gained  the  castle,  we  dare  not  show  ourselves, 
for  he  is  master  of  the  town  and  suburbs."  Sir  William  answered : 
"I  will  tell  you.  You  must  get  three  or  four  citizens  of  your  friends, 
that  are  of  the  same  way  of  thinking  as  yourself,  and  fill  your  houses 
well  with  armed  men  that  can  be  depended  on ;  and  I  promise  you 
on  my  head,  that  we  will  enter  the  castle  by  a  trick,  without  incur- 
ring  any  danger."  The  citizen  was  so  active,  that  he  soon  collected 
a  hundred  of  his  friends,  who  were  as  well  inclined  as  himself. 

Sir  William  went  in  and  out  of  the  town  without  any  suspicion ; 
for  he  had  not  borne  arms  in  the  last  expedition  with  the  lord  Philip 
de  Navarre,  because  the  greater  part  of  his  property  lay  near  to 
Evreux,  and  the  king  of  France,  at  the  time  he  conquered  Evreux, 
had  made  all  the  landholders  in  the  neighborhood  swear  allegiance 
to  him,  otherwise  he  would  have  taken  possession  of  their  lands ;  he 
had  thus  only  gained  outwardly  their  affections,  but  their  hearts  re- 
mained  attached  to  the  interest  of  Navarre.  If  Wing  John,  however, 
had  been  in  France,  this  sir  William  would  not  have  dared  to  attempt 
what  he  performed.  But  he  perceived  the  embarrassed  state  of  pub- 
lie  affairs,  and  that  the  three  estates  were  desirous  of  giving  the  king 
of  Navarre  his  liberty. 

Sir  William  having  made  his  preparations,  the  citizens  were  ap. 
prized  what  they  were  to  do :  he  armed  himself  at  all  points,  put  on 


"  Twenty  yuung  men  of  quality,  and  among  them  the  eldest  son  of  the  Stewart,  were 
to  be  given  as  hostages ;  and  for  further  security,  three  of  the  following  great  lords  were 
to  place  themselves  in  the  hands  of  the  English :  the  Stewart,  the  earis  of  March,  Mar, 
Ross,  Angus,  and  Sutherland,  lord  Douglas  and  Thomas  Moray  of  Bothwell.  it  was 
provided,  that  a  truce  should  continue  between  the  two  nations  until  complete  payment 
of  the  ransom. 

"  The  king  of  Scots,  the  nobility  and  the  boroughs,  ratified  this  treaty  the  6th  of  Octo- 
ber, and  the  bishops  rutitied  it  on  the  following  day. 

"David,  immediately  after  his  relense,  summoned  a  parliament,  laid  the  treaty  before 
the  tliree  estates,  obtained  their  approbation,  and  then  ratified  the  treaty  anew  at  Scone 
6th  November:'— Jl finals  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  244.  '  ' 

*  The  historian  of  Brittany  says,  it  was  William  de  Blancbourg,  brother  to  the  gov- 
ernor of  Fougerai,  who  had  been  slain  by  Bertrand.  In  confirmation  of  this  Dugdale 
makes  no  mention  of  this  duel,  which  he  would  probably  have  done,  had  sir' Nicholas 
Uag^vonh  been  tlie  person. 

Bertrand,  in  the  first  course,  pierced  the  coat  of  mail  of  Blancbourg,  and  his  own 
iielmet  suffered  the  same.  The  two  ensuing  courses  were  harmless.  Bertrand  asked  if 
he  would  run  three  more :  which  was  accepted.  In  the  first  course,  Bertrand  struck  him 
JO  violently  on  t.ie  l)ody,  his  lance  entered  very  deep,  and  unhorsed  him.  He  would  not 

.ll  J""'  'H'^^^}  ^"  ^''^  ^""^^  «^  LaucMter.  but  wi2«d  iiu  horn,  whieh  he  carried 
•way  as  a  trophy  of  hu  vietory. 


a  short  gown,  and  over  all  his  cloak.  He  had  under  his  aim  a  small 
batt'e-axe,  and,  thus  equipped,  he  came,  attended  by  his  servant, 
whom  he  had  let  into  the  secret,  to  walk  upon  the  square  before  the 
castle,  as  had  been  of  late  his  custom.  He  walked  there  £0  long  a 
time,  that  the  governor,  who  usually  came  to  the  gate  twice  or  thrice 
about  that  time,  opened  the  gate  of  the  castle  to  look  about  him,  but 
it  was  only  the  wicket-gate,  and  he  placed  himself  right  before  it. 
When  sir  William  perceived  him,  he  approached  nearer  hy  little  and 
little,  saluting  him  most  respectfully.  The  governor,  though  he  re. 
turned  the  salute,  kept  his  position.  Sir  William,  however,  at  last 
came  up  to  him,  and  began  to  converse  with  him  on  different  sub 
jects  :  he  inquired  if  he  had  heard  what  was  doing  in  France.  The 
governor,  from  being  constantly  shut  up  in  the  castle,  had  enjoyed 
little  communication  from  without,  and  being  eager  to  learn  the 
news,  replied  that  he  had  heard  nothing,  and  would  thank  him  to  let 
him  know  what  was  passing.  "Very  willingly,"  answered  sir  Wil- 
liam. "  It  is  reported  in  France,  that  the  kings  of  Denmark  and 
Iceland*  have  made  an  alliance,  and  have  sworn  never  to  return  to 
their  countries  before  they  shall  have  destroyed  England  and  brought 
back  the  king  of  France  to  Paris.  They  have  an  armament  at  sea, 
with  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand  men :  and  the  English  are  so 
much  alarmed  and  frightened,  that  they  knov/  not  which  way  to  turn 
themselves  to  defend  their  coasts ;  for  it  was  a  very  old  saying  with 
them  that  they  were  to  be  destroyed  by  the  Danes."  The  governoi 
inquired  from  whom  he  had  learnt  this  news.  Sir  William  said,  that 
a  knight  in  Flanders  had  written  it  to  him  as  a  fact,  and  added, 
"He  has  sent  me  the  handsomest  set  of  chess  men  I  ever  saw."  He 
had  invented  this  tale,  because  he  had  learnt  the  governor  was  very 
fond  of  playing  at  chess.  The  governor  said,  he  should  be  very 
glad  to  see  them.  "Well,"  replied  sir  William,  "I  v/ill  send  for 
them,  but  on  condition  you  play  with  me  for  some  wine;"  and,  turn- 
ing to  his  servant,  said,  "  Go,  look  for  the  chess-board  and  men,  and 
bring  them  to  us  at  the  gate."  / 

The  servant  set  off,  and  the  governor  and  sir  William  entered  the 
first  gate  of  the  castle.  The  governor  fastened  the  v.'icket  on  the 
inside  with  a  bolt,  but  did  not  lock  it.  Sir  William  said,  "  Governor, 
open  this  second  gate  ;  you  may  do  it  without  any  ri^k."  The 
governor  opened  the  wicket  only,  and  let  sir  William  pass  through 
to  see  the  inside  of  the  castle,  while  he  himself  followed.  The 
servant,  in  the  mean  time,  went  to  those  citizens  who  had  the  srmed 
men  in  their  houses,  led  them  up  to  th#  castle,  and  then  hlew  his 
horn,  as  had  been  agreed  on  between  him  and  his  master.  When 
sir  William  heard  the  horn,  he  said  to  the  governor,  "  Let  us  go  out, 
and  pass  this  second  gate,  for  my  servant  will  soon  return."  Sir 
William  repassed  this  wicket,  and  stood  close  by  it  on  the  other 
side.  When  the  governor  had  put  one  foot  through,  and  had  lowered 
his  head,  sir  William  drew  out  the  axg  he  had  under  his  cloak,  and 
struck  him  such  a  blow  that  he  split  his  head  asunder,  and  felled 
him  dead  on  the  sill  of  the  door.  He  then  went  to  the  first  gate, 
which  he  opened. 

The  watch  of  the  castle  had  heard  with  astonishment  the  servant's 
horn,  for  it  had  been  proclaimed  in  the  city,  that  no  one  should  dare 
to  sound  a  horn,  under  pain  of  losing  his  hand.  He  perceived  also 
armed  men  running  toward  the  castle  ;  upon  which  he  sounded  his 
horn,  and  cried  out,  "  Treason  !  treason  !"  Those  that  were  in  the 
castle  hastened  to  the  gate,  which,  to  their  surprise,  they  found  open 
the  governor  lying  dead  across  it,  and  sir  William,  his  axe  in  his 
hand,  guarding  the  passage.  The  men-at-arms,  who  were  to  assist 
him,  soon  arrived,  and  having  passed  the  fii*st  and  second  gates, 
fiercely  drove  back  the  garrison.  Several  were  killed,  and  as  many 
taken  as  they  chose.  They  entered  the  castle  :  and  in  this  manner 
was  the  strong  castle  of  Evreux  retaken.  The  citizens  and  inhabit- 
ants of  the  town  immediately  surrendered,  when  they  drove  out  all 
the  French.  They  sent  to  inform  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  of  this 
event,  who  was  but  lately  returned  from  England.  He  came  imme- 
diately to  Evreux,  and  made  it  his  principal  garrison  to  carry  the  war 
into  the  rich  country  of  Normandy.  There  were  with  him  sir  Robert 
KnoUes,  sir  James  Pipe,  the  lord  Fricquet  de  Fricquant,  le  Eascle  de 
Marneil,  sir  John  Jewel,  who  afterward,  as  you  will  hear  in  thii 
history,  did  much  mischief  to  France. 


CHAPTER  CLXXVI. 

THE  ARCHPRIEST  ASSEMBLES  A  COMPANY  OF  MEN-AT-ARMS — ^HF.  IS  NVCh 

HONORED  AT  AVIGNON. 

About  this  period,  a  knight,  named  sir  Arnold  de  Cervole,  but 
more  commonly  called  the  archpriest,  collected  a  large  body  of  men- 
at-arms,  who  came  from  all  parts,  seeing  that  their  pay  would  not  be 
continued  in  France,  and  that,  since  the  capture  of  the  king,  there 
was  not  any  probability  of  their  gaining  more  in  that  country.  They 
marched  first  into  Provence,  where  they  took  many  strong  towns  and 
castles,  and  ruined  the  country  by  their  robberies  as  far  as  Avignon 
Pope  Innocent  VI.,  who  resided  in  Avignon,  was  much  alarmed,  as 
not  knowing  what  might  be  the  intentions  of  the  archpriest,  the  leader 
of  these  forces ;  and,  for  fear  of  personal  insult,  he  and  the  cardinals 
kept  their  household  armed  day  and  night.  When  the  archpriest 
and  his  troops  had  pillaged  all  the  country,  the  pope  and  clergy  entered 

*Irtland,  According  to  0%  Sauvage  and  iiord  Bepoon.-'Eo, 


112 


CHRON-CLES   OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


into  treaty  with  him.  Having  received  proper  security,  he  and  the 
greater  part  of  his  people  entered  Avignon,  where  he  was  received  with 
as  much  respect  as  if  he  had  been  son  to  the  king  of  France.  He  dined 
many  times  with  the  pope  and  cardinals,  who  gave  him  absolution 
from  all  his  sins  ;  and,  at  his  departure,  they  presented  him  with  forty 
thousand  crowns,  to  distribute  among  his  companions.  These  men, 
therefore,  marched  away  to  different  places,  following,  however,  the 
directions  of  the  archpriest.* 


CHAPTER  CLXXVII. 

k  WELSHMAN,  OF  THE  NAME  OF  RUFFIN,t  COMMANDS  A  TROOP  OF  THE 

FREE  COMPANIES. 

At  this  time,  also,  there  was  another  company  of  men-at-arms,  or 
robbers,  collected  from  all  parts,  who  stationed  themselves  between 
the  rivers  Loire  and  Seine,  so  that  no  one  dared  to  travel  between 
Paris  and  Orleans,  nor  between  Paris  and  Montargis,  or  even  to  re- 
main in  the  country  :  the  inhabitants  on  the  plains  had  all  fled  to 
Paris  and  Orleans.  This  company  had  chosen  for  their  leader  a 
Welshman  named  Ruffin,  whom  they  had  knighted,  and  who  ac- 
quired such  immense  riches  as  could  not  be  counted.  These  com- 
panies advanced  one  day  near  to  Paris,  another  day  toward  Orleans, 
another  time  to  Chartres ;  and  there  was  no  town  nor  fortress  but 
what  was  taken  and  pillaged,  excepting  such  as  were  strongly  gar- 
risoned. St.  Arnout,t  Galardon,§  Broumaulx,  Aloes,  Estampes,|| 
ChartreSjIT  Montlehery,**  Plouviers  in  the  Gatinois,  Mil'y,tt  Lar- 
chantjU  Chatillon,§§  Montargis,||||  Yssieres,  were  plundered,  and  so 
many  other  towns  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  recount  them  all. 

They  rode  over  the  country  in  parties  of  twenty,  thirty,  or  forty, 
meeting  with  none  to  check  their  pillage  ;  while,  on  the  sea-coast  of 
Normandy,  there  were  still  a  greater  number  of  English  and  Navar- 
rois,  plunderers,  and  robbers.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  was  their  leader, 
who  conquered  every  town  and  castle  he  came  to,  as  there  was  no 
one  to  oppose  him.  Sir  Robert  had  followed  this  trade  for  some 
time,  and  by  it  gained  upward  of  100,000  crowns.  He  kept  a  grea  t 
many  soldiers  in  his  pay  ;  and,  being  very  liberal,  he  was  cheerfully 
followed  and  obeyed. 


CHAPTER  CLXXVIII. 

THE  PROVOST  OF  THE  MERCiJaNTS  OF  PARIS  KILLS  THREE  KNIGHTS  IN 
THE  APARTMENT  OF  THE  PRINCE. 

During  the  time  that  the  three  estates  governed  the  kingdom,  all 
sorts  of  people  united  themselves  together,  under  the  name  of  Free 
Companies ;  they  made  war  upon  every  man  that  was  worth  robbing. 
I  must  here  inform  you  that  the  nobles  and  prelates  of  the  realm 
and  church  began  to  be  weary  of  the  government  and  regulations 
of  the  three  estates :  they  therefore  permitted  the  provost  of  the 
merchants  to  Paris  to  summon  some  of  the  citizens,  because  they 
were  going  greater  lengths  than  they  approved  of. 

It  happened  one  day,  when  the  regent  of  France  was  in  his  palace 
at  Paris,  with  many  knights,  nobles,  and  prelates,  that  the  provost 
of  the  merchants  collected  also  a  great  number  of  the  common 
people  of  Paris  who  were  devoted  to  him,  all  wearing  capslTIF  similar 
to  his  own,  that  they  might  know  each  other ;  and  attended  by  this 
crowd,  the  provost  came  to  the  palace.  He  entered  the  apartment 
of  the  duke,  and  demanded  of  him,  in  an  insolent  manner,  to  take 
the  management  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  to  govern  it  wisely 
(since  it  would  become  his  by  inheritance,)  that  all  those  free  compa. 
nies,  who  at  present  were  overrunning  the  country,  might  be  prevented 
from  doing  further  mischief.  The  duke  replied  that  he  would  very 
willingly  comply  with  his  request,  if  he  had  the  means  to  carry  it 
into  execution,  but  that  it  more  properly  belonged  to  those  who  had 
raised  and  received  the  imposts  due  to  the  realm,  to  perform  it. 
I  cannot  pretend  to  say  how  it  happened,  but  words  increased  so 
much  and  with  such  warmth,  that  at  last  three  of  the  principal  coun- 
sellors of  the  duke  were  slain,  and  so  near  to  him  that  their  blood 
flew  over  his  robe  :  he  himself  was  in  very  great  danger,  but  they 
had  put  one  of  their  caps  on  his  head,  and  he  consented  to  pardon 
the  death  of  his  three  knights.  Two  of  them  were  knights  of  arms, 
and  the  other  of  laws.  Their  names  were,  the  lord  Robert  de  Cler- 
mont, a  gallant  and  magnificent  knight,  and  the  lord  de  Conflans : 
the  knight  of  laws  was  the  lord  Simon  de  Buci.*** 

*  "  So  some  of  liis  company  departed :  but  styll  the  archpriest  kept  company  to- 
cether.— Lord  Rkrnkrs. 

Barnes  calls  liim  Griffith,  but  mentions  no  authority. 
XA  town  in  Beauce,  election  of  Dourdon. 
5  A  town  in  Beauce,  election  of  Clmrtres. 
II A  city  in  Beauce,  thirteen  leagues  from  Paris. 

II  A  city  of  Orleanois,  capital  ol  Beauce,  twenty-two  leagues  from  Paris. 
**A  town  in  the  isle  of  France,  seven  leagues  from  Paris, 
tt  A  market-town  in  Giitinois. 
ttSt.  Mathurin  de  Larchant,  a  town  in  Gatinois. 
§§  A  town  in  Beauce,  election  of  Chateaudun. 
II!'  l^opiial  of  Gatinois,  twenty-seven  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 
Mi  partie  lileu. 

m*>r  Etienne  Marcel  was  provost  of  the  merchants.  The  president,  Henault,  only  men- 
tions Robert  ile  (.-lermont,  marechal  de  Norniandie,  and  Jean  de  (Conflans,  marechal  de 
Champagne,  as  having  t)een  slain  iti  the  apartment  of  the  regent.  Rlezeruy  says  the 
•anie.  fcimoi>  de  Buci  he  states  as  premier  president,  and  ennobled  13©.  This  msolence 
ot  Marc«l  h«  puts  under  Uie  ysur  1368,  and  the  king  of  2ittvaire'»escap«  from  prison 


CHAPTER  CLXXIX. 

BY  WHAT  MEANS  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE  ESCAPES  OUT  OF  PRISON. 

Shortly  after  this  happened,  the  lord  John  de  Piquigny  and 
some  other  knights,  through  the  advice  of  the  provost  of  merchants 
and  the  principal  persons  of  some  of  the  other  considerable  towns, 
went  to  the  strong  castle  of  Alleres*  in  Pailleul,  situated  in  Picardy, 
where  the  king  of  Navarre  was  imprisoned,  under  the  guard  of  sir 
Tristan  du  Bois.  These  gentlemen  bi  ought  such  certain  and  assured 
tokens  to  the  governor,  that  he  allowt  d  them  to  watch  the  opportu- 
nity  when  sir  Tristan  should  be  absexit,  so  that  by  their  means  the 
king  of  Navarre  was  delivered  out  of  his  prison,  and  carried  by 
them  with  great  joy  to  Amiens,  where  he  was  gladly  and  honorably 
received. 

He  dismounted  at  the  house  of  a  canon,  who  was  much  attached 
to  him,  whose  name  was  the  lord  Guy  Kyrec.  The  king  was  con- 
ducted thither  by  the  lord  John  de  Piquigny ;  and  he  remained 
with  the  canon  fifteen  days,  until  he  had  completed  his  equipage, 
and  was  assured  of  the  duke  of  Normandy's  dispositions ;  for  the 
provost  of  the  merchants,  who  much  loved  him,  obtained  by  entrea- 
ties his  pardon  from  the  duke,  as  well  as  from  his  fellow-citizens  at 
Paris.  Upon  this,  the  king  of  Navarre  was  escorted  to  Paris  by  the 
lord  John  de  Piquigny  and  others,  citizens  of  Amiens,  where  he  was 
gladly  seen  by  all  sorts  of  people  :  even  the  duke  of  Normandy  en. 
tertained  him ;  for  it  was  necessary  he  should  do  so,  as  the  provost 
and  his  faction  had  exhorted  him  to  it ;  and  the  duke  dissembled  his 
own  inclinations,  to  comply  with  those  of  the  provost  and  the  Pa- 
lisians. 


CHAPTER  CLXXX. 

THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE  MAKES  A  SOLEMN  HARANGUE  TO  THE  PARISIANS. 

When  the  king  of  Navarre  had  been  some  time  in  Paris,  he  col- 
lected an  assembly  of  all  sorts  of  people ;  prelates,  knights,  and  the 
students  at  the  university.  He  made  to  them  a  very  long  and  studied 
harangue  in  Latin.  The  duke  of  Normandy  was  likewise  present. 
He  complained  of  the  grievances  and  ills  he  had  unju£<ly  suffered, 
and  said  that  no  one  could  possibly  entertain  a  doubt  that  his  sole 
wish  must  be  to  live  and  die  defending  the  realm  and  crown  of 
France.  It  was  his  duty  so  to  do  ;  for  he  was  descended  from  it,  in 
a  direct  line,  both  by  father  and  mother ;  and  by  his  words  he  gave 
them  to  understand,  that  if  he  chose  to  challenge  the  realm  and 
crown  of  France  for  himself,  he  could  show  that  his  right  to  them 
was  incontestably  stronger  than  that  of  the  king  of  England. 

It  must  be  observed,  that  he  v.  as  heard  with  great  attention,  and 
much  commended.  Thus,  by  little  and  little,  he  won  the  hearts  of 
the  Parisians,  who  loved  and  respected  him  more  than  they  did  the 
regent,  duke  of  Normandy.  Many  other  cities  and  towns  in  France 
followed  this  example  :  but,  notwithstanding  all  the  love  and  affec 
tion  which  the  provost  of  merchants  and  the  Parisians  showed  to  ths 
king  of  Navarre,  the  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  would  not  be  seduced 
by  it,  or  consent  to  come  to  Paris.  He  said,  that  in  commonalties 
there  was  neither  dependence  nor  union,  except  in  the  destruction 
of  everything  good. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXI. 

THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  INFAMOUS  JAQUERIE  OF  BEAUVOISIS. 

Soon  after  the  deliverance  of  the  king  of  Navarre  out  of  prison,  a 
marvellous  and  great  tribulation  befel  the  kingdom  of  France,  in 
Beauvoisis,  Brie,  upon  the  river  Marne,  in  the  Laonnois,  and  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Soissons.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
towns  assembled  together  in  Beauvoisis,  without  any  leader :  they 
were  not  at  first  Aore  than  one  hundred  men.  They  said  that  the 
nobles  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  knights  and  squires,  were  a  dis- 
grace  to  it,  and  that  it  would  be  a  very  meritorious  act  to  destroy 
them  all :  to  which  proposition  every  one  assented,  and  added,  shame 
befal  him  that  should  be  the  means  of  preventing  the  gentlemen 
from  being  wholly  destroyed.  They  then,  without  further  counsel, 
collected  themselves  in  a  body,  and  with  no  other  arms  than  the 
staves  shod  with  iron,  which  some  had,  and  others  with  knives, 
marched  to  the  house  of  a  knight  who  lived  near,  and  breaking  it 
open,  murdered  the  knight,  his  lady,  and  all  the  children,  both  great 
and  small ;  they  then  burnt  the  house. 

After  this,  their  second  expedition  was  to  the  strong  castle  of 
another  knight,  which  they  took,  and,  having  tied  hmi  to  a  stake, 
many  of  them  violated  his  wife  and  daughter  before  his  eyes  :  they 
then  murdered  the  lady,  her  daughter,  and  the  other  children,  and 
last  of  all  the  knight  himself,  with  much  cruelty.  They  destroyed 
and  burnt  his  castle.  They  did  the  like  to  many  castles  and  hand- 
some  houses ;  and  their  numbers  increased  so  much  that  they  were 
in  a  short  time  upward  of  six  thousand :  wherever  they  went,  they 
received  additions,  for  all  of  their  rank  in  life  followed  them,  while 
every  one  else  fled,  carrying  off  with  them  their  ladies,  damsels,  and 
children,  ten  or  twenty  leagues  distant,  where  they  thought  they 

*  Q.  if  not  Allery,  which  is  a  town  in  Picardy,  near  to  Amiens.  It  was  said  before, 
that  the  castle  of  Crevacoeur  was  his  prison-  Barnes  says  it  was  Arleuz,  a  town  in 
tbe  dioces*  of  Cumbray  aad  Douax. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


113 


could  place  them  in  security,  leaving  their  houses,  with  all  their 
riches  in  them. 

These  wicked  people,  without  leader  and  without  arms,  plundered 
and  burnt  all  the  houses  they  came  to,  murdered  every  gentleman, 
and  violated  every  lady  and  damsel  they  could  find.  He  who  com- 
mitted  the  most  atrocious  actions,  and  such  as  no  human  creature 


Battle  of  Meaux,  in  Brie,  where  the  Jacquerie  were  defeated  by  the  count  de  Foix  and  the  captal  de  Buch 

Fifteenth  Century. 


would  have  imagined,  was  the  most  applauded,  and  considered  as 
the  greatest  man  among  them.  I  dare  not  write  the  horrible  and 
mconceivable  atrocities  they  committed  on  the  persons  of  the  ladies. 

Among  other  infamous  acts,  they  murdered  a  knight ;  and  having 
fastened  him  to  a  spit,  roasted  him  before  the  eyes  of  his  v/ife  and 
his  children,  and,  after  ten  or  twelve  had  violated  her,  they  forced 
her  to  eat  some  of  her  husband's  flesh,  and  then  knocked  her  brains 
out.  They  had  chosen  a  king  among  them,  who  came  from  Cler- 
mont  in  Beauvoisis  :  he  was  elected  as  the  worst  of  the  bad,  and 
they  denominated  him  James  Goodman.*  These  wretches  burnt 
and  destroyed  in  the  county  of  Beauvoisis,  and  at  Corbie,  Amiens, 
and  "Montdidier,  upward  of  sixty  good  houses  and  strong  castles. 
By  the  acts  of  such  traitors  in  the  country  of  Brie  and  thereabout,  it 
behoved  every  lady,  knight,  and  squire,  having  the  means  of  escape, 
to  fly  to  Meaux,  if  they  wished  to  preserve  themselves  from  being 
insulted  and  afterwards  murdered.  The  duchess  of  Normandy,  the 
duchess  of  Orleans,  and  many  other  ladies,  had  adopted  this  course 
to  save  themselves  from  violation.  These  cursed  people  thus  sup- 
ported themselves  in  the  countries  between  Paris,  Noyon,  and  Sois- 
sons,  and  in  all  the  territory  of  Coucy,  in  the  county  of  Valois.  In 
the  bishoprics  of  Noyon,  Laon,  and  Soissons,  there  were  upward 
of  one  hundred  castles  and  good  houses  of  knights  and  squires  de- 
Btroyed. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXIII. 

THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE  DEFEATS  MANY  OF  THESE  VILLAINS  IN  BEAU- 
VOISIS.    THE  PROVOST  OF  MERCHANTS  BUILDS  A  WALL  ROUND  PARIS. 

When  the  gentlemen  of  Beauvoisis,  Corbie,  Vermandois,  and  of 
the  lands  where  these  wretches  were  associated,  saw  to  what  lengths 
their  madness  had  extended,  they  sent  for  succor  to  their  friends  in 
Flanders,  Hainault,  and  Bohemia :  from  which  places  numbers  soon 
came,  and  united  themselves  with  the  gentlemen  of  the  country.  They 
began  therefore  to  kill  and  destroy  these  wretches  wherever  they 
met  them,  and  hung  them  up  by  troops  on  the  nearest  trees.  The 
king  of  Navarre  even  destroyed  in  one  day,  near  Clermont  in  Beau- 
voisis, upward  of  three  thousand :  but  they  were  by  this  time  so 
much  increased  in  number,  that  had  they  been  altogether,  they  would 

*  Jacques  Bon  Homme. 


have  amounted  to  more  than  one  hundred  thousand.  When  they 
were  asked  for  what  reason  they  acted  so  wickedly  ;  they  replied, 
they  knew  not,  but  they  did  so  because  they  saw  others  do  it ;  and 
they  thought  that  by  this  means  they  should  destroy  all  the  nobles 
and  gentlemen  in  the  world. 

At  this  period,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  suspecting  the  king  of 

Navarre,  the  provost  of 
merchants  and  those 
of  his  faction,  for  they 
were  always  unani- 
mous in  their  senti- 
ments, set  out  from 
Paris,  and  went  to  the 
bridge  at  Charenton- 
upon-Marne,  where  he 
issued  a  special  sum- 
mons for  the  attend, 
ance  of  the  crown 
vassals,  and  sent  a  de- 
fiance to  the  provost 
of  merchants,  and  to 
all  those  who  should 
support  him.  The  pro- 
vost, being  fearful  he 
would  return  in  the 
night-time  to  Paris, 
(which  was  then  un- 
inclosed,)  collected  as 
many  workmen  as  pos- 
sible from  all  parts, 
and  employed  them  to 
make  ditches  quite 
round  Paris.  He  also 
surrounded  it  by  a 
wall  with  strong  gates. 
For  the  space  of  one 
year,  there  were  three 
hundred  workmen 
daily  employed ;  the 
.  expense  of  which  was 
equal  to  maintaining 
an  army.  I  must  say, 
that  to  surround,  with 
a  sufficient  defence, 
such  a  city  as  Paris, 
was  an  act  of  greater 
utility  than  any  pro- 
vost of  merchants  had 
ever  done  before  ;  for 
otherwise    it  would 

have  been  plundered  and  desti'oyed  several  times  by  the  different 
factions. 

CHAPTER  CLXXXIV. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  MEAUX  IN  BRIE,  WHERE  THE  VILLAINS  ARE  DISCOMFITED 
BY  THE  EARL  OF  FOIX  AND  THE  CAPTAL  OF  BUCH. 

At  the  time  these  wicked  men  were  overrunning  the  country,  the 
earl  of  Foix,  and  his  cousin  the  captal  of  Buch  were  returning  from  a 
croisade  in  Prussia.*    They  were  informed,  on  their  entering  France, 
of  the  distress  the  nobles  were  in ;  and  they  learnt,  at  the  city  of 
Chalons,  that  the  duchess  of  Orleans,  and  three  hundred  other  ladies, 
under  the  protection  of  the  duke  of  Orleans,  were  fled  to  Meaux  on 
account  of  these  disturbances.    The  two  knights  resolved  to  go  to 
the  assistance  of  these  ladies,  and  to  reinforce  them  with  all  their 
might,  notwithstanding  the  captal  was  attached  to  the  English  ;  but 
at  that  time  there  was  a  trace  between  the  two  kings.    They  might 
have  in  their  company  about  sixty  lances.    They  were  most  cheer- 
fully received,  on  their  arrival  at  Meaux,  by  the  ladies  and  damsels  ; 
for  these  Jacks  and  peasants  of  Brie  had  heard  what  number  of  ladies, 
married  and  unmarried,  and  young  children  of  quality,  were  in 
Meaux  ;  they  had  united  themselves  with  those  of  Valois,  and  were 
on  their  road  thither.  On  the  other  hand,  those  of  Paris  had  also  been 
informed  of  the  treasures  Meaux  contained,  and  had  set  out  from 
that  place  in  crowds .  having  met  the  others,  they  amounted  together  to 
nine  thousand  men :  their  forces  were  augmenting  every  step  they 
advanced. 

They  came  to  the  gates  of  the  town,  which  the  inhabitants  opened 
to  them,  and  allowed  them  to  enter ;  they  did  so  in  such  numbers 
that  all  the  streets  were  quite  filled,  as  far  as  the  market-place,  which 
is  tolerably  strong,  but  it  required  to  be  guarded,  though  the  river 
Marne  nearly  surrounds  it.  The  noble  dames  who  were  lodged  there, 
seeing  such  multitudes  rashing  toward  them,  were  exceedingly 
frightened.  On  this,  the  two  lords  and  their  company  advanced  to 
the  gate  of  the  market-place,  which  they  had  opened,  and  marching 
under  the  banners  of  the  earl  of  Foix  and  duke  of  Orleans,  and  the 


From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the 


*  Barnes  says  that  the  lord  Fauconbridge  was  with  them,  and  quotes  Du^dale,  vol.  H 
p  4 ;  but  I  do  not  see  that  he  mentions  anythins  relative  to  this  mMwr,  except  that  Aa. 
made  A  voyage  to  the  Holy  Land. 


114 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FCANCE,    SPAIN,  <fcc. 


;:3nnon  of  the  captal  of  Buch,  posted  themselves  in  front  of  this  peas- 
antry, who  were  badly  armed.  When  these  banditti  perceived  such 
c.  troop  of  gentlemen,  so  well  equipped,  sally  forth  to  guard  the  mar- 
ket-place, the  foremost  of  them  began  to  fall  back.  The  gentlemen 
t!ien  followed  them,  using  their  lances  and  swords.  When  they  felt 
t  le  weight  of  their  blows,  ihey,  through  fear,  turned  about  so  fast, 
t  >.ey  fell  one  over  the  other.  All  manner  of  armed  persons  then 
ru.shed  out  of  the  barriers,  drove  them  before  them,  striking  them 
down  like  beasts,  and  clearing  the  town  of  them  ;  for  they  kept 
neither  regularity  nor  order,  slaying  so  many  that  they  were  tired. 
They  flung  them  in  great  heaps  into  the  river.  In  short,  they  killed 
upward  of  seven  thousand.  Not  one  would  have  escaped,  if  they 
had  chosen  to  pursue  them  further. 

On  the  return  of  the  men-at-arms,  they  set  fire  to  the  town  of 
Meaux,  burnt  it ;  and  all  the  peasants  they  could  find  were  shut  up 
in  it,  because  they  had  been  of  the  party  of  the  Jacks.  Since  this 
discomfiture  which  happened  to  them  at  Meaux,  they  never  collected 
again  in  any  great  bodies ;  for  the  young  Enguerrand  de  Coucy*  had 
plenty  of  gentlemen  under  his  orders,  who  destroyed  them,  wherever 
they  could  be  met  with,  without  mercy .t 


CHAPTER  CLXXXV. 

PARIS  BESIEGED  BY  THE  DUKE  OF  NORMANDY,  REGENT  OF  FRANCE. 

Not  long  after  this  event,  the  duke  of  Normandy  assembled  many 
noblemen  and  gentlemen,  as  well  those  of  his  own  kingdom  as  from 
the  empire,  by  means  of  subsidies.  They  might  amount,  in  the 
whole,  to  more  than  three  thousand  lances.  With  this  force  he 
marched  to  lay  siege  to  Paris,  toward  the  suburbs  of  St.  Antoine, 
along  the  river  Seine.  He  took  up  his  quarters  at  St.  Maur,t  and 
encamped  his  army  in  that  neighborhood  ;  whence  he  made  excur- 
sions with  it  every  day  toward  Paris.  Sometimes  the  duke  resided 
at  Charenton,  at  others  at  St.  Maur. 

Nothing  could  enter  Paris,  by  land  or  water,  on  that  side  ;  for  the 
duke  had  possession  of  the  two  rivers,  Marne  and  Seine  :  his  people 
had  burnt  all  the  villages  around  Paris,  which  were  not  inclosed,  in 
order  to  chastise  more  severely  the  Parisians.  Paris  itself  would 
have  been  destroyed  if  it  had  not  been  fortified,  as  before  related  ; 
and  no  one  dared  to  enter  or  go  out  of  it,  for  fear  of  the  duke's  army, 
who  scoured  both  sides  of  the  Seine  as  they  pleased,  for  none  ven- 
tured to  oppose  them.  The  provost  of  merchants  still  continued  his 
attachment  to  the  king  of  Navarre  as  strong  as  ever  ;  as  did  the 
council  and  commonalty  of  Paris  ;  and,  as  before  said,  he  employed 
people  night  and  day  the  more  strongly  to  fortify  the  city.  He  had 
also  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  Navarre  soldiers  and  English  arch- 
ers,  and  other  companions  with  him.  There  were  among  the  inhab- 
itants some  very  determined  and  able  men,  such  as  John  Maillart, 
his  brother  Symon,  and  many  of  their  relations,  by  whom  he  was 
very  much  disliked  on  account  of  his  hatred  to  the  duke  of  Normandy; 
but  the  provost  had  attached  to  himself  such  a  strong  party,  that  no 
one  dared  to  contradict  him,  unless  he  wished  to  be  murdered  with- 
out mercy. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  who  was  acquainted  with  all  this  variance 
between  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  Parisians,  justly  imagined, 
that  things  could  not  long  continue  in  their  present  state ;  nor  had  he 
any  very  great  confidence  in  the  commonalty  of  Paris :  he  therefore 
quitted  Paris  as  handsomely  as  he  could,  and  went  to  St.  Denis, 
where  there  was  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  in  the  pay  of  the  Pari- 
sians. In  this  position,  the  kiiig  remained  for  six  weeks,  and  the 
duke  at  Charenton.  The  two  armies  pillaged  and  ruined  the  country 
on  all  sides.  The  archbishop  of  Sens,  the  bishop  of  Auxerre,  the 
bishop  of  Beauvais,  the  lord  of  Montmorency,  the  lord  of  Fiennes  and 
the  lord  de  St.  Venant,  undertook  to  mediate  between  them.  They 
managed  so  wisely  with  both  parties,  that  the  king  of  Navarre,  of  his 
own  free  will  and  accord,  went  to  the  duke,  his  brother-in-law,  at 
Charenton,  and  made  excuses  for  having  given  him  cause  of  suspi- 
cion.  First,  for  the  death  of  the  two  marshals  and  master  Simon  de 
Buci ;  also  for  the  insult  which  the  provost  of  the  merchants  had 
offered  to  him  in  his  own  palace  at  Paris,  which  he  swore  had  been 
done  without  his  knowledge.  He  promised  the  duke  to  remain  with 
him  at  all  events,  during  this  expedition.  Upon  this  peace  was  made 
between  them.  The  king  of  Navarre  added,  that  he  would  have  the 
Parisians  corrected  for  the  evil  deeds  they  had  committed.  The  com- 
monalty were  to  be  included  in  this  peace  ;  but  the  duke  was  to  have 
the  provost  of  the  merchants  delivered  up  to  him,  and  twelve  of  the 
citizens,  according  to  his  choice,  to  punish  in  what  manner  he  should 
think  best. 


*  Enguerrand  de  Coucy  was  one  of  tlie  hostages  given  by  France  to  England,  at 
•^iie  treaty  for  the  liberty  of  king  John. 

Edward,  to  attach  him  to  his  interest,  married  him  to  Isabella  his  second  daughter,  and 
gave  him  very  large  possessions  in  England.  He  erected  the  barony  of  Bedtord  into 
an  earldom  in  his  favor. 

For  farther  particulars  relating  to  Enguerrand  de  Coucy,  see  M.  de  Zurlauben'a  me- 
moir, in  tlifi  xxvth  vol.  of  the  M6moires  de  I'Acad^mie  des  Inscriptions,  p.  168. 

t  Barnes  says,  that  "their  captain,  James  the  Goodman,  being  here  taken  alive,  was 
•ent  to  the  dauphin,  who,  understanding  that  he  had  assumed  the  name  of  a  king, 
caused  him  to  be  crowned  with  a  trivet,  or  the  three-legged  frame  of  an  iron  skellet,  red 
t.  hot,  and  so  to  be  hanged,  in  requitai  for  all  his  barbarous  cruelties. 

J  Probably  St.  Maur  des-Fossez.  in  the  Isle  of  France. 


These  things  being  settled,  the  king  of  Navarre  returned  to  St 
Denis,  and  the  duke  went  to  Meaux  in  Brie,  where  he  dismissed  hia 
army.  Some  of  the  citizens  of  Paris,  to  whom  the  treaty  had  given 
more  freedom  to  speak  their  minds,  entreated  the  duke  to  return  to 
Paris,  in  all  security,  and  that  they  would  pay  him  every  honor  in 
their  power.  The  duke  answered,  "  that  he  should  consider  the  peace 
as  good,  having  sworn  to  it ;  that  it  should  never,  with  God's  per- 
mission,  be  infringed  by  him ;  but  that  he  would  never  again  enter 
Paris,  unless  he  had  satisfaction  from  those  who  had  insulted  him." 
The  provost  of  the  merchants,  and  those  of  his  faction,  frequently 
visited  the  king  of  Navarre  at  St.  Denis :  they  remonstrated  with  him 
on  the  indignation  of  the  duke,  which  they  had  incurred  on  his  ac- 
count (for  they  had  delivered  him  out  of  prison  and  brought  him  to 
Paris, )and  that  in  the  name  of  God,  they  would  not  place  any  confi- 
dence in  the  duke,  nor  in  his  council. 

The  king  replied  :  "  Be  assured,  gentlemen  and  friends,  that  you 
shall  not  suffer  any  ills  without  my  partaking  of  them  ;  and,  as  you 
have  at  present  the  government  of  Paris,  I  would  advise  you  to  pro- 
vide yourselves  with  gold  and  silver,  so  that,  if  there  should  be  any 
necessity,  you  may  know  where  to  find  it,  and  send  it  confidentially 
here  to  me  at  St.  Denis,  trusting  to  my  faith  :  I  will  take  good  care 
of  it,  and  will  keep  secretly  a  body  of  men-at-arms,  and  other  com- 
panions,  with  whom,  in  case  of  need,  you  may  make  war  upon  your 
enemies."  The  provost  of  the  merchants  followed  this  advice  ;  and 
thrice*  every  week  afterwards,  he  conducted  two  horses  laden  with 
florins  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  at  St.  Denis,  who  most  cheerfully 
received  them. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXVI. 

SOME  PARISIANS  ARE  SLAIN  AT  ST.  CLOUD,  BY  THE  ENGLISH  WHO  HAD 
BEEN  SOLDIERS  IN  PARIS. 

There  had  remained  in  Paris  a  great  number  of  the  English  and 
Navarre  soldiers,  whom  the  provost  and  commonalty  of  Paris  had 
in  their  pay,  to  assist  them  against  the  duke  of  Normandy,  and  very 
loyally  and  well  had  they  served  them  during  the  time  the  war  lasted. 
When  the  treaty  was  concluded,  between  the  duke  and  the  Parisians, 
some  of  these  soldiers  left  Paris,  others  remained.  Those  that  quitted 
it  went  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  retained  them  all,  but  there  were 
left  behind  in  Paris  about  three  hundred,  who  enjoyed  themselves, 
and  spent  their  money  cheerfully.  There  happened,  hov/ever,  a  quar- 
rel between  them  and  the  inhabitants,  when  upward  of  sixty  English 
were  slain.  The  provost  was  exceedingly  angry  at  this,  and  blamed 
the  Parisians  highly  ;  but  to  appease  the  commonalty,  he  seized  one 
hundred  and  fifty  of  the  English,  whom  he  confined  over  three  gates, 
and  told  the  Parisians,  who  were  so  much  incensed  that  they  wanted 
to  murder  them,  that  he  would  have  them  punished,  according  to 
their  deserts,  which  satisfied  them.  When  night  came,  the  provost 
set  them  at  liberty  to  go  where  they  pleased  ;  they  went  to  St.  Denis 
to  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  accepted  their  services. 

In  the  morning,  when  the  Parisians  found  that  the  English  were 
let  out  of  prison,  they  were  much  enraged  against  the  provost ;  but 
he,  who  was  a  prudent  and  wise  man,  knew  well  how  to  dissemble 
what  part  he  had  in  it,  and  to  turn  it  off,  so  that  it  was  soon  forgotten. 
When  these  soldiers,  English  and  Navarrois,  were  all  collected  to- 
gether at  St.  Denis,  they  were  upward  of  three  hundred.  They  re- 
solved to  be  revenged  for  the  murder  of  their  companions  and  the 
insults  they  themselves  had  sustained.  They  first  sent  a  challenge 
to  the  Parisians,  and  then  made  war  upon  them,  cutting  off  and  slay, 
ing  all  those  who  issued  out  of  the  town,  so  that  no  one  dared  to 
venture  beyond  the  gates.  The  provost  of  the  merchants  was,  upon 
this,  required  to  arm  a  part  of  the  commonalty,  and  take  the  field, 
for  they  were  desirous  of  fighting  these  English.  He  complied  with 
their  request,  and  said  he  would  accompany  them.  He  armed,  there- 
fore, a  body  of  the  Parisians,  and  marched  out,  to  the  number  of 
twelve  hundred,  who,  when  they  were  in  the  plains,  were  informed 
that  the  English  they  were  in  search  of  were  in  the  neighborhood  of 
St.  Cloud.  Upon  this  intelligence,  they  divided  themselves  in  two 
bodies,  and  took  separate  roads.  These  two  parties  were  on  their 
,march  all  that  day  round  Montmartre,  but  did  not  meet  their  enemies. 

It  chanced  that  the  provost  had  the  smallest  division,  and,  after 
searching  ■  all  about,  entered  Paris  by  St.  Martin's  gate,  without 
having  done  anything.  The  other  division,  who  were  ignorant  of 
the  return  of  the  provost,  kept  the  field  until  vespers,  when  they  be- 
gan  their  retreat,  but  without  any  regular  order,  like  those  who  did 
not  look  for  or  expect  any  hindrance.  They  came  back  in  crowds 
quite  fatigued;  some  carried  their  helmets  in  their  hands,  others 
slung  them  round  tlieir  necks ;  some  dragged  their  swords  after  them 
on  the  ground,  while  others  hung  theirs  on  their  shoulders.  They 
had  taken  their,  road  so  as  to  enter  Paris  by  the  gate  of  St.  Honord,t 
when  suddenly  they  came  upon  the  English,  to  the  amount  of  four 
hundred,  in  a  hollow  road,  who,  upon  seeing  them,  began  to  shout, 
"  Here  are  the  Frenchmen !"  and  fell  upon  them,  which  made  them 
fly  in  every  direction.    At  the  first  onset,  there  were  upward  of  two 


*  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvaee  say  twice.— Ev. 

t  At  that  period  the  gate  of  St  Honor6  wai  near  the  Quinze-Vingts  "JUitntn-ts  d$ 
I  rjlcadimie,  tom,  xvii.  p.  696. 


CHRONICLfJS   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


115 


hundred  overthrown.  The  French,  who  had  not  kept  any  order  in 
their  march,  were  so  much  astonished  that  they  never  thought  of 
rallying,  but  made  the  best  of  their  way  to  escape,  and  were  killed 
in  their  flight  like  so  many  sheep.  There  were  upward  of  six  hun- 
dred  slain  in  this  pursuit ;  they  were  followed  even  beyond  the  bar- 
riers  of  Paris.  The  commonalty  of  Paris  threw  all  the  blame  of 
this  accident  on  the  provost  of  the  merchants,  and  said  that  he  had 
betrayed  them.  On  the  next  morning,  the  near  relations  and  friends 
of  those  that  had  been  slain,  issued  out  of  Paris  with  cars  and  carts, 
to  seek  for  the  bodies  of  the  dead  to  bury  them :  but  the  English 
had  placed  an  ambuscade  near  the  field  of  battle,  when  they  killed 
and  wounded  more  than  six  score  of  them. 

The  Parisians  were  thrown  into  great  trouble  and  dismay,  for  they 
did  not  know  whom  to  trust.  They  were  night  and  day  under  much 
alarm,  for  the  king  of  Nav^re  was  grown  cold  in  his  proffered  as- 
sistance to  support  them,  on  account  of  the  peace  which  he  had 
sworn  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  and  also  for  the  outrage  which  the 
Parisians  had  committed  on  the  English  soldiers:  he  connived, 
therefore,  at  the  chastisement  they  had  received.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  duke  of  Normandy  was  much  enraged,  that  the  provost  of  the 
merchants  should  still  keep  the  government  of  Paris.  The  provost 
and  his  faction  were  not  quite  at  their  ease  ;  for  the  Parisians,  as 
they  ji^ere  well  informed,  despised  them  exceedingly. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXVII. 

TRE  DEATH  OF  THE  PROVOST  OF  THE  MERCHANTS  OF  PARIS. 

The  provost  and  those  of  his  party  held  many  secret  councils 
■among  themselves,  to  consider  in  what  manner  they  could  best  keep 
iheir  authority.  They  knew  they  should  not  find  mercy  from  the 
duke  oi"  Normandy,  whose  general  answer  to  the  Parisians  was,  that 
he  would  never  make  peace  with  them,  until  twelve  persons  from  Paris 
should  be  given  up  to  him,  according  to  his  choice,  for  him  to  deal 
with  as  he  pleased.  This  declaration  had  very  much  alarmed  the 
provost  and  his  friends ;  they  thought  it  preferable  to  remain  alive 
in  good  prosperity  than  to  be  destroyed,  and  that  it  was  much  better 
to  slay  than  to  be  slain.  They  entered,  therefore,  into  a  secret  treaty 
with  the  English,  to  continue  on  the  war  against  Paris.  It  was 
agreed  upon  between  them,  that  the  provost  and  his  friends  should 
be  posted  over  the  gates  of  St.  Honors  and  St.  Anthony,  so  that  the 
English  and  Navarrois  might  together  enter  Paris  at  midnight,  pro- 
perly prepared  to  ruin  and  destroy  the  town,  except  such  parts  where 
signals  should  be  placed  at  the  doors  or  windows  :  wherever  this 
signal  was  not  found,  they  were  to  put  men  and  women  to  the 
sword. 

The  night  on  which  this  enterprise  was  to  take  place,  God  showed 
his  mercy  to  some  of  the  citizens  who  had  always  been  attached  to 
the  duke,  that  is  to  say,  John  Maillart,  his  brother  Symon,  and  many 
others,  by  divine  inspiration  (as  one  may  well  suppose  it)  gained  in- 
formation that  Paris  was  to  be  sacked  and  destroyed.  They  there- 
fore  armed  themselves  secretly,  made  all  their  party  do  the  same, 
and  whispered  their  suspicions  abroad,  in  order  to  acquire  more  help. 
They  all  came  properly  armed,  a  little  before  midnight,  to  the  gate  of 
St.  Anthony,  where  they  found  the  provost  of  the  merchants  vAih  the 
keys  of  the  gate  in  his  hand.  Upon  this,  John  Maillart  said  to  him,  cal- 
ling him  by  his  name :  "  Stephen,  what  do  you  here  at  this  time  of 
night?"  The  provost  replied:  "John,  why  do  you  ask  it?  I  am  here  to 
take  care  of,  and  to  guard  the  city,  of  which  I  have  the  government." 
"  By  God,"  answered  John,  "  things  shall  not  go  on  so  :  you  are  not 
here  at  this  hour  for  any  good,  which  I  will  now  show  you,"  addres- 
sing  himself  to  those  near  him  ;  "  for  see  how  he  has  got  the  keys 
of  the  gate  in  his  hand,  to  betray  the  city."  The  provost  said, 
"  John,  you  lie."  John  replied,  "  It  is  you,  Stephen,  who  lie  ;"  and 
rushing  on  him,  cried  to  his  people,  "  Kill  them,  kill  them :  now  strike 
home,  for  they  are  all  traitors."  There  was  a  very  great  bustle  ;  and 
the  provost  would  gladly  have  escaped,  but  John  struck  him  such  a 
blow  with  his  axe  on  the  head,  that  he  felled  him  to  the  ground, 
although  he  was  his  comrade,  and  never  left  him  until  he  had  killed 
him.  Six  others,  who  were  present,  were  also  killed  :  the  remainder 
were  carried  to  prison.  They  then  put  themselves  in  motion,  and 
awakened  every  one  in  the  different  streets  of  Paris. 

John  Maillart  and  his  party  went  to  the  gate  of  St.  Honors,  where 
they  found  those  of  the  provost's  faction,  whom  they  accused  of 
treason,  and  whose  excuses  were  of  no  avail.  Many  of  them  were 
taken,  and  sent  to  different  prisons :  those  who  would  not  suffer 
themselves  to  be  made  prisoners,  were  slain  without  mercy.  This 
same  night,  all  those  who  were  inculpated  in  the  treason,  for  which 
the  provost  was  slain,  were  taken  in  their  beds  ;  for  those  who  had 
been  sent  to  prison  had  confessed  the  fact.  On  the  morrow  morning, 
John  Maillart  assembled  the  greater  part  of  the  commonalty  of  Paris 
in  the  market-place  ;  where,  having  mounted  a  scaffold,  he  explained, 
in  general  terms,  his  reasons  for  having  killed  the  provost  of  the 
merchants.  All  those  who  had  been  of  the  faction  of  the  provost 
were  then  condemned  to  die  by  the  elders  of  the  commonalty,  and 
were  accordingly  executed  with  various  tortures. 
^  These  things  done,  John  Maillart,  who  was  so  much  in  the  Pari- 
liane'  favor,  and  some  of  the  elders  attached  to  him,  sent  Symon 


Maillart  and  two  masters  in  Parliament,  sir  John  Alpnonso,  and 
master  John  Pastorel,  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  v,'ho  resided  a? 
Charenton.  They  related  to  the  duke  the  event  that  had  happened  iv 
Paris,  and  besought  him  to  return  thither  to  direct  and  counsel  the 
city  henceforward,  as  all  his  adversaries  were  slain.  The  duke 
replied,  that  he  would  willingly  comply  with  their  request.  He  ac- 
cordingly came  to  Paris,  attended  by  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  the 
lord  of  Roye,  with  many  other  knights,  and  took  up  his  lodgings  in 
the  Louvre.* 


*  All  this  chapter  I  have  translated  from  my  copy  printed  on  vellum,  whicii  is  con- 
formable to  Denys  Saiivage's  edition,  and  to  lord  Berners's  translation :  but,  on  compar- 
ing it  with  tw^o  of  my  manuscripts,  there  is  a  very  great  difference;  they  are  perfectly 
similar  in  the  text  to  the  three  manuscripts  mentioned  by  M.  Dacier  in  his  memoir,  "To 
whom  ought  to  be  attributed  the  glory  of  the  revolution  which  saved  Paris  durinj;  tlia 
captivity  of  king  John  V'—Memoires  de  VAcadimit  des  Inscriptions,  &c.,  vol.  xliii. 
p.  563. 

M.  Dacier  proves  very  clearly,  that  John  Maillart,  so  far  from  being  the  hero  who 
saved  his  country,  was  a  rebel,  and  connected  with  the  provost :  that  the  regent,  on  that 
account,  confiscated  the  property  which  John  Maillart  had  in  the  county  of  Dampmar- 
tin,  and  gave  to  John  de  Chastilson,  earl  of  Porcien,  and  his  heirs  for  ever,  on  account 
of  the  services  he  had  rendered,  and  was  still  rendering  to  the  king,  a  rent  charge  of  five 
hundred  livres  of  this  confiscated  property  in  Dampuiartin  and  elsewhere.  Extracted 
from  the  Tresor  des  Chartres— Registro  86,  piece  142. 

M.  Dacier  continues :  "  If  this  piece  should  leave  any  doubts  upon  the  want  of  exact- 
ness in  the  narration  of  Fi-oissart,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  show,  tiiatthe  commonly-received 
narration  is  not  the  true  text.  I  believe  I  have  found  this  text  in  *hree  manuscripts  in  the 
king's  library,  two  of  which  are  perhaps  the  most  ancierl  ar,u  authentic  that  exist  in 
any  library.  One,  numbered  8318,  has  a  date,  which  m:u''..>  its  age ;  upon  one  of  the 
leaves  of  the  vellum,  at  the  beginning,  is  written : 

"  '  This  is  a  part  of  the  chronicles  done  by  master  .lohn  Froissart,  a  Hainaulter,  from 
the  time  of  king  Charles  IV.,  of  the  wars  betwer  a  France  and  England  ;  which  chron 
icles  master  William  Boisratier,  master  of  requests  of  the  king's  palace,  one  of  his  coun- 
sellors, and  counsellor  also  to  the  duke  of  Berry  his  lord,  gave  to  the  aforesaid  duke  hia 
lord,  in  his  hotel  de  Neelle,  the  8th  day  of  November  in  the  year  1407.'— Signed 
Flamkl. 

"  The  manuscript  cannot  be  later  than  this  date ;  and  one  may  see  by  the  signature  of 
W  Boisratier,  which  is  on  a  leaf  of  parchment  pasted  on  the  inside  of  the  cover,  that 
he  had  been  owner  of  it  some  time  before  he  presented  it  to  the  duke  of  Berry ;  so  that 
it  may,  without  difficulty,  be  estimated  as  having  been  written  the  latter  end  ot  the  14th 
century.  The  second  manuscript  is  so  perfectly  conformable  to  the  first  in  the  quality  of 
the  vellum,  the  color  of  the  ink,  and  tlie  form  of  the  letters,  that  it  clearly  belongs  to  the 
same  period." 

M.  Dacier  does  not  believe  these  manuscripts  copied  from  the  same  original,  nor  from 
each  other.  He  then  goes  on  to  the 

"Third  manuscript,  numbered  6760,  which  is  less  ancient.  It  appears  to  have  been 
written  toward  the  middle  of  the  15th  century.  In  comparmg  it  with  the  Xwo  preceding, 
I  have  found  some  differences  that  prove  it  is  not  a  copy  from  them.  This  forms  a  third 
testimony  in  favor  of  the  text  of  Froissart.  As  this  text  has  never  been  published,  1 
shall  transcribe  the  whole  chapter,  except  the  first  twenty  lines,  in  which  the  historian 
lays  down  the  plan  of  the  conspiracy  of  Marcel  similar  to  what  is  in  the  printed  editions. 

"  That  very  night  which  was  to  disclose  all  this  mischief,  (that  is  to  say,  the  destruc- 
tion of  Paris,)  God  inspired  and  alarmed  some  of  the  citizens  of  Paris,  who  were  and 
ever  had  been  attached  to  the  duke  of  Normandy,  of  whom  sir  Pepin  des  Essarts  and 
sir  John  de  Charny  were  the  leaders  ;  and  these  were,  as  we  may  suppose,  informed  by 
divine  inspiration  that  Paris  was  to  be  overrun  and  destroyed.  They  soon  armed  them- 
selves, made  all  those  of  their  party  do  the  same,  and  secretly  spread  abroad  their  intel 
ligence  in  different  quarters,  that  they  might  have  more  assistance.  This  sir  Pepin  then 
set  out,  with  many  other  determined  companions,  well  armed.  Sir  Pepin  displayed  the 
banner  of  France,  crying  out  Au  Roi,  and  A^l  Due,  followed  by  crowds  of  people, 
until  they  came  to  the  gate  of  St.  Anthony,  where  tJjey  found  the  provost  of  the  mcr 
chants,  holding  the  keys  in  his  hands. 

"  John  Maillart  was  Lkewise  there,  who,  having  had  that  day  a  dispute  with  the  pro 
vost  and  with  Josseran  de  Mascon,  had  joined  the  party  of  the  duke  of  Normandy, 
The  provost  was  severely  taunted  by  words  end  arguments ;  and  there  was  such  a  noise 
made  by  the  crowd,  that  scarcely  anything  could  be  heard :  they  kept  crying  out,  '  Kill 
them,  kill  them !  kill  the  provost  of  the  merchants  and  his  allies,  for  they  are  all  traitors." 
There  was  a  great  tumult;  and  the  provost,  who  was  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  fort 
of  St.  Anthony,  would  willingly  have  escaped,  but  he  was  so  beset  that  he  could  not. 
Sir  John  de  Charny  struck  him  to  the  ground  by  a  blov/  of  his  battle-axe  on  the  head. 
He  was  then  attacked  by  master  Peter  Fouace  and  others,  who  never  quitted  him  until 
he  was  dead,  as  well  as  six  of  his  party:  among  whom  were  Philip  GuifTart,  John  da 
Lille,  John  Poiret,  Simon  le  Paonnier,  and  Giles  Marcel.  Many  more  were  taken  ana 
sent  to  prison.  They  then  made  search  in  all  the  streets  of  Paris,  put  the  town  in  a  state 
of  security,  and  kept  a  strong  guard  all  that  night. 

"  You  must  know,  that  as  soon  as  the  provost  of  the  merchants  and  the  others,  had 
been  slain  and  made  prisoners,  which  happened  on  Tuesday,  the  last  day  of  July,  1358, 
in  the  afternoon,  messengers  were  sent  in  haste  to  carry  this  news  to  the  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy, at  that  time  at  Meaux,  which  gave  him,  and  not  without  reason,  great  pleasure. 
He  made  preparations  for  his  journey  to  Paris ;  but,  before  his  arrival,  Josseran  de  Mas- 
con,  who  was  the  treasurer  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  Charles  Toussac,  sheriff  of 
Paris,  who  had  been  made  prisoners,  were  executed  in  the  square  of  the  Greve,  by  hav- 
ing their  heads  cut  off,  because  they  had  been  traitors,  and  were  of  the  provost's  party 
The  body  of  this  provost  and  of  those  that  had  been  slain  with  him,  were  dragged  into 
the  court  of  the  church  of  St.  Catherine  du  Val  des  Ecoliers,  and,  naked  as  they  were, 
extended  before  the  cross  in  that  court,  and  left  there  a  considerable  time  for  the  view 
of  all  those  that  chose  it:  they  were  afterwards  thrown  into  the  river  Seine. 

"The  duke  of  Normandy,  who  had  sent  a  sufficiency  of  men-at-arms  to  Paris,  to  de- 
fend and  reinforce  it  against  the  English  and  Navarrois,  wlio  were  in  the  neighborhood 
continually  harassing  it,  set  out  from  Meaux,  where  he  then  resided,  and  came  with 
speed  to  Paris,  attended  by  a  noble  and  numerous  escort  of  men-at-arms.  He  was  re- 
ceived by  the  good  town  of  Paris,  and  by  all  persons  with  great  joy,  when  he  dismounted 
at  the  Louvre.  John  Maillart  was  at  that  time  near  his  person,  and  much  m  his  grace 
and  favor;  and,  to  say  the  truth,  he  was  then  very  deserving  of  it,  as  you  have  heard 
related  above,  notwithstanding  he  had  been  formerly,  as  it  was  said,  one  of  tiie  allies  ol 
the  provost  of  the  merchants.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  duke  sent  for  the  duchess  of  Nor- 
mandy his  wife,  and  all  the  ladies  who  had  for  some  time  Uiken  refuge  at  Meaux  in  Brie. 
When  they  came  to  Paris,  the  duchess  alighted  at  the  hotel  of  the  duKe,  which  had 
been  the  hotel  de  St.  Pol,  whither  he  had  retired,  and  where  he  had  remained  for  a  con- 
siderable time." 

M.  Dacier  then  adds :  .       ,      ,    ,  •  >  .        c  i_i 

"This  is  the  new  reading  I  announced,  and  which  appears  to  me  far  preferable  to  the 
common  one  because  it  unites  the  double  advantage  of  coming  from  the  most  authentic 
manuscripts  we  know,  and  of  agreeing  much  better  than  the  printed  copies,  as  well 
with  the  contemporary  historians,  as  with  the  other  monuments  of  the  times,  to  which 
it  may  serve  both  as  a  commentary  and  supplement."  I  shall  refer  the  reader,  for  further 
proofs  that  John  Maillart  was  not  the  hero  who  saved  Paris,  to  the  memoirof  M.  Dacier, 
in  the  xliiid.  vol.  of  the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy  of  Inscriptions,  &c. 


116 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SfAlN.  &.c. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXVIII. 

THE  ZIN&  OF  NAVARRE  DECLARES  WAR  AGAINST  FRANCE,  THE  FRENCH 
KING  BEING  AT  THE  TIME  A  PRISONER  IN  ENGLAND. 

When  the  king  of  Navarre  was  informed  of  the  death  of  his  great 
f  iend  the  provost  of  the  merchants,  and  of  those  who  were  attachec 
i-»  him,  he  was  sorely  vexed;  for  the  provost  had  always  been  very 
favorable  to  his  designs.  And  because  he  had  the  reputation  of  being 
the  chief  cause  of  the  provost's  treasons,  the  lord  Philip  de  Navarre, 
who  at  that  time  was  at  St.  Denis  with  him,  advised  him,  as  he  coulc 
not  see  any  means  of  getting  clear  of  this  suspicion,  to  declare  war 
against  the  kingdom  of  France.  He  sent  his  challenge  to  the  duke 
of  Normandy,  to  the  Parisians,  and  to  the  whole  realm  of  France 
He  quitted  St.  Denis,  and  his  people  overran  the  whole  country, 
plundering  it  as  far  as  Melun-sur-Seine,*  where  the  queen  Blanche 
his  sister,  the  widow  of  king  Philip,  resided.  That  lady  received 
him  cheerfully,  and  gave  up  to  him  everything  she  possessed. 

The  king  of  Navarre  made  this  town  and  castle  his  principal  gar- 
rison. He  collected  men-at-arms  from  all  parts,  and  soldiers  from 
Brabant,  Germany,  Hainault,  and  Bohemia.  People  everywhere 
came  willingly  to  serve  under  him  ;  for  he  paid  them  largely  out  of 
the  treasures  he  had  amassed,  through  the  means  of  the  provost  of 
merchants,  from  the  city  of  Paris,  as  well  as  from  the  neighboring 
towns.  The  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  withdrew  his  forces  to  Mantes,t 
and  Meulan,J  upon  the  river  Seine,  where  he  posted  garrisons.  Every 
day  their  forces  were  increased  by  those  who  were  desirous  of  getring 
money.  In  this  manner  did  the  king  of  Navarre  begin  his  war  upon 
the  kingdom  of  France,  which  was  especially  directed  against  the 
city  of  Paris,  for  he  was  master  of  the  three  rivers,  the  Seine.  Marne, 
and  Gise. 

The  Navarrois  multiplied  so  fast,  that  they  took  the  strong  town 
of  Creil  :§  they  were  besides  the  masters  of  the  river  Oise,  and  the 
strong  castle  of  Herielle||  three  leagues  distant  from  Amiens,  and 
afterwards  of  MauconseiLH  The  capture  of  these  three  fortresses 
was  the  cause  of  innumerable  ills  to  the  realm  of  France.  There 
were  at  least  fifteen  hundred  combatants  who  were  overrunning  the 
country,  without  any  attempt  made  to  oppose  them.  They  soon 
spread  further,  and  took,  shortly  afterwards,  the  castle  of  St.  Valery,** 
of  which  they  made  a  very  strong  garrison.  Sir  William  de  Bonne- 
mare  and  John  de  Segurestt  were  governors  of  it.  They  had  under 
them  full  five  hundred  fighting  men,  with  whom  they  scoured  the 
sountry  as  far  as  Dieppe  and  Abbeville,  along  the  sea-coast,  to  the 
gates  of  Crotoy,  Roye,  and  Montreuil-sur-mer.  These  NavaiTois, 
whenever  they  had  determined  to  take  a  castle,  whatever  its  strength 
might  be,  never  failed  of  succeeding.  They  frequently  made  excur- 
sions of  thirty  leagues  in  a  night,  and  fell  upon  a  country  that  never 
suspected  they  could  come  to  them.  Thus  did  they  ruin  and  destroy 
the  fortresses  and  castles  in  the  kingdom  of  France.  They  took 
pleasure  to  summon  knights,  ladies,  and  damsels,  before  they  were 
■out  of  bed,  for  their  ransoms.  Sometimes  they  seized  all  they  had, 
and  then  turned  them  out  of  doors. 

The  lord  Fondrigais  of  Navarre  was  chief  governor  of  Creil-upon- 
Oise.  He  gave  passports  to  those  who  wished  to  go  from  Paris  to 
Noyon,  or  from  Noyon  to  Compiegne,  or  from  Compeigne  to  Sois- 
sons,  or  Laon,  as  well  as  to  other  parts  in  the  neighborhood.  These 
passports  were  worth  to  him,  while  be  remained  at  Creil,  one  hundred 
thousand  livres.  Sir  John  de  Piquigny,  who,  though  of  Picardy, 
was  strongly  attached  to  the  cause  of  Navarre,  resided  in  the  castle 
of  Herielle.  His  troops  grievously  oppressed  the  inhabitants  of 
Montdidier,  Arras,  Peronne,  Amiens,  and  all  that  part  of  Picardy  on 
the  river  Somme.  In  the  castle  of  Mauconseil  were  three  hundred 
men,  under  the  command  of  Rabigeois  de  Dury,tt  Charles  Frang- 
nelin,  and  Hannequin  Frangois ;  they  plundered  the  country  all 
round  Noyon,  and  all  the  large  towns  and  monasteries  which  were 
not  fortified,  if  their  inhabitants  did  not  ransom  themselves  from 
these  captains,  by  paying  them  a  certain  number  of  florins  weekly. 
On  any  other  conditions  they  would  have  been  burnt  and  destroyed, 
for  these  ruflians  were  very  cruel  to  their  enemies.  From  such  causes 
as  these,  the  lands  were  uncultivated ;  for  no  one  dared  to  till  them; 
so  that  very  great  scarcity  soon  added  to  the  disasters  under  which 
the  kingdom  already  labored. 


CHAPTER  CLXXXIX. 

THE  NAVARROIS  ARE  BESIEGED  IN  THE  CASTLE  OF  MAUCONSEIL,  BY  THE 

MEN  OF  PICARDY. 

When  the  duke  of  Normandy,  who  resided  at  Paris,  heard  that 
these  men-at-arms  were  destroying  the  country,  under  the  name  of 

Meliin— an  iincient  town  in  the  Isle  of  France^  ten  lenirues  and  u  half  from  Paris, 
t  Mantes— in  the  Isle  ot  France,  capital  of  the  Mantois,  Iburteeii  leagues  from  Paris. 
t  Jleiilan,  or  Meullent— in  the  Isle  of  France,  four  leagues  from  Mantes,  ten  from  Paris. 
§  Creil— a  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  on  the  Oise,  twenty  leagues  and  a  half  from 
Amiens,  ten  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 
II  La  Herielle— a  village  in  Picardy,  in  the  electiofi  of  Montdidier,  near  Breteuil. 
IT  Q.  If  not  Maucourt,  which  is  a  village  of  Picardy  near  Noyon. 

A  town  in  Picardy,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Somme,  four  leagues  and  a  half  from 
Abbeville. 

tt  ^'ir.Tohn  Segar,  an  Englishman.— Barnes. 

It  Barnes  snys,  that  "in  Mauconseil  were  three  hundred  men-at-arms,  tinder  these 
:aptains,  Rabigois  of  Derry,  an  Irishman,  Franklin  and  Hawkins,  two  jquires  of  Enj- 
tand,  <>  r  Robert  KnoUes  his  companions."  Page  B44. 


the  king  of  Navarre,  and  that  their  numbers  were  daily  increasing, 
he  sent  to  all  the  principal  towns  in  Picardy  and  Vermandois,  to 
require  that  each  should,  according  to  his  proportion,  send  a  certain 
number  of  men-at-arms,  on  foot  and  on  horseback,  to  oppose  the 
Navarrois,  who  were  ruining  the  kingdom  of  which  he  had  the  gov- 
ernment. The  cities  and  chief  towns  willingly  complied  with  his 
request ;  they  taxed  themselves,  according  to  their  fortunes,  with 
men-at-arms,  both  horse  and  foot,  archers,  and  cross-bowmen.  These 
advanced  first  toward  the  good  city  of  Noyon,  making  straight  for 
the  garrison  of  Mauconseil,  because  they  thought  this  the  weakest 
of  the  fortresses  of  the  Navarrois,  and  that  which  had  most  harassed 
the  inhabitants  of  Noyon  and  .the  country  of  Vermandois. 

The  bishop  of  Noyon,  the  lord  Raoul  de  Coucy,  the  lord  de  Ra- 
venal,  the  lord  de  Chauny,  the  lord  de  Roye,  and  sir  Matthew  de 
Roye,  his  brother,  were  the  captains  ind  leaders  of  these  men-at. 
arms,  and  the  other  troops.    These  lords  had  with  them  many  other 
knights  and  squires  from  Picardy  and  Vermandois,  who,  laying 
siege  to  Mauconseil,  made  many  assaults  on  it,  and  hardly  pressed 
the  garrison  ;  who,  when  they  could  not  hold  out  much  longer,  sent 
to  inform  sir  John  de  Piquigny  of  their  distressed  situation.  He 
then  resided  in  the  castle  of  la  Herielle.    All  these  garrisons  and 
places  were  under  his  command.    He  made  haste,  therefore,  to  sue 
cor  his  good  friends  in  Mauconseil,  and  sent  orders  privately  to  the 
garrison  of  Creil,  to  arm  themselves  directly,  and  to  march  to  a  cer- 
tain spot  which  he  pointed  out  to  them  ;  for  he  meant  to  makie  an 
excursion  through  the  country  with  all  the  men-at-arms  under  his 
command.    When  they  were  all  assembled,  they  amounted  to  one 
thousand  lances  at  least.    They  rode  on,  under  the  direction  of 
guides,  all  that  night,  without  halting,  and  came  before  the  castle  of 
Mauconseil  at  daybreak.    There  was  so  thick  a  fog  that  morning, 
that  they  could  not  see  the  length  of  an  acre  of  ground.  Imme- 
diately  on  their  arrival,  they  fell  suddenly  on  the  French  army,  vho, 
not  expecting  them,  nor  having  a  suflacient  guard,  were  sleeping  as 
if  in  perfect  safety.    The  Navarrois  set  up  their  cry,  and  began  to 
kill  and  cut  down  both  men,  tents,  and  pavilions.    The  skirmish 
was  very  sharp,  insomuch  that  the  French  had  not  time  to  arm  them- 
selves or  collect  together,  but  ran  off,  as  fast  as  they  could,  to  No- 
yon, which  was  hard  by,  and  the  Navarrois  after  them.    Many  were 
slain  and  unhorsed  between  Noyon  and  Orcamp,*  and  between 
Noyon  and  Pont  l'Eveque,t  and  in  that  neighborhood.    The  dead 
and  wounded  lay  in  heaps  on  the  ground,  on  the  highways,  and  be- 
tween  the  hedges. 

The  pursuit  lasted  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Noyon,  which  put  that 
town  in  great  danger  of  being  ruined ;  for  some  of  both  parties  who 
were  there,  have  declared,  that  if  the  Navarrois  had  chosen,  they 
might  for  a  certainty  have  entered  the  town,  as  those  who  belonged 
to  it  were  so  much  frightened,  when  they  returned,  that  they  forgot, 
or  had  not  time  to  shut  the  gate  leading  to  Compiegne.  The  bishop 
of  Noyon  was  taken  prisoner,  near  the  barriers,  and  gave  his  word 
to  surrender  himself,  or  he  would  have  been  killed.  On  the  morrow 
the  lord  Raoul  de  Coucy  was  taken,  as  were  the  lord  Raoul  de  Ravenal, 
the  lord  de  Chauny,  and  his  two  sons,  le  borgne  t  de  Rouvroy,  the 
ord  de  Turte,  the  lord  de  Vendueil,  the  lord  Anthony  de  Coudun,  and 
j'ull  one  hundred  knights  and  squires. 

There  were  upward  of  fifteen  hundred  men  slain  ;  the  greatest 
OSS  fell  upon  those  who  came  from  the  city  of  Tournay  ;  they  suf- 
]  ered  much,  as  many  had  come  from  that  part.  Some  said,  that  of 
the  seven  hundred  which  they  at  first  were,  scarcely  any  returned 
)ack,  but  all  were  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  The  garrison  of 
Vfauconseil  made  a  sally,  to  complete  this  defeat,  which  happened 
in  the  year  1358,  on  the  Tuesdsy  following  the  feast  of  our  Lady, 
the  middle  of  August.  The  Navarrois  conducted  the  greater  part 
of  their  prisoners  to  Creil,  because  it  was  a  good  and  strong  town. 
They  acquired  by  this  expedition  much  wealth,  as  well  in  jewels  as 
Dy  the  ransoms  of  their  prisoners.  From  this  time  they  became  rich, 
and  ransomed  the  citizens  of  Tournay  and  those  of  the  other  towns 
whom  they  had  captured  cheerfully,  for  such  sort  of  ware  as  swords, 
axes,  spearheads,  jackets,  doublets,  housings,  and  for  all  the  differ- 
ent sorts  of  tools  they  were  in  want  of.  The  knights  and  squires 
took  their  payments  in  ready  money,  in  coureers  or  other  horses ; 
and  one  poor  gentleman  that  had  not  wherewithal  to  pay,  they  made 
serve  for  a  quarter  of  a  year :  two  or  three  were  treated  in  this  man- 
ner.§  With  regard  to  wines  and  provision,  they  had  plenty  :  for  all 
the  flat  countries  supplied  them  handsomely  by  way  of  ransom.  The 
towns  got  nothing,  but  in  an  underhand  manner,  or  by  means  of 
their  passports,  which  they  sold  at  a  high  price.  By  this  method 
they  could  obtain  all  they  wanted, except  hats  of  beaver,  ostrich  fea, 
thers,  and  spearheads ;  which  things  they  never  would  insert  in  their 
passports.  The  garrison  of  Mauconseil  destroyed  the  greater  part  of 
the  fine  abbey  of  Orchamps,  at  which  the  governor  was,  much  en- 
raged  when  informed  of  it. 

These  Navarrois  spread  themselves  over  many  places,  along  the 
banks  of  the  Somme  and  the  Oise ;  and  two  of  their  men-at:arms, 
called  Rabigeois  de  Dury  and  Robin'  l'Escot||  took  by  escalade,  the 

*  t  "  Villages  near  Noyon. 

t  Q.  Borgne— whether  one-eyed ;  or  some  title,  as  captal  or  souldich  1 

§  And  of  a  poor  gentylman  that  had  nothing  to  pay,  they  took  their  seruyce  for  a 

quarter  of  a  yereora  halle  or  thre  quarters,  as  they  could  agTee.^—Lord  Bemers—wbo 

in  this  agrees  witli  D.  Sauvage.— Ed. 
II  Q.  The  first,  see  note  %%,  1st  col.;  the  lecond,  Robin  Scott, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,  SPAIN,«&c. 


117 


good  town  of  Berly,*  in  which  they  placed  a  garrison,  and  strongly 
fortified  it.  These  two  companions  had  in  pay,  under  their  com- 
mand, about  four  hundred  men,  to  whom  they  gave  fixed  wages,  and 
paid  them  every  month.  The  garrisons  of  Beaulieu,  Greil,  Maucon- 
seil,  and  la  Herielle,  scoured  all  parts  of  the  country,  as  no  one  op- 
posed them ;  the  knights  having  sufficient  employment  in  guarding 
their  houses  and  castles.  These  English  and  Navarrois  went  armed 
or  unarmed,  and  rode  over  the  country  at  their  pleasure,  to  amuse 
themselves,  from  one  garrison  to  another,  as  if  all  had  been  at  peace. 
The  young  lord  de  Coucy  had  his  towns  and  castles  extremely  well 
guarded ;  he  was  also  lord  paramount  of  that  part  of  the  country. 
The  canon  de  Robesart  watched  the  Navarrois  better  than  any  other, 
and  harassed  them  much.;  for  frequently  he  had  overthrown  many 
of  them. 


CHAPTER  CXC. 

SEVERAL  OF  THE  CITIZENS  OF  AMIENS  ATTEMPT  TO  GIVE  UP  THAT  CITY 
TO  THE  NAVARROIS.    A  FAMINE  IN  FRANCE. 

The  lord  John  de  Plquigny,  who  was  much  attached  to  the  king 
of  Navarre,  was  the  chief  of  his  council,  and  through  whose  assist- 
ance he  had  escaped  from  prison,  resided  at  la  Herielle,  three  leagues 
from  Amiens.  He  had  tampered  sc  successfully,  by  fine  speeches 
and  otherwise,  with  several  of  the  principal  citizens  of  Amiens,  that 
they  had  consented  to  admit  the  Navarrois  into  the  city.  These 
treacherous  citizens  had  even  hid  in  their  chambers  and  garrets  some 
of  the  Navarrois  that  were  to  assist  in  destroying  their  town.  Lord 
John  de  Piquigny,  lord  William  de  Graville,  lord  Fricquet  de  Fri- 
quant,  lord  Lin  de  Belaysy,  and  the  lord  Fondrigay,  came  one  night, 
with  upward  of  seven  hundred  men.  to  the  gates  of  the  city,  which 
lead  to  la  Herielle,  on  assurance  of  their  friends  within  the  town, 
that  they  should  be  open  ;  and  they  kept  their  promise.  Upon  this, 
those  who  had  been  hid  in  cellars  and  garrets  sallied  forth,  shouting, 
"  Navarre  !"  while  the  inhabitants,  being  awakened,  cried  out, 
"  Treason,  treason !"  and  collecting  themselves  together,  hastened 
toward  the  gate  where  the  greatest  tumult  was,  between  the  suburbs 
and  the  city.  The  first  comers  defended  the  gate  well,  and  with 
good  courage  ;  numbers  were  slain  on  both  sides.  If  the  Navarrois 
had  hastened  to  enter  the  city  instantly  on  their  arrival,  they  would 
have  won  it ;  but  they  loitered  in  the  suburbs,  and  performed  the 
enterprise  in  a  cowardly  manner  enough. 

This  same  night,  God  inspired  the  lord  Morel  de  Fiennes,  consta- 
ble of  France,  and  the  earl  de  St,  Pol,  who  were  at  Corbie  in  great 
force,  with  the  design  to  go  to  Amiens.  They  rode  there  so  fast, 
and  came  so  opportunely,  that  the  Navarrois  had  but  just  gained  the 
suburbs  :  they  were  exerting  all  their  efforts  to  win  the  city,  and  must 
have  succeeded,  it  these  gentlemen  had  not  arrived.  As  soon  as 
they  had  entered  the  city  of  Amiens  by  another  gate,  they  advanced 
to  the  place  vt^here  the  battle  raged,  and  having  displayed  their  ban- 
ners, drew  up  their  men  in  the  street,  without  passing  through  the 
gate  to  the  suburbs  ;  for  they  gave  them  up  as  lost,  which  in  truth 
they  were.  They,  by  this  timely  succor,  inspired  courage  into  the 
men  of  Amiens,  who  lighted- the  streets  with  a  number  of  torches, 
and  with  pitched  ropes  in  iron  lanterns.  The  lord  John  de  Piquigny, 
and  the  Navarrois,  on  hearing  that  these  lords  and  their  squadrons 
were  arrived,  and  drawn  up  in  the  city,  thought  that,  if  they  remained, 
they  ran  a  risk  of  losing  more  than  they  could  gain  :  lord  John,  there- 
fore, collected  his  people  together,  and  sounded  a  retreat,  which  he 
made  as  handsomely  as  he  could,  but  not  before  he  had  destroyed 
and  burnj  the  suburbs.  There  were  at  least  three  hundredt  houses, 
and  a  number  of  handsome  hdtels,  with  parish  churches,  burnt ;  for 
nothing  was  spared.  Thus  did  the  Navarrois  carry  off"  with  them 
great  wealth,  which  they  had  found  in  the  large  suburbs  of  Amiens, 
and  returned  with  many  prisoners  to  their  different  garrisons. 

The  constable  and  the  earl  of  St.  Pol,  upon  the  retreat  of  the 
Navarrois,  separated  their  troops,  and  sent  them  to  all  the  different 
gates  of  the  city,  with  orders,  under  pain  of  death,  to  suffer  no  one 
to  quit  the  town.  On  the  morrow  morning,  these  two  lords,  and 
some  of  the  citizens  of  Amiens,  who  were  acquainted  with  the  man- 
ner  in  which  the  town  had  of  late  been  governed,  and  who  suspected 
some  of  the  citizens  of  both  sexes  of  this  treason,  went  to  the  houses 
of  those  they  were  in  search  of,  and  arrested  seven,  who  were  soon 
after  beheaded  in  the  public  market-place.  The  abbot  of  Gars  was 
among  the  number,  who  had  been  an  accomplice  to  this  treason,  and 
even  lodged  some  of  the  Navarrois  in  his  house.  Shortly  after,  six 
of  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Laon  were  arrested  and  executed,  for 
a  similar  crime  :  and  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  the  bishop  of 
Uiat  place  if  he  had  been  caught,  for  he  was  accused  of  being  con- 
cerned, which  afterv/ards  he  could  not  deny :  but  he  quitted  the 
town  secretly,  as  he  had  good  friends,  who  gave  him  notice  of  what 
was  likely  to  happen,  and  went  immediately  to  the  king  of  Navarre, 
at  Melun-sur-Seine,  who  most  courteously  received  him.  Such 
adventures  as  these  happened  often  in  France  :  on  which  account, 
the  barons  and  knights,  as  well  as  the  cities  and  principal  towns, 
were  always  upon  their  guard.  To  speak  truly,  the  king  of  Na- 
varre had  many  friends  intermixed  in  every  part  of  France  ;  and,  if 


they  had  not  been  discovered,  much  worse  things  would  have  bee!i 
done,  though  in  truth  they  did  enough. 

During  this  time',  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  his  brothers  resided 
at  Paris.  No  merchants  nor  others  dared  to  venture  out  of  the 
town,  to  look  after  their  concerns,  or  to  take  any  journey :  for  th(  y 
were  attacked  and  killed,  whatever  roads  they  took.  The  kingdo.n 
was  so  full  of  the  Navarrois,  they  were  masters  of  all  the  flat  coun- 
tries,  the  rivers,  and  the  principal  towns  and  cities.  This  caused 
such  a  scarcity  of  provisions  in  France,  that  a  small  cask  of  herrings 
was  sold  for  thirty  golden  crowns,  and  everything  else  in  proportion. 
Many  of  the  poor  died  with  hunger.  This  famine  lasted  more  than 
four  years.  The  great  towns,  in  particular,  were  much  distressed 
for  salt,  which  could  only  be  had  through  the  ministers  of  the  duke 
of  Normandy,  who  sold  it  at  a  very  dear  rate,  in  order  to  collect 
more  money  to  pay  the  soldiers. 


*  Q.  If  not  Beaulieu,  which  is  a  town  in  Picardy  in  the  diocese  and  election  ofNoyon. 
t  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage  say  three  thousand.— "Ev. 


CHAPTER  CXCI. 

THE  MEN  OF  PICARDY  BESIEGE  THE    NAVAKROIS  IN  ST.  VALERT.  TH5 
KINGDOM  OF  FRANCE  IS  FILLED  WITH  NAVARROIS. 

The  constable  of  France  and  the  young  earl  of  St.  Pol  acquired 
great  popularity  in  Picardy,  for  the  succors  which  they  had  brought 
to  Amiejis.  The  knights  and  squires  of  that  province  united  them- 
selves to  them  ;  and  they  thought  they  were  now  in  sufficient  force 
to  lay  siege  to  St.  Valery.  The  constable  sent  to  all  the  principal 
towns,  to  inform  them  of  it :  upon  which  those  of  Tournay,  Lisle, 
Douay,  Airas,  Bethune,  St.  Omer,  St.  Quentin,  Peronne,  Amiens, 
Corbie,  and  Abbeville,  met  together:  they  engaged  to  find  a  certain 
number  of  men,  whom  they  sent  to  the  constable  and  the  earl  of  St. 
Pol.  Even  the  knights  and  squires  of  Hainault  put  themselves  in 
motioUj  and  came  thither,  on  account  of  the  estates  they  had  in 
France.  The  lord  d'Andreghen  sent  thither  the  young  seneschal 
of  Hainault,  the  lord  John  de  Verthin,  magnificently  equipped,  the 
lord  Hugh  d'Antoing  his  cousi^i,  with  many  others;  when  they 
marched  to  lay  siege  to  St.  Valery.  There  were  full  two  thousand 
knights  and  squires ;  and  the  chief  towns  liad  sent  twelve  thousand 
common  soldiers  at  their  expense  :  Abbeville,  in  particular,  was  too 
heavily  taxed,  for  thence  they  took  all  their  purveyances. 

The  siege  of  St.  Valery  lasted  some  time.  There  were  many 
sharp  assaults  and  skirmishes.  Almo&^^t  every  day  there  was  some- 
thing of  the  sort  going  forward ;  for  the  young  knights  and  squires 
were  eager  to  make  trial  of  their  arms,  and  they  readily  found  those 
who  would  gratify  them.  The  lord  William  de  Bonnemare,  sir  John 
Segar,  and  several  other  knights,  who  were  in  the  garrison,  advanced 
from  the  barriers  of  the  castle,  to  tilt  and  skirmi;-h  with  those  of  the 
army ;  so  that  there  were  generally  some  killed  or  wounded  on  both 
sides  daily.  There  might  have  been  in  St.  Vclery  three  hundred 
companions,  without  counting  those  of  the  town,  whom  they  forced 
to  fight  and  assist  them,  otherwise  it  would  have  ended  badly.  The 
chiefs  of  the  besiegers  ordered  engines  of  war  to  be  brought  from 
Amiens  and  Abbeville,  and  to  be  pointed  again:-t  St.  Valery,  which 
cast  large  stones,  and  much  harassed  the  inh  abitants,  who  had 
cannon  and  springalls,*  with  which  they  annoyed  the  army. 
While  this  siege  was  carrying  on,  and  the  king  of  Navarre  making 
war  in  all  parts  of  France,  the  captal  of  Buch,  cousin  to  the  king  of 
Navarre,  arrived  at  Cherbourg,  according  to  his  entreaties,  being 
retained  by  him,  with  two  hundred  lances  in  his  pay. 

The  captal,  on  his  arrival  in  Normandy,  took  the  field,  and,  passing 
through  the  lands  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  came  to  Mantes,  where  he 
found  the  lord  Philip  de  Navarre,  with  whom  he  tarried  some  days. 
He  then  set  out  secretly  with  all  his  companions,  and  made  such 
expedition  in  one  night,  through  the  good  country  of  Vexin  and 
Beauvoisis,t  that  he  arrived  at  Clermont  +  in  Beauvoisis,  which  is  a 
large  town,  though  not  inclosed,  with  a  handsome  castle,  having 
one  large  tower  walled  all  round.  Immediately  after  having  sum- 
moned it,  he  took  it  by  escalade,  though  the  tovcer  had  hitherto  been 
deemed  impregnable.  Nevertheless  he  succeeded  by  means  of  rope- 
ladders,  and  by  using  arrow-heads  to  attach  then  to  the  walls.  The 
first  person  who  entered  was  sir  Bernard  de  In  Salle,  climbing  like 
a  cat.  He,  in  his  time,  had  taken  many  other  places  by  simdar 
means.  The  captal  de  Buch  exerted  himself  so  much  that  he  con- 
quered  Clermont,  which  he  and  his  companions  kept  possession  of 
for  a  long  time.  He  from  that  post  harassed  the  countiies  of  Vexin 
and  Beauvoisis,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Navarrois,  who  were  in 
garrison  in  the  neighboring  fortresses,  such  as  Creil,  la  Herielle,  and 
Mauconseil.  All  the  flat  countries  were  at  their  disposal,  as  there 
were  none  to  oppose  them. 

In  such  manner  was  the  whole  kingdom  of  France  kept  m  a  state 
of  warfare,  under  the  name  of  the  king  of  Navarre.  Many  strong 
castles  were  taken  in  Brie,  Champagne,  and  Valois,  yi  the  bishoprics 
of  Noyon,  Soissons,  Senlis,  and  Laon,  of  which  divers  knights  and 


*  Espringalles,  orespringolds.  orspringolds.  were  machines  whence  came  shot,  stones, 
or  bolts.— Skinner's  Dictionary. 

"  And  eke  within  the  castil  were  „ 
Springoldis,  gonnes,  bowes,  and  archers. 

Chaucer's  Roman  de  la  Rose,  verses  490, 49t 
t  A  small  province  in  the  Isle  of  France.  Beauvais  is  the  capital 
t  Fifteen  leagues  from  Paris. 


118 


CHI^ONICLES   OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


squires  from  foreign  parts  were  made  governoi-s.  In  that  part  of  the 
country,  near  Pont-sur-Seine,*  toward  Provins,t  Troyes,t  Auxerre,6 
and  Tonnerre,||  they  were  so  overrun  with  soldiers  that  no  one  dared 
to  venture  out  of  the  strong  cities  and  well-fortified  towns.  Sir 
Peter  Audley  resided  in  the  castle  of  Beaufort,  between  Chalons  and 
Troyes,  which  was  part  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  inheritance.  Sir 
Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  a  Hainaulter,  resided  sometimes  at  Pont. 
sur-Seine,  sometimes  at  the  castle  of  Nogent,  with  about  five  hun. 
dred  combatants,  who  pillaged  all  the  country  round  about.  In 
another  part  of  Champagne,  lived  a  squire  from  Germany  called 
Albret.  These  three  captains  kept  possession  of  Champagne  and 
the  country  on  the  Marne,  and  upward  of  sixty  castles  and  fortified 
houses.  At  any  time  they  pleased,  they  could  bring  into  the  field 
more  than  two  thousand  combatants. 

That  whole  district  was  under  their  subjection :  they  ransomed 
or  robbed  every  one.  They  had  pillaged  and  burnt  the  good  towns 
of  Ay,  Epernayj'ff  and  Vertus,**  and  all  the  chief  towns  on  the  Marne, 
as  far  as  the  Cha,teau.Thierrytt5  with  those  that  were  in  the  neighbor, 
hood  of  Rheims.tt  They  had  also  taken  the  good  town  and  castle 
of  Ronay,§§  and  the  strong  castle  of  Hans|||I  in  Champagne,  ascending 
the  river  as  far  as  St.  Antoine  in  Pertois.iTIT  Further  advanced  on 
the  borders  of  Burgundy  and  Pertois,  Thibat  de  Chaufour  and  John 
de  Chaufour  had  taken  up  their  quarters  in  the  name  of  the  king  of 
Navarre.  They  had  got  possession  of  a  strong  castle  called  Mont 
Sangon,***  in  the  diocese  of  Langres ;  in  which  they  had  a  garrison 
of  four  hundred  men,  who  scoured  the  country  as  far  as  the  bishopric 
of  Verdun  and  the  country  of  Soissons. 

Between  Laon  and  Rheims  were  other  pillagers,  whose  principal 
garrison  was  at  Vely,  in  which  were  six  hundred  men.  Rabigeois 
de  Dury,  an  Englishman,  was  the  governor  of  it.  He  retained  all 
sorts  of  persons,  who  wished  to  serve  under  him  ;  and,  as  he  paid 
well  and  punctually,  he  was  duly  obeyed.  He  had  with  him  Robert 
Scott,  as  companion  in  his  gains  and  losses,  who,  during  the  Christ, 
mas  holidays,  won  and  plundered  the  strong  castle  and  town  of 
Roucy,+tt  in  which  he  established  a  garrison  that  was  a  great  griev. 
ance  to  the  neighborhood.  He  rftnsomed  the  earl,  his  lady,  and 
daughter,  for  the  sum  of  twelve  thousand  gold  florins  au  mouton,  and 
kept  possession  of  the  town  and  castle  all  that  winter  and  ensuing 
summer  of  1359,  As  soon  as  the  earl  of  Roucy  had  paid  his  ransom, 
he  went  to  reside  in  Laon,  and  in  divers  other  places.  During  this 
period,  there  was  not  any  tilling  of  the  ground,  so  that  it  caused  a 
great  scarcity  in  a  short  time. 


CHAPTER  CXCII. 

THE  CANON  DE  ROBESART  DEFEATS  THE  NAVARROIS  IN  THE  LAONNOIS, 

NEAR  TO  CREIL. 

Aeout  this  time,  as  I  have  been  informed,  the  canon  de  Robesart 
performed  a  very  gallant  action.  It  fell  out,  that  as  the  lord  of  Pinon, 
a  knight-banneret  of  Vermandoi's,  was  riding  from  one  strong  place 
to  another,  accompanied  by  about  sixty  men-at-arms,  the  garrisons 
of  Velyttt  and  Roucy,  to  the  number  of  three  hundred,  but  without 
their  captains,  were  also  abroad  to  see  what  they  could  capture.  As 
they  advanced  toward  Creil,  they  perceived  the  lord  of  Pinon  march- 
ing in  good  order,  in  the  plain  near  that  town,  with  his  pennon  dis- 
played. They  immediately  saw  they  were  French :  the  lord  of 
Pinon  also  knew  they  were  his  enemies,  and  that  he  had  no  way  to 
escape  from  them.  However,  he  and  his  little  troop  turning  to  the 
right  and  skirting  Creil,  for  the  Navarrois  had  cut  off  his  retreat  the 
way  he  had  come,  stuck  spurs  into  their  horses  to  save  themselves, 
if  possible,  by  flight ;  but  the  Navarrois  pursued  them,  crying  out, 
"  St.  George,  Navarre !"  and,  being  better  mounted,  would  have 
come  up  with  them  in  less  than  half  a  league. 

It  chanced  that  the  lord  de  Pinon,  in  his  flight,  met  with  a  large 
and  deep  ditch,  inclosed  on  one  side  by  strong  hedges,  and  having 
only  one  entrance,  which  was  so  narrow  horses  could  not  pass  through. 
As  soon  as  he  was  come  near,  he  noticed  the  advantage  that  might 
be  made  of  it,  and  said,  "  Dismount,  dismount:  it  is  much  better  to 
wait  here  the  chance  of  war,  and  defend  ourselves,  than  to  be  slain 
or  made  prisoners  in  our  flight."  Upon  which,  all  his  people  dis- 
mounted  ;  as  did  the  Navarrois  on  their  arrival.  In  the  troop  of  the 
lord  de  Pinon,  there  was  a  knight,§§§  who,  calling  his  page,  said, 
"  Mount  my  courser,  and  spare  him  not,  but  gallop  to  the  garrison  of 


♦  A  town  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Sens,  twenty-eight  leagues  from  Paris, 
t  An  ancient  city  of  Brie,  diocese  of  Sens,  twenty-two  le«£;ues  from  Paris, 
i  A  large  city  of  Champagne,  thirty-eight  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 
§  An  ancient  city  of  Burgundy,  capital  of  the  Auxerrois,  forty-one  leagues  and  a 
half  from  Paris. 

II  A  to\yn  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Langres,  forty-eight  leagues  and  a  half  from 
Paris, 

If  An  ancient  c\tf  of  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rheims,  thirty-three  leagues  from  Paris. 
**  A  town  in  Chumpagne,  near  Epeniay. 

tt  A  city  in  Brie,  diocese  of  Soissons,  twenty-one  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 

tX  An  ancient  city  and  archbishopric  in  Champagne,  thirty-eight  leages  from  Paris. 

§§  A  villnge  in  Champagne,  diocese  and  election  of  Troyes, 

nil  A  village  in  Champagne,  election  of  St  Menehould. 

nil  Periois.  a  fertile  country  of  Champagne. 

***  Q.  if  not  Mansaujon  ?  which  is  in  the  diocese  of  Langres. 

TTT  A  town  in  Picardy,  diocese  and  election  of  Laon. 

fit  Vely,  a  chattellany  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Soissons, 

A  squirt  according  to  D,  Sauvage  and  Lord  Bemen.'*E». 


Pierrepont,*  and  entreat  the  canon  de  Robesart  to  come  to  our  assist- 
ance." The  page  answered,  "  Suppose  I  should  meet  with  him, 
how  will  it  be  possible  for  him  to  arrive  in  time,  for  it  is  five  leagues 
distant  from  hence  ?"  The  knight  said,  "  Do  thy  duty."  The  page 
immediately  set  off,  and  left  his  master  fiercely  attacked  by  these 
plunderers  of  Vely  and  Roucy.  The  lord  de  Pinon  and  his  company 
defended  themselves  with  great  valor.  He  kept  possession  of  the 
advantageous  position  in  the  ditch,  without  any  loss,  from  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning  until  the  afternoon. 

I  will  now  return  to  the  page,  who  never  broke  gallop  until  he 
came  to  Pierrepont  in  the  Laonnois.  He  delivered  his  message  to 
the  canon  de  Robesart,  who  replied  that  he  would  do  his  duty,  and 
hasten  to  the  place  where  the' lord  de  Pinop  was  engaged,  as  he  was 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  spot.  He  ordered  his  trumpet  to  sound, 
and  his  companions,  who  might  be  about  six  score,  to  mount  their 
horses.  At  the  same  time,  he  sent  off  one  of  his  servants  to  Laon, 
which  was  not  far  distant,  to  inform  a  captain  who  was  stationed 
there  what  was  going  forward.  He  would  not  wait  for  the  arrivaJ 
of  this  reinforcement,  but  set  off  directly,  full  gallop,  which  he  con. 
tinned  until  he  came  to  the  lord  de  Pinon  and  his  company,  whom 
he  found  so  hard  pressed  by  the  Navarrois,  that  they  could  not  have 
held  out  much  longer.  The  canon  immediately  placed  his  lance  in 
its  rest,  and  rushed  upon  the  Navarrois  with  such  force,  that  he 
struck  down  three  the  first  onset.  His  people  being  fresh  and  in 
spirits,  drove  down  the  Navarrois,  who  were  quite  fatigued  with 
having  combated  the  whole  day.  The  canon  de  Robesart  gave  such 
deadly  blows  with  his  battle-axe,  that  none  could  stand  before  him. 
These  plunderers  were  totally  routed :  more  than  one  hundred  and 
fifty  were  left  dead  on  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  if  any  attempted  to 
save  themselves  they  were  met  by  the  detachment  from  Laon,  who 
made  such  a  slaughter,  that,  of  the  three  hundred  they  amounted  to 
at  first, -fifteen  only  escaped ;  the  rest  were  either  slain  or  made 
prisoners. 


CHAPTER  CXCIII. 

THE  NAVARROIS  SURRENDER  ST.  VALERY  TO  THE  FRENCH,  AVHO  HAD  BE 

SIEGED  IT  A  LONG  TIME. 

I  HAVE  before  related,  that  the  lords  of  Picardy,  Artois,  Ponthieu 
and  the  Boulonnois,  were  a  considerable  time  before  St,  Valery ;  that 
they  had  made  many  grand  attacks  upon  it  by  machines  and  other 
instruments.  Among  other  events,  it  chanced  that  the  lord  de  Bacien 
from  Picardy,  having  got  into  a  boat  to  reconnoitre  more  particularly 
the  castle,  was  struck  with  a  bolt  from  an  espringal,  of  which  he  died 
The  garrison  had  such  quantities  of  artillery,  that  every  attack  upon 
them  was  attended  with  great  danger.  This  siege,  therefore,  lasted 
from  the  beginning  of  August  until  the  following  Lent.  The  lords 
then  declared  they  would  starve  them  to  a  surrender,  since  they  could 
not  take  it  by  assault.  They  therefore  remained  a  long  time  inactive, 
but  took  great  care  to  guard  all  the  passes,  so  that  nothing  ccuW 
enter  the  town  by  sea  or  land. 

Their  provisions  soon  began  to  lessen,  for  they  could  not  venture 
abroad  to  forage  :  on  the  other  hand,  they  saw  no  appearance  of  any 
succors  coming  to  them.  They  therefore  determined  in  council  to 
treat  with  the  constable  of  France,  the  earl  of  St.  Pol  and  the  other 
barons  of  the  army,  to  surrender  the  fortress  upon  condition  that  their 
lives  and  fortunes  should  be  spared,  and  that  they  might  be  allowed 
to  go  wherever  they  pleased.  This  was  granted  them  ;  but  they  were 
to  leave  the  place  unarmed.  Some  diflttculties  also  attended  the  com- 
pliance with  their  proposals,  for  the  earl  of  St,  Pol  insisted  on  their 
surrendering  unconditionally.  At  this  time,  the  lord  Philip  de  Na- 
varre  was  advanced  toward  St.  Valery,  to  raise  the  siege,  which  he 
would  have  done,  if  the  garrison  had  not  been  in  such  haste  to  sur- 
render. He  and  his  army  were  very  angry  at  the  event ;  but  they 
could  not  now  by  any  means  prevent  it. 


CHAPTER  CXCIV. 

THE   LORD  PHIEir  DE  NAVARRE  ASSEMBLES  THREE  THOUSAND  MEN  TO 
RAISE  THE  SIEGE  OF  ST.  VALERV. 

The  lords  of  France  were  still  drawn  up  in  the  plain  ;  and,  though 
no  one  had  left  the  army,  yet  they  were  about  departing;  their  tents, 
pavilions  and  baggage  were  packing  up  ;  when  news  was  brought 
them  that  the  Navarrois  were  upon  their  march,  and  not  more  than 
three  leagues  off'.  It  was  the  lord  Philip  of  Navarre  who  governed 
all  the  territories  of  the  king  his  brother ;  that  is  to  say,  the  county 
of  Evreux ;  and  all  the  different  parties  that  were  making  war  on 
France  obeved  his  orders.  He  had  been  informed  by  sir  John  de 
Piquigny,  that  the  garrison  of  St,  Valery  was  on  the  point  of  sur- 
rendering. The  lord  Philip  was  encouraged  to  attempt  raising  tJic 
siege  :  and  for  this  purpose  he  had  a=.-cmbled  secretly,  at  Mante? 
and  Meulan,  three  thousand  men,  one  with  the  other.  The  young 
earl  of  Harcourt,  the  lord  de  Granville,  sir  Robert  Knolles,  and  sir 
John  de  Piquigny,  were  there,  with  many  other  knights  and  squires, 
who  had  followed  him  to  within  three  leagues  of  St.  Valery  when  it 
was  surrendered.    He  was  assured  of  the  truth  of  it,  by  the  arrival 

*  A  village  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


119 


of  the  lord  de  Bonnemare  and  sir  John  Segar,  who  met  him  on  his 
march. 

When  the  French,  who  had  taken  possession  of  St.  Valery,  heard 
of  the  approach  of  the  Navarrois,  the  constable,  the  earl  of  St.  Pol, 
the  lord  de  Chatillon,  the  lord  de  Poix,  the  lord  de  Beausault,  the 
lord  de  Helly,  the  lord  de  Crestkes,  lord  Odoart  de  Renty,  lord 
Baudoyn  d'Ennekin,  and  some  other  barons  and  knights  who  were 
present,  retired  into  the  castle,  to  a  council ;  when  it  was  resolved 
they  should  advance  to  combat  their  enemies.  The  constable  issued 
his  orders  for  every  one  to  fall  into  his  rank,  and  prepare  for  combat; 
upon  which  they  all  marched  forward  in  good  order,  as  if  they  were 
immediately  to  fight  with  the  lord  Philip.  The  Navan-ois,  learning 
that  the  French  were  marching  toward  them  in  battle-array,  to  the 
amount  of  thirty  thousand  men,  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  wait 
for  them,  but  crossed  the  river  Somme  as  speedily  as  possible,  and 
took  post  in  the  castle  of  Long*  in  Ponthieu,  with  their  horses,  bag- 
gage, and.  whatever  else  they  had,  which  straightened  them  much 
for  room.  They  had  scarcely  entered  it,  when  the  French,  who 
were  in  pursuit  of  them,  came  before  it,  about  the  hour  of  vespers. 
Their  numbers  were  continually  increasing ;  for  the  common  soldiers 
from  the  cities  and  chief  towns  could  not  march  so  fast  as  the  men- 
at-arms.  The  lords  held  a  council,  and  determined  to  take  up  their 
quarters  that  night  before  the  castle,  to  wait  for  more  troops,  which 
were  dropping  in  one  after  another,  and  on  the  morrow  to  make  a 
general  assault  upon  it.  This  was  done.  But  the  Navarrois  within 
the  castle,  being  short  of  provisions,  as  soon  as  it  was  midnight  sal- 
lied  out  at  a  back  way,  without  any  noise,  and  took  the  road  for  the 
Vermandois. 

They  were  more  than  two  leagues  off  before  the  French  knew  of 
their  departure :  they  immediately  armed  themselves,  and  set  out 
after  them,  following  the  tracks  of  their  horses.  Thus  did  both  par- 
ties push  forward,  the  Navarrois  first,  and  the  French  behind  them, 
until  the  Navarrois  came  to  the  little  village  of  Thorigny,  which  is 
situated  on  an  eminence  whence  there  is  a  good  view  of  all  the 
country  round  about.  It  is  in  the  Vermandois,  between  the  St. 
Quentin  and  Peronne.  There  the  Navarrois  halted,  to  refresh  them- 
selves and  horses,  and  to  fight  their  enemies,  if  they  were  forced  to 
it.  They  had  formed  themselves  in  a  circle  on  the  summit  of  the 
eminence,  so  that  they  might  profit  from  the  situation  of  the  place. 
They  had  not  remained  long  before  they  saw  the  whole  country 
below  them  covered  over,  and  full  of  Frenchmen,  who  seemed  to 
amount  to  upward  of  thirty  thousand.  When  the  Navarrois  perceived 
they  had  the  appearance  of  coming  to  attack  them,  they  issued  out 
of  the  town,  and  drew  up  their  army  in  three  battalions :  the  first  of 
them  was  given  to  sir  Robert  Knolles,  the  second  to  sir  Lewis  de 
Navarre,  and  the  third  to  the  earl  of  Harcourt.  Neither  of  these 
Dattalions  consisted  of  more  than  seven  hundred  fighting  men.  They 
cut  their  lances  to  five  feet  in  length,  and  ordered  their  servants  to 
carry  their  spurs  to  the  slope  of  the  hill,  where  they  were  to  fix  them 
with  the  rowels  uppermost;  so  that  their  enemies  might  not  ascend 
the  hill  at  their  ease.  The  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  knighted  the 
young  earl  of  Harcourt,  who  displayed  his  banner,  as  did  also  the 
young  lord  de  Granville. 

The  French  halted  in  sight  of  the  Navarrois,  and  dismounted,  for 
many  were  desirous  to  give  them  immediate  combat,  while  others 
were  against  it,  saying,  "  Our  people  are  fatigued  ;  besides,  we  have 
such  numbers  in  the  rear,  that  it  is  proper  we  wait  for  them,  and 
take  up  our  quarters  where  we  are  for  the  remainder  of  the  day.  It 
will  be  night  soon,  and  we  can  fight  them  to-morrow  in  better  order." 

In  this  situation,  the  French  encamped  themselves,  placing  all 
their  baggage-wagons  round  them, of  which  they  had  great  numbers. 
When  the  Navarrois  found  that  there  was  no  intention  of  attacking 
them,  they  retired  toward  evening  into  their  village  of  Thorigny, 
making  great  fires  and  smoke,  to  let  them  understand  they  meant  to 
remain  there  that  night :  but  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  they  got  their 
horses  ready,  having  previously  made  every  other  preparation,  and 
set  off  in  silence.  The  night  was  dark  and  foggy ;  and  they  marched 
down  to  the  river  Somme,  which  they  crossed  at  a  ford,  near  a  small 
village  not  far  distant  from  Bethencourt  ;t  thence  they  took  the  road 
to  the  wood  of  Bohain,t  which  they  skirted :  they  marched  that  night 
upward  of  seven  leagues,  which  caused  many  of  the  v/orst  mounted 
to  remain  behind,  who  were  made  prisoners  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Bchain.  The  peasants  also  of  the  country  slew  many  who  were  un- 
able  to  keep  up  with  their  masters,  and  all  who  had  lost  their  road. 

The  French  v/ere  informed  of  the  departure  of  the  Navarrois  a 
little  before  daybreak ;  when  they  resolved  to  cross  the  Somme  by 
the  bridge  at  St.  Quentin,§  and  to  push  forward  toward  Liannes,|| 
;ind  by  this  means  to  come  up  with  them..  Every  one,  therefore, 
inountGd  his  horse  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  galloped  on  for  the 
fastest,  taking  the  road  for  St.  Quentin,  where  they  arrived  as  day 
appeared,  for  it  was  but  two  short  leagues  distant.  The  constable 
and  the  earl  of  St.  Pol  were  among  the  first.  When  the  guards  of 
the  town  who  were  stationed  over  the  first  gate  heard  the  bustle  of 
their  arrival,  they  began  to  be  alarmed,  as  they  knew  the  enemy  was 

*  Lone  et  le  Castlelet— a  villasre  of  Picardy,  near  Abbeville, 
t  A  village  in  Picardy,  election  of  Peronne. 

JBohain— a  small  tov/n  in  Picardy,  election  of  Guisg,  near  St.  Q.uentin. 
§  A  strong  city  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Noyon,  generality  of  Amiens. 
HLiannes.  a  village  in  Picardy,  generality  of  Amiens. 


in  their  neighborhood ;  but  recollecting  that  the  drawbridge  was  up. 
they  were  somewhat  reassured,  as  that  would  prevent  them  from 
doing  any  mischief.  They  asked,  who  they  were  that  were  comfj 
there  at  such  an  unusual  hour:  the  constable  answered,  "We  are 
such  and  such  persons,  and  wish  to  pass  through  this  town  in  pursn  it 
of  the  Navarrois,  who  have  stolen  away  from  Thorigny,  and  are 
flying  from  us :  we  command  you  therefore,  in  the  king's  name,  in. 
stantly  to  open  the  gates."  The  guard  replied,  that  the  keys  were 
with  the  magistrates  in  the  town.  Two  of  the  guard  went  to  those 
that  had  the  keeping  of  the  keys,  who  told  them  they  would  not 
consent  to  open  the  gates  till  they  had  consulted  the  inhabitants. 
By  this  means,  so  much  time  was  lost  that  it  was  after  sunrise,  before 
they  had  considered  what  answer  to  give  :  they  then  ascended  over 
the  gateway,  and,  putting  their  heads  out  of  the  windows,  thus  ad- 
dressed the  constable  and  the  carl  of  St.  Pol,  who  were  waiting : 
"  Dear  lords,  have  the  goodness  to  take  compassion  and  excuse  us 
this  time ;  but  it  is  the  determination  of  the  commonalty  of  the  town, 
that  only  five  or  six  of  you  may  enter,  out  of  the  respect  we  bear  you: 
the  others  must  go  any  other  way  they  choose."  The  lords  were 
so  much  enraged  at  this,  that  many  high  words  and  abusive  language 
ensued ;  nevertheless,  those  of  St.  Quentm  would  not  open  their 
gates.  These  lords,  therefore,  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  following 
further  the  Navarrois,  as  it  would  have  been  in  vain.  By  the  advice 
of  the  constable,  the  French  separated  themselves,  and  the  earl  of 
St.  Pol  wont  to  his  castle  of  Bohain,  in  such  a  rage  that  no  one 
dared  to  speak  to  him. 


CHAPTER  CXCV. 

SIR  PETER  ATJDLEY  LEADS  A  PARTY  OF  NAVARROIS,  IN  THE  NI&HT,  TO  TACT 

CHALONS. 

Thus  did  this  grand  expedition  end  ;  the  French  separating,  went 
one  way,  and  the  Navarrois  another  :  the  last  came  that  day  to  Vely, 
where  they  crossed  the  river  Oise  at  a  ford  :  when,  finding  they  were 
out  of  all  danger,  they  halted  and  refreshed  themselves.  As  soon  as 
they  thought  proper,  they  returned  into  Normandy,  and  journeyed 
from  fortress  to  fortress  in  perfect  security,  as  they  were  masters  of 
all  the  rivers  and  flat  country.  Having  again  entered  the  district  of 
Coutantin,  they  carried  on  their  excursions,  as  before,  through  Nor- 
mandy. During  this  time,  the  king  of  Navarre  remained  at  Melun- 
sur-Seine,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms. 

It  happened  that  while  sir  Peter  Audley  was  governor  of  Beaufort, 
which  is  situated  between  Troyes  and  Cha,lons,  he  imagined,  that  if 
he  could  cross  the  Marne  above  the  town  of  Cha,lons,  and  advance 
by  the  side  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter,  he  might  easily  take  the 
town.  To  carry  this  scheme  into  effect,  he  waited  until  the  river 
Marne  was  low,  when  he  secretly  assembled  his  companions  from 
five  or  six  strong  castles  he  was  master  of  in  that  neighborhood.  His 
army  consisted  of  about  four  hundred  combatants.  They  set  out 
from  Beaufort  at  midnight.  He  led  them  to  a  ford  of  the  river  Marne, 
which  he  intended  to  cross,  for  he  had  people  of  the  country  as 
guides.  On  coming  thither,  he  made  them  all  to  dismount,  and  give 
their  horses  to  their  servants,  when  he  marched  them  through  the 
river,  which  was  very  low.  All  having  crossed,  he  led  them  slowly 
toward  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter.  There  were  many  guards  and 
watchm.en  scattered  over  the  town  of  Chillons,  and  in  the  public 
squares :  those  who  were  nearest  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter, 
which  is  situated  above  the  town,  heard  very  distinctly  the  noise  of 
the  Navarrois  :  for  as  they  were  advancing,  their  arms,  by  touching 
each  other,  made  a  noise  and  sounded.  Many  who  heard  this  won- 
dered what  it  could  be  :  for  all  at  once,  sir  Peter  having  halted,  the 
noise  ceased,  and,  when  he  continued  his  march,  the  same  sounds 
were  again  heard  by  the  sentinels  posted  in  St.  Peter's  street,  as  the 
wind  came  from  the  opposite  quarter  ;  and  some  among  them  said, 
"  It  must  be  those  English  and  Navarrois  thieves  that  are  advancing, 
to  take  lis  by  escalade  :  let  us  immediately  sound  the  alarm,  and 
awaken  our  fellow-citizens."  Some  of  them  went  to  the  monastery, 
to  see  what  it  might  be.  They  could  not,  however,  make  such  speed 
but  that  sir  Peter  and  his  army  were  in  the  court-yard  ;  for  the  walls 
in  that  part  were  not  four  feet  high  ;  and  they  immediately  rushed 
through  the  gate  of  the  monastery  into  the  street,  which  was  large 
and  wide.  The  citizens  were  exceedingly  alarmed,  because  there 
were  cries  from  all  parts  of,  "Treason,  treason!  To  arms,  to  arms  1" 
They  armed  themselves  in  haste,  and,  collecting  in  a  body  to  be  the 
stronger,  advanced  to  meet  their  enemies,  who  overthrew  and  killed 
the  foremost  of  them. 

It  happened,  very  unfortunately  for  Cha,lons,  that  Peter  de  Chylous, 
who  had  been  governor  of  the  city  upward  of  a  year,  with  a  hundred 
lances  under  his  command,  had  lately  left  it,  on  account  of  not  being 
able  to  get  paid  according  to  their  wishes.  The  commonalty  of  the 
city  were  numerous,  and  set  themselves  in  earnest  to  make  a  good 
defence.  It  was  high  time  ;  but  they  sufii-red  much,  and  the  Navar- 
rois conquered  all  the  lower  town,  as  far  as  the  bridges  over  the 
Marne.  Beyond  the  bridges,  the  citizens  collected  themselves,  and 
defended  the  first  bridge,  which  was  of  great  service  to  them.  The 
skirmish  was  there  very  sharp  :  the  Navarrois  attacked  and  fought 
well.    Some  of  the  English  archers  advanced,  and,  passini?^  over  the 


120 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


supports  of  the  bridge,  shot  so  well,  and  so  continually,  that  none 
from  Chalons  dared  to  come  within  reach  of  their  arrows. 

This  engagement  lasted  until  midday.  It  was  said  by  some,  that 
Chalons  must  have  been  taken,  if  sir  Odes  de  Grancy  had  not  learnt, 
as  it  were  by  inspiration,  this  excursion  of  the  Navarrois.  In  order 
to  defeat  it,  he  had  entreated  the  assistance  of  many  knights  and 
squires  ;  for  he  knew  that  there  was  not  one  gentleman  in  Chalons. 
He  had  come  therefore,  day  and  night,  attended  by  sir  Philip  de  Jan- 
court,  the  lord  Anceau  de  Beaupr6,  the  lord  John  de  Guermillon, 
and  many  others,  to  the  amount  of  sixty  lances.  As  soon  as  they 
were  come  to  Chalons,  they  advanced  toward  the  bridge,  which  the 
inhabitants  were  defending  against  the  Navarrois,  who  were  exerting 
themselves  to  the  utmost  to  gain  it.  The  lord  de  Grancy  displayed 
his  banner,  and  fell  upon  the  Navarrois  with  a  hearty  good  will.  The 
arrival  of  the  lord  de  Grancy  mightily  rejoiced  the  people  of  Chalons  ; 
arid  well  it  might,  for  without  him  and  his  company  they  would  have 
been  hard  driven.  When  sir  Peter  Audley  and  his  friends  saw  these 
Burgundians,  they  retreated  in  good  order  the  way  they  had  come, 
and  found  their  servants  with  their  horses  on  the  banks  of  the  Marne. 
They  mounted  them,  and,  crossing  the  river  without  molestation,  re. 
turned  toward  Beaufort,  having  by  a  trifle  missed  their  aim.  The 
inhabitants  of  Chalons  were  much  pleased  at  their  departure,  and 
gave  thanks  to  God  for  it.  After  expressing  their  obligations  to  the 
lord  de  Grancy  for  the  kindness  he  had  done  them,  they  presented 
him  with  five  hundred  livres  for  himself  and  his  people.  They  en. 
treated  the  lord  John  de  Besars,  who  was  present  and  a  near  neighbor, 
to  remain,  to  advise  and  assist  them.  He  consented  to  their  request, 
for  the  handsome  salary  they  allowed  him,  and  set  about  fortifying 
the  city  in  those  places  which  were  the  weakest. 


CHAPTER  CXCVI. 

THE  EARL  DE  ROTJCY  TAKEN  A  SECOND  TIME. 

About  this  period,  the  two  garrisons  of  Vely  and  Roucy*  united 
together,  and  took  by  assault  the  town  of  Sissonne,*  which  they  gar- 
risoned  with  all  sorts  of  people :  the  captain  of  it  was  Hannequin 
Fran9ois,t  a  lad  from  Cologne  on  the  Rhine.  He  was  so  cruel  in  all 
his  excursions,  that  he  showed  neither  pity  nor  mercy  to  any  one 
who  fell  in  his  way.  He  burnt  all  the  country,  slaying  men,  women 
and  children,  whom  he  could  not  ransom  according  to  his  will.  The 
earl  of  Roucy,  who  had  still  at  heart  the  loss  of  his  town  and  castle, 
which  these  robbers  had  wrested  from  him,  entreated  the  assistance 
of  those  knights  and  squires  who  were  his  neighbors.  He  collected 
upward  of  a  hundred  lances  and  forty  horsemen,  whom  he  conducted 
from  the  city  of  Laon.  Among  them  were  the  earl  de  Porcien,  lord 
Robert  de  Canency,  the  lord  de  Montegny  in  Ostrevant,  and  others. 
They  advanced  toward  Sissonne,  and  meeting  with  that  garrison, 
who  were  burning  a  village,  fell  upon  them  merrily.  This  Hanne. 
quin  and  his  followers  immediately  dismounted,  and  placed  their 
archers  in  the  front.  The  engagement  was  very  sharp  ;  but  those 
from  Laon  retreated  toward  their  city  without  having  done  much. 
The  other  Frenchmen  remained,  and  fought  manfully  for  a  long  time. 
However,  the  fortune  of  the  day  was  against  them  :  the  earl  de  Roucy 
was  severely  wounded,  and  made  prisoner  :  the  lord  Gerald  de  Ca- 
nency,  the  lord  de  Montegny  and  many  other  men-at-arms,  were 
likewise  captured.  Thus  was  the  earl  of  Roucy  made  prisoner  twice 
in  the  space  of  one  year. 

The  lord  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  resided  at  this  time  in  Cham- 
pagne, with  seven  hundred  fighting  men  under  his  command ;  by 
whose  means  he  acquired  great  wealth,  from  the  ransoms  of  towns, 
castles,  vineyards  and  private  houses,  as  well  as-  by  granting  pass- 
ports. He  was  master  of  at  least  twelve  fortresses,  and  much  in 
love  with  the  lady  Isabella  de  Juliers,t  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Juliers, 
whom  he  afterwards  married.  The  lady  was  greatly  attached  to  sir 
Eustace,  for  his  gallant  deeds  of  arms,  which  had  been  /elated  to 
her ;  and  she  sent  him  coursers,  hackneys,  and  letters  full  of  love, 
which  so  much  emboldened  sir  Eustace,  and  spurred  him  to  perform 
such  feats  of  chivalry  and  of  arms,  that  all  those  under  him  made 
fortunes. 

CHAPTER  CXCVII. 

THREE  QUEENS,  WITH  THE  NAVARROIS,  ARE  BESIEGED  IN  MELUN. 

After  the  surrender  of  St.  Valery,  as  you  have  heard  related,  the 
duke  of  Normandy  collected  upward  of  three  thousand  lances,  set 
ou,t  from  Paris,  and  laid  siege  to  Melun-sur-Seine,  of  which  the  Na- 
varrois kept  possession.  At  that  time,  three  queens  resided  therein  : 
Jane,  aunt  to  the  king  of  Navarre  and  widow  of  Charles  king  of 
France ;  Blanche,  widow  of  king  Philip  of  France  and  sister  to  the 
king  of  Navarre :  the  third  was  the  queen  of  Navarre,  sister  to  the 
duke  of  Nonnandy.  The  duke  of  Normandy  sent  his  forces  thither, 
but  did  not  accompany  them  in  person :  they  were  under  the  com. 
mand  of  the  lord  Morel  de  Fiennes,  constable  of  France,  the  earl  de 

*  21°^^"^ Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon. 

t  Mentioned  in  chapter  188,  as  one  of  the  ganison  of  Mauconseil.-ED. 

I    JNiece  to  the  queen  of  England,  and  widow  ofthe  earl  of  Kent."— Jtfarftnoi  note. 


St.  Pol,  the  lord  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  marshal  of  France,  the  lord 
Arnold  de  Coucy,  the  bishop  of  Troyes,  the  Lord  Broquart  de  Fenes- 
trages,  Peter  du  Bar  and  Philip  des  Armoyes,  with  others,  amounting 
in  the  whole  to  three  thousand  lances.  They  besieged  Melun  all 
round,  and  had  brought  from  Paris  a  number  of  springals  and  other 
engines,  which,  day  and  night,  kept  continually  throwing  stones  into 
the  fortress,  against  which  also  many  assaults  were  made. 

The  Navarrois  within  the  town  began  to  be  alarmed,  more  par- 
ticularly  those  queens,  who  would  cheerfully  have  seen  this  siege 
raised  at  any  rate  :  but  the  governors  of  the  town,  lord  John  Pippes 
and  lord  John  Carbinaux*,  desired  the  ladies  not  to  be  so  much 
frightened,  for  in  a  few  days  this  siege  would  be  raised,  as  they  had 
learnt  from  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  was  at  that  time  at  Vernon  t. 
The  lord  Philip  de  Navarre  also  was  assembling  a  body  of  men  at 
Mantes  and  Meulan,  to  come  to  their  assistance  ;  and  at  those  places 
all  the  various  garrisons  in  the  Navarre  interest  were  collecting  to- 
gether.  On  the  other  hand,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  who  knew  the 
Navarrois  intended  to  attempt  raising  the  siege,  retained  soldiers 
wherever  he  could  get  them,  and  sent  them  to  Melun.  But  good 
people  interposed  between  the  duke  and  the  king ;  for  at  that  time 
the  cardinals  de  Perigord  and  de  St.  Vitalis  were  in  France,  who 
exerted  themselves  so  efficaciously,  that  a  day  was  appointed  for 
treating  of  a  peace  between  them  cit  Vernon.  The  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy and  his  council  came  thither ;  as  did  the  king  of  NavaiTe, 
accompanied  by  the  lord  Philip  his  brother ;  when  a  peace  was  made. 
The  king  of  Navarre  swore,  that  from  henceforward  he  would  be  a 
loyal  Frenchman.  There  were  included  in  this  peace  as  many  as 
three  hundred  knights  and  squires,  who  were  pardoned  by  the  duke  : 
some  others,  however,  were  excepted,  whose  evil  deeds  he  refused 
to  forgive. 

The  lord  Philip  of  Navarre  would  not  accept  of  the  peace.  He 
told  the  king  his  brother,  he  was  bewitched  for  so  doing,  and  was 
acting  very  ill  toward  the  king  of  England,  who  was  his  ally,  and 
who  had  always  faithfully  assisted  him.  In  despite  of  his  brother 
the  king  of  Navarre,  the  lord  Philip,  with  three  others,  set  oflf,  and 
rode  as  fast  as  they  could  to  St.  Sauveur-le-Vicomte,  where  was  an 
English  garrison.  The  lord  Thomas  Dagworth  commanded  there, 
in  the  name  of  the  king  of  England,  who  received  the  lord  Philip, 
and  told  him  he  had  acquitted  himself  loyally  toward  the  king  his 
lord. 


CHAPTER  CXCVIII. 

SIR  BROQUART  DE  FENESTRAGES,  WITH  MANY  FRENCH,  DRAW  UP  IN  BAT 
TLE  ARRAY,  AGAINST  SIR  EUSTACE  D'AMBRETICOURT  AND  THE  ENGLISH 
IN  CHAMPAGNE. 

By  the  articles  of  this  peace,  many  towns  and  castles  in  Normandy, 
which  had  been  in  dispute,  were  given  up  to  king  Charles  of  Na- 
varre,  particularly  Mantes  and  Meulan.  Peace  was  also  made 
between  the  young  earl  of  Harcourt  and  the  duke  of  Normandy. 
The  lord  Lewis  de  Harcourt,  uncle  to  the  earl,  who  was  of  the 
council  and  household  of  the  duke,  interested  himself  much  in  its 
success  ;  and  the  duke  gave  to  the  earl  in  marriage  the  daughter  of 
the  duke  of  Bourbon,  sister  to  the  duchess  of  Normandy.  The 
siege  of  Melun.sur-Seine  was  raised.  The  town  remained  to  the 
French.  But,  in  spite  of  this  peace,  the  kingdom  of  France  was 
torn  in  pieces  by  war  as  before  ;  for  the  truce  between  the  two  king- 
doms of  France  and  England  had  lately  expired ;  so  that  those  cap- 
tains who  had  carried  on  the  war  for  the  king  of  Navarre,  in  the 
provinces  of  Burgundy,  Normandy,  Champagne,  Picardy,  Brie,  and 
Beauce,  still  continued  it  in  a  powerful  and  shameful  manner,  in  the 
name  of  the  king  of  England.  They  never  passed  any  fortress 
without  attacking  it,  notwithstanding  the  peace  ;  for  these  soldiers 
had  learnt  to  pillage  or  ransom  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  and 
to  make  excursions  sometimes  in  bodies  of  two  thousand,  many  of 
whom  had  from  ten  to  twelve  horses,  who,  if  they  had  not  kept  up 
this  war,  would  perhaps  have  gone  on  foot. 

After  the  siege  of  Melun  had  been  raised,  the  duke  of  Normandy 
besought  the  lord  Broquart  de  Fenestrages,  who  was  from  Lorraine, 
and  who  had  in  his  pay  five  hundred  men,  to  assist  him  in  driving 
the  English  out  of  the  province  of  Champagne,  where  they  had 
established  themselves,  and  were  harassing  the  country  day  and 
night.    Sir  Broquart  consented,  on  condition  of  receiving  a  large 
su-m  of  florins  for  himself  and  for  his  people.    Upon  this,  the  bishop 
of  Troyes,  the  count  de  Vaudemont,  the  count  de  Jouy,  the  lord 
John  de  Chalons,  and  the  lord  Broquart  de  Fenestrages,  assembled 
men-at-arms  in  the  provinces  of  Champagne  and  Burgundy  :  they 
amounted  to  full  two  hundred  lances,  and  fifteen  hundred  footmer 
who  advanced  and  posted  themselves  before  the  strong  castle 
Hanst  in  Champagne,  which  the  English  had  taken  and  kept  poss 
sion  of  a  year  and  a  half.    They  carried  it  by  assault  at  the  thi 
attack;  and  there  were  upward  of  fourscore  English  slain,  for  non 
were  spared.    The  French  then  retreated  to  the  city  of  Troyes;  and, 
when  they  had  refreshed  themselves,  they  sallied  forth  with  twelve 


*  Lord  James  Pipe— sir  Hugh  Calvery— English  natives.— Barnes. 
t  Vemon-sur-Seine— a  town  in  Normandy,  diocese  of  Evreux. 
i  Honfr— a  village  in  Champagne,  in  the  election  of  St.  Meuahould. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


121 


hundred  lances  ,*  and  nine  hundred  footmen,  taking:  the  road  to 
Nogent-sur-Seine.t 

Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  who  was  informed  of  this  expedition, 
collected  those  garrisons  under  his  command,  to  the  amount  of  four 
hundred  I'ances  and  two  hundred  archers,  with  whom  he  set  out 
from  Pont-sur-Seine.t  He  was  completely  armed,  except  his  hel- 
met, and  was  mounted  on  a  hackney  which  had  been  given  to  him, 
but  he  had  a  very  fine  war  horse  led  by  one  of  h4s  people.  He  had 
not  rode  far  before  he  heard  of  the  French  from  his  scouts,  who 
brought  intelligence  that  they  had  seen  his  enemies.  Had  sir  Eus- 
tace  known  that  they  were  in  such  numbers,  he  would  have  asked 
assistance  from  the  lord  Peter  Audley  and  lord  d'Albret,  who  could 
easily  have  sent  to  his  aid  four  hundred  combatants.  Sir  Eustace 
having  drawn  up  his  men  beyoi;d  Nogent,  placed  himself  on  a  small 
hillock,  in  the  midst  of  a  vineyi^rd,  his  archers  in  front.  As  soon  as 
the  French  arrived,  they  formed  themselves  into  three  battalions : 
the  first  under  the  command  of  the  bishop  of  Troyes  and  sir  Bro- 
quart ;  the  second  under  the  lord  John  de  Chalons  and  the  count  de 
Jouy ;  the  third  under  the  count  de  Janville,§ 

Sir  Eustace,  who  was  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  said  to  them ; 
"  Gentlemen,  let  us  fight  courageously,  and  the  day  will  be  ours  : 
we  then  shall  be  masters  of  all  Champagne,  whicn^Was  formerly  an 
earldom.  Perhaps  I  may  in  time  do  such  essential  services  to  the 
king  of  England,  whom  I  hold  as  the  rightful  king  of  France,  that 
he  may  confer  this  earldom  on  me."  He  then  called  to  him  some 
young  squires,  such  as  the  courageous  Manny,  his  cousin  John  of 
Paris,  Martin  of  Spain  and  others,  whom  he  knighted.  Having 
dismounted  his  men,  he  caused  their  lances  to  be  shortened  to  the 
length  of  five  feet,  and  placed  his  pennon  before  him,  which  had 
his  arms,  ermine,  three  humets  in  pale  guies. 


CHAPTER  CXCIX. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  NDGENT-SUR-SEINE,  BETWEEN  SIR  BROQUART  DE  FENES- 
TRAGES  AND  THE  FRENCH,  AND  SIR  EUSTACE  d'AMBRETICOURT  AND  THE 
ENGLISH. 

When  sir  Broquart  de  Fenestrages,  who  was  a  bold  and  coura- 
geous knight,  saw  that  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  and  his  battalion 
were  not  inclined  to  quit  their  position,  he  said,  "  Let  us  march  to 
them,  for  we  must  fight,  whatever  be  the  consequences."  Upon 
which,  he  advanced  with  his  battalion.  Sir  Eus'ace  received  the 
attack  of  this  battalion  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  broke  it  and  threw 
it  into  confusion.  At  the  first  shock  he  unhorsed  upward  of  forty, || 
and  would  have  completely  routed  them,  if  the  second  battalion  of 
the  French  had  not  immediately  moved  forward  to  their  assistance, 
who,  having  rallied  them,  collected  all  the  stragglers  together.  Upon 
this,  the  English  archers  bega-n  to  use  their  bows,  and  so  well,  that 
none  dared  to  come  within  the  reach  of  their  arrows.  The  third 
battalion  of  the  French  now  advanced  on  their  flank,  to  support  the 
other  two  ;  and  the  engagement  was  very  sharp  and  bloody,  but  the 
French  were  three  to  one.  Sir  Eustace  struck  to  the  ground  four 
of  the  most  vigorous  of  his  enemies,  with  the  spear  he  had  in  his 
hand ;  which  was  no  sooner  perceived  by  sir  Broquart  de  Fenestra, 
ges,  than  he  flung  his  lance  over  the  heads  of  all  those  that  were 
between  him  and  sir  Eustace,  and,  hitting  him  on  the  visor  of  his 
helmet,  it  penetrated  through  and  broke  three  of  his  teeth :  this, 
however,  did  not  prevent  sir  Eustace  from  continuing  the  combat. 

The  English  had  the  advantage  of  the  hill,  and  they  kept  so 
closely  together  that  they  could  not  be  broken.  The  French  were 
on  horseback,  the  English  on  foot.  The  archers  had  retreated,  in  a 
battalion  by  themselves,  to  somewhat  higher  ground,  and  shot 
briskly  against  the  French  ;  and  when  the  French  attempted,  by 
marching  about,  to  surround  them,  they  kept  their  front  to  face  the 
enemy.  At  this  time,  however,  the  French  infantry,  who  could  not 
make  such  haste  as  the  men-at-arms,  arrived.  This  infantry  were 
full  nine  hundred  men,  and,  being  armed  with  lances  and  large 
shields,^!  broke  through  the  line  of  the  archers,  and  flung  them  in 
disorder  ;  for  their  shields  were  so  strong,  that  the  arrows  made  no 
impression  on  them.  They  kept  up  the  fight  as  long  as  they  could  ; 
but,  being  thrown  into  confusion,  the  second  battalion  of  the  French 
men-at-arms  galloped  after  them,  and  slew  them  all.  This  second 
battalion  then  went  to  the  boys  who  were  guarding  the  English 
horses,  and  killed  or  made  prisoners  the  greater  part  of  them,  for 
very  few  escaped. 

During  this  time,  the  two  other  battalions  of  the  French  were  en- 
gaged with  the  English  ;  and  in  the  end  they  broke  them,  that  they 

*  Denys  Sauvage  has  on  this  passage  the  following  note,  in  the  margin : 
"  From  what  follows  it  appears  to  me  that  each  lance  was,  upon  both  sides,  only  one 
man."  This  is  probably  in  reference  to  the  numbers  which  could  have  been  furnished 
by  ord  Audley  and  lord  d'Albret,  "  four  hundred  combatants,''''  which  Froissart  speaks 
of  as  sufficient  to  have  insured  sir  Eustace's  success.  Such  a  reinforcement  would  have 
been  of  great  service,  if  the  twelve  hundred  French  lances  consisted  only  of  that  num- 
ber of  individuals,  but  would  have  been  quite  inefficient  if  they  had  amounted  to  three 
or  four  times  that  number.  The  remark  is,  however,  confined  to  this  particular  instance 
—in  genera  each  lance  was  equal  to  three  men.   See  Note,  p.  102.— Ed. 

t  Nogent-sur-Seine— a  town  in  Champagne,  between  Paris  and  Troyes,  diocese  of 
Sens. 

X  Pont-stj-Seine— a  town  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Sens,  election  of  Nogent. 
§  Q..  if  not  Joinville. 

U  Suty.-^LoRo  Bernxrs.  ?  Pavisses.— Lord  Bkrnbrs. 


never  were  able  to  rally :  the  pennon  of  sir  Eustace,  which  was  their 
standard,  was  taken  and  torn  to  pieces.  When  the  English  were 
thrown  into  confusion,  many  were  beaten  down,  and  the  French 
made  prisoners  at  their  choice.  Sir  Eustace  fell  into  the  hj^nds  of  a 
knight  who  served  under  the  count  de  Vaudernont,  whose  .lame  was 
sir  Henry  de  Quenillart,  to  whom  he  surrendered  himself,  and  who 
had  great  difficulty  to  save  his  life  ;  for  the  common  people  of 
Troyes  wanted  to  put  him  to  death  for  the  gallant  deeds  of  arms  he 
had  performed  in  Champagne.  Lord  John  de  Paris  and  lord  Martin 
of  Spain  were  also  made  prisoners,  as  well  as  many  other  knights 
and  esquires.  Those  that  were  able  to  escape  fled  to  the  garrison 
of  Nogent ;  but  very  few  were  so  fortunate,  as  almost  all  were  slain 
or  taken. 

Sir  Courageous  de  Manny*  was  left  for  dead  on  the  field  ot 
battle,  and  by  this  means  forgotten  :  but  after  the  defeat,  and  when 
all  the  French  were  retired,  he,  who  had  been  grievously  wounded, 
and  more  than  half  killed,  raised  his  head  a  little,  and  saw  nothing 
but  dead  bodies  around  him.  He  then  got  up  as  well  as  he  could, 
and  seating  himself,  looked  about  to  see  if  he  were  far  from  Nogent, 
which  had  an  English  garrison  ;  and,  by  crawling  on  his  hands  and 
knees,  in  about  an  hour's  time  he  came  to  the  foot  of  the  tower  of 
Nogent.  He  made  signs  to  the  garrison,  that  he  was  of  their  party. 
Upon  which,  they  carried  him  into  the  fortress  ;  and,  by  dressing 
and  sewing  up  his  wounds  with  much  care,  he  was  completely 
cured.  This  engagement  took  place  in  the  year  1359,  the  vigil  of 
the  feast  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 


CHAPTER  CC. 

THE  PILLAGERS  WHO  HAD  KEPT  POSSESSION  OF  DIFFERENT  FORTRESSE* 
IN  FRANCE  BEGIN  WONDERFULLY  TO  FALL  OFF. 

After  the  defeat  of  Nogent-sur-Seine,  which  I  have  just  related, 
the  country  being  cleared  of  the  enemy,  the  French  barons  and 
men-at-arms  returned  to  Troyes,  carrying  with  them  their  booty; 
but  the  prisoners  they  sent  by  different  roads  to  several  of  the  French 
garrisons,  because  the  common  people  at  Troyes  were  desirous  of 
putting  them  to  death.  When  those  who  had  remained  at  Pont-sur- 
Seine  heard  that  sir  Eustace,  their  captain,  was  made  prisoner  ;  that 
all  his  army  were  slain  or  taken  ;  they  packed  up  their  baggage  and 
set  out  as  quickly  as  possible,  for  they  were  but  a  very  few  in  number. 
Those  also  who  were  at  Torcis,t  Espoye,t  Ausy,§  Mery,ll  and 
Pleusy,1F  and  in  all  the  forts  that  had  been  under  the  command  of  sir 
Eustace,  did  the  same,  and  left  them  void,  for  fear  of  the  bishop  of 
Troyes  and  sir  Broquart  de  Fenestrages,  who  were  great  warriors : 
they  united  themselves  with  other  garrisons  at  a  distance.  Sir 
Peter  Audley  did  not,  for  this  check,  quit  Beaufort  ;**  nor  sir  John 
Segar,  Nogent ;  nor  the  lord  Albret,  Gie-sur-Aube.tt 

About  this  time,  the  lord  John  of  Piquigny  died  in  an  extraor- 
dinary  manner  at  his  castle  of  la  Herielle,  within  three  leagues  of 
Amiens  :  it  was  reported  that  he  Vv-as  strangled  by  his  chamberlain, 
and  that  sir  Luke  de  Bekusy,  who  was  uf  his  council,  died  much  in 
the  same  manner.  Near  this  period,  as  some  of  the  soldiers  belong- 
ing to  sir  Peter  Audley  were  riding  through  the  country,  they  came 
to  a  good  large  village  of  the  name  of  Ronay,t+  which  they  plun- 
dered ;  insomuch  that,  as  the  curate  of  the  place  was  celebrating 
high  mass,  an  English  squire  entered  the  church,  took  the  chalice 
from  the  altar,  in  which  the  curate  was  preparing  to  consecrate  the 
precious  body  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  cast  the  wine  upon 
the  floor.  Upon  the  curate  remonstrating  with  him  for  this  conduct, 
he  struck  him  so  hard  a  blow  with  his  gauntlet  upon  the  hand,  that 
the  blood  spirted  upon  the  altar.  These  pillagers  then  marched  out 
into  the  fields,  and  the  squire  carried  with  him  the  sacred  vessels 
and  the  cloth.  He  was,  however,  scarcely  got  into  the  fields,  when 
his  horse  began  to  caper,  and  to  play  such  violent  tricks  hat  no  one 
dared  to  approach  him:  after  many  plunges,  they  both  fell  to  the 
ground  with  their  necks  broken,  and  M  cre  immediately  turned  into 
cinders  and  dust.  His  companions,  seeing  thi?,  made  a  vow,  that 
from  henceforward  they  would  never  violate  the  sanctity  of  any 
church. 

The  garrison  of  Mauconseil,  not  having  any  provisions,  sold  the 
place  to  the  inhabitants  of  Noyon,§§  and  those  in  its  neighborhood, 
for  about  twelve  thousand  gold  moutons,||||  with  liberty  to  go  away 
in  safety,  which  they  did,  carrying  oflT  all  that  belonged  to  them. 
They  withdrew  into  the  fortresses  of  Creil,  Clermont,  la  Herielle, 

*  I  cannot  find  anything  relative  to  this  Monseigneur  Courageu.x  de  Manny  in  Dug- 
dale's  Baronage.  Lord  Walter  Manny  seems  to  have  left  at  his  death  only  one  daugh- 
ter, married  to  the  earl  of  Pembroke.  . 

Barnes  says,  he  was  cousin  to  sir  Eustace  and  nephew  to  sir  Walter  IVlanny,  and  waa 
honored  always  with  the  epithet  courageous. 

t  A  village  in  Champagne,  diocese  and  election  of  Troyes. 

t  A  village  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Eheims.  .     ,   ^.  - 

§  Ausson  is  a  town  and  village  in  Champagne-Arcy  le  Pousard,  election  of 

^II^Mery-sur-Seine— a  town  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Troyes. 

H  A  town  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Troyes.  _ 

Beaufort-les-Regnicourt.  a  village  in  Champagne,  election  of  Rheims. 

tt  Gie— tt  village  m  Champajiue,  election  of  Bar-sur-Aube. 

it  Ronay— a  village  of  Champagne,  diocese  and  election  of  Troyes. 

§§  Noyon— an  ancient  town  in  Picardy.  Its  bishop  is  suffragan  to  the  bi»hop  of 
Rheims. 

nil  Moutona— see  note.  p.  109. 


(23 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Vely,  Pierrepont,  Roucy,  and  Sissonne,  which,  for  a  length  of  time, 
had  been  held  by  the  Navarre  party  ;  but  since  the  conclusion  of  the 
peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  they  had  remained  with  the  Eng. 
lish.  As  soon  as  those  of  Noyon  were  in  possession  of  Mauconseil, 
they  razed  it  to  the  ground. 

Sir  John  Segar  sold  also  Nogent  to  the  bishop  of  Troyes,  and  gave 
it  up  for  a  large  sum  of  florins,  which  he  was  to  receive,  and  had  it 
ratified  to  him  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  bishop.  Upon  this, 
he  went  to  the  city  of  Troyes,  and  dismounted  at  the  h6tel  of  the 
bishop,  who  said  to  him  :  "  John,  you  will  stay  with  me  two  or  three 
days ;  and,  while  you  are  courteously  treated,  I  will  prepare  the 
money  for  your  payment."  Sir  John,  who  had  come  thither  on  the 
bishop's  word,  agreed  to  the  proposal :  but  the  populace  began  to 
murmur,  and  to  say,  "  How  can  our  lord  bishop  make  such  a  mock 
of  us,  as  to  entertain  at  his  house  the  greatest  pillager  of  all  France, 
besides  wanting  to  make  us  give  him  our  money  ?"  They  then 
collected  together,  sent  strong  guards  to  each  of  the  gates,  to  prevent 
his  escape,  and  marched  in  a  body  of  six  thousand,  with  arms,  to 
slay  sir  John  Segar  in  the  court  of  the  bishop's  h6tel.  When  the 
bishop  saw  this,  he  spoke  to  them,  and  said  :  "  My  good  friends,  he 
is  come  here  under  the  security  of  my  passport ;  and  you  know  that 
a  treaty  has  been  made  between  us,  with  your  consent :  it  would 
therefore  be  highly  disloyal  to  do  anything,  under  this  assurance,  that 
may  be  hurtful  to  him."  However,  notwithstanding  the  endeavors 
of  the  bishop,  they  forced  into  the  hall  and  the  apartments,  in  which 
they  made  so  exact  a  search  that  they  found  sir  John  Segar,  slew 
him,  and  cut  him  into  pieces. 


CHAPTER  CCI. 

THE  FRENCH  REFUSE  TO  RATIFY  THE  TREATY  WHICH  KIN&  JOHN  HAD 
ENTERED  INTO  WITH  ENGLAND. 

I  HAVE  been  a  long  time  silent  with  regard  to  the  king  of  England : 
but  until  this  moment  there  has  not  been  any  cause  for  speaking  of 
him ;  for  as  long  as  the  truce  lasted,  his  people  did  not  carry  on  the 
war  in  his  name.  The  truce  having  expired  the  first  day  of  May, 
1359,  from  that  period  the  English  and  Navarre  garrisons  made  war 
for  him  as  king  of  France,  and  continued  so  to  do  daily.  It  hap. 
pened  that  soon  after  the  peace  between  the  duke  of  Normandy  and 
the  king  of  Navarre  had  been  concluded,  as  has  been  related,  the 
lord  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  marshal  of  France,  returned  to  England ; 
for  he  was  not  yet  ransomed  since  he  was  made  a  prisoner  at  Poitiers. 
At  that  time  also,  the  king  of  England  and  the  prince  of  Wales 
came  to  Westminster,  to  meet  the  king  of  France  and  lord  James 
de  Bourbon ;  when  these  four  assembled  together  in  council,  and 
agreed  on  a  peace,  without  any  arbitrator  between  them,  upon  certain 
conditions  which  were  written  down,  and  also  a  letter  was  indited 
to  be  sent  to  France  to  the  duke  of  Normandy. 

The  earl  of  Tancarville  and  sir  Arnold  crossed  the  sea  with  these 
dispatches,  landed  at  Boulogne,  and  hastened  on  to  Paris ;  where 
they  found  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  king  of  Navarre,  to  whom 
they  delivered  their  letters.  The  duke  of  Normandy  consultea  the 
king  of  Navarre  on  the  subject  of  them,  who  advised  that  the  pre. 
lates,  nobles,  and  the  councils  of  the  principal  towns  should  be  as. 
eembled,  which  was  accordingly  ordered.  It  appeared  to  the  king 
of  Navarre,  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  his  brothers,  as  well  as  to 
the  council  of  state,  that  the  conditions  of  peace  were  too  hard  :  and 
they  gave  an  unanimous  answer  to  the  two  lords  who  had  brought 
them,  that  "  they  would  much  rather  endure  the  great  distress  they 
were  in  at  present,  than  suffer  the  kingdom  of  France  to  be  dimin. 
ished,  and  that  king  John  must  remain  longer  in  England."  When 
the  king  of  France  was  informed  they  had  not  succeeded  in  their 
mission,  he  said,  "  Ha,  ha,  my  good  son  Charles,  you  consult  with 
the  king  of  Navarre,  who  deceives  you,  and  would  deceive  forty 
such  as  you."  The  king  of  England,  on  receiving  their  answer, 
said,  that  since  it  was  so,  before  the  winter  was  over,  he  would  enter 
France  with  a  most  powerful  army,  and  remain  there  until  there  was 
an  end  of  the  war  by  an  honorable  and  satisfactory  peace.  He  began 
making  more  splendid  preparations  than  he  had  ever  done  before. 

About  this  season,  which  was  the  middle  of  August,  1359,  the 
lord  John  de  Craon,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  the  inhabitants  of  that 
town  and  its  neighborhood,  with  many  other  knights  and  squires  of 
the  counties  of  Rethel  and  Laon,  marched  and  laid  siege  to  the  castle 
of  Roucy :  they  pressed  it  so  hard  for  five  weeks,  that  the  garrison 
surrendered,  on  condition  of  saving  their  lives  and  fortunes.  For 
this  effect,  they  had  letters,  with  permission  to  go  wherever  they 
pleased  with  surety,  under  the  hands  of  the  archbishop,  the  count  de 
Porcien  and  the  count  de  Braine,  who  were  there :  but  when  they 
were  setting  out,  the  common  people  came  forth  to  meet  them,  and 
slew  the  greater  part,  in  spite  of  the  lords,  who  with  much  difl[iculty 
saved  the  life  of  their  leader,  Hannequin  Frangois.  Thus  had  the 
count  de  Roucy  once  more  possession  of  his  town  and  castle. 


CHAPTER  ecu. 

SIR  EUSTACE  D'AMBRETICOURT  OBTAINS  HIS  LIBERTY  BY  A  GREAT  RANSOM. 

Soon  after  the  recapture  of  the  castle  of  Roucy,  sir  Peter  Audley 
fell  sick,  and  died  in  his  bed,  at  ihe  castle  of  Beattfort  in  Champagne, 


which  caused  great  grief  among  all  the  followers  of  his  fortunes 
Upon  this,  the  English  and  Germans,  who  were  united  in  carrying 
on  the  war  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  England,  consulted  together, 
and  determined  that  they  could  not  fix  on  a  more  proper  leader  than 
sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  v/ho  was  then  recovered  from  his  wounds. 
They  sent  Faucon  the  herald  into  the  county  of  Vaudemont,  to  confer 
with  the  earl  of  that  name,  and  with  the  lord  Henry  de  Quenillart,* 
who  had  made  him  prisoner,  touching  his  redemption.  His  liberty 
was  granted,  on  condition  of  his  paying  down  twenty-two  thousand 
French  livres  for  his  ransom.  Sir  Eustace  thus  recovered  his  free- 
dom ;  the  different  garrisons  in  Champagne  and  Brie  having  made  a 
subscription  for  that  purpose;  when  each  man  cheerfully  paid  his  part. 
He  obtained  his  hackney  and  war.horse  that  he  had  lost  at  the  battle 
of  Nogent,  which  had  been  sent  to  him  by  the  lady  Isabella  de  Jul- 
iers,  countess  of  Kent,  from  England,  out  of  her  affection  to  him. 
The  English  also  surrendered  at  that  time  the  castle  of  Conflanst  in 
Champagne,  of  which  they  were  in  possession. 

When  these  troops,  who  were  carrying  on  the  war  against  France, 
had  thus  ransomed  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  they  elected  him 
their  chief,  and  all  sorts  of  persons  enlisted  under  his  banner.  He 
made  an  excursion  into  Rhetelois,t  where  no  one  had  been  before, 
and  took  by  sto^pi  the  good  town  of  Attigny§  upon  the  Aisne,  where 
they  found  upward  of  a  hundred  butts  of  wine.  They  fixed  upon 
this  as  the  principal  garrison,  and  overran  from  it  the  whole  country 
in  the  environs  of  Rheims :  they  pillaged  Epernay,||  Damery,^  Tou- 
raine,**  and  the  town  of  Vertus,tt  where  they  met  with  very  great 
booty ;  they  placed  there  another  garrison,  which  scoured  the  country 
from  the  river  Marne  to  la  Ferte.Milon  ;tt  while  those  of  Attigny 
overran  it  as  far  as  Mesieres§§  upon  the  Meuse,  Donchery,lll|  and 
even  to  le  Ch^ne  Pouilleux.inr 


CHAPTER  CCIII. 

SIR  BROQUART  DE  FENESTRAGES  FORCES  PAYMENT  FROM  THE  DUK3E  Ot 
NORMANDY,  REGENT  OF  FRANCE. 

About  this  time  it  happened,  that  sir  Broquart  de  Fenestrages, 
who  had  been  to  the  aid  of  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  French, 
against  the  English  and  men  of  Navarre,  and  had  much  assisted  them 
in  their  conquests,  and  in  driving  them  out  of  their  fortresses  in 
Champagne,  had  been  very  badly  paid  for  his  assistance,  insomuch 
that  there  was  owing  to  him  and  his  men,  for  their  subsidy,  thirty 
thousand  livres.  He  sent  therefore  certain  persons  to  the  duke  at 
Paris,  who  did  not  give  them  very  pleasant  answers,  for  they  returned 
without  having  been  able  to  do  anything.  Upon  this,  sir  Broquart 
sent  a  defiance  to  the  duke  and  to  all  France,  and  took  possession 
of  a  handsome  town  called  Bar.sur-Seine,***  where  at  that  time  there 
were  nine  hundred  h6tels,  and  plundered  the  inhabitants ;  but  the 
castle  was  so  well  guarded,  he  could  not  gain  it.  Having  packed 
up  his  booty,  he  carried  away  upward  of  five  hundred  prisoners,  and 
burnt  the  town  so  completely,  that  nothing  remained  but  the  walls. 
His  men  retreated  to  Conflans,  which  they  had  made  their  garrison, 
and  afterwards  committed  more  atrocious  acts  in  Champagne  than 
ever  the  English  or  men  of  Navarre  had  done.  When  sir  Broquart 
and  his  troop  had  thus  overrun  and  pillaged  the  country,  there  was 
an  agreement  made  with  them;  and  each- man  v/as  paid  even  more 
than  he  demanded ;  so  that  sir  Broquart  retreated  into  Lorraine, 
whence  he  had  come,  carrying  with  him  all  his  soldiers :  he  left 
peaceably  the  kingdom  of  France  and  country  of  Champagne,  after 
having  done  a  sufficiency  of  evil  to  each  of  them. 


CHAPTER  CCiV. 

SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  MAKES  AN  EXCURSION  INTO  BERRY  AND  AUVERONE. 
HE  IS  PURSUED  BY  THE  GENTLEMEN  OF  THOSE  COUNTRIES. 

At  this  same  period,  in  the  year  1359,  sir  Robert  KnoUes  prepared 
an  expedition,  consisting  of  three  thousand  persons,  including  every 
one.  With  this  army,  he  quitted  the  marches  of  Brittany;  and  hav- 
ing followed  the  course  of  the  Loire  upv/ard,  entered  the  province 
of  Berry,  overrunning  and  destroying  all  that  part  of  the  country.  It 
was  reported  that  his  intentions  were  to  pass  through  Auvergne,  to 
pay  a  visit  to  the  pope  and  cardinals  at  Avignon,  and  get  some  of  their 
florins,  as  the  archpriest  had  done  before.  The  gentlemen  of  Au. 
vergne  and  Limousin  assembled,  in  large  bodies,  to  oppose  this  in. 
vasion ;  in  particular,  the  count  de  Forests,  who  brought  with  him 

*  Barnes  calls  him  sir  Henry  de  Quingey,  but  why,  I  know  not. 
f  Diocese  and  election  of  Chalons,  near  Chalons, 
i  A  country  of  Champagne,  near  Rhetel. 

§  A  market-town  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rheims,  and  near  KheteL 
II  Diocese  of  Rheims,  eight  leagues  from  Chalons. 
IT  Damery— a  village  near  Epernay. 

**  I  can  find  only  TourniUe,  a  village  in  Champagne,  elecUon  of  Chaumont,  neu 
Liigny.  . 

tt  A  town  in  Champagne,  six  leagues  from  Chalons 

tt  A  town  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Senhs,  election  ol  Crespy. 

§^  A  strong  city  in  Champagne,  on  the  Meuse. 

II II  A  town  in  Champagne  on  the  Meuse,  bordering  on  Luxembourg. 

Chesne  Pouilleux-a  town  in  Champagne,  in  the  election  of  Rhetel,  near  Sedan- 
made  famous  by  the  retreat  of  the  duke  of  Brunswick,  before  Dumounez,  in  the  year  1793 

***  A  town  of  Burgundy,  on  the  Seine,  diocese  of  Langres. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


133 


four  hundred  lances :  and  they  were  very  numerous  when  all  were 
assembled. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  his  troops,  who  were  all  called  Englishmen, 
continued  their  J^arch  from  Brittany  unmolested,  until  they  came  to 
the  borders  of  Auvergne.  The  lords  of  Auvergne,  with  their  array, 
advanced  to  within  a  short  day's  journey  of  sir  Robert.  They  ob- 
served from  a  n  ountain,  where  they  had  posted  themselves,  all  that 
the  English  weru  doing.  On  the  morrow,  they  marched  to  that  part ; 
there  were  only  two  short  country  leagues  between  them  ;  when  they 
halted,  and  took  post  on  a  mountain,  and  the  English  did  the  same 
on  another :  each  army  saw  the  fires  the  other  was  making.  The 
next  morning,  the  French  decamped,  and  advanced  still  nearer  to 
meet  them,  for  they  were  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  and,  about 
noon,  took  up  their  quarters  on  an  eminence  right  before  the  English : 
the  two  armies  were  only  separ  ated  by  a  meadow  of  about  twelve 
acres.  The  English  immediately  drew  up  in  order  of  battle,  and 
placed  their  archers  on  the  declivity  of  the  hill,  in  the  front.  The 
French  lords  then  drew  up  their  army  in  two  battalions,  each  of  which 
consisted  of  upward  of  five  thousand  men.  The  count  de  Clermont, 
dauphin  of  Auvergne,  commanded  the  first  battalion ;  his  name  was 
Berault.  He  was  knighted  on  the  spot,  and  displayed  his  banner, 
which  was  quartered  with  the  arms  of  Auverghe  and  Clermont.* 
There  were  near  to  his  person,  his  uncle  the  lord  Robert  Dauphin, 
the  loi-d  of  Montagu,  the  lord  of  Talen9on,  the  lord  of  Rochefort,  the 
lord  of  Serignac,  the  lord  Godfrey  of  Boulogne,  and  many  young 
squires  from  Limousin,  Quercy,  Auvergne,  and  Rouergue.  In  the 
second  battalion,  were  the  count  de  Forests,  the  lord  John  of  Bou. 
logne,  the  count  d'Auvergne,  the  lord  d'Archer  and  his  sons,  the  lord 
d'Achon,  the  Icrd  d'Uzes,  the  lord  Reginald  de  Forests,  brother  to 
the  count,  and  ^rreat  numbers  of  knights  and  squires,  with  a  thorough 
good  will  for  tho  combat,  as  was  apparent.  On  the  other  hand,  sir 
Robert  Knolles  and  his  troops  showed  an  equally  good  countenance 
to  engage. 

Thus  then  they  remained  until  the  evening,  each  in  their  intrench, 
ments,  without  moving,  except  some  young  knights  and  squires,  who, 
in  hopes  of  gaining  glory  by  feats  of  arms,  descended  into  the  mea. 
dow,  with  the  leave  of  their  marshals,  in  order  to  tilt  with  their  oppo- 
nents. He  who  conquered  his  adversary  carried  him  off  prisoner. 
Toward  night,  each  party  retired  to  his  quarters,  and  kept  a  good 
and  great  guard.  The  lords  of  France  held  a  council,  and  resolved 
at  the  hour  of  midnight  to  descend  the  mountain,  not  on  the  side  next 
the  English,  but  by  that  which  they  had  ascended;  when,  by  making 
a  circuit  of  only  two  leagues,  they  would  come  to  the  opposite  side 
of  the  hill  where  the  English  were  posted,  which  part  was  not  high 
nor  difficult  of  ascent :  they  had  hopes  to  arrive  there  so  early,  that 
the  English  would  not  be  all  armed.  Each  lord  was  to  give  these 
orders  to  his  own  people :  this,  however,  was  not  done  so  secretly 
but  that  the  English  were  informed  of  it  by  one  of  thei:  countrymen, 
a  prisoner  in  the  French  army,  who  made  his  escape,  and  told  sir 
Robert  Knolles  of  ;heir  intentions.  Sir  Robert  summoned  a  council 
of  those  in  whose  opinion  he  most  confided,  who,  considering  the 
superiority  of  the  French  forces,  thought  it  not  advisable  to  v/ait  for 
them.  Upon  this,  their  baggage  was  immediately  loaded  :  they  de- 
camped, and  were  conducted  by  those  of  the  country  whom  they  had 
made  prisoners. 

At  midnight,  the  French  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array,  and 
marched  according  as  it  had  been  ordered.  They  arrived  by  day- 
break on  the  mountain,  where  they  thought  to  have  found  the  Eng- 
lish :  but,  when  they  saw  they  had  decamped,  they  sent  off  some  of 
their  most  expert  and  best  mounted,  over  the  hills,  to  see  if  they 
could  get  any  tidings  of  them.  They  returned  about  nine  o'clock, 
and  reported  that  they  had  seen  them  on  their  march,  named  the 
roads  they  had  taken,  and  added  they  were  advancing  toward  Limo. 
ges.  When  the  lords  of  Auvergne  heard  this,  they  broke  up  their 
expedition,  and  each  returned  to  his  own  home. 

Very  soon  after,  a  treaty  of  marriage  was  entered  into,  and  com- 
pleted,  between  the  gallant  knight  the  lord  Berault,  dauphin  of  Au. 
vergne,  with  the  daughter  of  the  count  de  Forests,  whom  he  had  by 
a  sister  of  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon. 


CHAPTER  CCV. 

SOME  GERMANS  WAIT  FOR  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AT  CALAIS,  TO  A.TTEND 
HIM  IN  HIS  EXPEDITION  INTO  FRANCE,  DURING  THE  TIME  KING  JOHN 
WAS  IN  ENGLAND. 

During  all  this  time,  the  king  of  England  was  making  such  great 
preparations  for  his  expedition  into  France,  that  the  like  was  never 
seen  before  :  on  which  account,  many  barons  and  knights  of  the 
German  empire,  who  had  formerly  served  him,  exerted  themselves 

*  In  all  my  manuscripts  and  printed  editions,  it  is  Auvergne  and  Merquel.  Denys 
Sauvage  says,  that  there  must  be  some  mistake,  and  proposes  Clermont  in  lieu  of  Mer- 
quel, which,  as  he  was  count  de  Clermont  as  well  as  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  seems  to  me 
proper.  Barnes  changes  the  word  Merquel  into  Marteques ;  but  he  gives  no  reason  or 
authority  for  so  doing. 

The  counts  of  Auvergne  added  the  title  of  dauphin,  in  rivalship  to  the  dauphin  of 
Viennois,  1167.  How  long  they  continued  it  I  know  not.  The  last  dauphin  of  Viennois 
was  Humbert,  who  ceded  the  title  and  his  estates  to  the  crown  of  France,  1345  on  con- 
dition of  the  heir  apparent  to  that  crown  bearing  it.  Dauphin  was  formerly  a  title  of 
honor,  o*  duJke,  marquis,  &c.  is  now. 


much  this  year,  and  provided  themselves  handsomely  in  horses  and 
equipage  in  the  best  manner  they  could,  each  according  to  his  rank, 
and  hastened  as  fast  as  possible,  by  the  frontiers  of  Flanders,  to  Ca- 
lais, where  they  remained,  to  wait  for  the  king  of  England.  It  hap- 
pened that  the  king  could  not  come  thither  with  his  army  by  the 
time  appointed,  which  caused  such  numbers  to  remain  at  Calais,  that 
there  were  no  lodgings  for  them,  nor  stables  for  their  horses.  In  ad- 
dition to  this,  bread,  wine,  hay,  oats,  and  all  sorts  of  provisions,  were 
so  scarce,  that  none  could  be  had  for  money. 

Thus  did  these  mercenary  Germans,  Bohemians,  Brabanters,  Flem- 
ings, Hainaulters,  both  poor  and  rich,  wait  from  the  beginning  of  * 
August  until  St.  Luke's  day  ;  so  that  many  were  forced  to  eell  the 
greater  part  of  their  jewels.  If  the  king  had  arrived  then,  they  would 
not  have  known  where  to  have  lodged  him  and  his  people,  except  in 
the  castle,  for  the  whole  town  was  occupied.  There  was  also  some 
doubt  if  these  lords  who  had  spent  their  all,  would  have  quitted  Calais, 
for  the  king  or  any  one  else,  if  their  expenses  had  not  been  allowed 
them.  The  king  had  not  sent  for  a  fourth  part  of  them.  Some  came 
out  of  good-will  to  him,  in  hopes  of  grace  and  favor:  others,  with  the 
expectation  of  gaining  from  the  plunder  of  France. 

The  king  of  England  at  last  ordered  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  Ca. 
lais,  with  four  hundred  men  in  armor  and  two  thousand  archers  and 
Welchmen.  When  the  duke  came  to  Calais,  he  was  much  rejoiced 
to  see  so  many  foreign  lords,  who  made  earnest  inquiries  after  the 
king.  He  excused  the  king  for  not  coming,  on  the  impossibility  of 
getting  all  preparations  ready  for  so  large  'an  army  by  the  time  he  had 
fixed.  He  then  told  these  lords,  that  a  longer  residence  there  would 
be  of  no  service ;  that  as  he  intended  making  an  excursion  into 
France,  to  see  what  he  could  find,  he  entreated  of  them  to  accom. 
pany  him,  offering  to  lend  to  each  a  sum  of  money,  to  pay  their  land- 
lords  and  other  expenses,  as  well  as  to  supply  them  with  as  much  pro- 
vision as  their  horses  could  carry.  They  accepted  the  duke's  proposal, 
for  they  were  ashamed  to  refuse  it:  and  having  had  their  horses  new 
shodden,  and  packed  up  their  baggage,  they  set  oiit  from  Calais  in  a 
magnificent  train,  accompanying  the  duke  toward  St  Omer.  They 
might  be  about  two  thousand  men  with  armor,  without  counting  the 
archers  or  footmen.  They  passed  by  St.  Omer,  riding  on  toward 
Bethune,*  which  they  also  left  unmolested,  and  came  to  Mont  St. 
Eloy,t  where  there  was  a  large  and  rich  monastery,  situated  two 
leagues  distant  from  Arras.  Here  they  halted  four  days,  to  refresh 
themselves  and  their  horses,  as  they  found  a  sufficiency  for  both  in 
the  monastery. 

When  they  had  robbed  and  plundered  the  country  round  about, 
they  advanced  until  they  came  to  the  tov/n  of  Braye,t  which  they 
attacked  a  whole  day.  A  knight-banneret§  of  England  was  slain 
there,  with  many  others  ;  for  the  townsmen  defended  themselves 
valiantly,  owing  to  a  reinforcement  which  the  count  de  St.  Pol  and 
the  lord  de  Lameval,  with  others,  to  the  amount  of  tv/o  hundred 
lances,  had  thrown  into  the  back  part  of  the  town.  When  the  Eng.  • 
lish  perceived  they  could  make  no  impression,  they  marched  off, 
following  the  course  of  the  river  Somrne,  being  in  great  distress  for 
bread  and  wine,  until  they  came  to  a  town  called  Cherisy,||  where 
they  found  enough  of  both.  They  crossed  the  river  at  this  last  place 
by  the  bridge,  which  was  not  destroyed,  and  remained  there  that 
night  and  the  feast  of  All-Saints.  That  day,  a  messenger  brought 
the  news  to  the  duke,  that  the  king  was  arrived  at  Calais,  with  orders 
for  him  and  his  troops  to  join  hirn  immediately.  Upon  which  they 
all  returned  to  Calais.  In  this  expedition  was  sir  Henry  of  Flan- 
ders, with  two  hundred  lances.  From  Brabant,  there  were  sir  Henry 
de  Beautresen,  lord  of  Bergues,  the  lord  Girard  de  la  Harde,  and 
lord  Franque  de  Halle. IT  From  Hainault,  the  lord  Walter  de 
Manny  and  the  lord  John  de  Gommeguines.  From  Bohemia,  sir 
Walter  de  la  Hautepomme,  sir  Reginald  de  Boullant,  the  lord  God- 
frey de  Harduemont,  and  the  lord  John  his  son,  the  lord  Duras, 
Thierry  de  Ferram,  the  lord  Russe  de  Jumeppe,  the  lord  Giles  Ser- 
ies, the  lord  John  de  Bermont,  the  lord  Reginald  de  Bergehes,  and 
many  other  noblemen.  The  Germans  and  mercenaries  from  strange 
countries,  I  am  unable  to  name ;  therefore,  for  the  present,  I  shall 
be  silent  on  that  head. 


CHAPTER  CCVI. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  LEADS  A  GREAT  ARMY  INTO  FRANCE,  DURINO 
THE  TIME  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  WAS  A  PRISONER  IN  ENGLAND 
THE  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  ENGLAND. 

As  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  with  his  barons  and  knights,  were  re- 
turning  to  Calais,  to  salute  the  king  of  England,  who  was  impatient 
to  see  them,  they  met,  within  four  leagues  of  Calais,  such  a  multi- 
tude of  people,  the  whole  country  was  filled  with  them ;  and  they 
were  so  richly  armed  and  dressed  out,  that  it  was  a  pleasure  to  view 
their  arms  glittering  in  the  sun,  their  banners  waving  in  the  wind, 
and  the  whole  army  marching  slowly  in  battle  array.    When  the 

*  A  strong  town  in  Artois. 

t  A  village  of  Artois,  diocese  of  Arras. 

X  Braye.sur-Somme— a  village  in  Picardy. 

§  Barnes  says  it  was  sir  Thomas  Murrers,  but  gives  no  authority. 

II  A  village  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Noyon. 
Sir  Francis  van  Halle  was  afterwards  captain  of  Calais,  and  a  commissioner  for 
treating  of  peace  with  France.  He  was  installed  knight  of  the  garter  in  the  23rd  stall 
in  the  room  of  six  Otho  Holland.— Bdbwell's  Account  of  tke  Oarter,  No.  50. 


124 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


duke  and  the  above-mentioned  lords  were  come  to  the  king,  he  re- 
ceived  them  very  graciously,  and  thanked  them  much  for  their  ser- 
vices. Shortly  afterwards,  these  mercenary  Germans,  Brabanters, 
and  Bohemians,  having  assembled  together,  informed  the  king,  that, 
having  spent  their  money,  and  sold  their  horses  and  armor,  very  little 
remained  with  them  for  his  service,  according  to  the  design  of  their 
coming,  and  that,  if  there  should  be  occasion,  they  had  not  where- 
withal to  return  to  their  own  country  :  they  entreated  him,  out  of 
his  generosity,  to  pay  some  regard  to  their  situation.  The  king  thus 
replied :  "  I  am  but  ill  prepared  at  this  place  to  give  you  a  complete 
answer;  and,  as  I  imagine,  you  must  all  be  much  fatigued  ;  if  you 
will  go  and  refresh  yourselves  in  Calais  for  two  or  three  days,  I  will 
consider  your  requests  this  night,  and  to-morrow  will  send  you  such 
an  answer  as  ought  to  be  satisfactory  to  you  in  reason,  and  according 
to  my  means."  These  lords  then  left  the  king  and  the  duke,  and 
advanced  toward  Calais.  When  they  had  marched  about  half  a 
league,  they  met  a  great  number  of  handsome  wagons,  and  soon 
after  the  prince  of  Wales,  who,  as  well  as  all  his  attendants,  were 
most  brilliantly  armed,  and  in  such  numbers  that  the  whole  country 
seemed  covered  with  them:  they  marched  slowly  in  close  order,  as 
if  they  were  about  to  engage  in  battle,  and  always  a  league  or  two 
in  the  rear  of  the  king's  division,  with  their  baggage  and  provisions 
between  them ;  which  arrangement  the  foreign  lords  viewed  with 
delight. 

These  lords  attentively  con. 
eidered  this  army,  and  respect. 

fully  saluted  the  prince,  the  , 
barons,  and  the  other  lords  that 
were  with  him.  After  the  prince 
had  courteously  and  handsomely 
received  them,  like  one  who 
knew  well  how  to  do  so,  on  their 
taking  leave,  they  informed  him 
also  of  their  poverty  and  situa- 
tion,  beseeching  him  that  he 
would  have  the  goodness  to  at. 
tend  to  their  necessities.  The 
prince  listened  to  them,  and 
cheerfully  complied  with  their 
request.    They  then  rode  on, 
and  came  to  Calais,  where  they 
took  up  their  lodgings.  The 
second  day  after  they  had  been 
there,  the  king  of  England  sent 
them  his  answer  by  three  worthy 
knights,  who  told  them  plainly, 
that  the  king  had  not  with  him 
adequate  sums  of  money  to  pay 
all  their  expenses,  nor  what  they 
might  perhaps  demand  :  that  he 
had  brought  with  him  only  suf- 
ficient  for  the  enterprise  he  had 
undertaken :  that,  however,  if 
they  thought  proper  to  accom- 
pany him,  and  partake  of  his 
good  and  bad  fortune,  should 
any  success  ensue,  they  should 
partake  of  it,  and  largely  ;  but 
that  he  would  not  be  understood 
as  obliged  to  pay  them  any 
wages,  nor  anything  for  horses 

desti'oyed,  or  other  expenses  which  they  might  be  put  to  ;  for  he 
had  brought  an  army  from  his  own  country  equal  to  the  business 
that  he  had  undertaken.  This  answer  was  not  very  agreeable  lo 
these  lords,  nor  to  their  companions,  who  had  labored  hard,  and 
expended  their  all ;  they  had  also  pawned  their  horses  and  armoi, 
having  sold  everything  superfluous  through  necessity.  Nevertheless, 
they  could  obtain  nothing  except  some  small  sums  lent  them  to 
carry  them  home  again.  However,  some  of  these  noblemen  chose 
to  remain  with  the  king  and  share  his  adventures  ;  for  they  would 
have  been  blamed  if  they  had  gone  back  to  their  own  country  with- 
out having  done  anything. 

I  shall  now  point  out  the  manner  of  the  arrangement  of  the  king 
of  England's  forces,  which  he  brought  with  him  for  this  expedition. 
It  ought  not  to  be  passed  oyer  in  silence,  for  so  large  an  army*  had 
never  left  England  before.  Previous  to  the  king's  embarking  for 
France,  he  sent  all  the  French  earls  and  barons,  his  prisoners,  into 
different  parts  and  strong  castles  in  his  kingdom,  in  order  to  be  more 
under  command.  He  placed  the  king  of  France  in  the  Tower  of 
London,  which  is  very  large  and  strong,  and  situated  on  the  river 
Thames :  his  young  son  Philip  was  sent  thither  with  him :  but  they 
were  deprived  of  many  of  their  attendants,  curtailed  in  several  com. 
forts,  and  more  closely  confined  than  before. 

When  he  was  ready  to  set  out,  he  summoned  all  those  who  had 
provided  themselves  with  everything  necessary  to  attend  him  in 
France,  to  advance  toward  Dover,  where  they  would  find  vessels  to 
cross  the  sea.  Each  man  got  himself  ready  as  fast  as  he  could : 
there  was  not  knight,  squire,  or  man  of  honor,  from  the  age  of  twenty 

•  Or  M  well  ordered.->LoRD  BsiuntRi. 


to  sixty  years,  that  did  not  go  ;  so  that  almost  all  the  earls,  baroni, 
knights,  and  squires  of  the  realm  went  to  Dover,  except  those  whom 
the  king  and  his  council  had  ordered  to  remain  to  guard  his  castles, 
bailiwicks,  mayoralties,  sea-ports,  havens,  and  marches.  When  all 
were  collected  together  at  Dover,  and  the  vessels  ready,  the  king  or. 
dered  both  small  and  great  to  assemble  at  a  particular  place  out  of 
the  town,  where  he  distinctly  told  them,  that  his  intentions  were  to 
pass  into  France,  and  never  to  return  until  he  should  have  put  an  end  to 
the  war,  and  obtained  an  honorable  and  efficient  peace ;  that  he 
would  die  sooner  than  not  accomplish  this  object;  and  that  if  there 
were  any  ^mong  them  who  disapproved  of  what  he  had  said,  he 
desired  they  would  return  home.  They  all  approving,  em-barked  on 
board  the  ships,  to  the  cries  of  "  God  and  St.  George  !"  and  arrived 
at  Calais  two  days  before  the  feast  of  All-Saints,  1359. 


CHAPTER  CCVII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  LEAVES  CALAIS.     THE  ORDER  OF  HIS  ARMY  IN 
THEIR  MARCH  THROUGH  PICARDY  TOWARD  RHEIMS. 

When  the  king  of  England  was  arrived  at  Calais,  attended  by 
the  prince  of  Wales  and  three  other  sons,  namely,  Lionel  earl  of 
Ulster,  John  earl  of  Richmond,  and  Edmund,  afterwards  earl  of 
Cambridge,  the  youngest  of  the  four,  with  the  following  lords  and 


War  Wagons  and  Baooaoe  Trains  on  their  March.  From  Authorities  of  the  I'ifteenth  Century.  Engraved  and  describe 

in  Grose's  Milit&ry  Antiquities. 


their  attendants,  he  ordered  the  cavalry,  provision,  and  baggage, 
to  be  landed,  and  remained  there  four  days.  He  then  commanded 
every  man  to  get  ready ;  for  he  was  desirous  of  marching  after  his 
cousin  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 

He  left  the  town  of  Calais  on  the  next  morning,  and  took  the  field 
with  the  largest  army  and  best  appointed  train  of  baggage-wagons, 
that  had  ever  quitted  England.  It  was  said,  there  were  upward  of 
six  thousand  carts  and  wagons,  which  had  all  been  brought  with  him. 
He  then  arranged  his  battalions :  they  were  so  richly  and  well, 
dressed  that  it  was  a  pleasure  to  look  at  them  :  he  nominated  his 
cousin  the  earl  of  March,  whom  he  much  loved,  his  constable. 

First  marched  five  hundred  knights,  well  armed,  and  a  thousand 
archers,  in  the  van  of  the  king's  battalion,  which  was  composed  of 
three  thousand  men-at-arms  and  five  thousand  archers ;  himself  and 
attendants  riding  among  them  in  close  order  after  the  constable.  In 
the  rear  of  the  king's  .battalion,  was  the  immense  baggage  train, 
which  occupied  two  leagues  in  length  :  it  consisted  of  upward  of  five 
thousand  carriages,  with  a  sufficiency  of  horses  to  ciutv  the  provision 
for  the  army,  and  those  utensils  never  before  accustomed  to  be  car. 
ried  after  an  army,  such  as  hand-mills  to  grind  their  corn,  ovens  to 
bake  their  bread,  and  a  variety  of  other  necessary  articles.  Next 
marched  the  strong  battalion  of  the  prince  of  Wales :  he  was  accom. 
panied  by  his  brothers :  it  was  composed  of  full  two  thousand  m'en. 
at.arms,  most  excellently  mounted  and  richly  dressed.  Botlj  the 
men-at-arms  and  archers  marched  in  close  order,  so  that  they  were 
ready  instantly  to  engage,  should  there  be  occasion.  On  their  march, 
they  did  not  leave  even  a  boy  behind  them  without  waiting  for  them, 
so  that  they  could  not  well  advance  more  than  four  leagues  a-day. 

In  this  state,  they  were  met  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster  with  the 


CHfeONIGLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


U5 


oreign  lords,  as  has  been  before  related,  between  Calais  and  the 
abbey  of  Licques,*  in  a  handsome  plain.  There, were  also,  in  this 
array  of  the  king  of  England,  five  hundred  pioneers  with  spades  and 
pick-axes,  to  level  the  roads,  and  cut  down  trees  and  hedges,  for  the 
more  easily  passing  of  the  carriages. 

I  wish  now  to  name  the  great  lords  of  England  who  crossed  the 
sea  with  the  king,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  his  cousin-german  : 
First  then,  there  were  his  four  sons  already  named  ;  Henry  duke  of 
Lancaster ;  John  earl  of  March,  constable  of  England ;  the  earls  of 
Warwick  and  Suffolk,  marshals  of  England;  the  earls  of  Hereford, 
Northampton,  Salisbury,  Stamford,  Oxford ;  the  bishops  of  Lincoln 
and  Durham  ;  the  lords  Percy,  Neville,  Despenser,  Roos,  Manny, 
Reginald  Cobham,  Mowbray,  Delaware ;  sir  John  Chandos,  sir 
Richard  Pembridge,t  the  lord  Maine,  the  lord  Willoughby,  the  lord 
Felton,  the  lord  Basset,  the  lord  Charlton,t  the  lord  Silvancier  ;t  sir 
James  Audley,  sir  Bartholomew  de  Burghersh,  the  lord  Scales,  sir 
Stephen  Cossington,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  sir  John  Lisle,  sir  Nesle 
Loring,  and  a  great  many  others  whom  I  cannot  recollect. 

These  lords  then  rode  on  in  the  same  order  I  mentioned  on  their 
quitting  Calais,  and  marched  through  Artois,  passing  by  Arras,  taking 
the  same  road  which  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  done  before.  They, 
however,  could  not  find  any  provision  in  the  flat  countries,  for  every, 
thing  had  been  carried  into  the  diflferent  garrisons.  The  country 
had  been  so  pillaged  and  destroyed,  that  the  ground  had  not. been 
cultivated  for  the  last  three  years  ;  and  there  was  such  distress  and 
famine  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  that  if  corn  and  oats  had  not  been 
sent  from  Hainault  and  the  Cambresis,  into  Artois,  Vermandois,  the 
bishopric  of  Laon,  and  Rheims,  must  have  died  with  hunger.  It  was 
upon  this  account,  that  the  king,  who  had  been  informed  of  the 
poverty  and  distress  in  France,  had  made  such  ample  provision  be- 
fore he  quitted  England.  Each  lord  had  done  the  same  according 
to  his  rank,  except  in  the  articles  of  straw  and  oats,  and  for  that  they 
did  with  their  horses  as  well  as  they  could.  The  season,  however, 
was  very  rainy,  which  hurt  greatly  both  themselves  and  their  horses ; 
for  almost  every  day  and  night  it  rained  in  torrents,  so  that  the  vin. 
tage  of  this  year  was  worth  nothing. 

The  king  continued  his  march,  by  short  journeys,  with  his  whole 
army,  until  he  came  near  Bapaume.§  I  must  notice  here  aji  adven- 
ture which  befel  sir  Galahaut  de  Ribemmont,  a  fery  gallant  and  expert 
knight  of  Picardy.  I  will  first  inform  you,  that  all  the  towns,  cities, 
and  castles,  near  the  road  that  the  king  of  England  was  following, 
were  well  guarded ;  for  each  town  in  Picardy  took  and  received 
knights  and  squires  into  their  pay.  The  count  de  St.  Pol  had  posted 
himself,  with  two  hundred  knights,  in  Arras ;  the  constable  of 
France  in  Amiens  ;  the  lord  de  Monsault  in  Corbie ;  sir  Odart  de 
Renty  and  sir  Enguerrant  de  Hedin  in  Bapaume  ;  sir  Baldwin  de 
Annequin,  captain  of  the  crosp-bowmen,  in  St.  Quentin  :  and  thus 
from  city  to  city,  for  it  was  well  known  to  all  that  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  was  marcing  to  lay  siege  to  the  city  of  Rheims.  It  happened, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  Peronne  in  Vermandois  had  neither  captain 
nor  leader ;  a-nd  as  their  town  was  on  the  line  of  march  the  king 
was  taking,  and  the  English  very  near,  they  were  not  at  their  ease. 
This  town  is  situated  upon  the  river  Somme  ;  and  the  English  fol- 
lowed the  course  of  the  rivers  in  preference :  they  bethought  them- 
selves,  therefore,  of  sir  Galahaut  de  Ribemmont,  who  was  not  at  that 
time  engaged  to  any  town,  and,  as  they  had  heard,  was  at  Tournay. 
They  sent  thither  to  him  most  courteous  letters,  to  entreat  that  he 
would  come  to  assist  in  guarding  the  good  town  of  Peronne,  and 
bring  as  many  companions  as  were  attached  to  him  ;  that  they  would 
pay  him  every  day,  for  himself,  twenty  livres  ;  for  each  knight  under 
him,  ten  livres ;  and  each  lance  having  three  horses,  seven  livres|l 
a-day. 

Sir  Galahaut  was  always  eager  for  any  warlike  enterprise,  and, 
finding  himself  thus  courteously  sought  after  by  his  neighbors  of 
Peronne,  readily  complied  with  their  request,  and  answered,  that  he 
would  set  out  and  be  with  them  the  day  after  the  morrow.  He  left 
Tournay  with  about  thirty  lances ;  but  his  numbers,  as  he  rode  on, 
increased.  He  sent  to  sir  Roger  de  Cologne,  to  meet  him  at  an  ap. 
pointed  place,  which  sir  Roger  did,  accompanied  by  nineteen  good 
companions,  so  that  sir  Galahaut  had  now  fifty  lances.  They  took 
up  their  quarters  one  night,  in  their  way  to  Peronne,  within  two  short 
leagues  of  the  enemy,  at  a  village,  but  where  they  found  no  one,  for 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  low  countries  had  fled  to  the  fortified  towns. 
On  the  next  morning,  they  were  to  have  got  into  Peronne,  as  they 
were  but  a  small  distance  from  it.  About  the  hour  of  midnight, 
when  supper  was  over,  after  they  had  posted  their  watch,  they  were 
chatting  and  jesting  about  feats  of  arms,  of  which  they  had  where, 
withal  to  talk,  sir  Galahaut  said :  "  We  shall  get  into  Peronne  very 
early  to-morrow  morning ;  but,  before  we  make  our  entry  there,  I 
would  propose  an  excursion  toward  the  flanks  of  our  enemies  ;  for  I 
shall  be  much  mistaken,  if  there  will  not  be  some  of  them  who  will 

*  Licques— a  small  town  in  Picardy.  sovereisnty  of  Ardres. 

t  Sir  Richard  Pembridge  is  buried  in  Hereford  cathedral.  See  Cough's  Sepulchral 
Monuments. 

nu  'i"  '"^  MSS.  it  is  Corbanton  and  Silvancier.  Barnes  says,  there  was  lord  John 
Charlton,  who  was  chamberhiin  to  the  king;  but  who  Silvancier  is,  I  cannot  find  out. 
Jiord  Berners  repeats  the  word,  and  calls  the  first  lord  Grabalton. 
\  ^i^P^"""^^  strong  town  in  Artois,  diocese  of  \rras. 

i.  All  my  copies.  MS.  as  well  as  printed,  have  'zrg'/r.-nc«-day ;  but  as  Denys  Sauvage 
ftas  altered  it  to  set^en,  and  says  that  other  authors  say  sev«a,  and  particularly  as  La 
Wiaux  marks  it  clearly  vii.,  I  have  therefgre  followvd  it. 


set  out  early  in  hopes  of  gaining  honor  or  booty  by  pillaging  the 
country;  and  we  may  perchance  meet  with  them,  and  make  them 
pay  our  score.  His  companions  immediately  agreed  to  this  proposal, 
kept  it  secret  among  themselves,  and  were  ready  with  their  horses 
saddled  at  break  of  day.  They  took  the  field  in  good  order,  and, 
leaving  the  road  which  led  to  Peronne,  skirted  the  woods  to  see  if 
they  could  meet  with  any  one  :  they  arrived  at  a  village,  the  inhabit, 
ants  of  which  had  fortified  the  church :  sir  Galahaut  dismounted  at 
this  place,  where  there  was  wine,  with  bread  and  meat  in  plenty, 
which  were  offered  to  them  by  those  within.  While  they  were  at 
this  place,  sir  Galahaut  called  to  him.  two  of  his  squires,  one  of  whom 
was  Bridoul  de  Tallonne,  and  said  to  them  :  "  Ride  forward,  and 
examine  the  country  round,  to  see  if  you  can  perceive  any  one  :  and, 
if  you  find  nothing,  return  here  to  us  :  we  will  wait  for  you."  The 
two  squires  set  off",  mounted  on  good  horses,  and  made  for  a  wood 
which  was  about  half  a  French  league  distant. 

The  same  morning,  sir  Reginald  de  Boullant,  a  German  knighi 
belonging  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  division,  had  rode  forth  since 
daybreak,  and,  having  made  a  large  circuit  without  seeing  any  one, 
had  halted  at  that  spot.  The  two  squires,  being  come  thither,  imag- 
ined they  might  be  some  persons  of  the  country,  who  had  placed 
themselves  there  in  ambuscade,  and  rode  so  near  that  each  party  saw 
the  other.  The  two  Frenchmen,  therefore,  consulted  together,  and 
said,  "  If  they  be  Germans,  we  must  pretend  we  belong  to  them  :  if 
they  be  of  this  part  of  the  country,  we  will  tell  them  who  we  are." 
When  they  were  so  near  each  other  that  they  could  speak,  the  two 
squires  soon  perceived,  by  their  uniforms,  that  they  were  Germans 
and  their  enemies.  Sir  Reginald  de  Boullant  spoke  to  them  in 
German,  and  inquired  whose  soldiers  they  were.  Bridoul  de  Tal. 
lonne,  who  well  understood  that  language,  answered,  "  We  belong 
to  sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh."  "And  where  is  sir  BartholomevN^  ?" 
"  He  is,"  replied  he,  "  in  that  village."  "  For  what  reason  has  he 
stopped  there  ?"  "  Sir,  because  he  has  sent  us  forward,  to  see  if 
we  can  find  anything  to  forage  in  this  part  of  the  country."  "By 
my  faith,  there  is  not,"  answered  sir  Reginald ;  "  for  I  have  been  all 
over  it,  and  have  not  been  able  to  pick  up  anything.  Return  to  him, 
and  tell  him  to  advance,  and  we  will  ride  together  as  far  as  St. 
Quentin,  and  see  if  we  cannot  find  out  a  better  country,  or  some 
good  adventure."  "And  who  are  you  ?"  demanded  the  squire.  "  I 
am  called  Reginald  de  Boullant,"  answered  the  knight,  "  and  say  so 
to  sir  Bartholomew."  Upon  this  the  two  squires  turned  about,  and 
went  to  the  village  where  they  had  left  their  master.  As  soon  as  sir 
Galahaut  saw  them,  he  asked,  "What  news?  have  you  found  or 
seen  anything  ?"  "  Yes,  sir,  enough,  in  conscience  :  beyond  this 
wood  is  sir  Reginald  de  Boullant,  with  about  thirty  more  :  he  has 
been  riding  about  this  neighborhood  all  this  morning,  and  desires 
much  to  have  your  company  to  ride  further  forward  toward  St. 
Quentin."  "How,"  replied  sir  Galahaut,  "what  are  you  saying ? 
sir  Reginald  de  Boullant  is  a  German  knight,  and  in  the  service  of 
England."  "All  this  we  know  well,"  answered  the  squire.  "Then 
how  could  you  get  away  from  him  ?"  "  Sir,"  said  Bridoul,  "  I  will 
tell  you."  He  then  related  to  him  all  that  conversation  which  has 
just  been  mentioned. 

When  sir  Galahaut  heard  what  had  passed,  he  was  for  a  moment 
thoughtful,  and  then  asked  the  opinions  of  sir  Roger  de  Cologne  and 
some  other  knights  present,  what  was  best  to  be  done.  The  knights 
answered,  "  Sir,  you  are  seeking  for  adventures,  and,  when  they  fall 
into  your  mouth,  take  advantage  of  them,  for  by  all  means,  allowed 
by  the  laws  of  arms,  every  man  ought  to  molest  his  enemy."  To 
this  advice  sir  Galahaut  cheerfully  assented,  for  he  was  very  desirous 
of  meeting  the  Germans.  He  ordered  his  steed  to  be  got  ready,  and 
put  on  his  helmet  with  the  visor  down,  that  he  might  not  be  known  : 
the  rest  did  the  same.  They  quitted  the  village,  and,  getting  into 
the  fields,  rode  to  the  right  for  the  wood,  where  sir  Reginald  was 
waiting  for  them.  They  might  be  about  seventy  men-at-arms,  and 
sir  Reginald  had  but  thirty.  As  soon  as  sir  Reginald  perceived  them 
advancing,  he  collected  his  men  together  in  a  very  orderly  manner, 
and  thus  left  his  ambuscade,  with  his  pennon  displayed  before  him, 
and  marched  with  a  gentle  pace  to  meet  the  French,  whom  he  be- 
lieved to  be  English.  When  he  was  come  up  with  them,  he  raised 
his  visor,  and  saluted  sir  Galahaut,  by  the  name  of  sir  Bartholomew 
Burghersh.  Sir  Galahaut  kept  his  face  covered,  and  replied  in  a  low 
voice,  adding,  "  Come,  come,  let  us  ride  on."  Upon  which,  his 
people  drew  off  on  one  side,  and  the  Germans  on  the  other.  When 
sir  Reginald  de  Boullant  noticed  his  manner,  and  that  sir  Galahaut 
was  eyeing  him  askance  without  saying  a  word,  some  doubts  entered 
his  mind.  He  had  not  rode  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before  he  stopped 
short,  under  his  banner,  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and  said  aloud : 
"I  have  some  suspicions,  sir  knight,  that  you  are  not  sir  Bartholomew 
de  Burghersh ;  for  I  am  well  acquainted  with  sir  Bartholomew,  and 
hitherto  I  have  not  seen  your  face  ;  therefore,  you  must  tell  me  your 
real  name,  before  I  ride  any  farther  in  your  company."  At  these 
words,  sir  Galahaut  raised  his  visor,  and  advanced  toward  the  knight, 
in  order  to  seize  the  reins  of  his  horse,  cr>'ing  out,  "  Our  Lady  of 
Ribemmont  1"  which  was  echoed  by  sir  Roger  de  Cologne,  crying, 
"  Cologne  to  the  rescue  ! ' 

Sir  Reginald,  perceiving  his  mistake,  was  not  much  frightened 
but  laying  his  hand  quickly  on  his  sword  of  war,  which  he  wore  by 
his  side,  that  was  both  stiif  and  strong,  drew  it  out  of  the  scabbard  * 


126 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


and,  as  sir  Galahaut  advanced  to  take  the  bridle,  sir  Reginald  gave 
him  so  furious  a  stroke  with  this  sword,  that  it  penetrated  the  armor, 
and  passed  through  his  body.  Having  drawn  it  back  again,  he  stuck 
spurs  in  his  horse,  and  left  sir  Galahaut  grievously  wounded. 

The  companions  of  sir  Galahaut,  perceiving  their  master  and  cap- 
tain in  such  a  condition,  were  like  madmen  :  they  threw  themselves 
up,  and  attacked  the  party  of  sir  Reginald  most  fiercely,  when  some  of 
Ihem  were  unhorsed.  As  for  sir  Reginald  himself,  he  had  no  sooner 
struck  sir  Galahaut,  than,  clap- 
ping spurs  to  his  horse,  he  had 
galloped  off.  Some  of  sir  Gal- 
ahaut's  squires  pursued  him, 
while  others  were  engaged 
with  the  Germans,  with  the  in. 
tention  of  being  fully  revenged: 
but  sir  Reginald,  who  was  a 
bold  and  accomplished  knight, 
was  not  much  alarmed  :  how- 
ever, when  he  found  himself  so 
closely  pursued,  that  it  was  pro.  • 
per  to  turn  about  or  be  dis- 
graced, he  wheeled  round,  and 
struck  the  nearest  so  violently 
with  his  strong  sword,  that  he 
had  not  any  desire  to  follow 
him  further:  thus,  as  he  was 
riding  off,  he  beat  down  and 
severely  wounded  three ;  and 
had  he  had  a  sharp  battle-axe 
in  his  hand,  every  one  of  his 
strokes  would  have  killed  a 
man.  In  this  manner  did  the 
knight  escape  from  the  French, 
without  receiving  the  smallest 
wound,  which  his  enemies,  as 
well  as  all  those  who  heard  of 
it,  considered  as  a  most  gaf- 
lant  act :  but  it  fared  otherwise 
with  his  people,  as  they  were 
almost  all  killed  or  made  pris- 
oners,  scarcely  any  escaping. 
They  placed  sir  Galahaut  de 
Ribemmont,  who  was  very  se- 
verely  wounded,  on  a  litter, 
and  carried  him  to  Peronne  to 
a  physician.  He  was  never 
perfectly  cured  of  this  wound ; 
for  he  was  a  knight  of  such 
courage  that  he  would  not  al- 
low it  time  to  heal,  so  that  he  died  shortly  afterwards. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  England,  and  relate  how  he 
laid  siege  to  the  city  and  castle  of  Rheima. 


Burghersh,  in  riding  toward  St.  Quentin,  accidentally  met  the 
governor  of  that^place,  sir  Baldwin  d'Annequin,  when  both  riders 
and  horses  met  together:  there  was  great  confusion,  and  many  were 
unhorsed  on  each  side ;  but  in  the  end  the  English  gained  the  field, 
and  sir  Baldwin  d'Annequin  was  captured  by  sir  Bartholomew  Burg 
hersh,  to  whom  he  had  been  before  a  prisoner  at  the  battle  o* 
Poitiers. 

The  English  returned  to  the  king ,  who  that  day  was  lodged  in 


CHAPTER  CCVIII. 

THE  KING  OP  ENGLAND  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  THE  CITY  OF  RHEIMS,  AND  TO  THE 
CASTLE  OF  CHARGNY.  THE  WAR  RECOMMENCES  BETWEEN  THE  DUKE 
OF  NORMANDY  AND  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE. 

The  English  continued  their  march,  until  they  had  passed  through 
Artois,  the  low  country  of  which  they  found  in  great  poverty  and 
distress  for  provisions,  and  had  entered  Cambresis,  where  all  things 
were  in  greater  abundance  :  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains  had  not 
carried  their  provisions  into  any  fortresses,  thinking  themselves  secure 
from  the  English,  as  forming  a  dependence  .of  the  empire  ;  but  the 
king  of  England  did  not  consider  them  in  that  light,  nor  look  upon 
Cambresis  as  part  of  the  empire. 

The  king  took  up  his  quarters  in  the  town  of  Beaurevoir  in  Cam- 
bresis, encamping  his  army  in  the  neighborhood,  where  they  halted 
four  days  to  refresh  themselves  and  horses,  and  from  whence  they 
overran  the  greater  part  of  the  country  of  Cambresis.    The  bishop, 
Peter  of  Cambray,  and  the  councils  of  the  lords  of  the  country  and 
the  principal  towns,  sent  divers  messengers,  under  a  passport,  to 
inquire  the  grounds  of  the  war.    They  received  for  answer,  that 
some  time  ago  they  had  contracted  alliances  with  the  French,  had 
aided  them  much,  had  supported  them  in  their  towns  and  fortresses, 
and  had  before  made  part  in  the  war  as  enemies :  that  these  were 
the  reasons  why  the  war  was  carried  on  in  their  country :  nor  could 
they  get  any  other  answer.   The  Cambresians  were  therefore  obliged 
to  put  up  with  their  losses  and  grievances  as  well  as  they  could. 
The  king  continued  his  route  through  Cambresis,  and  entered 
Tierache;*  but  his  people  overran  the  country  to  the  right  and  left, 
and  took  provisions  wherever  they  could  lay  hands  on  them.  It 
chanced,  that  in  one  of  these  foraging  parties  sir  Bartholomew 

•  Tierache— a  fertile  country  in  Picardy,  wat«red  by  the  Oise  and  the  Sene,  to  the 
w«it  of  Champagne,  and  south  of  Hainault. 


Rhkims.  The  Cathedral  and  part  of  the  old  town,  as  it  appeared  during  the  Siege.  Designed  from  Original  sketches- 


the  abbey  of  Femy,*  where  they  found  great  plenty  of  provisions 
for  themselves  and  horses ;  they  then  passed  on,  and  continued  their 
march  without  any  hindrance,  so  that  they  arrived  in  the  environs 
of  Rheims. 

The  king's  quarters  w^ere  at  St.  Waal  beyond  Rheims,  and  the 
prince  of  Wales's  at  St.  Thierry,t  where  they  held  their  courts. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster,  after  them,  kept  the  greatest  household. 
The  counts,  barons,  and  knights,  were  quartered  in  the  neighboring 
villages  to  Rheims,  so  that  they  were  not  very  comfortable,  nor  had 
they  weather  to  please  them  ;  for  they  had  arrived  there  in  the  depth 
of  winter,  about  St.  Andrew's  day,  when  it  was  very  rainy :  their 
horses  were  badly  housed,  hardly  treated,  and  ill  fed,  as  the  whole 
country  v/as  so  destroyed,  by  having  been  for  two  or  three  years 
before  the  theatre  of  war,  that  no  one  had  tilled  or  sowed  the  ground. 
There  was  such  scarcity  of  corn  of  all  sorts,  many  were  forced  to 
seek  forage  ten  or  twelve  leagues  off.  These  parties  met  frequently 
with  the  garrisons  of  the  neighboring  fortresses :  sharp  skirmishes 
ensued  between  them :  sometimes  the  English  lost,  at  others  were 
victoVious. 

Sir  John  de  Craon,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  the  count  de  Porcien, 
sir  Hugh  de  Porcien  his  brother,  the  lord  de  la  Bone,  the  lord  de 
Canency,  the  lord  Dannore,  the  lord  de  Lore,  were  governors  and 
captains  of  the  town  at  the  time  the  king  of  England  besieged  it. 
Many  other  barons,  knights  and  squires  of  the  district  of  Rheims 
were  also  there,  who  exerted  themselves  so  much  that  the  town  suf. 
fered  but  little  loss  or  damage  from  the  siege  :  besides,  it  w'as  strong, 
well  fortified,  and  as  well  defended.  The  king  of  England  was  not 
desirous  of  storming  it,  lest  his  army  might  suffer  too  much  from 
wounds  or  fatigue ;  he  remained,  therefore,  before  it,  from  St.  An- 
drew's day  to  the  beginning  of  Lent.  Detachments  from  his  army, 
however,  scoured  the  country  in  search  of  adventures.  Some  of 
them  went  over  the  w-hole  country  of  Rhetel,  as  far  as  Warq,t  to 
Maisieres,§  Donchery,|l  and  Mouson  :^  they  quartered  themselves 


*  Femy— a  village  in  Cambre&is,  on  the  borders  of  Hainault. 
t  St.  Thierry— a  small  village  in  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rheims. 
t  VVarq-les-iMaisons— a  village  of  Champagne,  election  of  Rhetel, 
§  Mezieres— a  strong  city  of  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rheims,  election  of  Rhetel. 
II  Donchery— a  town  of  Cliampagne,  on  the  Meuse,  diocese  of  Rheims,  election  of 
Rhetei. 

IT  Mousoa—a  town  of  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rhsinu 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGL 


AND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


127 


.■n  the  country  for  three  or  four  days ;  and  after  having  pillaged  it 
vithout  let  or  hindrance,  they  returned  again  to  their  army. 

During  the  time  that  the  king  of  England  was  before  Rheims,  sir 
Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  had  taken  the  good  town  of  Achery-sur- 
Aine  ;*  in  which  he  had  found  a  great  quantity  of  provisions,  and, 
in  particular,  upward  of  three  thousand  butts  of  wine.  He  sent  a 
large  portion  of  it  to  the  king  of  England  and  his  sons,  for  which 
they  were  very  thankful. 

While  this  siege  lasted,  many  knights  left  it,  to  seek  what  good 
fortune  they  might  find.  Among  others,  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  James 
Audley,  the  lord  of  Mucident,  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  with  their 
companies,  advanced  so  near  to  Chalons  in  Champagne,  that  they 
came  to  Chargny-en.Dornois,t  where  there  was  a  very  handsome 
and  strong  castle.  Having  carefully  examined  it,  they  were  very 
desirous  of  gaining  this  castle,  and  directly  made  an  assault  on  it. 
Within  it  were  two  good  and  valiant  knights  as  governors :  the  name 
of  one  was  sir  John  de  Caples,  who  bore  for  arms  a  cross  anchored 
sable  on  a  shield  or. 

The  attack  was  sharp  and  long :  the  two  knights  and  their  garrison 
defended  themselves  well :  and  it  behoved  them  so  to  do,  for  they 
were  assaulted  very  roughly.  The  lord  of  Mucident,  who  was  a 
powerful  and  rich  lord  in  Gascony,  advanced  so  forward  at  this  at- 
tack, that  he  received  a  severe  blow  from  a  stone  on  his  helmet, 
through  which  it  found  a  passage  to  his  head :  he  was  so  badly 
wounded,  that  he  cou'd  not  be  carried  away,  but  died  in  the  arms 
of  his  people.  The  other  barons  and  knights  were  so  enraged  at  the 
death  of  the  lord  of  Mucident,  they  swore  they  would  never  quit  the 
place  until  they  had  conquered  the  castle,  and  all  that  were  in  it. 
They  renewed  the  assault  with  double  vigor :  many  gallant  deeds 
were  performed  :  for  the  Gascons,  being  irritated  by  the  loss  of  their 
lord,  rushed  into  the  ditches,  close  to  the  walls  of  the  castle,  without 
sparing  themselves,  and,  placing  their  shields  over  their  heads,  climbed 
up  them :  the  archers,  in  the  meantime,  kept  such  a  continual  volley 
of  arrows,  that  no  one  dared  to  appear.  The  castle  was  so  briskly 
assaulted,  that  it  was  won,  but  it  cost  them  dear.  When  the  English 
were  masters  of  it,  they  made  the  two  knights  prisoners  who  had  so 
valiantly  defended  it,  and  some  other  squires  and  gentlemen :  the 
rest  of  the  garrison  they  put  to  the  sword.  They  destroyed  much 
of  the  castle  of  Chargny,  because  they  did  not  wish  tc  keep  it,  and 
returned  to  the  king  and  his  barons,  to  relate  what  they  had  performed. 

During  the  time  they  were  before  Rheims,  great  animosities  and 
hatred  arose  between  the  king  of  Navarre  and  the  duke  of  Normandy. 
I  am  not  perfectly  well  informed  of  the  real  cause,t  but  so  it  was, 
for  the  king  of  Navarre  quitted  Paris  suddenly,  and  went  to  Mantes- 
sur-Seine,  from  whence  he  sent  his  challenge  to  the  duke  and  his 
brothers.  Many  a  baron  was  much  surprised  at  this,  and  wondered 
for  what  cause  the  war  was  to  be  renewed.  However,  a  squire 
from  Brussels,  whose  name  was  Waustre  Ostrate,  under  pretence  of 
this  war  took  the  strong  castle  of  Roulleboise  upon  the  Seine,  a  short 
league  from  Mantes,  which  was  afterwards  a  great  annoyance  to  the 
Parisians  and  all  the  neighborhood. 

While  the  king  of  England  was  besieging  Rheims,  with  his  whole 
army,  it  happened  that  the  lord  Gomegines,  who  had  returned  to  the 
queen  in  England,  at  the  time  the  king  of  England  had  sent  all 
strangers  out  of  Calais,  as  had  been  before  related,  repassed  the  sea, 
and  with  him  some  squires  of  Gascony  and  England,  who  accompa- 
nied him  into  Hainault,  intending  to  join  the  army  before  Rheims. 
The  young  lord  of  Gomegines,  being  eager  to  advance  himself,  col- 
lected some  men  together  on  his  return  to  Hainault.  Many  men-at- 
arms  joined  him,  and  served  under  his  pennon.  When  they  were 
all  assembled,  they  might  amount  to  about  three  hundred.  They 
Bet  out  from  Maubeuge,§  where  they  had  been  mustered,  and  came 
to  Avesnes,!]  which  they  passed  through,  and  then  to  Trelon.lT 

The  lord  of  Roye,  at  this  period,  was  in  garrison  at  Roye**  in 
Tierache :  there  were  a  great  many  companions  with  him,  as  well 
knights  as  squires ;  and  he  had  been  informed,  by  the  spies  he  kept 
m  pay  on  the  borders  of  Hainault,  of  the  lord  of'  Gomegines  having 
collected  a  body  of  forces,  which  he  was  marching  to  the  assistance 
of  the  king  of  England  before  Rheims,  and  that  he  and  his  troops 
must  pass  through  Tierache.  As  soon  as  the  lord  of  Roye  had  as- 
certained the  truth  of  this  intelligence,  he  communicated  it  secretly 
to  all  his  fellow-soldiers  in  the  neighborhood,  and  particularly  to  the 
lor^  Robert,  canon  de  Robersart,  who  at  that  time  managed  the  estates 
of  the  young  earl  de  Courcy,  and  resided  in  the  castle  of  Marle.tt 
When  the  canon  heard  it,  he  was  not  slow  in  obeying  the  summons, 
but  came  to  the  lord  of  Roye  with  full  forty  lances.  The  lord  of 
Roye  was  chosen  chief  of  this  expedition,  as  indeed  he  had  reason 
to  expect,  for  he  was  a  powerful  baron  in  Picardy,  and  for  the  times 


*  Achery— a  town  in  Picardy,  on  the  Oise,  diocese  of  Laon.  The  river  Aine  fells  into 
le  Oise  near  Compiesne. 

t  Dormois— a  country  of  Champagne,  diocese  of  Rheims. 

%  Probably  occasioned  by  the  king  of  Navarre's  treasonable  designs  being  discovered 

<ee  Villaret's  Hist,  of  France,  pp.  216,  &c.  It  is  said  there,  that  the  castle  of  Roulle^ 

oise  was  taken  by  one  of  the  king  of  Navarre's  captains. 

§  A  strong  town  in  Hainault,  on  the  Sambre,  diocese  of  Cambray. 

II  Avesnes— a  strong  town  in  Hainault,  diocese  of  Cambray. 

**  D^'°"~^  tillage  in  Flanders,  near  Avesnes. 

le  Rosoy"^  ^^"^^"^  ^^^"^^  ^"  Picardy.  My  printed  eopie*  have  it  Eay,  two  MS3.  Kor, 
tt  Marle-a  town  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon. 


was  a  good  man,  and  a  gallant  soldier,  much  renowned,  and  well 
spoken  of  in  various  places. 

These  French  men-at-arms,  who  might  amount  to  three  hundred, 
posted  themselves  in  ambuscade,  on  the  road  the  lord  of  Gomegines 
and  his  troops  must  necessarily  pass,  who  was  quite  ignorant  of  their 
intentions,  and  who  thought  to  continue  his  march  unmolested ;  he 
entered,  therefore,  Tierache,  and  taking  the  road  to  Rheims,  came 
very  early  in  the  morning  to  a  village  called  Habergny,*  where  they 
determined  to  halt  for  a  short  time  to  refresh  themselves  and  horses, 
and  then  to  continue  their  route  without  any  more  delay.  They 
dismounted  in  this  village,  and  began  to  make  preparations  for  feed- 
ing their  horses.  While  his  companions  were  thus  employed,  the 
lord  of  Gomegines,  who  was  then  young  and  wilful,  said,  he  v/ould 
ride  out  of  the  village  to  see  if  he  could  not  meet  with  something 
better  to  forage.  He  called  to  him  five  or  six  of  his  companions, 
and  Christopher  de  Murt  his  squire,  who  bore  his  pennon :  they 
quitted  the  village  furiously,  but  without  any  order  or  regularity. 

It  happened  that  the  French  knights  and  their  troops  were  in  am- 
buscade near  this  village  :  they  had  followed  them  the  preceding  day 
and  night,  in  order  that  they  might  combat  them  with  more  certainty; 
and,  if  a  proper  opportunity  had  not  offered  itself  in  the  plain,  they 
intended  to  have  entered  the  village,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking 
them ;  but  the  lord  of  Gomegines  fell  into  their  hands.  When  the 
French  lords  perceived  the  lord  of  Gomegines  and  his  company  ad- 
vancing on  this  secret  excursion,  they  were  at  first  surprised,  and 
could  not  conceive  who  they  might  be.  They  sent  two  scouts  on 
the  look-out,  who  brought  back  word  that  they  were  enemies.  This 
news  was  no  sooner  heard  than  they  quitted  their  ambuscade,  each 
crrying  out,  "  Roye,  for  the  lord  of  Roye  !"  The  knights  advanced 
before  the  lord  of  Roye,  who  had  his  banner  displayed  in  front. 
There  were  sir  Flamen  de  Roye  his  cousin,  sir  Lewis  de  Robersart, 
the  canon  de  Robersart  his  brother,  who  was  a  squire,  sir  Tristram 
de  Bonne-roye,  and  others,  each  armed  according  to  his  condition, 
with  their  swords  hanging  to  their  v/rists,  and  their  spears  couched, 
toward  their  enemies,  crying  out,  "  Roye,  for  the  lord  of  Roye  i" 

When  the  lord  of  Gomegines  perceived  the  ambuscade  he  had 
fallen  into,  he  was  much  astonished  ;  but  he  determined  to  stand  his 
ground,  and  wait  his  enemies,  for  both  himself  and  followers  dis- 
dained to  fly :  they  couched  their  spears,  and  formed  themselves  in 
order  of  battle.  The  French,  being  v/eil  mounted,  charged  these 
English  and  Gascons,  who  were  not  very  numerous  ;  and,  at  the  first 
charge,  the  lord  ol"  Gomegines  was  run  tbrougii  with  a  spear,  and 
had  not  afterwards  an  opportunity,  from  t;ie  situation  of  the  place, 
to  remount  his  horse.  His  people  fought  valiantly,  and  many  gallant 
deeds  were  done ;  but  in  the  end  the  lord  of  Gomegines  could  not 
ho'd  out:  he  whs  therefore  made  prisoner,  on  his  parole.  Two  of 
his  squires  had  fought  valiantly,  but  were  forced  to  yield,  or  they 
would  have  been  slain,  as  well  as  Christopher  de  Mur,  a  valiant 
squire,  who  boie  the  pennon  of  the  lord  of  Gomegines.  To  make 
an  end  of  this  affair,  all  those  of  the  Gomegine  party  were  either 
slain  or  made  prisoners,  except  the  va'ets,  who  being  well  mounted, 
saved  themselves  by  flight.  No  pursuit  was  made  after  them,  more 
weighty  considerations  occupying  their  enemies. 


CHAPTER  CCIX. 

THE  LORD  OF  ROYE  AND  HIS  COMPANY  DEFEAT  THE  REMAINDER  OF  THB 
TROOPS  OF  THE  LORD  OF  GOMEaiNES.  THE  CASTLE  OF  COMMERCYJ 
SURRENDERS  TO  THE  ENGLISH. 

The  knights  who  had  taken  the  lord  of  Gomegines,  and  overthrown 
all  those  who  had  followed  him  out  of  the  village,  did  not  wish  to  lose 
time,  but,  putting  spurs  to  their  horses,  galloped  into  the  above-men- 
tioned  village,  calling  out,  "  Roye,  for  the  lord  of  Roye !"  Those 
who  were  there  were  much  alarmed  at  this  cry,  and  surprised  to  find 
their  enemies  so  near  them,  as  they  were  chiefly  disarmed  and  scat- 
tered about,  so  that  they«could  not  rally  nor  collect  together.  The 
French  made  prisoners  of  them  at  their  pleasure,  in  houses,  barns, 
and  ovens :  and  the  canon  de  Robersart  had  many  who  surrendered 
themselves  to  him,  because  his  banners  were  better  known  than  those 
of  the  others.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  some  of  them  retreated  to  a 
small  fortified  house,  surrounded  by  a  moat,  which  is  situate  in  this 
village  of  Harcigny,  and  consulted  among  themselves  whether  to 
defend  it  until  the  king  of  England,  who  was  before  Rheims,  might 
hear  of  their  disaster  (for  the  mansion  could  very  soon  be  made  strong 
enough  to  enable  them  to  hold  out,)  when  they  thought,  that  as  soon 
as  he  should  know  of  their  situation,  he  would  without  doubt  send 
forces  to  relieve  them.  While  they  were  thus  debating,  the  lord  of 
Roye  and  his  companions  came  before  it,  and  said  to  them  :  "  Listen, 
gentlemen  ;  if  you  force  us  to  make  the  slightest  attack,  we  will  not 
sufier  any  one  of  you  to  escape  death  ;  for,  if  we  begin,  we  will  con 
tinue  the  attack  until  we  take  it."  These  and  such-Uke  words  threw 
them  into  confusion,  and  even  the  boldest  were  alarmed  :  they  sur- 
rendered, therefore,  on  having  their  lives  spared.    They  were  all 

*  Habergny.  Barnes  calls  it  Harcigny,  which  is  a  village  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  LaoQ 

Ifabergny  is  not  in  the  Gazetteer. 
1  Barnes  makes  him  an  Englishman,  of  the  name  of  Moor,  but  I  see  no  cause  for  it 
I  Commercy  is  not  in  the  Gazetteer.  Barnea  cailis  it  Cormicy,  wliich  ia  a  town  in 

Champagoe,  diocese  of  Rheiou. 


l28 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


made  prisoners,  and  sent  to  the  castle  of  Coucy,  and  the  other  gar-  sur-Seine,  his  constable,*  who  commanded  always  the  van  battalion 


risons  from  whence  the  French  had  marched.  This  disaster  happenec 
to  the  lord  of  Gomegines  and  his  party  about  Christmas,  1359.  When 
the  king  of  England  was  informed  of  it,  he  was  mightily  enraged ; 
but  he  could  not  amend  it. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  siege  of  Rheims,  and  speak  of  an  ad 
venture  which  happened  to  sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  who  had 
laid  siege  to  the  town  and  castle  of  Cormicy,  in  which  was  a  knight 
of  Champagne,  whose  name  was  sir  Henry  de  Vaulx;  he  wore  black 
armor,  and  bore  for  arms  five  almonds  argent  on  a  field  sable  :  his 
war-cry  was  "  Viane."* 

During  this  siege  of  Rheims,  •  the  earls,  barons,  and  great  lords 
were  quartered  in  the  neighborhood,  as  you  have  before  heard,  in 
order  to  prevent  any  provision  being  carried  into  that  city.  Among 
them  was  sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  a  great  baron  of  England  :  he 
and  his  suite,  with  his  company  of  archers  and  men-at-arms,  were 
lodged  near  Cormicy,  where  there  is  a  handsome  castle  belonging  to 
the  archbishop  of  Rheims,  who  had  put  into  it  the  knight  before, 
mentioned,  with  many  good  companions,  to  guard  it  against  their 
enemies.  They  were  far  from  fearing  any  attack  ;  for  the  castle 
had  a  large  square  tower,  whose  walls  were  very  thick,  and  it  was 
well  furnished  with  arms  of  defence. 

When  sir  Bartholomew  had  surrounded  this  castle,  and,  by  well 
reconnoitering  its  strength,  found  he  could  not  take  it  by  assault,  he 
ordered  a  number  of  miners,  whom  he  had  with  him  in  his  pay,  to 
get  themselves  ready  and  do  their  duty  in  undermining  the  fortress, 
when  he  would  reward  them  handsomely:  upon  which  they  replied, 
they  would  cheerfully  undertake  it.    The  miners  immediately  broke 
ground,  and,  having  lodged  themselves  in  their  mine,  worked  night 
and  day  :  insomuch  that  they  advanced  far  under  the  great  tower  ; 
arid,  as  they  pushed  forward,  they  propped  up  the  work,  that  those 
within  knew  nothing  of  it.    When  they  had  thus  completed  their 
mine  so  that  they  could  throw  down  the  tower  when  they  chose, 
they  came  to  sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  and  said  to  him  :  "  Sir, 
we  have  carried  our  works  so  far  that  this  tower,  great  as  it  is,  shall 
be  thrown  down  whenever  you  please."    "  It  is  well,"  replied  sir 
Bartholomew,  "  but  do  nothing  more  without  my  orders  :"  to  which 
they  willingly  consented.    The  knight  immediately  mounted  his 
steed;  and  taking  John  de  Guistellest  with  him,  who  was  one  of 
his  companions,  they  advanced  to  the  castle,  and  sir  Bartholomew 
made  a  signal  that  he  wished  to  have  a  parley  with"  those  within. 
Upon  this,  sir  Henry  came  forward  on  the  battlements,  and  demanded 
what  he  wanted.    "  I  want  you  to  surrender,"  replied  sir  Bartholo. 
mew,  "  or  you  will  all  infallibly  be  destroyed."  "  By  what  means  ?" 
answered  the  French  knight,  who  began  to  laugh  ;  "  we  are  per- 
fectly  well  supplied  with  everything ;  and  you  wish  us  thus  simply 
to  surrender:  certainly  it  shall  not  be  to-day,"  added  sir  Henry. 
"  Certainly,"  said  the  English  knight,  "  if  you  were  truly  informed 
what  your  situation  is,  you  would  surrender  instantly,  without  more 
words."    "  Why,  what  is  our  situation  ?"  demanded  sir  Henry. 
"  If  you  will  come  out,  upon  my  assurance  of  your  safety,  I  will 
show  you,"  replied  sir  Bartholomew.    Sir  Henry  accepted  the  con. 
dition,  and  came  out  of  the  fortress,  witn  only  three  others,  to  sir 
Bartholomew  and  John  de  Guistelles,  who  immediately  conducted 
them  to  the  mine,  and  showed  them  that  the  great  tower  was  only 
supported  on  props  of  wood. 

When  the  French  knight  saw  the  peril  he  and  his  garrison  were 
in,  he  told  sir  Bartholomew,  that  he  had  very  good  reasons  for  what 
he  had  said,  and  that  his  proceedings  were  truly  gallant  and  noble  : 
"  We  shall  therefore  surrender  ourselves  to  your  will."  Sir  Bartho- 
lomew  took  them  all  his  prisoners,  made  them  leave  the  tower  one 
after  the  other  with  their  baggage,  and  then  set  fire  to  the  mine. 
The  timber  was  soon  on  fire  ;  and,  when  the  props  were  burnt,  the 
tower,  which  was  extremely  large,  opened  in  two  places,  and  fell  on 
the  opposite  side  to  where  sir  Bartholomew  was  standing,  who  said 
to  sir  Henry  and  the  garrison  of  the  fortress,  "  Now,  see  if  I  did  not 
tell  you  the  truth."  "  We  own  it,  sir,"  replied  they,  "  and  remain 
prisoners  at  your  pleasure.  We  also  returft  you  our  best  thanks  for 
your  kindness  to  us  ;  for  if  the  Jacquerie,  who  formerly  overran  this 
country,  had  had  the  same  advantage  over  us  that  you  have,  they 
would  not  have  acted  so  generously."  Thus  were  all  the  garrison 
of  Cormicy  made  prisoners,  and  the  castle  thrown  to  the  ground. 

The  king  of  England  remained  before  Rheims  for  upward  of  seven 
weeks,  but  never  made  any  assault  upon  it,  as  it  would  have  been 
useless.  He  began  to  tire  ;  and  as  his  army  found  great  difficulties 
in  obtaining  forage  and  provision,  their  horses  perished.  He  broke 
up  his  camp,  and  marched  oflf  toward  Ch^ilons,  in  Champagne,  in  the 
same  order  as  before.  The  king  and  his  army  passed  very  near  to 
Chalons,  and  sat  down  before  Bar-sur-Aube,  and  afterwards  before 
the  city  of  Troyes.    He  took  up  his  quarters  at  Mery-sur-Seine.t 

The  whole  army  lay  between  Mcry  and  Troyes,  which  is  reckoned 
to  be  eight  leagues  distant  from  each  other.    While  he  was  at  Mery- 


In  all  the  printed  books  I  have  seen,  his  name  is  Henry  de  Noir,  but  ut  the  end  it  is 
Henri  de  Vaulx.  My  two  MSS.  have,  "Messire  Henri  de  Vaulx,  et  s'armoit  le  dit 
messire  Henri,  de  noir  a  cinq  nmans  d'argent,  et  criet  Viane." 

Q,.  Amans— not  in  any  of  my  dictionaries.  Mr.  Lodge  supposes  they  must  mean 
almonds. 

[Amans,  in  Norman  French,  mean  diamonds,  or,  in  heraldic  phrase,  lozenges ;  the 
armi  of  Henri  de  Noir  or  de  Vaulx,  are  not  given  in  D.  Siiuvage's  or  Lord  Bernen.— Ed.] 
I  5.**"^*^       ^™       J"*!"  de  Botetourt :  but  he  gives  no  authority  for  it. 
I  Mwy^ur-Seine-diocese  aad  election  of  Troyes,  seven  leagues  from  Troyej. 


advanced  and  came  before  St.  Florentin.t  which  was  under  the  com. 
mand  of  sir  Odoart  de  Rency ;  and,  after  having  displayed  his 
banner  (which  was  blazoned,  or  and  azure,  a  chief  pally,  and  at 
each  of  the  two  corners  girons,  and  an  escutcheon  argent  in  the 
midst  of  the  shield,)  before  the  gate  of  the  fortress,  made  a  fierce 
attack  on  it,  but  in  vain.  The  king  of  England  and  his  whole  army 
came  and  tooh.  up  their  quarters  at  Saint  Florentin  and  the  neigh, 
borhood,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  An  ;ian9on.t  When  they  marched 
from  thence,  they  came  before  Ton/  erre,§  which  was  so  briskly 
attacked,  the  town  was  won,- but  not  t.ie  castle.  The  English,  how 
ever,  found  in  that  town  upward  of  three  thousand  butts  of  wine, 
which  were  of  great  service  to  them. 

At  this  period  the  lord  de  Fiennes,  constable  of  France 
the  city  of  Auxerre  ||  with  a  number  of  men-at-arms. 


:e,  was  m 


CHAPTER  CCX. 

THE  KING  OP  ENGLAND,  AFTER  HE  HAD  RAISED  THE  SIEGE  OF  RHEIMS, 
WASTES  AND  DESTROYS  ALL  THE  COUNTRIES  HE  PASSES  THROUGH. 
HE  COMES  TO  GUILLON,  WHERE  HE  REMAINS.  GREAT  QUANTITIES 
OF  PROVISION  FOLLOAV  THE  ARMY. 

The  king  of  England  and  his  army  remained  five  days  in  Ton- 
nerre,  on  account  of  the  good  wines  he  found  there.  The  castle  was 
often  assaulted :  but  it  was  well  provided  with  men.at-arms,  com 
manded  by  sir  Baldwin  d'Annequin,  master  of  the  cross-bows. 
When  they  had  well  reposed  and  refreshed  themselves  in  Tonnerre, 
they  marched  off",  and  crossed  the  river  Armangon.  The  king  of 
England  left  the  road  to  Auxerre  on  his  right  hand,  and  took  that 
which  leads  to  Noyers:ir  his  intentions  were  to  enter  Burgundy  and 
pass  his  Lent  there.  He  and  his  whole  army  marched  above  Noyers ; 
Dut  he  would  not  suffer  any  attack  to  be  made  on  it,  as  the  lord  of  it 
was  his  prisoner  since  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  They  marched  on  for 
their  quarters  to  a  town  called  Montroyal,**  situated  on  a  river  called 
Sellettes  ;  and,  when  the  king  left  it,  he  went  up  that  river,  and  pro- 
ceeded  straight  to  take  possession  of  his  lodging  at  Guillon,tt  which 
is  also  on  its  banks  ;  for  one  of  his  squires,  called  John  d'Alen9on, 
who  bore  for  his  arms  a  scutcheon  argent  in  a  field  azure,  had  taken 
the  town  of  Flavigny  tt  in  its  neighborhood,  and  had  found  within  it 
a  sufficiency  of  provision  for  the  whole  army  for  a  month.  This 
was  very  fortunate,  as  the  king  remained  there  from  the  night  of 
Ash-Wednesday  until  Mid-lent.  His  marshals  and  light  troops 
scoured  the  country  round,  burning  and  destroying  it,  and  frequently 
bringing  to  the  army  fresh  provisions. 

I  must  inform  you,  that  the  king  of  England  and  his  rich  lords 
were  followed  by  carts  laden  with  tents,  pavilione,  mills,  and  forges, 
to  grind  their  corn  and  make  shoes  for  their  horses,  and  everything 
of  that  sort  which  might  be  wanting.  For  this  purpose  there  were 
upward  of  six  thousand  carts,  each  of  them  drawn  by  four  good  and 
strong  horses  which  had  been  transported  from  England.  Upon 
these  carts  also  were  many  vessels  and  small  boats,  made  surpri- 
singly well  of  boiled  leather :  they  were  large  enough  to  contain 
three  men,  to  enable  them  to  fish  any  lake  or  pond,  whatever  might 
be  its  size  :  and  they  were  of  great  use  to  the  lords  and  barons  during 
Lent:  but  the  commonalty  made  use  of  what  provisions  they  could 
get.  The  king  had,  besides,  thirty  falconers  on  horseback,  laden 
with  hawks :  sixty  couple  of  strong  hounds,  and  as  many  greyhounds ; 
so  that  every  day  he  took  the  pleasure  of  hunting  or  fishing  either  by 
land  or  water.§§  Many  lords  had  their  hawks  and  hounds  as  well  aa 
the  king. 

Their  army  was  always  in  three  divisions,  and  each  person  kept 
to  his  division :  there  was  also  a  vanguard  to  every  one  of  them, 
and  their  quarters  were  one  league  distant  from  each  other,  the  king 
being  with  the  third  and  largest  division.  This  order  was  constantly 
kept  on  their  march  from  Calais,  until  they  came  before  the  town  of 
Chartres. 

During  the  time  the  king  of  England  remained  at  Guillen,  where 
he  was  living  on  the  provision  which  John  d'Alen9on  had  found  in 


*  Roger  earl  of  Mortimer.   See  more  of  him  and  his  arms,  in  Ashmole,  p.  692. 
Mr.  Lodge  says,  the  arms  of  Mortimer  have  puzzled  heralds  at  aU  times ;  but  the 
terms  heralds  nW  use  in  blazoning  the  arms  of  Mortimer  are  these:  "Barry  of  six  or 
and  azure,  and  an  escutcheon  argent ;  on  a  chief  of  the  first  three  pallets  of  the  seoDnd, 
between  two  girons  or."   [The  arms  of  Mortimer,  given  in  Burke's  "  Extmct,  dornflint. 
and  suspended  Peerages,"  are  as  follow :  Barry  of  six  or  and  azure  on  a  chiet  of  the 
first,  three  pelleU  between  two  esquires,  bust  dexter  and  sinister,  of  the  second,  and  an 
escutcheon  argent. — Ed.] 
t  St.  Florentin— situutea  on  the  Armancon,  thirteen  leagues  from  Iroyes. 
X  In  the  printed  copies  it  is  Mouson,  but  in  my  MSS.  Armancon. 
§  Tonnerre— situated  on  the  Armancon,  diocese  of  Langres. 

li  It  is  Dampierre  in  the  printed  copies.  Denys  Sauvuge  thinks  it  ought  to  have  been 
Auxerre.    [t  is  Auxerre  in  my  MSS. 
%  Noyers-a  town  in  Burgundy,  on  the  river  Serin,  diocese  of  Langres. 
**  I  cannot  find  Montroyal,  nor  the  river  Sellettes,  m  the  Gazetteer. 
Tt  Quillon-a  town  in  Burgundy,  in  the  bailiwick  of  Avalon.  ' 
it  Flavigny— a  town  of  Burgundy,  situated  near  the  Onzeram,  bailiwick  of  Semur- 

en-Auxois.  .     ,   ,      ,     .     ,,  t.  ■     .  ^  x. 

§§  Lord  Berners  says  "  he  either  hunted  or  hawked  at  the  ncer.  It  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that  he  or  his  lords  could  find  much  pleasure  m  fishing  in  their  leather  boats  or 
coracles,  althiugh  they  were  useful  to  obtain  a  supply  of  fish  for  them  m  Lent.  The 
words  in  D.  Sauvage's  ed.  are,  "  Le  roy  avoit  bien  pour  lui  trent  fauconiers  h.  cheval, 
charges  d'oiseaux,  et  bien  soixantes  couples  de  forts  chiens  et  autant  de  leuriers:  donZ 
U  alloit  chacun  jour  ou  en  chace  ou  en  riv**©."— Ed. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


129 


Flavigny,  his  thoughts  were  employed  in  devising  means  to  keep 
and  maintain  himself  in  France.  The  young  duke  of  Burgundy  and 
his  council,  at  the  request  of  his  subjects,  sent  to  the  king  divers 
lords  and  knights,  as  embassadors  to  treat  with  him,  so  that  the 
duchy  of  Burgundy  should  not  be  destroyed  or  pillaged.  The  under- 
named  lords  accepted  this  commission :  first,  the  lord  Anselme  de 
Sallins,  great  chancellor  of  Burgundy ;  sir  James  de  Vienne,  sir  John 
Derie,  sir  Hugh  de  Vienne,  sir  William  de  Thoroise  and  sir  John  de 
Montmartin.  These  lords  managed  the  affair  so  well,  and  found 
the  king  of  England  in  such  good  humor,  that  a  treaty  was  soon 
entered  into  between  them  ;  and  a  composition  was  made,  that  for 
three  years  no  part  of  the  duchy  of  Burgundy  should  be  overrun,  on 
condition  of  having  200,000  livres  paid  down.*  When  this  treaty 
was  finished  and  sealed,  the  king  and  his  whole  army  dislodged, 
and  set  out  on  his  return,  taking  the  straight  road  for  Paris,  fixing 
his  quarters  at  Avalont  upon  the  river  Cousin,  below  Vezelay.t 

The  quarters  of  his  army  extended  from  the  river  Yonne  as  far  as 
Clamecy,§  to  the  entrance  of  the  county  of  Nevers.  The  English 
entered  Gatinois ;  and  the  king  made  such  forced  marches  that  he 
came  so  near  Paris  as  to  take  up  his  quarters  within  two  short 
leagues  of  it,  at  Bourg-la-Reine.  As  he  and  his  army  passed  through 
the  country,  they  destroyed  it  on  all  sides.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
garrisons  which  he  had  in  Picardy,  Beauvoisis,  the  Isle  of  France, 
Champagne  and  Brie,  carried  on  a  continual  war,  and  ruined  the 
country. 

The  king  of  Navarre  resided  in  Normandy,  and  made  a  cruel 
war  against  France,  insomuch  that  that  noble  kingdom  was  so  griev- 
ously oppressed,  it  did  not  know  which  way  to  turn  itself. 

But  above  all,  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  was  tlie  m.ost  active  : 
his  quarters  were  at  Cheny-sur-Aisne,  where  he  had  a  strong  garri- 
son of  soldiers  and  men-at-arms,  who  oveiTan,  pillaged  and  ransomed 
the  good  county  of  Rethel,  from  Donchery  to  Mezieres,  and  as  far 
as  Chesne-le-Pouilleux  and  Stenay,l|  in  the  county  of  Bay.lF  They 
quartered  themselves  wherever  they  chose  in  all  that  country,  for 
^  two  or  three  nights,  without  opposition  from  any  one,  and  then  re- 
turned unmolested  to  their  garrison  at  Cheny,  to  refresh  and  recruit 
themselves.  It  is  true  indeed,  that  all  the  neighboring  lords,  knights 
and  squires,  threatened  them  much  :  they  met  together,  and  appointed 
different  days  for  their  assembling,  to  take  the  field  and  besiege  sir 
Eustace  in  his  castle  of  Cheny  ;  but  nothing  in  fact  was  done. 

It  happened  that  these  adventurers  (whose  whole  thoughts,  night 
and  day,  were  occupied  on  the  best  means  of  taking  towns,  and  in 
what  parts  of  the  country  they  should  find  most  to  pillage)  came  one 
night  to  a  good  town  with  a  strong  castle,  situated  in  the  Laonois,** 
tolerably  near  to  Montagu,tt  and  in  a  very  deep  marshy  country,  the 
name  of  which  was  Pierrepont.+t  At  this  time,  there  were  in  it 
a  great  many  people  of  the  countiy,  who  had  carried  thither  their 
goods,  trusting  to  the  strength  of  the  place.  When  sir  Eustace's 
companions  arrived,  the  guard  was  asleep  :  they  marched,  therefore, 
through  the  deep  marshes  with  much  loss,  for  their  avarice  urged 
them  on,  and  they  came  to  the  walls  of  the  town,  which  they  entered 
without  resistance,  and  robbed  at  their  pleasure.  They  found  in  it 
more  riches  than  in  any  other  place ;  and,  when  it  was  day,  they 
burnt  the  town,  and  returned  to  Cheny,  well  laden  with  booty.§§ 


CHAPTER  CCXI. 

THE  KIN(J  OF  ENGLAND  LAYS  THE  KINGDOM  OF  FRANCE  UNDER  GREAT 
TRIBULATION.  A  CORDELIER  FRIAR  PROPHESIES.  THE  ENGLISH  PLACE 
AN  AMBUSCADE  FOR  THOSE  WHO  SHOULD  COME  OUT  OF  PARIS. 

About  this  period,  a  Franciscan  friar,  full  of  knowledge  and  under- 
standing,||l|  was  at  Avignon :  his  name  was  John  de  Rochetaillade  : 
and  pope  Innocent  VI.  kept  him  a  prisoner  in  the  castle  of  Baignoux, 
not  only  on  account  of  the  great  prophecies  he  made  of  the  times  to 
come,  chiefly  and  principally  relating  to  the  heads  and  prelates  of 


*  See  this  treaty  in  Rynier,  anno  1360.  The  sum  was  200,000  moutons— 50,000  to  be 
paid  at  the  ensuing  feast  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  100,000  at  Christmas,  and  50,000  at 
Easter. 

t  Avalon— a  town  of  Burgundy,  on  the  Cousin,  which  falls  into  the  Yonne. 
t  Vezelay— a  town  in  Nivemois,  diocese  of  Autun,  four  leagues  from  Clamecy 
§  Clamecy— a  small  city  of  the  Nivernois,  diocese  of  Auxerre,  on  the  conflux  of  the 
Yonne  and  Beuvron. 
II  Stenay— in  the  diocese  of  Treves,  on  the  Meuse. 

IT  I  cannot  find,  in  any  dictionary,  the  county  of  Bay.  It  is  Buy  in  Denys  Sauvage. 
Stenay  is  in  the  diocese  of  Treves :  but  even  the  connection  of  names  is  so  wide,  I  can- 
not suppose  it  to  be  a  mistake  for  Treves. 

**  Laonois— in  Picardy. 

tt  Montagu— in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon. 

tt  Pienepont— village  of  Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon. 

§§  This  passage  is  one  of  those  so  excellently  translated  by  Lord  Bemers,  that  we  are 
induced  to  subjoin  it.  "  These  companyons  who  ymagined  ny-ght  and  daye  howe  they 
might  geat  and  steals  townes  and  fortresses  on  a  night  ther,  came  to  a  stronge  towne 
and  a  good  castell  in  Laonnoyse  nere  to  Montague;  this  fortresse  was  called  Pierpont 
standyng  inamaresse;  the  same  season  there  were  within  the  towne  great  nombre  of 
men  of  the  countrey  that  had  brought  thither  theyr  goodes  on  trust  of  the  strength  of 
the  place.  When  they  of  Cheny  came  thither  the  watche  within  was  aslepe;  they 
»pared  not  the  dangerous  maresses,  but  went  through  them  and  came  to  the  walles  and 
•o  entered  into  the  towne  and  wanne  it  without  defence  and  robbed  it  at  their  pleasure. 
They  found  ther  more  riches  than  ever  they  found  before  in  any  towne.  And  whan  it 
was  day  they  brent  the  towne  and  returned  to  Cheny  well  fumysshed  with  great  uyl- 
lage."— Ed. 

illl  "Plein  de  grand  clergie  et  de  grande  «ntendement."  are  the  words  used  in  D. 
Sauvage's  ed.— £o 


the  holy  church,  by  reason  of  their  pride  and  the  expensive  life  tliey 
led,  but  also  concerning  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  the  great  lorda 
of  Christendom,  for  their  heavy  oppressions  on  the  common  people. 
Tlie  above-mentioned  John  was  willing  to  prove  all  he  said  from  the 
Apocalypse,  and  by  the  ancient  books  of  the  holy  prophets,  which 
were  opened  to  him  through  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  which 
he  uttered  things  that  were  difficult  to  be  credited.  Some  of  the 
predictions  he  had  made  were  seen  to  come  to  pass  within  the  time, 
which  he  never  could  have  foretold  as  a  prophet  but  by  means  of  the 
ancient  Scriptures,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  had  given  him  the  power 
of  understanding  these  ancient  prophecies,  and  of  announcing  to  all 
Christians  the  year  and  time  when  they  were  to  be  fulfilled. 

He  made  many  books,  full  of  much  science  and  learning.  One 
was  written  in  the  year  1346,  which  contained  many  marvellous 
things,  difficult  of  belief,  but  of  which  some  had  come  to  pass 
already.  When  he  was  questioned  concerning  the  war'  against 
France,  he  answered,  that  what  they  had  seen  was  nothing  to  what 
was  to  happen ;  for  there  would  be  no  peace  until  the  realm  of  France 
was  destroyed  and  ruined  from  one  end  to  the  other*.  This  indeed 
happened  afterwards  ;  for  that  kingdom  was  completely  spoiled  at 
the  time  the  friar  had  fixed,  in  the  years  1356, 1357, 1358,  and  1359  ; 
insomuch  that  none  of  its  princes  or  gentlemen  dared  to  show  them- 
selves against  those  of  the  low  estate  collected  from  all  parts,  and 
who  had  arrived,  one  after  the  other,  without  leader  or  chief,  while 
the  country  had  not  any  means  of  resisting  tliem.  They  elected 
(as  you  have  before  seen,)  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  captains 
from  among  themselves,  to  whom  they  paid  obedience.  The  cap- 
tains, when  they  enrolled  any  man  in  their  companies,  made  certain 
agreements  with  them  respecting  their  shares  of  booty  and  the 
ransom  of  prisoners :  they  found  so  much  pillage,  that  all  the  leaders 
became  rich  from  the  great  wealth  they  amassed. 

King  Edward  was  lodged  at  Bourg-la-Reine,  two  short  leagues 
from  Paris,  and  his  army  in  different  parts  between  that  and  Mont- 
Ihery  t.  He  sent  from  thence  his  heralds  to  the  duke  of  Normandy 
in  Paris,  who  had  with  him  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms,  to  offer 
him  battle  :  but  the  duke  would  not  accede  to  it.  His  messengers, 
therefore,  returned  without  having  done  anything.  When  the  king 
found  that  his  enemies  would  not  venture  out  of  Paris,  he  was 
mightily  enraged :  upon  which  that  good  knight,  sir  Walter  Manny, 
stepped  forth  and  besought  his  lord  that  he  would  permit  him  to 
make  an  excursion  and  assault  as  far  as  the  barriers  of  Paris.  The 
king  consented  to  his  request,  and  named  himself  those  knights  that 
should  accompany  him.  He  made  also  many  new  knights  on  the 
occasion  ;  among  whom  were,  the  lord  Delaware,  the  lord  de  Silva. 
cier,  sir  Thomas  Banaster  t,  sir  William  Torceaux,  sir  Thomas  le 
Despensier,  sir  John  Neville,  sir  Richard  Dostmay,  and  many  others. 
Colart  d'Ambreticourt,  son  of  sir  Nicholas,  would  have  been  of  the 
number ;  for  the  king  was  desirous  of  it,  as  he  was  attached  to  his 
person  and  squire  of  his  body  ;  but  the  young  man  excused  himself, 
by  saying  he  could  not  find  his  helmet. 

Sir  Walter  Manny  set  out  on  this  enterprise,  and  carried  with  him 
these  new  knights  to  skirmish  and" to  make  an  attack  on  the  barriers 
of  Paris.  Many  hard  blows  were  given  and  received  ;'  for  there 
were  within  the  city  several  valiant  knights  and  squires,  who  would 
willingly  have  sallied  forth,  if  the  duke  of  Normandy  had  given  his 
consent.  They,  however,  guarded  the  gates  and  barriers  so  well 
that  no  damage  was  done  to  them.  This  skirmish  lasted  until  twelve 
o'clock,  and  many  were  killed  on  both  sides.  Sir  Walter  then 
retreated  with  his  people  to  their  quarters,  where  they  remained 
together  that  day  and  the  following  night.  On  the  morrow,  the  king 
dislodged,  and  took  the  road  to  Montlhery. 

When  the  camp  was  breaking  up,  some  English  and  Gascon 
knights  planned  the  following  enterprise.  They  thought,  that  as 
there  were  so  many  knights  in  Paris,  some  of  them  would  sally  out 
after  them :  and  some  young  adventurers  would  endeavor  to  gain, 
by  their  valor,  both  honor  and  booty.  They  therefore  placed  two 
hundred  picked  men,  well  armed,  in  an  old  empty  house,  three 
leagues  from  Paris.  The  chiefs  of  the  Gascon  party  were,  the  captal 
de  Buch,  sir  Aymery  de  Pommiers,  and  the  lord  de  Courton  :  of  the 
English,  the  lord  Neville,  the  lord  Mowbray,  and  Sir  Richard  de 
Pontchardon.  These  six  knights  v^re  the  leaders  of  this  ambus, 
cade. 

When  the  French  who  were  within  Paris  perceived  that  the  king 
of  England  was  decamping,  some  young  knights  collected  together, 
and  said  among  themselves :  "  It  will  be  a  good  thing  for  us  to  sally 
out  secretly,  and  follow  a  while  the  army  of  England,  to  see  if  we 

*  There  is  a  difference  here  in  Lord  Bemers,  and  we  have  therefore  transcribed  his 
version.  The  ed.  of  D.  Sauvage  agrees  with  Mr.  Johnes.  It  will  be  seen  that  Lord 
Bemers  makes  the  friar  j9ar«/cu^arii/ predict  the  Jacquerie,  while  in  Mr.  Johnes's  ver- 
sion a  general  prophecy  alone  is  ascribed  to  him.  "  The  whiche  sayemg  was  well  seen 
after,  for  the  noble  realme  of  Fraunce  was  sore  wasted  and  exyled,  and  specially  in 
that  terme  that  the  sayd  frere  had  sette,  the  which  was  m  the  yeres  of  our  Lorde 
MCCCLVI,  VII,  VIII,  and  VIX.  He  sayde  in  those  years  the  pryncis  and  gentyl- 
men  of  the  realme  shuU  notforfeare  shewe  themselfe  agynst  the  people  of  lowe  estate 
assembled  of  all  countres  without  heed  or  capitayne,  and  they  shulde  do  as  they  lyste 
in  the  realme  of  Fraunce,  the  whiche  felle  after  as  ye  have  herde,  howe  the  companyons 
assembled  theym  toguether  and  by  reason  of  theyr  robbery  and  pyllage  waxed  riclie  and 
became  great  capitaynes,"  are  the  words  of  Lord  Bemers.— Ed. 

t  Montlhery— a  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  seven  leagues  from  Paris. 

X  SirThomas  Banaster  was  afterwards  elected  knight  of  the  garter  in  this  king's  reign 
See  his  life,  in  Anstis's  History  of  the  Garter,  vol.  ii.  p.  153. 


130 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 


rtuinot  gain  something."  They  were  all  instantly  of  this  opinion, 
so  that  sir  Raoul  de  Coucy,  sir  Raoul  de  Ravenal,  the  lord  de  Mon- 
s.uilt,  the  lord  de  Helay,  the  constable  of  Beauvais,  le  bfegue  de 
Villaines,  the  lord  de  Beausiers,  the  lord  of  Ulbarin,  sir  Gauvain  de 
V  alouel,  sir  Flamant  de  Roye,  sir  Azelles  de  Cavilly,  sir  Peter  de 
!•  ormoises,  Peter  de  Savoises,  and  upward  of  a  hundred  lances  with 
ti.em,  sallied  out  well  mounted,  with  a  thorough  good  will  to  do 
something ;  but  tliey  must  first  find  the  occasion.  They  took  the 
roiid  to  Bourg-la-Reine,  which  they  passed,  and  gained  the  open 
fields,  when  they  followed  the  track  of  the  cavalry  and  army  of 
England,  and  rode  beyond  the  ambuscade  of  the  captal  and  his 
company. 

They  were  no  sooner  passed  than  the  English  and  Gascons  marched 
out  of  it,  after  them,  with  their  lances  in  their  rests,  shouting  their 
war-cry.  The  French  turned  about,  wondering  who  they  could  be  : 
but  they  soon  found  they  were  their  enemies.  They  immediately 
halted,  and  drew  themselves  up  in  battle  array,  and,  with  .couched 
epears,  prepared  to  meet  the  English  and  Gascons,  who  soon  joined 
them.  At  this  first  onset  many  were  unhorsed  on  both  sides,  for 
both  parties  were  well  mounted.  After  this  tilting-bout,  they  drew 
their  swords,  and  attacking  each  other  more  closely,  many  hard 
blows  were  given,  and  many  gallant  deeds  performed.  This  attack 
lasted  a  considerable  time,  and  the  ground  was  so  well  disputed,  that 
it  was  difficult  to  say  which  of  the  two  would  be  conqueror.  The 
captal  de  Buch  shone  particularly,  and  did  with  his  hand  many  deeds 
worthy  so  good  a  knight.  In  the  end,  however,  the  English  and 
Gascons  fought  so  valiantly,  that  the  field  remained  to  them  :  they 
were  more  than  half  as  many  again  as  the  French. 

The  lord  of  Campreny  showed  himself  a  valiant  knight  on  the 
side  of  the  French,  and  fought  gallantly  under  his  banner,  the  bearer 
of  which  was  slain:  his  banner  was  argent,  a  buckle  gules,  between 
six  martlets  sable,  three  above  and  three  below.  The  lord  of  Cam- 
preny was  made  prisoner.  The  other  French  knights  and  squires, 
who  saw  the  ill  success  of  their  attempt,  and  that  they  could  not 
recover  themselves,  took  the  road  toward  Paris,  fighting  as  they 
retreated,  and  the  English  pursuing  them  most  eagerly.  In  this 
retreat,  which  continued  beyond  Bourg-'a-Reine,  nine  knights,  as 
well  bannerets  as  others,  were  made  prisoners ;  and,  if  the  English 
and  Gascons  who  pursued  them  had  not  been  afraid  that  others 
might  sally  out  of  Paris  to  their  assistance,  not  one  would  have 
escaped  being  killed  or  taken.  When  this  enterprise  was  finished, 
they  returned  toward  Montlhery,  where  the  king  was.  They  carried 
heir  prisoners  with  them,  to  whom  they  behaved  very  courteously, 
and  ransomed  them  handsomely  that  same  evening,  allowing  them 
to  return  to  Paris,  or  wherever  else  they  chose,  taking  readily  their 
word  of  honor  as  sufficient  security  for  their  ransom. 

The  intention  of  the  king  of  England  was  to  enter  the  fertile 
country  of  Beauce,  and  follow  the  course  of  the  Loire  all  the  summer, 
to  recruit  and  refresh  his  army  in  Brittany  until  after  August ;  and 
as  soon  as  the  vintage  was  over,  which  from  all  appearances  prom- 
ised to  be  abundant,  he  meant  to  return  again  and  lay  siege  to 
France,  that  is  to  say,  to  Paris  ;  for  he  wished  not  to  return  to  Eng- 
land, as  he  had  so  publicly  declared,  on  setting  out,  his  determina- 
tion  to  ronquer  that  kingdom,  and  to  leave  garrisons  of  those  who 
were  carrying  on  the  war  f(3r  him  in  France,  in  Poitou,  Champagne, 
Ponthieu,  Vimeu,  Valguessin,*  in  Normandy,  and  throughout  the 
whole  kingdom  of  France,  except  in  those  cities  and  towns  which 
had  voluntarily  submitted  to  him. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  was  at  this  time  at  Paris  with  his  two 
brothers,  their  uncle  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  all  the  principal  coun- 
cillors of  state,  who,  v^^ell  aware  of  the  courage  of  the  king  of 
England,  and  how  he  pillaged  and  impoverished  the  whole  realm  of 
France,  knew  also  that  his  situation  could  not  last,  for  the  rents  both 
of  the  nobles  and  clergy  were  generally  unpaid.  At  this  period,  a 
very  wise  and  valiant  man  was  chancellor  of  France,  whose  name 
was  sir  WiUiam  t  de  Montagu,  bishop  of  Therouenne  :  by  his  advice 
the  kingdom  was  governed  :  every  part  of  it  profited  from  his  good 
and  loyal  counsel.  Attached  to  him  were  two  clerks  of  great  pru- 
dence ;  one  was  ^he  abbot  of  Clugny,  the  other  friar  Symon  de 
Langres,  principal  of  the  predicant  monks,  and  doctor  in  divinity. 
These  two  clerks  just  named,  at  the  request  and  command  of  the 
duke  of  Normandy  and  his  brothers,  the  duke  of  Orleans  their  uncle, 
and  of  the  whole  of  the  great  council,  set  out  from  Paris  with  certain 
articles  of  peace.  Sir  Hugh  de  Geneve,  lord  of  Autun,  was  also 
their  companion.  They  went  to  the  king  of  England,  who  was 
overrunning  Beauce,  near  to  Gallardon.t 

These  two  prelates  and  the  knight  had  a  parley  with  the  king  of 
England,  when  they  began  to  open  a  treaty  of  peace  with  him  and 
his  aUies.  To  this  treaty  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  prince  of  Wales, 
the  earl  of  March, and  many  other  barons  were  summoned.  How. 
ever,  this  treaty  was  not  concluded,  though  it  was  discussed  for  a 
long  time.  The  king  of  England  kept  advancing  into  the  country, 
seeking  for  those  parts  where  was  the  greatest  abundance.  The 
commissioners,  like  wise  men,  never  quitted  the  king,  nor  suffered 

*  Most  probably  Vexin.   Vexin  Norman  is  bounded  on  one  side  by  the  Seine. 

t  The  president  Ile.iault  calls  him  Gille  Aycelia  de  Montagu,  cardinal  and  bishop  of 
Therouenne,  vol.  i.  4to,  p.  263. 

^  P,f  !''V'^""~'^  '^^^^■'i Beauce,  diocese  and  election  of  Chartres. 
«,?^u  r'^'*  ^  mistake,  for  the  earl  of  March  was  killed  a  month  prior  to  this  treatr,  the 
i6th  of  Febi-uary,  at  Rouvray  in  Burgundy.— BARNKa. 


their  proposals  to  drop;  for  they  saw  the  kingdom  in  such  a  miserable 
situation,  that  the  greatest  danger  was  to  be  apprehended  if  they 
should  suffer  another  summer  to  pass  without  peace.  On  the  othej 
hand,  the  king  of  England  insisted  on  such  conditions  as  would  have 
been  so  very  grievous  and  prejudicial  to  France,  that  the  commis. 
sioners,  in  honor,  could  not  assent  to  them  :  so  that  their  treaties  ano 
conferences  lasted  seventeen  days,  the  two  prelates  and  the  lord  of 
Autun  constantly  following  the  king  of  England  this  last  was  much 
listened  to  at  the  court  of  the  king.  They  sent  every  day,  or  every 
other  day,  their  treaties  and  minutes  to  the  duke  of  Normandv  and 
his  brothers  at  Paris,  that  they  might  see  what  state  they  Vvere  in,  and 
liave  answers  thereto  ;  as  well  as  to  know  in  what  manner  they  were 
to  act.  All  these  papers  were  attentively  examined  and  considered 
privately  in  the  apartments  of  the  duke  of  Normandy,  and  then  the 
full  intentions  of  the  duke  were  written  down,  with  the  opinions  of 
his  council  to  these  commissioners  ;  by  which  means,  nothing  passed 
on  either  side  without  being  fully  specified  and  examined  most  cau- 
tiously. These  aforesaid  Frenchmen  were  in  the  king's  apartments 
or  in  his  lodgings,  as  it  happened,  in  the  different  places  he  halted  at] 
as  well  on  his  march  toward  Chartres  as  otherwise  ;  and  they  made 
great  offers,  to  bring  the  war  to  a  conclusion ;  but  the  king  was  very 
hard  to  treat  with :  for  his  intention  was,  to  be  in  fact  king  of  France, 
although  he  had  never  been  so,  to  die  with  that  rank,  and  also  to  put 
Brittany,  Blois  and  Touraine  in  the  same  situation  as  those  other 
provinces  where  he  had  garrisons.  If  his  cousin,  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, whom  he  much  loved  and  confided  in,  had  not  persuaded  him 
to  give  up  such  ideas,  and  advised  him  to  listen  to  the  offers  of  peace, 
he  never  would  have  come  to  any  terms.  He  very  wisely  remon- 
strated  with  him,  and  said  :  "  My  lord,  this  war  which  you  are  car. 
rying  on  in  the  kingdom  of  France  is  wonderful  to  all  men,  and  not 
too  favorable  to  you.  Your  people  are  the  only  real  gainers  by  it ; 
for  you  are  wasting  your  time.  Considering  everything,  if  you  per. 
sist  in  continuing  the  war,  it  may  last  you  your  life  ;  and  it  appears 
to  me  doubtful  if  you  will  ever  succeed  to  the  extent  of  your  wishes. 
I  would  recommend  therefore,  while  you  have  the  power  of  closing 
it  honorably,  to  accept  the  proposals  which  have  been  offered  to  you  ; 
for,  my  lord,  we  may  lose  more  in  one  day  than  we  have  gained  in 
twenty  years."  These  prudent  and  sensible  words,  which  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  uttered  loyally,  and  with  the  best  intentions,  to  advise 
the  king  of  England  to  his  good,  converted  the  king  to  his  opinion, 
through  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  also  worked  to  the  same 
effect :  for  an  accident  befel  him  and  all  his  army,  v/ho  were  then 
before  Chartres,  that  much  humbled  him,  and  bent  his  courage. 

During  the  time  that  the  French  commissioners  were  pa!ising  back, 
ward  and  forward  from  the  king  to  his  council,  and  unable  to  obtain 
any  favorable  answer  to  their  offers,  there  happened  such  a  htorm  and 
violent  tempest  of  thunder  and  hail,  which  fell  on  the  English  army, 
that  it  seemed  as  if  the  world  was  come  to  an  end.  The  hailstones 
were  so  large  as  to  kill  men  and  beasts,  and  the  boldest  were  fright- 
ened. 

The  king  turned  himself  toward  the  church  of  Our  Lady  at  Char- 
tres, and  religiously  vowed  to  the  Virgin,  as  he  has  since  confessed, 
that  he  would  accept  of  terms  of  peace.  He  was  at  this  time  lodged 
in  a  small  village,  near  Chartres,  called  Bretigny ;  and  there  were 
then  committed  to  writing,  certain  rules  and  ordinances  for  peace, 
upon  which  the  following  articles  were  drawn  out.  To  follow  up 
this,  and  more  completely  to  treat  of  it,  the  councilloio  and  lawyers 
of  the  king  of  England  drew  up  a  paper  called  the  Charter  of  Peace, 
with  great  deliberation  and  much  prudence,  the  tenor  of  which  follows. 


CHAPTER  CCXII. 

THE  FORM  AND  TENOR  OF  THE  PAPER  DRAWN  UP  AS  ARTICLES  OF  THB 
PEACE,  WHICH  WAS  CONCLUDED  BEFORE  CHARTRES,  BETWEEN  THE 
KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND. 

"  Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland 
and  of  Aquitaine,  to  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  greeting. 
As,  in  consequence  of  the  dissensions,  variance,  discord  and  strife, 
that  have  arisen,  or  that  might  have  been  expected  to  arise  between 
us  and  our  very  dear  brother  the  king  of  France,  certain  commis- 
sioners and  procurators  from  us  and  from  our  dear  son,  Edward  prince 
of  Wales,  having  sufficient  power  and  authority  for  us,  for  him  and 
for  our  kingdom  on  the  one  part,  and  certain  others  commissioners 
and  procurators  from  our  said  brother,  and  from  our  very  dear  nephew 
Charles  duke  of  Normandy  and  dauphin  of  Vienne,  eldest  sen  to  the 
aforesaid  king  of  France,  having  power  and  authority  from  his  father 
in  this  instance,  for  his  father  and  for  himself  on  the  other  part,  have 
been  assembled  at  Bretigny,  near  Chartres :  in  which  place  the  above, 
mentioned  dissensions,  variances  and  strife  were  discussed,  debated, 
and  finally  closed  ;  and  the  commissioners  from  us  and  from  our  son, 
for  us  and  for  him,  and  the  commissioners  from  our  aforesaid  brother 
and  nephew,  for  his  father  and  for  himself,  did  swear  upon  the  holy 
Evangelists,  to  preserve,  keep  and  fulfil  the  aforesaid  treaty,  as  we 
have  also  sworn  and  will  swear  to  whatever  is  said  or  concluded  m 
the  above  treaty. 

"  And  in  this  treaty,  among  other  articles,  our  brother  of  France 
and  his  son  aforesaid,  are  held  and  have  promised  to  give  up  and  sur 
render  to  us,  our  heirs  and  successors  for  ever,  the  counties,  cities^ 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


13 


towns,  castles,  fortresses,  lands,  islands,  rents,  and  revenues,  and  other 
things  which  follow,  with  all  that  we  are  now  in  possession  of  in 
Guienne  and  Gascony,  to  hold  forever  by  us,  our  heirs  and  succes. 
sors,  in  the  same  manner  that  the  kings  of  France  have  always  held 
them  :  that  which  is  in  demesne  in  demesne,  and  that  which  is  in 
fief  in  fief,  in  such  manner  as  will  be  hereafter  explained ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  city,  castle  and  county  of  Poitiers  with  all  the  lands  and 
country  of  Poitou,  together  with  the  fief  of  Thenars*  and  the  lands 
of  Belleville  :t  the  town  and  castle  of  Saintes,  and  all  the  lands  and 
tenitory  of  the  county  of  Saintonge  on  each  side  the  river  Charente, 
with  the  town  and  fortress  of  la  Rochelle,  their  appurtenances  and 
appendages ;  the  city  and  castle  of  Agen,  and  the  country  of  Age. 
nois  :  the  city,  town,  castle,  and  all  the  lands  of  Perigord,  with  the 
whole  country  of  Periguex  :  the  city  and  castle  of  Limoges  and 
country  of  Limousin  :  the  city  and  castle  of  Cahnrs  and  country  of 
Cahorsin  :  the  city,  castle  and  country  of  Tarbes ,  the  territory  of 
the  country  of  Bigorre :  the  country  and  lands  of  Gaure  :  the  city  and 
castle  of  Angouleme,  with  all  the  country  of  Angoumois :  the  city 
and  castle  of  Rodais,  and  the  county  and  country  of  Rouergue  :  and  if 
there  should  be  any  lords  in  the  duchy  of  Guienne  (such  as  the  count 
de  Foix,  the  count  de  Armagnac,  the  count  de  I'Isle,  the  viscount  de 
Carmain,  the  count  de  Perigord,  the  viscount  de  Limorges  or  others,) 
that  hold  any  lands  within  the  boundaries  of  the  above-mentioned 
places,  they  shall  be  bounden  to  do  us  homage,  and  all  other  services 
and  duties  due  on  account  of  their  lands  and  places  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  they  formerly  have  performed  them  :  and  we  shall  reenter 
upon  all  that  we,  or  any  other  kings  of  England  have  possessed,  as 
well  as  upon  these  places  whence  we  formerly  had  received  nothing. 

"  The  viscounty  of  Montreuil-sur-mer  has  been  also  promised  to 
be  given  up  to  us  in  the  same  manner  as  in  former  times,  and  all 
whatsoever  we  or  any  other  king  of  England  possessed  there  :  and 
whereas  there  have  arisen  disputes  relative  to  the  division  of  this  ter- 
ritory,  our  brother  of  France  has  promised,  that  he  will  declare  it  to 
be  ours  as  speedily  as  possible  after  his  return  to  France. 

"  Item,  it  is  also  promised  that  the  county  of  Ponthieu  shall  be 
delivered  over  to  us  entire,  save  and  except  that  if  any  part  of  it 
should  have  been  alienated  by  the  kings  of  England  who  reigned 
before  us,  and  were  formerly  possessors  of  it  and  its  appurtenances, 
to  others  than  the  kings  of  France,  neither  our  aforesaid  brother,  nor 
his  successors,  shall  be  bounden  to  surrender  them :  and  if  the  said 
alienations  have  been  made  to  any  former  kings  of  France,  imme. 
diately,  without  passing  through  a  third  person,  and  our  aforesaid 
brother  be  in  possession  of  them,  he  shall  render  them  wholly  up  to 
us :  excepting  that  if  the  kings  of  France  have  had  them  from  us  in 
exchange  for  other  lands,  we  will  deliver  up  such  lands  so  exchanged : 
but  if  any  of  the  kings  of  England  at  former  times  should  have  alien- 
ated or  disposed  of  any  parts  to  others  than  to  the  kings  of  France, 
and  it  should  afterwards  have  come  into  the  hands  of  our  aforesaid 
brother,  he  shall  not  be  obliged  to  surrender  them :  and  if  the  parts 
aforesaid  owe  homage  to  us,  or  our  successors,  he  shall  grant  them 
to  others,  who  will  pay  us  that  homage ;  but,  if  they  do  not  ov/e 
homage,  he  shall  give  them  to  a  tenant  that  shall  do  us  suit  and  ser- 
vice,  within  the  year  ensuing  upon  our  departure  from  Calais. 

"  Item,  the  castle  and  town  of  Calais  ;  the  castle,  town,  and  lord- 
ship of  Merle  ;  the  towns,  castles,  and  lordships  of  Sangato,  Cou- 
loigne,  Ham,Walles,  and  Oye,  with  the  lands,  woods,  marshes,  rivers, 
rents,  lordships,  advowsons  of  churches,  and  all  other  appurtenances 
and  places  lying  within  the  limits  and  bounds  following  ;  that  is  to 
say,  from  Calais  to  the  course  of  the  river  before  Gravelines,  and  also 
by  the  course  of  the  river  which  fa  Is  into  the  great  lake  of  Guines,  as 
far  as  Fretun,  and  from  thence  by  the  valley  round  the  mountain  of 
Chalk,  inclosing  that  mountain,  and  as  far  as  the  sea,  including  San- 
gate  and  all  its  appurtenances. 

"  Item,  the  king  of  England  shall  also  possess  the  castle,  town, 
and  the  whole  county  of  Guines,  with  all  its  castles,  towns,  fortresses, 
woods,  lands,  men,  homages,  lordships,  forests,  rights,  as  completely 
as  the  last  count  of  Guines,  lately  deceased,  held  it  during  his  life  : 
and  the  churches  and  good  men,  being  within  the  boundaries  of  the 
said  county  and  other  places  above  mentioned,  shall  obey  him  in  the 
,  same  manner  as  they  did  our  aforesaid  brother,  the  count  of  Guines, 
for  that  time.  All  these  things  comprehended  in  the  present  article, 
and  in  the  preceding  one  of  Merle  and  Calais,  we  shall  hold  in  de- 
mesne, excepting  the  inheritances  and  possessions  of  the  churches, 
which  shall  remain  wholly  to  the  said  churches,  wherever  they  may 
be  situated  ;  and  also  except  the  inheritances  of  the  other  people  of 
the  countries  of  Merle  and  Calais,  as  far  as  the  value  of  one  hundred 
pounds  a-year  in  land,  according  to  the  current  coin  of  the  country; 
which  inheritances  shall  remain  to  them  of  the  abovesaid  value  and 
under ;  but  the  habitations  and  inheritances  in  the  town  of  Calais, 
and  their  appurtenances,  shall  remain  in  demesne  to  us,  for  us  to 
order  and  do  as  we  please  with  them  :  and  also  all  the  possessions 
of  the  householders  and  inhabitants  of  the  county  and  town  of  Guines 
shall  remain  to  them,  and  shall  be  restored  fully,  save  and  except 
what  is  said  and  declared  relative  to  the  bounds  and  frontiers  above 
mentioned,  in  the  article  of  Calais. 

*  Thouars— an  ancient  city  on  a  hill,  and  on  the  river  Thoue,  sixteen  leagues  from 
Poitiers. 

t  Belleville.  There  are  two  villages  in  Poitou  of  this  name— one  nect  Niort,  the  other 
uar  Iss  Sables  d'Olonne. 


"  Item,  the  king  of  England  shall  have  possession  of  all  islands 
adjoining  to  the  lands  or  places  above-mentioned,  together  with  all 
other  islands  he  was  possessed  of  at  the  time  of  this  treaty. 

"And  it  has  also  been  discussed,  that  our  aforesaid  brother  and 
his  eldest  son  should  renounce  all  right  and  sovereignty  which  they 
may  have  over  the  above-mentioned  places,  and  that  we  should  pes. 
sess  them  as  a  neighbor,  without  any  vassalage  or  dependence  on 
our  said  brother,  or  on  the  kingdom  of  France  ;  and  that  our  broiiier 
aforesaid  shall  give  up  to  us  in  perpetuity  all  right  and  dominion 
which  he  mt-y  have  over  the  places  before  mentiuned. 

"And  it  has  also  been  discussed,  that  in  like  manner  we  and  our 
said  son  shall  expressly  renounce  all  those  things  that  are  not  to  be 
given  up  and  surrendered  to  us  by  the  said  treaty,  more  especially 
the  name  of  king  of  France,  and  all  right  and  title  to  that  kingdom, 
and  to  the  homage,  sovereignty,  and  domain  of  the  duchy  of  Nor- 
mandy,  the  county  of  Touraine,  and  the  counties  of  Anjou  and 
Maine ;  and  to  the  sovereignty  and  homage  of  the  county  of  Flan- 
ders ;  and  to  the  sovereignty  and  homage  of  the  duTchy  of  Brittany 
(excepting  the  right  of  the  count  de  Muntfort,  and  what  claim  ho 
may  have  on  that  duchy  and  country  of  Brittany,  v/hich  we  reserve, 
and  by  express  words  put  out  of  our  treaty;  saving,  however,  that 
when  wc  and  our  aforesaid  brother  shall  come  to  Calais,  we  will  so 
manage  the  business,  by  the  advice  of  able  counsellors  and  other 
deputies,  that  we  will  establish  peace  and  concord  between  the  count 
de  Montford  and  our  cousin  sir  Charles  de  Blois,  who  claims  and 
challenges  the  inheritance  of  Brittany:')  and  we  renounce  whatever 
claims  we  made,  or  may  have  made,  of  any  sort  whatever,  except 
those  things  above-mentioned  which  are  to  be  given  to  us  and  our 
heirs ;  and  we  give  up  and  cease  from  making  any  claims  on  all 
other  things,  but  those  which  are  to  be  yielded  to  us. 

"  Upon  this  subject,  after  many  altercations  had  taken  place,  end. 
ing  in  a  mutual  agreement  that  these  renunciations,  transportations, 
cessions  and  aforesaid  surrenderings  should  be  made  as  soon  as  our 
said  brother  shall  have  given  up  to  us,  or  to  our  people  especially 
deputed  for  that  purpose,  the  city  and  castle  of  Poitiers,  with  all  the 
territory  of  Poitou,  together  with  the  fief  of  Thouars  and  of  Belle, 
ville  :  the  city  and  castle  of  Agen,  with  all  the  territory  of  the  Agen. 
ois ;  the  city  and  castle  of  Perigord,  with  the  territory  of  Perigueux ; 
the  city  and  castle  of  Cahors,  with  the  territory  of  Cahorsin ;  the  city 
and  castle  of  Rodais,  with  the  territory  of  Rouergue ;  the  city  and 
castle  of  Saintes,  with  the  territory  of  Saintonge  ;  the  city  and  castle 
of  Limoges,  with  all  the  territory  of  Limousin ;  and  that  which  we 
or  other  kings  of  England  have  held  in  the  town  of  Montreuil-sur. 
mer,  with  its  appurtenances.  Item,  the  whole  county  of  Ponthieu, 
save  and  except  the  contents  of  the  article  contained  in  the  said 
treaty  which  makes  mention  of  the  said  county.  Item,  the  castle 
and  town  of  Calais ;  the  castle,  town  and  lordship  of  Sangate,  Col- 
loigne.  Ham.,  Walles,  Oye,  with  the  lands,  rivers,  marshes,  rents, 
woods,  lordships  and  other  things  mentioned  in  the  article  respecting 
them.  Item,  the  castle,  town  and  entire  county  of  Guines,  with  all 
the  lands,  castles,  towns,  fortresses,  places,  men,  homages,  woods, 
lordships,  forests  and  rights,  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  article 
which  in  the  treaty  makes  fuller  mention  of  them,  and  with  the 
islands  adjacent  to  the  said  lands,  countries  and  places  before  m.en. 
tioned,  together  with  those  other  islands  which  we  are  now  in  the 
possession  of  (that  is  to  say,  at  the  date  of  this  article  and  of  the 
peace.)  We,  and  our  brother  the  king  of  France,  have  promised  by 
faith  and  oath  to  each  other  to  preserve  and  keep  this  treaty  and 
maintain  the  peace,  and  to  do  nothing  against  it;  and  we  are  bounden, 
us  and  our  said  brother  the  king  of  France,  and  our  eldest  sons  before 
mentioned,  by  obligation  and  promise  and  by  faith  and  oath  to  each 
other  pledged,  to  make  certain  renunciations  one  to  the  other  accord, 
ing  to  the  form  and  tenor  of  the  aforesaid  article  of  peace. 

"  Item,  it  is  agreed,  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  eldest  son  the 
regent,  for  them  and  for  their  heirs  for  ever,  shal'  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  without  any  double  dealing,  at  the  latest  within  the  feast  of  St. 
Michael  next  ensuing,  deliver  up  and  give  to  the  king  of  England, 
his  heirs  and  successors,  and  convey  to  them  the  honors,  royalties, 
services,  homages,  allegiances,  vassalages,  fiefs,  obediences,  acknow. 
lodgments,  oaths,  rights,  seizures,  and  all  manner  of  jurisdictions, 
both  criminal  and  civil,  appeaJs,  securities,  lordships  and  sovereignties 
which  appertained,  nov*^  appertain,  or  may  hereafter  appertain  to  the 
kings  or  to  the  crown  of  France,  or  to  any  other  person  on  account 
of  the  king  or  for  the  aforesaid  crown  of  France,  in  whatever  time  it 
may  have  been,  in  the  cities,  towns,  castles,  fortresses,  islands,  cou.n. 
tries  and  places  before  named,  or  in  any  one  of  them,  their  appur. 
tenances  and  appendages,  wherever  they  may  be,  whether  held  by 
princes,  dukes,  counts,  viscounts,  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots  or  other 
prelates  of  the  church,  barons,  knights,  nobles  or  others  whomsoever, 
without  reserve  to  themselves,  their  heirs  and  successors,  or  to  the 
crown  of  France,  or  to  any  other  person  whatever :  nor  shall  they 
challenge  or  demand,  at  any  future  period,  anything  of  the  above 
from  the  king  of  England,  his  heirs  or  successors,  or  from  any  one 
of  his  vassals  or  subjects  aforesaid,  in  any  one  of  the  places  or  coun. 
tries  before-mentioned,  in  behalf  of  the  king  or  crown  of  France. 
Thus,  therefore,  all  the  before-named  persons,  and  their  heirs  and 
successors,  shall  be  liege  men  and  subjects  of  the  king  of  England, 
his  heirs  and  successors  for  ever ;  and  they  shall  hold  and  keep  all 
persons,  cities,  counties,  lands,  islands,  castles  and  places  before 


IS2 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGL  A 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fcc. 


Mentioned,  with  all  their  appurtenances  and  appendages,  and  shall 
remain  fully  and  peaceably  for  ever  in  their  lordship,  sovereignty, 
obedience,  loyalty  and  subjection,  as  the  preceding  kings  of  France 
iiad  and  kept  them  in  former  times:  and  the  aforesaid  king  of  Eng. 
land,  his  heirs  and  successors,  shall  and  will  maintain,  peaceably  and 
jjerpetually,  all  the  countries  before-named  in  full  freedom  and  liberty 
i^r  ever,  as  sovereign  and  liege  lord,  and  neighbor  to  the  king  of 
Ir'rance  and  said  kingdom  of  France,  without  acknowledging  any 
s  overeignty  or  paying  any  obedience,  homage,  jurisdiction  or  sub. 
jection,  and  in  time  to  come  without  doing  any  service  or  acknow- 
ledgment to  the  king  or  crown  of  France  for  the  cities,  counties, 
castles,  lands,  territories,  islands,  places  and  persons  before-named, 
or  for  any  one  of  them. 

Item,  it  is  agreed,  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  eldest  son 
shall  expressly  renounce  the  said  jurisdictions  and  sovereignties,  and 
all  those  things  which  by  this  present  treaty  ought  to  belong  to  the 
king  of  England ;  and  in  like  manner  the  king  of  England  and  his 
eldest  son  shall  renounce  all  those  things  which,  by  this  present 
treaty,  are  not  to  be  granted  to  the  king  of  England,  and  all  those 
claims  he  made  on  the  king  of  France,  and  particularly  the  title, 
right,  and  arms,  and  the  challenge  he  made  of  the  crown  and  king- 
dom of  France  ;  the  homage,  sovereignty  and  domain  of  the  duchy 
of  Normaudy,  of  the  county  of  Touraine,  the  counties  of  Anjou  and 
Maine,  and  the  sovereignty  and  homage  of  the  county  and  territory 
of  Flanders,  and  all  other  claims  which  the  king  of  England  made 
at  the  time  of  the  aforesaid  challenge,  and  might  make  in  times  to 
come  upon  the  said  realm  of  France,  through  any  reason  whatever, 
except  those  things  which  by  the  present  treaty  are  granted  to  the 
king  of  England  and  his  heirs  ;  and  they  will  convey,  surrender, 
and  yield,  one  king  to  the  other,  in  perpetuity,  all  the  right  which 
each  has  or  may  have  on  all  those  things  and  places  which  by  the 
present  treaty  are  to  remain  or  to  be  granted  to  each  of  them  ;  and 
with  regard  to  the  time  and  place  when  these  renunciations  are  to 
be  made,  the  two  kings  will  consult  each  other,  and  order  it  when 
they  shall  be  at  Calais  together. 

"  And  because  also  our  said  brother  of  France  and  his  eldest  son, 
in  order  to  maintain  and  keep  the  said  articles  of  peace  and  agree- 
ment aforesaid,  have  expressly  renounced  the  jurisdictions  and  sove. 
reignties  comprised  in  the  said  articles  to  all  rights  which  they  had 
or  might  have  had  on  all  the  above-mentioned  things  which  our  said 
brother  has  granted,  delivered,  and  abandoned  to  us,  and  in  those 
other  things  v>^hich  henceforward  ought  to  appertain  and  belong  to 
us  by  the  said  treaty  of  peace.  We,  among  these  said  things, 
renounce  expressly  all  those  which  are  not  to  be  granted  to  us,  for 
ourselves  and  our  heirs,  and  all  those  claims  which  we  made  or 
might  make  on  our  said  brother  of  France,  and  especially  to  the 
title  and  right  to  the  crown  of  France  and  the  sovereignty  of  that 
kingdom,  and  to  the  homage,  sovereignty,  and  domain  of  the  duchy 
of  Normandy,  the  counties  of  Anjou,  Maine,  and  Touraine  ;  and  to 
the  sovereignty  and  homage  of  the  county  and  territory  of  Flanders ; 
and  other  claims  which  we  made,  or  might  have  made,  on  our  said 
brother,  for  whatever  cause  there  might  be,  save  and  except  that 
which  by  this  present  treaty  is  to  remain  to  us  and  our  heirs :  and 
we  yield,  abandon,  and  give  up  to  him,  and  he  to  us,  mutually  to 
each  other,  in  the  securest  way  we  can,  all  the  rights  which  each 
of  us  may  have,  or  may  have  had  in  all  things,  which  by  the  said 
treaty  are  lo  be  respectively  granted  to  each  of  us :  reserving  to  the 
churches  and  to  churchmen  that  which  appertains  or  may  appertain 
to  them ;  and  all  that  which  has  been  occupied  or  detained  of  their 
property,  on  account  of  the  wars,  shall  be  made  good  and  restored 
to  them.  The  towns,  fortresses,  and  all  dwellings  of  the  inhabitants, 
shall  retain  and  enjoy  such  liberties  and  franchises  as  before  they 
came  into  our  hands ;  and,  if  required,  they  shall  be  confirmed  by 
our  said  brother  of  France,  if  not  contrary  to  what  has  been  already 
agreed  on. 

"  And  with  regard  to  ourselves,  we  submit  all  things  belonging  to 
us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  tp  the  jurisdiction  and  coercion  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  are  willing  and  desirous  that  our  holy  father 
the  pope  should  confirm  all  these  things  by  giving  monitions  and 
gentle  mandates,  for  the  accomplishment  of  them  against  ourselves, 
our  heirs  and  successors,  our  commonalty,  colleges,  universities,  or 
any  particular  persons  whatsoever,  and  by  giving  general  sentences 
of  excommunication,  suspension  or  interdict,  which  we  may  incur 
by  ourselves  or  by  them,  by  this  act,  when  we  shall,  cither  by  our. 
selves  oif  by  others,  infringe  the  peace,  by  taking  or  occupying  any 
town  ot  castle,  city  or  fortress,  or  in  anything  else,  by  giving  advice, 
aid,  or  assistance,  public  or  private,  against  the  said  peace ;  from 
which  sentences  they  cannot  be  absolved  until  they  shall  have  made 
full  satisfaction  to  all  those  who  by  this  act  shall  have  sustained  or 
Qiight  sustain  any  damage.    And  with  this  we  desire  and  consent, 
that  by  our  holy  father  the  pope  fin  order  that  the  same  may  more 
fiimly  be  kept,  maintained,  and  observed  for  ever)  all  the  agree, 
ments,  confederations,  alliances  and  conventions,  under  whatever 
name  they  may  be,  in  case  they  become  prejudicial  or  inimical  to  the 
said  peace  in  the  present  moment  or  hereafter  (supposing  they  were 
closed  under  penalties  and  by  oaths,  and  confirmed  by  our  holy  father 
the  pope  or  others,)  should  be  broken  and  annulled  as  contrary  to 
the  public  welfare,  to  the  good  of  the  peace,  unprofitable  to  all  Chris- 
tendom, and  displeasing  to  God :  and  that  all  oaths,  in  such  a  case 


made,  shall  be  reported  to  our  holy  father  the  pope,  that  it  may  b^ 
decreed  that  no  one  should  be  bounden  to  keep  such  oaths  or  con,, 
ventions  ;  and  if,  in  fact,  any  one  attempted  to  act  contrary,  th/-,y 
shall  from  this  moment  be  broken  and  annulled,  and  of  no  weight , 
nevertheless  we  shall  punish  such  by  corporal  punishment  and  confis. 
cations,  as  violators  of  the  peace,  if  the  case  should  require  it,  or  it 
should  appear  reasonable  :  and  if  we  should  encourage  or  suffer  any 
thing  to  be  done  hurtful  to  the  peace  (which  God  forbid  !)  we  are  wil- 
ling  to  be  counted  as  liars  and  disloyal,  and  also  to  suffer  in  this  case 
such  blame  and  disrepute  as  a  sacred  king  ought  to  undergo  for  such 
conduct :  and  we  swear  upon  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  to  conclude, 
maintain,  and  keep  the  aforesaid  treaty,  and  neither  by  ourselves  nor 
by  others,  to  depart  from  it  for  any  cause  or  reason  whatsoever.  And 
in  order  that  these  premises  may  be  concluded  and  maintained,  we 
bind  ourselves,  our  heirs,  our  property,  and  the  property  of  our  heirs, 
over  to  our  said  brother  the  king  of  France,  and  to  his  heirs,  and 
swear  by  the  holy  Evangelists,  bodily  touched  by  us,  that  we  will 
complete,  conclude,  and  preserve  (according  to  the  articles  aforesaid) 
all  the  preceding  conditions  by  us  promised  and  agreed  to,  as  is  be. 
fore  mentioned.  And  we  will,  that  in  case  our  brother,  or  his  depu- 
ties at  the  place  and  time,  and  in  the  manner  before  stated,  do  his 
duty,  that  from  that  time  our  present  letters,  and  whatever  is  compre- 
hended in  them,  should  have  as  much  force,  effect,  and  vigor  as  any 
of  our  other  letters  shall  have  that  have  been  promised  and  granted 
by  us,  as  has  been  already  said:  saving,  however,  and  reserving  for 
us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  that  the  letters  above  incorporated  shall 
have  no  effect,  or  be  of  any  prejudice  or  damage  until  our  said 
brother  and  nephew  shall  have  performed,  sent,  and  given  the  above 
renunciations,  in  the  manner  before  specified ;  and  therefore  they 
shall  not  avail  themselves  of  them  against  us,  our  heirs  and  successors, 
in  any  manner  but  in  the  case  above-mentioned. 

"  In  testimony  of  which,  we  have  caused  our  seal  to  be  put  to 
these  present  letters,  given  at  Calais  this  twentieth  day  of  October, 
in  the  year  of  grace  and  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  three  hundred 
and  sixty." 

When  this  private  charter  (which  is  called  letter  of  renunciation, 
as  well  from  one  king  as  the  other)  was  written,  engrossed,  and 
sealed,  it  was  read  and  published  generally  in  the  council  chamber, 
when  the  two  above-named  kings  were  present  with  their  counseL 
lors.  It  appeared  to  each  to  be  handsome,  good,  well  dictated  and 
well  ordered ;  and  then  again  the  two  said  kings  and  their  two  said 
eldest  sons,  swore  upon  the  holy  Evangelists,  bodily  touched  by 
them,  and  upon  the  sacred  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  conclude,  keep 
and  maintain,  and  not  to  infringe  any  of  the  articles  included  in  it. 

Afterwards,  by  the  advice  and  deliberation  of  the  king  of  France 
and  his  council,  and  toward  the  end  of  the  conference,  the  king  of 
England  was  requested  to  make  out  and  give  a  general  commission 
to  all  those  who  for  the  time,  and  under  shadow  of  the  war  held 
towns,  castles  and  forts  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  that  they  may 
have  knowledge  of  what  had  passed,  with  orders  to  give  them  up 
and  quit  them.  The  king  of  England,  who  was  sincerely  desirous 
of  maintaining  a  good  understanding  and  peace  between  himself 
and  the  kmg  of  France,  his  brother,  as  he  had  before  sworn  and 
promised,  readily  acceded  to  this  request,  which  he  thought  reason- 
able. He  ordered  his  people  to  make  it  out  in  the  clearest  manner 
they  could,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  king  of  France  and  his  council. 
The  most  able  of  the  counsellors  of  the  two  kings  aforesaid,  united, 
and  then  was  drawn  up,  written  and  engrossed  by  the  advice  of  each 
other,  a  commission,  the  tenor  of  which  is  underneath. 

"  Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland 
and  of  Aquitaine,  to  all  our  captains,  governors  of  towns  and  castles, 
adherents  and  allies,  being  in  parts  of  France,  as  well  as  in  Ficardy, 
in  Burgundy,  in  Anjou,  in  Berry,  in  Normandy,  in  Brittany,  in  Au- 
vergne,  in  Champagne,  or  Maine,  in  Touraine,  and  within  the  bounda- 
ries and  limits  of  France,  greeting.  As  peace  and  concord  is  now 
sstablished  between  us,  our  allies  and  adherents  on  the  one  part, 
and  our  dear  brother  the  king  of  France  his  allies  and  adherents  on 
the  other  part,  in  regard  to  all  quarrels  or  discords  which  we  may 
have  had  in  times  past ;  and  having  sworn  upon  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ,  as  well  our  dear  eldest  son  and  others  our  children,  and  those 
of  our  blood,  as  likewise  many  prelates,  barons  and  knights,  and  the 
principle  men  of  our  kingdom ;  and  also  our  said  brother,  and  our 
nephew  the  duke  of  Normandy,  and  our  other  nephews  his  children, 
with  many  barons,  knights  and  prelates  of  the  said  kingdom  of 
France,  to  maintain  and  firmly  keep  the  peace  :  and  as  it  may  fall 
out  or  happen  that  some  warriors  from  our  kingdom,  or  other  of  our 
subjects,  may  endeavor  to  do  or  undertake  things  contrary  to  the 
said  peace,  by  taking  or  detaining  forts,  towns,  cities  and  castles,  or 
in  pillaging  and  arresting  persons,  and  taking  from  them  their  goods, 
merchandise  or  other  things,  acting  against  the  said  peace  (the 
which  will  sorely  displease  us,  and  we  will  not  suffer  it,  nor  pass  it 
over  under  any  sort  of  dissembling ;)  We,  willing  to  remedy  these 
aforesaid  things  with  all  our  power,  wish,  desire  and  ordain,  by 
the  deliberation  of  our  council,  that  none  of  our  subjects,  or  allies, 
whatever  their  state  or  condition  may  be,  do,  or  endeavor  to  do, 
anything  contrary  to  the  said  peace,  by  pillaging,  taking,  or  detain- 
ing forts,  persons,  or  goods  of  any  sort  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  or 
belonging  to  our  said  brother,  his  subjects,  allies  or  adherents  whom- 
soever.    And  in  case  there  should  be. found  any  one  that  act*  con- 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  & 


133 


trary  to  this  said  peace,  and  who  does  not  cease  from  so  doing,  nor 
renders  back,  the  damages  he  may  have  committed,  within  the  space 
of  one  month  from  the  time  he  shall  be  required  so  to  do  by  any  of 
our  officers,  sergeants  or  public  persons,  for  this  act  alone,  without 
other  suit  or  condemnation,  he  shall  be  reputed  banished  from  our 
realm  and  from  our  protection,  as  well  as  from  the  kingdom  and 
territories  of  our  said  brother ;  all  his  goods  confiscated  and  sub- 
jected  to  our  governance ;  and  if  he  should  be  found  in  our  king- 
dom, we  command  and  expressly  will,  that  punishment  should  be 
inflicted  on  him,  as  a  rebel  and  traitor  to  us  according  to  the  cus- 
tomary punishment  for  leze  majesty,  without  any  pardon,  grace  or 
remission  :  and  we  will  that  the  same  be  done  to  our  subjects,  of 
whatever  condition  they  may  be,  who,  in  our  kingdom  on  either  side 
of  the  sea,  shall  seize,  occupy  or  detain  any  forts  whatever,  conti-ary 
to  the  will  of  those  to  whom  they  belong ;  or  who  shall  burn  or  ran. 
som  towns  or  persons,  and  shall  pillage  or  be  guilty  of  robberies,  or 
who  shall  stir  up  war  within  our  realm  against  our  subjects. 

We  therefore  order,  command  and  expressly  enjoin  all  our  senes- 
chals,  bailiffs,  provosts,  captains  of  castles  or  others  our  officers, 
under  pain  of  incurring  our  high  displeasure,  and  of  losing  their  offi. 
ces,  that  they  proclaim,  or  cause  to  be  proclaimed,  tnese  presents  in 
the  most  public  places  of  their  districts,  bailiwicks,  provostships  and 
castlewicks ;  and  that  no  one,  after  having  seen  and  heard  this  proc- 
lamation,  remain  in  any  fort  which  belongs  to  the  kingdom  of 
France,  except  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  treaty  of  peace,  under 
pain  of  being  considered  as  an  enemy  to  us  and  to  our  aforesaid 
brother  the  king  of  France  ;  and  that  they, in  all  the  aforesaid  points, 
conform  to,  preserve  and  make  to  be  strictly  observed  in  every  par- 
ticular. And  be  it  known  to  all,  that  if  they  fail,  or  are  negligent, 
in  addition  to  the  punishment  aforesaid,  we  will  make  them  pay  the 
losses  to  all  those  who  through  their  fault  or  neglect  may  have  been 
aggrieved,  or  suffered  any  loss  ;  and  with  this  we  will  punish  them 
in  such  a  manner  that  they  shall  be  an  example  to  all  others  :  in  testi- 
mony  whereof,  we  have  had  these  letters  patent  drawn  up,  given  at 
Calais  the  24th  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  grace  and  of  our 
Lord  1360." 


CHAPTER  CCXIII. 

THE  TRANSACTIONS  OP  THE  TWO  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND,  WHEN 
AT  CALAIS,  RESPECTING  THE  DUCHY  OF  BRITTANY  AND  SOME  LANDS  OF 
THE  LATE  GODFREY  DE  HARCOURT.  KING  JOHN  SETS  OUT  FROM  CALAIS 
AND  RETURNS  HOME  IN  FREEDOM. 

When  all  these  letters  had  been  drawn  up,  and  the  different  com- 
missions delivered,  which  were  mutually  done  by  the  advice  and  to 
the  satisfaction  of  each  other,  there  was  some  conversation  respecting 
sir  Charles  de  Blois  and  sir  John  de  Montfort,  and  the  state  of  Brittany, 
for  each  of  them  claimed  it  as  their  right  of  inheritance  :  and  though 
there  was  a  conference  holden,  how  these  matters  could  be  settled, 
nothing  was  definitely  done ;  for,  as  I  have  since  been  informed,  the 
king  of  England  and  his  party  had  no  great  desire  of  agreeing  to  it. 
They  presumed,  that  henceforward,  all  men-at-arms  attached  to  them 
would  be  obliged  to  surrender  every  fort  and  strong  place  which  they 
at  present  held  and  possessed  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  that 
they  would  retire  to  whatever  parts  they  chose  ;  it  was  therefore 
much  better  and  more  profitable  that  these  warriors  and  pillagers 
should  retire  into  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  which  is  one  of  the  richest 
and  best  foraging  countries  in  the  world,  than  that  they  should  come 
to  England,  which  might  be  pillaged  and  robbed  by  them. 

This  consideration  made  the  English  shortly  break  up  the  confer, 
ence  respecting  Brittany.  It  was  a  pity,  and  ill  done  that  it  so  hap- 
pened ;  for,  if  the  two  kings  had  been  in  earnest,  peace  would  have 
been  established,  by  the  advice  of  their  counsellors,  between  the 
parties,  and  each  would  have  held  what  should  have  been  given  him. 
Sir  Charles  de  Blois  would  have  recovered  his  children,  who  were 
prisoners  in  England,  and  probably  have  lived  longer  than  he  did. 
As  nothing  was  done  at  this  conference,  the  wars  in  Normandy  were 
more  bitterly  carried  on  than  before  the  peace  we  have  just  spoken 
of  (as  you  will  hear  in  the  continuance  of  this  history,)  and  even 
between  the  knights  and  barons  of  Brittany  who  had  supported 
different  interests. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  (Who  was  a  valiant  and  discreet  knight, 
full  of  devices,  and  who  too  strongly  loved  the  count  de  Montfort 
and  his  advancement)  then  addressed  himself  to  the  king  of  France, 
in  the  presence  of  the  king  of  England  and  the  greater  part  of  the 
counsellors:  "Sire,  the  truces  of  Brittany,  which  were  made  and 
agreed  to  before  Rennes,  will  not  expire  before  the  first  of  the  ensu. 
itig  month  of  May ;  then,  or  within  that  time,  the  king  our  Lord 
will  send,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  persons  from  him,  and  from 
his  son-in-law  the  young  duke,  sir  John  de  Montfort,  to  you  in  France, 
and  they  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  explain  and  declare  those 
rights  the  said  sir  John  claims  from  the  inheritance  of  his  father  in 
the  duchy  of  Brittany,  and  accept  them  in  such  manner  as  you,  your 
counsellors  and  ours  assembled  together,  shall  ordain ;  for  greater 
safety,  it  is  proper  the  truces  should  be  prolonged  until  the  feast  of 
St.  John  the  Baptist  next  ensuing."  All  this  was  agreed  to,  as  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  had  proposed,  and  then  the  lords  conversed  on 
different  matters. 
King  John,  who  had  a  great  desire  to  return  to  France  (as  wa.s 


natural,)  testified  most  heartily  to  the  king  of  England  every  proo " 
of  that  affection  which  he  had  for  him  and  for  his  nephew  the  princr 
of  Wales  :  the  king  of  England  made  an  equal  return  :  and,  for  a 
stronger  confirmation  of  their  friendship,  the  two  kings  (who  by  th^ 
articles  called  each  other  Brother)  gave  to  four  knights  of  each  part 
eight  thousand  francs,  French  money  of  revenue  ;  that  is  to  say,  two 
thousand  to  each.  And  because  the  lands  of  St.  Sauveurle  Vicomte,in 
Coutantin,  came  to  the  king  of  England  from  sir  Godfrey  de  Har- 
court  by  the  sale  the  said  sir  Godfrey  had  made  of  them  to  the  king, 
as  has  been  before  related  in  this  history,  and  that  the  said  lands 
were  not  included  in  the  articles  of  peace,  it  was  necessary  for  those 
who  should  hold  the  said  lands  to  do  homage  and  service  to  the  king 
of  France  :  the  king  of  England,  therefore,  had  reserved  and  given 
it  to  sir  John  Chandos,  who  had  done  him  and  his  children  many 
notable  services  ;  and  the  king  of  France,  through  his  great  affection 
and  love,  confirmed  and  sealed  it,  at  the  entreaty  of  the  king  of  Eng. 
land,  to  the  said  sir  John  Chandos,  as  his  right  and  lawful  inheritance 
It  is  a  very  fair  estate,  and  worth  full  sixteen  hundred  francs  ot 
yearly  rent. 

In  addition  to  these  things,  many  other  letters  and  alliances  were 
made,  of  which  I  cannot  relate  the  particulars  ;  for,  during  the  fifteen 
days  or  thereabouts,  that  the  two  kings,  their  children  and  their 
counsellors,  were  at  Calais,  there  were  every  day  conferences,  and 
new  ordinances  made,  strengthening  and  confirming  the  peace  ;  and, 
moreover,  other  deeds  were  drawn  up,  without  annulling  or  changing 
the  former  ones;  and  they  were  all  made  to  one  date,  as  more  sure 
and  certain,  of  which  I  have  seen  copies  in  the  chanceries  of  the 
two  kings. 

When  everything  relative  to  the  peace  had  been  so  concluded  and 
settled,  that  no  one  could  think  of  any  means  to  strengthen  or  amend 
it,  and  that  nothing  could  be  devised  to  add  to  the  strong  alliance 
between  the  two  kings  and  their  children,  which  bound  them,  and 
by  which  they  had  sworn  to  maintain  the  jjeacefroni  being  infringed, 
which  was  indeed  kept,  as  you  will  hereafter  see  in  reading  this 
book  ;  and  that  those  who  were  to  be  the  hostages  for  the  redemp. 
tion  of  the  king  of  France  were  arrived  at  Calais,  whom  the  king  ot 
England  had  sworn  to  guard  in  peace  in  England,  until  the  six  hun- 
dred  thousand  francs*"  were  paid  to  the  deputies  of  the  king  of 
England,  that  king  gave  to  the  king  of  France  a  most  magnificent 
and  grand  supper  in  the  castle  of  Calais  :  it  was  well  arranged  ;  and 
the  children  of  the  king,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  with  the  greatest 
barons  of  England,  waited  bare-headed.  After  this  supper,  the  two 
noble  kings  took  final  leave  of  each  other,  in  a  most  gracious  and 
affectionate  manner,  and  the  king  of  France  returned  to  his  hotel. 

On  the  morrow,  which  was  the  vigil  of  St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude, 
the  king  of  France  set  out  from  Calais,  with  all  tliose  of  his  party 
who  were  to  accompany  him.t  The  king  of  France  went  on  foot, 
in  pilgrimage  to  our  Lady  of  Boulogne.  The  prince  of  Wales  and 
his  two  brothers,  Lionel  and  Edmund,  accompanied  him  :  and  in 
this  manner  they  arrived,  before  dinner,  at  Boulogne,  where  they 
were  received  with  great  joy.  The  duke  of  Normandy  was  there 
waiting  for  them,  when  all  these  aforesaid  lords  went  on  foot  to  the 
church  of  our  Lady  of  Boulogne,  where  they  made  their  offerings 
most  devoutly,  and  afterwards  returned  to  the  abbey  at  Boulogne, 
which  had  been  prepared  for  the  reception  of  the  king  of  France  and 
the  princes  of  England.  They  remained  there  that  day,  and  on  the 
following  night  returned  to  the  king  their  father.  All  these  lords 
crossed  the  sea  together  with  the  hostages  from  France  :  it  was  the 
vigil  of  AU-Saints,  in  the  year  1360.  It  is  proper  that  I  should  name 
the  nobles  of  France  who  went  to  England  as  hostages  for  the  king 
of  France.  First,  sir  Philip,  duke  of  Orleans,  son  of  the  late  king  ' 
Philip  of  France  ;  his  two  nephews,  the  dukes  of  Anjou  and  Berry  : 
after  them  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alen(;on,  sir  Joim  d'Es- 
tampes,  Guy  de  Blois,  for  his  brother  the  count  Louis  de  Blois:  the 
count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  de  Harcourt,  the  count  dauphin  of  Au- 
vergne  ;  sir  Enguerrant,  lord  of  Coucy :  sir  John  de  Ligny  ;  the  count 
de  Porcien,  the  count  de  Breme,  the  lord  of  Montmorency,  the  lord 
of  Roye,  the  lord  of  Preaux,  the  lord  d'Estouteville,  the  lord  de  Cle- 
ritez,  the  lord  de  St.  Venant,  the  lord  de  la  T(  ir  d'Auvergne,  and 
many  others,  but  I  cannot  name  them  all.t    There  were  also  from 


*  This  seems  a  mistake ;  for  in  the  fourteenth  article  of  the  peace  of  Bretigny  in  1360, 
in  Rymer,  particular  mention  is  made  of  the  value  of  the  crown,  two  of  which  shall  be 
worth  an  Exglish  noble.  .      c  t:,    ,  , 

14th  article.—"  It  is  agreed  that  the  king  of  France  shall  pay  to  the  king  of  England 
three  millions  of  crowns  of  gold,  two  of  which  shall  be  of  the  value  of  an  English  noble. 

"And  there  shall  be  paid  to  the  said  king  of  England,  or  his  deputies,  six  hundred 
thousand  crowns  at  Calais,  in  fourteenths,  from  the  time  the  king  of  France  shall  be  a1 

"  And  within  the  next  year  ensuing,  there  shall  be  paid  four  hundred  thousand  crowm  , 
of  the  above  value,  in  the  city  of  London. 

"  And  from  thenceforward,  every  following  year,  four  himdred  thousand  cron-ns,  lik* 
to  the  above,  shall  be  paid  in  the  said  city,  until  such  time  as  the  atoresaid  tnree  mil 
lions  shall  be  paid." 
According  to  Cotgrave.  a  noble  in  his  time  was  worth  fifteen  shillings, 
t  Froissart  seems  to  have  been  mistaken  as  to  the  day  king  John  left  Calais,  when  he 
savs  it  WMS  the  eve  of  St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude,  the  27fl.  October ;  ror  in  an  ancient  state 
of  Brittany,  by  iNicholas  Vignier.  page       there  i6  abetter  from  kmg  Jsini,  dated 
Boulogne-sur-Mer,  October  26, 1360. 


(1  Aiencon  son  Here ;  le  comte  ae  f  omen ;  le  comte  ae  Vaientinois :  le  comte  de  Breme ; 
le  comte  de  Vaudemont;  le  comte  de  Forez;  le  vicompte  de  Beaumont;  le  sire  de 


134 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


the  good  city  of  Paris,  from  Rouen,  Rlieims,  Bourges  in  Berry,  Tours 
in  Touraine,  Lyons  upon  the  Rh6ne,  Sens  in  Burgundy,  Orleans, 
Troyes  in  Champagne,  Amiens,  Beauvais,  Arras,  Tournay,  Caen  in 
Normandy,  St.  Omer,  L'Isle,  Douay,  from  each  city  two  or  four 
burgesses,  who  all  crossed  the  sea,  and  shortly  arrived  in  London.* 
The  king  of  England  commanded  all  his  officers,  under  pain  of 
incurring  his  displeasure,  to  behave  courteously  to  all  these  lords  and 
their  attendants,  and  to  preserve  peace  between  them  and  his  subjects, 
r.s  they  were  under  his  special  care.  The  king's  orders  were  strictly 
obeyed  in  every  respect ;  and  the  hostages  were  allowed  to  enjoy 
themselves,  without  any  danger  or  molestation,  in  the  city  of  London 
and  its  neighborhood.  The  lords  followed  the  chase  or  hawking, 
according  to  their  pleasure,  and  rode  out  as  they  pleased  to  visit  the 
ladies  without  any  constraint,  for  the  king  was  right  courteous  and 
amiable. 

We  will  now  speak  a  little  of  the  king  of  France  on  his  arrival  at 
Boulogne,  after  he  had  quitted  Calais. 


CHAPTER  CCXIV. 

COMMISSIONERS. APPOINTED  ON  BOTH  SIDES  TO  SEE  THE  GARRISONS  IN  THE 
KINGDOM  OF  FRANCE  EVACUATED.  DIFFERENT  BODIES  OF  ARMED  MEN 
OVERRUN  THE  KINGDOM,  AND  DO  MUCH  MISCHIEF. 

The  king  of  France  did  not  remain  long  at  Boulogne,  but  set  out 
soon  after  AlUsaints,  and  went  to  Montreuil  and  Hesdin  :  he  con. 
tinued  his  journey  until  he  came  to  Amiens  ;  and  wherever  he  passed 
he  was  most  magnificently  and  honorably  received.  After  he  had 
remained  at  Amiens  until  Christmas  was  passed,  he  set  out  for  Paris, 
when  he  was  solemnly  and  reverently  met  by  all  the  clergy  of  Paris, 
and  conducted  to  the  Palace,t  where  he  dismounted,  as  did  sir  Philip 
his  son,  and  all  the  nobles  who  accompanied  him.  The  dinner  was 
grandly  magnificent,  and  the  tables  well  covered ;  but  I  can  never 
tell  how  warmly  the  king  of  France  was  received  on  his  return  to 
his  kingdom,  by  all  sorts  of  people,  for  he  was  much  wished  for. 
They  made  him  rich  gifts  and  presents,  and  the  prelates  and  barons 
of  the  realm  feasted  and  entertained  him  as  became  his  condition  ; 
and  the  king  gave  them  a  most  gracious  reception. 

Soon  after  king  John  was  returned  to  France,  the  commissioners 
appointed  by  the  king  of  England  crossed  the  sea,  to  take  possession 
of  the  lands,  countries,  counties,  bailiwicks,  cities,  towns  and  castles, 
that  were  to  be  given  up  to  him,  according  to  the  articles  of  the 
peace.  But  this  was  not  so  soon  accomplished ;  for  many  of  the 
nobles  in  Languedoc  at  first  absolutely  refused  to  obey  them,  or  to 
surrender  themselves  to  the  king  of  England,  though  the  king  of 
France  had  acquitted  them  of  their  fidelity  and  homage  to  him  :  for 
they  thought  it  highly  contrary  and  adverse  to  their  interests  to  be 
obliged  to  obey  the  English.  The  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count  de 
Perigord,  the  count  de  Comminges,  the  viscount  de  Chatillon,  the 
viscount  de  Carmaing,  the  lord  of  Pincornet,  in  particular,  with 
many  others  in  the  distant  countries,  wondered  much  that  the  king 
of  Fra  nee  should  force  them  from  his  jurisdiction.  Others  said,  it 
was  not  in  his  power  thus  to  free  them  ;  and  it  was  not  in  his  right 
60  to  do  ;  for,  as  they  were  Gascons,  they  had  very  old  charters  and 
privileges  from  the  noble  Charlemagne  (who  was  king  of  France,) 
which  placed  them  under  the  jurisdiction  of  his  court,  and  of  no  other. 
On  which  account,  these  lords  would  not  at  first  yield  obedience  to 
the  commissioners ;  but  the  king  of  France,  who  wished  to  uphold 
and  maintain  what  he  had  sworn  and  sealed,  sent  thither  his  dear 
cousin  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  who  appeased  the  greater  part  of  these 
nobles ;  and  those  who  were  bounden  became  liege  men  to  the  king 
of  England  ;  such  as  the  count  d'Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  and 
many  others,  who  at  the  entreaties  of  the  king  of  France  and  of  sir 
James  de  Bourbon,  obeyed,  but  very  unwillingly. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  was  very  displeasing  to  the  barons,  knights 
and  inhabitants  of  the  towns  on  the  sea-coast,  and  in  the  country  of 
Poitou,  the  Rochellois  and  all  Saintonge,  that  they  should  be  given 
up  to  the  English :  in  particular  those  in  the  town  of  La  Rochelle 
would  not  consent  to  it ;  they  made  frequent  excuses,  and  would  not, 
for  upward  of  a  year,  suflfer  any  Englishmen  to  enter  their  town. 
The  letters  were  very  affecting  which  they  wrote  to  the  king  of 
France,  beseeching  him,  by  the  love  of  God,  that  he  would  never 
liberate  them  from  their  fidelity,  nor  separate  them  from  his  govern- 
ment and  place  them  in  the  hands  of  strangers;  for  they  would  pre- 
fer being  taxed  every  year  one  half  of  what  they  were  worth,  rather 
than  be  in  the  hands  of  the  English.  The  king  of  France  (who 
knew  their  good  will  and  loyalty,  and  had  frequently  received  their 


Couci;  le  sire  de  Frenles ;  le  sire  de  Preaus ;  le  sire  de  St.  Venant ;  ie  sire  de  Gaiin. 
•rines;  le  daupliin  d'Auvergne;  le  sirede  Hangest;  le  sire  de  Montmorency;  monsire 
Guillaume  deCraon  :  monsire  Louis  de  Harcouri;  monsire  Jeande  Ligny. 

*  Clfilons,  Chartre^s,  Toulouse,  Compiegne,  are  mentioned,  in  addition  to  those  of 
Froissart,  in  the  treaty  in  Rymer. 

t  Palace.— I  believe  the  king  of  France's  palace  at  that  time  was  the  hotel  de  Nesle. 
I  find,  by  Villaret's  history,  that  he  was  lodged  there  after  his  coronation  at  Rheims. 

This  hoftl  was  built  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  where  the  hotel  de  Nevers  was  after- 
wards constructed,  and  nearly  upon  the  site  which  tlie  College  Mazarin  and  the  hotel 
de  Conti  now  occupy. 

This  hotel  must  be  distinguished  from  another  hotel  de  Nesle,  which  was  built  at  the 
•ametime.  This  second  hotel  de  Nesle  was  situated  on  the  spot  where  the  hotel  de 
SoissuBS  was  bui't,  and  which  was  demolished  1747- 


excuses)  felt  great  pity  for  them ;  he  wrote,  therefore,  very  affec- 
tionatc  letters,  and  sent  to  inform  them,  that  it  was  necessary  they 
should  obey,  or  otherwise  the  peace  would  be  infringed,  which 
would  be  too  prejudicial  to  the  kingdom  of  France.  When  the 
inhabitants  of  La  Rochelle  received  these  letters,  and  saw  the  situa. 
tion  they  were  in,  that  neither  excuses,  prayers  nor  entreaties,  were 
of  any  avail,  they  obeyed;  but  it  was  sore  against  their  inclinations. 
The  principal  persons  of  the  town  said,  "  We  will  honor  and  obey 
the  English,  but  our  hearts  shall  never  change." 

Thus  had  the  king  of  England  seisin  and  possession  of  the  duchy 
of  Aquitaine,  the  counties  of  Poitou  and  Guignes,  and  of  all  those 
lands  which  he  was  to  have  beyond  the  sea,  that  is  to  say  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,  which  were  given  to  him  by  the  articles  of  the 
peace.  This  year  sir  John  Chandos  crossed  the  sea,  as  regent  and 
lieutenant  of  the  king  of  England,  to  take  possession  of  all  the  lands 
aforesaid,  and  receive  the  faith,  fidelity  and  homage  of  the  counts, 
viscounts,  barons,  knights,  towns  and  castles ;  he  instituted  every- 
where seneschal?,  bailiffs  and  officers,  according  to  his  will,  and  fixed 
his  residence  at  Niort. 

Sir  John  kept  a  noble  and  great  establishment ;  and  he  had  the 
means  of  doing  it ;  for  the  king  of  England,  who  loved  him  much, 
wished  it  should  be  so.  He  was  certainly  Vv^orthy  of  it ;  for  he  was 
a  sweet-tempered  knight,  courteous,  benign,  amiable,  liberal,  coura^ 
geous,  prudent  and  loyal  in  all  affairs,  and  bore  himself  valiantly  on 
every  occasion  :  there  was  none  more  beloved  and  esteemed  by  the 
knights  and  ladies  of  his  time. 

While  the  commissioners  and  deputies  of  the  king  of  England 
were  taking  seisin  and  possession  of  the  aforesaid  lands,  according 
to  the  articles  of  peace,  other  commissioners  and  deputies  were  on 
the  frontiers  of  France  with  commissioners  from  that  king,  ordering 
all  men-at-arms,  wiio  were  garrisoned  in  the  different  castles  and 
forts  of  France,  to  evacuate  and  surrender  them  to  the  king  of  France, 
under  pain  of  confiscation  and  death.  There  were  some  knights 
and  squires  attached  to  England  who  obeyed,  and  surrendered,  or 
made  their  companions  surrender  such  forts  as  they  held :  but  there 
were  others  who  would  not  obey,  saying  that  they  had  made  war  in 
the  name  of  the  king  of  Navarre.  There  were  also  some  from 
different  countries,  who  were  great  captains  and  pillagers,  that  would 
not,  on  any  account,  leave  the  country ;  such  as  Germans,  Brabant, 
ers,  Flemings,  Hainaulters,  Gascons  and  bad  Frenchmen,  who  had 
been  impoverished  by  the  war:  these  persons  persevered  in  their 
wickedness,  and  did  afterwards  much  mischief  to  the  kingdom. 

When  the  captains  of  the  forts  had  handsomely  delivered  them 
up,  with  all  they  contained,  they  marched  off,  and  when  in  the  plain, 
they  dismissed  their  people  :  but  those  who  had  been  so  long  accas- 
tomed  to  pillage,  knowing  well  that  their  return  home  would  not  be 
advantageous  for  them,  but  that  they  might  perhaps  suffer  for  the  bad 
actions  they  had  committed,  assembled  together,  and  chose  new 
leaders  from  the  worst  disposed  among  them.  They  then  rode  on, 
one  party  following  the  other,  and  made  their  first  stand  in  Burgundy 
and  Champagne,  where  they  formed  large  squadrons  and  companies, 
which  were  called  the  Late-comers,  because  as  yet  they  had  but 
little  pillaged  that  part  of  the  kingdom  of  France.  They  suddenly 
came  before  and  took  the  fort  of  Joinville,*  with  great  wealth  in  it, 
which  the  whole  country  round  had  brought  thither,  confiding  in 
the  strength  of  the  place.  When  these  troops  found  such  riches  as 
were  valued  at  a  hundred  thousand  francs,  they  divided  it  among 
them  as  far  as  it  would  go,  and  held  the  castle  for  a  time,  from 
whence  they  scoured  all  the  country  of  Champagne,  the  bishoprics 
of  Verdun,  Toul  and  Langres :  but,  when  they  had  plundered  suffi. 
ciently,  they  departed,  and  sold  the  castle  of  Joinville  to  the  inhab 
itants  of  the  country  for  one  thousand  francs.t 

They  then  entered  Burgundy,  where  they  reposed  and  refreshed 
themselves  until  they  were  all  collected,  and  did  many  bad  and  vil- 
lainous .actions ;  for  they  had  among  them  some  knights  and  squires 
of  that  country,  who  advised  and  conducted  them.  They  remained 
some  time  in  the  neighborhood  of  Besan9on,  Dijon  and  Beaune,  de. 
spoiling  everywhere,  for  none  went  out  to  oppose  them.  They  also 
took  the  good  town  of  Guercheyt  in  the  Beaunois,  which  they  sacked, 
and  remained  for  a  time  near  Vergy,§  on  account  of  the  fertility  of 
that  country.  Their  numbers  were  perpetually  increasing  :  for  those 
who  quitted  the  castles  and  towns  on  theii*  being  surrendered,  and 
who  were  disbanded  by  their  captains,  came  into  those  parts  ;  so 
that  bv  Lent  they  amounted  to  at  least  sixteen  thousand  combatants. 

When  they  found  their  numbers  so  great,  they  appointed  many 
captains,  whom  all  obeyed  implicitly.  I  am  able  to  name  some  of 
their  greatest  leaders  ;  and  first,  a  knight  from  Gascony,  called  sir 
Seguin  de  Batefol,  who  had  under  his  command  two  thousand  com- 
batants. There  were  also  Tallebert  Tallabaton,  Guy  du  Pin,  Espi. 
ote,  le  petit  Mechin,  Battailler,  Hannequin  P>an?ois,  le  BourgH  de 
I'Espare,  Nandoz  de  Bauguerant,  le  Bourgcamus,  le  Bourg  de  Bre- 
teuil,  la  Nuyt,  Arbrethoury  the  Scot,  Bourdonnelle  the  German,  Ber 
nard  de  la  Salle,  Robert  Briquet,  Carnelle,  Aimenon  d'Ortige,  Garsioi 
du  Chatel,  Gironet  du  Paux,  I'Ortingo  de  la  Salle,  and  many  otheis. 


*  Joinville— an  ancient  town  in  Champagne,  on  the  Marne,  diocese  of  Chalons 

t  Lord  Bernerssays.  fo-  20.000  francs.— Ed. 

J  A  village  in  Champagne,  near  Joigny. 

§  V  ergy  -a  village  of  Burgundy,  bailiwick  of  Nuits. 

II  See  not«,  p.  TSe 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


135 


These  leaders,  about  the  middle  of  Lent,  resolved  that  they  would 
advance  with  their  forces  toward  Avignon,  and  pay  a  visit  to  the 
pope  and  cardinals.  They  therefore  traversed  the  country  of  Bur- 
gundy  and  Mascon,  making  for  the  rich  and  fertile  country  of  Fo- 
ret",  and  for  Lyons  situate  on  the  Rh6ne.  When  the  king  of  France 
was' informed  in  what  manner  these  freebooting  troops  overran  and 
pillaged  his  kingdom,  he  was  mightily  enraged.  It  was  stated,  by 
special  orders  of  the  council,  to  his  majesty,  that  unless  these  bands 
were  repressed,  they  would  multiply  so  much  and  do  such  mischief, 
to  judge  from  what  they  had  already  done,  that  the  kingdom  of 
France  would  suffer  equally  as  during  the  war  with  the  English. 
The  council,  therefore,  advised  the  king  to  send  a  sufficient  force  to 
fight  them.  The  king  in  consequence  wrote  especial  letters  to  his 
cousin  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon*  (who  was  at  that  time  in  the 
town  of  Montpelier,  and  had  lately  put  sir  John  Chandos  in  full  pos. 
session  of  the  cities,  lands,  towns  and  castles  of  the  duchy  of  Gui- 
enne,  as  has  been  before  mentioned,)  ordering  him  to  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  force  that  was  to  be  sent  against  these  freebooters, 
and  to  take  a  sufficient  number  of  men-at-arms  to  give  them  combat. 

When  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon  received  these  orders,  he  set  off 
immediately  for  the  city  of  Agen,t  without  stopping  anywhere,  and 
Gent  off  letters  and  messengers  to  the  nobles,  knights,  and  squires, 
requiring,  in  the  king's  name,  their  instant  attendance.  Every  one 
most  willingly  obeyed  his  orders,  and  followed  him  to  the  city  of 
Lyons ;  for  he  was  eager  to  fight  with  these  wicked  people.  The 
lord  James  of  Bourbon  was  much  beloved  throughout  the  kingdom 
of  France,  and  all  most  cheerfully  obeyed  his  orders.  Knights  and 
squires,  therefore,  came  to  him  from  all  quarters  ;  from  Auvergne, 
from  Limousin,  Provence,  Savoy  and  Dauphin^.  On  the  other 
hand,  many  attended  him  from  the  duchy  of  Burgundy,  whom  the 
young  duke  of  Burgundy  had  sent  to  him. 

This  army  began  its  march,  making  no  halt  at  Lyons,  but  advanced 
into  the  country  of  Mascon.  The  lord  James  entered  the  county  of 
Foretz,  which  was  dependent  on  his  sister  in  right  of  her  children, 
for  the  count  de  Foretz  was  lately  dead,  and  was  governed  by  Reg- 
inald de  Foretz  in  the  interim,  who  was  brother  to  the  late  count. 
He  received  the  lord  James  and  his  company  with  great  joy,  and 
feasted  them  in  the  best  manner  he  was  able.  The  two  nephews  of 
the  lord  James  de  Bourbon  were  at  home  :  he  presented  them  to  him, 
who  received  them  very  graciously,  and  ordered  them  to  be  posted 
near  his  person,  that  they  might  aid  to  defend  their  country. 

The  free  companies  were  advancing  toward  this  neighborhood  ;  for 
those  who  were  at  Chalonst  upon  the  Saone  and  near  to  Turnus,§ 
and  in  that  fertile  country,  having  heard  that  the  French  were  as- 
sembling an  army  to  fight  with  them,  their  captains  called  a  council, 
to  determine  what  steps  they  should  take.  They  made  a  muster  of 
their  troops,  and  found  they  amounted,  one  with  another,  to  sixteen 
thousand  combatants.  They  then  resolved  to  go  and  meet  the  French, 
who  were  so  desirous  of  it,  and  to  offer  them  battle,  in  such  situations 
only  as  would  be  for  their  advantage,  but  upon  no  other  terms.  "  If 
fortune,"  said  they,  "  should  be  favorable  to  us,  we  may  all  be  rich, 
and  at  our  ease  for  a  long  time,  as  well  by  the  valuable  prisoners  we 
shall  make,  as  from  the  fear  we  excite ;  for  no  more  troops  will  be 
hardy  enough  to  come  against  us :  but,  if  we  lose  the  battle,  we  shall 
have  hard  blows  for  our  pay."  This  resolution  was  adopted  :  they 
broke  up  their  camp,  and  marched  toward  the  mountains,  in  order  to 
penetrate  into  the  county  of  Foretz :  they  came  to  the  river  Loire, 
and,  in  their  road,  to  a  good  town  called  Charlieu,||  in  the  bailiwick 
of  Mascon,  which  they  surrounded  and  attacked.  They  exerted 
themselves  to  take  it  by  assault,  which  employed  them  a  whole  day, 
but  they  could  do  nothing,  for  it  was  well  defended  and  guarded  by 
the  gentlemen  of  the  country,  who  had  flung  themselves  into  the 
town ;  otherwise  it  would  have  been  won.  They  then  marched  off, 
and  revenged  themselves  on  the  estates  of  the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  which 
were  near,  and  where  they  did  very  considerable  mischief,  and  en- 
tered the  diocese  of  Lyons. 

As  they  advanced,  they  took  all  the  smaller  forts,  and  lodged 
themselves  in  them,  and  did  much  damage  wherever  they  passed. 
They  took  a  castle,  and  a  lord  and  lady  in  it ;  which  castle  was 
called  Brignais,^  and  is  situate  on  the  Rh6ne,  three  leagues  from 
Lyons.  There  they  halted  and  took  up  their  quarters,  for  they  were 
Informed  that  the  French  army  was  drawn  out  in  the  plain  in  order 
of  battle. 


*  Lord  Jrirnes  de  Bourbon,  Count  de  la  Marche  received  from  king  John,  to  whom  he 
was  always  faithful,  the  county  of  Ponthieu  and  the  dignity  of  constable.  He  was 
famous  in  three  battles :  first  in  that  of  Crecy,  where  he  was  wounded ;  next  in  that  of 
Poitiers,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner ;  and  lastly  in  that  of  Brignano,  where  he  con- 
f-iuered.  But  soon  afcer,  a  company  of  disbanded  soldiers  ravaging  Champagne  and  the 
Lyonnois,  lord  James  was  sent  against  them,  when,  being  overpowered  by  numbers,  he 
and  his  son  Peter  were  mortally  wounded,  and  died  three  days  afterwards  at  Lyons,  6tb 
April,  1382.— Anderson's  Royal  Oenealogics. 

I  suspect,  however,  there  is  some  mistake,  and  that  Brignano  means  Brignais,  where 
he  was  mortally  wounded. 

t  Agen  is  a  considerable  city  in  Guienne,  the  capital  of  the  Agenois,  twenty-eight 
leagues  from  Toulouse,  and  thirty-six  from  Bordeaux. 

X  Chalons— an  ancient  town  in  Burgundy,  twenty  nine  leagues  from  Lyons. 

§  Tournus— an  ancient  town  of  Burgundy,  on  the  Saone,  in  the  road  from  Lyons  to 
Dijon. 

II  Charlieu— a  town  of  the  Lyonnois, 

H  Brignais.  In  all  my  old  editions,  and  in  Lord  Earners'*  translation,  it  is  Bn^nay :  but 
Atnys  Sauvac*  is  certainly  right  to  alter  it  to  Brignais. 


CHAPTER  CGXV. 

THE  LORD  JAMES  DE  BOURBON  AND  HIS  ARMY  ARE  DEFEATED  BT  THES'-: 
FREEBOOTING  COMPANIES.  THE  POPE  ORDERS  A  CROISADE  TO  BE  PRO. 
CLAIMED,  AFTER  THEY  HAVE  TAKEN  THE  PONT  DU  ST.  ESPRIT,  AI  D 
FINDS  MEANS  TO  GET  RID  OF  THEM. 

The  men-at-arms,  assembled  under  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon, 
were  in  the  city  of  Lyons  upon  the  Rh6ne,  when  they  heard  that 
these  companies  were  approaching  in  great  strength,  and  had  taken 
by  assault  the  town  and  castle  of  Brignais,  as  well  as  several  others, 
and  were  pillaging  and  ruining  the  wholb  country.  This  was  very 
unpleasant  news  to  the  lord  James,  who  had  taken  the  management 
of  the  estates  of  the  county  of  Foretz  for  his  nephews,  as  well  as  to 
all  the  other  chiefs.  They  immediately  took  the  field,  and  were  a 
numerous  body  of  men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires.  They  sent  out 
their  scouts  for  intelligence  respecting  these  companies,  to  know 
v/here  they  were,  that  they  might  find  them. 

I  must  now  mention  the  grand  trick  which  these  free  companies 
played.  They  were  encamped  upon  a  hi^h  mountain,*  on  the  sum. 
mit  of  which  there  was  a  plain  that  could  not  be  seen  :  in  this  pkce 
they  had  posted  the  geater  part  of  their  army,  and  permitted  the 
French  scouts  to  come  so  near,  they  could  have  taken  them  if  they 
had  chosen  it,  but  they  were  allowed  to  return  unhurt.t  They  in- 
formed the  lord  James  de  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Usez,  the  lord  Regi- 
nald de  Foretz,  and  those  lords  who  had  sent  them,  all  they  had  ob- 
served  and  heard,  adding,  "  We  have  seen  the  companies  drawn  up 
in  array  upon  a  hillock,  and,  according  to  our  understanding,  well 
formed  ;  but,  having  attentively  considered  them,  they  cannot  be 
more  than  five  or  six  thousand  men,  and  seem  marvellously  ill-armed." 

When  lord  James  de  Bourbon  heard  this,  he  said  to  the  archpriest, 
"  You  told  me  they  amounted  to  at  least  sixteen  thousand  combat-  , 
ants,  and  you  now  hear  the  contrary."  "  My  lord,"  answered  he, 
"  I  still  think  they  are  not  less  in  number  :  if  it  should  be  otherwise, 
we  may  thank  God  for  it,  and  it  is  so  much  the  better  for  us  :  you 
will  therefore  determine  what  you  will  do."  "  In  the  name  of  God," 
said  the  lord  James,  "  we  will  go  and  fight  them."'  The  lord  Jamea 
ordered  all  the  banners  and  pennons  to  halt  immediately,  and  formed 
his  battalions  in  good  order  to  begin  ^the  combat,  for  they  saw  their 
enemies  before  them.  He  then  created  many  new  knights  :  the  first 
was  his  eldest  son  Peter,  who  displayed  his  banner ;  his  nephew,  the 
young  count  de  Foretz,  did  the  same  ;  the  lord  of  Toui:non,  the  lord 
de  Molinier,  and  the  lord  de  Groslee,  in  Dauphine.  Among  the  no- 
bility, there  were,  sir  Louis  and  sir  Robert  de  Beaujeu,  sir  Louis  de 
Chalons,  sir  Hugh  de  Vienne,  the  count  d'Usez,  and  many  other 
worthy  knights  and  squires,  eager  to  advance  to  the  combat,  both  for 
their  own  honor  and  to  destroy  these  freebooters,  who  were  wasting 
the  country  without  right  or  reason.  The  archpriest,  whose  name 
was  Arnaut  de  Cervole,  was  ordered  to  take  the  command  of  the 
first  battalion.  He  willingly  obeyed  ;  for  he  v,  as  an  expert  and  hardy 
knight,  and  had  under  his  command  about  sixteen  hundred  com- 
batants. 

The  freebooters,  from  their  situation  on  the  hill,  saw  but  too  clearly 
all  these  arrangements  of  the  French,  who  could  not  see  what  they 
were  about,  nor  approach  them  without  danger  and  loss;  for  there 
were  at  least  a  thousand  cart-loads  of  flints  ready  to  be  thrown 
against  the  first  assailants  by  that  body  of  men  who  appeared  so  ill- 
armed  to  the  scouts.    I  must  mention,  that  the  only  way  these 
French  men-at-arms,  who  were  so  desirous  to  fight  the  companions 
at  any  rate,  could  approach  them,  was  to  ascend  sideways  the  hill  on 
which  they  had  placed  themselves.   When  they,  therefore,  attempted 
this,  those  who  were  on  the  hill  began  to  throw  down  on  them  the 
stones  and  flints,  of  which  they  had  made  so  large  a  provision  that 
they  had  only  to  stoop  and  pick  them  u]) :  and,  having  full  time  to 
aim  them  well,  they  wounded  and  killed  many,  so  that  others  were 
afraid  to  push  forward.    This  advanced  battalion  was  so  severely 
treated,  it  was  not  of  any  good  use  afterwards.    The  other  battahons 
marched  to  its  succor,  under  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon,  his  son  and 
his  nephews,  with  their  banners,  and  many  othf  r  respectable  gentle- 
men, who  rushed  on  to  their  own  destruction,  so  that  it  was  a  pity 
they  had  not»formed  better  plans,  or  listened  to  wiser  counsel.  The 
archpriest  and  some  other  knights  had  truly  said,  they  were  going  to 
fight  with  these  companions  at  a  disadvantage,  with  certain  loss, 
considering  the  situation  they  had  chosen  for  themselves.  They 
advised  waiting  until  they  should  have  been  dislodged  from  the 
strong-hold  where  they  had  posted  themselves,  that  then  they  would 
have  a  better  chance  of  success,  but  they  were  never  listened  to. 
Thus  then,  when  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon  and  the  other  lords, 
with  banners  and  pennons  flying,  approached  and  ascended  sideways 

*  "  A  high  mountain."  Denys  Sauvage  has  written  a  long  note  to  say,  that  he  had 
visited  this  spot  in  1553,  and  that  it  ought  not  to  be  called  a  high  mountain,  for  it  was 
but  a  hillock.  This  Froissart  himself  allows  in  the  following  lines,  where  the  scouts  call 
it  a  "  tertre."  D.  Sauvage  says,  the  place  corresponds  to  the  description,  and  that  dif- 
ferent weapons  have  been  found  in  the  adjoining  grounds. 

t  Lord  Berners,  who  here  agrees  with  D.  Sauvage,  has  these  words :  "  Now  shall  I 
shewe  you  the  great  malice  of  these  companyons  who  were  lodged  on  a  niountayne, 
and  there  they  had  such  a  place  that  they  could  nat  be  discryed  79r  auewed  ,  and  spe- 
cially the  chief  of  them,  who  were  beste  harnessed  :  for  the  residfsii  {who  wore  woi-ste 
harneysed)  arenged  alonge  on  the  hylle  side,  and  suffered  the  frenche  currours  to 
aproche  nere  to  them,  and  to  retoume  agayne  withoute  any  damage."  The  stratagem 
practiced  is  here  plainly  described,  but  is  scarcely  intelligible  in  Mr.  Johnes's  version.- 
£d. 


136 


CHRONICLES    OF    E  N  G  L  A  N  D  ,    F  R  A  N  C  E  ,    SPAIN,  &c. 


this  hill,  the  weaker  and  less  completely  accoutred  of  the  freeboot- 
ers  were  enabled  to  harass  them ;  for  they  flung  upon  them  so  rap. 
idly  and  vigorously  stones  and  flints,  that  the  boldest  and  best  armed 
were  in  dread  of  them.  When  they  had  thus  for  some  time  kept 
them  in  check,  their  grand  battalion,  fresh  and  untouched,  advanced 
by  a  secret  road  round  the  hill,  and  being  in  close  order  like  a  brush, 
with  their  lances  cut  down  to  six  feet  or  thereabouts,  with  loud  cries, 
and  a  thorough  good  will,  fell  upon  the  French  army.  In  this  first 
attack,  very  many  were  unhorsed,  and  many  gallant  deeds  per- 
formed ;  but  the  freebooters  fought  so  hardily,  it  was  marvellous  to 
tliink  of  it,  and  the  Frenph  army  was  forced  to  retreat.  That  good 
and  valiant  knight  the  archpriest  fought  excellently  well :  but  he 
was  so  overpowered  by  numbers  that,  after  being  grievously  wounded, 
he  was  made  prisoner,  as  well  as  several  knights  and  squires  of  his 
company.  Why  should  I  make  a  longer  talk  of  this  affair  ?  in  fact, 
the  French  had  the  worse  of  the  day :  lord  James  de  Bourbon  and 
the  lord  Peter  his  son  were  very  badly  wounded  :  the  young  count 
de  Foretz  was  slain :  sir  Reginald  de  Foretz  his  uncle,  the  count 
d'Usez,  the  lord  Robert  de  Beaujeu,  the  lord  Louis  de  Cha,lons,  and 
upward  of  one  hundred  knights,  were  made  prisoners.  It  M'as  with 
great  difficulty  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon  and  his  son  the  lord 
Peter  were  brought  back  to  Lyons.  This  battle  of  Brignais  was 
fought  on  the  Friday  after  Easter,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1361. 

All  the  bordering  countries  were  thrown  into  the  greatest  confu- 
sion,  when  they  heard  that  the  army  had  been  discomfited  ;  and 
there  was  no  one  so  bold,  who  had  even  the  strongest  castle,  that 
did  not  tremble  ;  for  the  wisest  among  them  immediately  supposed 
the  greatest  mischiefs  would  ensue  and  multiply,  if  God  did  not 
directly  bring  some  remedy.  The  inhabitants  of  Lyons  were  con. 
founded  when  they  first  heard  that  victory  had  declared  for  these 
freebooting  companies.  They,  however,  received  in  the  kindest 
manner  all  those  who  returned  from  the  battle,  and  were  much 
hurt  at  what  had  befallen  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon  and  his  son  the 
lord  Peter.  The  ladies,  both  young  and  old,  visited  them  in  the 
kindest  manner ;  for  they  were  much  beloved  in  the  city  of  Lyons. 
The  lord  James  departed  this  life  the  third  day  after  the  battle, 
and  his  son  did  not  long  survive  him.  They  were  much  pitied 
and  regretted.  The  king  of  France  was  greatly  affected  at  the 
death  of  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon;  but  as  it  was  not  now  to  be 
amended,  he  was  obliged  to  bear  his  mourning  as  well  as  he  could. 

We  will  now  return  to  these  freebooters,  who,  having  resolved  to 
keep  themselves  united,  were  rejoiced  at  the  fortunate  issue  of  this 
battle.  They  had  been  great  gainers,  as  well  by  what  they  had 
seized  on  the  spot  as  from  the  ransoms  of  their  wealthy  prisoners. 
These  companies  had  the  whole  country  under  their  disposal,  for  no 
one  now  ventured  to  attack  them.  Soon  after  the  battle  at  Brignais, 
they  entered  and  overspread  the  county  of  Foretz,  which  they  com- 
pletely  sacked  and  ruined,  except  the  fortresses ;  and  because  they 
were  in  such  large  bodies  that  no  small  extent  of  country  could 
maintain  them,  they  divided  themselves  into  two  parties ;  sir  Seguin 
de  Bastefol  commanded  the  smallest,  which,  however,  consisted  of 
about  three  thousand  fighting  men.  He  advanced  toward  Ance,* 
near  to  Lyons,  where  he  fixed  his  quarters.  He  then  strongly  forti- 
fied and  rebuilt  parts  of  it,  and  kept  his  troops  in  its  neighborhood, 
which  is  one  of  the  richest  countries  in  the  world.  He  overran  and 
ransomed  at  his  ease  all  the  countries  above  and  below  the  Saone, 
such  as  the  county  of  Ma,con,  the  archbishopric  of  Lyons,  the  terri- 
tories of  the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  and  the  whole  country  as  far  as  Mar- 
silly  les  Nonnains,t  and  the  county  of  Nevers. 

The  other  division  of  these  free  companies  under  the  command 
of  Nandoz  de  Baugerant,  Espiote,  Carnelle,  Robert  Briquet,  Ortingo 
and  Bernard  de  la  Salle,  Lannuyt,  le  Bourgcamust,  le  bourg  de  Bre- 
teuil,  le  bourg  de  I'Esparre,  and  many  others  of  the  same  sort  and 
with  the  same  intentions,  advanced  toward  Avignon,  saying  they 
would  go  and  visit  the  pope  and  cardinals,  in  order  to  have  some  of 
their  money  ;  otherwise  they  should  be  well  vexed.  They  waited  in 
that  neighborhood  to  receive  the  amount  of  their  ransoms  for  the 
prisoners  taken  at  Brignais,  as  well  as  to  see  if  the  peace  that  had 
been  made  between  the  two  kings  was  likely  to  be  lasting.  In  their 
route  to  Avignon,  they  took  towns,  castles,  and  forts ;  for  nothing 
could  stand  before  them.  The  whole  country  was  in  alarm ;  for  in 
those  parts  they  had  not  had  any  war,  and  the  guards  did  not  know 


*  Ance — an  ancient  town  of  the  Lyonnois,  situated  near  the  Saone,  diocese  and  elec- 
tion of  Lyons,  about  a  league  from  Villefianche. 

t  Marsilly  les  Nonnains.  I  cannot  find  in  the  Gazetteer  this  name.  There  is  Marcilly- 
sur-Saone,  a  village  in  Burgundy,  near  Auxonne,  which  is,  I  suppose,  the  same. 

t  Bourg,  in  the  dictionaries  of  the  old  French  language,  seems  to  mean  bastard  or 
illegitimate. 

Burgi,  in  Ducange's  Glossary,  is  as  follows:  "Calepino  ex  Tit.  C.  d©  fund,  rei  pri- 
vatse.  '  Q,ui  collegio,  vel  curiae,  vel  burgis  caeterisque  corporibus  servierit.  An  inde,  an 
non  potius  k  burggravius  per  contractionem  Bourgs,  appellati  sunt  casteliani,  et  pre- 
focti  castrorum,  per  arcium,  apud  Froissartem,'  torn.  ii.  cap.  34.  *  Si  etoient  de  sa  route 
les  capitaines  des  iiutres  chateaux,  comme  le  bourg  Calart,  le  bourg  Anglois,  le  bourg 
de  Champagne,  et  Raymond  de  Force,  &c. 

"  Burgi,  nddo,  '  A  genuina  vocis  Gallicae  bourg  notione  longe  aberrari  mihi  videtur, 
cum  ex  Froissarte  exponitur  de  Ciistellnno  sur  burgi  praefecto.  Bourg  enim  eo  loci, 
quemadmodum  et  in  uliis  ejusdem  aevi  historicis,  spurium,  nothum  sonat.  Gall,  batard; 
quod  npprime  docet  Berry  in  Hist.  Chronol.  Carol.  VII.  ad  an.  1432,  ubi  quern  bourg 
dicit,  paula  infra  appellat  bastard :  sic  et  ad  an.  1430,  le  bourg  de  Masquaren.  Bourc 
in  Liu.  Remiss,  an.  1411  ex  reg.  165.  Chartoph.  reg.  ch.  219.  Icelui  Pierre  appellast  le 
•uppliant  arlot,  tacain,  bourc ;  qui  vaut  autant  k  dire  en  languaige  du  Pais  de  par  de  h 
gar^on,  truant,  bastart.  Bort,  eodem  sensu  usurpant  Hispani.  Vide  in  hac  voce.'  " 


how  to  defend  or  to  keep  their  strong  holds  againet  Buch'  rrieii.at. 
arms. 

These  companions  got  information,  that  at  the  Pontdu  St.  Esprit*, 
seven  leagues  from  Avignon,  there  was  very  great  wealth ;  and  that 
all  the  riches  of  the  country  thereabouts  had  been  carried  thither,  as 
to  a  place  of  safety,  trusting  to  the  strength  of  its  castle.  They 
therefore  consulted  together,  and  agreed  that  if  they  could  get  pos 
session  of  this  town  of  St.  Esprit,  it  would  be  of  the  greatest  advan 
tage  to  them  ;  for  they  then  would  be  masters  of  the  Rhone  as  well 
as  of  Avignon.  After  they  had  well  digested  their  plan,  Guyot  du 
Pin  and  the  little  Mechin  (as  I  have  heard  it  related)  mounted  their 
horses,  and,  with  their  companies,  rode  one  v/hole  night  to  the  extent 
of  fifteen  leagues.  They  arrived  by  break  of  day  at  the  town  of  St. 
Esprit,  which  they  took,  and  all  those  of  both  sexes  which  were 
therein.  It  was  a  pitiful  sight;  for  they  murdered  many  a  discreet 
man,  and  violated  many  a  virgin.  They  gained  immense  riches,  and 
provision  sufficient  to  last  them  a  whole  year.  They  could  from 
this  town  escape  easily,  in  an  hour's  time  and  without  danger,  into 
the  kingdom  of  France,  and  in  another  hour  into  the  empire.  They 
collected  their  companies  together,  and  kept  advancing  toward  Avig- 
non, at  which  the  pope  and  cardinals  were  much  alarmed.  These 
companions  had  chosen,  at  the  Pont  du  St.  Esprit,  a  captain  to  com- 
mand  the  \vhole  of  their  forces,  who  was  commonly  styled  the 
friendt  of  God,  and  the  enemy  of  all  the  world. 

There  were  at  that  time  in  France,  besides  these  companies,  many 
other  pillagers,  English,  Gascons,  and  Germans,  who  were  desirous 
of  living  there, t  and  who  maintained  many  garrisons  in  fortresses. 
Although  the  commissaries  from  the  king  of  England  had  ordered 
them  to  evacuate  these  castles,  and  to  leave  the  country,  they  had 
not  obeyed,  v/hich  was  very  displeasing  to  the  king  of  France,  as 
well  as  to  his  council. 

But  Vi/hen  many  of  them  learnt  (for  they  had  possession  of  different 
places  in  France  )  that  their  brethren  had  overthrown  the  lord  James 
de  Bourbon  with  two  thousand  knights  and  squires,  had  taken  a 
great  many  prisoners,  and  had  very  lately  surprised  and  conquered 
the  town  of  St.  Esprit,  v/here  they  had  found  immense  riches,  and 
that  they  had  expectations  of  gaining  Avignon,  where  they  would 
have  the  pope  and  cardinals  at  their  mercy,  as  well  as  all  ProvencC; 
each  was  eager  to  join  them,  in  the  hopes  of  gain  and  doing  more 
mischief.  This  was  the  reason  why  many  warriors  left  their  forts 
and  castles,  and  advanced  before  their  companions,  expecting  greater 
pillage. 

When  Pope  Innocent  VI.  and  the  Roman  college  saw  themselves 
thus  threatened  by  these  accursed  people,  they  were  exceedingly 
alarmed,  and  ordered  a  croisade  to  be  published  against  these  wicked 
Christians,  who  were  doing  everything  in  their  power  to  destroy 
Christianity  (like  Vandals§  of  old,  without  right  or  reason)  by  ruin- 
ing all  the  countries  whither  they  resorted ;  by  robbing,  wherever 
they  could  find  anything ;  by  violating  women,  both  young  ond  old, 
without  pity ;  and  by  killing  men,  women,  and  children,  without 
mercy,  who  had  done  no  ill  to  them  ;  for  he  was  reckoned  the 
bravest,  and  most  honored,  who  could  boast  of  the  most  villainous 
actions. 

The  pope  and  the  cardinals  had  therefore  a  croisade  publicly 
preached.  They  absolved  from  every  crime  and  sin||  all  those  who 
should  take  the  cross,  and  voluntarily  give  themselves  up  to  destroy 
these  wretches.  The  cardinals  elected  the  lord  Peter  de  Monstier, 
cardinal  d'Arras,  by  some  called  cardinal  d'Ostia,  to  be  the  chief  of 
this  croisade  ;  who,  upon  his  nomination,  immediately  left  Avignon, 
and  went  to  Carpentras,  seven  leagues  distant,  where  he  fixed  his 
quarters.  He  retained  all  soldiers,  and  others,  who  were  desirous  oi 
saving  their  souls,  and  of  gaining  the  foresaid  pardons :  but  he  would 
not  give  them  any  pay,  which  caused  many  of  them  to  depart  and  go 
into  Lombardy ;  others  returned  into  their  own  countries,  and  some 
joined  these  wicked  companies,  which  were  daily  increasing.  They 
divided  themselves  into  several  companies,  over  each  of  which  they 
nominated  captains,  and  took  up  their  quarters  in  different  places. 
Thus  they  harassed  the  pope,  the  cardinals,  and  the  merchants  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Avignon,  and  did  a  great  deal  of  mischief  until  the 
summer  was  far  advanced  of  the  year  1361. 

It  happened  that  the  pope  and  cardinals  cast  their  eyes  upon  a  very 

*  Pont  du  St.  Esprit— a  town  of  lower  Languedoc,  on  the  Rhone,  diocese  and  receipt 
of  Uzes ;  so  called  from  one  of  the  most  beautiful  bridges  in  Europe  buHt  over  Ujp 
Rhone,  in  the  road  from  Montpelier  to  Paris. 

It  is  probable  that  the  town  of  Pont  St.  Esprit  was  taken  twice ;  for  s  chronicle,  writ- 
ten in  the  reign  of  king  John,  assures  us  positively,  'que  les  compagnons  qui  etoient 
sortis  de  la  France,  etflui  se  faisoient  appeler  la  grande  compagnie,'  took  possession  of 
the  town  and  custle  of  St.  Esprit  on  Innocents'  day,  126^.— Chroniqur.  MSS.  du  Roi 
Jean,  Bibliot.  du  Roi.  No.  9652. 

t  "  Friend."  Denys  Sauvage  says,  in  a  note  on  the  margin,  that  instead  of  ami  it  wa.<i 
ennemi  in  all  the  editions ;  but  that  he  had  corrected  it  from  the  two  abridgment*.  He 
is  certainly  right  as  to  the  printed  editions  of  Verard  and  Eustace,  as  well  as  in  lord 
Berners's  translation  and  Barnes's  History  of  Edward  IH. :  but  it  is  ami  in  my  two 
MSS 

t  Lord  Berners  uses  these  words,  "  icho  sayd  theii  must  nedes  lyue,''  which  fully  ex- 
press the  feelings  and  condition  of  these  disbanded  soldiers.— [Ed. 

§  "  Vandals."  Denys  Sauvage  has  Bandes.  and  says  it  is  so  in  all  the  editions,  but 
that  he  thinks  it  should  be  Vandals.  It  is  Vandcs  in  all  my  printed  editions,  as  well  as  MSS. 
[Lord  Berners's  version  is,  "  And  than  ordeyned  a  croysey  agaynst  these  yuell  christen 
people  who  dyde  their  payne  to  distroy  chrystendome  as  other  bandes  had  done  before 
without  tytell  of  any  reason."  May  not  this  have  reference  to  the  expedition  of  the 
archpriest  mentioned  before,  instead  of  the  Vandals  ?]—IEd. 

U  A  poena  et  culpa.— Lord  fiiRMSRS. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


137 


accomplished  knight  and  good  warrior ;  that  is  to  say,  upon  the  m  ar 
quis  de  Montferrat,*  who  for  a  long  time  had  been  engaged  in  war 
against  the  lords  of  Milan,  and  was  at  this  time  so  employed.  They 
sent  to  him  to  come  to  Avignon,  where  he  was  received  with  much 
honor  by  the  pope  and  cardinals. 

A  treaty  was  then  entered  into  with  him.  He  agreed,  for  a  con- 
siderable sum  0/  money,  to  free  the  territories  of  the  pope  and  the 
neighborhood  of  those  freebooting  companies,  and  to  lead  them  with 
him  into  Lombardy.  The  marquis  negotiated,  therefore,  with  the 
captains  of  these  companies,!  and  managed  so  well,  that  by  means 
of  sixty  thousand  iiorins  which  he  divided  among  them,  and  the  high 
pay  he  promised  them,  they  consented  to  follow  him  into  Lombardy  ; 
but  they  also  insisted  on  receiving  pardon  and  absolution  from  all 
crimes  and  sin.  Every  article  was  fulfilled,  and  the  money  paid  : 
they  gave  up  the  town  of  St.  Esprit,  quitted  the  territory  of  Avignon, 
and  marched  away  with  the  marquis  of  Montferrat. 

King  .Tohn  and  his  whole  kingdom  were  much  rejoiced,  when  they 
found  themselves  delivered  from  these  people ;  but  many  of  them 
returned  back  into  Burgundy:  sir  Seguin  de  Batefol,  who  kept  his 
garrison  at  Ance,  would  not  surrender  it  for  any  treaty  or  promise 
they  made  him  :  however,  France  was,  in  many  places,  more  at  peace 
than  it  had  been. 

When  the  greater  part  of  these  companies  had  quitted  the  country, 
and  had  marched  with  the  marquis  de  Montferrat  into  Piedmont,  the 
marquis  managed  his  affairs  well  against  the  lords  of  Milan.  He 
conquered  many  towns,  castles,  and  forts,  and  gained  much  territory 
from  them.  He  had  also  many  skirmishes  and  attacks,  which  turned 
out  to  his  profit  as  well  as  honor ;  and  these  companies,  within  the 
year,  gave  him  a  superiority  in  the  war,  and  were  in  a  great  measure 
the  cause  that  The  lords  Galeas  and  Bernabo  Visconti,t  who  were 
sovereigns  of  M.  Ian,  and  who  since  reigned  there  in  great  prosperity, 
came  to  a  proper  understanding  with  him. 

About  this  time  sir  Seguin  de  Batefol,  who  had  retained  his  garri- 
son at  Ance  upon  the  river  Sadne,  took  by  escalade  a  good  city  in 
Auvergne,  called  Brioude,  and  which  is  situated  on  the  river  Allier. 
He  maintained  himself  there  for  upward  of  a  year,  and  fortified  it 
so  strongly  that  he  was  not  afraid  of  an  attack :  from  this  place  he 
overran  all  the  country  as  far  as  Clermont, §  Tilhac,  Puy,|l  Case 
DieUjIT  Montferrant,**  Riom,ttla  Nonnette,tt  Ussoire,§§  Oudalle,l]j| 
and  the  lands  of  the  count  Dauphin,  who  was  at  that  time  a  hostage 
in  England,  and  committed  the  greatest  damages.  When  he  had 
very  much  impoverished  the  whole  country,  he  marched  away, 
according  to  an  agreement,  carrying  oflT  with  him  great  riches.  Sir 
Seguin  de  BatefolU  returned  into  Gascony,  whence  he  had  originally 
come.  Of  this  sir  Seguin  I  know  no  more,  except  that  by  accident 
I  heard  it  related  that  he  died  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  God 
sardon  him  for  all  his  migdeeds ! 


CHAPTER  CCXVI. 

THE  DEATHS  OF  THE  DUKES  OF  LANCASTER  AND  OF  BURGUNDY,  WHICH 
LAST  CAUSES  NEW  DISSENSIONS  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND 
NAVARRE.     THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  CROSSES  THE  SEA  AT  AQUITAINE. 

At  this  period  died  in  England  the  good  duke  of  Lancaster,*** 

*  The  marquis  de  Montfen  at.  John  Palaeologus,  16th  marckgrave  of  Montferrat,  1338, 
died  1371,  reigned  33  years.— Anderson's  Royal  Genealogies. 

\  "  Captains  of  these  companies."  Barnes  says,  that  the  principal  leader  was  sir 
John  Hawkwood  ;  Iiut  the  following  quotation  from  the  life  of  sir  John  Hawkwood, 
published  in  the  fa'th  volume  of  the  Bibliot.  Typog.  Britan.  page  6,  shows  it  was  not  so. 

"  The  company  of  English  adventurers  who  now  entered  into  the  service  of  the  mar- 
quis of  Montferrat,  1363,  is  said,  by  Muratori,  vol.  xii,  p.  207,  to  have  been  commanded 
\)y  one  Albaret.  ^ 

"  Upon  the  conclusion  of  the  peace  between  tlie  marquis  of  Montferrat  and  Galeazzo, 
the  few  English  who  remained  with  the  former  went  and  joined  their  countrymen  in 
Tuscany,  and  soon  after  formed  a  body  under  Hawkwood." 

There  mus-t  be  a  mistake  respecting  the  date  of  1363,  for  Froissart,  as  well  as  Denys 
Sauvage,  fixes  it  positively  1361. 

:  In  the  year  1354,  Matthew  II.,  Bernabo  and  Galeas  n.,  all  three  sons  of  Stephen 
Visconti,  brother  of  John,  succeeded  their  uncle  in  the  state  of  Milan  and  divided  it  into 
equal  portions,  except  Milan  and  Genoa,  which  the  two  last  individually  held.  Matthew 
dying  without  maie  children,  the  26th  September,  1355,  his  two  brothers  inherited  his 
portion,  except  Bologna,  which  they  suffered  Visconti  d'Olegio  to  carry  from  them. 
They  obtained  the  same  year,  from  the  emperor  Charles  IV.  the  viceregency  of  Lom- 
bardy. Their  union  defended  them  against  a  powerful  league,  formed  by  the  Flo^entine^ 
the  marquises  of  Este,  of  Mantua,  and  of  Montferrat.  In  1359,  Galeas,  assisted  by  his 
brother  Bernabo,  made  the  conquest  of  Pavia,  in  the  month  of  November,  afler  a  long 
siege.  In  1371,  Bernabo  acquired,  from  Feltrin  de  Gonzague,  the  city  of  Reg^io.  Galeas 
died  1378,  aged  59  years.   Muratori  gives  a  very  bad  character  of  him. 

See  more  of  the  house  of  Visconti,  in  I'Art  de  Verifier  les  Dates,  whence  the  above 
is  taken. 

I  Clermont,  or  Clermont-Ferrard,  capital  of  Auvergne. 

ii  Puy— a  village  in  Auvergne,  diocese  of  Clermont.- 

IT  Case  Dieu,  Q.  an  abbey,  diocese  of  Auch. 

**  Montfenant— a  town  in  Auvergne,  near  Clermont. 

tt  Rion,  Riom— a  city  of  Auvergne,  near  Clermont. 

tt  La  Nonnette— a  town  of  Auvergne,  election  of  Issoire. 

§§  Ussoire,  TJsson— a  town  of  Auvergne,  four  leagues  from  Brioude. 

III!  Oudalle,  1  cannot  find,  nor  Tilhac. 

"  Sir  Seguin  de  Batefol."  Mezeray  calls  him  Simon  Batefol,  Villaret  calls  him 
gentilhomme  navarrois,  and  says  that  he  died  from  some  poisoned  oranges,  which 
Charles  le  Mauvais,  king  of  Navarre,  had  served  at  dinner,  in  order  to  get  rid  of  him. 
He  was  desirous  of  engaging  sir  Seguin  de  Batefol  to  make  fresh  disturbances  in  France^ 
contrary  to  the  promise  he  had  made  king  John,  on  surrendering  Brioude ;  but  he  asked 
too  large  a  sum ;  and,  having  possession  of  Charles's  secret,  he  thus  poisoned  him  that  it 
might  not  bedixxi\sed.-Histoire  de  France,  par  Villaret,  torn.  v.  p.  258. 

•*  •  Henry  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  died  of  the  plague  ofl360,  was  buried  on  the  south 


whose  Christian  name  was  Henry.  The  king  and  all  his  barons, 
knights,  and  squires,  were  much  afflicted,  and  wished  it  had  not 
been  so.  He  left  two  daughters,  the  lady  Maude  and  the  lady 
Blanche.  The  eldest  was  married  to  the  earl  of  Hainault  of  the 
name  of  William,  son  of  the  lord  Lewis  of  Bavaria  and  Margaret  of 
Hainault.  The  youngest  was  married  to  the  lord  John,  earl  of  Rich- 
mond, son  of  the  king  of  England,  who  was  afterwards  duke  of  Lan- 
caster,  in  right  of  his  wife,  and  by  the  death  of  Henry  duke  of 
Lancaster. 

In  this  season  also  died  the  young  duke  Philip  of  Burgundy,*  earl 
of  Burgundy,  of  Artois  and  of  Boulogne,  palatine  of  Brie  and  Cham- 
pagne. He  married  the  daughter  of  Louis  earl  of  Flanders,  by  one 
of  the  daughters  of  John  duke  of  Brabant,  to  v.  hom  fell  the  earldom 
of  Burgundy,  by  the  near  relationship  of  Margaret  his  mother,  who 
did  homage  and  fealty  for  it  to  the  king  of  France.  The  lord  John 
of  Boulogne,  earl  of  Auvergne,  Ccime,  by  the  same  means,  into  pos- 
session  of  the  earldom  of  Boulogne,  and  was  homager  to  the  king  of 
France.  King  John  also,  from  his  proximity,  took  possession  of  and 
retained  the  duchy  of  Burgundy,  and  all  rights  over  Champagne  and 
Brie,  which  was  highly  displeasing  to  the  king  of  Navarre ;  but  he 
could  not  help  himself ;  for  he  claimed  Champagne  and  Brie,  as 
being  the  nearest  heir :  his  reasons  were  not  listened  to,  for  king 
John  hated  him  much,  and  declared  that  he  should  never  possess  a 
foot  of  ground  in  Champagne  nor  in  Brie.t 

About  this  time,  the  king  of  France  had  formed  a  resolution- to  go 
to  Avignon,  and  visit  the  pope  and  cardinals,  and,  in  his  road,  to 
amuse  himself  by  inspecting  the  duchy  of  Burgundy,  which  had  lately 
fallen  in  to  him.  The  king,  therefore,  ordered  preparations  to  be 
made,  and  set  out  from  Paris  about  St.  John's  day  1362,  having  left 
his  eldest  son  Charles  duke  of  Normandy,  regent  and  governor  of  the 
kingdom  during  his  absence.  The  king  took  with  him  the  lord  John 
of  Artois,  his  cousin,  whom  he  much  loved  ;  the  earl  of  Tancarville, 
the  earl  of  Dampmartin,  Boucicault  marshal  of  France,  sir  Arnold 
d'Andreghen,  the  grand  prior  of  France,  and  several  others.  He 
travelled  slowly  and  with  much  expense,  making  some  stay  in  all 
the  cities  and  towns  of  Burgundy,  so  that  he  did  not  arrive  at  Ville. 
neuve,t  until  about  Michaelmas.  It  was  there  that  his  hotel  was 
prepared,  as  well  for  himself  as  for  his  attendants.  He  was  most 
magnificently  received  and  feasted  by  the  pope  and  the  college  at 
Avignon  ;  the  king,  pope,  and  cardinals,  visited  each  other  often. 
The  king  remained  at  Villeneuve  during  the  whole  time.§ 

About  Christmas  pope  Innocent  VI.  departed  this  life :  and  the 
cardinals  were  in  great  discord  about  the  election  of  another,  for 
each  was  desirous  of  that  honor  ;  more  particularly  the  cardinals  ot 
Boulogne  and  Perigord,  who  were  the  greatest  in  the  college.  Their 
dissensions  kept  the  conclave  a  long  time  shut  up.  The  conclave 
had  ordered  and  arranged  everything  according  to  the  desires  of  the 
two  before-mentioned  cardinals,  but  in  such  a  manner  that  neither 
of  them  could  succeed  to  the  papacy :  upon  which  they  both  agreed, 
that  none  of  their  brethren  should  wear  the  papal  crown,  and  elected 
the  abbot  de  St.  Victor||  of  Marseilles,  who  was  a  holy  and  learned 
man,  of  good  morals,  and  who  had  labored  hard  for  the  church  in 
Lombardy  and  other  places.  The  two  cardinals  sent  to  inform  him 
of  his  elevation,  and  to  desire  he  would  come  to  Avignon  :  which  he 

side  of  the  high  attar  of  the  collegiate  chur<-h  of  Leicester,  fbunded  by  his  father  (not  by 
him,  as  in  Dugdale,)  and  on  the  nextniclse  tohi;n  lay  a  lady,  by  likelihood  his  wile."— 
Cough's  Sep.  Mon. 

"  He  left  issue  by  his  wife  Isabel,  daughter  of  Henry  lord  Beaumont,  two  daughters, 
his  heiresses.  Maude  first  married  to  Ralph,  son  and  heir  to  Raipli  Lord  Stafford,  and 
afterwards  to  WiUiamduke  of  Zealand  ;  and  Blanche  (by  virtue  of  a  special  dispensa 
tion  from  the  pope,  in  regard  to  their  near  alliance)  to  John  of  Gaunt,  earl  of  Richmond, 
fourth  son  to  Edward  III.  and  afterwards  duke  of  Lancaster.— Duqdale's  Baronage. 

Maude  came  to  England  soon  afler  her  father's  death,  and  died,  supposed  by  poison.— 
Knyghton. 

*  Philip  duke  of  Burgundy  succeeded  to  the  earldonis  of  Boulogne  and  Auvergne 
at  the  age  of  fifteen  by  the  death  of  his  mother,  29th  September,  1360.  Toward  the  latter 
end  of  November,  1371,  he  died  at  Rouvre,  and  was  buried  at  Citeaux.  He  lived  but  a 
short  time,  and  was  very  much  regretted,  as  he  promised  well.  The  duchy  of  Burgundy 
passed  to  the  king  of  France,  not  by  virtue  of  the  law  of  appanages,  but  as  being  nearest 
heir  to  duke  Philip.  The  earldom  of  Diirriundy,  bv  tiie  same  riglit,  passed  to  Marga- 
ret, who  married  Philip,  fourth  son  of  .lolni  king  of  Fruuce,  who  was  created  duke  of 
Burgundy  by  letters  patent,  6th  Sept.  IcG'd.—L'Jlrt  de  verifier  les  Dates. 

t  In  place  of  this  paragraph  lord  Berners  has  the  following:  "The  lord  James 
of  Burbone  abode  styll  pursuynge  the  treaty  bytwene  the  lord  John  de  Mountforde  and 
the  lord  Charles  of  Bloys  for  the  right  of  the  duchy  of  Bretayne  acordyng  to  the  treaty 
begon  at  Calais  as  ye  have  herd  before.  And  for  lacke  of  concludyng  tliereof  great  warres 
and  yuels  fell  after  in  the  countri  of  Bretayne  as  ye  shall  here  in  this  hystorie."— Ed. 

+  Villeneuve  d' Avignon— a  town  of  Lower  Languedoc,  on  the  Rhone,  opposite  to 
Avignon. 

§  Villaret  seems  to  think  Froissart  has  made  a  mistake  respecting  this  visit  of  the  king, 
and  that  it  was  to  prevent  the  marriage  of  Edmund  earl  of  Cambridge,  son  of  king  Ed- 
ward III.  with  the  widow  of  the  late  duke  of  Burgundy,  by  means  of  the  pope 

"Since  his  (the  king's)  return  from  London,  he  made  only  one  journey  to  the  court 
of  Avignon,  where  he  did  not  arrive  till  afler  the  death  of  Innocent  VI."  This  opinion 
will  not  agree  with  what  Froissart  says  of  the  entertainments  and  feasts  he  received  from 
the  pope.  John  must  have  made  two  journeys,  at  a  short  di^tancc  from  one  another. 
The  contrary,  however,  is  proved  by  the  letters  of  this  king,  preserved  in  the  fourth  vol- 
ume des  Ordonnances.  Froissart  will  have,  without  doubt,  confour.ded  this  journey 
with  the  one  made  before  his  imprisonment.— de  Prance,  vol  v.  p.  270,  note. 

In  the  Grands  Chroniques  de  St.  Denis,  vol.  ii.  feuillet  273.  "  In  the  month  of  August. 
13ii2,  the  king  of  France  set  out  to  visit  the  pope,  Innocent,  at  Avignon,  who  was  then 
alive,  and  that  same  year,  the  22nd  Dec,  he  died." 

"  King  John  entered  Avignon  St.  Catherine's  day,  the  22nd  November,  Pope  Urban 
received  him  very  honorably  in  consistory,  and  retamed  him  to  dinner." 

There  must  be  some  mistake  in  these  dates. 

II  "Abbot  de  St.  Victor."    Urban  V.  William  Grimoald,  abbot  de  St,  Germain 
d'Auxerre,  then  abbot  of  St.  Victor  de  Marseille,  was  elected  pope,  28th  September,] 
at  the  age  of  53  years ;  he  died  19tii  December,  1370. 


138 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


did  as  soon  as  possible,  and  received  this  gift  with  joy.  He  was 
called  Urban  V.,  and  reigned  with  great  prosperity :  he  augmented 
much  the  power  of  the  church,  and  did  great  good  to  Rome  and  other 
parts. 

Soon  after  this  election,  the  king  of  France  heard  that  the  lord 
Peter  de  Lusignan,  king  of  Cyprus  and  Jerusalem,  was  on  his  road 
to  Avignon,  having  crossed  the  sea  ;  upon  which  he  resolved  to  wait 
for  him,  as  he  was  anxious  to  see  one  of  whom  so  many  handsome 
things  had  been  related,  for  having  made  war  upon  the  Saracens. 
Lately,  the  new  king  of  Cyprus  had  taken  the  strong  city  of  Sati- 
lie*  from  the  enemies  of  God,  and  had  slain,  without  any  exceptions, 
all  the  inhabitants  of  both  sexes  whom  he  had  found  there. 

There  was,  during  this  winter,  a  full  parliament  holden  in  Eng- 
land, respecting  regulations  for  the  country,  but  more  especially  to 
form  establishments  for  the  king's  sons.  They  considered  that  the 
prince  of  Wales  kept  a  noble  and  grand  state,  as  he  might  well  do  ; 
for  he  was  valiant,  powerful,  and  rich,  and  had  besides  a  large  inher- 
itance  in  Aquitaine,  where  provisions  and  everything  else  abounded. 
They  therefore  remonstrated  with  him,  and  told  him  from  the  king 
his  father,  that  it  would  be  proper  for  him  to  reside  in  his  duchy, 
which  would  furnish  him  withal  to  keep  as  grand  an  establishment 
as  he  pleased.  The  barons  and  knights  of  Aquitaine  were  sAso  de- 
sirous of  his  residing  among  them,  and  iiad  before  entreated  the  king 
to  allow  him  so  to  do  ;  for  although  the  lord  John  Chandos  was  very 
agreeable  and  kind  to  them,  they  still  loved  better  to  have  their  ovvn 
natural  lord  and  sovereign  than  any  other.  The  prince  readily  as- 
sented to  this,  and  made  every  preparation  becoming  his  own  and 
his  wife's  rank.t  When  all  was  ready,  they  took  leave  of  the  king, 
the  queen  and  their  brothers  :  set  sail  from  England,  and  were  landed, 
with  their  attendants,  at  La  Rochelle. 

But  we  will  for  a  while  leave  this  prince,  and  talk  of  some  other 
regulations  which  were  made  at  this  time  in  England.  It  was  enacted 
by  the  king  and  his  council,  that  the  lord  Lionel,  the  king's  second 
Bon,  and  who  had  borne  the  title  of  earl  of  Ulster,  should  from  thence- 
forward bear  that  of  duke  of  Clarence  ;  and  the  lord  John,  who  was 
called  earl  of  Richmond,  was  created  duke  of  Lancaster,  which  estate 
came  to  him  by  his  wife,  the  lady  Blanche,  as  heiress  to  the  good 
duke  of  Lancaster,  her  father.  It  was  also  taken  into  consideration 
by  the  king  and  his  council,  that  the  lord  Edmund,  the  king's  young- 
est son,  who  was  called  earl  of  Cambridge,  should  be  well  provided 
for,  and,  if  it  were  possible,  that  he  should  be  united  in  marriage 
with  the  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  at  that  time  a  widow. 
However,  that  matter,  though  proposed,  was  not  fully  entered  upon  ; 
for  it  would  be  necessary  to  go  cautiously  to  work  about  it ;  besides, 
the  lady  herself  was  sufficiently  young. 

About  this  time,  the  lady  Isabella  of  France,  mother  of  the  king, 
died.  She  was  daughter  of  Philip  the  Fair.  The  king  ordered  a 
most  magnificent  and  pompous  funeral  for  her,  at  the  Friar  Minors,t 
at  which  all  the  prelates  and  barons  of  England,  as  well  as  the  lords 
of  France  who  were  hostages  for  the  performance  of  the  articles  of 
peace,  attended. 

This  happened  before  the  prince  and  princess  of  Wales  left  Eng- 
land ;  soon  after  which  th'ey  set  out,  and  arrived  at  La  Rochelle, 
wheie  they  were  received  with  great  joy,  and  remained  four  whole 
days.  As  soon  as  the  lord  John  Chandos  (who  had  governed  the 
duchy  of  Aquitaine  a  considerable  time)  was  informed  that  the  prince 
was  coming,  he  set  out  from  Niort§  where  he  resided,  and  came  to 
La  Rochelle  with  a  handsome  attendance  of  knights  and  squires, 
where  they  feasted  most  handsomely  the  prince,  princess,  and  their 
Buite.  The  prince  was  conducted  from  thence,  with  great  honor  and 
rejoicings,  to  the  city  of  Poitiers.  The  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou 
and  Saiutonge,  who  at  that  time  resided  there,  came  and  did  homage 
and  fealty  to  him. 

The  prince  rode  from  city  to  city,  and  from  town  to  town,  receiv- 
ing everywhere  due  homage  and  fealty.  He  at  last  came  to  Bor- 
deaux, where  he  resided  a  considerable  time,  and  the  princess  with 
him.  The  earls,  viscounts,  barons,  knights,  and  lords  of  Gascony, 
came  thither  to  pay  their  respects  to  him  :  all  of  whom  he  received 
in  so  gracious  and  pleasing  a  manner,  that  every  one  was  contented. 
Even  the  count  de  Foix  came  to  visit  him,  whom  the  prince  and 
princess  received  most  honorably,  and  treated  him  magnificently.  A 
peace  was  at  this  time  concluded  between  him  and  the  count  d'Ar- 


*  City  of  Sat^ilie— is  the  AUalea  of  tlie  ancients,  situated  in  Pamphilia,  a  province 
which  at  tliis  day  makes  part.  ofCaramania. 

Antalia,  or  Satklie— at  the  bottom  of  the  gulf  of  Satklie.— D'Anville's  map.  Geo- 
graphic Moderne. 

Peter  de  Lusignan  had  succeeded  his  father  Hugh.  He  did  not  arrive  at  Avignon 
Hntil  the  29th  Marcli,  1362,  the  Wednesday  of  the  holy  week. 

Valdemar.  king  of  Denmark,  was  there  at  the  same  time,  who  came  to  place  his  per- 
•on  and  kingdom  under  the  protection  of  the  holy  see.— Villaret,  Hist,  de  France. 

Peter  I.  succeeded  his  father  Hugh,  as  king  of  Cyprus,  in  1361.  January  18,  1372,  he 
was  assassinated  by  two  lords  whom  he  had  abused.  He  disgraced  the  glories  and 
fame  of  his  early  life  by  his  debaucheries  and  cruelties  in  his  latter  days.— Jfrt  de  veri- 
fier lei  Dates. 

t  "  His  wife's  rank."  The  prince  of  Wales  married  this  yaar  the  lady  Joan,  daugh- 
ter of  Edmund  Plantagenet  earl  of  Kent,  commonly  called  the  fair  countess  of  Kent. 
She  was  a  widow,  and  of  the  blood  royal  of  England.  She  was  first  married  to  the  earl 
of  Salisbury,  and  divorced  from  him,  then  she  was  married  to  sir  Thomas  Holland.— 
Fabian. 

t  Friar  Minors— commonly  called  the  Gray  Friars,  now  o  parish  church  called  Christ 
Church.— Grafton 
I  Nioit.  A  city  in  Poitou.  diocese  of  La  Rochelle. 


magnac,  with  whom  there  had  been  a  continual  warfare  for  a  very 
considerable  time.  The  lord  John  Chandos  was  soon  after  appointed 
constable  of  all  Guienne,  and  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  marshal.  The 
prince  thus  provided  for  the  knights  of  his  own  country  and  his  house, 
hold,  particularly  those  he  loved  most,  with  these  noble  and  hand, 
some  offices,  which  were  at  his  disposal  in  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine. 
He  nominated  to  all  his  stewartries  and  bailiwicks  knights  from 
England,  who  kept  up  greater  state  and  magnificence  than  the  inhab- 
itants  of  the  country  could  have  wished :  but  thinafs  did  not  go  ac- 
cording to  their  desires.  We  will  now  leave  the  prince  and  the 
princess  of  Wales,  to  speak  of  king  John  of  France,  who  at  this  time 
was  at  Villeneuve  d'Avignon. 


CHAPTER  CCXVII. 

THE  KIN&S  OF  FRANCE  AND  OF  CYPRUS  UNDERTAKE  AND  SWEAR  TO  TER. 
FORM  A  CROISADE  AGAINST  THE  INFIDELS.  THE  KING  OF  CYPRUS  MAKES 
EARNEST  SOLICITATIONS  FOR  ASSISTANCE  TO  MANY  KINGS  AND  PRINCES 
IN  DIVERS  PLACES  OF  CHRISTENDOM. 

About  Candlemas,*  1362,  the  king  of  Cyprus  came  to  Avignon : 
at  which  event  the  whole  court  was  much  rejoiced,  and  many  cardi- 
nals went  out  to  meet  him,  and  to  conduct  him  to  the  palace  of  pope 
Urban,  who  received  him  very  graciously,  as  did  the  king  of  France, 
who  was  present.  When  they  had  remained  together  some  time, 
and  had  had  wines  and  spices  served  to  them,  the  two  kings  took 
leave  of  the  pope,  and  each  went  to  his  h6tel. 

During  this  time,  there  was  a  public  combat  before  the  king  of 
France,  at  Villeneuve,  from  pledges  given  and  received,  between 
two  valiant  and  noble  knights,  whose  names  were  sir  Aymon  de 
Pommiers  and  sir  Foulques  d'Archiac.  V/hcn  they  had  fought  well 
and  valorously  for  a  length  of  time,  the  king  of  France  appeased 
them,  and  made  up  their  quarrel. 

The  two  kings  remained  the  whole  Lent  at  Avignon,  or  there 
about.  They  often  visited  the  pope,  who  received  them  with  joy. 
During  these  frequent  visits,  the  king  of  Cyprus  remonstrated  with 
the  pope,  the  king  of  France,  and  the  cardinals  present,  how  noble 
and  praiseworthy  a  thing  it  would  be  for  Christendom,  to  open  a 
holy  passage  beyond  sea,  and  to  fall  upon  the  enemies  of  the  true 
faith.  The  king  of  France  listened  eagerly  to  this  discourse,  and 
proposed  that  for  himself  he  would  willingly  undertake  such  an  enter- 
prise, if  he  should  live  three  years  only,  for  two  reasons:  one  was, 
that  king  Philip,  his  father,  had  formerly  made  a  vow  to  do  the  same; 
the  other  was,  to  draw  out  of  his  kingdom  all  those  men-at-arms, 
called  free  companions,  who  pillaged  and  robbed  his  subjects  with- 
out any  shadow  of  right,  and  to  save  their  souls.  These  reasons, 
however,  the  king  of  France  kept  to  hini'^elf,  without  mentioning 
them  to  any  one,  until  Holy  Friday,  when  the  pope  preached  in  his 
chapel  before  the  kings  of  France  and  Cyprus,  and  the  college  of 
Cardinals.  After  the  sermon,  which  was  very  humble  and  devout, 
the  king  of  France,  through  his  great  devotion,  put  on  the  cross,  and 
requested  the  pope,  with  great  sweetness,  to  confirm  it  to  him.  The 
pope  immediately  and  benignantly  complied  with  his  request,  and 
crossed  in  like  manner  the  lord  Talleyrand  cardinal  de  Perigord,  the 
lord  John  d'Artois,  the  earl  of  Eu,  the  earl  of  Dampmartin,  the  earl 
of  Tancarville,  the  lord  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  the  grand  prior  of 
France,  the  lord  Boucicaut,  and  many  knights  there  present.  The 
king  of  Cyprus  was  highly  pleased,  and  returned  fervent  thanks  to 
the  Lord  for  having  inspired  their  hearts. 

Thus,  as  you  have  heard,  the  king  of  France,  and  those  barons 
and  knights  that  were  with  him,  put  the  red  cross  upon  their  outward 
robes.  The  holy  father  gave  it  his  benediction,  and  ordered  it  to  be 
preached  in  many  places  :  not,  however,  throughout  all  Christendom, 
for  a  reason  I  will  give.  The  king  of  Cyprus  (who  had  come  thither 
with  the  intention  of  forming  this  croisade,  having  promised  himself 
much  pleasure  in  visiting  the  emperor  and  all  the  great  barons  of  the 
empire,  the  king  of  England,  and  the  chief  princes  of  Christendom, 
which  he  did,  as  this  history  hereafter  will  show  you,)  offered  to  the 
holy  father  and  to  the  king  of  France  his  personal  services,  his  wealth, 
and  his  eloquence,  wherever  he  should  arrive  or  make  any  stay,  in 
remonstrating  and  arguing  the  grace  and  devotion  of  this  expedition, 
in  order  to  excite  all  those  princes  and  lords  to  join  in  it  who  before 
had  not  had  much  religion.  This  said  king  was  so  much  honored, 
as  it  was  but  just  he  should  be,  that,  from  the  eloquence  and  warmth 
with  which  he  Avould  display  the  value  of  this  expedition  to  the  dif- 
ferent princes,  he  would  gain  more  hearts  than  all  the  preachments. 
The  pope  assented  to  this  proposal,  which  was  then  resolved  on. 

Soon  after  Easter,  1363,  the  king  of  Cyprus  left  Avignon,  saying 
he  was  going  to  visit  the  emperor  and  the  lords  of  the  empire,  and 
then  return  by  Brabant,  Flanders,  and  Hainault,  to  the  kingdom  of 
France.  He  took  leave  of  the  pope  and  the  king  of  France,  who  on 
every  occasion  showed  him  marked  attentions;  the  pope  gave  to  him 
and  to  his  attendants  presents  of  jewels  and  benedictions.t  Soon 

*  "  Candlemas."  Denys  Sauvage  says,  in  a  note  on  tlie  margin,  that  Froissart  forgets 
in  this  place  to  begin  the  year  the  first  of  January. 

"  By  an  edict  given  by  Charles  IX.  at  Roussillon  Chateau  in  Dauphm6,  1564.  he  fixe<; 
the  beginning  ot  the  year  1565  at  the  first  of  January ;  whereas  formerly  the  year  com- 
menced at  Easter.  It  appears  to  me  that  its  commencement  ougl^t  tp  be  the  2l8t  o. 
March."— Essaw  Hiatoriaues  sur  Paris,  tome  iii.  p.  328. 

t  Many  fayre  gyfU  and  ieaweU  and  pardons.— LoiM>  Bernxr«> 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


1S9 


after  the  departure  of  the  king  of  Cyprus,  the  king  of  France  took 
leave  of  the  pope,  and  went  toward  the  city  of  Montpelier,  in  order 
to  visit  Languedoc,  where  he  had  not  been  for  a  long  time. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  Cyprus,  and  to  the  journey 
which  he  made.  After  many  days'  travel  in  Germany,  he  came  to 
a  city  called  P.  ague,  and  found  there  the  emperor  of  Germany,  the 
lord  Charles  of  Bohemia,*  who  received  him  magnificently,  as  did 
all  the  lords  of  ti  e  empire  who  were  with  him.  The  king  of  Cyprus 
remained  in  Prague  and  in  its  environs  three  weeks,  and  greatly 
e\erted  himself  in  exhorting  all  the  Germans  to  assist  in  this  holy 
expedition.  The  emperor  defrayed  his  expenses  during  the  stay  he 
made,  and  for  his  journeys  in  Germany.  The  king  of  Cyprus  went 
next  to  the  duchy  of  Juliers,  where  the  duke  received  him  with  much 
feasting  and  rejoicings.  From  the  duchy  he  went  to  Brabant,  where 
the  duke  and  duchess  received  him  magnificently  in  the  good  town 
of  Brussels.  He  was  there  entertained  with  grand  dinners,  suppers, 
tournaments,  and  other  sports,  in  which  he  knew  well  how  to  play 
his  part ;  and,  at  his  departure,  they  made  him  many  presents  of 
rich  jewels. 

When  he  left  Brussels,  he  went  to  Flanders,  to  visit  earl  Lewis, 
who  received  and  feasted  him  grandly.  He  found  at  Bruges  the 
king  of  Denmark,  who  had  come  thither  to  see  him.  They  were 
magnificently  treated  at  Bruges ;  insomuch  that  the  two  kings  were 
very  v^ell  pleased  with  earl  Lewis,  and  with  the  knights  and  barons 
of  his  country.  The  kiag  of  Cyprus  thus  passed  his  summer,  since 
he  had  left  Avignon,  in  his  journey  through  the  empire  and  along 
its  frontiers,  exhorting  all  to  undertake  this  expedition  against  the 
Saracens.  This  gave  much  pleasure  to  many  of  the  great  lords,  who 
were  desirous  that  it  should  be  accomphshed ;  but  many  others 
excused  themselves  from  taking  part  in  it. 


CHAPTER  CCXVIII. 

THE  KmG  OF  ENGLAND  DETAINS  THE  HOSTAGES  AS  PRISONERS.  THE  KING 
OF  CYPRUS  USES  GREAT  ENTREATIES  WITH  THE  KINGS  OF  NAVARRE  AND 
ENGLAND  AND  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  TO  INDUCE  THEM  TO  UNDERTAKE 
THIS  CROISADE  AGAINST  THE  SARACENS. 

About  this  time,  the  king  of  England  showed  much  favor  to  four 
dukes,  viz.  the  duke  of  Orleans,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  the  duke  of 
Beny,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  These  lords  had  returned  to  Calais, 
whence  they  had  liberty  to  make  excursions  whither  they  chose  for 
three  days;  but  they  were  to  return  on  the  fourth  day  by  sunset. 
The  king  had  granted  this  favor  with  the  good  intent  of  their  being 
nearer  to  make  solicitations  to  their  friends,  and  that  they  might 
hasten  their  ransoms,  which  they  were  eager  to  do.  During  the 
time  the  four  above-mentioned  lords  were  at  Calais,  they  sent  many 
and  pressing  messages  to  the  king  of  France,  and  to  the  duke  of 
Normandy  his  eldest  son,  who  had  nominated  them  as  hostages,  to 
remonstrate  with  them  on  the  subject  of  their  ransoms,  which  they 
had  sworn  and  promised  to  attend  to  at  the  time  they  v/ent  to  Eng- 
land, otherwise  they  would  have  undertaken  it  themselves,  threaten- 
ing no  longer  to  consider  themselves  as  prisoners.  But  although 
these  lords  were,  as  you  know,  very  near  relations  to  the  king  of 
France,  their  solicitors  and  messengers  were  not  listened  to,  nor 
themselves  ransomed,  which  was  very  displeasing  to  them,  more 
particularly  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  declared  he  would  himself 
find  a  remedy,  happen  what  would. 

At  this  moment,  the  kingdom  and  the  councils  of  the  king  and 
duke  of  Normandy  were  hardly  pressed,  as  well  on  account  of  the 
croisade  which  the  king  had  undertaken,  as  for  the  war  with  the 
king  of  Navarre,  who  was  harassing  the  realm  of  France,  and  who 
had  recalled  some  of  the  captains  and  companions  from  Lombardy, 
in  order  the  better  to  carry  on  his  designs.  This  was  the  principal 
reason  why  they  could  not  immediately  attend  to  the  ransoms  of  the 
four  dukes,  nor  give  satisfactory  answers  by  their  messengers,  when 
they  came  to  France. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  Cyprus.  When  he  had  visited 
the  empire  and  other  countries,  as  you  have  heard,  he  returned  to 
France,  vv^here  he  was  magnificently  received  by  the  king  and  the 
great  lords  of  his  court.  Several  councils  were  held  on  the  subject 
of  this  croisade,  to  discover  in  what  manner  it  could  turn  out  to  the 
honor  of  the  king  of  France  or  to  the  good  of  his  realm.  The  wisest 
were  of  opinion,  that  seeing  the  kingdom  so  much  harassed,  robbed, 
and  ruined,  by  the  companies  and  thieves  that  invaded  it  from  all 
parts,  this  expedition  ought  not  to  take  place  until  the  kingdom  were 
in  a  better  state,  or  till  peace  were  made  with  the  king  of  Navarre. 
However,  notwithstanding  the  good  sense  of  this  advice,  the  king 
would  not  listen  to  it,  nor  allow  his  ardor  for  this  croisade  to  be 
cooled.  He  confirmed  his  engagement  to  the  king  of  Cyprus,  and 
promised  to  be  at  Marseilles  in  March  the  ensuing  year  (which 
would  be  1364,)  and  that  then  he  would  without  delay  cross  the  sea, 
and  order  purveyances  to  all  who  were  willing  to  do  the  same. 

Upon  this,  the  king  of  Cyprus  took  his  leave  of  the  king  of  France, 
finding  that  he  had  sufiicient  time  to  return  to  his  own  country  and 
make  his  preparations.    He  considered  with  himself,  if  he  should 

*Lord  Charles  of  Bohemia— Charles  IV.  emperor  of  Germany.  He  published  the 
famous  Golden  Bull,  that  has  evei  since  regulated  all  the  elections  of  emperon  of  Ger- 
many. 

( 


not  do  well  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  cousin  the  king  of  Navarre,  and 
endeavor,  if  possible,  to  make  a  peace  between  him  and  the  king 
of  France.  He  therefore  set  out  from  Paris  with  a  grand  equipage, 
and  took  the  road  to  Rouen  ;  where,  when  he  was  arrived,  he  was 
most  handsomely  received  by  his  cousin  the  lord  John  d'Alengon, 
archbishop  of  Rouen,  v/ho  entertained  him  very  agreeably  for  three 
days.  On  the  fourth  he  departed,  taking  the  road  to  Caen,  and 
continued  his  route  to  Cherbourg,  where  he  tound  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, the  lord  Louis*  his  brother,  and  a  very  small  company  with 
them. 

These  two  lords  of  Navarre  received  the  king  of  Cyprus  gra- 
ciously and  honorably,  feasted  him  grandly,  as  they  had  the  means, 
and  knew  we'l  how  to  use  them.  While  he  was  there,  he  endeav- 
ored to  begin  a  treaty  between  them  and  the  king  of  France,  and 
talked  to  them  frequently  and  eloquently  upon  this  subject ;  for  he 
was  a  man  of  excellent  understanding,  master  of  many  languages, 
and  much  beloved.  The  two  brothers  made  very  handsome  replies 
to  him,  but  excused  themselves  by  saying,  it  was  not  their  fault  if 
they  were  not  good  friends  with  the  king  and  realm  of  France  ;  for 
their  great  desire  was  to  be  so,  but  the  king  must  give  back  their 
inheritance  which  he  held  from  them  wrongfully.  The  ki-ng  of 
Cyprus  would  willingly  have  brought  this  business  to  a  conclusion, 
for  the  king  of  Navarre  would  have  left  it  to  him,  had  not  their 
differences  been  too  great. 

When  the  king  of  Cyprus  had  remained  at  Cherbourg  about  fifteen 
days,  having  been  entertained  by  the  king  of  Navarre  and  his  brother 
suitably  to  his  rank,  he  took  leave  of  them,  saying  he  should  not 
rest  until  he  had  been  in  England,  and  exhorted  king  Edward  and 
his  children  to  put  on  the  cross.  He  departed  from  Cherbourg,  and 
arrived  at  Caen ;  thence  he  crossed  the  sea  at  Pontde  l'Arche,t  and 
entered  Ponthieu  ;  having  passed  the  Somme  at  Abbeville,t  he  came 
to  Rue,§  to  Montreuil,|I  and  to  Calais,  where  he  found  the  three 
dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry  and  Bourbon  :  for  the  duke  of  Anjou  had 
returned  to  France,  but  by  what  means  or  in  what  condition  I  know 
not.ir 

These  three  dukes,  prisoners,  though  they  were  in  the  town  of 
Calais,  received  the  king  of  Cyprus  very  joyfu'ly,  and  the  king  be- 
haved  with  equal  politeness  to  them.  They  continued  together  for 
twelve  days.  When  the  king  of  Cyprus  had  a  favorable  wind,  he 
crossed  the  Straits,  and  arrived  at  Dover.  He  remained  there  two 
days  to  recover  himself,  while  they  unloaded  his  vessel  and  disem. 
barked  his  horses.  The  king  then  continued  his  route  by  easy  day 
journeys,  until  he  arrived  at  the  good  city  of  London.  He  was 
honorably  received  on  his  arrival,  as  well  by  the  barons  of  France, 
who  were  there  as  hostages,  as  by  the  English  lords,  v/ho  had  rode 
out  to  meet  him  ;  for  king  Edward  had  ordered  some  of  his  knights, 
viz.  the  earl  of  Hereford,**  sir  Walter  Manny,  the  lord  Despencer,+t 
the  lord  Ralph  de  Ferrers, H  sir  Richard  Pembridge,'§§  sir  Richard 
Stafford, 111!  and  others  to  meet  him,  who  accompanied  and  conducted 
him  to  the  lodgings  which  yvere  prepared  for  him  in  the  city  of 
London. 

It  would  take  me  a  day  were  I  to  attempt  relating  to  you  the 
grand  dinners,  suppers,  and  other  feasts  and  entertainments  that  were 
made,  and  the  magnificent  presents,  gifts  and  jewels  which  were 
given,  especially  by  queen  Phihppa,  to  the  accomplished  king  of 
Cyprus.  In  truth,  he  was  deserving  of  them,  for  he  had  come  a 
long  way  and  at  a  great  expense,  to  visit  them,  to  exhort  the  king 
to  put  on  the  red  cross,  and  assist  them  in  regaining  countries  now 

*  "Lord  Louis."   Charles  had  two  brothers,  Philip  and  Louis:  but  which  is  here 
meant,  I  know  not.  Denys  Sauvage  says  it  was  Philip,  my  MSS.  Louis, 
t  Pont  de  I'Arche— a  town  of  Normandy,  on  the  Seine,  diocese  of  Evreux. 
t  Abbeville— a  considerable  town  in  Lower  Picardy,  diocese  of  Amiens, 
§  Rue— a  small  town  in  Picardy. 
II  Montreuil— a  town  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Amiens. 

li"  See  Rymer,  anno  1363,  for  different  letters  from  king  John  while  at  Avignon,  and 
other  matters  respecting  the  ransoms  of  these  princes  of  the  blood.  It  appears  that  they 
were  all  promised  their  freedom,  on  possession  being  given  to  the  officers  nnmed  by  kin? 
Edward  of  certain  lands  and  castles  belonging-  to  e'ich  fu' them,  diited  at  Westminster, 
26th  May,  1363.  The  duke  of  Anjou  and  other  {lostiiges  broke  their  parole  and  escaped 
In  the  Fcedera  1364,  there  are  various  remonstrances  made  by  Edward  on  this  subject. 

Stowe  says,  in  his  Chronicle,  that  the  duke  of  Anjou,  by  breaking  his  word  and  oath 
to  return  to  England  as  one  of  the  hostages  for  king  John,  and  thus  deceiving  him,  wna 
the  cause  of  his  majesty's  death,  through  grief. 

Carte  says.  "  Their  negotiations  not  succeeding,  the  duke  of  Anjou  made  use  of  that 
indulgence  to  escape  into  France :  the  kina:,  his  father,  blamed  him  e.xceedingly,  and,  to 
repair  his  son's  fiults,  resolved  to  go  himself  to  England,  and,  by  a  personal  trnr-ity  with 
Edward,  remove  the  obstructions  which  had  hitherto  prevented  the  full  execution  of  the 
treaty  of  Bretigny.  His  ministers  tried,  in  vain,  to  dissuade  him  from  tliis  resolution; 
for  he  told  them,  that  though  good  fliith  were  banished  out  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  it 
ought  still  to  be  found  in  the  words  of  princes,  and  as  the  performance  of  the  articles  of 
that  treaty  was  the  condition  of  his,  he  v/ould  at  any  rate  see  them  executed." 

**  The  earl  of  Herelbrd— son  of  William  IJohun,  earl  of  Northampton,  succeeded  to 
I'he  title  and  estates  ot  Hereford,  on  the  death  of  his  uncle,  Humphrey  de  Bohun,  in  1361. 
He  was  afterwards  nominated  embassador  to  the  duke  of  Milan,  respecting  the  mar- 
riage of  his  daughter  Violante  to  the  duke  of  Clarence,  and  died  shortly  after. 

tt  Lord  Despencei— grandson  of  Edward  that  was  executed  at  Hereford.  Heeryoyed 
much  favor  under  Edward  III.,  and  was  buned  at  Tewkesbury. 

tt  "  Lord  Ralph  de  Ferrers."  I  cannot  find  in  Dugdale's  Baronage  any  of  this  family 
that  bore  the  name  of  Ralph.  There  is  Rauf  de  Ferriers,  banneret,  in  Ashmole,  which 
I  suppose  must  be  the  same, 

§§  Sir  Richard  Pembridge— was  fifty-third  knight  of  the  garter.  He  died  1375,  and  hit 
tomb  is  in  Hereford  cathedral.  Tiie  only  account  I  can  find  of  him  is  in  Mr.  Gough'g 
first  volume  of  Sepulchral  Monuments,  to  which  I  refer. 

nil  Sir  Richard  Stafford— was  son  to  sir  Richard  Stafford,  brother  to  Ralph,  earl  of 
Stafford.  He  served  in  Edward  lll.'s  wars  in  Gascony,  and  was  summoned  to  parlia* 
ment  among  the  Hbxons,  from  44tb  Edward  III.  until  4th  Richard  II.  iucusive. 


140 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


bccujned  by  the  enemiea  of  God.  But  the  king  of  England  politely 
and  wisely  excused  himself,  by  saying  :  "  Certainly,  my  good  cousin, 
I  have  every  inclination  to  undertake  this  expedition  ;  but  I  am 
growing  too  old,  and  shall  leave  it  to  my  children.  I  make  no  doubt, 
that  when  it  shall  have  been  begun,  Vou  will  not  be  alone,  but  will 
be  followed  most  willingly  by  my  knights  and  squires."  "  Sir," 
replied  the  king  of  Cyprus,  "  what  you  say  satisfies  me.  I  verily 
believe  they  will  come,  in  order  to  serve  God,  and  do  good  to  them- 
selves  ;  but  you  must  grant  them  permission  so  to  do  ;  for  the  knights 
of  your  country  are  eager  in  such  expeditions."  "  Yes,"  answered 
the  king  of  England  ;  "  I  will  never  oppose  such  a  work,  unless 
some  things  should  happen  to  me  or  to  my  kingdom  which  I  do  not 
at  this  moment  foresee."  The  king  of  Cyprus  could  never  obtain 
anything  more  from  king  Edward,  in  respect  to  this  croisade  ;  but, 
as  long  as  he  remained,  he  was  politely  and  honorably  feasted  with 
a  variety  of  grand  suppers. 

About  this  time,  king  David*  of  Scotland  had  some  affairs  to 
transact  with  king  Edward,  that  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  come 
to  England  ;  so  that  when  he  heard  the  king  of  Cyprus  was  there, 
he  hastened  his  journey,  in  order  to  meet  him,  and  made  such  dis- 
patch that  he  arrived  in  London  before  he  had  left  it.  The  two 
kings  were  much  rejoiced  to  meet,  and  congratulated  each  other 
upon  it.  The  king  of  England  gave  them  two  grand  entertainments 
in  his  palace  of  Westminster.  At  the  last  of  these,  the  king  of 
Cyprus  took  his  leave  of  the  king  and  queen  of  England,  who  made 
him  very  magnificent  presents  :  king  Edward  gave  him  also  a  ship 
called  the  Catherine,  which  was  very  beautiful  and  well  built.  The 
king  of  England  had  had  her  constructed,  by  his  orders,  to  make 
the  voyage  to  Jerusalem.  She  was  valued  at  twelve  thousand  francs, 
and  lay  in  the  harbor  of  Sandwich. 

The  king  of  Cyprus  was  much  pleased  with  this  gift,  and  returned 
many  thanks  for  it.  He  made  no  long  stay  after  this  in  England, 
but  returned  to  the  king  of  France.  The  king  of  England,  however, 
defrayed  all  his  and  his  attendants'  expenses  during  the  time  he 
remained,  as  well  as  the  cost  of  his  journeys  in  coming  and  return- 
ing. I  do  not  know  how  it  was,  nor  for  what  reason,  but  he  left  the 
ship  in  the  harbor  of  Sandwich  ;  for,  two  years  afterwards,  I  saw  it 
there  at  anchor. 

The  king  of  Cyprus  left  England,!  and  crossed  the  sea  to  Boulogne. 
Having  learnt  on  the  road,  that  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy, the  lord  Philip,  youngest  son  to  king  John,  and  the  council 
of  state,  were  to  be  in  the  good  town  of  Amiens,  the  king  of  Cyprus 
took  that  road,  and  found  the  king  of  France  just  arrived,  with  part 
of  his  council.  He  was  kindly  received  by  them,  and  related  to  them 
the  greater  part  of  his  travels,  which  they  listened  to  with  p'easure. 
"When  he  had  been  there  some  time,  he  said  that  as  yet  he  had  done 
but  little,  until  he  should  have  seen  the  prince  of  Wales ;  and  that, 
if  it  pleased  God,  he  would  go  visit  him,  as  well  as  the  barons  of 
Poitou  and  Aquitaine,  before  he  returned  home.  The  king  of  France 
made  no  objection  to  this,  but  earnestly  entreated,  that  when  he  set 
out  on  his  return  home,  he  would  take  his  departure  from  France,  to 
which  the  king  of  Cyprus  readily  assented.  He  therefore  left  Amiens, 
taking  the  road  to  Beauvais,  passed  the  Seine  at  Pontoise,  and  con- 
tinued his  route  to  Poitiers. 

At  this  time,  the  prince  was  at  Angouleme,  where  there  were 
shortly  to  be  grand  entertainments  and  justs  by  forty  knights  and  as 
many  squires,  in  honor  of  the  princess,  who  had  lately  been  brought 
to  bed  of  a  handsome  son,  called  Edwardjt  after  his  father.  As  soon 
as  the  prince  was  informed  of  the  arrival  of  the  king  of  Cyprus  at 
Poitiers,  he  sent  by  special  command,  sir  John  Chandos,  attended  by 
many  knights  and  squires  of  his  household,  to  meet  him.  They 
accompanied  him,  with  great  joy  and  respect,  to  the  prince,  who 
received  him  kindly  and  honorably.    We  will  now  leave  the  king 


'  "King  David."  It  appears,  by  Rymer,  from  the  passport  granted  iiim  by  king 
Edward,  the  20th  February,  1364,t.hat  David  Bruce's  journey  into  England  was  to  pay 
his  devotions  at  the  shrine  of  Our  Lady  atWaisinghani.  The  same  religious  motives 
might  have  made  him  so  eager  to  converse  with  the  king  of  Cyprus  on  the  subject  of 
the  croisade.   His  passport  was  to  continue  in  force  until  the  ensuing  Michaelmas. 

His  new  queen,  Margaret  Logic,  had  at  the  same  time  a  passport,  to  pay  her  devo- 
tions nt  the  shrine  of  Thomas  k  Becket,  at  Canterbury. 

t  Barnes,  in  his  history  of  Edward  III.  says,  that  the  king  of  Denmark  and  the  duke 
of  Bavaria  accompanied  him  to  England,  and  that  their  passports  wete  dated  tith  De- 
cember. 

In  Rymer,  there  is  a  passport  for  Waldemar,  king  of  Denmark,  dated  the  1st  of  Feb 
raary,  1364,  to  continue  to  the  ensuing  ftlichaelmas,  for  himself  and  three  hundred  horse- 
men, &c.,  but  not  one  word  is  said  of  the  king  of  Cyprus  nor  of  the  duke  of  Bavaria. 

"Anno  reg.  31,  1357.— Henry  Picard,  vintner,  mayor  of  London,  in  one  day  did 
sumptuously  feast  Edward  king  of  England,  .lohn  king  of  France,  the  king  of  Cyprus 
(then  newly  arrived  in  England.)  David  king  of  Scots,  Edward  prince  of  Wales,  with 
many  noblemen  and  others:  and  after,  the  said  Henry  Picard  kept  his  hall  against  all 
comers  whosoever  that  were  willing  to  play  at  dice  and  hazard.  In  like  manner,  tlie 
lady  Margaret,  his  wife,  did  also  keep  her  chamber  to  the  same  intent.  The  king  of 
Cyprus,  playing  with  Henry  Picard  in  his  hall,  did  win  of  him  fifty  marks;  but  Henry 
being  very  skilful  in  that  art,  altering  his  hand,  did  after  win  of  the  said  king  the  same 
fifty  marks  and  fifty  marks  more ;  which  when  the  said  king  began  to  take  in  ill  part, 
although  he  dissembled  the  same,  Henry  said  unto  him,  '  My  lord  and  king,  be  not  ag- 
grieved: I  covet  not  your  gold,  but  your  play ;  for  I  have  not  bid  you  hither  to  grieve 
you,  but  that  among  other  things  I  might  try  your  play ;'  and  gave  him  his  money  again, 
plentifully  bestowing  his  own  among  llie  retinue.  Besides,  he  gave  many  rich  gifts  to 
the  king  and  other  nobles  and  knights,  who  dineji  with  him,  to  the  great  glory  of  the 
eiti/ens  of  London  in  those  days."— Stowk's  Chronicle. 

t  *'  By  her  (the  princess)  he  had  two  sons,  namely,  Edward  the  eldest,  bom  at  Angou- 
Kme  in  February,  1365  (Leland  saith  1364,)  who  died  in  Gascoigne  at  seven  years  of 
•C», '  and  Ridiard,  who  was  afterwards  king  of  England.— AsHMOtK's  Garter,  p.  676. 


of  Cyprus  for  a  while,  and  return  to  the  king  of  France,  to  relate 
what  were  the  reasons  why  he  and  his  council  had  come  to  Amiens. 


CHAPTER  CCXIX. 

KING  JOHN  RETURNS,  OF  HIS  OWN  FREE  WILL,  TO  ENGLAND,  AND  DIES 

THERE. 

I  WAS  informed,  and  indeed  truly,  that  king  John  had  a  wish  to 
go  to  England,  to  visit  his  brother  king  Edward  and  the  queen  his 
sister,  and  for  this  effect  had  summoned  part  of  his  council.  They 
could  not  tnake  him  change  his  mind,  though  they  gave  freely  their 
opinions  on  the  subject :  and  many  of  the  prelates  and  barons  of 
France  told  him,  he  would  do  a  very  foolish  thing,  if  he  again  put 
himself  in  the  power  of  the  king  of  England.  But  the  king  answered, 
that  he  had  found  so  much  loyalty  and  honor  in  his  brother  the  king 
of  England,  the  queen,  and  his  nephews  their  children,  that  he  could 
not  sufficiently  praise  them :  he  did  not  in  the  least  doubt  but  that 
they  would  be  courteous,  polite,  and  loyal,  and  friends  to  him  in  all 
situations.  He  was  also  anxious  to  go  to  England,  in  order  to  make 
excuses  for  his  son,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  returned  to  France. 
On  hearing  this,  not  one  of  the  council  had  a  word  more  to  say,  since 
his  majesty  had  thus  ordered  and  settled  it.  He  again  appointed  his 
son,  the  duke  of  Normandy,  regent  of  France  during  his  absence. 
He  promised  his  youngest  son,  the  lord  Philip,  that  on  his  return  from 
the  journey  he  was  about  to  make,*  he  would  create  him  duke  of 
Burgundy,  and  that  he  should  inherit  the  lands  of  that  duchy. 

When  all  things  were  prepared  according  to  his  orders,  and  his 
purveyances  sent  to  Boulogne,  he  departed  from  the  city  of  Amiens, 
and,  having  begun  his  journey,  continued  it  until  he  came  to  Hesdin, 
where  he  remained  to  pass  his  Christmas.  The  earl,  Louis  of  Flan- 
ders,  who  was  much  attached  to  him,  came  there  to  visit  his  majesty; 
and  they  continued  together  about  three  or  four  days.  On  Innocent's 
day,  he  left  Hesdin,  rode  forward  to  Boulogne,  where  he  took  up  his 
quarters  in  the  abbey,  and  remained  there  until  he  had  a  favorable 
wind.  He  was  accompanied,  when  he  crossed  the  sea,  by  the  fol- 
lowing nobles  of  his  realm :  the  lord  John  d'Artcis,  the  earl  of  Eu, 
the  earl  of  Dampmartin,  the  grand  prior  of  France,  the  lord  Bouci. 
caut,  marshal  of  France,  sir  Tristan  de  Mr.guelles,  sir  Peter  and  sir 
John  de  Villiers,  sir  John  d'Anville,  sir  Nicholas  Bracque,  and  several 
great  knights.  When  their  vessels  were  laden,  and  the  mariners  had 
a  wind  to  their  wishes,  they  informed  the  king,  who  embarked  on 
board  his  vessel  about  midnight,  ss  did  his  attendants  on  board  of 
theirs.  Having  set  their  sails  for  the  coast  of  England,  they  arrived 
at  Dover  about  vespers.  It  was  on  the  day  preceding  the  vigil  of  the 
feast  of  the  Three  Kings,  called  the  Epiphany .t 

News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  England  (who  at  that  time  was 
with  the  queen  at  Eltham,  a  very  magnificent  palace  which  the  king 
had,  seven  miles  from  London,)  that  the  king  of  France  had  landed, 
at  Dover.  He  immediately  ordered  many  knights  of  his  household 
to  go  and  congratulate  the  king  on  his  arrival ;  the  lord  Bartholomew 
Burghershjt  sir  Richard  Pembridge,§  sir  Allan  Boxhall,||  and  severatl 
others.  They  took  leave  of  king  Edward,  and  rode  toward  Dover, 
where  they  found  the  king  of  France,  who  had  remained  there  since 
his  arrival.  They  attended  and  conducted  him  with  every  mark  of 
respect  and  honor,  as  they  well  knew  how  to  do.  Among  other 
compliments,  they  told  him  the  king  their  lord  was  much  rejoiced  at 
his  coming,  which  the  king  of  France  readily  believed. 

On  the  morrow  morning,  the  king  and  his  attendants  wore  on 
horseback  early,  and  rode  to  Canterbury,  where  they  dined.  On 
entering  the  cathedral,  the  kii^g  paid  his  devotions  to  the  shrine  ot 
St.  Thomas  Becket,  and  presented  to  it  a  rich  jewel  of  great  value 
The  king  of  France  remained  two  days  in  the  cit\'  of  Canterbury 
The  third  day  he  set  out,  taking  the  road  to  London,  and  rode  on 
until  he  came  to  Eltham,  where  the  king  of  England  was,  with  a 
number  of  lords,  ready  to  receive  him.  ]t  was  on  a  Sunday,  in  the 
afternoon,  that  he  arrived  ;  there  were,  therefore,  between  this  time 
and  supper,  many  grand  dances  and  cards.  The  young  lord  de 
CoucylF  was  there,  who  took  pains  to  shine  in  his  dancing  and  sing- 
ing whenever  it  was  his  turn.  He  was  in  great  favor  with  both  the 
French  and  English ;  for  whatever  he  chose  to  do  he  did  well  and 
with  grace. 

I  can  never  relate  how  very  honorably  and  magnificently  the  king 


*  That  on  his  return,  &c.  King  .John's  passport  is  in  Rymer,  dated  10th  December, 
1363.  There  is  also  in  that  excellent  collection,  the  patent  of  the  creation  of  Philip  duke 
of  Burgundy,  which  is  dated  Germigny-sur-Marne,  6th  September,  1363.— Carte,  vol.  ii. 

There  are  two  Germignys,  Germigny  I'Eveque  and  Germigny  sous  Colome,  villages 
of  Brie,  in  the  diocese  and  election  of  Meaux. 

t  This,  according  to  a  marginal  note  of  Denys  Sauvage,  makes  it  1364,  beginning  the 
year  the  1st  of  January. 

J  Lord  Burghersh— knight  of  the  Garter.  See  Dcgdale's  Baronage. 

§  Sir  Richard  Pembridge.   See  p.  139,  note. 

II  Sir  Allan  Boxhall— fifty-second  knight  of  the  Garter.   See  Ashmole. 

Walsing.  Ypodigma,  p.  136,  saith:  "Hoc  anno  Rob.  Haule  scutifer  fuit  occisus  in 
ecclesia  VVestmon.  tempore  majoris  missa  per  o.uosdam  regis  satellites  quorsum  ductot 
extitit  Alanus  de  Buxhalle.  miles  per  ante  non  ignobilis,  sed  hoc  facto  postea  sempei 
infamis ;"  for  which  he  was  by  name  excommunicated. 

Anno  1378,  sir  Ralph  de  Ferrars  was  excommunicated  with  him  for  the  same  offence. 

IT  "Lord  deCoucy."  Enguerrand  deCoucy, son  of  Enguerrand de Coucy  and  Cath- 
erine, daughter  of  Leopold,  first  duke  of  Swabia  (the  present  Imperial  family.)  He 
married  Isabella,  eldest  daughter  of  Edward  the  Third.— Anderson's  Roval  Omealo- 
gtes. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


and  queen  of  England  received  king  John.  On  leaving  Eltham,  he 
went  to  London ;  and,  as  he  came  near,  he  was  met  by  the  citizens 
dressed  out  in  their  proper  companies,  who  greeted  and  welcomed 
him  with  much  rererence,  and  attended  him  with  large  bands  of 
minstrels,  unto  the  palace  of  the  Savoy,  which  had  been  prepared  for 
them.  The  princes  of  the  blood-royal  that  remained,  as  his  hostages,' 
in  England,  were  also  lodged  in  the  same  palace  ;  namely,  his  brother 
the  duke  of  Orleans,  his  son  the  duke  of  Beny,  his  cousin  the  duke 
of  Bourbon,  the  earl  of  Alen9on,  Guy  de  Blois,  the  earl  of  St.  Pol, 
and  many  more. 

The  king  passed  there  part  of  the  winter  very  gayly  with  his  coun- 
trymen. The  king  of  England  visited  him  often ;  as  did  his  chil- 
dren,  the  duke  of  Clarence,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  lord  Ed- 
mund his  youngest  son.  There  were  several  great  feastings  between 
them,  in  dinners,  suppers,  and  other  entertainments,  at  this  h6tel  of 
the  Savoy,  and  at  the  palace  of  Westminster,  which  is  not  far  off, 
whither  the  king  went  in  a  private  manner,  whenever  he  chose  it, 
by  the  means  of  the  river  Thames.  They  both  frequently  regretted 
the  loss  of  the  lord  James  de  Bourbon,  and  said  that  it  was  a  very 
unfortunate  business ;  for  no  one  deserved  better  his  rank  among 
nobles. 

We  will  now  leave  the  king  of  France  for  a  short  time,  and  speak 
of  the  king  of  Cyprus,  who  had  come  to  Angouleme  to  visit  his 
cousin  the  prince  of  Wales.  He  was  most  graciously  received  by 
his  royal  highness,  and  by  all  the  barons,  knights  and  squires  of 
Poitou  and  Saintonge  who  were  then  with  the  prince,  such  as  the 
viscount  de  Thouars,  the  young  lord  of  Pons,  the  lord  of  Partenay, 
sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle ;  and,  among  the  Eng- 
lish, by  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Thomas  Felton,*  sir  Nele  Loring,t 
sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,t  sir  Simon  de  Basselles,§  and  several 
others,  as  well  of  that  country  as  from  England.  The  king  of  Cyprus 
fv'as  magnificently  entertained  by  the  prince,  princess,  and  the  barons 
aud  knights  above-mentioned.  He  staid  there  upward  of  a  month  ; 
and  then  sir  John  Chandos  accompanied  him,  for  his  amusement, 
into  different  parts  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge,  and  showed  him  the 
good  town  of  La  Rochelle,  where  there  was  a  grand  feast  made  for 
him.  When  he  had  seen  everything,  he  returned  to  Angouleme,  to 
assist  at  the  noble  tournament  which  the  prince  held,  where  there 
were  plenty  of  knights  and  squires.  Soon  after  this  feast,  the  king 
of  Cyprus  took  his  leave  of  the  prince  and  of  the  knights  of  the  coun- 
try, but  not  before  he  had  related  to  them  the  principal  reason  of  his 
visit,  and  for  what  cause  he  had  put  on  the  red  cross  which  he  wore, 
how  the  pope  had  blessed  this  expedition,  which  was  deserving  of 
every  praise  ;  and  how  the  king  of  France  through  devotion,  as  well 
as  many  other  great  lords,  had  put  it  on,  and  had  sworn  to  its  exe- 
cution. 

The  prince  and  the  knights  made  him  a  courteous  answer,  saying, 
that  in  truth  it  was  an  expedition  in  which  every  man  of  worth  or 
honor  was  interested  ;  and  that,  if  it  pleased  God,  and  the  passage 
were  open,  he  would  not  be  alone,  but  would  be  followed  by  all  those 
who  were  desirous  to  advance  themselves.  The  king  of  Cyprus  was 
well  pleased  with  this  speech,  and  took  his  departure  :  but  sir  John 
Chandos  attended  him,  until  he  had  quitted  the  principality.  It  ap- 
pears to  me,  that  he  went  back  into  France,  and  took  the  road 
toward  Paris,  in  the  hopes  of  finding  the  king  of  France  returned 
home  ;  but  it  was  not  so  ;  for  he  was  still  at  the  palace  of  the  Savoy, 
confined  to  his  bed  by  sickness,  of  which  he  grew  worse  every  day, 
to  the  great  uneasiness  of  the  king  of  England  and  his  queen,  as  the 
most  learned  physicians  had  declared  him  to  be  in  much  danger. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  was  informed  of  all  this  at  Paris,  where 
he  resided,  having  the  regency  of  the  realm  ;  for  the  lord  de  Bouci- 
caut  had  crossed  the  sea,  to  convey  the  news  of  this  illness  to  him. 
The  king  of  Navarre  also  heard  of  the  progress  of  this  disorder, 
which  gave  him  no  displeasure,  for  he  hoped,  if  the  king  of  France 
died,  to  carry  on  his  war  more  to  his  satisfaction :  he  sent  letters, 
therefore,  to  the  captal  de  Buch,l|  who  at  that  time  was  with  his 
brother-in-law  the  earl  of  Foix,^  to  desire  that  he  would  come  to  him 
in  Normandy,  and  that  he  would  exalt  him  in  dignities  above  all 
other  lords  and  knights. 

The  captal,  who  was  fond  of  arms,  and  cousin  to  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, complied  with  his  request.  He  left  the  earl  of  Foix,  taking 
his  road  through  the  principality  of  Aquitaine,  where  he  solicited 
several  knights  and  squires  to  go  with  him  ;  but  he  succeeded  with 
only  a  few.  Neither  the  English,  Gascons,  nor  Poitevins  were  wil- 
ling to  take  up  arms  for  the  king  of  Navame,  against  the  crown  of 


Sir  Thomas  Felton,"  of  Lutcham  in  Norfolk,  forty-ninth  knight  of  the  Garter. 
He  was  grand  seneschal  and  commandant  de  Guienne  for  Richard  II.  He  was  killed 
in  opposing  Henry  Transtamare,  before  the  battle  of  Najara.  Sir  Thomas  Hoo,  knight 
of  the  Garter,  married  his  daughter.— Anstis's  MS.  Collections. 

t  "  Sir  Nele  Loring,"  twentieth  knight  of  the  Garter.  See  his  life  in  Ashmole.  He 
was  ».Viamberlain  to  the  Black  Prince.  He  died  the  9th  Richard  II.  and  was  buried  at 
Duns  mble.— Anstis's  MS.  Collections. 

t  "  Sir  Richard  dp  Pontchardon."   I  cannot  find  anything  about  him. 

§  "  Sir  Simon  de  Basselles."  probably  Basset,  but  I  cannot  say  more. 

II  "  Captal  de  Buch,"  fifth  knight  of  the  Garter.  M.  An^tice,  in  his  second  volume, 
»ay«,  "  It  wassir  John  de  Greilly,  of  royal  lineage,  and  the  most  renowned  commander 
at  that  time,  whose  una'terable  loyalty  to  the  crown  of  England  was  such,  that  he  chose 
to  die  a  prisoner  at  Paris.  1397,  rather  than  deviate  from  it." 

*•  Buch  is  a  small  promontory  lying  along  the  coast  from  Bayonneto  Medoc,"&c. 
Se^ANsns. 

H  Ear!  ofFoix."Gaj|Gnn.«uec«tded  hi«fttlw.  1341  Hi«il»t«rBl«Q€RwMmi^ 
to  Joha  d«  Greilly. 


France ;  for  they  considered  the  treaties  and  alliances  entered  into 
and  sworn  by  the  king  of  England,  their  sovereign  lord,  with  the 
king  of  France  at  Calais,  so  sacred  and  strong,  they  would  not  by 
any  means  infringe  or  break  them.  During  the  time  the  captal  de 
Buch  was  journeying  toward  the  king  of  Navarre,  John  king  of 
France  departed  this  life  in  England.  The  king,  queen,  the  princes 
of  the  blood,  and  all  the  nobles  of  England  were  exceedingly  con- 
cerned  at  it,  from  the  great  love  and  affection  he  had  shov/n  to  them 
since  the  conclusion  of  the  peace. 

His  brother,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  his  son,  the  duke  of  Berry, 
were  in  great  affliction  at  his  death,  and  sent  in  haste  to  inform  the 
duke  of  Normandy  of  the  melancholy  event ;  who,  when  he  was  cer- 
tain it  waa  true,  was  much  affected  by  it,  as  he  had  reason  to  be ; 
but  considering  that  everything  which  is  created  must  in  the  course 
of  nature  have  an  end,  and  that  he  could  not  remedy  this  loss,  he 
bore  it  as  patiently  as  he  was  ;:Lble.  Finding  himself  thus  successor 
to  the  inheritance  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  being  well  informed 
that  the  king  of  Navarre  was  daily  reinforcing  his  garrisons  in  the 
county  of  Evreux,  and  that  he  was  engaging  men-at-arms  to  carry  on 
the  war,  he  resolved  to  provide  himself  with  an  able  council,  and  to 
oppose  this  evil  by  every  means  in  his  power. 


CHAPTER  CCXX. 

KIN&  CHARLES  OF  FRANCE  MAKES  WISE  PREPARATIONS  AGAINST  THE  KINO 
OF  NAVARRE,  IMMEDIATELY  AFTER  THE  DEATH  OF  JOHN  HIS  FATHER, 
AND  BEFORE  HIS  CORONATION. 

At  this  period,  there  was  a  knight  of  Brittany,  who  had  always 
borne  arms  in  favor  of  the  French,  called  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin.* 


His  worth  and  fame  were  but  little  known  except  among  the  knights 
of  Brittany,  who  were  his  neighbors  in  that  country,  where  he  had 
resided  and  carried  on  the  war  in  favor  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois. 
This  sir  Bertrand  was  always  much  esteemed  by  them  as  a  valiant 
knight,  and  well  beloved  by  his  brethren-at-arms  :  he  was  already 
in  the  good  graces  of  the  duke  of  Normand-y,  on  account  of  the  great 
acts  of  valor  that  he  had  heard  related  of  him. 

It  happened  that  the  duke  of  Normandy,  soon  after  the  death  of  the 
king  his  father,  had  very  strong  suspicions  of  the  king  of  Navarre  . 
he  therefore  gave  orders  to  the  lord  of  Boucicaut,  saying,  "  Set  out 
from  hence  as  speedily  as  you  can,  with  as  many  friends  as  possible, 


*  "  Bertrand  du  Gjiesclin."  For  more  ol  him  see  his  memoirs  in  th^Jhird  and  foBlttF 
Tolomn  ofLw  M^saeirn  iiistoriques.  and  aUo  in  Hi«t.  de  la  Bretagne,  &c. 


143 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


and  lide  toward  Normandy,  where  you  will  meet  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin :  I  shall  then  desire  that  you  both  fall  on  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, and  retake  Mantes ;  by  which  means  we  shall  be  masters  of 
the  river  Seine."  The  lord  de  Boucicaut  answered,  "  Sir,  this  I  will 
most  willingly  perform."* 

He  then  quitted  Paris,  taking  with  him  a  great  number  of  knights 
and  squires.  He  followed  the  road  toward  Normandy,  through  St. 
Germain-en.Laye,  and  gave  those  to  understand  who  accompanied 
him,  that  he  was  going  to  attack  the  castle  of  Roulleboise,t  which 
was  detained  by  certain  persons  called  free  companions,  who  did 
every  mischief  possible.  Roulleboise  has  a  very  good  and  strong 
castle  upon  the  river  Seine,  about  a  league  distant  from  Mantes,  and 
was  at  that  time  filled  and  garrisoned  by  these  companies  and  their 
men-at-arms,  who  carried  on  the  war  for  their  own  benefit,  and  at- 
tacked the  friends  of  the  kings  of  France  and  of  Navarre  without  dis- 
tinction. They  had  a  captain  of  the  name  of  Wautaire  Austarde,t 
a  native  of  Brussels,  whom  they  implicitly  obeyed.  He  paid  them 
according  to  a  fixed  proportion  of  wages,  and  was  an  expert  soldier 
of  great  courage.  He  and  his  people  pillaged  the  country  all  around  ; 
so  that  none  dare  travel  from  Paris  to  Mantes,  nor  from  Mantes  to 
Rouen  or  Pontoise,  for  fear  of  them ;  for  they  attacked  both  French 
and  Navarrois,  pressing  especially  the  people  of  Mantes  very  hard. 

When  the  lord  de  Boucicaut  left  Paris,  though  he  made  it  to  be 
understood  he  was  going  to  that  part  of  the  country,  nevertheless  he 
missed  taking  the  right  road  to  Roulleboise.  He  waited  therefore 
for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  his  army,  who  a  short  time  before 
had  made  an  excursion  to  Evreux,§  and  held  a  parley  with  the  in- 
habitants of  that  city ;  but  instead  of  opening  their  gates  to  him,  they 
severely  attacked  him  with  stones,  &c.:  he  retreated,  and  made  for 
the  marshal,  who  had  halted  for  him  in  a  road  not  far  from  RouUe- 
boise.  Upon  mustering  their  forces,  they  were  fuU  five  hundred 
men-at-arms.  These  two  captains  had  a  long  conference  together, 
upon  the  best  means  of  subsisting  themselves,  and  what  would  be 
the  surest  method  of  gaining  the  town  of  Mantes,  their  principal 
object.  They  determined  that  the  lord  de  Boucicaut,  with  one 
hundred  of  his  knights  only,  should  ride  to  Mantes,  and  feign  them- 
selves to  be  much  frightened,  crying  out  that  the  garrison  of  Roulle- 
boise was  in  pursuit  of  them,  and  begging  that  they  would  give  them 
admittance.  If  they  consented,  they  were  to  seize  the  gates,  and  sir 
Bertrand  would  directly  follow  with  the  remainder  of  the  army :  they 
would  then  be  masters  of  the  place.  Should  this  plan  fail,  they  did 
not  see  by  what  other  means  they  could  gain  it.  The  council  being 
dissolved,  the  lords  kept  the  secret  among  themselves.  The  lord  de 
Boucicaut  set  out,  according  to  their  plan,  and  took  the  road  to 
Mantes :  sir  Bertrand  went  v/ith  the  rest  of  the  troops  another  road, 
but  placed  himself  and  men  in  ambush  not  far  from  the  town. 

When  the  lord  de  Boucicaut  was  near  to  Mantes,  he  and  his  troops 
separated,  like  to  people  that  had  been  beaten  and  were  pursued. 
The  marshal,  attended  only  by  ten  others  (followed,  however,  by  the 
rest  at  a  small  distance,)  came  to  the  barricadoes  of  the  town,  and 
cried  out,  "Hollo  !  good  people  of  Mantes,  open  your  gates,  I  beg  of 
you,  and  let  us  come  in ;  for  the  thieves  of  Roulleboise  have  dis- 
comfited  us,  and  are  now  at  our  heels."  "  Who  are  you  ?"  asked 
those  whom  he  had  addressed.  "  I  am,  gentlemen,  the  lord  de  Bou- 
cicaut,  marshal  of  France,  whom  the  duke  of  Normandy  had  sent 
against  Roulleboise  :  but  those  rogues  there  have  beaten  us,  and 
made  us  fly,  whether  willing  or  not ;  and  they  will  capture  me  and 
my  people  unless  you  open  your  gates  to  us."  The  people  of  Mantes, 
thinking  he  had  said  nothing  but  truth,  replied  :  "  Sir,  we  know  well 
that  those  in  Roulleboise  are  our  enemies  as  well  as  yours,  and  that  it 
is  indifferent  to  them  on  which  party  they  make  war :  on  the  other 
hand,  the  duke  of  Normandy  hates  us,  on  account  of  our  attachment 
to  the  king  of  Navarre  our  lord  :  we  are  therefore  in  great  doubt,  if 
we  shall  not  be  betrayed  by  you,  who  are  marshal  of  France."  "  By 
my  faith,  gentlemen,  that  shall  never  be ;  for  I  am  come  into  this 
country  solely  to  destroy  the  garrison  of  Roulleboise."  At  these 
words  they  opened  the  gates.  The  lord  de  Boucicaut  entered,  with 
some  of  his  companions  ;  but  he  was  followed  so  slowly  by  the  re- 
mainder, that  the  people  of  Mantes  had  not  time  to  shut  their  gates 
upon  sir  Bertrand's  men,  who  came  in  with  the  last  of  the  lord  de 
Boucicaut's  party :  for  though  the  lord  de  Boucicaut  went  with  his 
men  directly  to  an  h6tel,  where  they  disarmed  themselves,  in  order 
the  better  to  blind  the  inhabitants,  sir  Bertrand  and  his  forces  came 
full  gallop  into  the  town,  crying,  "  St.  Yves  Guesclin  !  death  to  the 
Navarrois."  They  entered,  pillaged  the  houses  of  whatever  they 
found,  and  made  prisoners  of  whom  they  pleased :  they  also  mur- 
dered several. 

Soon  after  they  had  possession  of  Mantes,  a  detachment  of  Bretons 
advanced  to  Meulan,  a  league  distant,  and  very  cunningly  entered  it. 
They  said  they  were  men-at-arms  whom  sir  William  de  Graville  had 
sent  thither,  and  that  as  many  or  more  had  remained  at  Mantes.  The 

*  It  does  not  appear  from  the  memoirs  of  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  republished  in  tlie 
third  and  fourth  volumes  of  Les  Me  moires  Historiques,  that  the  marechal  de  Boucicaut 
had  anything  to  do  with  the  taking  of  Mantes,  &.c.  as  his  name  never  once  occurs.  Nor 
are  the  chronicles  agreed  as  to  the  exact  date  when  this  happened.— See  Note  19,  Mem. 
Hist. 

t  Roulleboise      villnge  in  Normandy,  on  the  Seine. 
t  "  Wautaire  Auslarde."   Barnes  calls  him  Vantair  Austart. 
§  Evreux,  aa  ancisat  city  of  Noimaudy.  lu  bishop  is  suffiasao  to  the  arcbbiibop  of 
Bowa. 


people  of  Meulan  believed  the  truth  of  this  the  more  readily  because 
they  came  by  the  road  from  Mantes,  and  because  they  could  not 
have  crossed  the  river  but  by  the  bridge  of  Mantes.  Thinking  what 
they  had  told  them  must  be  true,  they  opened  their  gates,  which 
were  instantly  seized  by  the  Bretons,  who  entered,  crying  out,  "  St. 
Yves  Guesclin!"  and  began  to  layabout  them  with  their  arms. 
When  the  inhabitants  found  themselves  thus  deceived,  and  that  there 
were  no  hopes  of  redress,  they  fled  a  ul  saved  themselves  as  well  as 
they  could. 

Thus  were  Mantes  and  Meulan  tali,  m,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  duke 
of  Normandy.  The  king  of  Navarre  was  in  a  furious  rage  when  he 
was  informed  of  it :  he  directly  reinforced  all  his  towns  and  castles 
with  troops  and  well-tried  ofllicers :  for  he  was  much  chagrined  at 
losing  Mantes  and  Meulan,  as  they  were  to  him- convenient  entrances 
into  France. 

This  same  week,  the  captal  de  Buch  arrived  at  Cherbourg  with 
four  hundred  men-at-arms.  The  king  of  Navarre  was  well  pleased 
thereatj  and  received  him  most  graciously.  In  his  complaints  against 
the  duke  of  Normandy,  he  was  very  sore  upon  the  losses  of  the 
towns  of  Mantes  and  Meulan,  which,  he  said,  had  been  taken  from 
him  by  stealth.  The  captal  replied  :  "  My  lord,  if  it  please  God,  we 
will  go  and  meet  your  enemies,  and  exert  ourselves  so  effectually 
that,  God  willing,  you  shall  speedily  have  again  possession  of  these, 
as  well  as  many  other  towns  and  castles.  It  is  said  that  the  king  of 
France  will  very  soon  go  to  Rheims,  for  his  coronation :  we  will 
therefore  at  that  time  begin  our  attack  on  his  country."  The  king 
of  Navarre,  being  much  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  the  captal  de  Buch, 
said  he  should  send  him  on  an  excursion  into  France.  The  king 
sought  for  men-at-arms  wherever  he  could  get  them,  or  where  there 
was  any  likelihood  of  obtaining  them. 

There  was  at  that  time  in  Normandy,  an  English  knight  who  for- 
merly had  borne  arms  for  the  king  of  Navarre :  his  name  was  sir 
John  Jouel ;  a  very  able  and  expert  man  in  his  profession.  He  com. 
manded  about  two  or  three  hundred  lances.  The  king  of  Navarre 
sent  to  entreat  him  to  serve  under  him,  together  with  his  men ;  which 
sir  John  Jouel*  consented  to,  and  waited  on  him  to  place  himself 
under  his  orders. 

The  duke  of  Normandy  was  inforaied  that  the  king  of  Navarre 
was  collecting  large  bodies  of  men-at-arms,  and  that  the  captal  de 
Buch  was  to  be  the  commander  of  them.  He  therefore  formed  his 
resolutions,  and  wrote  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  to  order  him  and 
his  Bretons  to  make  a  stand  against  the  Navarrois,  and  that  he  would 
speedily  send  him  suflncient  reinforcements  to  offer  battle  to  the  troops 
of  the  king  of  Navarre.  At  the  same  time,  he  ordered  the  lord  de 
Boucicaut  to  remain  at  Mantes  and  Meulan.  Sir  Bertrand  and  his 
Bretons  departed,  and  took  up  their  quarters  near  to  Vernon.  In  a 
few  daysi,  afterwards,  the  duke  of  Normandy  sent  to  him  some  noble 
men-at-arms  ;  such  as  the  earl  t)f  Auxerre,  the  viscount  de  Beaumont, 
the  lord  de  Beaujeu,  the  lord  Lewis  de  Chalons,  the  archpriest,  the 
master  of  the  cross-bowmen,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires. 

About  this  time,  several  knights  of  Gascony  came  to  serve  under 
the  duke  of  Normandy:  among  whom  were  the  lord  d'Albret,  sir 
Aymon  de  Pommiers,  the  souldich  de  l'Estrade,t  sir  Petiton  de  Cour. 
ton,  and  several  more.  The  duke  of  Normandy  felt  himself  much 
obliged  to  them  for  coming  to  his  assistance,  and  begged  of  them  to 
go  into  Normandy  to  oppose  his  enemies.  The  above-named  lords 
willingly  obeyed,  and,  having  put  their  men  in  proper  array,  marched 
toward  Normandy,  except  the  lord  d'Albret,  who  remained  with  the 
duke  ;  but  his  troops  went  on  the  expedition. 

At  this  period  a  knight,  called  Beaumont  de  Laval,  came  from  the 
French  frontiers  of  Brittany,  and  advanced  toward  Evreux,  with  about 
forty  lances  under  him.  A  young  knight,  sir  Guy  de  Graville,  hap. 
pened  to  be  in  that  town  at  the  time,  who  no  sooner  heard  of  the 
alarm  than  he  hastened  to  arm  himself,  ordering  all  the  garrison  to 
do  the  same  :  they  were  soon  mounted,  and  in  pursuit  after  them. 
But  sir  Beaumont  had  already  succeeded  in  his  enterprise.  How- 
ever,  by  the  fleetness  of  his  horse,  sir  Guy  de  Graville  came  near 
enough  to  cry  out,  "  Beaumont,  you  must  not  go  off  thus  :  the  men 
of  Evreux  must  speak  to  you,  for  they  wish  to  be  better  acquainted 
with  you."  When  sir  Beaumont  thus  heard  himself  called  upon,  he 
turned  his  horse  about,  lowered  his  lance,  and  made  straight  for  sir 
Guy.  These  two  knights  met  each  other  with  such  force,  that  their 
lances  were  shivered  on  their  sl.ields  ;  but  they  were  so  firm  in  their 
seats  that  neither  was  unhorsed,  as  they  passed  each  other.  On  their 
return,  they  drew  their  swords ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  both  their 
companies  began  to  fight  so  furiously,  that  in  the  course  of  the  ren- 
counter  many  were  unhorsed  on  each  side.  The  Bretons  acquitted 
themselves  most  loyally ;  but  in  the  end  they  could  not  maintain  their 
ground,  for  numbers  increased  upon  them  every  moment,  so  that  they 
were  all  killed  or  made  prisoners  :  none  escaped.  Sir  Beaumont  de 
Laval  was  taken  by  sir  Guy  de  Graville,  and  brought  as  his  prisoner 
to  the  castle  of  Evreux,  whither  all  the  other  prisoners  were  con- 
ducted. Thus  ended  this  adventure  ;  for  which  sir  Guy  was  much 
praised,  and  beloved  by  the  king  of  Navarre  and  the  citizens  of  Evreux 


*  "  Sir  John  Jouel"  Barnes  calls  him  sir  John  Jones;  but  he  quotes  no  authoritr 
for  this  change  fiom  ah  the  chronicles  and  memoirs  of  the  times. 

t"The  souldich  de  TEstrade."  He  was  afterwards  created  a  knight  of  the  GortWl 
S«8  Anstu's  Qartm-.  voL  ii.  p.  157.  H«  calls  him  sir  Sandich  de  Trane. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


143 


CHAPTER  CCXXI. 

tHfi  KING  OF  CYPRUS  RETURNS  TO  PARIS.  THE  FUNERAL  OF  KING  JOHN 
AT  ST.  DENIS.  THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCK  MAKES  AN  ATTACK  ON  SIR  BER- 
TRAND  DU  GUESCLIN. 

The  king  of  Cyprus,  who  was  now  returned  from  Aquitaine  to 
France,  went  to  meet  the  king,  who  had  before  borne  the  title  of 
duke  of  Normandy.  His  two  brothers,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  the 
lord  Philip,  since  duke  of  Burgundy,  were  with  the  duke  waiting  for 
the  corpse  of  their  father,  which  was  on  the  road  from  England.  The 
king  of  Cyprus  very  cordially  condoled  with  them  on  the  subject  of 
their  loss,  and  was  himself  much  affected  by  the  death  of  the  king  of 
France,  because  his  expedition  would  be  retarded  by  it :  he  clothed 
himself  in  black  for  his  mourning.* 

When  the  body  of  the  king  of  France,  which  had  been  embalmed 
and  put  into  a  coffin,  approached  near  to  Paris,  attended  by  the  lord 
John  d'Artois,  the  earl  of  Dampmartin,  and  the  grand  prior  of  France, 
the  duke  of  Normandy,  his  brothers,  the  king  of  Cyprus,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  clergy  of  Paris,  went  on  foot  beyond  St.  Denis,  to 
meet  it.  On  being  brought  thither,  it  was  buried  with  great  solem. 
nity;  and  the  archbishop  of  Sens  said  mass  on  the  day  of  interment. 
After  the  service  was  over,  and  dinner  ended,  (which  was  very  mag. 
nificent,)  the  great  lords  ai\d  prelates  returned  to  Paris.  There  were 
then  held  many  councils  on  the  state  of  the  kingdom,  which  could 
not  any  longer  do  well  without  a  king ;  and  it  was  determined  by  the 
prelates  and  nobles,  that  they  should  immediately  go  for  Rheims. 
The  duke  of  Normandy  (for  such  was  still  his  title)  wrote  to  his  uncle, 


PcVnAlT  or  CHARtKi  v.,  SCRNAMITD  TH£  WlsE— From  a  Print  in  Mezeray's  Hist. 

d9  France. 


Winceslaus  duke  of  Brabantt  and  Luxemburgh,  and  also  to  his  cousin 
the  earl  of  Flanders,$  to  request  their  attendance  at  his  coronation, 
which  was  fixed  for  Trini'ty-day  next  ensuing.§ 


*  And  the  kyng  of  Cypre  holpe  tlietn  to  complayne  the  dethe  of  the  kyng,  and  was 
mnrueyously  displeased  therewith,  because  of  the  hyndringe  of  his  vyage  of  the  croyse ; 
and  so  he  clothed  hymself  with  the  vesture  of  doloure. — Ed. 

t  Winceslaus  dulie  of  Brabant,  son  of  the  emperor  Charles  IV.— Anderson's  Royal 
Omealogies. 

X  Earl  of  Flanders— Lewis  II.  the  last  earl  of  Flanders.  He  was  stabbed  in  a  quarrel 
by  John,  son  of  the  king  of  France,  at  Boulogne,  1382. — Anderson. 

§  As  the  account  of  the  funeral  of  king  John  is  very  different  in  the  superb  edition  of 
Les  Grandes  Chroniques  de  St.  Denis,  in  my  possession,  1  translate  it. 

"This  Tuesday,  the  1st  day  of  May,  1364,  the  body  of  king  John,  who  had  died  at 
London,  as  has  been  related,  was  brought  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Anthony,  near  Paris.  It 
remained  there  until  the  Sunday  following,  that  preparations  might  be  made  for  the 
funeral.  On  that  day,  the  5th  of  ftlay,  it  was  transported  from  thence  to  the  churcn  of 
Notre-Dame,  attended  by  processions  on  foot  from  all  the  churches  of  Paris,  and  by  three 
of  the  king's  sons,  namely,  Charles  duke  of  Normandy,  Lewis  duke  of  Anjou,  and  Philip 
duke  of  Terouenne :  the  king  of  Cyprus  was  also  there. 

"  The  body  was  carried  by  the  members  of  his  parliament,  as  had  been  the  usage  with 
other  kings,  because  they  represent  the  person  of  the  king  m  matters  ot  justice,  which  is 
the  fairest  jewel  in  his  crown,  and  by  which  he  reigns.  On  the  Monday  morning  solemn 
mass  was  sung  in  the  church  of  Notre-Dame ;  and,  soon  afterwards,  the  body  was  car- 
ried to  St.  Denis  in  the  same  manner  as  it  had  been  brought  from  the  abbey  of  St. 

Anthony.  The  three  princes  and  the  king  of  Cyprus  followed  on  foot,  as  far  as  the  gate 

of  St.  Landri.a  where  they  mounted  their  horses,  and  accompanied  the  body  to  the 

town  of  St.  Denis,  where,  on  their  arrival,  they  dismounted,  and,  as  before,  followed  the 

body  on  foot  to  the  church. 
"  On  Tuesday,  the  7th  day  of  May,  the  obsequies  of  the  late  king  were  performed  in 

the  church  of  St.  Denis,  and  the  body  was  interred  on  the  left  of  the  high  altar. 
"Shortly  after  mass,  king  Charles,  the  eldest  son  of  the  late  king,  went  into  the 

meadow,  and  there  received  the  homa  ges  of  the  peers  of  France  and  other  great  barons. 

He  then  went  to  dinner,  and  remained  at  St.  Denis  that  and  the  following  day.  On  the 

Thuridr.y,  king  Charles  left  that  town,  to  prepare  for  his  coronation,  which  was  fixed 

for  the  Trinity  Sunday  following." 

tt  There  was  formerly  a  gate  called  Port  St.  Landri,  near  to  St.  Grennain-i'Auzerrois. 
It  was  J)uUt  up  ia  the  year  1558.— M.  Sauvai,  Antiquitia  dt  ParU. 


While  these  things  were  going  forward,  and  the  nobles  were 
making  preparations  for  the  coronation,  the  French  and  Navarrois 
were  advancing  toward  each  other  in  Normandy:  the  captal  de  Buch 
was  already  in  the  city  of  Evreuv,  collecting  his  men-at-arms  and 
soldiers  from  every  place  he  could  get  them.  We  will  speak  of  him 
and  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  as  well  as  of  a  famous  battle  which 
was  fought  the  Thursday  preceding  Trinity  Sunday,  the  day  the 
duke  was  to  be  crowned  king  of  France  (as  indeed  he  was)  in  the 
cathedral  of  the  city  of  Rheims. 

When  the  lord  John  de  Greilly,  known  by  the  appellation  of  the 
captal  de  Buch,  had  completed  his  numbers  of  archers  and  foot-sol. 
diers  in  the  city  of  Evreux,  he  made  his  final  arrangements,  and 
appointed  as  governor  of  it  a  knight  called  the  lord  Michael  d'Orgery. 
He  sent  to  Conches*  the  lord  Guy  de  Graville,  to  defend  that  place 
as  a  sort  of  frontier.  He  then  marched  v/ith  all  his  men-nt-arma  and 
archers  ;  for  he  had  heard  that  the  French  were  abr  ad,  but  was  not 
certain  in  what  quarter. 

He  took  the  field,  very  desirous  of  finding  them ;  and,  having 
mustered  his  army,  he  found  he  had  seven  hundred  lances,  and  full 
three  hundred  archers,  v/ith  five  hundred  other  serviceable  men. 
There  were  among  them  several  good  knights  and  squires,  especially 
a  banneret  of  the  kingdom  of  Navarre,  named  the  lord  Saulx;  >,\i\ 
the  greatest  and  most  expert,  with  the  largest  company  of  men-at- 
arms  and  archers  in  his  train,  was  an  English  knight,  called  sir  John 
Jouel.  There  were  also  the  lord  Peter  de  Saque-viUe,  the  lord  Wil- 
liam de  Graville,  the  lord  Bertrand  du  Franc,  Basque  de  Marneil,  and 
many  others,  who  were  eager  to  meet  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  to 
give  him  battle.  They  marched  toward  Passyt  and  Pont  de  I'Arche, 
thinking  the  French  would  pass  the  Seine  there,  ii  in  truth  they  had 
not  already  crossed  it. 

It  chanced  that,  as  on  the  Whitsun-Wednesday,  the  captal  and  his 
companions  were  riding  through  a  wood,  he  met  a  herald,  whose 
name  was  Faucon,t  and  who  had  that  morning  left  the  French  army. 
As  soon  as  the  captal  saw  him,  he  recognized  him,  for  he  was  one 
of  the  king  of  England's  heralds,  and  asked  him  from  whence  he 
came,  and  if  he  could  give  them  any  intelligence  of  the  French  army. 
"  Yes,  that  I  can,  in  God's  name,  my  lord,  replied  he  ;  "  for  I  only 
left  them  this  day :  they  are  seeking  after  you,  and  are  very  anxious 
to  meet  with  you."  "Where  are  they?"  asked  the  captal,  "on  this 
or  on  the  other  side  of  Pont  de  I'Arche  ?"  "  In  the  Lord's  name," 
answered  Faucon,  "  they  have  passed  Pont  de  I'Arche  and  Vernon, 
and  are,  as  I  believe,  at  this  moment  very  near  to  Passy."  "  Tell 
me,  I  pray  thee,"  said  the  captal,  "  what  &o:f.  of  people  they  are,  and 
!  who  are  their  captains  ?"  "  In  God's  name,"  replied  Faucon,  "they 
are  full  fifteen  hundred  combatants,  and  all  good  men-at-arms.  Sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin  is  there,  vv'ho  has  the  largest  com.pany  of  Bretons: 
there  are  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  the  viscount  de  Beaumont,  the  lord 
Lewis  de  Ch£ilons,  the  lord  oi  Beaujeu,  the  lord  Baudcin  d'Ennequin, 
grand  master  of  the  cross-bows,  the  archpriest,  the  lord  Odoart  de 
Renty.  Some  lords  from  Gascony,  your  own  countr>'men,  are  like- 
wise  among  them,  with  the  men-at-arms  of  the  lord  d'Albret ;  as  also 
the  lord  Aymon  de  Pommiers  and  the  lord  Souldich  de  la  Trane." 

When  the  captal  heard  the  names  of  these  Gascons,  he  was  mar- 
vellously astonished,  and  turned  red  with  anger:  recovering  his 


*  Conches— a  market-town  in  Normandy,  four  leagues  from  Evreu.x. 
t  Passy— a  town  in  Normandy,  four  leagues  from  Evreux. 

X  Faucon  was  the  title,  not  the  name  of  this  herald.  Noble,  in  his  History  of  the 
College  of  Arms,  says  under  the  title  Falcon :  "  This  heraldship  was  anciently  writter 
Faucon.  The  falcon  was  .a  badge  of  Edward  HI.,  who  had  an  officer  of  that  name  ; 
but  whether  king,  herald,  or  pursuivant,  authors  are  not  agreed.  Richard  U.  had  Fal- 
con king-at-arms :  in  the  reign  of  Edward  IV.  the  office  was  fallen  to  that  of  herald." 
Both  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage  calls  him  "king  Fauccn."— Ed. 

Lord  Berners's  version  is  so  spirited  that  we  are  induced  to  subjoin  it :  "  So  it  happened 
that  the  Friday  in  the  whytson  weke  the  captall  and  his  company  rode  out  of  a  vvode, 
and  by  auenture  they  met  a  haraude  of  armes  called  kynge  Faucon,  and  the  same  morn- 
ynge  he  was  departed  fro  the  Frenche  boost.  As  sone  as  the  ciiptall  se  hym  he  knewe 
hym  well,  and  made  him  great  chere,  for  he  was  perteynyng  to  the  kyng  of  England. 
Then  he  demaunded  of  hym  fro  whens  he  came,  and  if  he  knewe  any  tidyngs  of  the 
Frenchmen.  '  Sir,'  quoth  he,  '  in  the  name  of  God,  I  knowe  well  where  they  be  ,•  I  de- 
parted tro  them  to-day ;  they  seke  you  as  well  as  ye  do  them.'  '  Where  be  they,'  quoth 
the  captall:  'beyond  the  bridge  of  Tharche,  or  a  this  sydel'  'Si  ,'  quoth  Faucon, 
'they  be  passed  the  bridge  at  Vernon;  and,  as  I  beleue,  they  are  nowe  about  Passy.' 
'  What  nornbre  be  they,'  quoth  the  captall,  '  and  what  cnpitens  haue  they?  I  pray  you 
shewe  me.'  'Sir,'  quoth  Faucon,  '  they  are  well  a  xvc  fightyng  men,  and  there  is  sir 
Bertrand  of  Clesquy  (Guesclin)  who  hath  the  grettest  company  of  Bretons ;  also  there 
therle  of  Aucer,  the  vycount  of  Beaumont,  the  lorde  Loys  of  Chalon,  the  lord  of  Beauieu 
the  master  of  the  cross-bowes,  thavchpreest,  the  lorde  Edward  of  Remy ;  and  of  Gascone, 
there  is  the  company  ofthe  lorde  Dalbret,  and  the  lorde  Aymon  of  Punyers,  the  lorde  ot 
Saldyche  and  of  Lestrad:'  and  when  the  captall  herd  those  Gascons  named,  he  mareu- 
yled  gretly,  and  blussed  for  displeasure,  and  sayd,  '  Faucon,  is  this  true  ye  saye,  that 
these  lordes  of  Gascone  are  there,  and  the  lord  Dalbret's  company  V  '  Sir,'  quoth  the 
herald,  '  ye  without  fail.'  'And  where  is  the  lorde  Dalbret  himselt  V  quoth  the  captall. 
*  Sir,'  quoth  Faucon,  *  he  is  at  Parys  with  the  regent  duke  of  Normandy,  who  aparelleth 
himselfe  to  goto  Reynes,  for  it  is  sayd  that  on  Sunday  next  comyng  he  shulde  be  crowned 
kyng.'  Than  the  captall  layd  his  hand  on  his  own  heed  and  said  in  great  displeasure 
'  By  Saint  Antones  cap  Gascon  against  Gascon.'  '  Sir,'  quoth  Faucon,  '  here  by  tiryeth 
for  me  a  harald  of  tharchpreest,  sent  to  speke  with  you  fro  hy  m ;  and  as  I  understand  by 
the  harald,  tharchpreest  wolde  speke  with  you.'  Than  the  captall  sayd,  'A  Faucon, 
say  to  the  Frenche  harald  he  nede  not  to  go  any  farther ;  let  him  shewe  to  tharchpreest 
that  I  wyll  not  speke  with  him.'  Than  sir  Johan  Jouell  stept  forthe  and  sayd,  '  Sir,  why 
wyll  ye  nat  spake  with  hym,  perauenture,  it  is  for  our  profyte.'  Than  the  cantall  said, 
'Nay,  I  warrant  you  it  is  not  for  our  profyte,  for  tharchpreest  is  so  great  a  braule',  that 
if  he  come  to  us.  he  wyll  but  iangle,  and  in  the  meantyme  ymagen  our  strengthe,  und 
anewe  our  nombre,  the  which,  parauenture,  shall  come  more  to  our  preiudice  than  ad- 
uantage— therefore  I  haue  no  hast  to  speke  with  hym.'  Than  Faucon  the  haraud  went 
to  thother  haraud  and  excused  the  captall  so  wysely,  that  he  was  well  content,  and 
tbaa  bt  went  to  the  tbarcbprieit  and  shewed  him  all  as  Faucon  had  sayd."— Ed. 


144 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAN 


D,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


speech,  he  said,  "  Faucon,  Faucon,  is  it  indeed  true  what  thou  hast 
just  told  me  of  these  Gascon  lords  being  in  the  French  army?  and 
tlie  men  attached  to  the  lord  d'Albret?"  "  Yes,  in  good  faith,  it  is 
really  as  I  have  said,"  answered  the  herald.  "And  where  is  the  lord 
d'Albret  himself?"  asked  the  captal.  "In  God's  name,"  answered 
Faucon,  "  he  is  at  Paris,  with  the  regent-duke  of  Normandy,  who  is 
making  preparations  for  going  to  Rheims,  to  be  croVned  ;  for  it  is 
commonly  reported  that  that  ceremony  is  to  take  place  on  Sunday 
next."  The  captal  then  put  his  hand  to  his  head,  and  cried  out  in 
anger :  "  By  the  head  of  St.  Anthony,  Gascons  against  Gascons  will 
make  mischief  enough." 

Then  Faucon  spoke  concerning  Prie  (a  herald  whom  the  avchpriest 
had  seat  thither,)  and  said  to  the  captal,  "  My  lord,  there  is  a  herald 
hard  by  waiting  for  me,  whom  the  archpriest  has  sent  to  you,  and 
who,  as  I  understand  from  the  herald,  would  willingly  speak  to  you." 
The  captal  made  answer,  saying,  "  Ha,  Faucon,  Faucon,  tell  this 
French  herald,  that  he  need  not  come  nearer ;  and  let  him  say  to  the 
archpriest,  that  I  do  not  wish  to  have  any  parley  with  him."  Sir 
John  Jouel,  upon  this,  stepped  forward,  and  said,  "  Why,  my  lord, 
will  you  not  see  the  archpriest  ?  perhaps  he  may  give  us  some  infor- 
mation that  we  may  profit  by."  The  captal  replied,  "John,  John,  it 
will  not  be  so ;  for  the  archpriest  is  so  great  a  deceiver,  that  if  he 
were  to  come  among  us,  telling  his  tales  and  his  nonsense,  he  would 
examine  and  judge  of  our  strength  and  numbers,  which  would  turn 
out  probably  to  our  disadvantage  :  therefore  I  do  not  wish  to  hear  of 
any  parleys."  Faucon,  king-at-arms,  upon  this  returned  to  the  herald 
Prie,  who  was  waiting  for  him  at  the  end  of  the  hedge,  and  made 
such  good  and  sensible  excuses  for  the  captal  that  the  herald  was 
perfectly  satisfied,  went  back  to  the  archpriest,  and  related  to  him  all 
that  Faucon  had  told  him. 

By  the  reports  of  the  two  heralds,  both  armies  were  acquainted 
with  each  other's  situation.  They  therefore  made  such  dispositions, 
as  would  speedily  force  them  to  meet.  When  the  captal  had  heard 
from  Faucon  the  numbers  the  French  army  consisted  of,  he  imme- 
diately dispatched  messengers  to  the  captains  who  were  in  the  city 
of  Evreux,  with  orders  for  them  to  send  him  as  many  recruits  and 
young  gallants*  to  his  assistance  as  they  could  possibly  collect :  they 
were  to  meet  him  at  Cocherei  ;t  for,  supposing  that  he  should  find 
the  French  in  that  neighborhood,  he  had  determined  to  fight  them 
wherever  he  should  meet  them.  When  the  messengers  came  to 
Evreux,  the  lord  Michael  d'Orgery  had  it  publicly  cried,  and  strictly 
ordered  all  those  who  were  horsemen  to  join  the  captal.  Upon  this, 
there  immediately  set  out  one  hundred  and  twenty  young  companions 
from  that  town. 

On  the  Wednesday  the  captal  de  Buch  took  up  his  quarters,  about 
two  o'clock,  on  a  mountain,  and  encamped  his  army.  The  French, 
who  were  wishing  to  meet  them,  marched  straight  forward  until  they 
came  to  a  river,  called  Yton,  in  that  country,  which  runs  toward 
Evreux,  having  its  source  near  Conches,  and  encamped  themselves 
at  their  ease,  this  same  W^ednesday,  in  a  handsome  meadow,  through 
which  this  river  runs.  On  the  morrow,  the  Navarrois  decamped,  and 
sent  their  scouts  out,  to  examine  whether  they  could  learn  any  news 
of  the  French.  The  French  also  sent  their  scouts  on  the  same 
errand.  Before  they  had  gone  two  leagues,  each  brought  back  to 
his  army  such  intelligence  as  could  be  depended  upon. 

The  Navarrois,  conducted  by  Faucon,  marched  straight  by  the 
way  he  had  come,  and,  by  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  found  them- 
selves  in  the  plains  of  Cocherei,  with  the  French  in  front  of  them, 
who  were  already  drawing  up  their  army  in  battle  aiTay.  There 
were  a  great  many  banners  and  pennons  flying  ;  and  they  seemed 
to  be  in  number  more  than  half  as  many  again  as  themselves.  The 
Navarrois  directly  halted  on  the  outside  of  a  small  wood.  The  cap. 
iains  assembled  together,  and  began  to  form  their  men  in  order  of 
battle. 

They  first  formed  three  battalions  well  and  handsomely  on  foot, 
sending  their  baggage  and  attendants  into  the  wood.  Sir  John  Jouel 
commanded  the  first  battalion  of  English,  which  consisted  of  men- 
tti-arms  and  archers.  The  captal  de  Buch  had  the  second  battalion, 
which,  one  with  another,  was  about  four  hundred  combatants. 
With  the  captal,  there  were  the  lord  of  Saulx  in  Navan-e,  a  young 
knight  who  had  a  banner,  the  lord  William  de  Graville,  and  the  lord 
Peter  de  Saque-ville.  The  third  battalion  had  three  knights;  the 
lord  Basque  de  Marneil,!  the  lord  Bertrand  de  Franc  and  the  lord 
Sauseloppins,  and  were  in  the  whole  about  four  hundred  men  under 
arms. 

When  they  had  formed  their  battalions,  they  marched  them  not 
'ar  distant  from  each  other,  taking  advantage  of  the  mountain  which 
was  on  their  right,  between  them  and  the  wood,  posting  their  front 
open  this  mountain  facing  their  enemies,  and  fixing,  by  orders  of 
the  captal,  his  banner  in  the  midst  of  a  large  thorn  bush.  He  com- 
manded sixty  men  to  remain  there,  to  guard  and  defend  it.  They 
had  so  placed  it  to  serve  as  a  standard  for  them  to  rally  round,  if  by 
chance  of  war  they  should  be  dispersed  or  separated  ;  and  they 
strictly  ordered,  that  no  one  should,  on  any  pretence,  descend  the 

*  ''Young  gallants."  In  all  the  originals,  it  is  "  jeiines  armerets,"  which  D.  Sauvage 
thinks  should  be  bannerets,  but  I  do  not  see  why.  In  Du  Cange,  armaret  is  a  gallant, 
ADd  thus  I  have  translated  it. 

t  Cocherei— a  village  in  Normandy,  diocese  of  Evreux. 

X  'Lord  Basque  de  Marneil."  In  the  memoirs  of  Bertrand,  he  IB  called  Baiconde 
Blaoucl,  aad  the  boron  de  MarceuU 


mountain ;  but  if  their  enemies  wished  to  fight,  they  must  come  to 
seek  them. 


CHAPTER  CCXXII. 

I  THE  BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  UNDER  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUES. 
CLIN,  AND  THE  NAVARROIS  UNDER  THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCH,  AT  COCU. 
EREL,  IN  NORMANDY.  THE  CAPTAL  IS  MADE  PKISONER,  AND  VICTOR"/ 
DECLARES  FOR  THE  FRENCH. 

Thus  drawn  out  and  formed  were  t  le  English  and  Navarrois,  who 
remained,  as  I  have  said,  upon  the  mountain.  The  French,  in  the 
mean  time,  arranged  themselves  into  three  battalions  also,  and  a  '•ear- 
guard. 

Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  commanded  the  first  battalion,  which 
was  composed  of  all  his  Bretons,  and  they  were  fronted  opposite  to 
the  battalion  of  the  captal.  The  earl  of  Auxerre  had  the  second 
battalion.  There  were  with  him,  as  his  advisers,  the  viscount  de 
Beaumont,  and  the  lord  Baudoin  d'Ennequin,  grand  master  of  the 
cross-bows.  There  were  also  in  that  battalion  French,  Picards,  and 
Normans,  and  sir  Odoart  de  Renty,  sir  Enguerrant  de  Hesdin,  sir 
Louis  de  Havenquerque,  with  several  other  good  knights  and  squires, 
The  third  battalion  consisted  of  Burgundians,  commanded  by  the 
archpriest :  with  him  were  the  lord  de  Cha,lons,  the  lord  de  Beau- 
jeu,  the  lord  John  de  Vienne,  the  lord  Guy  de  Felay,  the  lord  Hugh 
de  Vienne,  and  many  more.  This  battalion  was  to  oppose  Basque 
de  Marneil  and  his  company.  The  other  battalion,  which  was  to 
serve  as  a  rear-guard,  was  entirely  composed  of  Gascons  ;  and  they 
were  commanded  by  the  lord  Edmund  de  Pommiers,  the  lord  Soul, 
dich  de  la  Trane,  the  lord  Perdiccas  d'Albret,  and  the  lord  Petiton-de 
Courton. 

These  captains  had  a  grand  consultation.  They  considered  the 
arrangement  of  the  captal,  and  that  his  people  had  fixed  his  banner 
in  a  bush,  with  part  of  his  men  guarding  it,  as  if  it  were  to  serve  as 
a  standard  :  they  therefore  said,  "  It  is  absolutely  necessary,  when 
the  combat  shall  begin,  that  we  march  directly  for  this  banner  of  the 
captal,  and  that  we  exert  ourselves  as  much  as  possible  to  gain  it 
for,  if  we  be  successful,  our  enemies  will  be  much  disheartened,  and 
incur  great  danger  of  being  conquered."  These  Gascons  thought 
also  of  another  plan  which  was  of  great  sei-vice  to  them,  and  was  the 
cause  of  their  gaining  the  day.  As  soon  as  the  French  had  formed 
their  line,  the  principal  Gascon  chiefs  withdrew  together,  and  con- 
suited  for  a  long  time  how  they  could  best  act ;  for  they  saw  that  their 
enemies,  from  their  position,  had  greatly  the  advantage  over  them. 
One  of  them  made  a  proposal,  which  was  cheerfully  listened  to  : 
"  My  lords,  we  well  know  that  the  captal  is  as  hardy  a  knight  as 
can  be  found  upon  earth ;  and,  as  long  as  he  shall  be  able  to  keep 
with  his  men  and  fight,  he  will  be  too  much  for  us.  I  therefore  think 
that  if  we  order  thirty  of  our  boldest  and  most  expert  cavaliers  to  do 
nothing  but  to  follow  and  attack  the  captal,  while  we  are  making  for 
his  banner,  his  men  will  be  thrown  into  some  confusion  :  and  then 
our  thirty,  by  their  own  strength  and  that  of  their  horses,  will  be  able 
to  push  through  the  crowd,  and  advance  so  near  the  captal,  that  they 
may  seize  him  and  carry  him  oflf  between  them  to  some  place  of 
safety,  where  they  will  remain  until  the  end  of  the  battle  ;  for,  if  he 
can  be  taken  by  such  means  as  this,  the  day  will  be  ours,  as  his 
army  will  be  panic-struck."* 

The  Gascon  knights  immediately  assented  to  this  plan,  saying  it 
was  well  thought  of,  and  should  be  followed.  They  chose  from  their 
battalion  thirty  of  the  most  enterprising  men-at-arms,  and  mounted 
them  upon  the  strongest  and  most  active  horses  they  had  with  them. 
They  then  marched  into  the  plain,  well  instructed  what  they  were  to 
do.    The  army  remained  where  it  was,  on  foot,  in  order  of  battle. 

When  the  French  had  thus  drawn  up  their  forces,  and  each  knew 
what  he  was  to  do,  the  chiefs  held  a  consultation,  and  long  debated 
what  war-cry  they  should  use,  £fad  whose  banner  or  pennon  they 
should  fix  on  as  a  rallying  point.  They  for  a  long  time  determined 
to  cry,  "  Notre  Dame  Auxerre  I"  and  to  make  the  earl  of  Auxerre 
their  commander  for  that  day.  But  the  earl  would  not  by  any  means 
accept  of  it,  excusing  himself  by  saying :  "  My  lords,  I  return  you 
many  thanks  for  the  good  opinion  you  have  of  me,  and  for  the  honor 
you  oflfer  me  ;  but  at  this  moment  I  cannot  accept  of  such  an  office, 
for  I  am  too  young  to  undertake  so  honorable  a  charge.  This  is  the 
first  pitched  battle  I  was  ever  at :  for  which  reason  I  must  beg  of 
you  to  make  another  choice.  We  have  here  many  very  able  and 
enterprising  knights,  such  as  my  lord  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  my  lord 
the  archpriest,  my  lord  the  grand  master  of  the  cross-bows,  my  lord 
Lewis  de  Chalons,  my  lord  Edmund  de  Pommiers,  and  sir  Odoart 
de  Renty,  who  have  been  in  many  hard  engagements,  and  know 
much  better  than  I  do  what  in  such  cases  is  proper  to  be  done.  I 
must,  therefore,  entreat  you  to  excuse  me  from  accepting  your  honor- 
able  offer."  , 

The  chiefs,  after  looking  at  each  other,  said  :  "  Earl  of  Auxerre, 
you  are  the  highest  by  birth,  and  of  the  largest  property  and  estates 
of  any  of  us ;  you  have  therefore  the  right  of  being  our  chief."  "  Cer- 
tainly,  my  lords,"  replied  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  "  what  you  say  is  very 
pleasing  to  me  ;  but  this  day  I  will  only  rank  as  one  of  your  com- 
panions;  and,  whether  I  live  or  die,  I  will  hazard  the  adventure 

*  The  editors  of  the  M6moires  Historiquee  doubt  very  much  this  fact,  in  a  note  to  th» 
M^moiiei  de  Guesclio,  and  think  jProissart  must  have  heard  it  from  a  Gascon 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


H5 


among  you ;  but,  as  to  the  command,  I  am  determined  not  to  accept 
it."  They  again  looked  at  each  other,  in  order  to  see  whom  they 
should  fix  on  for  their  chief.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  was  unan- 
imously  thought  on,  and  considered  as  the  best  knight  of  the  whole 
company,  one  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  greatest  number  of  bat- 
tles, and  who  was  the  best  informed  in  military  affairs.  It  was 
therefore  resolved  they  should  cry,  "  Notre  Dame  Guesclin  !"  and 
that  the  whole  arrangement  of  that  day  should  be  as  sir  Bertrand 
would  order  it.  Everything,  therefore,  being  settled,  each  lord  re- 
tired  to  his  banner  or  pennon.  They  found  that  their  enemies  were 
still  upon  the  hill,  and  had' not  quitted  their  strong  situation  (not  hav- 
ing  a  desire  or  thought  of  so  doing,)  which  veiy  much  vexed  the 
French,  seeing  that  they  had  greatly  the  advantage  where  they  were, 
and  that  the  sun  was  beginning  to  be  high,  which  was  the  more  to 
their  disadvantage,  for  it  was  at  that  season  very  hot.  This  delay 
was  what  the  most  able  and  expert  knights  dreaded ;  for  they  were 
as  yet  fasting,  and  had  not  brought  with  them  any  wine  or  victuals 
worth  mentioning,  except  some  of  the  lords,  who  had  small  flagons 
of  wine  that  were  soon  emptied,  and  none  had  been  procured  or 
thought  of  in  the  morning,  as  they  imagined  the  engagement  would 
begin  on  their  arrival :  but  this,  as  it  appeared,  was  not  the  case. 
The  English  and  Navarrois  deceived  them  thus  by  subtlety,  and  it 
was  a  late  hour  before  they  engaged. 

When  the  French  lords  perceived  their  situation,  they  assembled 
in  council,  to  know  what  would  be  the  best  for  them  to  do,  and 
whether  they  should  march  to  attack  them  or  not.  In  this  council, 
all  were  not  of  the  same  opinion.  Some  wished  to  fight,  whatever 
might  be  the  consequences  ;  for,  they  said,  it  would  be  shameful  for 
ihem  to  make  any  difficulties  about  it.  But  others,  better  advised, 
said,  that  if  they  should  begin  the  combat,  situated  as  they  were  so 
much  to  their  disadvantage,  they  would  be  in  the  greatest  danger, 
and  out  of  five  men  they  would  certainly  lose  three.  In  short,  they 
could  not  agree  to  fight  in  their  present  position. 

During  this  time,  the  Navarrois  saw  them  very  plainly,  and  how 
they  were  formed  :  they  said  to  each  other,  "  Look  at  them :  they 
will  very  soon  come  to  us,  for  they  have  a  good  will  so  to  do." 
There  were  among  them  some  knights  and  squires  of  Normandy, 
that  had  been'  made  prisoners  by  the  English  and  Navarrois,  who 
had  been  allowed  perfect  liberty  to  go  and  ride  about  wherever  they 
pleased,  upon  the  faith  of  their  word  of  honor,  provided  they  did 
not  bear  arms  in  favor  of  the  French.  They  rode  toward  the  French 
army,  and,  in  conversation,  said  to  the  French  lords :  "  My  lords, 
consider  what  you  are  about ;  for,  should  this  day  pass  without  an  en- 
gagement,  your  enemies  will  to-morrow  receive  a  very  large  rein- 
forcement ;  as  it  is  reported  among  them,  that  the  lord  Lewis  de 
Navarre  is  on  his  road  to  join  them  with  at  least  four  hundred 
lances." 

This  intelligence  much  inclined  the  French  to  attack  the  Navar- 
rois  at  all  events :  they  were  made  ready  for  it  two  or  three  different 
times :  but  the  wiser  advice  got  the  better.  Those  lords  said,  "  Let 
us  wait  a  little  longer,  and  see  what  they  will  do ;  for  they  are  so 
proud  and  presumptuous  that  they  are  as  eager  to  fight  us  as  we  are 
to  meet  them."  Many  of  them  were  very  ill  and  faint,  from  the 
great  heat,  as  it  was  now  about  noon  ;  they  had  fasted  all  the  morn- 
ing,  and  had  been  under  arms  :  they  were  therefore  much  heated  by 
the  sun,  which  affected  them  doubly  through  their  armor.  They 
said,  therefore,  "  If  we  attempt  to  fight  them  by  ascending  the  hill 
in  our  present  state,  we  shall  certainly  be  beaten ;  but  if  we  retreat 
to  our  quarters,  through  the  necessity  of  the  case,  by  to-morrow 
morning  we  shall  form  a  better  plan."  Thus  had  they  different 
opinions  on  what  was  to  be  done. 

When  the  knights  of  France  (to  whose  honor  the  command  of 
this  army  was  intrusted)  saw  the  English  and  Navarrois  were  not 
inclined  to  quit  their  stronghold,  and  that  it  was  now  midday ;  having 
heard  the  information  which  the  French  prisoners  who  had  visited 
their  army  had  given,  and  having  considered  that  the  greater  part  of 
their  men  were  exceedingly  faint,  through  the  heat ;  they  met  to- 
gether,  by  the  advice  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  whose  orders  they 
obeyed,  and  held  another  council.  "  My  lords,"  said  he, "  we  perceive 
that  our  enemies  are  very  eager  to  fight  us,  and  have  a  great  wish  for 
it ;  but,  however  violent  they  may  be,  they  will  not  descend  from 
their  strong  position,  unless  by  a  plan  which  I  shall  propose  to  you. 
We  will  make  dispositions,  as  if  for  a  retreat,  not  intending  to  fight 
this  day,  (our  men,  indeed,  are  severely  afllicted  by  the  great  heat ;) 
and  order  our  servants,  baggage,  horses,  &,c.  to  cross  the  bridge  and 
river,  and  retire  to  our  quarters :  we  will,  at  the  same  time,  keep 
close  to  them,  watching  attentively  the  enemy's  motions.  If  they 
really  wish  to  fight  us,  they  will  descend  the  hill,  and  follow  us  into 
the  plain.  As  soon  as  we  shall  perceive  their  motions,  if  they  act  as 
I  think  they  will,  we  shall  be  ready  armed  to  wheel  about,  and  thus 
shall  have  them  more  to  our  advantage."  This  proposal  was  ap- 
proved of  by  all,  and  considered  as  the  best  that  could  have  been 
offered.  Each  lord,  therefore,  returned  to  his  people,  under  his  ban- 
ner  or  pennon.  The  trumpets  sounded  as  for  a  retreat,  and  every 
knight  and  squire  ordered  his  sei-vants  to  cross  the  river  with  their 
baggage.  This  the  greater  part  did,  and  afterwards  the  men-at-arms 
followed,  but  very  slowly.  When  sir  John  Jouel  (who  was  an  expert 
and  valiant  knight,  and  eager  to  engage  with  the  French)  saw  the 
maimer  of  their  retreat,  he  said  to  the  captal,  "  My  lord,  my  lord,  let 


us  now  descend  boldly :  do  you  not  see  how  the  French  are  running 
away?"  "Ha,"  replied  the  captal,  "they  are  only  doing  so  out  of 
malice,  and  to  draw  us  down." 

Sir  John  Jouel  upon  this  advanced  forward  (for  he  was  veiy  de. 
sirous  of  fighting,)  crying  out,  "  St.  George !"  and  said  to  his  bat. 
talion,  "  March  :  those  that  love  me  let  them  follow  me,  for  I  am  go. 
ing  to  engage."  Ho  then  drev/  his  sword,  and,  with  it  in  his  hand, 
marched  at  the  head  of  his  battalion.  He  and  his  company  were 
almost  down  the  liill  before  the  captal  moved  :  but  when  he  found 
this  to  be  so,  and  that  sir  John  Jouel  meant  to  fight  without  him,  he 
considered  it  as  a  great  presumption,  and  said  to  those  around  them, 
"  Come,  let  us  descend  the  hill  speedily,  for  sir  John  Jouel  shall  not 
fight  without  me."  The  company  of  the  captal  advanced  forward, 
with  him  at  their  head,  his  sword  in  his  hand.  AVhon  the  French,  who 
had  been  watching  them  all  the  time,  saw  them  descend  and  enter 
the  plain,  they  mightily  rejoiced,  and  said,  "  See,  now,  what  we  have 
been  waiting  for  aU  this  day  has  come  to  pass  !"  They  then  faced 
about,  with  a  thorough  good  will  to  meet  their  enemies,  crying  out, 
"  Notre  Dame  Guesclin  !"  They  dressed  their  banners  in  front  of 
the  Navarrois,  and  began  to  form  under  them  from  all  parts  and  on  foot 
On  the  side  of  the  Navarrois,  sir  John  Jouel  advanced,  sword  in  hand, 
most  valiantly,  and  drew  up  his  battaUon  opposite  to  that  c*f  the  Bretons, 
which  was  commanded  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  and  performed 
many  gallant  deeds  of  arms  ;  for  he  was  a  bold  knight ;  but  he  found 
there  one  who  was  too  able  a  match  for  him.  The  knights  an^ 
squires  then  spread  themselves  over  the  plain  and  began  to  fight  with 
all  sorts  of  weapons,  just  as  they  could  lay  hands  upon  them;  and 
each  party  met  the  other  with  great  courage. 

The  English  and  Navarrois  shouted  out,  "  St.  George  !"  the  French, 
"'Notre  Dame  Guesclin !"  In  this  battle,  there  were  many  good 
knights  on  the  side  of  the  French  :  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  the 
young  earl  of  Auxerre,  the  viscount  de  Beaumont,  sir  Baudoin  d'En- 
nequin,  grand  master  of  the  cross-bows,  the  lord  Louis  de  Chalons, 
lord  Anthony  the  young  lord  de  Beaujeu,  who  raised  his  banner  for 
the  first  time,  the  lord  Anthony  de  Kanerley,  sir  Odoart  de  Renty, 
sir  Enguerrand  de  Hedin.  In  like  manner,  in  the  battalion  of  Gas. 
cons,  who  were  drawn  up  by  themselves,  there  combated  most  vaU 
iantly,  sir  Aymon  de  Fommiers,  sir  Perdiccas  d'Albret,  the  souldich 
de  la  Trane,  sir  Petiton  de  Courton,  and  several  others  of  the  same 
sort.  This  battalion  was  formed  opposite  to  that  of  the  captal,  which 
consisted  of  Gascons  also,  and  they  were  very  desirous  of  meeting. 
There  were  many  hard  blows  given,  and  many  valorous  deeds  of 
arms  performed  on  each  side  ;  for  no  one  should  wilfully  lie.* 

It  may  be  asked,  "  What  became  of  the  archpriest,  who  was  an 
excellent  knight,  and  had  the  command  of  a  battalion,  that  I  have 
not  hitherto  made  any  mention  of  him  ?  I  will  tell  the  truth.  As 
soon  as  the  archpriest  saw  the  enemies  drawn  up,  and  that  the  battle 
was  going  to  begin  in  earnest,  he  quitted  his  company,  but  said  to 
his  people,  and  particularly  to  his  banner-bearer  :  "I  order  and  com. 
mand  you,  under  pain  of  my  greatest  displeasure,  that  you  remain 
where  you  are,  and  wait  the  event  of  the  battle.  I  set  out  directly 
from  hence,  not  meaning  to  return  ;  for  I  can  neiriier  bear  arms  noi 
fight  against  some  of  the  knights  that  are  with  the  enemy.  If  any 
one  should  inquire  after  me,  this  is  the  answer  that  you  will  give 
him."  He  then  set  out,  accompanied  by  a  sicgle  squire,  recrossed  the 
river,  and  left  the  others  to  make  the  best  of  it.  They  did  not  notice 
his  absence,  as  they  saw  his  banner,  ahd  thought  that  he  was  among 
them  until  the  business  was  over.  I  will  now  speak  of  this  battle, 
and  how  it  was  stiffly  maintained.  At  tlie  commencement  of  the 
conflict,  when  sir  John  Jouel  had  descended  the  hill,  he  was  followed 
by  all  as  closely  as  they  could,  and  even  by  the  captal  and  his  com. 
pany,  who  thought  they  should  have  gained  the  day  ;  but  it  turned 
out  otherwise.  When  they  perceived  that  the  French  had  wheeled 
about  in  good  order,  they  immediately  found  they  had  been  deceived. 
However,  like  determined  men,  they  M  ere  not  panic-struck  at  the  dis. 
covery,  but  were  resolved  to  recover  it  by  their  gallantry  in  the  combat. 

They  retreated  a  little,  then  assembled  together,  and  after  that  they 
opened  the  ranks  to  give  room  to  their  archers,  who  were  in  their 
rear,  to  make  use  of  their  bows.  When  the  archers  were  advanced 
in  front,  they  extended  themselves,  and  began  to  exert  themselves 
handsomely  in  shooting  ;  bat  the  French  were  so  strongly  armed  and 
shielded  against  their  arrows,  they  were  but  little  hurt  by  them,  if  at  all, 
and  for  this  did  not  figlff  the  less  valiantly,  but  intermixed  themselves 
with  the  English  and  Navarrois,  as  did  the  English  with  them,  equally 
eager  in  the  combat.  There  was  much  hacking  and  cutting  of  each 
other,  with  lances  and  battle-axes,  seizing  each  other  by  main  strength 
and  wrestling.  They  took  and  ransomed  prisoners  from  each  alter- 
nately, and  were  so' much  intermixed  together,  that  they  engaged 
man  to  man,  and  behaved  with  a  degree  of  valor  scarcely  to  be 
credited  but  by  eye-witnesses.  You  may  easily  imagine  that,  in 
such  a  crowd  and  so  situated,  numbers  were  thrown  down,  wounded 
and  killed :  for  neither  side  spared  the  other.  The  French  had  need  not 
to  sleep  on  their  bridles ;  for  they  had  opposed  to  them  men  of  ability 
and  determined  enterprise.^Each,  therefore,  loyally  agreed,  not  only 

*  These  words  "  for  no  one  should  wilfully  lie."  in  their  present  position  do  not  seem 
at  all  necessary.  It  appears  probable  that  they  ongmally  belonged  to  the  next  para- 
graph, where  they  are  natural  and  proper.  The  word  for  does  not  occur  in  D.  Sau- 
vaee  the  "sentence  being  quite  unconnected  with  the  preceding ;  but  as  Ins  arraiifrement, 
vi's'M,is  exception,  is  the  same  as  Mr.  Johaes's,  we  have  not  venluied  to  uiutr  uua 


I 

146  CIIRONICLESOFENGLA 

to  defend  himself  and  his  post  most  vigorously,  but  to  take  every 
itdvantage  that  should  offer ;  if  they  had  not  done  so,  they  must  have 
been  defeated.  In  truth,  I  must  say,  that  the  Bretons  and  Gascons 
v\  ere  good  men,  and  perfonned  many  gallant  feats  of  arms. 

I  wish  now  to  speak  of  the  thirty  who  had  been  selected  to  attack 
tl.s  captal.  They  had  been  excellently  mounted,  on  the  best  horses 
oi  the  army,  and  attentive  to  nothing  but  their  orders  (as,  being  so 
charged,  they  were  bound  to  do)  :  they  advanced  in  a  close  body 
toward  the  captal,  who  was  using  his  battle-axe  manfully,  and  gave 
such  deadly  strokes  with  it  that  none  dared  approach  him.  They 
pushed  through  the  crowd  by  the  strength  of  their  horses,  as  well  as 
by  the  help  of  some  Gascons  who  had  accompanied  them. 

These  thirty  men,  who,  as  you  have  seen,  were  so  well  mounted, 
and  who  knew  well  what  they  were  to  do,  neither  looking  to  the 
risk  nor  danger,  made  up  directly  to  the  captal  and  surrounded  him. 
They  all  fell  upon  him,  and  carried  him  off  by  dint  of  force,  quitting 
the  spot  directly.  This  created  great  confusion,  and  all  the  battalions 
drew  thitherward  ;  for  the  captal's  men  were  like  to  madmen,  shout- 
ing out,  "  Rescue,  rescue  the  captal !"  All  this,  nevertheless,  was 
of  no  service  or  help  to  them  :  for,  in  fact,  the  captal  was  carried  off 
in  the  manner  I  have  related,  and  placed  in  safety.  However,  at 
the  moment  this  happened,  it  was  not  truly  known  which  side  had 
the  best  of  the  battle.  In  this  grand  bustle  and  confusion,  while  the 
Navarrois  and  English,  like  madmen,  were  following  the  captal, 
who  had  been  captured  before  their  eyes,  sir  Aymon  de  Pommiers, 
sir  Petiton  de  Courton,  the  souidich  de  la  Trane,  and  the  company  of 
the  lord  d'Albret,  determined  unanimously  to  make  for  the  banner 
of  the  captal,  which  was  fixed  in  a  bush,  and  which  served  as  a 
standard  for  the  Navarrois. 

The  attack  and  defence  was  equally  sharp  and  vigorous ;  for  it 
was  guarded  by  good  men  :  particularly  by  s'ir  Bascon  de  Marneil 
and  sir  Geoffry  de  Roussillon:  many  were  wounded,  killed,  un- 
horsed, and  rescued.  The  Navarrois,  at  last,  who  were  near  this 
bush  and  about  the  banner,  were  broken  in  upon  and  forced  to 
retreat.  Sir  Bascon  de  Marneil  with  several  others  were  slain.  Sir 
Geoffry  de  Roussillon  was  made  prisoner  by  sir  Aymon  de  Pommiers. 
The  banner  of  the  captal  was  immediately  seized :  and  those  who 
defended  it  were  either  killed,  taken,  or  had  retreated  so  far  that 
there  was  no  news  of  them.  While  the  banner  of  the  captal  was 
thus  conquered,  torn  and  dragged  upon  the  ground  by  the  Gascons, 
the  Bretons,  the  French,  the  Picards,  the  Normans  and  Burgundians 
were  most  valiantly  fighting  in  another  part  of  the  field  ;  and  well  it 
behoved  them  so  to  do,  for  the  Navarrois  had  made  them  retreat. 
Among  the  French,  there  was  already  killed  the  viscount  de  Beau- 
mont ;  the  more  the  pity,  for  he  was  a  young  knight  well  formed  to 
do  great  things.  His  people,  to  their  great  sorrow,  had  carried  him 
out  of  the  battle,  and  guarded  him,  as  I  have  heard  related,  by  those 
of  both  sides.  No  one  had  ever  seen  a  battle,  with  the  like  number 
of  combatants,  so  well  fought  as  this  was  ;  for  they  were  all  on  foot, 
and  combated  liand  to  hand,  intermixing  with  each  other,  and  striv- 
ing for  victory  with  the  arms  they  used,  and,  in  particular,  with  those 
battle-axes  which  gave  such  astonishingly  fatal  blows. 

Sir  Petiton  de  Coxirton  and  the  souidich  de  la  Trane  were  sorely 
wounded,  insomuch  that  they  could  do  no  service  during  the  remain- 
der of  the  day.  Sir  John  .Touel,  by  whom  the  combat  began,  and 
who  had  most  courageously  attacked  and  fought  the  French,  per- 
formed, that  day,  many  veiy  gallant  feats  of  arms,  and  never  deigned 
once  to  retreat.  He  had  been  engaged  so  far  in  the  battle  that  he 
was  grievously  wounded  in  several  parts  of  the  head  and  body,  and 
at  last  made  prisoner  by  a  inquire  of  Brittany  under  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin :  he  was  then  carried  out  of  the  crowd.  At  length,  the 
French  gained  the  field ;  bm  on  their  side  there  were  killed  the 
grand  master  of  the  cross-bows,  sir  Louis  de  Havenquerque,  and 
many  others.  On  the  side  of  the  Navarrois,  the  lord  de  Saulx  and 
numbers  of  his  people  were  slain.  Sir  John  .Touel  died  in  the  course 
of  the  day.  There  were  made  prisoners,  sir  William  de  Graville,  sir 
Peter  de  Sequainville,  sir  Geoffry  de  Roussillon,  sir  Bretrand  du 
Franc,  and  several  more.  Few  of  t'ae  Navarrois  escaped  being  slain 
or  taken.  This  battle  was  fought  in  Normandy,  pretty  near  to 
Cocherel,  on  a  Thursday,  the  24th  day  of  May,  1364.* 

After  this  defeat,  when  all  the  dead  were  stripped,  and  those  who 
had  made  prisoners  had  put  them  aside  and  attended  to  the  wounded  ; 
when  the  greater  part  of  the  French,  having  repassed  the  bridge, 
were  retiring  bruised  and  weary,  to  their  quarters  ;  sir  Guy  de  Gra- 
ville- son  of  sir  William  de  Graville,  who  had  been  made  a  prisoner, 
having  in  haste  left  Conches  (a  garrison  town  of  the  Navarrois,)  with 
fifty  lancemen,t  intending  to  join  the  captal,  came  on  full  speed  to 
tlie  field  where  the  battle  had  been  fought.  Upon  which  the  French 
in  the  rear  cried  out,  "  Let  us  turn  back,  for  here  are  more  enemies." 
On  hearing  this,  sir  Aymon  and  his  company,  who  had  remained  on 
the  field,  seeing  these  Navarrois  advancing,  fixed  his  pennon  aloft  in 
a  bush  as  a  rallying-post  for  the  French.    When  sir  Guy  saw  this, 

*  "  It  i3  singular  enough,  that  the  date  of  so  memorable  a  battle  should  not  have 
been  more  certaiii-.y  known.  Historians  place  it  the  23rd  May,  13S4.  Du  Chatelet  re- 
'jorts  ancient  acts,  which  prove  it  to  have  been  the  16th  May. 

"  Froissart,  in  relating  this  battle,  differs  from  our  memoirs  in  several  details,"  &c.— 
JUimoiren  Historiques,  vol.  iv. 

t  Lord  Berners  and  D.  Sauvage  say  fifty  spears;  when  individuals  are  meant,  the 
word  combattans,  fighting-men,  is  generally  to  be  made  use  of  by  Froissart.  Mr.  Johues's 
reason  for  trarslating  "  lances"  lancemen  in  this  instance  is  not  apparent.— Ed. 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 

"  '  — ~   '  -' — — — —  *■  ,11 

and  heard  the  shout  of  "Notre  Dame  Guesclin  !"  and  that  none  of 
hi*  party  appeared,  but  plenty  of  dead  bodies  were  lying  around,  he 
soon  found  that  the  Navarrois  had  been  discomfited  ;  he  therefore 
quickly  faced  about,  and  returned  the  way  he  came.  In  the  evening, 
the  French  examined  those  prisoners  whom  they  had  in  their  tents. 
The  archpriest  was  much  inquired  about  and  spoken  of,  Vv  hen  it  was 
found  that  he  had  not  been  in  the  engagement:  his  people  made  the 
best  excuses  for  him  tiiey  could.  You  must  know  that  the  thirty 
cavaliers  who  had  carried  off  the  captal,  as  you  have  heard,  never 
halted  until  they  had  brought  him  safe  to  Vernon,  and  lodged  him 
in  the  castle.  On  the  morrow  the  French  decamped,  and  marched 
to  the  city  of  Rouen,  where  they  left  a  part  of  their  prisoners. 


CHAPTER  CCXXIII. 

CHARLES  V.  SURNAMED  THE  WISE,  IS  CROWNED  KIN&  OF  FRANCE.  HIS 
BROTHER  PHILIP  IS  INVESTED  WITH  THE  DUCHY  OF  BURGUNDY,  ANI 
SENT  AGAINST  THE  FREE  COMPANIES  OF  PILLAGERS. 

On  Trinity-day,  1364,  king  Charles,  eldest  son  of  the  late  John  ot 
France,  was  crowned  and  consecrated  king,  in  the  great  church  of 
our  Lady  at  Rheims,  by  the  archbishop  of  that  city  ;  and  with  him 
his  queen,  the  daughter  of  duke  Peter  of  Bourbon.  The  king  of 
Cyprus,  the  dukes  of  Anjou  and  Burgundy,  the  lord  Wenceslaus  of 
Bohemia,  duke  of  Luxembourg  and  Brabant,  the  earls  of  Eu,  of 
Dampmartin,  of  Tanc^rville,  of  Vaudemont,  and  great  numbers  of 
other  lords  and  prelates,  were  present  at  this  ceremony.  There  were 
great  entertainments  and  feasts  at  Rheims,  during  the  time  the  king 
remained,  which  was  five  days  :  he  then  departed  for  Paris.  It 
would  take  me  a  long  time  were  I  to  relate  all  the  fine  shows  and 
feasts  the  Parisians  made  for  him  at  his  entry.  The  lords 
after  this,  that  is  to  say,  the  strangers  Vvho  had  come  to  his  corona- 
tion, returned  to  their  own  countries.  When  the  king  of  France 
was  come  back  to  Paris,  he  gave  the  investiture  of  the  duchy  of  Bur- 
gundy to  his  youngest  brother,  who  left  Paris  v/ith  a  noble  company, 
in  order  to  take  possession  and  receive  the  homage  of  the  barons, 
knights,  cities,  castles  and  large  towns  in  that  duchy.  After  he  had 
visited  the  whole  country,  he  returned  to  Paris. 

He  brought  with  him  the  archpriest,  who  appeased  the  anger  of 
the  king,  which  he  had  incurred  by  not  fighting  at  the  battle  of 
Cocherel,  by  the  fair  reasons  he  gave  for  not  bearing  arms  against 
the  captal.*  The  captal  had  been  brought  a  prisoner  to  Paris,  and, 
through  the  intercession  of  the  lord  d'Albret,  obtained  his  liberty  on 
his  parole.  He  also  assisted  the  archpriest  to  excuse  himself  toward 
the  king,  as  well  as  toward  the  French  knights  who  had  talked  very 
scurvily  of  him,  notwithstanding  he  had  overthrown  lately,  in  a  part 
of  Burgundy,  beyond  Dijon,  four  hundred  pillagers ;  over  whom 
Guillot  du  Pin,  Taillebert,  Taillebourdon  and  John  de  Chaufour 
were  captains. 

•  About  this  time,  the  king  of  France  ordered  sir  Peter  de  Sequain- 
ville to  be  beheaded  in  the  city  of  Rouen,  for  having  taken  the  part 
of  the  Navarrois.  Sir  William  de  Graville  would  have  undergone 
the  same  punishment,  if  his  son,  sir  Guy,  had  not  signified  to  the 
king  of  France,  that  whatever  treatment  his  father  suffered,  he  v/ould 
do  the  like  to  sir  Beaumont  de  Laval,  a  great  lord  of  Brittany,  whom 
he  kept  as  his  prisoner.  Upon  this,  the  family  of  sir  Beaumont  in- 
terceded with  the  king,  and  exerted  themselves  so  effectually  that 
they  obtained  the  exchange  of  sir  Beaumont  for  sir  William  de  Gra- 
ville.t  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  at  this  time,  gained  the  castle  of 
Roulleboise,  by  presenting  the  governor  of  it,  sir  Vautaire  Austard, 
with  six  thousand  francs,  who  retired  to  Brabant,  whence  he  had 
come.  Many  large  companies  of  pillagers  still  kept  possession  of 
different  forts  in  the  countries  of  Caux,  Normandy,  Beauce,  and 
Perche,  whence  they  gready  harassed  the  kingdom  of  France  :  some 
under  pretence  of  serving  the  king  of  Navarre  ;  others,  for  themselves 
robbed  and  destroyed  the  country,  without  any  claims  of  right  or  of 
reason. 

The  king  of  France  sent  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
against  the  pillagers,  who  appointed  his  rendezvous  in  the  city  of 
Chartres.  He  then  took  the  field,  accompanied  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  the  lord  de  Boucicaut,  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  the  lord  Louis 
de  Chalons,  the  lord  de  Beaujeu,  sir  Aymon  de  Pommiers,  the  lord 
Raineval,  Pierre  de  Villaines,  snrnamed  le  Bfegue,  the  lord  Nicholas 
de  Ligne,  grand  master  of  the  cross-bows,  sir  Odoart  de  Renti,  sir 
Enguerrand  de  Heden,  and  full  five  thousand  combatants.  When 
they  found  they  mustered  so  strong,  they  divided  themselves  into 
three  bodies  ;  from  which  sir  Bertrand  took,  at  the  most,  one  thousand 
fighting  men,  and  marched  for  the  country  of  Coutantin,  toward  the 

*  The  archpriest,  according  to  the  life  of  Charles  V.  by  the  abbe  de  Choisy,  had  often- 
times changed  sides:  sometimes  tor  the  king  of  France,  but  oftener  for  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, because  there  was  more  licence  allowed  the  soldiers  of  his  army.  After  the  peace, 
he  pillaged  various  provinces  of  France.  In  his  retreat  from  the  emperor  Charles  IV., 
near  Macon  in  Burgundy,  he  was  assassinated  by  his  own  men.  His  deatii  gave  great 
j  oy  to  the  people,  whom  he  had  robbed  for  ten  years  successively.— ^isfoire  de  Charles 
v..  p.  88. 

T  In  the  M6moires  Historiques,  note  31,  of  Bertrand  du  Guesclm,  it  is  said,  that  sir 
William  de  Graville  was  ransomed  from  sir  Guy  de  Bayeuz,  who  had  taken  him,  for  one 
thousand  florins,  and  that  the  king  was  so  much  angered  by  it,  against  Bayeux,  and  h'» 
children,  they  were  forced  to  leave  the  kingdom :  the  king  afterwards  pardoned  them. 
In  the  contifluatioD,  however,  of  this  note,  it  is  related  nearly  the  same  as  Froiwart 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE  SPA 


neighborhood  of  Cherbourg,  to  guard  the  frontiers,  and  to  prevent 
the  Navarrois  from  doing  any  mischief  to  Normandy.  The  lord  of 
Sancerre,  the  earl  of  Joigny,  the  lord  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  and  a 
crowd  of  knights  and  squires  from  Brittany  and  Normandy,  accom- 
panied  sir  Bertrand.  Another  division  waS  under  the  command  of 
the  lord  John  de  la  Riviere  ;  and  with  him  were  many  knights  and 
squires  of  France  and  Picardy,  whom  he  sent  toward  Evreux.  The 
tiuke  had  the  largest  division.  He  went  and  laid  siege  to  the  castle 
of  Marcheville,*  which  was  a  very  strong  fortress,  in  possession  of 
the  Navarrois.  He  ordered  many  machines  to  be  brought  from 
Jhartres,  by  which  he  flung  into  it  stones  and  other  things  day  and 
•light,  that  much  annoyed  the  garrison. 


IN  .  Sl 


147 


Coronation  or  Charles  V.  and  his  Queen.  From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  Century. 


CHAPTER  CCXXIV. 

THE  LORD  LEWIS  OF  jfAVARRE  MAKES  INCURSIONS  INTO  FRANCE.  THE 
DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  PLANS  SEVERAL  EXPEDITIONS  AGAINST  HIM,  BUT 
IS  FORCED  TO  GO  INTO  BURGUNDY,  TO  DEFEND  IT  AGAINST  THE  EARL  DE 
MONTBELLIARD. 

While  these  men-at-arms  were  harassing  the  Navarrois,  and 
enemies  of  the  realm,  in  Beauce  and  in  Normandy,  the  lord  Lewis 
of  Navarre  (the  lord  Philip  being  dead)  had  taken  upon  himself  the 
management  of  the  war  for  his  brother  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  had 
sent  a  challenge  to  the  king  of  France,  because  the  object  of  this  war 
was  personal  to  their  family,  being  for  a  right  of  inheritance.  He 
had  therefore  assembled  men-at-arms  ever  since  the  battle  of  Co- 
cherel  and  was  collecting  them  from  every  part  he  could  get  them 
He  had  been  so  active  himself,  and  by  means  of  the  captains  of  com- 
panies, of  which  great  numbers  still  remained  in  France,  that  he  had 
assembled  upward  of  twelve  hundred  lances.  With  him  were  sir 
Robert  Knolles,t  sir  Robert  Ceny,t  and  sir  Robert  Briquet  de  Cars. 
nelle.§  The  men-at-arms,  who  were  every  day  increasing,  were 
quartered  between  the  rivers  Loire,  and  Allier,||  and  had  oven-un  a 
part  of  the  Bourbonnois  and  Auvergne,  between  Moulins,^  St.  Pierre 
ie  Moustier**  and  St.  Poursaint.tt  From  this  body,  whom  the  lord 
Lewis  d'N avarre  commanded,  acom.pany  of  about  three  thousand  were 
detached  under  the  orders  of  Bertrand  de  la  Salle  and  Ortingo.  They 
cn)ssed  the  Loire  above  Marcilly  les  Nonnains,tt  and  pushed  for- 

*  Marcheville— a  town  in  Beauce,  diocese  of  Chartres. 

^  Robert  Knolles  was  a  great  captain,  and  the  maker  of  his  own  fortune  There 
IS  a  doubt  If  he  were  or  were  not  a  knight  of  the  Garter  (No.  74.)  See  M.  j^nstis  Hav- 
Llerhf;2o\'rh:'S;S  -Pl«yn>ents  he  heid.&c.,  I  an,  inchned  to 

iVTL",3'ln^''^^«-^f     'i'  ^"''^'■^  ^^^"y-        '^'^  pedigree  in  M.  Cough's  Sepulchral 
monuments.   His  descendants  were  called  to  the  house  of  Peers,  3rd  Henry  VU 

§     bir  Robert  Briquet  de  Carsnelle."   I  can  find  nothing  about  him. 
drnv  whpn,l"fl^""  ^''"S"f'^««'  ^vhich  rises  in  the  Gevaudan,  near  the  village  ofCou- 

Jhen'enteStheN"'  ""''^''rf,''^' ^"^^^^"^  ^"'l  the  Bourbonnois,  and 
Uien.  entering  the  Niyemois,  fills  into  the  Loire,  about  a  league  above  Nevers 

J  Mouhns-capital  of  the  Bourbonnois,  on  the  Allier. 

**  St.  Pierre  le  Monstier-a  town  of  the  Nivernois. 

TT  bt.Poursaint— a  town  of  Auvergne 

«  Marcilly  les  Nonnains-a  village  in  Berry,  election  of  La  Charity. 


ward  with  so  much  haete,  that  by  daybreak,  they  came  before  La 
^  ^^^'^^  ''^^^  ^^'^''^  inclosed  tov/;i  upon  the  Loire. 
A  *u^^  ™"iediately  scaled  without  any  opposition  ;  and,  having 
entered  the  town,  took  possession  of  that  part  of  it ;  but  as  they  were 
teariul  lest  the  townspeople  might  have  laid  an  am.buscade  for  them 
they  dared  not  advance  lurther  until  it  should  be  broad  day. 

During  this  delay,  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  embcrked  all  their 
most  valuable  things  in  boats  which  were  on  the  river  Loire,  and  hav. 
ing  also  placed  their  wives  and  children  in  them,  sailed  off  in  safety 
toward  the  city  of  Nevers,  which  was  five  leagues  distant.  The 
English,  Navarrois  and  Gascons,  who  entered  the  town,  upon  day 
appearing,  marched  forward,  but  found  all  the  houses  empty.  Upon 

this,  they  called  a  coun. 
cil,  to  consider  if  they 
should  keep  possession 
of  the  town,  and  fortify 
it ;  for  it  would  be  very 
convenient  for  them,  as 
a  place  of  strength,  to 
attack  each  side  of  the 
Loire.  They  sent  to  in- 
form the  lord  Lewis  de 
Navarre  of  their  situa- 
tion, who  was  at  that 
time  in  Auvergne,  and 
who  immediately  dis- 
patched  to  them  sir  Ro- 
bert Briquet,  with  three 
hundred  armed  men. 
They  crossed  the  coun- 
try  without  molestation, 
and  entered  the  town  oi 
La  Charity,  by  the  bridge 
over  the  Loire.  When 
they  were  thus  assem- 
bled together,  they  were 
in  such  force,  they  be- 
gan  to  make  grievous 
war  upon  the  kingdom 
of  France. 

We  will  return  to 
the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
whom  we  left  besieging 
Marcheville.  He  had 
done  so  much  by  his 
machines  and  by  his  as. 
saults,  that  the  garrison 
sun-endered  upon  hav. 
ing  their  lives  and  for. 
tunes  spared.  The  duke 
sent  the  lord  de  Bouci- 

,  ,  ,   r  John 

de  Vienne,  marshal  of  Burgundy,  to  take  possession  of  it.  He  gave 
the  castle  to  a  squire  of  Beauce,  called  William  de  Chartres,  and 
forty  men  to  guard  it.  The  duke  then  led  his  army  to  the  castle  of 
Camerolles,  which  he  surrounded,  for  it  is  situated  in  the  flat  country. 

It  is  time  to  say  something  of  the  lord  John  de  la  Riviere,  who  was 
besieging  Acquigni,  near  to  Passy,  in  the  county  of  Evreux.  He 
had  under  him  two  thousand  good  combatants  ;  for  he  was  so  great  a 
favorite  with  the  king  that  he  managed  the  finances  according  to  his 
pleasure.    The  castle  of  Acquigni  was  gamsoned  bv  English,  Nor- 
mans, French  and  Navarrois,  who  had  fled  thither  after  the  battle  of 
Cocherel.    They  defended  themselves  well,  and  were  amply  provided 
with  artillery  and  provision.    Notwithstanding  this,  matters  were  so 
well  managed,  that  they  surrendered  upon  having  their  lives  and 
fortunes  spared,  and  carried  their  property  with  them  to  Cherbourg, 
whither  they  retired.    The  lord  John  placed  a  new  garrison  in  the 
casde,  and  marched  toward  the  city  of  Evreux.    Under  his  com- 
mand, were  sir  Plugh  de  Chatillon,  the  lord  of  Sanny,  the  lord  Louis 
de  Sancerre,  sir  Matthew  de  Roye,  the  lord  of  Monfang,  the  lord  of 
Eloy,  the  lord  of  Crequi,  the  lord  of  Campy,  sir  Odoart  de  Renti,  sir 
Enguerrand  de  Hedin,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires  of  France. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  pressed  so  hard  upon  the 
garrison  of  Camerolles,  that  they  were  forced  to  surrender  at  discre. 
tion.  All  the  foreign  soldiers  were  pardoned  ;  but  some  French 
pillagers,  who  had  taken  refuge  there,  were  put  to  death.  Some  of 
the  principal  burgesses  of  Chartres  came  to  the  duke's  camp,  to  entreat 
of  him  to  give  them  the  castle  of  Camerolles,  as  a  recompense  for  the 
tise  of  their  machines  ;  for  it  had  done  them  much  harm  in  former 
times.  The  duke  consented  to  their  request ;  and  immediately  they 
sent  workmen,  who  levelled  the  castle  vvith  the  ground. 

The  duke  marched  next  to  a  castle  called  Drue,  which  is  situated 
in  the  plains  of  Beauce,  and  was  in  the  possession  of  pillagers.  He 
took  it  by  storm,  and  killed  all  that  were  found  in  it.  He  then  halted 
before  a  castle  called  Preux,  and  surrounded  it  on  all  sides.  He  made 
many  an  assault,  in  hopes  of  carrying  it;  but  at  last  the  ganison  sur- 
rendered on  having  their  lives  spared  :  they  carried  nothing  with 
them  ;  but  all  the  French  remained  prisoners  at  the  duke's  will. 
*  La  Charity,  a  town  in  the  Nivernois. 


148 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


<iuke  ordered  the  castle  to  be  taken  possession  of  by  his  marshals, 
and  made  a  present  of  it  to  a  knight  of  Beauce,  caUed  sir  Peter  du 
Bois,  in  order  that  he  might  sufficiently  guard  and  repair  it.  The 
tluke,  and  the  greater  part  of  his  army,  went  after  this  to  Chartres,  to 
refresh  themselves.  i    •  u 

When  he  had  been  there  five  or  six  days,  he  set  out  to  besiege  the 
c  istle  of  Connie,*  which  had  done  so  much  mischief  to  all  the  country 
round,  and  pointed  against  it  six  large  machines.  During  the  time 
these  sieges,  assaults,  and  conquests  were  going  forward  in  Beauce 
and  Normandy,  the  lord  Lewis  de  Navarre  was  overrunning  Au- 
vergne.  He  kept  the  field,  and  impoverished  the  whole  country ; 
for  no  one  went  forth  against  him.  Those  also  who  were  at  La 
Charite  upon  the  Loire  did  in  those  parts  just  what  they  pleased. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  earl  of  Montbelliard,  with  some  allies  from 
Germany,  had  entered  the  duchy  of  Burgundy,  near  Besan9on,  and 
was  despoiling  it.  On  which  account,  the  king  of  France  ordered 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  raise  the  siege  of  Connie,  and  come  to  Paris; 
for  it  was  necessary  that  he  should  go  into  Burgundy. 

The  duke,  on  receiving  this  news,  was  very  pensive  ;  for  he  had 
publicly  declared,  that  he  would  never  depart  from  Connie  until  he 
had  subjected  it  to  his  will.  But  those  of  his  council  made  him  tin- 
derstand,  that  since  the  king,  who  had  sent  him  thither,  ordered  him 
to  return,  he  might  very  well  leave  the  place  without  disgrace.  Those 
in  Connie  had  no  information  whatever  respecting  this :  they  were, 
therefore,  summoned  by  the  marshals  to  surrender  unconditionally, 
which  they  refused.  They  said,  they  were  willing  to  surrender,  on 
having  their  lives  and  fortunes  spared.  These  terms  were  then 
agreed  upon.  The  duke  gave  the  castle  to  a  squire  of  Beauce,  whose 
name  was  Philip  d'Arcieres,  who  repaired  it,  and  garrisoned  it  with 
good  and  trusty  men. 

The  duke  went  to  Chartres,  and  then  gave  up  the  command  ot  the 
greater  division  of  his  army  to  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  Boucicaut,  and  the 
lord  Lewis  de  Sancen-e.    He  set  out  for  Paris,  taking  with  him 
the  lord  Louis  d'Alen9on,the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  and  the  lord  of  Vienne. 
He  ordered  the  Burgundians  to  march  toward  Burgundy  as  speedily 
as  possible.    But  the  duke  himself  went  to  meet  the  king,  who  was 
at  that  time  at  Vaux-la-Comtesse  in  Brie.    He  remained  but  one  day 
there,  and  then  set  out  for  Troyes  in  Champagne  ;  whence  he  took 
the  road  to  Langres,  sending  everywhere  for  men-at-arms.  The 
Burgundians  were  already  collected,  and  drawn  out  as  a  frontier  to 
their  enemies  :  the  archpriest,  the  lord  of  Chateau- Vilain,  the  lord  of 
Vergey,  the  lord  of  Grancy,  the  lord  of  Soubournon,  the  lord  of  Rou- 
gemont,  and  a  very  rich  man  called  John  of  Boulogne,  the  lord  of 
Prises,  sir  Hugh  de  Vienne,  the  lord  du  Ch^tel,  the  bishop  of  Langres, 
and  several  more,  who  were  all  mightily  rejoiced  on  the  arrival  of  the 
lord  duke.    They  immediately  marched  against  their  enemies,  who 
were  full  fifteen  hundred  lances  ;  but  they  retreated  across  the  Rhine. 
Upon  which,  the  Burgundians  entered  the  county  of  Montbelliard, 
and  burnt  the  greater  part  of  it. 


CHAPTER  CCXXV. 

XING  CHARLES  ORDERS  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  TO  BESIEGE  LA  CHARITE. 

HE  WANTS  IT  TO  SURRENDER  UNCONDITIONALLY,  THAT  HE  MAY  SEND 
ASSISTANCE  TO  LORD  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS,  WHO  IS  CONTESTING  THE 
DUCHY  OF  BRITTANY  WITH  THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT. 

In  the  interim,  the  king  of  France  sent  his  constable,  the  lord 
Moreau  de  Finnes,  and  two  marshals,  the  lord  de  Boucicaut  and 
John  de  Mauquerchi,  lord  of  Blainville,  accompanied  by  many  knights 
and  squires,  to  besiege  La  Charit^  upon  the  Loire.  On  their  arrival, 
they  attacked  it  one  side,  and  every  day  had  skirmishes  with  the 
garrison  of  the  place. 

When  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  greater  part  of  his  troops, 
who  had  accompanied  him  into  the  county  of  Montbelliard,  were  re- 
turned to  Paris,  the  king  sent  him,  with  upward  of  a  thousand  lances, 
to  La  Charite.  There  were  then  at  that  siege  three  thousand  knights 
and  squires,  of  whom  many  went  every  day  to  skirmish  with  the 
garrison  ;  when  several  were  killed  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  At 
a  sally  which  the  garrison  made,  the  lord  Robert  of  Alengon,  son  of 
the  earl  of  Alen9on,  who  was  killed  at  Crecy,  and  the  lord  Louis 
d'Auxerre,  who  was  the  son  of  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  then  present, 
were  knighted,  and  displayed  their  banners.  The  inhabitants  of  La 
Charitd  were  very  hard  pressed,  and  would  willingly  have  surrendered 
upon  terms ;  but  the  duke  was  resolved  to  have  them  unconditionally, 
and  for  that  reason  had  guarded  the  river  so  that  no  provision  could 
enter  the  town. 

During  this  time,  the  lord  Lewis  de  Navarre,  who  was  destroying 
everything  before  him  in  the  country  of  Auvergne,  exerted  himself 
much,  and  assembled  a  sufficient  body  of  men  to  enable  him  to  raise 
the  siege  of  La  Charit^  :  he  had  collected  two  thousand  combatants 
at  the  least,  and  had  also  sent  into  Brittany  to  request  that  sir  Robert 
KnoUes,  sir  V/alter  Huet,  sir  Matthew  Cournay,  and  several  other 
knights  and  squires,  would  hasten  to  his  assistance.  They  would 
have  complied  cheerfully ;  but  at  the  time  they  were  engaged  with 
the  earl  of  Montfort,  besieging  the  castle  of  Auray,t  who  had  sworn 
he  would  not  depart  until  it  had  submitted  to  his  pleasure.  ^ 

*  Connie — a  village  in  Beauce,  election  of  Chateaudun. 

t  Auray— a  sea-port  ia  Brittany-— diocese  of  Vannei.   One  of  my  MSS.  »ay«,  it  was 
(bunded  by  Arthur. 


When  the  lord  Lewis  found  he  could  not  have  their  aid,  he  re 
treated,  by  the  orders  of  his  brother,  toward  Cherbourg.  Upon  which, 
the  king  of  France,  that  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  might  have  more 
men-at-arms,  commanded  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  treat  with  the 
garrison  for  their  surreniering  the  town  and  fort,  on  condition  of  not 
bearing  arms  for  the  king  of  Navarre  during  three  years.  The  gar- 
rison complied  with  these  terms,  surrendered  La  Charity,  took  nothing 
with  them,  and  marched  out  on  foot :  they  passed  through  the  king- 
dom of  France  under  passports  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy.  The  old 
inhabitants  of  La  Charite  now  returned  back  to  it,  having  been  forced 
to  reside  in  other  places.    The  duke  went  to  Paris. 

After  this,  the  king  of  France  granted  permission  for  liis  cousin, 
the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  to  raise  in  his  kingdom  a  thousand  lances. 
He  again  wrote  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who  at  the  time  was  ia 
Normandy,  to  march  to  the  assistance  of  the  lord  Charles,  against 
the  earl  of  Montfort.    These  orders  gave  sir  Bertrand  great  pleasure, 
for  he  had  always  considered  the  lord  Charles  as  his  natural  lord. 
He  set  out,  therefore,  from  Normandy,  with  all  the  troops  that  were 
under  him,  and  marched  through  Tours,  in  his  way  to  Brittany.  The 
lord  de  Boucicaut  went  to  guard  Normandy  in  his  place.    Sir  Ber- 
trand continued  his  march  until  he  came  to  Nantes,  where  he  met 
the  lord  Charies  de  Blois  and  his  lady.    They  received  him  very 
kindly,  and  thanked  him  much  for  coming  to  their  assistance.  They 
had  then  a  long  conference,  upon  what  was  to  be  done :  for  they 
were  in  the  best  parts  of  Brittany,  which  were  much  attached  to  the 
lord  Charies  de  Blois,  as  their  duke  and  lord,  and  willing  to  support 
him.    They  conferred  also  on  the  means  of  raising  the  siege  of  Au- 
ray,  and  fighting  with  the  lord  John  de  Montfort.    Within  a  very 
short  time,  many  barons  and  knights  came  thither  from  France  and 
Normandy :  among  whom  were  the  earl  of  Auxerre,  the  eaii  of 
Joigny,  the  lord  de  Franville,  the  lord  de  Prie,  le  Bfegue  de  Villaines, 
and  many  other  knights  and  squires,  all  of  the  right  sort,  and  good 
men-at-arms. 

News  was  brought  to  the  lord  John  de  Montfort,  at  that  time  be. 
sieging  Auray,  that  the  lord  Charies  de  Blois  was  assembling  large 
bodies  of  men  ;  that  a  number  of  the  lords  of  France  were  come  to 
him,  and  were  daily  arriving,  to  assist  him,  in  conjunction  with  those 
barons,  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany,  who  had  remained  steady  to 
his  interest.  As  soon  as  lord  John  heard  this,  he  made  it  known  in 
the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  to  the  knights  and  squires  of  England  who 
were  there,  and  in  particular  to  sir  John  Chandos,  earnestly  entreat, 
ing  them  to  come  to  his  aid  in  the  difficulties  they  were  about  to 
encounter:  adding,  that  he  expected  Brittany  would  afford  such  a 
field  of  honor,  that  all  knights  and  squires  who  were  desirous  of  ad 
vancing  their  name  ought  most  cheerfully  to  come  thither. 

When  sir  John  Chandos  saw  himself  thus  affectionately  entreated 
by  the  eari  of  Montfort,  he  spoke  of  it  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  to 
know  how  he  should  act.  The  prince  said,  he  might  go  there  with 
out  any  blame,  since  the  French  had  already  taken  part  against  the 
eari  in  support  of  the  lord  Charles;  and  he  advised  him  to  ^accept 
the  invitation.  Sir  John  Chandos  was  much  rejoiced  at  this,  and 
made  accordingly  grand  preparations.  He  asked  several  knights  and 
squires  of  Aquitaine  to  accompany  him ;  but  few  went  except  the 
English.  However,  he  conducted  full  two  hundred  lances,  and  as 
many  archers,  and  marching  through  Poitou  and  Saintonge,  entered 
Brittany.  He  went  straight  to  the  siege  of  Auray,  where  he  found 
the  eari  of  Montfort,  who  was  very  happy  at  his  arrival ;  as  were  sir 
Olivier  de  Clisson,  sir  Robert  Knolles,  and  the  other  companions.  It 
seemed  to  them,  that  now  no  evil  could  befal  them,  since  sir  John 
Chandos  was  in  their  company.  i  j 

Many  knights  and  squires  crossed  the  sea  in  haste  from  England, 
eager  to  advance  their  fortunes,  and  to  fight  with  the  French.  They 
came  to  the  aid  of  the  eari  of  Montfort,  before  Auray,  who  received 
them  all  with  great  joy.  They  were  therefore  in  all,  as  well  Bretons 
as  English,  when  mustered,  sixteen  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  from 
eight  to  nine  hundred  archers.  ^ 

We  will  now  return  to  the  lord  Charies  de  Blois,  who  remained 
in  the  good  city  of  Nantes,  and  made  there  his  muster  of  knights 
and  squires  from  all  parts  ;  for  he  had  been  informed  that  the  eari 
of  Montfbrt  had  been  strongly  reinforced  by  the  Enghsh.  He  there, 
fore  entreated  those  barons,  knights  and  squires  whose  homage  he 
had  received,  to  assist  him  in  guarding  his  inheritance,  and  in  de. 
fending  him  against  his  enemies.  . 

Among  the  barons  of  Brittany  who  came  to  ser^'e  him,  in  obedi. 
ence  to  his  summons,  were  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de 
L6on,  Charies  de  Dinan,  de  Rieux,  de  Tournemine,  d'Ancenis,  de 
Malestroit,  de  Quentin,  d'Avaugour,  de  Loheac,  du  Font,  and  many 
others  whom  I  cannot  name.  These  lords  and  their  compames  were 
quartered  in  the  city  of  Nantes,  and  in  the  villages  around  it.  When 
they  were  mustered,  thev  were  estimated  at  two  thousand  hve  hun 
dred  lances,  including  those  who  had  come  from  trance  These 
lords  did  not  wish  to  make  any  long  stay,  but  advised  the  lord  Chariea 
to  march  against  his  enemies.  ,  .  i 

When  the  lord  Charies  was  about  to  set  out,  and  was  taking  leavo 
of  the  lady  his  wife,  she  said  to  him,  in  the  presence  of  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin  and  some  of  the  barons  of  Brittany  :  "  My  lord,  you  are 
going  to  defend  your  inheritance  and  mine  (for  that  which  is  mine  la 
yours,*)  which  the  lord  John  de  Montfort  had  seized,  and  has  kept  toi 

*  Johanna,  countew  of  Ptntbievre,  bom  1219.  was  made  beiran  ot  Bnttanr  by  bM 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


149 


a  long  time  most  wrongfully,  without  any  right,  aa  God  knows.  The 
barons  vef  Brittany,  who  are  here  present,  know  well  that  I  am  the 
rightful  heiress  of  it.  I  therefore  most  earnestly  beg  and  entreat  of 
you,  that  you  will  not  listen  to  any  treaty,  or  composition,  which 
may  be  offered,  so  that  the  whole  body  of  the  duchy  may  be  ours." 
The  lord  Charles  promised  to  comply  with  her  request. 

All  the  lords,  knights,  and  barons  who  were  at  Nantes  departed, 
each  having  bid  adieu  to  his  lady,  whom  he  considered  as  his  duchess, 
they  began  their  march,  and  took  the  road  to  Rennes,*  where,  on 
their  arrival,  they  were  quartered,  and  in  its  environs.  They  halted 
there  to  refresh  themselves,  as  well  as  to  learn  the  numbers  and 
countenance  of  their  enemies,  and  to  consider  of  the  best  place  to 
offer  battle,  in  case  they  should  not  be  able  to  find  a  situation  which 
might  give  them  an  advantage.  Many  fine  speeches  and  harangues 
were  made  by  the  knights  and  squires  of  France  and  of  Brittany, 
who  had  come  to  the  succor  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois.  Lord 
Charles  was  very  courteous  and  polite,  and  perhaps  would  willingly 
have  listened  to  terms  of  peace,  and  been  content  with  a  part  of 
Brittany,  without  much  wrangling :  but  he  was,  in  God's  name,  so 
hard  pressed  by  the  last  words  of  the  lady  his  wife,  and  the  knights 
of  his  party,  that  he  could  neither  draw  back  nor  dissemble. 


CHAPTER  CCXXVI. 

THE  LORD  CHARLES  OF  BLOIS  ADVANCES  AGAINST  THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT 
IN  ORDER  OF  BATTLE.  SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS,  AFTER  HAVING  DRAWN  UP 
THE  BATTALIONS  OF  THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT,  PREVENTS  THE  TREATY 
FROM  TAKING  PLACE  WHICH  THE  LORD  DE  BEAUMANOIR  WAS  NEGOTI- 
ATING BETWEEN  THE  TWO  PRETENDERS  TO  THE  DUCHY  OF  BRITTANY. 

Between  Vannes  and  Auray,  where  the  earl  of  Montfort  was  en- 
camped,  there  are  eight  country  leagues  ;  so  that  news  was  soon 
brought  to  him  that  the  lord  Charles  was  advancing  with  the  finest 
body  of  men-at-arms,  the  handsomest  equipped  and  the  best  ordered 
that  had  ever  left  France.  This  intelligence  gave  great  joy  to  the 
English  who  were  there  ;  for  they  were  eager  for  the  fight.  These 
companions,  therefore,  immediately  set  about  putting  their  armor  in 
good  repair,  and  refurbishing  their  lances,  daggers,  battle-Eixes,  coats 
I  of  mail,  helmets,  skull-caps,  visors,  swords,  and  all  sorts  of  weapons, 
as  they  well  imagined  they  should  soon  have  use  for  them. 

The  commanders  of  the  army  then  waited  on  the  earl  of  Mont- 
fort ;  first,  sir  John  Chandos  (whose  advice  he  meant  in  particular 
to  follow,)  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  sir  Hugh 
Calvery,  sir  Matthew  Gournay.t  These  knights  and  barons,  having 
deliberated  on  their  present  situation,  resolved  that  it  would  be  most 
advantageous  to  quit  their  quarters  early  in  the  morning,  and  take 
the  field.  They  might  then  consider  on  the  best  mode  of  acting 
against  the  enemy,  when  they  should  have  had  more  exact  informa- 
tion concerning  them.  Orders  were  therefore  given,  that  the  whole 
army  should,  on  the  following  morning,  be  ready  armed  and  in  battle- 
array,  as  if  they  were  immediately  to  begin  the  engagement. 

This  night  passed  quietly.  On  the  morrow,  which  was  a  Saturday, 
the  English  and  Bretons  issued  forth  from  their  quarters,  marching 
gayly  in  order  of  battle,  to  the  rear  of  the  castle  of  Auray,  where  they 
halted,  and,  having  chosen  a  situation,  declared  they  would  wait 
there  the  coming  of  their  enemies.  Almost  immediately  after  day- 
break, the  lord  Charles  and  his  army  appeared.  They  had  marched 
on  the  Friday  after  dinner  from  Vannes,  and  had  rested  that  night 
three  small  leagues  distant  from  Auray.  The  troops  of  the  lord 
Charles  were  in  the  handsomest  and  best  order,  and  drawn  up  in  the 
most  brilliant  manner  that  could  be  seen  or  imagined.  They  marched 
in  such  close  order,  that  one  could  not  throw  a  tennis-ball  among 
them,  but  it  must  have  struck  upon  the  points  of  some  of  their  lances, 
so  stiffly  did  they  carry  them.  The  English  took  great  pleasure  in 
looking  at  them 

The  French  halted  in  this  order  in  front  of  their  enemies,  and  took 
their  ground  on  an  extensive  heath.  Their  marshals  gave  strict  charge 
that  no  one  should  quit  his  ranks  without  orders,  and  that  there 
should  be  no  tilting,  justs,  or  assaults.  The  men-at-arms,  having 
halted,  formed  their  line  o|^battlp,  and  made  preparations  for  an  im- 
mediate combat,  as  they  expected  nothing  less,  and  were  very  de- 
sirdus  of  it.  The  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  by  the  advice  of  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin,  (who  was  a  great  captain,  and  much  praised  and  con- 
fided in  by  the  Bretons.)  formed  his  army  again.  He  divided  it  into 
three  battalions  and  a  rear-guard.  It  seems  to  me,  that  sir  Bertrand 
had  the  command  of  the  first ;  and  with  him  were  numbers  of  knights 
and  squires  of  Brittany.  The  earl  of  Auxerre  had  the  second,  with 
tlie  earl  of  Joigny  and  many  knights  and  squires  from  France.  The 
tliird  battalion  was  commanded  by  the  lord  Charles  himself :  under 
him  were  the  principal  lords  of  Brittany  ;  among  whom  were  the 


uncle,  John  III.,  who,  to  strengthen  her  title,  gave  her  in  marriage  to  Charles  de  Blois, 
lord  of  Guyse  and  Mayenne,  nephew  of  Pliilip  IV.  king  of  France. 

"  When  the  earl  of  Montfoi*  gained  the  dukedom,  and  held  it  from  the  crown  of 
France,  he  engaged  to  give  Johanna  lands  that  should  yield  her  20,000  francs  yearly, 
besides  Penthievre  and  Limoges."— Anderson. 

*  "  Rennes."  I  believe,  with  Denys  Sauvage,  it  should  be  Vannes,  consistently  with 
what  follows ;  but  it  is  Rennes,  in  all  my  printed  editions  and  IVIS.  and  also  in  the  Hi«- 
loire  de  ^reta^ne. 

t  Sir  Matthew  de  Gournay,  See  more  of  him  in  the  second  volume  of  Cough's  Se- 
pulchral Monuments,  page  2Q.  He  died  at  the  age  of  96. 


viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  L^on,  d'Avaugour,  Charles  de  Dinan. 
d'Ancenis,  de  Malestroit,  and  several  others.  In  the  rear-guard  were, 
the  lords  de  Raix,  de  Rieux,  de  Tournemine,  du  Pont,  and  many  good 
knights  and  squires.  Each  of  these  battalions  was  composed  of  a 
thousand  men.  The  lord  Charles  de  Blois  entreated  every  one  in  tl  a 
fairest  manner,  that  they  would  loyally  and  discreetly  assist  him.  He 
swore,  upon  his  soul,  and  his  hopes  of  Paradise,  that  it  was  for  a  just 
and  right  cause  they  were  going  to  engage.  He  assured  each,  that, 
if  they  acquitted  themselves  well,  he  should  feel  himself  ever  obliged 
to  them. 

We  must  now  speak  of  the  dispositions  of  the  English  and  Bretons, 
and  in  what  manner  they  drew  up  their  army.  You  first  must  under- 
stand that,  though  the  earl  of  Montfort  was  the  commander-in-chief, 
yet  it  was  under  the  sole  direction  of  sir  John  Chandos  :  for  the  king 
of  England  had  thus  settled  it  with  the  earl  of  Montfort.  He  had  also 
ordered  sir  John  Chandos  to  have  especial  regard  to  whatever  con. 
cerned  the  interests  of  his  son-in-law  ;  for  the  earl  of  Montfort  had 
received  one  of  the  king's  daughters*  in  marriage.  In  obedience  to 
such  orders,  sir  John  Chandos  advanced  before  the  knights  and 
squires  of  Brittany  who  were  about  the  person  of  the  earl  of  Montfort, 
and  having  well  considered  the  dispositions  of  the  French  in  his  own  • 
mind,  thought  so  highly  of  them,  he  could  not  remain  silent,  but  said: 
"  As  God  is  my  help,  it  appears  to  me  that  all  the  flower  and  honoi 
of  chivalry  is  there,  most  wisely  and  expertly  drawn  up."  He  then 
added  aloud  to  those  knights  who  were  within  hearing:  "  Gentlemen, 
it  is  time  that  we  form  our  line  of  battle  ;  for  the  enemy  have  set  U3 
the  example."  Those  who  heard  him  replied  :  "  Sir  you  say  truly; 
and,  as  you  are  our  commander,  you  will  form  us  atcording  to  your 
wish  ;  for  there  is  none  higher  than  yourself  to  look  io,  and  you  know 
much  better  than  any  one  how  to  order  such  things." 

Sir  John  Chandos  formed  three  battalions  and  a  rear-guard.  He 
placed  over  the  first,  sir  Robert  KnolleSj  sir  Walter  Huet,  and  sir 
Richard  Burley.t  The  second  battalion  was  under  the  command  of 
sir  Olivier  de  Clisson,t  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  and  sir  Matthew 
Gournay.  The  earl  of  Montfort  had  the  third,  which  was  to  remain 
near  his  person.  There  were  in  each  battalion  five  hundred  men-at- 
arms,  and  four  hundred  archers.  When  he  came  to  the  rear-guard, 
he  called  sir  Hugh  Calverly  to  him,  and  said  :  "  Sir  Hugh,  you  will 
take  the  command  of  the  rear-guard  of  five  hundred  men,  and  keep 
on  our  wing,  without  moving  one  step,  wiiatever  may  happen,  un- 
less you  shall  see  an  absolute  necessity  for  it ;  such  as  our  battalions 
giving  way,  or  being  by  accident  broken  :  in  that  case,  you  will 
hasten  to  succor  those  who  are  giving  way,  or  who  may  be  in  disor- 
der :  and  assure  yourself,  you  cannot  this  day  do  a  more  meritorious 
service." 

When  sir  Hugh  heard  sir  John  Chandos  give  him  these  orders,  he 
was  much  hurt  and  angry  with  him,  and  said :  Sir  John,  sir  John, 
give  the  command  of  this  rear-guard  to  some  other;  for  I  do  not  wish 
to  be  troubled  with  it ;"  and  then  added,  "  Sir  knight,  for  what  man- 
ner of  reason  have  you  thus  provided  for  nie  ?  and  why  am  not  I  as 
fit  and  proper  to  take  my  post  in  the  front-rank  as  others  ?" 

Sir  John  discreetly  answered :  "  Sir  Hugh,  I  did  not  place  you  with 
the  rear-guard  because  you  were  not  as  good  a  knight  as  any  of  us ; 
for,  in  truth,  I  know  that  you  are  equally  valiant  with  the  best :  but 
I  ordered  you  to  that  post,  because  I  know  you  are  both  bold  and 
prudent,  and  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  you  or  me  to  take  that 
command.  I  therefore  most  earnestly  entreat  it  of  you  ;  for,  if  you 
will  do  so,  vs'e  shall  all  be  the  better  for  it ;  and  you  yourself  will  ac- 
quire great  honor  :  in  addition,  I  promise  to  comply  with  the  first  re- 
quest  you  may  make  me."  Notwithstanding  this  handsome  speech 
of  Sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Hugh  refused  to  comply,  considering  it  as  a 
great  affront  offered  him,  and  entreated,  through  the  love  of  God,  with 
uplifted  hands,  that  he  would  order  some  other  to  that  command;  for, 
in  fact,  he  was  anxious  to  enter  the  battle  with  the  first.  This  con- 
duct  nearly  brought  tears  to  the  eyes  of  sir  John.  He  again  ad- 
dressed him,  gently  saying :  "  Sir  Hugh,  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
that  either  you  or  I  take  this  command  :  now,  consider  which  can  be 
most  spared."  Sir  Hugh,  having  considered  tt;is  last  speech,  was 
much  confused,  and  replied  :  "  Certainly,  sir,  I  kjiow  full  well  that 
you  would  ask  nothing  from  me  which  could  turn  out  to  my  dishonor; 
and,  since  it  is  so,  I  will  very  cheerfully  undertake  it."  Sir  Hugh 
Calverly  then  took  the  command  of  the  battalion  called  the  rear- 
guard, entered  the  field  in  the  rear,  on  the  wing  of  the  others,  and 
formed  his  line. 

It  was  on  Saturday  the  8th  day  of  October,  l'j64,  that  these  bat- 
talions were  drawn  up  facing  each  other,  in  a  I  landsome  plain,  neai 
to  Auray  in  Brittany.  I  must  say,  it  was  a  fine  (hing  to  see  and  reflec* 
on  ;  for  there  were  banners  and  pennons  ilyi  ag,  with  the  richest  -* 
mor  on  each  side  :  the  French  were  so  handsc  /mely  and  grandly  ('  Af* 
up,  it  was  great  pleasure  to  look  at  them.  >f»Avfl 

While  either  party  was  forming  or  divir'^ing  its  battalion^ 
of  Beaumanoir,  a  very  great  and  rich  bar  on  of  Brittany,  v  /** 
and  from  each  army,  with  propositior.s  for  peace.    V        ^'^^^S  tu 
 .  —  . —  •  '*viUingly 

*  The  princess  Mary.  *"     "       —  ". 

1    t  Sir  Richard  Burley— was  nephew  of  sir  S.imon  Buj  ley,  knig'^t  of\h 
j  was  beheaded  early  in  Richard  II.'s  reign.— G  oush's  5  cp.  Jilon,  vn?  ;        ^>i'ter,  who 
■     t  "  Sir  Olivierde  Clisson."   Dom  Morice.  m  his  BisU  .iie  de  ia  fiii'otp   '  ^' 
!  Olivier  de  Clisson  was  not  the  nephew  of  sir.-Waltetde  Clisson,  %vh'  ^'^'^^  ^fcfs 

'  the  siege  of  Chateauceau,  but  seems  to  b^x?  been  th^  •'  v^ritabV  ^  -^  "^^  ^JJfed,  JSH  "ar 
-Vol.  i.  p.  148,  '  -'^'^"eai  deChsson.- 


V 


ISO 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


would  he  have  labored,  if  he  had  been  able  toward  off  the  perils  that 
were  on  the  point  of  happening.  He  was  earnest  in  the  business  : 
and  the  English  and  Bretons  on  the  side  of  Montfort,  allowed  him  to 
pass  and  repass,  to  parley  with  sir  John  Chandos,  and  the  earl  of 
Montfort,  because  he  had  pledged  his  honor,  as  a  prisoner,  and  there, 
fore  could  not  bear  arms  against  them.  This  same  Saturday,  he 
brought  many  proposals,  in  hopes  to  make  a  peace  ;  of  which,  how- 
ever, none  succeeded  :  he  was  occupied  with  one  party  or  the  other 
until  noon.  He  nevertheless  obtained,  through  his  good  sense,  a 
truce  between  the  two  armies  for  this  day  and  the  following  night, 
until  the  morrow  at  sunrise.  Each  army  retreated  to  their  quarters, 
and  refreshed  themselves  with  what  they  had. 

During  the  time  the  truce  lasted,  the  governor  of  the  castle  of  Au. 
ray  came  out  of  it,  on  Saturday  night,  and  went  peaceably  to  the 
army  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  who  graciously  received  him.  The 
name  of  the  governor  was  Henry  de  Hauternelle,  a  very  expert  war- 
rior, who  brought  Vv^ith  him  forty  lances,  good  companions,  well  armed 
and  well  mounted,  who  had  aided  him  in  guarding  that  fortress. 
When  the  lord  Charles  saw  the  governor,  he  asked  him,  laughingly, 
the  state  of  the  castle.  "  In  God's  name,"  replied  the  squire,  "  and 
praise  be  to  him,  we  are  still  sufficiently  provided  with  everything  for 
two  or  three  months,  should  theVe  be  occasion."  "  Henry,  Henry," 
answered  lord  Charles,  "  to-morrow  by  daybreak,  you  shall  be  made 
free  in  every  respect,  either  by  a  treaty  of  peace  or  by  a  battle." 
"  My  lord,"  replied  tRe  squire,  "  God  grant  us  his  assistance."  "  By 
my  faith,  Henry,"  said  the  lord  Charles,  "  I  have  under  my  command 
two  thousand  men-at-arms,  of  as  good  stuff,  and  as  much  inclined  to 
acquit  themselves  well,  as  there  are  in  the  kingdom  of  France." 
"  My  lord,"  answered  the  squire,  "  this  is  a  great  advantage :  you 
should  therefore  praise  God,  and  thank  him  most  gratefully:  likewise 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  and  the  Barons  of  France  and  Brittany, 
who  have  come  so  courteously  to  your  assistance."  Thus  the  lord 
Charles  amused  himself  in  conversation  with  sir  Henry,  and  with  one 
or  another,  and  passed  the  night  much  at  his  ease. 

In  the  course  of  this  evening,  some  English  knights  and  squires 
earnestly  begged  of  sir  John  Chandos  that  he  would  not  listen  to  any 
overtures  of  peace  between  the  earl  of  Montfort  and  the  lord  Charles 
de  Blois  ;  for  they  had  expended  their  whole  fortune,  and  were  so 
poor,  that  they  hoped  by  means  of  a  battle,  either  to  lose  their  all,  or 
to  set  themselves  up  again.    The  knight  assented  to  the  request. 

When  Sunday  morning  came,  each  army  made  itself  ready,  and 
armed.  Many  masses  were  said  in  that  of  lord  Charles,  and  the  sa- 
crament was  administered  to  all  who  wished  i't.  The  same  was  done 
in  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Montfort;  and  a  little  before  sunrise,  each 
person  posted  himself  in  the  same  battle  array  as  on  the  preceding  day. 

Shortly  after,  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir,  who  had  prepared  different 
proposals  of  peace,  and  who  would  willingly  have  brought  them  to 
some  agreement,  had  he  been  able,  returned  to  the  charge,  and  came 
galloping  toward  sir  John  Chandos,  who  left  his  battaUon  and  the 
earl  of  Montfort,  at  the  time  with  him,  ao  soon  as  he  perceived  his 
intentions,  and  advanced  into  the  plain  to  meet  liim.  When  the  lord 
de  Beaumanoir  came  up,  he  saluted  him  very  humbly,  and  said  ;  "  I 
entreat  of  you,  sir  John  Chandos,  in  the  name  of  God,  that  vre  may 
bring  these  two  lords  to  some  agreement ;  for  it  is  a  great  pity  that 
80  many  good  persons  who  are  here  should  slaughter  each  other  in 
support  of  their  opinions."  Sir  John  Chandos  gave  him  a  very  dif- 
ferent answer  than  what  he  expected,  from  what  had  passed  on  the 
preceding  evening :  "  Lord  de  Beaumanoir,  I  would  advise  you  not 
to  make  any  more  attempts  at  peace  to-day ;  for  our  men  declare 
that,  if  they  can  inclose  you  within  their  ranks,  they  will  kill  you. 
You  will  say  to  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  that  happen  what  may,  the 
lord  John  de  Montfort  is  determined  to  risk  the  event  of  a  combat. 
Have  done,  therefore,  with  all  ideas  of  peace  or  agreements  ;  for  he 
will  this  day  be  duke  of  Brittany,  or  die  in  the  field." 

When  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir  had  received  this  answer  from 
Chandos,  he  was  mightily  enraged,  and  replied  :  "  Chandos,  Chan- 
dos, that  is  not  less  the  intention  of  my  lord,  who  has  as  good  a  will 
to  fight  as  the  lord  John  de  Montfort ;  his  army  are  also  of  the  same 
mind."  At  these  words,  he  set  off  without  saying  anything  more, 
and  went  to  lord  Charles  and  the  barons  of  Brittany,  who  were  wait- 
ing for  him. 

Sir  John  Chandos  returned  to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  who  asked, 
"  How  goes  on  the  treaty  ?  What  does  our  adversary  say  ?"  "  What 
does  he  say  ?"  replied  Chandos  :  "  why,  he  sends  word  by  the  lord 
de  Beaumanoir,  who  has  this  instant  left  me,  that  he  will  fight  with 
you  at  all  events,  and  remain  duke  of  Brittany,  or  die  in  the  field." 
This  answer  was  made  by  sir  John,  in  order  to  excite  the  courage  of 
the  earl  of  Montfort ;  and  he  continued  saying,  "  Now  consider  what 
you  will  determine  to  do,  whether  to  engage  or  not."  "  By  St. 
George,"  answered  the  earl  of  Montfort,  "  engage  I  will,  and  God 
assi?t  the  right  cause  :  order  our  banners  to  advance  immediately." 

With  regard  to  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir,  he  said  to  lord  Charles  de 
Blois  :  "  My  lord,  my  lord,  by  St.  Ives  I  have  heard  the  proudest 
speech  from  John  Chandos  that  my  ears  have  listened  to  for  a  long 
time  ;  he  has  just  assured  me,  that  the  earl  of  Montfort  shall  remain 
duke  of  Brittany,  and  will  clearly  show  to  you  that  you  have  not  any 
right  to  it."  These  words  brought  the  color  into  lord  Charles's 
cheeks  ;  when  he  answered,  "  Let  God  settle  the  right,  for  he  knows 
lo  v.'hom  it  belongs ;"  and  thus  said  all  the  barons  of  Brittany.    He  j 


then  ordered  his  banners  and  men-at-arms  to  march,  in  the  name  of 
God  and  St.  Ives. 


CHAPTER  CCXXVII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  AURAY,  IN  WHICH  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  IS  MADB 
PRISONER.  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS  IS  SLAIN  ;  AND  JOHN  DE  MONTFORT  IS 
VICTORIOUS. 

A  LITTLE  before  eight  in  the  morning,  the  two  armies  advanced 
near  to  each  other  It  was  a  very  fine  sight,  as  I  have  heard  those 
relate  who  saw  it ;  for  the  French  were  in  such  close  order  that  one 
could  scarcely  throw  an  apple  among  them  without  its  falling  on  a 
helmet  or  lance.  Each  man-at-arms  carried  his  spear  right  before 
him,  cut  down  to  the  length  of  five  feet ;  a  battle-axe,  sharp,  strong, 
and  well  steeled,  with  a  short  handle,  was  at  his  side,  or  hung  from 
his  neck.  They  advanced  thus  handsomely  a  foot's  pace,  each  lord 
in  array  and  among  his  people,  with  his  banner  or  pennon  before 
him,  well  knowing  what  they  were  to  do.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
English  were  drawn  up  in  the  handsomest  order. 

The  Bretons,  under  the  command  cf  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
posted  themselves  with  his  banner  opposite  to  the  battalion  of  sir 
Robert  Knolles  and  sir  Walter  Huet.  The  Bretons  of  either  party 
placed  the  banners  of  their  two  lords,  vi^ho  wzs  each  called  duke, 
opposite  to  the  other. 

In  this  first  onset,  there  were  hard  blows  between  the  lancemen, 
and  a  sharp  scuffle.  True  it  is,  that  the  English  archers  shot  v»^ellat 
the  commencement ;  but  their  arrov/s  hurt  not,  as  the  French  were 
too  well  armed  and  shielded  from  them.  Upon  this,  they  flung  away 
their  bows  ;  and  being  light  and  able  men,  they  mixed  with  the  men- 
at-arms  of  thei;-  party,  and  attacked  those  of  the  French  who  had 
battle-axes.  Being  men  of  address  and  courage,  they  immediately 
seized  several  of  these  axes,  with  which  they  afterwards  fought  val- 
iantly and  successfully.  There  were  many  gallant  feats  of  anns 
performed  ;  many  u  struggle,  many  a  capture,  and  many  a  rescue. 
You  must  know,  that  whoever  had  the  misfortune  to  fall,  found  great 
difficulty  to  rise  again  unless  he  was  speedily 

The  battalion  of  lord  Charles  marched  straight  to  that  of  lord  John 
de  Montfort,  which  was  very  strong  and  deep.  In  his  company 
were  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Leon,  Charles  de  Dinan, 
de  Quintin,  d'Ancenis,  and  de  Rochfort,  each  with  his  banner  dis- 
played before  him.  The  engagement  betv\^een  these  two  battalions 
was  very  severe  and  desperate,  and  well  fought  on  both  sides.  That 
of  the  earl  of  Montfort  was  at  first  thrown  into  confusion ;  but  sir 
Hugh  Calverly,  who  was  upon  its  wing  with  a  good  battalion  of  gal- 
lant men,  perceiving  them  giving  way  and  opening  their  ranks,  drove 
the  enemy  back,  and  replaced  everything  by  force  of  arms.  This 
action  was  certainly  of  great  use  to  them.. 

In  another  part  of  the  plain,  sir  Olivier  de  Clisson,  sir  Eustace 
d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Matthew  Gournay  and  several  other  valiant 
knights  and  squires,  fought  valorously  with  the  battalion  of  the  earls 
of  Auxerre  and  Joigny,  which  was  very  numerous  and  deep,  and 
crowded  with  several  able  men-at-arms.  Many  bold  actions  were 
performed  on  both  sides  :  prisoners  and  rescues  were  frequent.  The 
French  and  Bretons  fought  in  earnest  with  their  battle-axes.  The 
lord  Charles  showed  himself  a  marvellously  good  knight,  eagerly 
seeking  for  and  engaging  his  enemies.  His  adversary,  the  earl  of 
Montfort,  fought  with  equal  gallantry ;  and  each  person  spoke  of  them 
according  to  their  deserts. 

Sir  John  Chandos  proved  himself  more  able  than  his  opponents  ; 
for  he  was  at  the  same  time  bold  and  hardy,  redoubted  by  his  adver- 
saries in  battle,  as  well  as  wise  and  discreet  in  council,  giving  the 
clearest  orders.  He  advised  the  earl  in  everything,  and,  in  order  to 
animate  him  and  his  people,  said  to  them,  "  Do  so  and  so ;  march  to 
to  this  side  or  to  that."  The  young  earl  of  Montfort  believed  all  he 
said,  and  followed  his  advice. 

In  another  part,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  the  lords  du  Pont,  de 
Tournemine,  d'/Avaugour,  de  Raix,  de  Loh6ac,  de  Malestroit,  de 
Prie,  and  many  other  able  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany  and  Nor- 
mandy,  who  were  there  on  the  side  of  the  lord  Charles,  fought  very 
determinedly,  and  did  many  handsome  d«eds  of  arms.  The  battle 
was  so  warmly  contested  that  all  the  battalions  were  engaged,  except 
the  rear-guard  of  the  English,  which  sir  Hugh  Calverly  commanded. 
This  battalion  kept  always  on  one  wing,  and  never  engaged  with 
any,  but  was  solely  occupied  in  recovering  and  bringing  back  to  their 
ranks  those  who  were  thrown  into  confusion. 

A].-nong  other  knights,  sir  Olivier  de  Clisson  played  his  part  hand- 
somely,  and  did  marvels  with  his  battle-axe,  by  which  he  opened  and 
cut  through  the  ranks,  so  that  none  dared  to  approach  him.  Once, 
indeed,  his  eagerness  brought  him  into  great  peril ;  for  he  advanced 
so  forward  that  he  had  the  battaUon  of  the  earl  of  Auxerre  and 
Joigny  upon  him,  and  had  hard  work  to  extricate  himself.  He  re- 
ceived  in  this  affiir  a  stroke  of  a  battle-axe,  w^hich  struck  off  the  visor 
of  his  helmet ;  and  its  point  entered  liis  eye,  which  he  afterwards 
lost.  He  was  not,  however,  for  this,  a  less  gallant  knight  during  the 
whole  of  the  day. 

Battalions  and  banners  rushed  against  each  other,  and  sometimes 
were  overthrown,  and  then  up  again.  Among  the  knights,  sir  John 
Chandos  showed  his  ability,  valorously  fighting  with  his  battle-axe  : 
he  gave  such  desperate  blows,  that  all  avoided  him :  for  he  was  of 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


151 


great  stature  and  strength,  well  made  in  all  his  limbs.  He  advanced 
to  attack  the  battalion  of  the  earl  of  Auxerre  and  the  French.  Many- 
bold  actions  were  performed  ;  and  through  the  courage  of  himself 
and  people,  he  drove  this  battalion  before  him,  and  threw  it  into  such 
disorder  that,  in  brief,  it  was  discomfited.  All  their  banners  and 
pennons  were  thrown  on  the  ground,  torn  and  broken :  their  lords 
and  captains  were  in  the  greatest  danger ;  for  they  were  not  succored 
by  any,  their  people  being  fully  engaged  in  fighting  and  defending 
themselves.  To  speak  ti-uly,  when  once  an  army  is  discomfited, 
•  those  who  are  defeated  are  so  much  frightened,  that  if  one  fall,  three 
follow  his  example,  and  to  these  three  ten,  and  to  ten  thirty ;  and 
also,  should  ten  run  away,  they  will  be  followed  by  a  hundred.  Thus 
it  was  at  the  battle  of  Auray. 

These  lords  shouted  again  and  again  their  cries  of  war,  as  well  as 
their  banner-bearers,  which  some  who  heard  them  answered ;  but 
others  were  too  much  in  the  rear,  and  from  the  greatness  of  the  crowd 
could  not  advance,  so  that  the  earl  of  Auxerre  was  desperately 
wounded,  and  taken,  under  the  pennon  of  sir  John  Chandos :  he 
gave  his  pledge  as  a  prisoner,  as  well  as  the  earl  of  Joigny  and  the 
lord  de  Prie,  a  great  banneret  in  Noi-mandy.  The  other  battalions 
fought  very  valiantly,  and  the  Bretons  made  a  good  appearance  still. 
It  must  however,  to  speak  loyally  of  this  battle,  be  allowed,  that  they 
did  not  keep  their  line  nor  array  (as  it  seemed)  like  the  English  and 
Bretons  on  the  side  of  Montfort.  The  wing  commanded  by  sir  Hugh 
Calverly  was  to  them,  in  this  battle,  of  the  greatest  advantage.  When 
the  English  and  Bretons  of  the  Montfort  party  perceived  the  French 
to  be  in  confusion,  they  were  much  rejoiced.  Some  of  the  French 
had  their  horses  got  ready,  which  they  mounted,  and  began  to  fly  as 
fast  as  they  could. 

Sir  John  Chandos  then  advanced  with  a  part  of  his  company,  and 
made  for  the  battalion  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  where  many  cour- 
ageous  deeds  were  doing  ;  but  it  had  been  already  broken,  and  several 
good  knights  and  squires  slain.  Many  a  hard  blow  v/as  given  by 
the  battle-axes,  and  many  a  helmet  opened,  so  that  several  were 
wounded  and  killed.  To  say  the  truth,  neither  sir  Bertrand  nor  his 
people  were  able  to  withstand  the  strength  of  their  adversaries.  Sir 
Bertrand  was  made  prisoner  by  an  English  squire,  under  the  pennon 
of  sir  John  Chandos.  In  this  conflict,  sir  John  received  the  pledge 
as  prisoner,  from  a  baron  of  Brittany,  called  the  lord  of  Raix,  a  won- 
derfully hardy  knight.  After  this,  the  Bretons  and  their  battalion 
being  broken,  were  as  good  as  defeated  :  the  others  being  in  disorder, 
took  to  flight,  each  in  the  best  way  he  could  to  save  himself,  except 
some  good  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany,  who  would  not  quit  their 
sovereign,  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  preferring  death  to  reproach. 
They  collected  themselves  together,  and  rallied  round  him,  fighting 
valiantly.  The  lord  Charles  and  his  companions  kept  their  ground  a 
long  time,  by  their  valor  in  defending  themselves :  at  last,  however, 
it  was  of  no  avail,  for  they  were  defeated  and  put  to  the  rout  by 
numbers  ;  for  the  whole  strength  of  the  English  was  drawing  toward 
them.  The  banner  of  the  lord  Charles  was  conquered,  cast  to  the 
ground,  and  the  bearer  of  it  slain  :  he  himself  was  also  killed  facing 
his  enemies,  as  well  as  a  bastard  of  his  called  the  lord  John  de  Blois, 
with  many  other  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany. 

It  appears  to  me,  that  orders  had  been  given  to  the  English  army, 
that  if  they  should  gain  the  battle,  and  the  lord  Charles  were  found 
or  made  prisoner,  no  ransom  should  be  taken  for  him,  but  that  they 
should  kill  him.  In  a  similar  case,  the  French  and  Bretons  had  given 
the  like  orders  respecting  the  lord  John  de  Montfort ;  for  in  this  day 
each  party  wished,  by  battle,  to  pat  an  end  to  the  war. 

When  a  pursuit  took  place,  great  slaughter  and  many  mischiefs 
happened,  and  several  good  men  were  killed  or  made  prisoners. 
The  whole  flower  of  chivalry,  who  had  that  day  taken  the  side  of 
lord  Charles  de  Blois,  were  either  prisoners  or  slain,  particularly  the 
bannerets  of  Brittany.  Among  the  dead,  lay  the  lord  Charles  de 
Dinan,  the  lords  de  Leon,  d'Ancenis,  d'Avaugour,  de  Loh^ac,  de 
Gargolle,  de  Malestroit,  du  Pont,  and  many  whose  names  I  cannot 
remember.  There  were  made  prisoners,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  sir 
Guy  de  Leon,  the  lords  de  Rochefort,  de  Raix,  de  Rieux,  de  Tourne- 
mine,  sir  Henry  de  Malestroit,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny,  the  lords  de 
Riville,  de  Franville,  de  Raineval,  with  several  from  Normandy,  and 
many  good  knights  and  squires  from  France,  with  the  earls  of  Aux- 
erre and  Joigny.  In  a  word,  the  defeat  and  loss  were  immense  : 
numbers  were  slain  in  the  field,  as  well  as  in  the  pursuit,  which  con- 
tinued for  eight  good  leagues,  even  as  far  as  Vannes.  A  variety  of 
accidents  happened  this  day  which  had  never  coxne  to  my  knowledge, 
and  many  a  man  was  killed  or  made  prisoner.  Some  fell  into  good 
hands,  where  they  met  with  kind  and  civil  masters. 

This  battle  was  fought  near  to  Auray,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1364. 


CHAPTER  CCXXVIII. 

THE  CHIEFS  ATTACHED  TO  THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  RETIRE  AFTER  THE 
VICTORY  AT  AURAY.  THE  EAFvL'S  CONDUCT,  ON  SEEING  CHARLES  DE 
BLOIS  DEAD.  TRUCES  GRANTED  FOR  BURYING  THE  SLAIN.  IN  WHAT 
MANNER  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  WAS  INFORMED  OF  THE  EVENT  OF  THIS 
BATTLE  OF  AURAY. 

After  the  total  defeat  of  lord  Charles's  anny,  when  the  field  of 
battle  was  free,  and  the  principal  leaders,  English  and  Bretons,  were 


returned  from  the  pursuit,  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Robe/t  Knolles,  si; 
Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sii  Matthew  Gournay,  sir  John  Boursier,* 
sir  Walter  Huet,  sir  Hugh  Calverly,  sir  Richard  Burley,  sir  Richard 
Tancon,t  and  several  others,  drawing  near  to  the  earl  of  Montfort, 
came  to  a  hedge,  where  they  began  to  disann  themselves,  knowin  ,' 
the  day  was  theirs.  Some  of  them  placed  their  banners  and  pennons 
in  this  hedge,  with  the  arms  of  Brittany  high  above  all,  in  a  bush,  as 
a  rallying  post  for  their  army. 

Sir  John  Chandos,  eir  Robert  Knolles,  sir  Hugh  Calverly  and  others, 
then  approached  to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  and  said  to  him,  smiling ; 
"  My  lord,  praise  God,  and  make  good  cheer,  for  this  day  you  have 
comjuered  the  inheritance  of  Brittany."  He  bowed  to  them  very 
respectfully,  and  then  said,  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  all  around 
him ;  Sir  John  Chandos,  it  is  to  your  valor  and  prudence  that  I  am 
indebted  for  the  good  fortune  of  this  day  :  this  I  know  for  a  truth, 
as  well  as  all  those  who  are  with  me  :  I  beg  you  will,  therefore,  re- 
fresh  yourself  out  of  my  cup."  He  then  extended  to  him  fi  flagon 
full  of  wine,  and  his  cup,  out  of  which  ho  himself  had  just  drank, 
adding,  "  After  God,  I  owe  more  thanks  to  you  than  to  all  the  rest 
of  the  world."  As  he  finished  these  words,  the  lord  de  Clisson 
returned,  out  of  breath  and  very  hot.  He  had  purj^ucd  the  enemy  a 
long  way,  and  had  ju^t  left  them,  bringing  back  his  men,  with  a 
number  of  prisoners.  He  advanced  directly  to  the  earl  of  Montfort 
and  the  .knights  who  were  about  him,  leaped  ofl"  his  courser,  and 
refreshed  iumself  with  them.  While  they  were  thus  together,  two 
knights  anJ  two  heralds  returned,  who  had  been  sent  to  examine  the 
dead  bodies  in  the  field,  to  know  what  was  become  ef  the  lord  Charles 
de  Blois  :  for  they  were  uncertain  if  he  had  been  slain  or  not.  They 
cried  with  a  load  voice,  "  My  lord,  be  of  good  elieer,  for  wc  have 
seen  your  adversary  lord  Charles  de  Blois  among  the  dead."  Upon 
this,  the  earl  of  Montfort  rose  up  and  said,  he  wished  to  see  him  him- 
self, for  that,  "  he  should  have  as  much  pleasure  in  seeing  him  dead 
as  alive."  All  the  knights  then  present  accompanied  him  to  the  spot 
where  he  was  lying  apart  from  the  others,  c:overed  by  a  shield,  which 
he  ordered  to  be  taken  away,  and  looked  at  him  very  sorrowfully. 
After  having  paused  a  while,  he  exclaimed  ;  "  Ha.  my  lord  Charles, 
sweet  cousin,  how  much  mischief  has  happe;ied  to  Brittany  from  your 
having  supported  by  arms  your  pretensions  I  God  help  me,  I  am 
truly  unhappy  at  finding  you  in  thi;,  situadon,  b-.it  at  present  this 
cannot  be  amended."  Upon  which  he  burst  iiUu  tears.  Sir  John 
Chandos,  perceiving  this,  pulled  him  l)y  the  skirt,  and  said :  "  My 
lord,  my  lord,  let  iis  go  away,  and  return  thanks  to  God  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  day:  for  without  the  death  of  this  person,  you  never  would 
have  gained  your  inheritance  of  Brittany." 

The  earl  then  ordered  that  lord  Charles's  body  should  be  carried 
to  Guingamp,t  which  was  immediately  done  with  great  respect,  and 
he  was  most  honorably  interred.  This  vvas  but  liis  due,  as  he  was 
a  good,  loyal,  and  vaUant  knight.  His  body  w^is  afterwards  sancti- 
fied by  the  grace  of  God,  and  venerated  as  Syint  Charles.  Pope 
Urban  V.  who  was  the  reigning  pointift',  appro\  ed  of  it,  by  canonic 
zing  it ;  for  it  performed  then,  as  it  does  to  this  d.iy,  many  miracles.^ 

After  these  orders,  when  the  dead  were  stripped,  and  the  victors 
returned  from  the  pursuit,  they  all  retired  to  the  (juarters  which  they 
had  left  that  morning.  They  disarmed  themselves  ;  and  having 
taken  some  refreshments,  of  which  they  had  an  ample  provision, 
they  -attended  to  their  prisoners.  Those  that  were  wounded,  were 
moved  and  dressed  :  even  the  servants  who  had  suffered  were  well 
taken  care  of. 

On  the  Monday  morning,  the  earl  of  Montfort  sent  information  to 
the  city  of  Vannes,  and  to  the  neighboring  towns,  that  he  should 
grant  a  truce  for  three  days,  in  order  that  those  slain  in  the  battle 
might  be  buried  in  consecrated  ground.  This  conduct  was  very 
pleasing  to  all. 

The  earl  of  Montfort  sat  down  before  the  castle  of  Auray,  de 
daring  he  would  not  depart  thence  until  he  had  possession  of  it 
News  was  spread  abroad  with  great  celerity,  and  in  different  places, 
that  the  earl  of  Monfort,  by  the  help  and  assistance  of  the  English, 
had  gained  the  victory  ;  that  the  lord  Charles  was  defeated  and  slain  ; 
and  that  all  the  knights  of  Brittany,  who  had  ided  with  the  lord 
Charles,  were  either  taken  prisoners  or  dead.  Sir  John  Chandos 
had  the  whole  honor  of  this  battle ;  for  all  the.  knights,  lords,  and 
squires  who  had  been  engaged  in  it,  declared  that  it  was  solely  ow- 
ing  to  his  prudence  and  prowess  they  had  gained  the  day. 

The  friends  and  allies  of  lord  Charles  v/ere  much  afliicted  at  thib 
news,  as  was  natural  for  them  to  be  ;  but  the  king  of  France  was  the 
most  hurt ;  for  this  defeat  aflfected  him  greatly,  considering  tn^t  n^any 
of  the  knights  of  his  realm  had  been  made  prisoners  and  killed. 
Among  the  first,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  whom  he  much  loved  ; 
the  earls  of  Auxen-e,  of  Joigny,  and  all  the  barons  ot  Brittany  with- 
out exception.  The  king  of  France,  therefore,  sent  his  brother,  the 
duke  of  Anjou,  to  the  borders  of  Brittany,  to  the  assistance  of  the 


*  Sir  John  Bourchier.-BARNES.  t  Sir  Richard  Taunton.-BARNES. 

■  J  Guingamp-a  town  of  Brittany,  diocese  of  Tregui2r.  .  „  -  a 

§  This  is  a  mistake  of  Froissart.  There  was  some  such  intention  in  the  pope  s  mind, 
us  there  are  extant  letters  from  him  to  John  duke  of  Brittany  on  this  subject ;  but  when 
he  understood  the  manner  of  his  death,  he  was  not  looked  upon  as  a  martyr  Le  was 
very  angry  with  thosewho  had  given  luin  such  honors,  without  the  approbation  of  tbe 
apostolic  see,  and,  by  his  letters  to  the  bishops  of  Bnttany,  enjoined  them  to  prohib» 
such  Uiings  being  done  in  future.-BARNEs's  Ht^t.  Edw.  IIL.  p.  660. 


152 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


country,  which  was  much  distrepsed  by  the  loss  of  their  lord,  Charles 
de  lilois;  and  to  comfort  and  condole  with  the  duchess  of  Brittany, 
his  widow, -who  was  in  the  deepest  affliction.  This  it  was  the  duty 
of  ihe  duke  to  do;  but  he  was  the  more  earnestly  engaged  in  this 
melancholy  task,  having  married  her  daughter.  He  therefore  most 
willingly  gave  his  promise  of  advice,  assistance,  and  succor  to  the 
large  cities,  towns,  casdes,  and  to  all  the  country  of  Brittany  in 
which  the  duchess,  whom  he  called  his  mother,  and  the  whole 
country,  had  for  a  long  time  great  confidence,  until  the  king  of  France, 
to  avoid  all  difficulties,  made  other  arrangements,  as  you  shall  here- 
after be  informed  of. 

News  of  this  victory  was  brought  to  the  king  of  England  ;  for  the 
earl  of  Montfort  had  written  to  him  on  the  fifth  day  after  the  battle 
of  Auray,  anid  sent  the  intelligence,  with  credential  letters,  by  a 
pursuivant-at-arms,  who  had  been  in  the  engagement,  to  the  town  of 
Dover.  The  king  of  England  nominated  him  his  herald,  and  gave 
him  the  name  of  Windsor,*  with  a  handsome  present  of  money. 
Through  this  herald,  and  from  some  knights  of  both  parties,  I  have 
been  informed  of  the  whole.  With  regard  to  the  cause  why  the 
king  of  England  was  then  at  Dover,  you  shall  immediately  learn. 
It  is  a  well-known  fact,  that  proposals  for  a  marriage  between  the 
lord  Edmund  earl  of  Cambridge,  son  of  the  king  of  England,  and 
the  daughter  of  earl  Lewis  of  Flanders,  had  been  treated  of,  and 
different  negotiations  entered  upon  three  years  before  :t  to  which 
marriage  the  earl  of  Flanders  had  but  lately  given  his  consent,  pro- 
vided a  dispensation  could  be  obtained  from  pope  Urban  V.,  as  they 
were  very  nearly  allied. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  lord  Edmund  his  brother,  attended 
by  many  knights,  had  been  to  visit  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  received 
them  with  every  mark  of  distinction ;  and,  to  show  greater  affection 
and  love,  he  had  accompanied  them  to  Calais,  and  crossed  the  sea 
to  Dover,  where  the  king  and  part  of  his  council  had  remained. 
When  the  before-mentioned  pursuivant  brought  to  this  place  the 
news  of  the  affair  at  Auray,  as  it  has  been  told,  the  king  and  his 
barons  were  much  rejoiced  at  the  event ;  as  was  also  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  on  account  of  the  advancement  of  his  cousin-german  the 
earl  of  Montfort. 

The  king  of  England,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  the  other  barons, 
staid  at  Dover  three  days,  which  were  spent  in  feasts  and  entertain- 
ments. When  they  indulged  in  these  sufficiently,  and  had  finished 
the  affairs  on  which  they  had  met,  the  earl  of  Flanders  took  his  leave 
of  the  king,  and  departed. 

It  seems  to  me,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  lord  Edmund 
crossed  the  channel  with  the  eai-1,  and  attended  him  until  he  arrived 
at  Bruges.  We  will  not  speak  longer  of  this  matter,  but  return  to 
the  earl  of  Montfort,  and  mention  how  he  conducted  himself  in 
Brittany. 

CHAPTER  CCXXIX. 

THE  EARL  OF  MONTFORT  CONQUERS  AURAY  AND  SEVERAL  OTHER  PLACES 
FROM  THE  WIDOW  OF  LORD  CHARLES  DE  BLOIS.  KIN&  CHARLES  INTER- 
POSES BETWEEN  THEM,  AND  MAKES  PEACE.  A  PEACE  IS  ALSO  MADE 
BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  NAVARRE,  THROUGH  THE  MEDIUM 
OF  THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCH. 

The  earl  of  Montfort,  as  it  has  been  before  related,  laid  siege  to 
Auray,  and  declared  that  he  would  not  leave  it  until  he  had  con- 
quered it ;  at  which  those  of  the  castle  were  not  very  well  pleased. 
They  had  lost  their  captain,  Henri  de  Hauternelle,  who  had  fallen 
in  the  battle  with  the  flower  of  the  garrison  ;  so  that  they  were  very 
few  to  defend  it,  and  without  hope  of  assistance.  They  took  coun- 
sel together,  whether  it  would  not  be  advisable-  to  surrender,  on 
having  their  lives  and  fortunes  saved,  and  on  these  terms  entered 
into  a  negotiation  with  the  earl.  The  earl,  who  had  many  other 
places  to  look  to,  and  was  not  certain  how  the  country  would  act 
after  this  victory,  accepted  their  terms,  allowing  those  who  would 
not  remain  with  him  to  depart  according  to  their  inclinations.  He 
then  took  possession  of  the  castle,  new  garrisoned  it,  and  marched 
forward  with  his  whole  army,  which  increased  daily  ;  for  men-at-arms 
and  archers  came  to  him  in  crowds,  and  many  knights  and  squires 
turned  to  his  party,  especially  those  of  Lower  Brittany. 

He  came  before  the  good  town  of  Jugon,t  which  shut  its  gates 
against  him.  He  remained  there  three  days,  and  ordered  it  to  be 
assaulted  twice,  which  occasioned  many  within  and  without  the 
walls  to  be  badly  wounded.  Those  in  Jugon,  seeing  themselves 
thus  hardly  pressed,  and  no  hopes  of  aid,  did  not  wish  to  be  further 
harassed  :  they  acknowledged,  therefore,  the  earl  of  Montfort  for 
their  lord,  opened  the  gates,  and  swore  homage  and  fealty  to  him, 
which  they  faithfully  promised  to  keep.  The  earl  changed  all  the 
municipal  officers,  appointing  new  ones  in  their  stead. 

He  then  advanced  toward  the  city  of  Dinan,§  and  laid  siege  to 
it,  which  continued  during  the  winter ;  for  that  town  was  well  fur- 
nished  with  men-at-arms  and  provision :  besides,  the  duke  of  Anjou 

*  This  was  tlie  first  institution  of  a  Windsor  herald,  an  office  which  has  continued  to 
the  present  time.— Ed. 

iCiA^u  ^''^^  "mention  I  find  in  Rymer  is  dated  7th  February,  1362— the  second.  20th  July, 
l*4-the  third,  the  articles  of  marringe.  dated  I9th  October,  at  Dover,  1366-the  fourth, 
to  postpone  the  day  of  mnrriage,  Windsor.  18th  December,  1364. 

i  Juson— a  town  in  Brittany,  diocese  of  St.  Pol.  J 

§  Dinan-a  considerable  town  in  Brittany,  diocese  of  St  Malo. 


had  exhorted  them  to  behave  themselves  as  good  men  should  do  (for 
he  had  stssisted  them  :)  this  made  them  hold  out,  and  suffer  many 
a  sharp  assault.  When  they  found  their  provision  growing  low,  and 
that  no  relief  was  coming  to  them,  they  entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  earl,  who  willingly  listened  to  it ;  for  he  was  desirous  of 
nothing  but  that  they  should  acknowledge  him  as  their  lord,  which 
they  did.  He  made  a  solemn  entry  into  the  town  of  Dinan,  where 
all  the  inhabitants  swore  homage  and  fealty  to  him. 

After  this,  the  earl  marched  with  his  army  to  the  city  of  Quimper 
Corentin.*  He  laid  close  siege  to  it,  and  ordered  large  machines  to 
be  brought  from  Vannes  and  Dinan,  saying,  he  would  have  it  before 
he  left  it.  I  must  now  inform  you,  that  the  English  and  the  Bretons 
of  Montfort's  party,  such  as  sir  John  Chandos  and  others,  who  had 
made  prisoners  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  would  not  accept  of  ransoms 
for  them,  nor  allow  them  to  go  and  seek  for  money  ;  because  they 
were  unwilling  they  should  again  assemble  in  a  body  and  offer  them 
battle  :  they  sent  them  into  Poitou,  Saintonge,  Bordeaux,  and  la 
Rochelle,  to  remain  there  as  prisoners.  During  this  time,  the  Eng- 
lish and  Bretons  conquered  all  Brittany,  from  one  end  to  the  other. 
While  the  earl  of  Montfort  was  besieging  the  city  of  Quimper  Co. 
rentin,  to  which  he  did  much  damage  by  his  machines  that  played 
night  and  day,  as  well  by  his  assaults,  his  men  overran  the  country, 
leaving  nothing  unpillaged. 

The  king  of  France  was  duly  informed  of  all  that  was  going  on  : 
many  councils  were  held  to  consider  how  he  could  turn  these  affairs 
of  Brittany  to  his  own  interest ;  for  they  were  in  a  desperate  situa- 
tion, unless  promptly  remedied,  and  he  would  be  forced  to  call  upon 
his  subjects  to  support  him  in  a  new  war  against  England  on  account 
of  Brittany.  This  his  council  advised  him  not  to  think  of ;  but,  after 
many  deliberations,  they  said  to  him  :  "  Our  most  dear  lord,  you  have 
supported  your  cousin,  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  in  Brittany,  as  did 
the  king  your  father,  and  your  grandfather  Philip,  who  gave  to  him 
the  heiress  of  the  last  duke  of  Brittany  in  marriage  ;  by  which  means 
much  evil  has  befallen  Brittany  and  the  neighboring  countiies.  Since 
the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  your  cousin,  was  slain  in  defending  that 
country,  there  is  no  one  now  of  his  party  in  a  situation  to  resume  the 
war ;  for  at  this  moment  those  to  whom  it  belongs,  and  whom  it 
touches  so  nearly,  are  prisoners  in  England :  we  mean  the  lord  John 
and  lord  Guy  de  Blois,  his  two  sons.  We  hear  every  day  of  the 
earl  of  Montfort  conquering  towns  and  castles,  which  he  possesses 
as  his  lawful  inheritance  :  by  this  means  you  will  lose  your  rights,  as 
well  as  the  homage  of  Brittany,  which  is  certainly  a  great  honor  and 
a  noble  appendage  to  your  crown.  This  you  ought  to  endeavor  to 
keep  ;  for,  if  the  earl  of  Montfort  should  acknowledge  for  his  lord 
the  king  of  England,  as  his  father  did,  you  will  not  be  able  to  recover 
it  without  great  wars  with  England,  with  whom  we  are  now  at 
peace,  and  which  we  would  advise  you  not  to  break.  Everything, 
therefore,  fully  considered,  we  recommend  to  you,  our  dear  lord,  to 
send  embassadors  and  wise  negotiators  to  the  earl  of  Montfort,  to 
find  out  what  his  intentions  are,  and  to  enter  upon  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  him,  as  well  as  with  the  country,  and  the  lady  of  it,  who  bears 
the  title  of  duchess.  You  will  derive  from  these  negotiators  positive 
information  as  to  what  are  his  intentions.  At  the  worst,  it  will  be 
much  better  he  should  remain  duke  of  Brittany  (provided  that  he  will 
acknowledge  you  for  his  lord,  and  pay  you  all  your  rights,  as  a  loyal 
man  should  do,)  than  that  this  business  should  continue  longer  in 
peril." 

The  king  of  France  willingly  assented  to  this  proposal.  The  lord 
John  de  Craon,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  the  lord  de  Craon  his  cousin, 
and  the  lord  de  Boucicaut,  were  ordered  to  set  out  for  Quimper  Co- 
rentin,  to  treat  with  the  earl  of  Montfort  and  his  council,  as  it  has 
been  above  related.  These  three  lords  departed,  after  having  received 
full  instructions  how  they  were  to  act,  and  rode  on  until  they  came 
to  the  siege  which  the  English  and  Bretons  were  laying  to  Quimper 
Corentin,  where  they  announced  themselves  as  embassadors  from 
France.  The  earl  of  Montfort,  sir  John  Chandos,  and  the  members 
of  the  council,  received  them  with  pleasure.  These  lords  explained 
the  cause  of  their  coming.  To  this  first  opening,  the  earl  of  Mont- 
fort replied,  "We  will  consider  of  it,"  and  fixed  a  day  for  his  answer: 
during  this  interval,  these  three  lords  retired  to  Rennes,  where  they 
resided. 

The  earl  of  Montfort  dispatched  lord  Latimer  t  to  the  king  of 
England  to  inform  him  of  the  proposals  for  a  peace  he  had  received, 
and  to  have  his  advice  on  the  subject.  The  king  of  England,  having 
considered  them,  advised  the  earl  to  make  a  peace,  on  condition  the 
duchy  should  be  his ;  and  also  to  make  handsome  reparation  to  the 
lady  who  was  called  duchess,  by  assigning  her  a  fixed  annuity,  or 
rent-charge,  on  certain  lands  where  they  might  collect  it  without 
danger. 

Lord  Latimer  brought  back  the  opinion  of  the  king  of  England  to 
the  eari  of  Montfort^  who  was  still  before  Quimper  Corentin.  Upon 
the  arrival  of  these  letters,  the  earl  and  his  council  sent  to  the  em-  | 
bassadors  from  France,  who  had  remaiiied  at  Rennes :  they  came 
immediately  to  the  army,  and  had  a  very  courteous  and  civil  answer 
given  to  them.    They  were  told  that  the  earl  of  Montfort  would  never  * 
give  up  his  claims  to  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  which  he  was  now  pos.  ^ 
sessed  of :  that,  nevertheless,  wherever  the  king  of  France  should 


*  Quimper  Corentin— a  town  in  Brittany,  Renerality  of  Nantei. 
t  Lord  Latimer.  See  Dcodale's  Baronage. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


cause  any  cities,  towns,  or  castles  to  surrender  peaceably  upon  the 
same  terms  of  homage,  fealty,  and  rights,  as  they  were  held  from  the 
preceding  duke  of  Brittany,  he  would  willingly  acknowledge  him  for 
his  liege  lord,  and  would  do  him  homage  and  service  in  the  presence 
of  the  peers  of  France.  Moreover,  on  account  of  the  affinity  between 
him  and  his  cousin,  the  widow  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  he  was 
willing  to  do  every'hing  to  assist  her ;  and  would  also  use  his  en- 
deavors to  obtai  1  the  liberty  of  his  cousins,  the  lords  John  and  Guy 
de  Blois,  who  were  detained  prisoners  in  England. 

This  answer  was  very  agreeable  to  the  French  lords  who  had  been 
sent  thither  :  a  day  was  appointed  for  them  to  declare  the  acceptance 
of  these  terms  or  not :  they  instantly  sent  information  of  what  had 
passed  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  retired  to  Angers,  to  whom 
the  king  had  referred  the  accepi  mce  of  the  terms,  according  to  his 
pleasure.  When  the  duke  of  Aajou  had  considered  the  proposals 
for  some  time,  he  gave  his  assent.  The  two  knights  who  had  been 
sent  to  him  returned  with  his  answer  sealed.  The  embassadors  of 
France  again  left  Rennes,  and  went  to  Quimper  Corentin,  when  a 
peace  with  the  lord  of  Montfort  was  finally  agreed  to  and  sealed. 

He  was  to  remain  duk^  of  Brittany ;  but,  in  case  he  should  have 
no  leg:al  heirs  by  marriage,  the  duchy  should  revert,  after  his  decease, 
to  the  children  of  lord  Charles  de  Blois.  The  lady  who  had  been 
the  wife  of  lord  Charles  was  created  countess  of  Penthievre,  with 
the  lands  attached  to  it ;  which  lands  were  supposed  worth  about 
twenty  thousand  francs  a-year,  or  if  not,  that  sum  was  to  be  made 
up  to  her.  The  earl  of  Montfort  engaged  to  go  to  France,  whenever 
he  should  be  summoned,  to  do  homage  to  the  king  of  France,  and 
acknowledge  that  he  held  the  duchy  of  him.  Charters  and  publicly 
sealed  instruments  were  drawn  up  of  all  these  articles.  Thus  had 
the  earl  of  Montfort  possession  of  Brittany  :  he  remained  duke  of  it 
for  a  time,  until  new  wars  began,  as  you  shall  hear  in  the  following 
history.  Among  these  articles,  it  was  stipulated,  that  the  lord  de 
Clisson  should  repossess  those  lands  which  king  Philip  had  formerly 
taken  from  his  family.  This  lord  de  Clisson  gained  the  confidence 
of  the  king  of  France,  who  did  whatever  he  wished,  and  without  him 
nothing  was  done.  The  whole  country  of  Brittany  was  full  of  joy 
upon  the  conclusion  of  a  peace.  The  duke  received  homages  from 
cities,  towns,  castles,  prelates,  and  gentlemen. 

Soon  afterwards,  the  duke  married*  the  daughter  of  her  royal 
highness  the  princess  of  Wales,  which  she  had  borne  to  her  former 
husband,  the  lord  Thomas  Holland.  The  nuptials  were  celebrated 
with  gi-eat  pomp  and  magnificence  in  the  good  city  of  Nantes. 

It  also  happened  this  winter,  that  queen  Jane,  aunt  to  the  king  of 
Navarre,  and  queen  Blanche,  his  sister,  labored  so  earnestly  for  peace 
that  it  was  concluded  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre,  as- 
sisted much  by  the  advice  and  prudence  of  the  captal  de  Buch,  who 
took  great  pains  in  the  business.  He  also  obtained  his  liberty  by  it. 
The  king  of  France  showed  him  great  marks  of  esteem,  and,  as  a 
proof  of  it,  gave  him  the  handsome  castle  of  Nemours,  with  all  its 
rights,  appurtenances,  and  jurisdictions,  which  were  worth  three 
thousand  francs  of  revenue.  The  captal  became,  by  this  means, 
liege  man  to  the  king  of  France.  The  king  was  well  pleased  at 
receiving  him  a  homager;  for  he  loved  much  the  service  of  a  knight 
such  as  the  captal ;  but  he  was  not  so  long,  for.  when  he  was  returned 
into  the  principality  to  the  prince,  who  had  been  informed  of  what 
had  passed,  he  was  much  blamed,  and  told  that  he  could  not  acquit 
himself  loyally  in  his  service  to  two  lords  :  that  he  was  over  covetous, 
when  he  accepted  of  lands  in  France,  where  he  was  neither  honored 
nor  beloved.  When  he  found  himself  in  this  situation,  and  so  treated 
and  taunted  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  his  own  natural  lord,  he  was 
quite  ashamed  of  himself,  and  made  excuses,  saying,  "  that  he  was 
not  by  any  means  too  much  connected  with  the  king  of  France,  and 
that  he  could  very  easily  undo  all  that  had  been  done."  He  sent, 
therefore,  by  his  own  squire,  his  homage  back  to  the  king  of  France, 
renounced  all  that  had  been  given  him,  and  remained  attached  to  the 
prince. 

Among  the  articles  of  the  treaty  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
Navarre,  the  towns  of  Mantes  and  Meulan  were  to  be  given  the  king 
of  France,  who  restored  to  the  king  of  Navarre  other  castles  in  Nor- 
mandy. 

About  this  tim^,  the  lord  Louis  de  Navarre  set  out  from  France, 
and  passed  through  Lombardy,  to  espouse  the  queen  of  Naples,  t 
At  his  departure,  he  borrowed  of  the  king  of  France  sixty  thousand 
francs,  upon  the  security  of  some  castles  which  belonged  to  him  in 
Normandy. .  He  survived  his  marriage  with  that  queen  but  a  short 
time.  May  God  forgive  him  his  faults!  for  he  was  a  good  and 
courteous  knight. 

*  Johanna  of  Holland,  daughter  of  Thomas  earl  ^^Kent— married  1366— died,  without 
issue,  1386.— Anderson. 

t  **  The  queen  of  Naples."  This  must  have  been  the  too  celebrated  Jane,  but  I  can- 
not find  the  marriage  mentioned  in  any  other  book.  [Q,ueen  Joan  of  Naples  married 
James  of  Arragon,  called  the  infant  of  Majorca,  in  1362;  he  died  in  1375.  It  is  probably 
to  this  marriage  that  Froissarl  alludes,  but  he  is  mistaken  in  naming  Louis  as  the  hus- 
band.—Ed  .} 


CHAPTER  CCXXX. 

A  WAR  IN  SPAIN  BETWEEN  THE  KING,  DON  PEDRO  OF  CASTILLE,  AND 
HIS  BASTARD  BROTHER  HENRY — TO  WHOSE  AID  THE  LORD  JOHN  DE 
BOURBON  AND  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  LEAD  THE  PILLAGING 
COMPANIES.  HENRY,  BY  THEIR  MEANS,  IS  CROV/NED  KING  OF  CAS- 
TILLE. 

At  this  period,*  those  companies  of  freebooters  were  so  much 
increased  in  France  that  the  government  did  not  know  what  to  do 
with  them,  since  the  wars  in  Brittany  and  those  with  the  king  of 
Navarre  were  now  put  an  end  to.  These  companies  having  been 
brought  up  to  arms,  and  taught  to  live  on  pillage  and  plunder  alone, 
neither  could  nor  would  abstain  from  it.  Their  great  resource  was 
France;  and  these  companions  called  the  kingdom  of  France  their 
domain.  They  dared  not,  however,  make  any  attempts  on  Aqui- 
taine,  for  the  country  would  not  have  suffered  it ;  besides,  to  say  the 
truth,  the  greater  number  of  their  captains  were  Gascons  and  Eng. 
lish,  or  persons  attached  to  the  king  of  England  or  prince  of  Wales. 
Some  lords  of  Brittany  were  among  them,  but  they  were  few  in  num- 
ber. On  this  account,  marjy  of  the  inhabitants  of  France  murmured 
much,  and  complained  secretly  of  the  king  of  England  and  the 
prince,  that  they  did  not  act  well  toward  the  king  of  France  in  not 
assisting  him  to  drive  these  bad  people  out  of  the  realm.  They 
were  better  pleased  to  see  them  with  their  neighbors  than  among 
themselves.  The  wisest  of  the  kingdom  declared,  that  if  something 
were  not  speedily  done  in  this  business,  either  by  fighting  or  getting 
rid  of  them  out  of  the  country,  by  a  handsome  present  in  money, 
they  would  destroy  the  noble  kingdom  of  France. 

There  was  at  the  time  a  king  in  Hungary  who  was  desirous  of 
having  their  assi  t  ince,  and  would  have  given  them  full  employment 
against  the  Turks,  with  whom  he  was  at  v/ar,  for  they  had  done  him 
much  mischief.  He  wrote,  therefore,  to  pope  Urban  V,  (who  was 
then  at  Avignon,  and  who  would  gladly  have  seen  France  delivered 
from  these  companies,)  and  also  to  the  king  of  France  and  to  the 
prince  of  Wales.  He  wished  to  enter  into  a  treaty  with  their  lead- 
ers, and  offered  large  sums  of  money  to  them  and  a  free  passage  ; 
but  they  would  not  listen  to  it,  saying,  that  they  would  not  go  so  far 
to  make  war.  It  was  told  them  by  their  oldest  captains,  who  were 
well  acquainted  with  the  country  of  Hungary,  that  there  were  such 
narrow  passes,  if  they  should  in  any  combat  be  engaged  in  them,  they 
would  never  be  able  to  get  out,  but  must  infallibly  be  cut  off".  This 
report  frightened  them  so  much,  that  they  had  not  any  desire  to  go 
thither.  When  pope  Urban  and  the  king  of  France  found  these 
wicked  people  were  not  likely  to  come  into  their  plan,  and  would 
not  quit  the  kingdom,  but,  on  the  contrary,  multiplied  daily,  they 
thought  upon  another  method  to  free' the  country  from  them. 

There  was  in  these  times  a  king  of  Castillo,  of  the  name  of  Don 
PedrOjt  whose  mind,  full  of  strange  opinions,  v/as  very  rebellious 
and  refractory  to  all  the  regulations  and  commands  of  the  church : 
he  wanted  to  subdue  his  Christian  neighbors,  more  especially  the 
king  of  Arragon,  of  the  name  of  Peter,t  who  was  a  good  Catholic  : 
he  had  even  taken  from  him  part  of  his  possessions,  and  was  pre- 
paring  to  seize  the  remainder. 

This  king,  Don  Pedro  of  Castillo,  had  three  bastard  brothers,  chil. 
dren  of  the  good  Alphonso  his  father  and  a  lady  called  la  Riche  Done.§ 
The  eldest  was  named  don  Henry ;  the  second,  don  Tello  ;  the 
third,  don  Sancho.||  Don  Pedro  hated  them  mortally  ;  and,  could 
he  have  laid  hands  on  them,  he  would  have  had  them  beheaded. 
They  had  been,  however,  much  loved  by  their  father,  who  in  his 
lifetime  had  given  to  Henry,  the  eldest,  the  county  of  Trastamare ; 
but  the  king,  don  Pedro  his  brother,  had  taken  it  from  him  by  force, 
and  every  day  was  harassing  him.  This  bastard  Henry  was  a  very 
valiant  and  worthy  knight :  he  had  been  a  long  time  in  France, 
where  he  followed  the  profession  of  arms,  and  had  served  under  the 
king  of  France, IT  whom  he  loved  much. 

The  king  don  Pedro,  as  common  report  told  the  story,  had  by  dif- 
ferent means  caused  the  death  of  their  mother,  which,  as  was  natural, 
gave  them  great  displeasure.  He  had  banished  and  murdered  many 
of  the  greatest  barons  of  the  realm  of  Castille.  He  was  withal  so 
cruel,  and  of  such  a  horrid  disposition,  that  all  men  feared,  suspected 
and  hated  him,  but  dared  not  show  it.  He  had  also  caused  the 
death  of  a  very  good  and  virtuous  lady,  whom  he  had  married,  the 
lady  Blanche,  daughter  of  duke  Peter  de  Bourbon,  and  cousin-ger- 
man  to  the  queen  of  France  and  to  the  countess  of  Savoy.  AH  her 
relations,  who  are  of  the  noblest  blood  in  the  world,  were  most  ex. 
ceedingly  irritated  by  the  manner  of  her  death,**  There  was  also  a 
report  current  among  the  people,  that  king  Peter  had  even  formed 
an  alliance  with  the  kings  of  Benamarine,tt  Granada  and  Treme. 

*  This  period— 1365.  t  Don  Pedro— the  fourth,  surnamod  the  cruel. 

%  Peter— the  fourth,  surnamed  the  Ceremonious. 
§  La  Richa  Donna— Eleanora  de  Guzman. 

II  Sancho.  In  1' Art  de  verifier  les  Dates,  the  second  son  is  called  Frederick,  and  the 
third  D.  Tello.   Frederick  was  murdered  by  Don  Pedro,  1358. 

Ti  King  of  France-John.   Uon  Henry  was  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 

**  She  was  puisoned,  by  Don  Pedro's  orders,  in  the  castle  of  Medina  Sidonla,  where 
he  had  confined  her.— Choisy.  Hist.  Charles  V.  Others  say,  smothered  between  two 
cushions. 

tt  Benamarine.  Aben  Jacob,  king  of  Fez,  sent  his  son  Abomelique  to  take  possession 
of  lands  given  him  by  the  king  of  Granada,  as  a  barrier  against  Alphonso  XI.  He 
landed  with  his  fleet  at  Algeziras  1331,  with  a  number  of  Benamarine  Moors,  and 
formed  a  nert'  kingdom  in  Spain,  styling  himself  king  of  Algeziras  and  Ronda.->DlL' 
lon's  Hist.  Peter  the  Cruel,  vol.  i.  p.  14. 


154 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


gen,*  who  were  enemies  to  God,  and  infidels.  Many  were  uneasy 
at  wrongs  he  might  do  to  his  country,  and  lest  he  should  violate  the 
churches :  for  he  had  seized  their  revenues,  and  detained  the  priests 
of  holy  church  in  prison,  where  he  'Vexed  them  with  all  sorts  of 
tyranny. 

Great  complaints  of  these  proceedings  were  sent  daily  to  the  pope, 
entreating  him  to  put  a  stop  to  them.  Pope  Urban  received  and 
attended  to  these  complaints.  He  sent  embassadors  to  the  king, 
don  Pedro,  ordering  and  enjoining  him  to  come  forthwith  in  person 
to  the  court  of  Rome,  to  purge  and  clear  himself  from  all  the  vil- 
lainous actions  he  was  charged  with. 

Don  Pedro,  proud  and  presumptuous  as  he  was,  not  only  refused 
to  obey  the  mandate,  but  even  received  with  insults  the  embassa- 
dors  from  the  holy  father,  for  which  he  fell  grievously  under  his  indig- 
nation. This  wicked  king  still  persevered  in  his  sin.  It  was  then 
considered  how  or  by  what  means  he  could  be  corrected  ;  and  it  was 
determined  that  he  was  no  longer  worthy  to  bear  the  title  of  king, 
nor  to  possess  a  kingdom.  He  was  therefore  publicly  excommuni- 
cated, in  full  consistory,  held  in  the  apartmeRts  of  the  pope,  at  Avig. 
non,  and  declared  to  be  a  heretic  and  infidel.  They  thought  they 
should  be  able  to  punish  him  by  means  of  the  free  companies  who 
were  in  France.  They  requested  the  king  of  Arragon,  who  hated 
very  much  this  Don  Pedro,  and  Henry  the  bastard  of  Spain,  to  come 
immediately  to  Avignon.  The  holy  father  then  legitimated  the  birth 
of  Henry  the  bastard,  so  that  he  might  be  in  a  condition  to  obtain 
the  kingdom  from  Don  Pedro,  who  had  been  cursed  and  condemned 
by  the  sentence  of  the  pope. 

The  king  of  Arragon  offered  a  free  passage  through  his  kingdom, 
with  a  supply  of  men-at-arms,  and  all  sorts  of  provision  and  aid,  to 
whoever  should  enter  Castille,  and  attack  don  Pedro  to  deprive  him 
of  his  throne.  The  king  of  France  was  much  pleased  with  this  intel- 
ligence, and  took  great  pains  that  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  whom 
sir  John  Chandos  held  as  his  prisoner,  should  be  ransomed.  This 
was  fixed  at  one  hundred  thousand  francs.t  The  king  of  France 
paid  one  part,  the  pope  and  Henry  the  bastard  the  other.  Soon  after 
his  liberty  was  obtained,  they  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  chiefs  of 
those  companies,  promising  them  great  advantages  if  they  would  go 
into  Castille.  They  readily  assented  to  the  proposal  by  means  of  h 
large  sum  of  money,  which  was  divided  among  them. 

The  prince  of  Wales  was  informed  of  this  intended  expedition,  as 
well  as  his  knights  and  squires,  but  particularly  sir  John  Chandos, 
who  was  solicited  to  be  one  of  the  leaders  of  it,  in  conjunction  with 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin.  He  excused  himself,  and  said  he  could 
not  go.  This,  however,  did  not  put  a  stop  to  it :  many  knights  who 
were  attached  to  the  prince,  among  whom  were  sir  Eustace  d'Am- 
breticourt,  sir  Hugh  Calverly,  sir  Walter  Huet,  sir  Matthew  Gournay, 
sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  and  several  others,  were  of  the  party.  The 
lord  John  de  Bourbon,  earl  of  March,  took  the  chief  command,  in 
order  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  cousin  the  queen  of  Spain  :  but  he 
was  under  the  advice  and  control  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  as  he 
was  at  that  time  a  very  young  knight. 

In  this  expedition  were  also  the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  whose  name  was 
Anthony,  and  many  worthy  knights  :  such  as  lord  Arnold  d'Andre- 
ghen,  marshal  of  France,  the  lords  Begue  de  Villaines,  d'Antoin  in 
Hainault,  de  Brisnel,- John  de  iyeufville,t  Guimars  de  Bailheul,  John 
de  Bergutes,  the  German  lord  de  St.  Venant,  and  others  whom  I 
cannot  name.  All  these  men-at-arms  assembled  together  in  order  to 
begin  their  march  at  Montpellier  in  Languedoc. 

These  men-at-arms  might  be  about  thirty  thousand.  They  all 
passed  through  Narbonne,  in  their  march  to  Perpignan,  in  order  to 
enter  Arragon  by  that  town.§  All  the  leaders  of  these  companies 
were  there  :  the  lords  Robert  Briquet,  John  Carsneille,  Nandon  de 
Bagerant,  La  Nuit,  le  petit  Meschin,  le  bourg  Camus,  le  bourg  de 
I'Esparre,  Battiller,  Espiote,  Aymemon  d'Ortige,  Perrot  de  Savoye, 
and  numbers  more  :  all  of  one  mind  and  accord,  to  dethrone  don 
Pedro  from  his  kingdom  of  Castille,  and  to  place  there  in  his  room 
the  bastard  Henry,  earl  of  Trastamare. 

Don  Pedro  had  received  information  that  this  army  was  marching 
against  him  :  he  collected  his  troops,  in  order  to  meet  them,  and  fight 
boldly  on  their  entering  Castille.    When  they  were  about  to  enter 


*  Treme^en.  By  Moreri,  this  appears  to  have  been  a  town  in  Africa,  dependent  on 
the  kingdom  of  Talensin. 
tTheabb6  Choisy  says,  it  was  HO.OOO  francs. 

In  a  note  to  the  Memoiies  deDu  Guesclin,  it  is  said,  that  "  it  cost  Du  Guesclin  100,000 
francs  for  his  ransom.  As  he  had  no  ready  money,  the  lords  de  Matignon,  de  Montbour- 
cher  and  De  Laval  were  his  security  to  the  general,  (Jhandos.  Charles  V.  paid  of  it 
40.000  francs,  the  pope  and  Henry  Trastamare,  afterwards  king  of  Castille,  made  up  the 
remainder.— Jlfemoires  Historiques. 

In  a  most  curious  history,  called  Lez  Faiz  de  Messire  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  which  I 
consider  as  the  editio  princeps  (from  the  style  and  manner  of  printing)  in  the  Hafod 
Library,  no  mention  whatever  is  made  of  a  ransom. 

"  Les  Faiz  du  Messine  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  in  fol.  figures,  ancienne  edition  gothique. 

*'Je  n'iii  vu  ce  livre  nulle  part  ailleurs  que  dans  le  catalogue  du  mar6chal  d'Estr^es. 
num.  15052.  On  seroit  porte  k  croire  c'est  le  meme  que  le  manuscrit  de  M6nard,  qu'ila 
publi6  comme  inconnu  jusqu'alors,  ainsi  qu'il  dit  dans  son  avis  au  lecteur."— JExiract 
ftom  the  Bibliotheque  Historique  dc  France  du  Pere  le  Long. 

In  the  Memoires  de  Bertrand,  by  M.  Guyavtl  de  Berville,  2  vols.  12mo.  it  is  said  that 
Charles  V.  paid  part  of  the  100,000  francs  of  the  ransom,  and  that  Bertrand  found  the 
rest  himself. 

X  •'  Neufville."  Sir  John  Neville. 

i  Choisy  says,  that  one  part  embarked  at  Aigues-Mortes  for  Barcdona,  and  that  the 
net  went  by  land. 


Arragon,  they  sent  to  him,  in  order  to  cover  and  mask  their  real  in. 
tentions,  to  ask  a  free  passage  through  his  country,  and  that  provision 
might  be  supplied  to  some  pilgrims  of  God,  who  had  undertaken, 
through  devotion,  an  expedition  into  the  kingdom  of  Grenada,  to 
revenge  the  sufferings  of  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  to  destroy  the  infidels, 
and  to  exalt  the  Cross.  Don  Pedro  laughed  at  this  request,  and  sent 
for  answer,  that  he  would  never  attend  to  such  beggarly  crew.  When 
the  men-at-arms  and  companions  heard  this  reply,  they  thought  him 
very  proud  and  presumptuous,  and  made  every  haste  to  do  him  as 
much  mischief  as  they  could. 

They  marched  through  the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  where  every  ac- 
commodation was  prepared  for  them,  and  they  found  all  sorts  of  pro- 
vision plenty  and  cheap  ;  for  the  king  of  Arragon  was  very  joyfuJ 
on  their  arrival,  because  this  army  would  soon  reconquer  from  the 
king  of  Caf'tille  the  whole  country  which  he  had  taken  from  him,  and 
kept  by  force.  Whenever  they  won  any  towns,  castles,  cities  or 
fortresses,  which  don  Pedro  had  seized  from  Arragon,  sir  Bertrand 
and  his  army  gave  them  back  to  the  king  of  Arragon,  who  declared, 
that  from  that  day  forward,  he  would  assist  Henry  the  bastard  against 
don  Pedro.  All  the  men-at-arms  passec^  the  great  river*  which 
divides  Castille  from  Arragon,  and  entered  Spain. 

News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  Castille,  that  French,  English, 
Bretons,  Normans,  Picards  and  Burgundians  had  crossed  the  Ebro, 
and  entered  his  kingdom  :  so  that  they  had  reconquered  every  place 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river  that  separates  Castille  from  Arragon, 
which  had  cost  him  so  much  trouble  to  gain.  Upon  hearing  this,  he 
was  in  a  great  rage,  and  said  things  should  not  go  on  thus.  He  issued 
a  special  ordinance  throughout  his  kingdom,  ordering  all  those  to  whom 
it  was  addressed  to  meet  him  without  delay,  as  he  was  determined  to 
combat  these  men-at-arms,  who  had  entered  the  kingdom  of  Castille 

Too  few  obeyed  his  mandate  ;  for,  when  he  thought  to  have  as. 
sembled  a  large  force,  scarcely  any  came  to  the  rendezvous.  All 
the  barons  and  knights  of  Spain  fell  off  from  him,  in  favor  of  his 
brother  the  bastard.  This  event  forced  him  to  fly,  or  he  would  have 
been  taken ;  and  so  much  was  he  hated  by  his  subjects  and  enemies, 
that  not  one  rem.ained  with  him,  save  one  loyal  knight  called  Ferdi- 
nand de  Castro. t  He  was  determined  never  to  quit  don  Pedro, 
whatever  iil-fortune  might  happen  to  him.  The  king  of  Castille  went 
to  Seville,  the  handsomest  city  in  Spain  ;  but,  not  thinking  himself 
in  security  there,  he  ordered  all  his  treasures  and  other  things  to  be 
packed  up  in  large  coffers,  which  he  embarked  on  board  of  ships, 
leaving  Seville  with  his  wife,  his  children,  and  Ferdinand  de  Castro 
Don  Pedro  arrived  that  same  eveningt  (like  a  knight  that  had  been 
beaten  and  discomfited)  at  a  town  called  Corunna,  in  Galicia,  where 
there  was  a  very  strong  castle.  He  immediately  flung  himself  into 
it,  with  his  wife  and  children  ;  that  is  to  say,  two  young  damsels, 
called  Constance§  and  Isabella.||  None  of  his  courtiers  followed 
him,  nor  had  he  any  of  his  council  with  him  except  the  above-named 
Ferdinand  de  Ceistro. 

We  will  now  return  to  his  brother,  Henry  the  bastard,  and  relate 
how  he  persevered  in  his  designs.  I  have  before  said,  that  don  Pedro 
was  much  hated  by  all  his  subjects,  for  the  great  and  numberless  acts 
of  injustice  he  had  committed,  and  for  the  various  murders  by  which 
he  had  cut  off  so  many  of  the  nobility,  some  of  them  even  by  his  own 
hands ;  so  that,  as  soon  as  they  knew  his  brother  the  bastard  had 
entered  Castille  with  a  powerful  army,  they  all  joined  him,  acknow 
lodged  him  for  their  lord ;  and,  having  increased  his  army,  caused 
all  the  cities,  towns,  and  castles  to  open  their  gates  to  him,  and  the 
inhabitants  to  do  him  homage.  The  Spaniards  shouted  with  one 
voice,  "Long  live  king  Plenry!  down  with  don  Pedro,  who  has 
treated  us  so  cruelly  and  wickedly."  Thus  they  conducted  Henry 
throughout  the  kingdom  of  Castille  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  lord  Gomez 
Garilz,ir  the  grand  master  of  the  order  of  Calatrava,**  and  the  master 

*The  Ebro— probably  at  Alliiro  or  Calahorra. 

f'Ferdmund  de  Castro."  In  the  history  of  Spain  by  Ferraras,  don  Pedro  publicly 
marries  the  daughter  of  a  don  Pedro  Fernandez  de  Castro,  v,-ido\v  ofdon  Diego  de  Haro, 
during  the  life  of  his  wife,  Blanche  de  Bourbon,  and  of  Maria  di  Padilla,  in  the  year 
1354 ;  whether  the  daughter  of  this  knight  who  accompanied  him  in  his  flight,  I  know 
not. 

J  Don  Pedro  retired  first  to  Portugal,  where  he  offered  his  daughter  Beatrice  to  the 
infant  of  Portugal,  in  marriage,  with  a  large  portion  of  money  he  had  brought  with  him. 
This  proposal  was  rejected,  for  fear  of  embroiling  the  two  kingdoms.  He  retreated  to 
different  castles,  the  governors  of  which  refused  to  admit  him,  and  stopped  at  the  castle 
of  Montery  in  Galicia ;  from  thence  he  went  to  San  .Tago,  and  murdered  the  archbishop, 
and  thence  to  Corunna,  where  finding  twenty-two  vessels,  he  embarked  for  Bayonne. 
Don  Ferdinand  de  Castro  did  not  accompany  him,  but  remained  to  support  Ins  interest 
in  Biscay. 

He  could  not  at  that  time  have  any  wnfe ;  for  he  had  murdered  Blanche  de  Bourbon, 
and  Maria  di  Padilla  died  before  this.  He  indeed  owned  his  marriage  with  Maria  very 
solemnly,  but  was  not  believed. 

Don  Pedro  had  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  king  of  England  and  prince  of  Wales 
as  early  as  1363,  for  fear  of  the  vengeance  of  France,  for  the  murder  of  queen  Blanche 

For  more  particulars,  see  Ferraras's  Hist,  of  Spain,  Dillon,  &c. 

§C(mstance  married  John  of  Gaunt,  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  claimed  the  kingdom  of 
Castille  after  don  Pedro's  death. 

II  Isabella— first  wife  of  Edmund,  duke  of  York,  married  X372,  much  lamented  for  her 
youthful  wantonness,  died  1392.— Anderson's  R.  Gen. 

IT  "Gomez  Garilz."  Denys  Sauvage  cannot  make  out  who  this  is;  nor  is  the  account 
correct,  according  to  other  historians.  Many  of  the  king's  friends  remained  steady  to 
him,  as  did  the  bulk  of  his  army.  Don  Garcia  Alvarez  de  Toledo,  master  of  the  knights 
of  St.  James,  who  commanded  at  Logrono ;  Garcia  de  Padilla,  governor  of  Agreda . 
Fernando  de  Toledo,  brother  to  the  master  of  St.  James  :  and  Boccanegra,  admiral  of 
Castille,  were  among  the  number.— Dillon. 

**  "  Master  of  Calatrava."  Martin  Lopez  de  Cordov.a,  master  of  CalatraTa,  fol 
lowed  don  Pedro's  fortunes,  and  went  with  him  from  Seville  to  Portugal.— Dillor. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGL 


AND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


155 


of  the  order  of  St.  James,  making  all  the  people  obey  him.  They 
crowned  him  the  king  in  the  city  of  Burgos,  where  all  the  prelates, 
earls,  barons,  and  knights  paid  him  their  homage,  and  swore  they 
would  serve  and  obey  him  as  their  king  for  evermore,  and  if  there 
ehould.be  occasion,  would  sacrifice  their  lives  for  him.  King  Henry 
then  passed  fr;:  m  city  to  city,  all  the  inhabitants  of  which  ti-eated 
him  as  their  kinj. 

Henry  made  hrge  presents  and  gifts  to  the  foreign  knights  who 
had  put  him  in  possession  of  the  kingdom  of  Castille.  They  were 
so  magnificent  that  he  was  considered  as  a  most  generous  and  boun- 
tiful  lord :  the  Normans,  Freiich  and  Bretons,  who  had  been  par- 
takers  of  his  bounty,  said  he  was  deserving  of  a  large  fortune,  and 
that  he  ought  to  reign  with  groat  prosperity.  Thus  the  bastard  of 
Spain  found  himself  master  of  C  istille.  He  created  his  two  brothers, 
don  Tello  and  don  Frederick,  c  arls,  and  gave  them  large  estates, 
with  other  revenues.  He  continued  king  of  Castille,  Galicia,  Seville, 
Toledo  and  Leon,  until  the  forces  of  the  prince  of  Wales  deprived 
him  of  them,  replacing  the  king,  don  Pedro,  in  possession  of  these 
realms,  as  you  will  find  related  in  the  following  history. 

When  king  Henry  saw  himself  thus  situated,  and  the  business 
completed,  so  that  all  obeyed  him,  both  nobles  and  serfs,  as  their 
king  and  lord  ;  that  there  was  not  an  appearance  of  opposition  to 
his  crown  ;  he  imagined  it  would  add  lustre  to  his  name,  if  he  made 
an  irruption  into  the  kingdom  of  Granada  with  those  free  companies 
that  had  come  from  France,  as  a  means  of  giving  them  employment. 
He  mentioned  it  therefore  to  several  of  the  knights  who  were  about 
him,  when  they  consented  to  it.  He  retained  constantly  near  iiis  person 
those  knights  v;ho  were  attached  to  the  prince  of  Wales ;  namely,  sir 
Eustace  d'Amfcreticourt,  sir  Hugh  Calverly  and  others,  showing  them 
the  most  marked  attentions  and  kindness,  in  expectation  of  being 
aided  by  them  i:i  his  intended  expedition  to  Granada,  which  he  was 
desirous  of  undertaking. 

Soon  after  his  coronation,  the  greater  number  of  French  knights 
took  their  leave  and  departed.  On  their  going  away,  he  made  them 
very  rich  presents.  The  earl  de  la  Marche,  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen, 
the  lord  de  Beaujeu  and  many  more  returned  to  their  own  country. 
However,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny  and  the 
Bretons,  as  well  as  the  free  companies,  remained  in  Castille  until 
other  news  arrived.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  was  made  constable 
of  Castille  by  Henry,  with  the  assent  of  all  the  barons  of  the  realm. 
We  will  now  return  to  don  Pedro. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXI. 

EINO  PON  PEDRO  SENDS  TO  ENTREAT  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES'S  ASSIST- 
ANCE AGAINST  HIS  BROTHER,  HENRY  THE  BASTARD.  HE  RETIRES  INTO 
GUIENNE,  WHERE  HE  IS  WELL  RECEIVED  BY  THE  PRINCE. 

You  have  heard  how  don  Pedro  had  cast  himself  into  the  castle 
of  Corunna  near  the  sea,  with  only  his  v>'ife,  his  two  daughters,  and 
don  Fernando  de  Castro;  while  in  the  mean  time,  his  brother,  the 
bastard,  through  the  assistance  of  the  men-at-arms,  M^hom  he  had 
drawn  from  France,  was  conquering  Castille,  to  whom  the  whcle 
Qountry  had  surrendered.  All  this  much  alarmed  him  ;  and  he  did 
not  think  himself  in  perfect  safety  in  the  castle  of  Corunna ;  for  he 
had  a  great  dread  of  his  brother  the  bastard,  and  well  knew  that,  if 
he  were  informed  where  he  was,  he  would  come  and  seek  him  with 
his  forces,  to  besiege  him  in  the  castle.  He  would  not  wait  this  dan- 
ger, but  embarked  on  board  a  vessel,  with  his  wife,  his  daughters, 
don  Fernando  de  Castro,  and  whatever  he  had  amassed  of  money 
and  jewels,  and  put  to  sea  in  the  night.  The  wind,  however,  was 
so  contrary,  that  they  could  not  clear  the  coast,  but  were  obliged  to 
return,  and  again  to  enter  the  castle  of  Corunna.  Don  Pedro  then 
demanded  from  his  knight,  don  Fernando  de  Castro,  complaining  of 
his  evil  fortune,  which  was  so  much  against  him,  what  was  best  to 
be  done.  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  before  you  leave  this 
place,  I  think  it  would  be  proper  that  you  send  some  person  to  your 
cousin,  the  prince  of  Wales,  to  know  if  he  will  receive  you,  and  to 
entreat  of  him,  for  God's  sake,  that  he  would  attend  to  your  distress. 
He  is  in  a  manner  bound  to  it,  from  the  strong  connection  that  has 
subsisted  between  the  king,  his  father,  and  yours  in  former  times. 
The  prince  of  Wales  is  of  such  a  noble  and  gallant  disposition  that, 
when  he  shall  be  informed  of  your  misfortunes,  he  will  certainly  take 
compassion  on  you ;  and,  if  he  should  determine  to  replace  you  on 
your  throne,  there  is  no  one,  sir,  that  could  oppose  him,  so  much  is 
he  redoubted  by  all  the  world,  and  beloved  by  soldiers.  You  are 
now  safe  where  you  are  ;  for  this  fortress  will  hold  you  out  until 
some  intelligence  shall  be  brought  you  from  Aquitaine." 

Don  Pedro  immediately  assented  to  this :  a  letter,  in  a  most  lament- 
able and  piteous  strain,  was  written  :  and  a  knight,  with  two  squires, 
having  been  instructed  to  undertake  this  employ,  cheerfully  accepted 
it,  directly  put  to  sea,  and  made  sail  for  Bayonne,  a  city  dependent 
on  the  king  of  England,  where  they  safely  arrived.  They  made 
inquiries  after  the  prince,  and  learnt  that  at  that  time  he  was  at  Bor. 
deaux.  Upon  this,  they  rode  to  Bordeaux,  and  took  up  their  quar- 
ters at  an  inn.  Soon  afterwards  they  made  for  the  monastery  of  St. 
Andrew,  where  the  prince  resided. 

The  knight  and  squires  who  had  come  from  Spain  informed  the 
linights  of  the  prince,  that  they  were  Spaniards,  and  embassadors 


from  don  Pedro,  of  Castille.  The  prince,  when  informed  of  it,  wished 
to  see  them,  and  to  know  what  business  had  brought  them.  They 
were,  upon  this,  introduced,  and  having  cast  themselves  on  their 
knees,  saluted  him  according  to  their  custom,  recommending  the 
king  their  lord  to  him,  as  they  presented  him  his  letter.  The  prince 
made  thern  rise  :  having  taken  the  letter,  he  opened  it,  and  after- 
wards read  it  more  at  his  leisure.  He  found  that  don  Pedro  had 
written  a  most  melancholy  account  of  himself,  informing  him  of  his 
hardships  and  distress,  and  in  what  manner  his  brother  the  bastard, 
by  means  of  the  great  alliances  he  had  made,  first,  with  the  pope, 
then  with  the  kings  of  France  and  Arragon,  and  the  free  companies, 
had  driven  him  out  of  his  inheritance,  the  kingdom  of  Castille.  In 
that  letter,  he  entreated  the  prince,  for  the  love  of  God,  and  for  pity's 
sake,  that  he  would  attend  to  his  situation,  and  find  some  remedy  to 
it ;  for  it  was  not  a  Christian-like  act,  that  a  bastard,  through  force, 
should  disinherit  a  legitimate  son,  and  seize  his  possessions. 

The  prince,  who  was  a  valiant  and  wise  knight,  having  folded  up 
the  letter  in  his  hands,  said  to  the  embassadors,  who  had  remained 
in  his  presence,  "  You  are  welcome  to  us  from  our  cousin  the  king 
of  Castille  :  you  will  stay  here  in  our  court,  and  will  not  return  wi^h- 
out  an  answer."  The  knights  of  the  prince  were  already  prepared ; 
for  they  well  knew  what  was  proper  to  be  done,  and  took  with  them 
the  Spanish  knight  and  his  two  squires  to  entertain  them  hand- 
somely.  The  prince  had  remained  in  his  apartment,  thinking  much 
on  the  contents  of  the  letter  from  the  king  of  Castille.  He  imme- 
diately sent  for  sir  John  Chandos,  and  sir  William  Felton,  the  chiefs 
of  his  council :  one  was  high  steward  of  Aquitaine,  and  the  other 
constable. 

When  they  were  come,  he  said,  smiling,  "  My  lords,  here  is  great 
news  from  Spain.  The  king,  don  Pedro  our  cousin,  complains  griev- 
ously of  Henry  his  bastard  brother,  who  has  seized  his  kingdom,  and 
driven  him  out  of  it,  as  perhaps  you  may  have  heard  related  by  those 
who  are  come  hither.  He  entreats  of  us  help  and  assistance,  as  his  letter 
will  more  fully  explain  to  you."  The  prince  then  again  reed  it  over, 
word  for  word,  to  the  knights,  who  lent  a  willing  ear.  When  he  had 
read  it,  he  said,  "  You,  sir  John,  and  you,  sir  William,  who  are  my 
principal  counsellors,  and  in  whom  I  have  the  greatest  confidence 
and  trust ;  tell  me,  I  beg  of  you,  what  will  be  most  advisable  for  us 
to  do  in  this  business."  The  two  knights  looked  at  each  other,  but 
uttered  not  a  word.  The  prince  again  appealed  to  them,  and  said, 
"  Speak  boldly,  whatever  be  your  opinion."  The  prince  was  then 
advised  by  these  two  knights,  as  I  have  heard  it  told  afterwards,  to 
send  a  body  of  men-at-arms  to  king  don  Pedro,  as  far  as  Coranna, 
where  he  was,  and  whence  he  had  dated  his  letter ;  to  conduct  him 
to  Bordeaux,  in  order  more  fully  to  learn  what  were  his  wants  and 
intentions  :  that  then  they  should  be  better  informed  from  his  conver- 
sation how  they  were  to  act. 

This  answer  pleased  the  prince.  Sir  William  Felton  was  ordered 
to  take  the  command  of  the  expedition ;  and  the  prince  asked  sir 
Richard  Pontchardon,  sir  Nele  Loring,  sir  Simon  Burley*  and  sir 
William  Trousseaux  to  accompany  it  into  Galicia,  to  escort  from  Co- 
runna the  king  don  Pedro,  and  the  remnant  of  his  ai-my.  The 
armament  for  this  expedition  was  to  consist  of  twelve  vessels,  which 
were  to  be  filled  with  archers  and  men-at-arms.  The  above-named 
knights  made  proper  purveyances  for  the  occasion,  and  set  out  from 
Bordeaux  accompanied  by  the  embassadors  from  don  Pedro.  They 
continued  their  journey  to  Bayonne,  w^here  they  remained  three  or 
four  days,  waiting  for  a  favorable  wind,  and  to  load  the  ships.  On 
the  6th  day,  as  they  were  on  the  point  of  sailing,  don  Pedro,  king  of 
Castille,  arrived  there.  He  had  left  Corunna  in  great  suspense,  being 
afraid  to  stay  there  longer,  and  had  brought  with  him  a  few  of  his 
people,  and  as  much  of  his  treasures  as  he  could  carry  away. 

This  was  great  news  for  the  English.  Sir  William  Felton  and  the 
other  knights  waited  on  him,  on  his  landing,  and  received  him  hand- 
somely. They  informed  him,  that  they  had  prepared  themselves,  and 
were  on  the  point  of  sailing  to  Corrunna,  or  farther,  had  it  been  ne. 
cessary,  to  seek  for  him,  by  orders  from  the  prince  their  lord.  Don 
Pedro  heard  this  with  great  joy,  and  returned  his  warmest  thanks  to 
the  prince,  as  well  as  to  the  knights  then  present.  Sir  William  Fel- 
ton immediately  sent  the  prince  information  of  the  arrival  of  the  king 
of  Castille  at  Bayonne,  who  was  much  pleased  thereat.  These  knights 
did  not  make  any  long  stay  at  Bayonne,  but,  taking  the  king  with 
them,  made  for  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  where  they  safely  arrived. 

The  prince,  who  was  anxious  to  see  his  cousin  the  king,  don  Pedro, 
and  also  to  do  him  the  more  honor,  rode  out  of  Bordeaux,  attended 
by  his  knights  and  squires,  to  meet  him.  When  they  m.et  he  saluted 
him  very  respectfully,  and  paid  him  every  attention  by  speech  and 
action ;  for  he  knew  perfectly  well  how  so  to  do  :  no  prince  of  his 
time  understood  so  well  the  practice  of  good  breeding.  After  their 
meeting,  when  they  had  refreshed  themselves  as  was  becoming  them 
to  do,  they  rode  toward  Bordeaux.  The  prince  placed  don  Pedro  on 
his  right  hand,  and  would  not  suflTer  it  to  be  otherwise.  During  their 
return,  don  Pedro  told  the  prince  his  distresses,  and  in  what  mannei 
his  brother  the  bastard  had  driven  him  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Castille 
He  complained  bitterly  of  the  disloyalty  of  his  subjects  ;  for  all  had 
deserted  him  except  one  knight,  don  Fernando  de  Castro,  then  with 
him,  and  whom  he  pointed  out  to  the  prince.  The  prince  comforted 
him  by  a  most  courteous  and  discreet  answer:  he  begged  of  him  no! 

*  Sir  Simon  Burley— knight  of  the  Garter,  &c.— beheaded  in  the  reign  of  Richard  11 


15€ 


CHRONICLBSr  OF  BNOLAND,  PRANCE,   SPAIN,  &o, 


to  be  too  much  cast  down  ;  for,  if  he  had  loBt  everything,  it  was  fully 
m  the  power  of  God  to  give  him  back  what  he  had  lost,  and  more,  as 
well  as  vengeance  upon  his  enemies. 

Conversing  on  this  subject,  as  well  as  on  other  topics,  they  rode  on 
to  Bordeaux,  and  dismounted  at  the  monastery  of  St.  Andrew,  the 
residence  of  the  prince  and  princess.  The  king,  don  Pedro,  was 
conducted  to  an  apartment  which  had  been  prepared  for  him.  When 
he  had  dressed  himself  suitably  to  his  rank,  he  waited  on  the  princess 
and  the  ladies,  who  all  received  him  very  politely.  I  could  enlarge 
much  on  the  feasts  and  entertainments  which  were  made  :  but  I  will 
briefly  pass  them  over,  and  relate  to  you  how  don  Pedro  conducted 
himself  toward  his  cousin  the  prince  of  Wales,  whom  he  found  cour- 
teous and  affable,  and  willing  to  attend  to  his  request  of  aid,  notwith- 
standing some  of  his  council  had  given  him  the  advice  I  will  now 
mention. 

Before  the  arrival  of  don  Pedro  at  Bordeaux,  some  lords,  as  well 
English  as  Gascons,  who  had  much  wisdom  and  forethought,  were 
of  the  prince's  council,  and  by  inclination  as  well  as  duty,  thought 
themselves  bound  to  give  him  loyal  advice,  spoke  to  the  prince  in 
words  like  the  following :  "  My  lord,  you  have  often  heard  the  old 
proverb  of  '  All  covet,  all  lose.'*  True  it  is,  that  you  are  one  of  the 
princes  of  this  world  the  most  enlightened,  esteemed,  and  honored, 
in  possession  of  large  domains  and  a  handsome  principality  on  this 
side  of  the  sea,  and  are,  thank  God,  at  peace  with  every  one.  It  is 
also  well  known,  that  no  king,  far  or  near,  at  this  present  moment 
dares  anger  you  ;  such  reputation  have  you  in  chivalry  for  valor  and 
good  fortune.  You  ought,  therefore,  in  reason,  to  be  contented  with 
what  you  have  got,  and  not  seek  for  enemies.  We  must  add,  like- 
wise, that  this  don  Pedro,  king  of  Gastille,  who  at  present  is  driven 
out  of  his  realm,  is  a  man  of  great  pride,  very  cruel,  and  full  of  bad 
dispositions.  The  kingdom  of  Gastille  has  suffered  many  grievances 
at  his  hands  :  many  valiant  men  have  been  beheaded  and  murdered, 
without  justice  or  reason  ;  so  that  to  these  wicked  actions,  which  he 
ordered  or  consented  to,  he  owes  the  loss  of  his  kingdom.  In  addition 
to  this,  he  is  an  enemy  to  the  church,  and  excommunicated  by  our 
holy  father.  He  has  been  long,  considered  as  a  tyrant,  who,  without 
any  plea  of  justice,  has  always  made  war  upon  his  neighbors ;  such 
as  the  kings  of  Arragon  and  Navarre,  whom  he  was  desirous  to  de- 
throne by  force.  It  is  also  commonly  reported,  and  believed  in  his 
kingdom,  and  even  by  his  own  attendants,  that  he  murdered  the 
young  lady,  his  wife,  who  was  a  cousin  of  yours,  being  daughter  to 
the  duke  of  Bourbon.  Upon  all  these  accounts,  it  behoves  you  to 
pause  and  reflect  before  you  enter  into  any  engagements  ;  for  what 
he  has  hitherto  suffered  are  the  chastisements  of  God,  who  orders 
these  punishments  as  an  example  to  the  kings  and  princes  of  the 
earth,  that  they  should  never  commit  such  wickedness." 

With  similar  language  to  this  was  the  prince  also  addressed  by  his 
councils,  on  the  arrival  of  the  king  of  Castillo  at  Bordeaux :  but  to 
tliis  loyal  advice  they  received  the  following  answer :  "  My  lords,  I 
take  it  for  granted  and  believe  that  you  give  me  the  best  advice  you 
are  able.  I  must,  however,  inform  you,  that  I  am  perfectly  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  life  and  conduct  of  don  Pedro,  and  well  know  that 
he  has  committed  faults  without  number,  for  which  at  present  he  suf- 
fers :  but  I  will  tell  you  the  reasons  which  at  this  moment  urge  and 
embolden  me  to  give  him  assistance.  I  do  not  think  it  either  decent 
or  proper  that  a  bastard  should  possess  a  kingdom  as  an  inheritance, 
nor  drive  out  of  his  realm  his  own  brother,  heir  to  the  country  by 
lawful  marriage  ;  and  no  king,  or  king's  son,  ought  ever  to  suffer  it, 
as  being  of  the  greatest  prejudice  to  royalty.  Add  to  this,  that  my 
lord  and  father  and  this  don  Pedro  have  for  a  long  time  been  allies, 
much  connected  together,  by  which  we  are  bounden  to  aid  and  assist 
him,  in  case  he  should  require  it."  These  were  the  reasons  that  in- 
stigated the  prince  to  assist  the  king  of  Castillo  in  his  great  distress, 
and  thus  he  replied  to  his  council.  No  one  could  afterwards  make  the 
smallest  change  in  his  determination,  but  every  day  it  grew  firmer. 

When  don  Pedro  arrived  at  Bordeaux,  he  humbled  himself  to  the 
prince,  offering  him  many  rich  presents,  and  the  promise  of  further 
advantage  ;  for  he  said,  he  would  make  his  eldest  son,  Edward,  king 
of  Galicia,  and  would  divide  among  him  and  his  people  the  great 
riches  he  had  left  in  CasftUe,  where  it  was  so  well  secured  and  hidden 
that  no  one  could  find  its  situation  except  himself.  The  knights  paid 
a  willing  attention  to  these  words ;  for  both  English  and  Gascons  are 
by  nature  of  a  covetous  disposition.  The  prince  was  advised  to 
summon  all  the  barons  of  Aquitaine  to  an  especial  council  at  Bor- 
deaux, so  that  there  might  be  a  grand  conference  held ;  when  the 
king  don  Pedro  might  lay  before  him  his  situation,  and  his  means  of 
satisfying  them,  should  the  prince  undertake  to  conduct  him  back  to 
his  own  country,  and  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  replace  him  upon  his 
throne.  Letters  and  messengers  were  therefore  sent  to  all  parts,  and 
the  lords  summoned  :  first,  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  earl  of  Com- 
minges,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  earl  of  Carmaing,  the  captal  de  Buch, 
the  lord  de  Tande,  the  viscount  de  Ch^itillon,  the  lords  de  I'Escut,  de 
Rosem,  de  I'Esparre,  de  Chaumont,  de  Mucident,  de  Courton,  de 
Pincornet,  and  other  barons  of  Gascony  and  Guienne.  The  earl  of 
Foix  was  requested  to  attend ;  but  he  would  not  come,  and  excused 
himself,  having  at  the  time  a  disorder  in  one  of  his  legs,  which  pre- 
vented him  from  mounting  on  horseback :  he  sent,  however,  his  coun- 
a  \  in  his  stead. 

*  Ha  that  to  otocbe  embmieth.  hould«th  the  wek«ljrei.— L9iu>^  Bsamxm. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXII  . 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  HOLDS  A  GRAND  CONFERENCE  AT  BORDEATTX  ON 
THE  AFFAIRS  OF  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE.  HE  RECEIVES  LETTERS  FROM 
THR  KING  OF  ENGLAND,  TO  ASSENT  TO  THE  PROPOSALS  OF  ASSISTING 
DON  PEDRO.  HE  MAKES  OVERTTTRES  TO  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE,  FOR  A 
FREE  PASSAGE  THROUGH  HIS  KINGDOM,  TO  ENABLE  HIM  TO  CONDUCT 
DON  PEDRO  BACK  TO  CASTILLE. 

To  this  conference,  which  was  holden  at  Bordeaux,  there  came  all 
the  counts,  viscounts,  barons,  and  men  of  abilities,  in  Saintonge,  Poi- 
tou,  Quercy,  Limousin,  Gascony,  and  Aquitaine.  When  they  were 
all  assembled,  they  formed  a  parliament ;  and,  having  entered  upon 
the  business  of  their  meeting,  they  for  three  days  discussed  the  situ- 
ation and  future  prospect  of  this  don  Pedro,  king  of  Castille,  who  was 
all  the  time  present,  placing  himself  near  his  cousin  the  prince,  who 
spoke  in  his  behalf,  and  gave  the  best  account  he  was  able  of  his 
affairs.  It  was  at  last  resolved,  that  the  prince  should  send  sufficient 
embassadors  to  the  king,  his  father,  in  England,  to  know  his  opinion 
on  the  subject :  and  that,  as  soon  as  they  should  have  the  king's 
answer,  they  would  then  assemble,  and  give  the  prince  such  good 
advice  as  reasonably  ought  to  be  satisfactory  to  him. 

The  prince  immediately  named  four  knights ;  the  lord  Delawar, 
sir  Nele  Loring,  sir  John  and  sir  Hely  de  Pommiers ;  and  ordered 
them  to  set  out  for  England.  This  conference  then  broke  up,  and 
each  returned  to  his  home.  The  king,  don  Pedro,  remained  at  Bor- 
deaux  with  the  prince  and  princess,  who  entertained  him  handsomely, 
and  with  due  honor. 

These  four  knights  began  their  journey,  according  to  their  orders, 
for  England ;  and,  having  embarked  on  board  two  ships,  they  arrived 
safely  at  Southampton,  through  God's  good  will  and  favorable  winds. 
They  remained  there  one  day,  to  refresh  themselves  and  to  disein- 
bark  their  horses  and  equipage.  On  the  second  day,  they  mounted 
their  horses,  and  rode  on  to  the  city  of  London,  where  they  inquired 
after  the  king,  and  where  he  was.  They  were  told  he  was  at  Wind- 
sor. They  set  out  for  that  place,  and  were  very  well  received  by  the 
king  and  queen,  as  much  through  love  for  the  prince  their  son,  as 
because  they  were  lords  and  knights  of  great  renown. 

These  lords  and  knights  gave  their  letters  to  the  king,  who  opened 
them  and  had  them  read.  After  having  for  a  short  time  considered 
their  contents,  he  said :  "  My  lords,  you  may  retire  :  I  will  send  for 
some  of  my  barons  and  learned  men  of  my  council :  we  will  then 
give  you  our  answer,  that  you  may  return  back  soon."  This  reply 
was  very  pleasing  to  the  embassadors,  who  went  the  next  day  to 
London.  It  was  not  long  before  the  king  of  England  came  to  West- 
minster, where  he  was  met  by  the  greater  part  of  his  council ;  that 
is  to  say,  his  son  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  the  earl 
of  Salisbury,  sir  Walter  Manny,  sir  Reginald  Cobham,  earl  Percy, 
lord  Neville,  and  many  others.  Among  the  prelates  were  the  bishops 
of  Winchester,  Lincoln,  and  London.  They  deliberated  for  a  long 
time  on  the  letters  from  the  prince,  and  on  the  request  he  had  made 
to  the  king  his  father.  It  appeared  reasonable  to  the  king  and  his 
council,  that  the  prince  should  attempt  to  conduct  back  and  replace 
the  king  of  Spain  on  his  throne  and  in  his  inheritance,  which  was 
unanimously  agreed  on.  Upon  this,  they  drew  up  excellent  answers, 
from  the  king  and  council  of  England,  to  the  prince  and  all  the  barons 
of  Aquitaine.  They  were  carried  back  by  the  same  persons  who 
had  brought  the  letters,  to  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  where  they  found 
the  prince,  and  *\ie  King  don  Pedro  ;  to  each  of  whom  they  gave  other 
letters  which  the  king  of  England  had  sent  by  them. 

Another  conference  was  determined  upon  :  and,  a  day  being  fixed 
for  holding  it  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  all  those  who  were  summoned 
attended.  The  letters  from  the  king  of  England  were  publicly  read, 
who  clearly  and  decidedly  gave  his  opinion,  that  the  prince  his  son, 
in  the  names  of  God  and  St.  George,  should  undertake  the  restoration 
of  don  Pedro  to  his  heritage,  from  which  he  had  been  driven  unjustly, 
and,  as  it  would  appear,  fraudulently.  In  these  letters,  mention  was 
also  made,  that  the  king  thought  himself  obliged,  from  certain  treaties 
which  had  been  formerly  entered  into  between  him  and  his  cousin 
don  Pedro,  to  grant  him  help  and  succor,  in  case  he  should  be  re- 
quired  so  to  do.  He  ordered  all  his  vassals,  and  entreated  his  friends 
to  help  and  assist  the  prince  of  Wales,  by  every  means  in  their  power, 
throughout  this  affair,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  he  himself  were  pres 
ent.  When  the  barons  of  Aquitaine  had  heard  these  letters  read, 
and  the  commands  and  requests  of  the  king  and  of  the  prince  their 
lord,  they  cheerfully  made  the  following  answer :  "  Sir,  we  will 
heartily  obey  the  commands  of  the  king  our  sovereign.  It  is  but  just 
that  we  should  be  obedient  both  to  him  and  to  you :  this  we  will  do, 
and  will  attend  you  and  don  Pedro  upon  this  expedition ;  but  we 
wish  to  know  from  whom  we  are  to  have  our  pay,  as  it  is  not  cus- 
tomary for  men-at-arms  to  leave  their  habitations  to  carry  on  a  war 
in  a  foreign  country  without  receiving  wages." 

The  prince,  on  hearing  this,  turned  toward  don  Pedro,  and  said 
"  Sir  king,  you  hear  what  our  people  say :  it  is  for  you  to  give  them 
an  answer ;  for  it  behoves  you  so  to  do  who  are  about  to  lead  them 
into  action."  Don  Pedro  made  the  following  reply  to  the  prince : 
"  My  dear  cousin,  as  long  as  my  gold,  my  silver,  and  my  treasure  will 
last,  which  I  have  brought  with  me  from  Spain,  but  which  is  not  so 
great  by  thirty  times  as  what  I  have  left  behind,  I  am  willing  it  should 
be  divided  among  yotir  people."   Upon  which  the  prince  said :  "  My 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,   &c.  157 


lord,  you  speak  well :  and  for  the  surplus  of  the  debt,  I  will  take  that 
upon  myself  toward  them,  and  will  order  whatever  sums  you  may 
want  to  be  advanced  you  as  a  loan,  until  we  shall  be  arrived  in  Cas- 
tille."  "  By  my  head,"  replied  don  Pedro,  "  you  will  do  me  a  great 
kindness."  ,       .         ,  r 

Several  of  the  most  experienced  among  them,  such  as  the  earl  ot 
Armagnac,  the  lord  de  Pommiers,  sir  John  Chandos,  the  captal  de 
Buch,  and  some  others,  having  considered  the  business,  said,  the 
prince  of  Wales  could  not  well  undertake  this  expedition  without 
having  gained  the  consent  and  good-will  of  the  king  of  Navarre  ;  for 
he  could  not  enter  Spain  without  traversing  his  kingdom,  and  by  the 
pass  of  Roncevaux  *  This  entrance  to  Spain  they  were  not  quite 
sure  of  obtaining ;  for  the  king  of  Navarre  had  lately  formed  fresh 
alliances  with  the  bastard  Henry.  It  was  therefore  debated  for  a  long 
time,  in  what  manner  they  could  succeed  in  gaining  this  important 
point.  The  wisest  were  of  opinion,  that  another  meeting  should  be 
appointed,  and  that  it  should  be  held  in  the  city  of  Bayonne ;  and 
that  the  prince,  when  there,  should  send  able  embassadors  to  the  king 
of  Navarre,  to  entreat  he  would  come  to  this  conference  at  Bayonne. 
This  resolution  was  adopted ;  and  the  conference  broke  up.  They 
had  all  a  wish  to  attend  the  meeting  at  Bayonne,  and  a  day  was  fixed 
for  holding  it. 

During  this  interval,  the  prince  sent  sir  John  Chandos  and  sir 
William  Felton  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  was  at  that  time  in  the 
city  of  Pampeluna.  These  two  knights,  having  wisdom  and  elo- 
quence, exerted  themselves  so  effectually  with  the  king  of  Navarre, 
that  he  agreed  to  their  request,  and  gave  it  under  his  seal  that  he 
would  attend  the  conference  at  Bayonne.  Upon  which  they  returned 
to  the  prince,  and  related  to  him  what  they  had  done.  On  the  ap- 
pointed day#3r  this  meeting  in  the  city  of  Bayonne,  the  king  of  Spain, 
the  prince,  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  and  all  the  barons 
of  Gascony,  Poitou,  Quercy,  Rouergue,  Saintonge,  and  Limousin 
came  thither.  The  king  of  Navarre  was  also  there ;  to  whom  the 
king  of  Spain  and  the  prince  paid  every  attention,  thinking  they 
should  not  lose  by  it. 

This  conference  in  the  city  of  Bayonne  was  long.  It  lasted  five 
days.  The  prince  and  his  council  had  many  difficulties  before  they 
could  get  the  king  of  Navarre  to  consent  to  their  wishes  ;  for  it  was 
not  easy  to  make  anything  of  liim  whenever  he  found  that  his  services 
were  wanted.  However,  from  the  great  influence  which  the  prince 
had  over  him,  he  brought  him  at  last  to  swear,  promise  and  seal  a 
treaty  of  peace,  alliance,  and  confederation  with  don  Pedro.  The 
king  of  Castille  entered  into  certain  engagements  with  the  king  of 
Navarre,  which  had  been  proposed  to  him  by  the  prince  of  Wales. 
These  engagements  were,  that  don  Pedro,  as  king  of  both  Castilles, 
should  give,  under  his  seal,  to  the  king  of  Navarre  and  his  heirs,  to 
hold  as  their  inheritance,  all  the  domain  of  Logrono,  with  the  lands 
on  each  side  of  the  river,  and  also  the  town,  castle,  territory,  and 
dependencies  of  Salvatierra,  with  the  town  of  St.  Jean  Pied  du  Port 
and  its  surrounding  country ;  which  towns,  castles,  and  lordships  he 
had  in  former  times  taken  possession  of,  and  held  by  force.  In  addi- 
tion to  this,  the  king  of  Navarre  was  to  receive  twenty  thousand 
francs,  for  laying  open  his  country,  and  permitting  the  army  to  pass 
peaceably  through,  finding  them  provisions  upon  being  paid  for  them  : 
in  which  sum  he  acknowledged  himself  debtor  to  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, t 

When  the  barons  of  Aquitaine  learnt  that  these  treaties  were  made, 
and  that  don  Pedro  and  the  king  of  Navarre  were  friends,  they  made 
inquiry  who  was  to  pay  them  their  wages :  the  prince,  who  was  very 
eager  for  this  expedition,  took  that  upon  himself,  king  don  Pedro 
having  promised  punctual  repayment. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXIII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  MAKES  PREPARATIONS  FOR  REPLACING-  DON  PEDRO 
ON  HIS  THRONE  OF  CASTILLE.  HENRY  THE  BASTARD,  THOUaH  LATE 
INFORMED  OF  IT,  ENDEAVORS  TO  PREVENT  IT. 

When  all  those  things  had  been  so  ordered  and  settled  that  every 
one  knew  what  he  was  to  do,  and  they  had  remained  in  the  city  of 
Bayonne  twelve  days  amusing  themselves  together,  the  king  of  Na- 
varre took  his  leave,  and  set  out  for  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  whence 
he  had  come.  The  other  lords  departed  also,  and  each  returned  to 
his  own  home.    Even  the  prince  came  back  to  Bordeaux ;  but  the 

*  Roncevaux— a  village  in  Navarre,  made  famous  by  the  defeat  of  Charlemagne,  m 
which  Orlando  and  Rinaldo.  so  much  celebrated  by  the  old  romances,  were  slain. 

t  See  the  Fnedera  for  the  underneath  treaties,  which  relate  to  these  transactions. 

The  first,  treaty  between  Edward  III.  and  don  Pedro,  king  of  Castille,  appears  to  be 
the  22nd  June,  1362.  Confirmed  1st  February,  1363,  and  1st  March,  1363. 

"  Forbidding  all  soldiers  to  enter  Spain  as  enemies,"  addressed  to  sir  John  Chandos, 
sir  Hugh  Calverly,  &c.   December  6th,  1365. 

A  treaty,  in  which  don  Pedro  acknowledges  himself  debtor  to  the  prince  of  Wales  in 
56,000  gold  florins,  of  good  weight,  &c.,  which  the  prince,  by  the  king's  directions,  had 
paid  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  &c.,  dated  Libourne  (a  city  on  the  Dordogne,  ten  leagues 
distant  from  Bordeaux,)  Sept.  23rd,  1366.  The  number  of  witnesses  to  this  deed  shows 
ihat  Froissart  was  misinformed  when  he  says  that  don  Pedro  was  solely  attended  by  don 
Fernando  de  Cnstro. 

Articles  of  convention  between  Pedro  king  of  Castille,  Charles  king  of  Navarre,  and 
£dward  prince  of  Wales— dated  Libourne,  Sept.  23rd,  1366. 

There  are  various  other  treaties  between  the  king  and  prince,  ai  well  at  the  prince's 
ktter  to  UtOTF  dc  Tnutamaift  aad  tiic  aoawcr.  btfoie  Um  battle  of  r*iavantt«.  Sm 
fiyuMr. 


king  of  Castille  remained  at  Bayonne.  The  prince  immediately  sent 
his  heralds  into  Spain,  to  the  knights  and  other  captains,  who  were 
English  or  Gascons,  attached  to  or  dependent  on  him,  to  tignify  [da 
orders  to  take  their  leave  of  the  bastard,  and  to  return  as  speedily  as 
possible  ;  for  he  had  need  of  them,  and  should  find  them  employment 
elsewhere.  When  the  heralds  who  were  the  bearers  of  these  orders 
to  the  knights  of  Castille  came  to  them,  they  guessed  they  were  sent 
for  home  ;  they  immediately  took  leave  of  king  Henry  in  the  most 
courteous  manner  they  could,  without  discovering  either  their  own 
or  the  prince's  intentions.  King  Henry,  who  was  liberal,  courteous, 
and  honorable,  made  them  very  handsome  presents,  thanking  them 
most  gratefully  for  their  services.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sir 
Hugh  Calverly,  sir  Walter  Huet,  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  sir  John 
Devreux,  with  their  men,  left  Spain,  and  returned  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. They  were  followed  by  several  other  knights  and  squires  of 
the  prince's  household,  whose  names  I  cannot  remember. 

The  free  companions  were  at  this  time  scattered  in  different  part? 
of  the  country,  and  did  not  receive  this  intelligence  so  soon  as  the 
other  knights.  Upon  their  receiving  the  information,  sir  Robert  Bri- 
quet, John  Treuelle,*  sir  Rabours,t  sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  sir  Garsis  - 
du  Chastel,  Nandon  de  Bagerant,  the  bastard  de  I'Esparre,  the  has- 
tard  Camus,  the  bastard  de  Breteuil,  assembled  together  and  set  out 
on  their  return. 

King  Henry  had  not  heard  of  the  prince's  intentions  to  bring  hia 
brother,  don  Pedro,  back  to  Castille,  so  soon  as  these  knights ;  and 
well  it  was  for  them  he  had  not ;  otherwise  if  he  had  received  this 
intelligence,  they  would  not  have  been  suffered  to  desert  so  easily ; 
for  he  had  the  power  to  detain  and  vex  them.  However,  when  he 
knew  the  truth  of  it,  he  did  not  seem  much  affected  by  it :  neverthe- 
less, he  spoke  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who  was  still  with  him, 
as  follows  :  "  Sir  Bertrand,  think  of  the  prince  of  Wales  :  they  say, 
he  intends  to  make  war  upon  us,  to  replace  by  force  this  Jew,  who 
calls  himself  king  of  Spain,  upon  our  throne  of  Castille.  What  do 
you  say  to  this  ?"  To  which  sir  Bertrand  replied :  "  He  is  so  valiant 
and  determined  a  knight  that,  since  he  has  undertaken  it,  he  v/ill 
exert  himself  to  the  utmost  to  accomplish  it.  I  would  therefore  ad- 
vise you  to  guard  well  all  the  passes  and  defiles  on  every  side,  so 
that  no  one  may  enter  or  go  out  of  your  kingdom  without  your  leave. 
In  the  mean  time,  keep  up  the  affections  of  your  subjects.  I  know 
for  a  truth,  that  you  will  have  great  assistance  from  many  knights  in 
France,  who  will  be  happy  to  serve  you.  I  will,  with  your  permis- 
sion, return  thither,  where  I  am  sure  of  finding  several  friends  :  and 
I  will  bring  back  with  me  as  many  as  I  possibly  can."  "  By  my  faith," 
replied  king  Henry,  "  you  say  well ;  and  I  will,  in  this  business,  follow 
everything  you  shall  order."  • 

Not  long  after,  sir  Bertrand  took  leave  of  king  Henry,  and  went 
to  AiTagon,  where  he  was  received  with  joy  by  the  king ;  with  whom 
he  remained  fifteen  days,  and  then  departed.  He  continued  his  jour- 
ney to  Montpellier,  where  he  found  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  very 
happy  to  see  him,  as  he  loved  him  much.  When  he  had  passed  some 
time  there,  he  took  his  leave,  and  went  to  France,  where  he  had  a 
most  gracious  reception  from  the  king. 

When  it  was  publicly  known  through  Spain,  Arragon  and  France, 
that  the  intentions  of  the  prince  of  Wales  were  to  replace  don  Pedro 
in  the  kingdom  of  Castille,  it  was  a  matter  of  great  wonder  to  many 
and  was  variously  talked  of.  Some  said,  the  prince  was  making 
this  expedition  through  pride  and  presumption  ;  that  he  was  jealous 
of  the  honor  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  had  obtained,  in  conquering 
Castille  in  the  name  of  king  Henry,  and  then  making  him  king  of  it. 
Others  said,  that  both  pity  and  justice  moved  him  to  assist  don  Pedro 
in  recovering  his  inheritance  ;  for  it^was  highly  unbecoming  a  bas- 
tard to  hold  a  kingdom,  or  bear  the  name  of  a  king.  Thus  were 
many  knights  and  squires  divided  in  their  opinions.  King  Henry, 
however,  was  not  idle  ;  he  sent  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Airagon, 
to  entreat  him  not  to  enter  into  any  treaty  or  convention  with  the 
prince  and  his  allies  ;  for  that  he  was,  and  would  continue  to  be,  hia 
good  neighbor  and  friend. 

The  king  of  Arragon,  who  esteemed  him  much,  for  in  former 
times  he  had  found  don  Pedro  very  overbearing,  assured  him,  that 
upon  no  account,  no,  not  for  the  loss  of  one  half  of  his  kingdom,  would 
he  enter  into  any  treaty  with  the  prince  nor  with  don  Pedro,  but  would 
lay  open  his  kingdom  to  all  sorts  of  men  who  should  wish  to  enter 
Spain  to  his  assistance,  and  would  shut  it  up  to  all  who  had  evil  in 
tentions  against  him.    This  king  of  Arragon  kept  faithfully  all  hi 
had  promised  to  king  Henry  ;  for  as  soon  as  he  knew  that  don  Pedrc 
was  aided  by  the  prince,  and  that  the  companies  were  marching  thai 
way,  he  ordered  all  the  passes  of  Arragon  to  be  closed,  and  caused  theni 
to  be  strictly  guarded.    He  posted  men-at-arms  and  watchmen  on 
the  mountains  and  in  the  defiles  of  Catalonia,  so  that  no  one  coidd 
pass  that  way  without  great  danger. 

The  companies,  however,  on  their  return,  found  out  another  road 
they!  had  much  to  endure  from  famine  and  other  evils  before  they 
could  be  free  from  danger  in  Arragon.  They  advanced  to  the  fron 
tiers  of  the  country  of  Foix,  but  could  not  obtain  permission  to  pass 
through  it ;  for  the  earl  was  not  desirous  that  such  people  should 
enter  his  territories.  News  was  brought  of  their  distress  to  the 
prince,  who  was  then  at  Bordeaux,  occupying  his  mind  night  and 

*  "  John  Treuelle."  Barnes  calls  him  sir  John  Charnells. 
t  "  Sii  Kabgun."  Sir  Egbert  CIi«ner.—fiAftMX8. 


158 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


day  on  the  best  means  of  executing  this  expedition  with  honor.  He 
saw  that  these  companies  could  neither  pass  nor  return  to  Aquitaine, 
for  the  defiles  of  Arragon  and  Catalonia  were  well  guarded,  and  they 
were  now  on  the  borders  of  the  country  of  Foix  very  ill  at  their  ease. 
He  was  therefore  alarmed,  lest  the  king  of  Arragon  or  don  Henry 
should  gain  by  force,  or  by  large  gifts  and  promises,  these  companies 
(who  were  upward  of  twelve  thousand  men,  from  whom  he  ex- 
pected  great  assistance,)  and  they  might  be  engaged  to  fight  against 
him.  The  prince,  therefore,  determined  to  send  sir  John  Chandos 
to  meet  and  to  retain  them.  He  at  the  same  time  ordered  him  to 
wait  on  the  earl  of  Foix,  to  beg  that,  for  his  love  to  him,  he  would 
allow  these  companies  to  pass  through  his  country,  and  that  he  would 
pay  double  the  value  for  any  mischief  they  might  commit  in  their 
march.  Sir  John  Chandos  undertook  this  journey  most  willingly,  to 
oblige  his  lord  ;  he  set  out  from  Bordeaux,  and  rode  on  to  Dacqs  ;* 
ihence  he  continued  his  route  until  he  arrived  in  the  country  of  Foix, 
where  he  waited  on  the  earl. 

He  found  these  companies  in  a  country  called  Basques,t  where  he 
entered  into  a  treaty  with  them,  and  managed  it  so  well  that  they  all 
agreed  to  serve  the  prince,  in  his  intended  expedition,  upon  having  a 
handsome  sum  of  money  paid  down  to  them,  which  sir  John  Chandos 
swore  to  see  done.  He  again  returned  to  the  earl  of  Foix,  and  en- 
treated him  most  earnestly  that  he  would  permit  those  companies, 
who  now  belonged  to  the  prince,  to  pass  through  one  end  of  his  do- 
main. The  earl,  who  was  desirous  of  pleasing  the  prince,  and  firmly 
attached  to  him,  in  order  to  gratify  his  wishes,  complied  with  the 
request,  provided  they  did  no  damage  to  him  or  to  his  lands.  This 
sir  John  Chandos  promised  to  be  answerable  for,  and  sent  back  one 
of  his  squires,  attended  by  a  herald,  with  the  treaty  he  had  made 
with  the  earl  of  Foix,  to  the  commanders  of  the  companies.  He 
then  returned  to  Bordeaux,  and  related  to  the  prince  his  journey,  and 
the  successful  issue  of  it.  The  prince,  who  loved  him  and  had  great 
confidence  in  him,  was  well  pleased  with  both.  The  prince  was  at 
this  time  in  the  full  vigor  of  youth,  and  had  never  been  weary  or 
satiated  with  war,  since  the  first  time  he  bore  arms,  but  was  always 
looking  forward  to  some  achievement  of  high  renown.  This  Spanish 
expedition  occupied  his  mind  entirely.  Both  honor  and  compassion 
urged  him  to  replace  on  his  throne,  by  force  of  arms,  a  king  who  had 
been  driven  from  it. 

He  conversed  frequently  on  this  subject  with  sir  John  Chandos, 
and  sir  William  Felton,  who  were  his  principal  advisers,  and  asked 
them  their  opinions.  These  two  knights  truly  said  :  "  My  lord,  this 
undoubtedly  is,  without  comparison,  a  much  more  difficult  enter- 
prise  than  driving  him  out  of  his  realm  ;  for  he  was  detested  by  his 
subjects,  insomuch  that  they  all  fled  from  him  when  he  most  wanted 
their  help.  The  bastard  king  at  this  moment  possesses  the  kingdom 
from  the  affection  which  the  nobility,  prelates  and  commonalty  bear 
him ;  and  therefore  they  will  do  everything  in  their  power  to  keep 
and  maintain  him  as  their  king,  whatever  may  be  the  consequences. 
It  behoves  you  then  to  have  a  sufficient  number  of  archers  and  men- 
at-arms ;  for  you  will  find,  on  your  entering  Spain,  work  enough  for 
them.  We  advise  you  also  to  melt  the  best  part  of  your  plate  and 
treasure,  of  which  you  are  abundantly  furnished,  that  it  may  be  coined 
into  money,  for  you  to  distribute  liberally  among  the  companions  who 
are  to  serve  under  you  in  this  expedition,  and  who,  from  affection  to 
you  alone,  will  engage  to  do  so  ;  for  as  to  Don  Pedro,  they  will  do 
nothing  on  his  account.  You  should  send  likewise  to  the  king  your 
father,  to  beg  of  him  to  allow  you  to  receive  the  hundred  thousand 
francs  which  the  king  of  France  is  bound  to  send  to  England  in  a 
short  time.  You  ought  also  to  collect  money  wherever  you  can  pro- 
cure  it  (for  you  will  have  need  of  an  immense  quantity,)  without 
taxing  your  subjects  or  country  ;  by  which  means  you  will  be  more 
beloved  by  them." 

These  and  such  like  counsels,  equally  good  and  loyal,  were  at  times 
given  by  those  two  knights,  and  followed  by  the  prince.  He  had  his 
plate,  both  gold  and  silver,  broken  and  coined  into  money,  which  he 
liberally  distributed  among  the  free  companies.  He  also  sent  to  Eng- 
land, to  request  that  he  might  obtain  from  the  king  the  hundred 
thousand  francs  before  mentioned.  The  king  of  England,  who  knew 
the  wants  of  the  prince,  immediately  complied,  wrote  to  the  king  of 
France  on  this  subject,  and  sent  him  proper  acquittances  for  the  sum 
he  was  to  pay  him.  The  hundred  thousand  francs  were  by  this 
means  paid  to  the  prince,  who  divided  them  among  different  men- 
at-arms. 

During  the  time  the  prince  passed  at  Angouleme,  he  was  one  day 
amusing  himself  in  his  apartment  with  many  knights  of  Gascony, 
Poitouand  England,  joking  each  other  alternately  upon  this  Spanish 
expedition  (sir  John  Chandos  was  at  the  time  absent,  on  his  journey 
to  retain  the  companies,)  when  he  turned  himself  toward  the  lord 
d'Albret,  and  said ;  "  My  lord  d'Albret,  how  many  men  can  you 
bring  into  the  field  for  this  expedition  ?"  Lord  d'Albret  was  quick 
in  his  answer,  replying,  "  My  lord,  if  I  wished  to  ask  all  my  friends, 
that  is,  all  my  vassals,  I  can  bring  full  a  thousand  lancos,  and  leave 

*  Ducqs,  or  Dax— an  ancient  city  of  Gascony,  on  the  Adour,  forty-two  leagues  and 
a  half  from  Bordeaux,  fifteen  from  Pau.  Denys  Sauvage  thinks  it  ought  to  be  Auch. 
This  town  is  certainly  more  in  a  direct  line  to  Foix,  from  Bordeaux,  than  Dax.  It  is 
d'Ast  in  liis  edition  :  but  my  MSS.  have  Dax. 

t  "  Basques."  Le  pays  de  Basques  is  a  small  country  of  France,  near -the  Pyr6n6es, 
b«twe«n  the  river  Adour,  the  frontiers  of  Spain,  the  ocean  and  B6am.  It  comprehends 
it  Labour,  la  Bute  jNavane.  and  tli«  country  of  Soule.  Bayonne  is  the  capital. 


a  sufficiency  behind  to  guard  the  country."  "  By  my  head,  lord 
d'Albret,  that  is  handsome,"  returned  the  prince  ;  then  lookingatsii 
William  Felton  and  other  English  knights,  he  added  in  English,  "On 
my  faith,  one  ought  to  love  that  country  well  where  there  is  a  baron 
who  can  attend  his  lord  with  a  thousand  lances."  Then,  again  ad- 
dressing  himself  to  the  lord  d'Albret,  he  said  ;  "  Lord  d'Albret,  with 
great  willingness,  I  retain  them  all."  "  Let  it  be  so,  then,  in  God'a 
name,  my  lord,"  answered  the  lord  d'Albret.  This  engagement  was 
the  cause  of  much  mischief  hereafte  •,  as  you  will  see  in  the  course 
of  this  history.  < 


CHAPTER  CCXXXIV. 

THE  VISCOUNT  OF  NARBONNE,  THE  SENESCHAL  OF  TOULOUSE,  WITH  OTHEK 
FRENCH  LORDS,  HAVING  ATTACKED  SOME  OF  THE  FREE  COMPANIES  THAT 
WERE  COME  INTO  FRANCE  ACCORDING  TO  THE  ORDERS  OF  THE  PRINCE, 
ARE  DISCOMFITED  NEAR  MONTAUBAN.  THE  POPE  FORBIDS  THE  PRISON- 
ERS WHOM  THE  COMPANIES  HAD  TAKEN,  AND  SET  FREE  ON  THEIR  PAROLE 
AFTER  THE  COMBAT,  TO  KEEP  THEIR  FAITH,  OR  TO  PAY  ANY  RANSOM. 

We  must  now  return  to  those  free  companies  who  had  become 
allied  and  connected  with  the  prince.  I  have  already  said,  that  they 
suffered  great  hardships  before  they  entered  his  principality.  As  soon 
as  they  found  themselves  clear  of  all  danger  from  Arragon  and  Cata- 
lonia, they  divided  themselves  into  three  bodies,  with  the  consent  of 
the  earls  of  Foix  and  Armagnac  and  the  lord  d'Albret.  One  of  these 
divisions  marched  along  the  borders  of  the  countries  of  Foix  and 
Toulouse  ;  another  through  the  country  of  Armagnac,  and  the  third 
toward  Albret.  The  first  division  consisted  chiefly  of  Gascons  ;  and 
they  might,  in  the  whole,  amount  to  three  thousand  ;  but  they  had 
again  divided  themselves  into  companies  of  three  and  four  hundreds, 
and  thus  advanced  toward  Toulouse  and  Montauban. 

At  this  time,  there  was  a  knight  of  France,  high  steward  of  Tou- 
louse, whose  name  was  Guy  d'Asai.*  When  he  learnt  that  these 
companies  were  near  at  hand,  that  they  were  advancing  in  divisions, 
and  did  not  amount,  in  the  whole,  to  more  than  three  thousand  com- 
batants, who  were  pinched  by  hunger,  badly  armed  and  mounted, 
and  still  worse  clothed  and  shod,  he  declared  that  ho  such  persons 
should  enter  Toulouse,  nor  the  kingdom  of  France,  to  recruit  them- 
selves ;  and  that,  if  it  pleased  God,  he  would  march  out,  to  offer  them* 
batfle.  He  directly  gave  notice  of  his  intentions  to  the  lord  Aimeri, 
viscount  of  Narbonne,  to  the  high  stewards  of  Carcassonne  and  of 
Beaucaire,  and  to  all  knights,  squires  and  officers  in  that  quarter, 
commanding  them  to  give  him  aid  and  assistance  to  defend  the  bor- 
ders against  these  wicked  companions.  Those  who  had  been  sent 
to,  obeyed,  and  came  with  all  speed  to  the  city  of  Toulouse.  They 
amounted  to  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires,  with 
upward  of  four  thousand  infantry,  who  immediately  took  the  field, 
and  marched  toward  Montauban,  seven  leagues  distant  from  Tou- 
louse. --Those  who  arrived  first,-  and  the  others  as  they  came  in,  in- 
stantly  quitted  the  town,  to  wait  until  the  whole  were  assembled 
ogether. 

When  the  viscount  of  Narbonne  and  sir  Guy  d'Asai,  who  were 
the  commanders  of  these  men-at-arms,  had  left  Toulouse,  they  fixed 
their  quarters  near  to  Montauban,  which  was  at  that  time  dependent 
on  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  had  appointed  for  its  governor  a  knight, 
called  sir  John  Combes.  These  French  lords  ordered  their  scouts, 
with  the  vanguard,  to  advance  to  Montauban,  in  hopes  of  drawing 
out  some  of  the  companions  who  had  lately  anived  there,  and  who 
were  entertained  by  sir  John  Combes.  The  governor  of  Montauban 
was  much  surprised,  on  hearing  that  the  French  were  come  with  a 
numerous  army  so  near  to  his  town,  because  the  territory  belonged 
to  the  prince  ;  he  ascended,  therefore,  the  battlements  of  the  gates, 
and,  having  obtained  a  hearing  from  these  scouts,  demanded  who 
had  sent  them  thither,  and  for  what  reason  they  had  thus  come  upon 
the  lands  of  the  prince,  who  was  their  neighbor,  and  who  had  sworn 
friendship  to  the  king  and  kingdom  of  France. 

They  answered  him,  that  they  were  not  charged  by  the  lords  who 
had  sent  them  thither  to  give  any  reasons  for  so  doing  ;  but  that,  in 
order  to  be  satisfied,  he  might  come  himself,  or  send  any  one  to  their 
commanders,  who  would  give  him  an  answer.  "  Indeed,"  replied 
the  governor  of  Montauban,  "  I  shall  beg  of  you  then  to  go  back,  and 
tell  them  to  send  me  a  passport,  that  I  may  safely  come  to  them  and 
return,  or  let  them  s'end  to  inform  me  fully  for  what  reasons  they  have 
marched  in  this  warlike  manner  against  me  ;  for  did  I  think  they 
were  in  earnest  to  make  war,  I  would  immediately  inform  my  lord 
the  prince  of  it,  who  would  speedily  provide  a  remedy."  They  wil- 
lingly  accepted  his  proposal,  and  returned  to  their  lords,  to  whom  they 
exactly  repeated  the  governor's  words. 

The  passport  was  made  out  in  sir  John's  name,  and  sent  to  Mon. 
tauban.  Upon  the  receipt  of  it  he  set  out,  attended  only  by  -four 
persons,  and  went  to  the  quarters  of  these  lords,  who  were  ready 
dressed  to  receive  him,  and  prepared  with  their  answers.  He  saluted 
them,  which  they  returned ;  he  then  asked  them  their  reasons  for 

*  "  Guy  d'Asai."  When  Bertrand  saw  the  duke  d' Anjou  at  Montpellier,  he  requested 
him  to  prevent  those  companies  from  returning  to  Aquitaine :  he  thereupon  assembled 
the  militia  of  the  country,  and  collected  a  force  of  tive  hundred  lances  and  four  thou- 
sand archers.  He  gave  the  command  of  this  army  to  Guy  d'Asai  seneschal  de  Tou 
louse,  Amould  d'Espagne  s6n65chal  de  Carcassonne,  Guy  de  Prohms  seneschal  deBeau 
caire,'  and  Aimeri  viscount  de  Narbonne.-ifwt.  de  Laneuedoc,  vol.  iv.  p.  m 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


159 


ordering  troops  to  advance  to  the  fortress,  which  was  a  dependency 
on  the  prince.  They  replied,  "  We  wish  not  to  invade  the  rights  of 
any  one,  nor  to  make  war  ;  but  we  are  determined  to  pursue  our 
enemies  where  we  know  they  are."  Who  are  your  enemie.g  ?  and 
where  are  they  ?"  demanded'  the  knight.  "  In  God's  name,"  an- 
swered  the  viscount  of  Narbonne,  "  they  are  at  this  moment  in  Mon- 
tauban.  They  are  robbers  and  pillagers,  who  have  severely  oppressed 
the  kingdom  of  France.  And  you,  sir  John,  if  you  had  become  cour- 
teous to  your  neighbors,  ought  not  thus  to  have  supported  them  in 
tlieir  robberies  of  poor  persons,  without  a  shadow  of  justice  ;  for  these 
are  the  causes  that  give  rise  to  hatred  between  the  great.  If  you  do 
not  therefore  drive  them  out  of  your  fortress,  you  are  neither  a  friend 
to  the  king  nor  kingdom  of  France." 

"  My  lords,"  replied  the  governor,  "it  is  true  there  are  men-at-arms 
in  my  garrison,  whom  my  lord  the  prince  has  ordered  thither,  and 
whom  I  retain  for  him.  I  am'  not  therefore  inclined  to  send  them 
away  thus  suddenly.  If  they  have  given  you  any  cause  of  displea- 
sure, I  do  not  see  from  whom  you  can  right  yourselves ;  for  they  are 
men-at-arms,  and  they  will  support  themselves  in  their  usual  manner, 
either  on  the  territories  of  the  king  of  France  or  on  those  of  the  prince." 
The  lord  of  Narbonne  and  sir  Guy  d'Asai  made  answer  by  saying : 
"  They  are  indeed  men-at-arms,  but  of  such  a  sort  that  they  cannot 
exist  without  pillage  and  robbery,  and  have  very  unbecomingly  tres- 
passed  on  our  boundaries,  for  w^hich  they  shall  pay  dearly,  if  we  could 
but  once  meet  with  them  in  the  open  plains.  They  have  burnt,  stolen, 
and  done  many  shameful  acts  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Toulouse, 
complaints  of  which  have  been  made  to  us,  which  if  we  suffer  to  go 
unpunished,  we  shall  be  traitors  to  the  king  our  lord,  who  has  ap- 
pointed us  to  watch  over  and  guard  his  country.  You  will  therefore 
tell  them  from  us,  for,  since  we  know  where  their  quarters  are,  we 
can  find  them,  that  they  shall  make  us  amends  for  their  proceedings, 
9r  they  will  fare  the  worse  for  it." 

The  governor  could  not,  at  that  time,  get  any  other  answer  from 
them.  He  returned  very  ill  pleased,  and  said  that  all  their  menaces 
would  not  make  him  change  his  mind.  Upon  his  return,  he  told  the 
companions  all  that  had  passed,  as  well  as  the  message  he  was  to  de- 
liver.  The  leaders  on  hearing  it,  were  not  much  satisfied  ;  for  they 
were  unequal  in  numbers  to  the  French,  so  that  they  k.ept  themselves 
.on  their  guard  as  much  as  they  could. 

Now  it  chanced,  that  exactly  five  days  after  this  conversation,  sir 
Perducas  d'Albret  with  a  large  body  of  companions  were  on  their 
march  to  pass  through  Montauban,  for  that  was  the  direct  road  into 
the  principality.  He  sent  information  of  it  to  the  governor  :  which  j 
when  sir  Robert  Cheney  and  the  other  companions  who  had  shut 
themselves  iip  in  the  town  heard,  they  were  mightily  rejoiced.  They 
secretly  made  sir  Perducas  acquainted  with  the  arrival  of  the  French, 
and  how  they  kept  them  besieged,  threatening  them  much  :  they  also 
informed  him  of  the  numbers  of  the  French,  v/ith  the  names  of  their 
commanders.  / 

When  sir  Perducas  learnt  this,  he  was  no  way  frightened,  but, 
collecting  his  men  in  a  body,  galloped  into  Montauban,  where  he 
was  joyfully  received.  Upon  their  arrival,  they  discussed,  among 
themselves,  what  would  be  most  advisable  to  do  :  they  unanimously 
resolved,  that  on  the  morrow  they  w-ould  arm,  issue  out  of  the  town, 
and  address  themselves  to  the  French,  to  request  they  would  allow 
them  peaceably  to  pass  on.  If  they  would  not  agree  to  this,  and  it 
were  absolutely  necessary  to  fight,  they  would  then  exert  themselves, 
and  risk  the  event  of  a  battle. 

What  they  had  determined  the  preceding  day,  they  put  in  execu- 
tion the  following.  On  the  morning,  having  armed  themselves  and 
mounted  their  horses,  their  trumpets  sounded,  when  they  sallied  out 
of  Montauban.  The  French  had  already  drawn  up  before  the  town, 
from  the  alarm  of  what  they  saw  and  heard  the  preceding  evening, 
00  that  the  companies  could  not  pass  but  through  them.  Upon  this, 
sir  Perducas  d'Albret  and  sir  Robert  Cheney  stepped  forward,  to  de- 
mand a  parley  of  the  French,  and  to  beg  of  them  to  allow  them  quietly 
to  pass.  But  these  lords  sent  to  inform  them,  they  would  have 
Slothing  to  say  to  them,  and  that  they  should  not  pass  but  over  the 
points  of  their  spears  and  swords.  They  instantly  began  to  shout 
their  war-cry,  and  to  call  out,  "  Advance,  advance  upon  these  robbers, 
who  pillage  the  world,  and  who  live  upon  every  one,  without  reason 
or  justice." 

When  the  companions  saw  that  they  must  fight  in  earnest,  or  die 
with  dishonor,  they  dismounted  and  formed  their  line,  to  wait  for  the 
French,  who  advanced  very  boldly  on  foot  to  meet  them.  Much 
fighting  and  pursuing  now  commenced :  many  hard  blows  were  given, 
which  knocked  down  several  on  each  side.  The  combat  was  severe 
and  long ;  many  gallant  deeds  were  performed,  and  several  knights 
and  squires  unhorsed.  The  French,  however,  were  more  in  number 
than  the  companions  by  at  least  two  to  one.  They  had  not,  therefore, 
a'^y  cause  of  fear,  and  by  valiantly  fighting,  drove  the  companions 
all  back,  even  within  the  barriers.  When  they  were  in  that  situation, 
the  combat  became  more  hot :  many  were  killed  and  wounded  on 
both  sides.  It  would  have  been  very  hard  with  the  companions,  if 
•the  governor  had  not  ordered  all  the  towns-people  to  take  arms  and 
assist,  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  those  who  were  attached  to  the 
:service  of  their  prince.  The  inhabitants  immediately  took  to  their 
.arms,  and  united  themselves  with  the  companies  in  the  fray.  Even 
she  women,  haviijg  collected  stones,  ascended  tlieir  garrets,  whence  I 


they  flung  so  many  on  the  French  that  they  had  sufficient  employ- 
ment in  shielding  themselves  from  them,  and  by  wounding  many 
made  them  retreat.  The  companions  upon  this  took  courage  (for 
they  had  been  for  a  considerable  time  in  greal  peril,)  and  boldly 
attacked  the  French.  Many  as  gallant  deeds  were  performed  by 
captures  and  rescues  as  had  been  seen  for  some  time,  though  the 
companies  were  but  few  in  comparison  of  the  French  :  every  man 
exerted  himself  to  do  his  duty  well,  and  to  drive  the  enemy  by  force 
out  of  the  town. 

It  happened,  that  during  this  engagement,  the  bastard  de  Breteui] 
and  Nandon  de  Bagerant,  with  about  four  hundred  men  whom  they 
commanded,  entered  the  back  way  into  the  town.  They  had  marched 
all  night  with  the  greatest  expedition  ;  for  they  had  had  information 
how  the  French  were  besieging  their  comrades  in  Montauban.  The 
battle  was  now  renewed  with  fresh  vigor  ;  and  the  French  were 
sadly  beaten  by  these  new  comers.  All  those  combats  lasted  from 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  four  in  the  afternoon.  At  last,  the 
French  were  completely  discomfited  and  put  to  flight :  happy  were 
those  who  could  find  horses  to  mount  and  escape. 

The  viscount  de  Narbonne,  sir  Guy  d'Asai,  the  earl  of  Uz^s,  the 
lord  de  Montmorillon,  the  seneschal  de  Carcassonne,  the  seneschal 
de  Beaucaire,  with  upward  of  a  hundred  knights,  as  well  of  France 
as  of  Provence,  and  the  adjoining  countries,  many  rich  squires,  and 
others  of  large  property  in  Toulouse  and  Montpellier,  were  made 
prisoners.  They  would  have  taken  more,  if  they  had  pursued  them  ; 
but,  as  they  were  few  in  number  and  badly  mounted,  they  were 
afraid  to  follow  them,  contenting  themselves  with  what  they  had  got. 

This  battle  was  fought  before  Montauban,  the  vigil  of  the  feast  of 
our  Lady,  in  August  1366.  After  this  defeat,  sir  Perducas  d'Albret, 
sir  Robert  Cheney,  sir  John  Combes,  the  bastard  de  Breteuil  and 
Nandon  de  Bagerant,  divided  the  booty  they  had  gained  among 
themselves  and  their  companions.  All  those  who  had  made  any 
prisoners  were  to  keep  them,  in  order  to  gain  by  their  ransom,  or  to 
give  them  their  liberty,  as  they  pleased.  They  were  very  attentive 
to  them,  accepting  moderate  ransoms,  suitable  to  their  rank,  or  the 
state  of  their  affairs.  They  were  the  kinder  to  them,  because  this 
affair  had  turned  out  fortunately,  and  through  their  own  gallantry. 
Those  who  had  pledged  their  faith  went  away,  having  fixed  a  time 
for  bringing  their  ransoms  to  Bordeaux,  or  other  places  more  agree- 
able to  them.  Each  now  departed,  and  returned  to  his  own  countiy. 
The  companies  marched  to  join  the  prince,  who  received  them  very 
graciously,  and  sent  them  to  their  quarters  in  a  country  called  Basques, 
which  is  among  the  mountains. 

I  will  now  relate  the  end  of  this  business,  in  what  manner  the 
viscount  of  Narbonne,  the  high  steward  of  Toulouse  and  the  o'hei 
prisoners,  paid  their  ransoms.  Pope  Urban  V.,  who  at  this  time 
reigned,  hated  mortally  these  free  companies,  whom  he  had  for  a 
long  time  excommunicated  on  account  of  their  wicked  deeds.  Upon 
being  informed  of  this  engagement,  and  how  the  viscount  of  Nar. 
bonne,  having  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  succeed  in  his  attack 
upon  them,  had  been  miserably  defeated,  he  was  in  a  gi'eat  rage. 
This  was  increased  on  learning  that,  having  given  pledges  for  their 
ransoms,  they  were  returned  home.  He  immediately  sdnt  expresses 
to  them,  strictly  forbidding  them  to  pay  any  ransom,  and  at  the  same 
time  dispensations  and  absolutions  from  all  engagements  on  this 
subject. 

Thus  were  these  lords,  knights  and  squires,  wno  had  been  made 
prisoners  at  Montauban,  acquitted  of  their  ransoms ;  for  they  dared 
not  disobey  the  orders  of  the  pope.  It  turned  out  luckily  for  some, 
but  quite  the  contrary  to  the  companions,  who  were  expecting  the 
money  :  indeed  they  were  in  want  of  it,  and  intended  out  of  it  to 
equip  themselves  handsomely,  as  soldiers  should  do  who  have  a  suffi- 
ciency, but  they  never  received  anything.  This  order  of  the  pope 
was  so  hurtful  to  them  that  they  made  frequent  complaints  of  it  to 
sir  John  Chandos,  who,  being  constable  of  Aquitaine,  had  the  super- 
intendence of  such  affairs  by  right  of  office  :  but  he  turned  them  off 
as  well  as  he  could,  because  he  was  fully  acquainted  that  they  were 
excommunicated  by  the  pope,  and  that  all  their  thoughts  and  acts 
were  turned  to  pillage.  I  do  not  believe  they  ever  received  anv  of 
this  debt  at  any  time  afterwards. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXV. 

DTJRINa  THE  TIME  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  IS  PREPARIXa  FOR  HIS  EXPEDI- 
TION  INTO  CASTILLE,  THE  KINO  OF  MAJORCA  SEEKS  REFUGE  WITH  HIM 
AGAINST  THE  KING  OF  ARRAGON.  THE  PRINCE  DISPLEASES  THE  LORD 
D'ALBRET. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  show  with  what 
perseverance  he  continued  to  make  preparations  for  his  expedition. 
He  had,  as  I  have  before  related,  gained  over  all  the  free  companies, 
who  might  be  about  twelve  thousand  fighting  men.  It  had  cost  him 
much  to  retain  as  well  as  to  subsist  them,  which  he  did  at  his  own 
expense,  from  the  end  of  August  until  they  quitted  the  principality 
the  beginning  of  February.  In  addition  to  the-3e,  the  prince  accepted 
the  services  of  men-at-arms  from  every  quarter  whence  he  could 
obtain  them,  under  his  dependence. 

From  the  kingdom  of  France,  there  came  none  ;  for  king  Henry 
had  every  person  from  that  kingdom,  on  account  of  the  alliances 


160 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


that  existed  between  their  sovereign  and  king  Henry,  who  had  also 
some  of  the  free  companies  that  came  from  Brittany,  and  were  at- 
tached to  sir  Bertrand  du  GuescUn  ;  of  these,  sir  Bertrand  de  Budes, 
sir  Alain  de  St.  Pol,  sir  William  de  Brueix,  and  sir  Alain  de  Cou- 
vette,  were  the  leaders.  The  prince  might  have  had  foreign  men- 
at-arms,  such  as  Flemings,  Germans  and  Brabanters,  if  he  had 
chosen  it ;  but  he  sent  away  numbers,  choosing  to  depend  more  on 
his  own  subjects  and  vassals  than  on  strangers.  There  cams,  there- 
fore, to  him  a  great  reinforcement  from  England  ;  for,  when  the  king 
his  father  found  this  expedition  was  near  taking  place,  he  gave  leave 
for  his  son,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  go  to  the  prince  of  Wales, 
with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms ;  that  is  to  say,  four  hundred  men- 
at-arms  and  four  hundred  archers.  As  soon  as  the  prince  heard  that 
his  brother  was  coming  to  him,  he  was  much  rejoiced,  and  gave 
orders  accordingly. 

At  this  period,  the  lord  James,  king  of  Majorca,  came  to  visit  the 
prince  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux ;  for  such  was  his  title,  though  he 
possessed  nothing,  the  king  of  Arragon  having  kept  his  kingdom 
from  him  by  force,  and  caused  his  father  to  be  put  to  death  in  prison, 
in  a  city  of  Arragon  called  Barcelona.  On  which  account,  this  king 
James,  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  father,  and  to  recover  his  inher- 
itance, had  left  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  whose  queen  was  at  that 
time  his  wife.* 

The  prince  of  Wales  received  the  king  of  Majorca  very  kindly, 
and  entertained  him  handsomely.  After  he  had  heard  from  him  the 
reasons  of  his  coming,  and  the  cause  why  the  king  of  Arragon  did 
him  so  much  wrong,  in  keeping  his  heritage  from  him,  and  destroying 
his  father,  the  prince  replied  :  "  Sir  king,  I  promise  you  most  loyally, 
that  upon  our  return  from  Spain,  we  will  undertake  to  replace  you  on 
your  throne  of  Majorca,  either  by  treaty  or  by  force  of  arms." 
These  promises  were  highly  pleasing  to  the  king.  He  remained  at 
Bordeaux  with  the  prince,  waiting  for  his  departure  for  Spain  with 
the  others.  The  prince,  through  respect,  equipped  him  as  hand- 
somely as  he  could  ;  because  he  was  a  stranger,  far  distant  from  his 
own  country,  and  his  finances  were  but  low. 

Great  complaints  were  daily  made  to  the  prince  of  the  bad  conduct 
of  the  free  companies,  who  were  doing  all  possible  mischief  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  countries  whei-e  they  were  quartered.  They 
pressed  the  prince  to  hasten  his  march,  who  would  willingly  have 
complied,  if  he  had  not  been  advised  to  let  Christmas  pass  over,  so 
that  lie  should  have  winter  in  his  rear.  The  prince  listened  to  this 
counsel  the  more,  because  his  lady  the  princess,  being  far  gone  with 
child,  was  melancholy  and  sorrowful  at  the  thoughts  of  his  absence. 
He  was  desirous  to  wait  until  she  should  be  brought  to  bed,  as  she 
wished  to  detain  him. 

During  this  time,  he  was  collecting  great  quantities  of  pui'veyan- 
ces  of  all  kinds ;  and  well  he  had  need  to  do  so,  for  he  was  about  to 
enter  a  country  where  he  would  find  little  enough.  While  he 
remained  at  Bordeaux,  the  prince  and  his  council  held  many  consul, 
tations  together.  It  seems  to  me,  that  the  lord  d'Albret  and  his 
thousand  lances  were  countermanded,  and  that  the  prince,  by  the 
advice  of  his  council,  wrote  to  him  in  such  terms  as  these.  "  My 
lord  d'Albret,  whereas,  out  of  our  liberal  bounty,  we  have  retained 
you  with  a  thousand  lances,  to  serve  under  us  in  the  expedition 
which,  through  the  grace  of  God,  we  intend  speedily  to  undertake, 
and  briefly  to  finish :  having  duly  considered  t.ie  bu  iness,  and  the 
costs  and  expenses  we  are  at,  as  well  for  those  who  have  entered 
into  our  service  as  for  the  free  companies,  whose  number  is  so  great 
that  we  do  not  wish  to  leave  them  behind,  for  fear  of  the  dangers  [ 
which  may  happen,  we  have  resolved  that  several  of  our  vassals 
should  remain,  in  order  to  guard  the  territories.  For  these  causes  it 
has  been  determined  in  our  council,  that  you  shall  serve  in  this 
expedition  with  two  hundred  lances  only,  as  has  been  written  to 
you.  You  will  choose  them  out  from  the  rest ;  and  the  remainder 
you  will  leave  to  follow  their  usual  occupations.  May  God  have 
you  under  his  holy  protection  !  Given  at  Bordeaux,  the  eighth  day 
of  December." 

These  letters  were  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  the  prince  of 
Wales,  and  sent  to  the  lord  d'Albret,  who  was  in  his  own  countiy, 
busily  employed  making  his  preparations  ;  for  it  was  daily  reported 
that  the  prince  was  on  the  point  of  setting  out.  , 

When  he  received  these  letters  from  the  prince,  he  opened  them 
deliberately,  and  read  them  twice  over,  in  order  the  better  to  com- 
prehend them  ;  for  what  he  saw  of  their  contents  astonished  him 
greatly.  Being  mightily  vexed,  he  exclaimed,  "  How  is  this  ?  My 
lord,  the  prince  of  Wales  laughs  at  me,  when  he  orders  me  to  dis- 
band eight  hundred  knights  and  squires,  whom,  by  his  command,  I 
have  retained,  and  have  diverted  from  other  means  of  obtaining 
profit  and  honor."  In  his  rage,  he  called  for  a  secretary,  and  said  to 
him,  "  Write ;"  and  the  secretary  wrote  as  follows  from  his  dicta- 
ting :  "  My  dear  lord — I  am  marvellously  surprised  at  the  contents 
of  the  letters  you  have  sent  me  ;  and  I  neither  know  nor  can  imagine 
what  answer  to  make  to  them.  Your  orders  will  be  to  me  of  the 
greatest  prejudice,  and  subject  me  to  much  blame  ;  for  all  the  men- 
at-arms,  whom  I  have  retained  by  your  commands,  are  ready  prepared 
to  do  you  service,  and  I  have  prevented  them  seeking  for  honor  and 

•  Don  Jaymc,  king  of  Majorca,  married  Jane,  queen  ot  Naples,  1363.— Fhrraras. 
Toward  the  end  of  this  year,  the  infant  Piiilip  of  Navarredied.  /dm.— If,  as  before- 
Btolionsd,  he  manied  Jane,  don  Jayms  must  bav«  manied  ths  widow. 


profit  elsewhere.  Some  of  these  knights  were  engaged  to  pass  the 
sea,  to  Jerusalem,  to  Constantinople,  or  to  Prussia  in  order  to  advance 
themselves.  They  will,  therefore,  be  much  displeased  if  left  behind. 
I  am  equally  so,  and  canno:  conceive  for  what  reason  I  have  deserved 
this  treatment.  My  dear  lord,  have  the  goodness  to  understand  I 
cannot  separate  myself  from  them.  I  am  the  worst  and  least  among 
them  ;  and,  if  any  of  them  be  dismissed,  I  am  convinced  they  will 
all  go  their  ways.  May  God  kec  p  you  in  his  holy  protection  ! 
Given,"  &c. 

When  the  prince  of  Wales  receive  d  this  answer,  he  looked  upon 
it  as  a  very  presumptuous  one ;  as  did  also  some  knights  from  Eng. 
land,  who  were  present,  and  of  his  council.  The  prince  shook  h:a 
head,  and  said  in  English  (as  I  was  told,  for  at  that  time  I  was  not 
at  Bordeaux  ;)  "  This  lord  d  Albret  is  too  great  a  man  for  my  country, 
when  he  thus  wishes  to  disobey  the  orders  of  my  council :  but,  by 
God,  it  shall  not  be  as  he  thinks  to  have  it.  Let  him  stay  behind,  if 
he  will ;  for  we  will  perform  this  expedition,  if  it  please  God,  without 
his  thousand  lances."  Some  English  knights  added  ;  "  My  lord,  you 
are  but  little  acquainted  with  the  thoughts  of  these  Gascons,  nor  how 
vain.glorious  they  are  :  they  have  but  little  love  for  us,  nor  have  they 
had  for  some  time  past.  Do  you  not  remember  how  arrogantly  they 
behaved  to  you  when  king  John  of  France  was  first  brought  to 
Bordeaux  ?  They  then  declared  publicly,  that  it  was  by  their  means 
alone  you  had  succeeded  at  Poitiers,  and  made  the  king  of  France 
your  prisoner.  It  is  apparent  that  they  had  intended  carrying  things 
farther ;  for  you  were  upward  of  four  months  negotiating  with  them 
before  they  would  consent  that  king  John  should  be  carried  to  Eng. 
land,  and  it  was  first  necessary  for  you  to  comply  with  their  demands 
in  order  to  preserve  their  attachment."  Upon  hearing  this,  the  prince 
was  silent,  but  did  not  the  less  occupy  his  thoughts  with  what  had 
just  been  said. 

This  was  the  first  ground  of  the  hatred  between  the  prince  of 
Wales  and  the  lord  d'Albret.  The  lord  d'Albret  was  at  this  time 
in  great  peril :  for  the  prince  was  of  a  high  overbearing  spirit,  and 
cruel  in  his  hatred  :  he  would,  right  or  wrong,  that  every  lord  who 
was  under  his  command  should  be  dependent  on  him  :  but  the  earl 
of  Armagnac,  uncle  to  the  lord  d'Albret,  hearing  of  this  quarrel 
between  the  prince  and  his  nephew,  came  to  Bordeaux  to  wait  on 
the  prince.  Sir  John  Chandos  and  sir  William  Felton  (by  whose 
advice  and  counsels  the  prince  solely  acted)  managed  the  matter  so 
well  that  the  prince  was  appeased,  and  said  nothing  more.  How. 
ever,  the  lord  d'Albret  received  orders  to  join  with  only  two  hundred 
lances,  which  was  equally  disagreeable  to  him  and  to  his  vassals : 
they  never  afterwards  were  so  affectionate  to  the  prince  as  they  had 
formerly  been.  They  were  forced,  nevertheless,  to  bear  this  disap- 
pointment as  well  as  they  could,  for  they  had  no  remedy  for  it. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXVI. 

THE  BIRTH  OF  RICHARD,  SON  OF  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES.  THE  ARRIVAL  07 
THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  TO  ACCOMPANY  HIS  BROTHER  ON  HIS  IN- 
TENDED EXPEDITION.  NEW  TREATIES  WITH  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE,  FOR 
THE  SECURITY  OF  PASSING  THROUGH  HIS  KINGDOM.  SIR  BERTRAND  DU 
GUESCLIN  RETURNS  TO  THE  ASSISTANCE  OF  KING  HENRY 

Time  passed  away  so  quickly  while  the  prince  was  collecting  his 
stores,  and  awaiting  the  arrival  of  his  brother  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
that  the  princess  was  taken  in  labor,  and,  through  God's  grace,  de. 
livered  of  a  fine  boy  on  a  Wednesday,  the  feast  of  the  Eipiphany,  in 
the  year  1367.  The  child  was  born  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  mom. 
ing.*  The  prince  and  his  whole  household  were  very  much  re. 
joiced  at  this  event.  On  the  following  Friday,  he  was  baptized, 
about  noon,  at  the  holy  font  of  St.  Andrew's  church,  in  the  city  of 
Bordeaux.  The  archbishop  of  Bordeaux  performed  the  ceremony : 
the  bishop  of  Agen  and  the  king  of  Majorca  were  his  godfathers. 
They  gave  him  the  name  of  Richard :  he  was  afterwards  king  of 
England,  as  you  will  hear  in  the  continuation  of  this  history. 

On  the  ensuing  Sunday,  the  prince  set  out  from  Bordeaux,  with  a 
grand  army,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning :  he  carried  with  him 
all  the  men-at-arms  who  had  been  quartered  there.  The  greater 
part  of  his  force  had  already  marched  forward,  and  were  cantoned 
in  the  city  of  Dax  in  Gascony.  The  prince  arrived  that  Sunday 
evening  at  Dax,  where  he  halted,  and  remained  for  three  days ;  for 
he  was  there  informed  that  his  brother  the  dvke  of  Lancaster  was  on 
the  road  to  him,  having  crossed  the  sea  to  Brittany,  where  he  had 
landed  a  fortnight  since,  at  St.  Mah^  de  fine  P6terne  :  he  went 
thence  to  Nantes,  where  he  was  magnificently  entertained  by  the 
duke  of  Brittany. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  continued  his  route,  through  Poitou  and 
Saintonge,  to  Blaye,  where  he  crossed  the  river  Gironde,  and  landed 
at  the  quay  at  Bordeaux.  He  went  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Andrew, 
where  the  princess  lay  in,  and  was  joyfully  welcomed  by  her  and  by 
all  the  ladies  of  her  court.  At  this  time,  however,  the  duke  would 
not  remain  in  Bordeaux  :  but,  having  bid  adieu  to  his  sister  the 


*  Heure  de  tierce— Ueure  de  prime  (canonical  liours.)  These  do  not  both  point  out 
thesame  hour  at  the  same  season  of  the  year.  The  former,  according  to  Cot^rave,  i« 
••  in  summer  eight  of  ihe  clock,  in  winter  ten  ;"  tiie  latter,  "in  summer  four  o'clock,  in 
winter  eight."  The  Dict.de  I'Acad^mie  explains  "tierce"  as  equivalent  to  nine  o'clock 
of  gar  calcuUtioo  of  iim»,  bvX  dow  not  state  th«  houi  to  which  "  prime"  cone8ponds.-£»i 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


1.1 


princess,  he  and  all  his  troops  departed,  never  halting  until  they  were 
arrived  in  the  city  of  Dax,  vi^here  he  found  his  brother  the  prince  of 
Wales.  The  two  brothers  were  very  happy  in  this  meeting,  for  they 
had  a  mutual  affection  for  each  other  ;  and^many  proofs  of  friendship 
passed  between  them  and  their  men.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Foix  came  thither,  who  paid  much 
court  and  respect,  at  least  in  outward  appearance,  to  the  prince  and 
his  brother,  offering  himself  and  vassals  for  their  service. 


John  of  Gaunt,  Duke  op  Lancaster.  From  a  painting  on  glass  in  an  ancient  win- 
dow, Library  of  Ail  Souls'  College,  Oxford. 


The  prince,  who  knew  how  to  pay  every  honor  and  attention  ac- 
cording as  they  were  due,  showed  him  all  respect,  thanking  him  much 
for  his  obliging  offers,  and  for  having  come  to  visit  them.  He  after- 
wards gave  him  in  charge  the  government  of  the  country,  and  desired 
that,  during  his  absence,  he  would  be  attentive  to  guard  it.  The 
earl  very  willingly  accepted  this  charge  :  having  taken  his  leave  of 
the  prince  and  the  duke,  he  returned  to  his  home.  The  prince,  how- 
ever, remained  at  Dax  with  his  army,  which  was  spread  all  over  the 
country,  as  far  as  the  entrance  of  the  defiles  which  lead  to  Navarre ; 
for  they  were  uncertain  if  they  could  pass  through  them  or  not,  or  if 
the  king  of  Navarre  would  lay  open  his  country  to  them  according  to 
his  treaty. 

It  had  been  currently  reported,  that  he  had  entered  into  new  con- 
ventions with  king  Henry,  which  had  much  astonished  the  prince  and 
his  council,  and  made  don  Pedro  very  melancholy.  While  these 
reports  were  believed,  and  during  the  stay  at  Dax,  sir  Hugh  Calverly 
and  his  men  entered  J^avarre,  and  took  the  city  of  Miranda  and  the 
town  of  Puenta  della  Reyna,  which  alarmed  the  whole  country,  so 
that  information  was  immediately  sent  of  it  to  the  king  of  Navarre. 
Upon  hearing  that  the  companies  were  forcibly  entering  his  kingdom, 
he  was  much  enraged,  and  wrote  to  the  prince,  who  made  very  light 
of  it,  because  he  thought  the  king  of  Navarre  did  not  perform  the 
articles  of  his  treaty  with  don  Pedro  :  he  therefore  wrote  back  to 
him  to  come  himself,  or  to  send  some  person  to  explain  those  things 
which  were  laid  to  his  charge,  as  it  was  publicly  reported  he  had 
changed  sides,  and  had  joined  king  Henry. 

When  the  king  of  Navarre  heard  that  he  was  accused  of  treachery, 
he  was  more  enraged  than  before,  and  sent  an  experienced  knight, 
called  don  Martin  de  la  Carra,  to  wait  on  the  prince.  When  he 
arrived  at  the  city  of  Dax,  to  exculpate  the  king  of  Navarre,  he 
spoke  so  ably  and  eloquently  to  the  prince  that  he  satisfied  him.  It 
was  then  agreed  that  he  should  return  to  Navarre  to  his  king,  and 
induce  him  to  come  to  St.  Jean  Pied  de  Port,*  where,  when  he  should 
be  arrived,  the  prince  would  consider  whether  he  would  meet  him  in 
person  or  not.  Upon  this,  don  Martin  de  la  Can-a  quitted  the  prince, 
and  returned  to  Navarre,  where  he  related  to  the  king  all  that  had 
passed,  in  what  disposition  he  had  left  the  prince  and  his  council,  and 
upon  what  terms  he  had  been  sent  back.  Don  Martin  exerted  him- 
self so  much  that  he  brought  the  king  to  St.  Jean  Pied  de  Port :  he 
himself  went  to  wait  on  the  prince  at  Dax.  When  it  was  known 
that  the  king  of  Navarre  was  on  his  road,  the  prince  was  advised  to 
send,  to  meet  him,  his  brother  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  sir  John 
Chandos.  These  two  lords,  with  a  few  attendants,  set  out,  accom- 
panied by  don  Martin,  who  conducted  them  to  St.  Jean  Pied  de 
Port  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  very  graciously  received  them,  and 
they  had  a  long  conference  together.  It  was  after  some  time  settled, 
that  the  king  of  Navarre  should  advance,  to  meet  the  prince,  to  a 
place  called  in  that  country  Peyre  Hourarde,t  where  the  prince  and 
don  Pedro  should  be  ;  and  that  then  and  there  they  should  renew 

*  St.  Jean  Pied  de  Port— a  small  town  in  Navarre,  on  the  Nive,  and  at  the  foot  of  the 
Pyr6n6es. 

t  Feyre  Houraida>-a  town  in  Goscony,  diocese  «f  Dax. 


their  treaties,  so  that  each  party  might  for  a  certainty  know  on  what 
he  was  to  depend.  The  king  of  Navarre  was  thus  dissembling,  be- 
cause he  wished  to  be  more  sure  of  the  articles  of  the  treaty  being 
complied  with  than  he  was  at  that  moment ;  for  he  was  afraid,  that  if 
these  companies  should  once  enter  his  territories  before  what  he  de. 
manded  was  fully  signed  and  agreed  to,  it  would  never  be  thought  of 
afterwards. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  Sir  John  Chandos,  having  finished 
their  business,  returned,  and  related  what  they  had  done  to  the 
prince  and  don  Pedro.  This  agreement  was  satisfactory  to  both 
of  them.  They  kept  the  appointment,  and  went  to  the  place  fixed 
on,  where  they  met  the  king  of  Navarre  and  his  privy  council. 
There  were  at  Peyre  Hourarde  these  three  princes,  the  prince  of 
Wales,  don  Pedro,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  on  one  part,  and  the 
king  of  Navarre  on  the  other,  where  conferences  were  held  between 
them.  At  last,  it  was  finally  settled  what  each  party  was  to  receive 
and  to  perform ;  and  the  treaties  which  had  been  made  before,  at 
Bayonne,  were  renewed.  The  king  of  Navarre  then  knew  for  cer- 
tain what  was  to  be  given  up  to  him  in  the  kingdom  of  Castille. 
He  sv/ore  to  maintain  and  preserve  faithfully  peace  and  friendship 
with  don  Pedro.  They  broke  up  their  conferences  very  amicably, 
having  settled  that  the  prince  and  his  army  might  pass  through  his 
country  whenever  he  pleased,  as  all  the  defiles  were  left  unguarded  ; 
and  provision  would  be  had  for  the  men,  upon  pnying  for  it.  The 
king  of  Navarre  returned  to  the  city  of  Pampeluna,  and  the  king 
don  Pedro,  the  prince,  and  his  brother,  to  their  quarters  at  Dax. 

There  were  at  this  time  many  great  barons  from  Poitou,  Gascony, 
and  Brittany,  who  had  not  joined  the  army  of  the  prince.  They 
had  remained  behind,  because,  as  has  been  before  said,  it  was  not 
quite  clear,  until  after  this  last  conference,  if  the  prince  would  have 
a  free  passage  through  Navarre.  It  was  even  thought  in  France, 
that  it  would  be  refused  him,  and  that  the  king  of  Navarre  would 
cause  this  expedition  to  fail.  However,  the  contrary  happened. 
When  the  knights  and  squires  of  each  party  found  that  the  passage 
was  open,  they  hastened  their  preparations,  and  m.adc  speed  to  join 
their  friends  ;  for  they  knew  the  prince  would  pass  soon,  and  that 
he  would  not  return  without  a  battle.  Sir  Olivier  de  Clisson  csme 
with  a  handsome  company  of  men-at-arms ;  and  also,  but  very 
unwillingly,  came  last,  the  lord  d'  Albret,  with  two  hundred  lances : 
he  was  accompanied  in  this  expedition  by  the  captal  de  Buch. 

Everything  which  had  passed  in  these  conferences  was  known  in 
France  ;  for  there  were  messengers  constantly  going  and  coming, 
who  carried  with  them  all  the  news  they  could  pick  up.  Sir  Ber. 
trand  du  Guesclin  (who  was  with  the  duke  of  Anjou;  was  no  sooner 
informed  that  the  passes  in  Navarre  were  opened,  and  that  the 
prince  was  on  his  march,  than  he  hastened  his  departure,  and 
reiterated  his  summons ;  for  he  knew  now,  that  this  business  would 
not  be  settled  without  an  engagement.  He  took  the  road  to  Arra- 
gon,  in  order  to  join  king  Henry  as  speedily  as  possible.  He  was 
followed  by  all  sorts  of  men-at-arms  to  whom  he  had  sent  his 
orders.  Many  came  from  France  and  other  countries,  who  were 
attached  to  him,  or  who  were  desirous  of  acquiring  honor.  We 
will  now  return  to  the  prince,  and  relate  what  befei  him  and  his 
army  in  his  passage  through  Navarre. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXVII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  AND  HIS  ARMY  PASS  THE  MOUNTAINS  OF  NAVARRE, 
AND  ARRIVE  AT  PAMPELUNA.  KIN&  HENRY  OF  CASTILLE  WRITES 
LETTERS  TO  HIM.  SIR  WILLIAM  FELTON  COMMANDS  AN  ADVANCED 
PARTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 

Between  St.  Jean  Pied  de  Port  and  Pampeluna  are  the  defiles 
and  strong  passes  of  Navarre,  which  are  very  dangerous :  for  there 
are  a  hundred  situations  among  them  which  a  handful  of  men  would 
guard  and  shut  up  against  a  whole  army. 

It  was  very  cold  in  these  countries  when  the  army  passed,  for  it 
was  the  month  of  February.  But  before  they  began  their  march, 
though  very  eager  to  get  forward,  the  principal  leaders  held  a  council 
to  determine  in  what  numbers  and  in  what  manner  they  should 
march  through  these  mountains.  They  learnt  that  the  whole  army 
could  not  pass  together ;  for  which  reason,  they  ordered  it.  to  be 
divided  into  three  bodies,  and  to  pass  one  at  a  time  three  days  sue 
cessively  ;  that  is  to  say,  on  the  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday. 

On  the  Monday,  the  vanguard  marched,  under  the  command  of 
the  duke  of  Lancaster.  He  was  accompanied  by  the  constable  of 
Aquitaine,  sir  John  Chandos,  who  had  under  him  full  twelve  hundred 
pennons,  all  ornamented  with  his  arms,  which  were  a  sharp  pile 
gules,  on  a  field  argent.*  It  was  a  handsome  sight  to  behold.  The 
two  marshals  of  Aquitaine  were  also  in  this  first  division,  namely, 
sir  Guiscard  d'  Angle  and  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  with  whom  was 
the  pennon  of  St.  George.  There  were  also  in  this  division,  with 
the  duke,  sir  William  Beauchamp,t  son  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  sir 
Hugh  Hastings,  sir  Ralph  Neville,$  who  served  under  sir  John 
Chandos  with  thirty  lances  at  his  own  expense  and  charges,  out  of 
what  he  had  gained  at  the  battle  of  Auray.    There  were  likewise 

*  Barnes.— See  the  arms  in  Ashmole. 

t  Barnes  says,  he  was  lord  Abergavenny,  and  fourth  son  to  the  eaxl  of  War^vicL 
I  Lord  Ralph  Neville.— Barnbs. 


163 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


the  iord  d'  Aubeterre,  sir  Garses  du  Chatillon,  sir  Richard  Causton, 
sir  Robert  Cheney,  sir  Robert  Briquet,  sir  John  Tyrrel,  sir  Aimery 
cs  Rochechouart,  sir  Gaillart  de  la  Moitre,  sir  William  Clayton, 
Villebos  le  Bouteiller  et  Pannetier.*  All  these,  with  their  pennons, 
V-  ere  under  the  command  of  sir  John  Chandos,  and  might  amount  in 
ti  e  whole  to  ten  thousand  cavalry,  who  all  crossed  the  mountains,  as 
before  related,  on  the  Monday, 
On  the  Tuesday,  passed  the 
pnnce  of  Waies  and  don  Pedro, 

accompanied  by  the  king  of 

Navarre,  who  had  returned  to 

them,  in  order  to  serve  as  their 

guide.    In  this  division  of  the 

prince  were  the  lord  Louis  de 

Harcourt,  the  viscount  de  ChJL. 

telleraut,  the  viscount  de  Roche. 

chouart,  the  lords  de  Partenay 

and  de   Pinane,  sir  William 

Felton,  high  steward  of  Aqui- 

taine,  sir  Thomas  Felton  his 

brother,  sir  Eustace  d'  Ambre- 

ticourt,  the  high  stewards  of 

Saintonge,  of  la  Rochelle,  of 

Quercy,  of  Limousin,  of  Age. 

nois,  of  Bigorre,  the  lord  de 

Cannaibouton  and  all  the  men 

of  Poitou,  sir  Richard  de  Pont. 

chardon,  sir  Nele  Loring,  the 

earl  of  Angus,  sir  Thomas  Ban. 

aster,t  sir  Louis  de  Merval,  sir 

Aymon  de  Marnel,  the  lord  de 

Pierre-Buffiere,  and  four  thou. 

sand  men.at.armsat least:  there 

were  in  the  whole  about  ten 

thousand  horse.  This  Tuesday 

was  bitter  cold,  with  a  sharp 

wind  and  snow,  so  that  their 

march  was  very  painful :  how- 
ever, they  passed  the  mountains, 

and  took  up  their  quarters  in 

the  valley  of  Pampeluna.  The 

king  of  Navarre,  indeed,  con. 

ducted  the  prince  of  Wales  and 

don  Pedro  to  the  city  of  Pam. 

peluna  to  supper,  and  entertained  them  handsomely,  as  he  was 
enabled  to  do,  . 

The  king  of  Majorca  crossed  these  mountains  on  the  Wednesday, 
accompanied  by  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret  his  nephew, 
sir  Bernard  d'Albret,  lord  de  Gironde,  the  earl  of  Perigord,  the  vis- 
count de  Carmaing,  the  earl  of  Comminges,  the  captal  de  Buch,  sir 
Olivier  de  Clisson,  the  three  brothers  de  Pommiers,  sir  John,  sir 
Elias,  and  sir  Edmund,  the  lords  de  Chaumont,  and  de  Mucident, 
Bir  Robert  KnoUes,  the  lords  de  I'Esparre,  de  Condon,  de  Rosem, 
the  souldich  de  la.  Trane,t  sir  Petiton  de  Courton,  sir  Aimery  de 
Tarse,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  sir  Bertrand  de  Caude,  the  lord  de  Pin- 
cornet,  sir  Thomas  Winstanley,  sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  the  bastard 
de  Breteuil,  Nandon  de  Bagerant,  Bertrand  de  la  Salle,  Ortingo,  La 
Nuit,  and  all  the  other  captains  of  tlie  free  companies,  amounting  to 
full  ten  thousand  horse.  They  had  much  better  weather  than  the 
preceding  division  which  crossed  on  the  Tuesday.  All  these  differ- 
ent bodies  of  men-at-arms  were  encamped  in  the  vale  of  Pampeluna, 
lo  recruit  their  horees.  They  remained  in  the  country  about  Pam- 
peluna (where  they  found  abundance  of  provision,  such  as  meat, 
bread,  wine,  and  all  sorts  of  food  for  themselves  and  horses)  until 
the  following  Sunday. 

I  must  say,  that  all  these  companies  did  not  pay  the  demands 
which  were  made  upon  them  ;  nor  could  they  abstain  from  pillaging 
as  heretofore  ;  they  also  caused  great  disturbances  in  the  country 
round  Pampeluna,  as  well  as  on  their  march.  The  king  of  Navarre 
was  much  vexed  at  this  ;  but  better  himself  he  could  not :  he  re- 
pented more  than  once  that  he  had  ever  consented  to  the  passage  of 
the  prince  and  his  army  through  his  dominions,  or  that  he  had  left 
unguarded  the  defiles  ;  for  there  was  more  loss  than  profit  by  what 
he  had  done.  This,  however,  was  not  the  time  to  show  what  his 
thoughts  were  ;  for  he  was  not  then  master  of  his  own  country.  He 
daily  received  great  complaints  from  his  subjects  on  this  head, 
which,  though  the  circumstance  grieved  him  much,  he  could  not 
remedy.  Nevertheless,  he  entreated  the  men-at-arms  of  the  prince, 
by  means  of  some  cf  his  principal  barons,  -who  had  served  longest 
with  them  in  Normandy  and  in  other  places  in  France,  that  they 
vrould  refrain  from  robbing  the  country  in  the  manner  tiiey  were 
,»loing,  which  they  promised  and  engaged  to  do. 

■>  "  Villebcs  le  Bouteiller  et  Pannetier."  Barnes  calls  him  sir  William  Botelor,  or 
5uUir,  ftfOversley  in  Warwickshire;  but  I  see  no  authority  for  it.  Some  of  the  other 
nai  ies  I  have  nitered  from  Barnes,  as  being  probable:  but  lord  Berners,  who  ought  to 
have  been  better  informed,  keeps  the  very  names  in  Froissart,  who,  from  being  a 
loreisner,  might  easily  mistake  them. 

t  Sir  Thomas  Banastcr— tifty-sixth  knight  of  tht  Gnrt«r.— S€«  his  life  in  Ajjstis'b 
fJarter. 

i  ifuuldicb  d«  la  Tranc.  S«e  Ansni. 


King  Henry  was  duly  informed  of  the  march  of  the  prince  of 
Wales  through  Navarre,  for  he  had  his  messengers  and  spies  con- 
stantly upon  the  look-out.  He  was  therefore  increasing  his  forces  aa 
much  as  possible  by  earnest  and  kind  entreaties  to  the  knights  of 
Castillo  (of  which  he  had  assumed  the  title  of  king)  in  order  to  have 
a  sufficient  army  to  resist  the  attack.  He  also  impatiently  expected 
the  arrival  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  with  great  reinforcements 


ScKNKRY  OF  THE  PYRENEES  ON  THE  FRENCH  SiDE.— From  an  Original  Sketch. 


from  France.  He  had  besides  issued  special  orders  throughout  the 
kingdom,  to  all  his  vassals,  under  pain  of  death,  that  each,  according 
to  his  rank,  should  immediately  come  to  his  assistance,  and  defend 
the  realm.  This  king  Henry  was  much  beloved,  as  the  Castillians 
had  exerted  themselves  in  aiding  him  to  drive  don  Pedro  out  of  the 
kingdom :  they  therefore  willingly  obeyed  his  summons,  and  flocked 
in  great  numbers  every  day  to  the  rendezvous  he  had  appointed  at 
St.  Domingo  de  la  Calgada.  They  amounted  in  all  to  upward  of 
sixty  thousand,  as  well  horse  as  foot,  ready  to  act  for  him,  and  re- 
solved to  live  or  die  for  his  service. 

Upon  king  Henry  having  sure  intelligence  that  the  prince  of  Wales, 
with  his  whole  army,  had  passed  the  straits  of  Roncesvalles,  and 
was  in  the  kingdom  of  Navarre,  whence  he  was  about  to  advance 
toward  him,  he  knew  that  a  battle  must  be  the  consequence.  This 
seemed  to  give  him  great  pleasure,  and  he  said  aloud  :  "  The  prince 
of  Wales  is  a  valiant  and  worthy  knight ;  and  in  order  that  he  may 
know  that  I  am  waiting  for  him,  to  defend  my  right,  I  will  \vYite 
him  a  part  of  my  mind."  He  then  called  for  a  secretary,  who  ad- 
vancing into  his  presence,  "  Write,"  said  king  Henry  to  him,  "  a 
letter  in  such  terms  as  these  : 

"  To  the  high,  puissant,  and  honorable  lord,  the  prince  of  Wales 
and  of  Aquitaine. 

"  My  lord — We  have  been  informed,  that  you  have  with  an  army 
passed  the  mountains,  and  have  entered  into  treaties  and  alliances 
with  our  enemy,  to  make  war  upon  and  to  harass  us  ;»all  this  has 
caused  in  us  much  astonishment ;  for  we  have  not  done  anything, 
nor  ever  had  the  smallest  hostile  intentions  against  you,  that  should 
justify  your  advancing  hitherward  with  a  large  anmy,  to  deprive  us 
of  the  small  inheritance  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  give  us.  But 
as  you  are  the  most  powerful  and  most  fortunate  prince  of  the  age, 
we  flatter  ourselves  and  hope  that  you  glorify  yourself  in  it.  Since 
we  have  received  certain  intelligence  that  you  seek  us  in  order  to 
offer  us  batde,  if  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  inform  us  by  what 
road  your  intentions  are  to  enter  Castille,  we  will  advance  to  meet 
you,  in  order  to  guard  and  defend  our  realm.    Given,"  &c. 

When  this  letter  was  written, -king  Henry  had  it  senled,  and  call- 
ing his  own  herald  to  him,  said  :  "  Go  thou  as  fast  as  possible,  by  the 
nearest  road,  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  give  him  from  me  this  let- 
ter." The  herald  replied,  "  Willingly,  my  lord."  He  left  the  king, 
and  taking  the  road  to  Navaire,  came  up  to  the  prince  ;  when,  bend- 
ing on  his  knee,  he  delivered  to  him  the  letter  from  king  Henry. 
The  prince  made  the  herald  rise,  and  taking  the  letter,  opened  it, 
and  read  it  twice  over,  the  better  to  understand  it.  When  he  had 
read,  and  considered  a  little  its  contents,  he  ordered  part  of  bis 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


1(13 


council  to  be  summoned,  telling  the  herald  to  quit  the  place  where 
the  council  was  to  be  held. 

When  the  council  was  assembled,  he  read  again  the  letter,  and  ex- 
plained it  to  them  word  for  word  ;  after  which,  he  asked  their  advice 
upon  it.  While  they  were  thinking  what  advice  to  give,  the  prince 
said  :  "  This  bastard  is  a  gallant  knight,  and  of  good  prowess ;  for 
he  must  be  a  valiant  gentleman  to  write  me  such  a  letter."  The 
prince  and  his  council  were  a  considerable  time  together,  for  they 
could  not  agree  as  to  what  answer  they  should  send.  They  said  to 
the  herald  :  "  My  friend,  you  cannot  yet  set  out  on  your  return. 
When  it  shall  suit  my  lord  the  prince,  he  will  write  back  by  you,  and 
by  no  one  else  :  you  will,  therefore,  tarry  with  us  until  you  have 
your  answer,  for  the  prince  wishes  it  to  be  so."  The  herald  an- 
swered, "  Please  God,  it  shall  be  as  you  say."  He  remained,  there- 
fore, with  them  quite  at  his  ease. 

The  evening  of  the  same  day  that  the  herald  had  brought  this  let- 
ter, sir  William  Felton  came  to  the  prince,  and  asked  hirn  a  favor. 
The  prince,  who  was  ignorant  what  he  wanted,  demanded  what 
favor  he  had  to  request :  "  My  lord,"  replied  sir  William,  "  I  en- 
treat permission  to  quit  the  army,  and  make  an  excursion  into  the 
enemy's  country ;  for  I  have  many  knights  and  squires  under  my 
command,  as  good  men  as  myself,  that  are  anxious  to  do  something 
worthy  of  notice.  I  promise  you,  if  you  will  permit  us  to  ride  for- 
ward, we  will  see  what  appearance  the  enemy  makes,  and  where 
their  quarters  are."  The  prince  immediately  granted  his  request,  as 
he  was  pleased  with  him  for  having  made  it.  Sir  William  Felton 
left  the  prince's  army,  as  the  leader  of  this  expedition,  accompanied 
by  the  following  knights :  sir  Thomas  Felton  his  brother,  sir  Thomas 
Hufford,  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  sir  Gaillard  Viguier,  sir  Ralpli  Hastings, 
the  earl  of  Angus,  and  several  other  knights  and  squires.  They  were 
in  all  one  hundred  and  sixty  lances  well  mounted,  and  three  hundred 
archers.  There  were  also  with  him,  sir  Hugh  Stafford,  sir  Richard 
Causton,  and  sir  Simon  Burley,  who  are  not  men  to  be  forgotten. 

This  body  rode  on  through  the  kingdom  of  Navarre,  under  the 
direction  of  guides,  who  conducted  them  to  the  river  Ebro,  which,  at 
Logrono,  is  very  deep  and  rapid.  They,  however,  advanced  beyond 
it,  and  took  up  their  quarters  at  a  village  called  Navarretta  :*  there 
they  halted,  in  order  to  be  the  better  informed  where  king  Henry 
was,  and  to  learn  the  state  of  his  army. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXVIII. 

THE  EIXG  OF  NAVARRE  IS  MADE  PRISONER  BY  SIR  OLIVIER  DE  MAUNY, 
A  BRETON  AND  PARTISAN  OF  KIN&  HENRY.  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES 
ADVANCES  TO  SALVATIERRA,  IN  SPAIN.  SIR  WILLIAM  FELTON  SKIR- 
MISHES  WITH  THE  ENEMY  NEAR  THE  QUARTERS  OF  THE  KIN&  OF 
SPAIN.     THE  TWO  ARMIES  ADVANCE  TOWARD  EACH  OTHER. 

While  all  these  things  were  going  on,  the  knights  remained  at 
Navarretta,  and  the  prince  and  his  army  in  the  country  round  Pam- 
peluna.  The  king  of  Navarre,  in  riding  from  one  town  to  another 
on  the  side  where  the  French  lay,  was  made  prisoner  by  sir  Olivier  de 
Mauny.  The  prince  and  all  the  English  were  much  astonished  at 
it :  some  in  the  army  thought  it  might  have  been  done  designedly, 
in  order  to  prevent  his  accompanying  the  prince  farther  in  this  ex- 
pedition, as  he  was  uncertain  what  would  be  the  issue  of  the  business 
between  king  Henry  and  don  Pedro.t  Although  there  was  no  one 
who  was  not  clear  as  to  the  cause  of  this  capture,  the  lady  his  queen 
was  much  alarmed  and  dispirited  at  it.  She  cast  herself  at  the  feet 
of  the  prince,  exclaiming,  "  For  God's  mercy,  my  dear  lord,  have 
the  goodness  to  inquire  about  the  king  my  lord,  who  has  been 
treacherously  made  prisoner  by  some  means  unknown  to  us ;  and 
exert  yourself  in  such  manner  that,  through  pity  to  us,  and  the  love 
of  God,  we  may  have  him  back  again."  The  prince  courteously 
replied  as  follows  :  "  Certainly,  fair  lady  and  cousin,  this  capture  is 
highly  displeasing  to  us ;  and  we  will  provide  shortly  a  remedy  for 
it.  I  beg,  therefore,  you  will  not  be  cast  down,  but  take  comfort ; 
for  when  once  this  expedition  is  over,  he  shall  be  delivered  :  this  I 
faithfully  promise,  for  I  will  attend  to  nothing  else  :  immediately  on 
our  return,  you  shall  have  him  restored  to  you." 

The  queen  of  Navarre  then  departed.  But  one  of  her  noble 
knights,  called  don  Martin  de  la  Carra,  undertook  to  conduct  the  prince 
through  the  kingdom  of  Navarre,  and  to  procure  guides  for  the  army ; 
otherwise  they  would  not  have  been  able  to  have  found  the  roads,  or 
the  easiest  passes  through  the  mountains. 

The  prince  broke  up  his  encampment,  and  began  his  march.  They 
came  to  a  place  called  Echarriaranas,  where  they  met  with  many 
difficulties ;  for  it  was  a  narrow  pass,  with  very  bad  roads.  In  ad- 
dition to  this,  there  was  a  great  scarcity  of  provision  ;  for  they  found 
nothing  on  this  road  until  they  arrived  at  Salvatierra,  which  is  a  very 
good  town,  situated  in  a  fertile  and  rich  country  according  to  the  ap. 
pearance  of  the  adjoining  lands.t  This  town  of  SalvatieiTa  is  on  the 
confines  of  Navarre,  on  the  road  to  Spain,  and  was  attached  to 

*  A  small  village  on  the  frontiers  of  Navarre.— Ed. 

t  This  was  a  trick  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  thinking  to  exculpate  himself  for  having 
•ufFered  the  prince  of  Wales  to  pass  through  his  strong  country ;  for  he  had,  before  his 
last  treaty  with  the  prince,  entered  into  one  of  a  contrary  tendency  with  the  king  of  Ar- 
ragon  and  king  Henry. 

t  According  to  the  map  of  Spain  by  JaSlot.  1781.  Salvatiena  is  io  the  division  of  Gui- 
puacoa.  m  tb«  principality  of  Biscay. 


king  Henry.  The  whole  army  spread  itself  over  the  country.  The 
free  companies  advanced  eagerly  toward  Salvatierra,  in  hopes  to  take 
it  by  assault  and  plunder  it :  they  much  wished  to  do  so  :  for  they 
had  learnt  there  were  great  riches  collected,  which  had  been  brought 
thither  from  all  the  neighborhood,  confiding  in  the  strength  of  its 
castle.  The  inhabitants  of  Salvatierra,  however,  were  too  wise  to 
wait  for  this  danger :  they  well  knew  they  could  not  withstand  the 
great  army  of  the  prince,  if  he  should  think  proper  to  lead  it  against 
them  :  they  came  and  surrendered  themselves  to  don  Pedro,  craving 
his  pardon,  and  presenting  to  him  the  keys  of  their  town.  By  the 
advice  of  the  prince,  don  Pedro  forgave  them,  or  they  would  have 
fared  worse,  for  he  wished  to  destroy  them  :  however,  they  were  all 
pardoned  ;  and  the  prince,  don  Pedro,  the  king  of  Majorca,  and  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  entered  the  town,  where  they  took  up  their  quar. 
ters :  the  earl  of  Armagnac  and  the  rest  lodged  themselves  in  the 
villages  round  about. 

We  will  for  a  while  leave  the  prince,  to  speak  of  that  advanced 
corps  which  was  in  Navarretta.  The  before-named  knights,  who 
had  remained  there,  were  very  desirous  of  distinguishing  themselves : 
for  they  had  advanced  five  days'  march  before  their  main  army. 
They  made  frequent  excursions  from  Navarretta  to  the  country  of 
their  enemies,  to  find  out  where  they  lay  and  what  they  were  doing. 
King  Henry  was  encamped  in  the  open  plain,  with  his  whole  army. 
He  was  desirous  of  hearing  some  intelligence  of  the  prince,  and 
much  surprised  that  his  herald  did  not  return. 

His  people  made  also  daily  excursions,  to  learn  something  of  tho 
English,  and  even  advanced  near  to  Navarretta ;  so  that  don  Tello, 
brother  to  king  Henry,  was  informed  there  was  an  enemy's  garrison 
in  that  town  ;  which  made  him  resolve  to  go  thither  with  a  greater 
force,  in  a  more  regular  manner,  to  see  if  what  he  had  heard  were 
true.  But  before  this  was  done,  it  happened  that  the  English  knights 
made,  one  evening,  so  long  an  excursion,  that  they  fell  in  with  king 
Henry's  quarters.  A  grand  skirmish  was  the  consequence,  which 
threw  the  whole  army  into  a  great  alarm.  They  slew  some,  and 
made  several  prisoners  :  in  particular,  the  knight  who  commanded 
the  guard  was  taken,  without  loss  to  themselves,  and  carried  clear 
off.  On  the  morrow,  they  sent  a  herald  to  the  prince,  who  was  at  Sal. 
vatierra,  to  inform  him  what  they  had  discovered.  They  told  him 
the  situation  the  enemy  had  chosen,  and  what  numbers  they  con- 
sisted of ;  for  they  had  obtained  every  information  from  their  pris- 
oners. The  prince  was  delighted  with  this  intelligence,  and  with  the 
good  success  of  his  knigble. 

King  Henry  was  much  enraged  that  the  English  who  were  quar 
tered  at  Navarretta  should  thus  alarm  his  army,  and  said  that  he 
would  advance  toward  them.  He  therefore  decamped  with  all  his 
army,  designed  to  fix  his  quarters  in  the  plains  near  Vittoria  :  he 
crossed  the  river*  which  runs  near  Navarretta,  in  order  to  march  to 
that  country. 

Sir  William  Felton,  as  soon  as  he  heard  that  don  Henry  had  passed 
the  river,  and  was  on  his  march  toward  the  prince,  held  a  council  of 
all  the  knights  who  were  with  him.  They  determined  to  quit  their 
present  quarters,  and  take  the  field  in  order  to  be  satisfied  of  the 
truth  in  regard  to  the  Spaniards.  They  therefore  marched  from 
Navarretta,  sending  information  to  the  prince,  that  king  Henry  w^as 
advancing  toward  him  in  great  force,  and  that,  from  appearances,  he 
seemed  desirous  to  meet  him.  When  the  prince  received  the  news 
at  Salvatierra,  where  he  still  was,  that  king  Henry  had  crossed  the 
river,  and  was  on  his  march  to  meet  him,  he  was  right  glad,  and 
said  aloud  to  those  about  him  :  "  By  my  faith,  this  bastard  is  a  bold 
and  gallant  knight,  and  shows  great  valor  and  enterprise  in  thus 
coming  to  seek  us.  Since  he  is  as  eager  to  find  us  as  we  are  desir- 
ous of  meeting  him,  it  is  most  probable  it  will  so  happen,  and  a  com- 
bat ensue.  Our  best  way,  therefore,  will  be  to  decamp  hence 
immediately,  in  order  to  gain  possession  of  Vittoria  before  our 
enemies." 

The  prince  and  his  army  marched  from  Salvatierra  very  early  in 
the  following  morning,  and  halted  at  Vittoria,  where  he  found  sir 
William  Felton  and  his  party,  whom  he  graciously  entertained,  ask 
ing  them  different  questions.  While  they  were  thus  discoursing,  the 
scouts  brought  news  that  they  had  seen  the  scouts  of  the  enemy, 
and  were  certain  that  king  Henry  and  his  whole  army  was  not  far 
distant,  from  the  signals  they  had  observed,  and  from  the  demcdnor 
of  the  Spaniards.  The  prince,  on  hearing  this,  ordered  the  trumpets 
to  sound  an  alarum  through  the  army  ;  which  being  heard,  every  man 
made  for  his  post.  They  were  all  instantly  drawn  up  in  regular  order 
of  batde :  for  each  man  had  been  informed  what  he  was  to  do  before 
he  had  left  Salvatierra,  so  that  every  man  made  directly  for  his  ban- 
ner. It  was  a  noble  sight  to  see  so  great  a  number  of  banners  and 
pennons,  ornamented  with  different  arms.t 

The  vanguard  was  excellently  well  drawn  up,  under  the  com= 
mand  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster.    With  him  were,  sir  John  Chandos, 

*  I  imagine  this  must  be  the  Ebro ;  for  by  the  map,  there  is  no  river  that  rims  neas. 
Navarretta  which  it  was  necessary  for  don  Henry  to  cross  in  his  march  from  St.  Dominga 
de  la  Calcttda,  where  he  was  encamped,  to  Vittoria  in  Biscay. 

Barnes  says,  don  Henry  advanced  a?  far  as  St.  Miguel  to  meet  the  English ;  but  it  i£- 
not  so  in  my  copies,  nor  can  I  find  St.  Miguel  in  my  maps.  It  seems,  however,  probable, 
as  Vittoria  was  far  distant,  and  out  of  the  line  to  Navarretta. 

t  Ther  might  have  been  sens  great  noblenoss,  and  baners  and  penons  beaten  with 
armes  wauing  in  the  v/ynde.  What  shulde  I  ?ay  morel  It  was  great  nobleness  to 
ueholde :  the  vanward  was  so  well  ranged  tbw  it  was  marueyie  to  beiiolde  — Loru 
Bermsrs. 


164 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


.  onstable  of  Aquitaine,  with  a  great  retinue,  and  in  fine  order. 
.\Iany  received  the  order  of  knighthood.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  in 
rhe  vanguard,  knighted  as  many  as  twelve :  among  whom  were,  sir 
Ilalph  Camois,  sir  Walter  Loring,  and  sir  Thomas  Danvery.  Sir 
.^ohn  Chandos  advanced  some  good  squires  to  that  honor  in  his  divi- 
j  ion ;  such  as  Mr.  Cotton,  Mr,  Clifton,*  Mr.  Prior,  William  Firme- 
t  >n,  Aimery  de  Rochechouart,  Girard  de  la  Motte  and  Robert  Briquet. 

The  prince  made  also  several  knights  ;  first,  don  Pedro,  king  of 
;^pain,  sir  Thomas  Holland,  the  son  of  the  princess,  his  lady,  sir 
Philip  and  Sir  Denis  Courtenay,  sir  John  Covet,  sir  Nicholas  Bond, 
and  rnai-iy  more.  The  other  lords  bestowed  similar  honors  on  their 
battalions ;  so  that  there  were  upward  of  three  hundred  knights, 
who  remained  drawn  up  the  whole  day,  waiting  for  their  enemies, 
to  give  them  battle,  if  they  had  advanced  to  them ;  but  they  did  not 
come  nearer  than  where  the  scouts  were. 

King  Henry  was  expecting,  great  reinforcements  from  Aixagon ; 
and  he  waited  also  for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who  was  coming  to 
his  assistance  with  upward  of  four  thousand  combatants  ;  for  he  was 
not  desirous  of  engaging  before  their  arrival.  The  prince  was  not 
displeased  at  this  delay;  for  liis  rear-divisions,  which  consisted  of 
more  than  six  thousand  men,  were  above  seven  country  leagues  be- 
hind. The  prince  was,  during  the  whole  time  he  lay  before  Vittoria, 
in  the  greatest  anguish  of  mind  at  their  being  so  long  in  coming  up  to 
him.  Nevertheless,  had  the  Spaniards  thought  proper  to  advance 
nearer  them  with  the  intent  of  offering  battle,  the  prince,  without 
waiting  for  this  division,  would  not  have  refused  the  combat. 


CHAPTER  CCXXXIX. 

THE  ARRIVAL  OF  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN,  TO  THE  AID  OF  KING  HENRY. 
DON  TELLO  ATTACKS  THE  ADVANCED  GUARD  OF  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES 
— DEFEATS  SIR  WILLIAM  FELTON  AND  HIS  BODY  OF  MEN. 

When  evening  came,  the  two  marshals,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  and 
sir  Stephen  Cossington,  ordered  every  man  to  retire  to  his  quarters ; 
but,  on  the  trumpets  sounding  on  the  morrow  morning,  they  were  all 
to  take  the  field  in  the  same  position  they  had  done  before.  Every 
one  obeyed  these  orders,  except  sir  William  Felton  and  his  company, 
whom  I  have  before  mentioned.  They  left  the  prince  that  same 
evening,  and  advanced  farther  into  the  country,  to  learn  the  state  of 
the  enemy  :  they  took  up  their  quarters  about  two  leagues  distant 
rom  their  army. 

Don  Telle  happening  this  very  evening  to  be  in  his  brother  king 
Henry's  tent,  conversing  on  various  topics,  said  to  the  king :  "  Sire, 
you  know  that  our  enemies  are  encamped  very  near  us,  and  yet  none 
of  our  men  think  of  beating  up  their  quarters.  I  therefore  entreat  you 
will  give  me  permission  to  make  an  excursion  toward  them  to-morrow 
morning,  with  a  detached  body  of  the  army,  who  are  well  inclined : 
I  promise  you  to  advance  so  far  that  we  will  bring  you  back  certain 
news  of  them,  and  what  they  are  about."  King  Henry,  observing  the 
eagerness  of  his  brother,  wished  not  to  baulk  him,  and  gave  his  con- 
sent directly. 

.  At  this  same  hour,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  with  upward  of  four 
thousand  fighting  men,  arrived  at  the  army,  from  France  and  Arra- 
gon.  The  king  was  much  rejoiced  at  this :  he  received  them  in  the 
most  honorable  and  gracious  manner,  as  was  becoming  him  to  do. 
Don  Tello  was  anxious  not  to  let  his  plan  sleep,  but  immediately 
mentioned  it  to  several  of  his  friends  who  he  knew  would  join  him. 
He  would  have  done  the  same  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  Ar- 
nold d'Andreghen,  the  bdgiie  de  Villaines  and  the  viscount  de  Roque- 
bertin,  if  he  had  dared;  but,  as  they  were  just  arrived,  he  did  not: 
besides,  king  Henry  had  forbidden  him  to  speak  to  them  on  this  sub- 
ject. Don  Tello,  therefore,  left  them  alone.  Nevertheless,  he  had 
with  him  some  French  and  Arragonian  knights,  who  had  been  with 
the  army  the  whole  season  :  he  had  exerted  himself  so  much  that,  in 
the  whole,  he  had  collected  a  body  of  more  than  six  thousand  horse, 
men,  well  mounted  and  ac  coutred.  His  brother,  don  Sancho,  accom- 
panied him. 

At  the  first  break  of  day,  they  were  all  ready  mounted.    They  left 
the  army,  advancing  in  good  order  toward  the  quarters  of  the  English. 
About  sunrise,  they  met,  in  a  valley,  part  of  sir  Hugh  Calverly's  com- 
pany, with  his  baggage,  who  had  slept  about  a  league  distant  from  the 
main  army,  and  also  sir  Hugh  himself.    When  the  Spaniards  and 
French  perceived  them,  they  immediately  attacked  and  defeated 
them.    The  greater  part  were  slain,  and  the  baggage  seized :  but  sir 
Hirgh,  who  was  behind,  had  taken  another  road :  he  was,  however, 
seen,  pursued,  and  forced  to  fly  with  all  his  attendants,  as  fast  as  they 
could,  to  the  army  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster.    The  Spaniards,  who 
wore  upward  of  six  thousand  in  one  body,  rode  on,  and  made  a  vio- 
leni  assault  upon  the  outskirts  of  the  quarters  of  the  vanguard,  under 
thft  command  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  They  began  to  shout,  "Cas- 
tills  I"  with  loud  cries,  to  overthrow  tents,  huts,  and  everything  that 
came  in  their  way,  killing  and  wounding  all  that  opposed  them  ;  so 
that  when  the  vanguard  heard  this  noise,  the  leaders  as  well  as  men 
were  alarmed,  and  hastened  to  arm  themselves  and  draw  up  before 
thr  lodgings  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  already  armed,  with 
his  banner  flying  in  front.    The  English  and  Gascons  hurried  to  the 
aaUd,  each  lord  to  his  banner  or  pennon,  according  to  the  arrangements 

*  Tim  nam*  is  given  according  to  Bamas.  Lord  Berners  says  Clisson.— E».  ' 


made  at  Salvatierra,  supposing  that  they  were  instantly  to  have  a 
general  engagement. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  marched  straight  for  a  small  hill :  he  was 
followed  by  sir  John  Chandos,  the  two  marshals,  and  several  other 
knights,  who  drew  themselves  up  in  order  of  battle.  After  a  short 
time,  the  prince  and  don  Pedro  came  thither,  and,  as  they  advanced, 
formed  themselves  in  like  manner. 

Don  Tello  and  his  brother  were  also  very  desirous  of  gaining  this 
eminence,  it  being  a  favorable  position  ;  but  they  were  disappointed 
in  their  wishes,  as  you  have  just  heard.  When,  therefore,  they  saw 
that  they  could  not  attempt  it,  without  great  risk,  for  the  whole  Eng. 
lish  army  was  in  motion,  they  formed  themselves  into  a  compact  body 
to  return  to  their  own  army,  and  thus  retreated,  marching  in  handsome 
array,  and  hoping  to  have  some  fortunate  adventure  ere  they  got 
home.  Before  they  had  retired,  several  gallant  actions  were  per- 
formed ;  for  some  of  the  English  and  Gascons  had  quitted  their  ranks, 
to  tilt  with  these  Spaniards,  many  of  whom  they  had  unhorsed :  but 
the  main  body  of  the  English  army  remained  upon  the  mountain, 
expecting  a  general  engagement. 

When  the  Spaniards,  in  their  retreat  from  the  prince's  army,  were 
approaching  their  own,  they  met  the  detached  part  of  the  English 
under  the  command  of  sir  William  Felton  and  his  brother,  sir  Hugh 
Hastings,  sir  Richard  Causton,  the  earl  of  Angus,  and  many  more 
who  might  amount  in  the  whole  to  two  hundred  knights  and  squires, 
as  well  Gascons  as  English.  They  immediately  charged  them  m  a 
wade  valley,  shouting  out,  "  Castille,  for  king  Henry  !"  The  above- 
named  knights,  perceiving  they  had  but  litde  chance  of  success  against 
such  superior  numbers  as  the  Spaniards  were,  comforted  themselves 
the  best  they  could,  and,  advancing  into  the  plain,  took  possession  of 
a  small  eminence,  where  they  drew  up  in  order  of  battle.  The  Span- 
iards marched  toward  them,  and  halted  to  consider  what  would  be  the 
most  advantageous  manner  of  fighting  them. 

Sir  William  Felton  performed  that  day  a  most  brilliant  action  : 
descending  the  hill  full  gallop,  with  his  lance  in  its  rest,  he  dashed 
into  the  midst  of  the  Spaniards,  when  meeting  a  Spanish  knight,  he 
he  drove  his  spear  with  such  force,  it  passed  tlu-ough  his  armor,  body 
and  all,  and  threw  him  dead  on  the  ground.  Sir  William  v/as  sur-  ■ 
rounded  on  all  sides  ;  but  he  fought  as  manfully  as  any  knight  could 
have  done,  and  did  them  much  mischief  before  they  were  able  to 
bring  him  down.  His  brother  and  the  other  knights  were  witnesses, 
from  the  eminence,  of  his  valor,  and  the  gallant  acts  he  was  doing, 
as  well  as  the  peril  he  was  in  ;  but  it  was  out  of  their  power  to  assist 
him,  without  running  every  risk  themselves.  They  remained,  there- 
fore, steadily  upon  the  mountain  in  order  of  battle.  The  knight  fought 
as  long  as  his  strength  lasted,  but  in  the  end  was  unfortunately  slain. 

The  French  and  Spaniards,  after  this,  began  to  attack  the  English, 
and  to  endeavor  to  take  them  that  had  drawn  themselves  up  on  the 
hill.  That  day,  many  good  actions  were  done.  At  one  time,  they 
made  a  general  attack,  and  descended  in  a  body  upon  their  enemies  : 
and  then,  wheeling  suddenly  about,  they  wisely  regained  their  moun- 
tain, where  they  remained  until  high  noon.  Had  the  prince  known 
their  dangerous  situation,  he  would  have  relieved  them ;  but  he  was 
quite  ignorant  of  it.  They  were  therefore  obliged  to  wait  the  issue  | 
of  this  business  in  the  best  way  they  could.  1 

When  the  combat  had  been  thus  carried  on,  advancing  and  retreat, 
ing,  until  the  hour  I  have  mentioned,  don  Tello,  tired  at  their  holding 
out  so  long,  cried  angrily  aloud  :  "  My  lords,  shall  we  remain  here 
all  the  day,  with  this  handful  of  men  ?  By  St.  Jago,  we  ought  to 
have  swallowed  them  up  before  this  time.  Forward  I  forward  !  let 
us  attack  them  in  a  better  and  more  vigorous  manner  than  before.  | 
One  cannot  gain  anything  without  taking  some  pains."  Upon  hear, 
ing  this,  the  Spaniards  and  French  advanced  courageously,  mounted 
the  hill,  with  their  spears  presented  before  them,  in  such  close  order  | 
and  in  such  numbers,  that  the  English  could  neither  break  nor  force 
through  them.  Many  valorous  deeds  were  done  on  this  mountain ; 
for  the  English  and  Gascons  defended  themselves  most  valiantly,  but, 
from  the  moment  the  Spaniards  had  gained  the  hill,  they  could  not 
make  any  long  resistance.  They  were  all  taken  or  slain;  and  not 
one  of  the  knights  escaped :  only  a  few  boys  saved  themselves  by 
the  fleetness  of  their  horses,  who  returned  to  the  army  of  the  prince, 
which  had  all  that  day  continued  drawn  up  in  battle  array,  in  the 
expectation  of  an  engagement. 


CHAPTER  CCXL. 

SIR  ARNOLD  D'ANDREGHEN  GIVES  GOOD  ADVICE  TO  KING  HENRY  OF  CASTILLB. 
THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  SENDS  A  TARDY  ANSWER  TO  THE  KING'S  LETTER. 

After  having  conouered  the  before-named  knights,  don  Tello  and 
don  Sancho  returned  with  their  detachment  in  great  joy  to  the  army, 
and  went  in  the  evening  to  the  quarters  of  king  Henrj\  The  two 
brothers  who  had  been  in  this  expedition  made  a  present  to  the  king 
of  their  prisoners,  and  related  to  him,  in  the  presence  of  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin,  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen  and  others,  how  the  day  had 
passed,  and  what  road  they  had  taken  ;  how  they  had  first  fallen  in 
with  the  people  of  sir  Hugh  Calverly,  whom  they  had  slain  or  chased 
even  to  the  army  of  the  English :  that  they  had  beaten  up  the  quar- 
ters of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  alarmed  the  whole  army,  and  done 
much  mischief:  that  upon  their  retreat  they  had  met  these  knight? 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  Sec. 


165 


whom  they  had  taken  prisoners.  King  Henry,  who  had  listened  to 
this  account  with  great  pride,  replied  most  graciously  to  his  brother, 
don  Tello,  and  said  :  "Amiable  brother,  well  have  you  performed 
your  promise  :  I  will  reward  you  hdndsomely  for  it ;  and  I  feel,  that 
all  the  rest  of  our  enemies  must  ultimately  come  to  this  pass." 

Sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  on  this,  stepped  forth  and  said  :  "  Sire, 
eire,  with  your  permission,  I  wish  not  to  doubt  your  majesty's  words, 
but  to  make  an  amendment  by  informing  you,  that  when  you  shall 
meet  the  prince  of  Wales  in  battle,  you  will  find  men-at-arms  such 
as  they  ought  to  be  ;  for  with  him  is  the  flower  of  chivalry  of  the 
whole  world,  and  hardy  and  tough  combatants :  those  who,  in  truth, 
would  rather  die  on  the  spot  than  think  of  flying.  It  therefore 
behoves  you  to  weigh  maturely  this  point,  before  you  determine  :  and, 
if  you  will  believe  what  I  am  going  to  say,  you  may  take  them  all, 
without  striking  a  stroke.  You  have  only  to  guard  the  passes  and 
defiles,  so  that  no  provision  can  be  brought  them,  when  famine  will 
do  the  business  for  you  :  they  must  then  return  back  to  their  own 
country  in  disorder  and  spiridess,  so  that  you  may  easily  gain  your 
object,  and  defeat  them  without  striking  a  blow." 

King  Henry  answered,  "  By  the  soul  of  my  father,  marshal,  I  have 
such  a  desire  to  see  this  prince,  and  to  try  my  strength  with  him,  that 
we  will  never  part  without  a  batde.  Thank  God,  I  have  enow  of 
men  to  assist  me.  In  the  first  place,  there  are  already  in  our  army 
seven  thousand  men-at-arms,  each  mounted  on  a  good  courser,  and 
so  well  covered  with  armor  that  they  fear  not  the  arrows  of  the  archer. 
In  addition,  I  have  twenty  thousand  more,  mounted  on  genets  and 
armed  from  head  to  foot.  I  have  besides  forty  thousand  common 
soldiers,  with  lances,  darts  and  shields,  who  will  do  much  service, 
for  they  have  all  sworn  they  will  rather  die  than  leave  me  ;  so  that, 
my  lord  marshal,  I  ought  not  to  be  afraid,  but  rather  place  great  con- 
fidence  in  the  power  of  God  and  of  my  men."  Thus  ended  this 
conversation  :  wine  and  spices  were  brought  in  by  some  knights,  of 
which  the  king  and  the  lords  present  partook  ;  and  then  they  all  retired 
to  their  quarters.  The  knights  and  squires  who  had  that  day  been 
made  prisoners,  gave  their  oaths  as  such,  and  were  put  under  the 
care  of  different  knights. 

We  will  return  to  the  prince,  to  speak  of  his  arrangements.  He 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  remained  in  the  position  they  had 
taken  in  the  morning,  until  about  vespers,  when  they  were  informed 
that  their  advanced  detachment  had  been  all  taken  or  killed  ;  at 
which  they  were  much  vexed,  but  they  could  not  then  amend  it. 
They  retired  to  their  quarters,  where  they  remained  that  night.  On 
the  morrow  morning,  they  called  a  council,  and  determined  to  leave 
their  present  position,  to  advance  more  into  the  country.  They  de- 
camped, and  took  up  their  quarters  nearer  to  Vittoria,  marching  full 
armed,  as  if  immediately  to  engage  ;  for  they  had  heard  that  king 
Henry  and  his  brothers,  with  their  army,  were  not  far  distant :  how- 
ever,  they  made  no  advances  to  meet  them. 

You  must  know,  the  prince  and  his  brother  were  in  great  want  of 
provision  for  themselves  and  their  horses,  as  they  had  entered  a  very 
barren  country,  while  king  Henry  and  his  army  enjoyed  a  quite  con- 
trary  situation.  A  loaf  of  bread,  and  of  no  great  size,  was  sold  in 
the  prince's  army  for  a  florin  ;  and  many  were  very  eager  to  pay  this 
price,  whenever  they  were  able  to  get  it.  The  weather  was  also 
extremely  bad,  with  high  wind,  rain  and  snow  ;  and  in  this  miser- 
able distressing  plight  they  remained  for  six  days. 

When  the  prince  and  his  lords  found  the  Spaniards  make  no  ad- 
vances to  offer  them  battle,  and  that  their  distress  was  great  where 
they  were,  they  held  a  council,  and  resolved  to  seek  elsewhere  for 
a  passage  over  the  Ebro.  They  therefore  decamped,  and  took  the 
road  toward  Navarretta,  through  a  country  called  La  Guardia,  which 
having  passed,  they  came  to  a  town  called  Viana.  There  the  prince, 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Armagnac  and  the  other  lords, 
halted  two  days,  to  refresh  themselves.  They  then  crossed  the  river 
which  divides  Castille  from  Navarre,  at  the  bridge  of  Logrono,  in  the 
midst  of  gardens  and  olive  trees.  They  found  there  a  richer  country 
than  that  which  they  had  left ;  but  even  here  they  were  much  dis- 
tressed for  want  of  provision. 

When  king  Henry  was  told  that  the  prince  and  his  army  had 
crossed  the  Ebro  at  the  bridge  of  Logrono,  he  left  St.  Miguel,  where 
he  had  kept  his  quarters  for  a  long  time,  advanced  to  Najarra  upon 
the  same  river,  and  there  encamped.  News  was  soon  brought  to  the 
prince  of  king  Henry's  approach.  This  gave  him  great  joy ;  and  he 
said  aloud,  "  By  St.  George,  this  bastard  proves  himself  a  valiant 
knight,  from  the  desire  he  shows  to  meet  us  in  battle.  We  shall 
certainly  soon  see  each  other ;  for  we  cannot  fail  doing  so  much 
longer."  He  then  summoned  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
and  some  other  barons  of  his  council  who  were  there,  and  wrote, 
with  their  advice,  an  answer  to  the  letter  which  king  Henry  had 
sent  to  him,  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God,  prince  of  Wales  and  of  Aquitaine, 
to  the  renowned  Henry  earl  of  Trastamare,  who  at  this  present  time 
calls  himself  king  of  Castille  : 

"  Whereas  you  have  sent  to  us  a  letter  by  your  herald,  in  which, 
among  other  things,  mention  is  made  of  your  desire  to  know  why 
we  have  admitted  to  our  friendship  your  enemy,  our  cousin  the  king 
don  Pedro,  and  upon  what  pretext  we  are  carrying  on  a  war  against 
you,  and  have  entered  Castille  with  a  large  army  :  in  answer  to  this, 
we  inform  you,  that  it  is  to  maintain  justice  und  in  support  of  reason, 


as  it  behoveih  all  kings  to  do,  and  also  to  preserve  the  firm  alliance  ^ 
made  by  our  lord  the  king  of  England,  with  the  king  don  Pedro,  in 
former  times.  But  as  you  are  much  renowned  among  all  good 
knights,  we  would  wish,  if  it  were  possible,  to  make  up  these  dif- 
ferences between  you  both  ;  and  we  would  use  such  earnest  e 
treaties  with  our  cousin,  the  king  don  Pedro,  that  you  should  have  a 
large  portion  of  the  kingdom  of  Castille,  but  you  must  give  up  all 
pretensions  to  the  crown  of  that  realm,  as  well  as  to  its  inheritance. 
Consider  well  this  proposition  ;  and  know  further,  that  we  shall  enter 
the  kingdom  of  Castille  by  whatever  place  shall  be  most  agreeable 
to  us.    Written  at  Logrono,  the  30th  day  of  March,  1367." 

When  this  letter  was  finished,  folded  up  and  sealed,  it  was  given 
to  the  herald  who  had  brought  king  Henry's,  and  who  had  waited  for 
an  answer  for  three  weeks.  He  took  his  leave  of  the  prince  and  the 
other  lords,  and  rode  on  until  he  came  to  Navarretta,  near  to  which 
place  the  king  was  encamped  upon  the  heath.  He  made  for  the 
king's  tent,  followed  by  the  principal  lords  of  the  army,  who,  having 
heard  of  the  return  of  the  herald,  were  anxious  to  know  what  news 
he  had  brought. 

The  herald,  on  his  knees,  presented  the  king  the  letter  which  the 
prince  had  sent  by  him.  The  king  took  and  opened  it,  calling  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  and  some  of  the  lords  of  his  council,  to  its 
perusal.  When  the  letter  had  been  read  and  well  considered,  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin  thus  spoke  to  king  Henry  :  "  Sire,  be  assured 
that  very  shortly  you  must  have  a  battle  :  from  what  I  know  of  the 
prince,  I  am  convinced  that  it  must  be  so.  I  therefore  advise  you  to 
look  well  to  this  business,  to  order  and  arrange  your  men  the  best  pos- 
sible manner."  "Sir  Bertrand,"  replied  king  Henry,  "in  God's 
name  so  it  shall  be.  I  have  no  dread  of  the  prince's  army  :  for  I  have 
three  thousand  barbed  horses,  which  will  be  on  our  two  wings,  seven 
thousand  warders,^'*  and  upv/ard  of  twenty  thousand  men-at-arms,  the 
best  that  can  be  ibund  in  all  Castille,  Gallicia,  Portugal,  Cordova  and 
Sicily,  besides  ten  thousand  cross-bows,  and  full  fortyt  thousand  foot, 
armed  with  lances,  darts,  swords  and  all  :-;orts  of  w  eapons,  who  have 
sworn  to  die  rather  than  desert  me.  I  trust,  therefore,  sir  Bertrand, 
that  through  God's  grace,  in  whom  I  put  my  trust,  we  shall  have  the 
best  of  it,  as  well  as  from  the  justice  of  cur  right  in  this  affair.  I 
therefore  entreat  you  all  to  be  of  good  courage." 

Thus  the  king  and  sir  Bertrand  conversed  together,  as  well  as  on 
different  subjects,  laying  aside  all  thoughts  of  the  letter  which  the 
prince  had  sent,  for  king  Henry  was  determined  to  have  a  battle. 
Don  Tello  and  don  Sancho  began  to  drav*^  up  their  men  in  proper 
order,  and  to  busy  themselves  in  preparing  everything:  they  were 
much  esteemed,  for  the  success  of  their  late  expedition.  But  we 
must  now  return  to  the  prince,  and  show  how  he  was  going  on. 


CHAPTER  CCXLI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  NAVARRETTA,  WHICH  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  SUPPORTING 
THE  PART  OF  KING  DON  PEDRO  AGAINST  HIS  BROTHER  THE  BASTAI^D, 
GAINS.  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  IS  MADE  PRISONER,  AND  KING 
HENRY  FORCED  TO  FLY,  AFTER  HAVING  FOUGHT  MOST  VALIANTLY. 

On  Friday,  the  2nd  of  April,  the  prince  decamped  from  Logrono, 
where  he  and  all  his  army  had  halted.  He  marched  in  order  of 
battle,  as  if  an  engagement  were  on  the  point  of  commencing  ;  for  ' 
he  knew  that  king  Henry  was  not  far  distant.  After  having  marched 
about  two  leagues,  he  arrived  before  the  town  cf  Navarretta,  about 
nine  o'clock,  where  he  took  up  his  quarters.  As  soon  as  they  had 
dismounted,  the  prince  sent  his  scouts,  to  observe  the  countenance 
of  the  enemy  and  where  they  lay.  These  scouts,  being  mounted  on 
the  best  of  horses,  left  the  army,  and  advanced  until  they  saw  the 
whole  of  the  Spanish  force  encamped  upon  the  heaths  beyond 
Navarretta:  they  instjmtly  informed  the  prince  of  this,  who  was 
very  glad  to  hear  it.  Toward  evening  he  gave  out  secret  orders  for 
the  army  to  hold  itself  in  readiness  at  the  first  sound  of  his  trumpet : 
that  at  the  second  sound  it  should  arm,  and  on  the  third  mount,  and 
immediately  follow  the  banners  of  the  marshals  and  the  pennon  of 
St.  George ;  and  that  no  one,  under  pain  of  death,  should  break  his 
rank,  without  being  ordered  so  to  do. 

King  Henry  had  done  exactly  as  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  had 
sent  out  his  scouts  on  this  Friday  evening,  to  learn  the  condition  of 
the  prince's  army,  what  appearance  they  made,  and  where  they  were 
quartered.  Those  sent  brought  back  true  intelligence :  upon  hear- 
ing it,  the  king  and  sir  Bertrand  held  a  consultation  on  the  subject. 
They  made  their  men  sup  and  go  to  bed  very  early;  that  they  might 
be  more  fresh  and  hearty  by  midnight,  when  they  were  commanded 
to  make  themselves  ready,  arm,  and  take  the  field  in  battle-array  ; 
for  they  well  knew  that  a  batde  must  ensue  on  the  morrow.  The 
Spaniards,  therefore,  made  themselves  merry,  for  they  had  where- 
withal largely  to  do  so :  but  the  English  were  in  the  greatest  want 
of  provision  ;  for  which  reason  they  were  anxious  to  fightt. 

The  trumpets  of  king  Hemy  sounded  r.t  midnight :  on  which,  his 
whole  army  was  on  foot :  at  the  second  blast,  they  left  their  tents, 

*  This  word  in  D.  Sauvage  is  "  guetteurs"— a  warder,  a  watcher,  or  a  spy :  this  is  not 
very  intelligible.  Lord  Berners  says  genetours  ;  that  is.  men  mounted  on  the  light 
Spanish  horses  called  genets.— E>^- 

t  D.  Sauvage  and  Lord  Berners  say  sixty.— E>D. 

I  Thev  had  great  desyre  to  fight  outhtr  to  vyKM  or  to  Use  oW.— JL»oRS>  Bmumt. 


1G6 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


took  the  field,  and  formed  in  three  battalions.  The  first  battalion 
was  commanded  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  sir  Robert  de 
Roquebertin,  a  viscount  of  Arragon.  Under  him  were  all  the  for- 
eigners,  as  well  from  France  as  from  other  countries :  among  whom 
were  two  barons  from  Hainault,  the  lord  d' Antoing  and  sir  Alard 
lord  de  Brisueil.  There  was  also  in  this  division  the  bfegue  de  Vil- 
laines,  the  b6gue  de  Villiers,  sir  John  de  Bergettes,  sir  Gauvain  de 
Bailleul,  I'AUemant  de  Saint  Venant,  who  was  there  created  a 
knight,  with  many  other  knights  from  Arragon,  France,  Provence, 
and  the  neighboring  countries.  There  were  in  this  battalion  full 
four  thousand  knights  and  squires,  excellently  armed,  and  drawn 
up  according  to  the  French  manner. 

Don  Tello  and  his  brother  don  Sancho  commanded  the  second 
division.  There  were  under  them  twenty-five  thousand  lancemen, 
as  well  on  horse  as  on  foot,*  who  drew  up  a  little  behind  the  division 
of  sir  Bertrand,  on  his  left  hand. 

The  third,  and  largest  battalion  without  comparison,  was  com- 
manded  by  king  Henry  himself.  There  were  in  it,  and  drawn  up  in 
array,  upward  of  seven  thousand  horsemen  and  fortyt  thousand  in- 
fantry among  the  cross-bowmen. 

When  they  were  thus  formed,  king  Henry  mounted  a  handsome 
and  strong  mule,  according  to  the  custom  of  his  country,  and  rode 
through  the  ranks,  paying  his  compliments  to  the  lords,  graciously 
entreating  them  to  exert  themselves  this  day  in  defending  his  honor, 
and  pointing  out  to  every  one  of  them  what  they  were  to  do  with  so 
much  cheerfulness  and  good-humor,  that  they  were  all  in  high  spirits. 
After  he  had  thus  visited  his  army,  he  returned  to  his  own  battalion. 
It  was  soon  broad  day.  About  sunrise,  they  began  their  march 
toward  Navarretta,  in  order  of  battle,  to  meet  and  engage  the 
enemy. 

The  prince  of  Wales,  as  it  has  been  before  related,  drew  up  his 
army  in  the  manner  he  intended  they  should  engage,  while  he  lay 
before  Vittoria,  when  the  enemy  did  not  appear  according  to  his 
expectations.  He  had  not  since  then  made  any  alterations  concern- 
ing it,  and  had  always  marched  in  this  order.  At  break  of  day, 
therefore,  the  prince's  army  took  the  field,  marching  in  battle-array, 
as  expecting  to  meet  the  Spaniards.  No  one  advanced  before  the 
battalion  of  the  marshals  excepting  those  who  received  orders,  as 
scouts  ;  and  the  two  leaders,  as  well  as  both  the  armies,  knew,  from 
the  intelligence  of  the  scouts,  that  they  should  shortly  meet;  they 
therefore  marched  forward  with  a  gentle  pace. 

When  the  sun  was  risen  it  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  view  these  bat- 
talions, with  their  brilliant  armor  glittering  with  its  beams.  In  this 
manner,  they  nearly  approached  to  each  other.  The  prince,  with  a 
few  attendants,  mounted  a  small  hill,  and  saw  very  clearly  the  enemy 
marching  straight  toward  them.  Upon  descending  this  hill,  he 
extended  his  line  of  battle  in  the  plain,  and  then  halted.  The 
Spaniards,  seeing  the  English  had  halted,  did  tlie  same  in  order  of 
battle  ;  then  each  man  tightened  his  armor,  and  made  ready  as  for 
instant  combat. 

Sir  John  Chandos  advanced  in  front  of  the  battalions,  with  his 
banner  uncased  in  his  hand.  He  presented  it  to  the  prince,  saying : 
"  My  lord,  here  is  my  banner :  I  present  it  to  you,  that  I  may  dis- 
play it  in  whatever  manner  shall  be  most  agreeable  to  you  ;  for 
thanks  to  God,  I  have  now  sufficient  lands  to  enable  me  so  to  do, 
and  maintain  the  rank  which  it  ought  to  hold."  The  prince,  don 
Pedro  being  present,  took  the  banner  in  his  hands,  which  v/as  bla- 
zoned  with  a  sharp  stake  gules  on  a  field  argent :  after  having  cut 
oflf  the  tail  to  make  it  square,  he  displayed  it,  and,  returning  it  to 
him  by  the  handle,  said :  "  Sir  John,  I  return  you  your  banner. 
God  give  you  strength  and  honor  to  preserve  it.$" 

Upon  this,  sir  John  left  the  prince,  went  back  to  his  men  with  the 
banner  in  his  hand,  and  said  to  them:  "Gentlemen,  behold  my 
banner  and  yours  :  you  will  therefore  guard  it  as  it  becomes  you." 
His  companions,  taking  the  banner,  replied  with  much  cheerfulness, 
that  "  if  it  pleased  God  and  St.  George,  they  would  defend  it  well, 
and  act  worthily  of  it,  to  the  utmost  of  their  abilities."  The  banner 
was  put  into  the  hands  of  a  worthy  English  squire,  called  William 
Allestry,  who  bore  it  with  honor  that  day,  and  loyally  acquitted 
himself  in  the  service.  The  English  and  Gascons  soon  after  dis- 
mounted on  the  heath,  and  assembled  very  orderly  together,  each 

*  Lord  Berners  says,  *'  In  that  batayle  with  the  genctours  there  were  fifteen  thousand 
a  fote  and  a  horseback."  D.  Sauvage  here  uses  the  word  Genctaires  instead  of 
etutteurs,  but  no  reason  appears  for  Mr.  Johnes's  omitting  it  altogether.  The  differ- 
ence in  the  numbers  is  remarkable.  D.  Sauvage  had  this  note  in  the  margin:  "Tne 
abridgments  say  sixteen  thousand ;  but  Sala  adds  horses  only ;  and  La  Chaux,  simply 
men.—Ev. 

t  Lord  Bemers  and  D.  Sauvage  both  say  sixty.— Ed. 

t  This  ceremony  gave  Chandos  the  rank  of  Knight  Banneret,  which  it  is  surprising 
that  lie,  who  had  seen  so  many  stricken  fields,  hud  not  received  before.  This  order  of 
knighthood  was  the  most  honorable,  benig  conferred  only  on  the  field  of  battle.  All 
the  treatises  on  heraldry  say  that  it  must  be  conferred  after  the  battle,  although  in  this 
case  we  see  an  instance  of  its  being  obtained  before  the  fight,  the  strict  rule  being 
probably  waived  in  consideration  of  the  knight's  former  fields.  It  is  generally  supposed 
that  this  order,  which  took  precedence  of  all  others  below  barons,  and  whose  members 
were  anciently  cnlled  to  parliament  by  summons,  originated  in  the  reign  of  Edward  I., 
but  Edmondson  in  his  Body  of  Heraldry  says  they  were  first  created  in  736;  he  does  not 
however  quote  any  authority  in  support  of  his  assertion.  The  order  was  hereditary  in 
France,  but  in  England  endured  only  for  life.  Knights  Bannerets  were  allowed  to 
tear  arms  with  supporters,  which  is  denied  to  all  others  under  the  degree  of  a  baron. 
The  last  Knight  Banneret  created  in  England  was  sir  John  Smith,  who  was  advanced 
to  the  dignity  after  the  battle  of  Edgehill  for  rescuing  the  royal  standard ;  he  was  slain 
in  batlle  at  Alresford  in  Hampshire.— Ed. 


lord  under  his  banner  or  pennon,  in  the  same  battle  array  as  when 

they  passed  the  mountains. 

It  was  delightful  to  see  and  examine  these  banners  and  pennons, 
with  the  noble  army  that  was  under  them.  The  two  armies  beean 
to  move  a  little,  and  to  approach  nearer  each  other ;  but,  before  they 
met,  the  prince  of  Wales,  with  eyes  and  hands  uplifted  toward 
heaven,  exclaimed  :  "  God  of  truth,  the  Father  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
has  made  and  fashioned  me,  condescend,  through  thy  benign  grace, 
that  the  success  of  the  battle  of  this  day  may  be  forme  and  my  army; 
for  thou  knowest,  that  in  truth  I  have  been  solely  emboldened  to 
undertake  it  in  the  support  of  justice  and  reason,  to  reinstate  this 
king  upon  his  throne,  who  has  been  disinherited  and  driven  from  it, 
as  well  as  from  his  country."  After  these  words,  he  extended  his 
right  arm,  took  hold  of  don  Pedro's  hand,  who  was  by  his  side,  and 
added,  ''Sir  king,  you  shall  this  day  know  whether  you  will  have 
anything  in  the  kingdom  of  Castille  or  not."  He  then  cried  out, 
"Advance',  banners,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  George  !" 

As  he  said  this,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  sir  John  Chandos  came 
up  to  him.  The  duke  said  to  sir  William  Beauchamp  :  "  William, 
there  are  our  enemies ;  you  shall  see  me  this  day  act  like  a  true 
knight,  or  die  for  it."  At  these  words,  the  two  armies  advanced. 
The  first  conflict  was  between  the  battalion  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
and  sir  John  Chandos  and  that  of  .-ir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  the 
marshal  d'Andreghen,  who  had  under  them  four  thousand  men-at- 
arms.  At  its  commencement,  there  was  a  terrible  m.edley  of  spears 
and  shields.  They  were  in  this  situation  a  considerable  time  before 
they  could  make  any  opening  into  each  other.  Many  gallant  deeds 
were  performed,  and  many  a  knight  unhorsed,  who  could  not  again 
raise  himself. 

When  these  two  divisions  were  thus  engaged,  the  others  were  not 
willing  to  remain  idle,  but  advanced  to  the  combat  with  eagerness. 
The  prince  of  Wales,  accompanied  by  the  king  don  Pedro  of  Castille, 
and  don  Martin  de  la  Carra,  who  represented  the  king  of  Navarre, 
charged  the  division  which  was  commanded  by  don  Tello  and  don 
Sancho.  But  it  seems  that,  as  the  prince  and  his  battalion  were  on 
the  point  of  engaging,  a  sudden  panic  seized  don  Tello,  so  that  he 
wheeled  about,  and  fled  in  disorder  without  striking  a  blow,  carrying 
with  him  two  thousand  cavalry  of  his  division.  No  one  knew  how 
to  account  for  this  conduct.  This  second  division  was  no  sooner 
broken  than  it  was  discomfited ;  for  the  captal  de  Buch  and  the  lord 
de  Clisson,  quitting  the  battalion  of  the  earl  d'Armagnac  with  their 
men,  fell  upon  them,  and  slew  and  wounded  immense  numbers.  The 
prince  and  don  Pedro,  upon  this,  advanced  to  the  division  commanded 
by  king  Henry,  in  which  there  were  at  least  forty  thousand  men,  as 
well  on  foot  as  on  horseback.  The  fight  now  began  in  earnest  on 
all  sides ;  for  the  Spaniards  and  Castillians  had  slings,  from  which 
they  threw  stones  with  such  force  as  to  break  helmets  and  scull-caps, 
so  that  they  wounded  and  unhorsed  many  of  their  opponents.  The 
English  archers,  according  to  their  custom,  shot  sharply  with  their 
bows,  to  the  great  annoyance  and  death  of  the  Spaniards.  On  one 
side,  there  were  shouts  of  "  Castille,  for  king  Henry !"  on  the  other, 
"  St.  George,  for  Guienne  I" 

During  this  time,  the  firet  battalion,  commanded  by  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  sir  John  Chandos,  and  the  two  marshals,  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle  and  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  was  warmly  engaged  with  that 
of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  the  other  knights  from  Arragon  and 
France.  Many  valorous  actions  were  done ;  and  each  tried  his 
strength  to  open  a  passage  through  the  enemy.  Several  fought  with 
their  spears  in  both  hands,  with  which  they  dealt  about  lustily  their 
blows ;  others  made  use  of  short  swords  and  daggers.  At  the  com- 
mencement the  French  and  Arragonians  made  a  desperate  resistance, 
and  gave  the  good  knights  of  England  much  trouble. 

Sir  John  Chandos  showed  himself  an  able  knight,  and  performed 
many  gallant  deeds  under  his  banner ;  but,  in  his  eagerness  in  fighting 
and  driving  his  enemies  before  him,  he  was  so  far  engaged  as  to  be 
surrounded,  and  in  the  crowd  unhorsed.  A  large  man  of  Castille, 
called  Martin  Ferrand,  W'ho  was  much  renowned  for  courage  among 
the  Spaniards,  threw  himself  upon  him  with  a  determined  resolution 
to  kill  him,  and  kept  him  down  in  the  greatest  danger.  Sir  John, 
however,  bethought  himself  of  a  knife  he  had  in  his  bosom,  which 
he  drew,  and  struck  so  well  with  it  this  Martin  in  the  sides  and  back 
that  he  gave  him  his  death-blow  as  he  was  lying  under  him  :  he  then 
turned  him  over,  and  rose  up  as  speedily  as  he  could :  his  people 
were  now  all  ready  about  him,  for  they  had  with  great  difficulty 
broken  through  the  crowd  to  come  to  the  place  where  he  had  fallen. 

It  was  on  a  Saturday,  in  the  morning,  between  Najarra  and  Navar- 
retta, that  this  severe  and  bloody  battle  was  fought,  in  which  multi. 
tudes  of  men  were  slain.  In  this  engagement  many  were  the  bril- 
hant  actions  performed  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  his  brother  the  duk?. 
of  Lancaster,  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  the  captal  dc 
Buch,  the  lords  de  Clisson  and  de  Raix,  sir  Hugh  Calverly,  sir  Mat- 
thew  Gournay,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Pons  and  de 
Partenay.  On  the  other  hand,  among  the  Gascons,  the  lords  d'Ar- 
magnac, d'Albret,  de  Pommiers  and  his  two  brothers,  de  Mucident, 
de  Rosem,  the  earls  de  Perigord,  de  Comminges,  de  Carmain,  the 
lords  de  Condon,  de  I'Esparre,  de  Chaumont,  de  Pincornet,  Bartholo- 
mew de  Cande,  de  Geronde,  sir  Bernard  d'Albret,  sir  Aimery  de 
Tarse,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  sir  Petiton  de  Courton,  with  many 
other  knights  and  squires,  gave  equad  proofs  of  gallantry,  *iv^oiii- 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


167 


Under  the  pei.non  of  St.  George,  and  attached  to  the  banner  of 
ar  John  Chandos,  were  the  free  companies,  who  had  in  the  whole 
twelve  hundred  streamers.*  Among  them  were  good  and  hardy 
knights  and  squires,  whose  courage  was  proof ;  namely,  sir  Robert 
Cheney,  sir  Ferducas  d'Albret,  Robert  Briquet,  sir  Garsis  du  Chastel, 
sir  Gaillard  Viguier,  sir  John  Charnels,  Nandon  de  Bagerant,  Ayme. 
mon  d'Ortige,  Perrot  de  Savoye,  le  bourg  Camus,  le  bourg  de  I'Es- 
parre,  le  bourg  de  Breteuil,  Espiote,  and  several  others.  I  must 
therefore  say,  that  sir  Bertraftd  du  Guesclin,  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen, 
don  Sancho,  don  Gomez  Garilz,t  and  the  French  and  Arragonian 
knights  who  had  engaged  with  this  b-attalion,  did  not  find  themselves 
the  better  for  it,  as  these  companies  were  composed  of  tried  men, 
who  had  been  long  accustomed  to  arms. 

There  were  besides  many  other  knights  and  squires  from  England, 
ander  the  banners  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  sir  John  Chandos ; 
among  whom  were  sir  William  Beauchamp,  son  to  the  earl  of  War- 
wick,  sir  Ralph  Camois,  sir  Walter  Urswick,  sir  Thomas  de  Demiery, 
sir  John  Grandison,  sir  John  Draper,  sir  John  du  Fr6,  sir  Aimery  de 
Rochechouart,  sir  Gaillard  de  la  Motte,  and  upward  of  two  hundred 
other  knights  whom  I  am  not  able  to  name. 

To  say  the  truth,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  the  marshal  d'An- 
dreghen, le  bfegue  de  Villaines,  the  lords  d'Antoing  and  de  Briseuil, 
Ar  Gauvain  de  Bailleui,  sir  John  de  Bergettes,  le  begue  de  Villiers, 
i'AUemand  de  St.  Venant,  and  the  good  knights  who  were  then  from 
France,  acquitted  themselves  most  valiantly :  truly,  had  the  Spaniards 
as  well  performed  their  parts,  the  English  and  Gascons  would  have 
suffered  more  than  they  did. 

Those  who  were  near  king  Henry  did  their  duty  like  men  ;  for  he 
had  before  entreated  of  them  to  behave  courageously.  He  himself 
set  the  example,  and  performed  such  valorous  acts  as  gave  courage 
to  all  around  him.  He  advanced  before  tho^e  who  were  beginning 
to  give  way  and  fly,  calling  to  them :  "  My  lords,  [  am  your  king. 
Yom  have  placed  me  upon  the  throne  of  Castiile,  and  have  sworn 
that  you  would  die  sooner  than  forsake  me.  For  the  love  of  God 
preserve  your  oaths  sacred  which  you  have  sworn  to  rnc,  and  behave 
yourselves  handsomely  in  my  cause.  I  will  acquit  myself  toward 
you,  for  I  will  not  fly  one  step  as  long  as  I  shall  see  you  combating 
by  my  side."  By  these  words,  or  others  of  a  similar  tendency,  did 
king  Henry  thrice  bring  back  his  men  to  the  co.iibat.  He  himself 
behaved  so  valiantly,  that  he  ought  to  be  much  honored  and  respected. 
This  battle  was  fought  with  great  perils  :  many  were  slain,  wounded, 
and  put  to  flight. 

The  Spanish  commonalty  made  use  of  slings,  to  which  they  were 
accustomed,  and  from  which  they  threw  large  stones  which  at  first 
much  annoyed  the  English ;  but  when  their  first  cast  was  over,  and 
they  felt  the  sharpness  of  the  English  arrows,  they  kept  no  longer 
any  order.  King  Henry  had  in  his  battalion  a  large  number  of  good 
men-at-arms,  as  well  from  Spain  as  from  Lisbon,  Arragon,  and  Por- 
tugal, who  acquitted  themselves  exceedingly  well,  and  did  not  give 
up  so  easily,  but  fought  very  courageously  with  lances  and  guisarmes,t 
pikes,  and  swords.  He  had  also  upon  his  two  wings  bodies  of  iance- 
men,  mounted  oh  excellent  coursers,  who  kept  up  the  courage  of  his 
division ;  for  when  they  saw  any  part  of  it  likely  to  be  broken,  or 
willing  to  give  way,  they  galloped  up  to  them,  and  drove  them  back. 
The  English  and  Gascons  had  not  much  advantage  here,  but  what 
they  gained  from  their  experience  and  by  dint  of  deeds  of  prowess 
and  vigor.  The  prince  had  indeed  with  him  the  flower  of  chivalry, 
and  there  were  under  him  the  most  renowned  combatants  in  the 
whole  world. 

A  little  to  the  right  of  the  battalion  of  the  prince  was  the  king  of 
Majorca  and  his  company,  who  fought  vigorously,  and  exerted  them- 
selves to  the  best  of  their  power.  On  the  other  hand  was  don  Martin 
de  la  Carra,  who  represented  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  did  his  duty 
well.  I  cannot  particularize  all  that  were  deserving  of  notice  ;  but 
the  prince  had  in  his  division  many  well-famed  knights  from  England 
and  Gascony  :  namely,  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  sir  Thomas 
Despenser,  sir  Thomas  Holland,  sir  Nele  Loring,  sir  Hugh  and  sir 
PhiUp  Courtenay,  sir  John  Combes,  sir  Nicholas  Bond,  sir  Thomas 
Combes,  and  several  others,  such  as  the  seneschal  of  Saintonge,  sir 
Baldwin  de  Franville,  the  high  stewards  of  Bordeaux,  of  la  Rochelle, 
of  Poitou,  of  AngDuleme,  of  Rouergue,  of  Limousin,  of  Perigord,  sir 
Louis  de  Marnel,  sir  Raymond  d'Ondueil,  and  many  more.  All 
these  you  must  know  fought  in  earnest,  as  indeed  they  had  need  to 
do  :  for  the  Spaniards  and  Castillians  were  near  one  hundred  thousand 
men  in  arms,  so  tliat  their  great  numbers  kept  up  their  courage  :  there 
could  not  but  be  among  them  many  who  fought  well  and  did  their 
n.tmost. 

The  king  don  Pedro  was  much  heated,  and  very  anxious  to  meet 
his  brother  the  bastard  :  he  galloped  about,  calling  out,  "  Where  is 
thio  son  .'vf  a  v.7hore  who  calls  himself  king  of  Castiile  ?"  King  Henry 
was  engaged  in  another  part  of  the  field,  where  he  fought  manfully, 
and  kept  up  the  courage  of  his  men,  as  well  as  he  could,  by  his 


*  "Pennonceaux"— IhepgTJse/s,  as  lord  Berners  cal's  them,  or  flags  attached  to  the 
lance  of  a  knight ;  they  were  in  the  form  of  a  swallow's  tail,  and  when  the  points  were 
cut  off,  as  ill  the  case  of  sir  John  Chandos,  the  flag  became  a  banner,  and  its  master  a 
eader,  with  kvights  as  well  as  squires  under  his  particular  guidance.— Ed. 

t  "  (jonaez  Gariiz."  Gomez  C'tirillo  di  Cluintano.— Dillon's  Peter  the  Cruel. 

I  Guisarms— "a  kind  of  (oirensive)  long-handled  and  long-headed  weapon;  or  (as 
the  Spanish  visarTna)  a  st;ifif  that  hath  within  it  two  long  spikes,  which,  with  a  shoot  or 
Umist  forward,  came  forth.— Cotgrave's  Dictionary. 


speeches  to  them  ;  he  said,  "  My  good  people,  you  have  made  mc 
your  king,  and  have  crowned  me  :  help  me  to  defend  the  inheritancf 
which  you  have  given  to  me."  By  such  words  as  these  which  he 
every  now  and  then  addressed  to  them,  many  were  so  bold  and 
valorous  that  for  their  honor  they  fell  on  the  spot,  disdaining  to  fly. 

The  division  on  the  side  of  the  Spaniards  which  behaved  the  best, 
and  was  also  the  best  fought  with,  was  that  commanded  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin  ;  for  there  were  on  both  sides  true  men-at-arms, 
who  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their  abilities.  Many  gal- 
lant  deeds  were  performed  by  them.  Sir  John  Chandos  distinguished 
himself  particularly.  He  governed,  that  day,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
in  the  same  manner  he  had  done  the  princf-  of  Wales  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers  ;  for  which  he  was  exceedingly  praised  and  honored,  as  was 
indeed  but  just;  when  such  a  valiant  and  good  knight  thus  acquit.'- 
himself  toward  his  lords,  he  is  worthy  of  honor  and  respect.  Sir 
John,  therefore,  during  the  day,  never  thought  of  making  any  pri;-.- 
oners  with  Ids  own  hand,  but  was  solely  occupied  in  fighting  a)id 
pushing  forward.  However,  many  good  knights  and  squires  from 
Arragon,  France,  and  Brittany,  were  mad.-i  prisoners  by  his  people, 
and  under  his  banner  :  particularly  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir 
Arnold  d'Andreghen,  the  begue  dc  Villaines,  with  upward  of  sixty 
knights  ;  consequendy  the  battalion  of  sir  Bertrand  was  discomfited. 
All  tho'?e  who  had  come  thither  from  France  and  Arragon  were 
either  tirin  or  taken.  Among  the  slain  v,-as  thr  begue  de  Villien;. 
The  lord  d'Antoing  in  Hainault,  the  lord  de  Bri  ruil,  sir  Gauvin  de 
Bailleui,  .=!i;  John  de  Bergettes,  sir  I'Allemand  de  St.  Venant,  with 
many  othert  ,  were  made  prisoners. 

Upon  this  the  banners  and  pennons,  that  is  tj  say,  the  banner  of 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  banner  of  f-ir  ,lohn  Chandos,  the  banner 
of  the  two  marshals,  and  the  pennon  of  St.  George  and  others,  returned 
toward  the  division  which  was  commanded  by  king  Henry,  shouting 
out,  St.  George,  for  Guienne  !"  Upoii  thi^?  the  Spaniards,  and  those 
who  supported  them,  were  repulsed.  On  one  eido,  was  seen  the 
captal  de  Buch  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  .'nanfuUy  engaged  :  on  another, 
sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Hugh  Calverly,  the  souldich  de  i'Es- 
trade,  and  sir  John  Devereux,  showed  themselves  good  knights. 

The  prince  shone  preeminently :  he  pre  ved  his  noble  birth,  and 
the  gallantry  of  his  knighthood,  by  his  eagerness  to  sr-ek  his  enemies, 
and  bravely  fighting  with  them. 

On  the  other  hand,  king  Henry  acquitted  himself  right  vaHantlyin 
every  situatio^i :  he  more  than  once  rallied  his  men  to  the  combat; 
for  when  they  saw  don  Telle  take  flight,  accompanied  by  two  thou- 
sand men,  they  began  to  be  cast  down,  and  the  greater  part  of  them 
were  so  much  frightened,  that  they  were  willing  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample ;  but  king  Henry  galloping  up  to  the  foremost,  said,  "  My  good 
lords,  what  are  you  doing  ?  why  would  you  thus  seek  to  abandon 
and  betray  me?  you  who  have  chosen  me  for  your  king,  and  placed 
the  crown  of  Castiile  upon  my  head,  giving  me  the  inheritance  of  it? 
Return  back,  and  help  me  to  guard,  defend,  and  maintain  it :  rem.ain 
steady  near  to  me,  for,  through  God's  grace,  the  day  shall  still  be 
ours  "  By  such  speeches  as  these,  he  encouraged  many,  and  caused 
them  to  fight  boldly  :  they  could  not  for  shame  lly,  when  they  saw 
their  king  and  lord  act  himself  so  vigorously  in  the  combat,  and 
address  such  friendly  words  to  them.  More  than  fifteen  hundred 
persons  lost  their  lives  by  this  management,  who  would  otherwise 
have  been  saved  by  taking  advantage  of  a  favorable  opportunity,  if 
it  had  not  been  for  their  love  of  the  king. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  battalion  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and 
the  marshal  d'Andreghen,  when  all  the  divisions  of  the  prince  were 
formed  into  one  large  body,  the  Spaniards  could  no  longer  keep  their 
ground,  but  began  to  fly  in  great  disorder,  much  frightened,  toward 
the  town  of  Najarra,*  and  to  cross  the  river  v/hich  runs  by  it :  in 
spite  of  everything  king  Henry  could  say,  they  would  not  rally  nor 
return  to  the  fight. 

When  king  Henry  perceived  that  his  army  was  totally  defeated, 
without  hopes  of  recovery,  he  called  for  his  horse,  mounted  it,  and  gal- 
loped among  the  crowd  of  runaways,  but  was  careful  not  to  take  the 
road  either  to  Najarra  or  to  the  river  :  for  he  wished  not  to  be  sur- 
rounded ;  he  followed  another  road,  to  avoid  ever  /  danger;  in  which 
he  acted  wisely,  as  he  was  fully  aware  that,  if  he  should  be  made 
prisoner,  he  would  be  slain  without  mercy.  The  English  and  Gas- 
cons  now  mounted  their  horses,  and  went  in  pursuit  of  the  Spaniards, 
who  were  flying  in  dismay,  as  far  as  Najarra.  There  was  much 
slaughter  and  eflfusion  of  blood  at  the  entrance  of  the  bridge  :  many 
were  killed  and  drowned :  for  great  numbers  leaped  into  the  river, 
which  was  both  rapid  and  deep,  preferring  the  being  drowned  to 
being  murdered. 

In  this  flight,  there  were  two  valiant  men  of  Spain,  knights  at 
arms,  who  wore,  however,  the  dress  of  monks  :  one  was  called  the 
grand  prior  of  St.  Jago,  the  other  the  grand  master  of  the  order  of 
Calatrava  :  they  and  their  attendants  threvv^  themselves  for  safety  into 
the  town  of  Najarra,  but  were  so  closely  pursued  by  the  English  and 
Gascons,  who  were  at  their  heels,  that  they  won  the  bridge  with 
great  slaughter,  and  entered  the  town  with.  them.    They  took  pos- 

*  D.  Sauvage  will  have  it  Navarretta  ;  but  I  think  it  must  beNnjarra,  forthey  would 
never  run  away  toward  Navarretta,  but  on  the  contrary  toward  their  ov/n  homes.  Tht 
battle  was  fought  between  Najarra  and  Navarretta.  A  river  runs  by  Najarra,  none  by 
Navarretta.  The  Ebro  is  not  far  distant ;  but,  if  they  had  crossed  tiiat  river,  there  would 
have  been  mention  niade  of  Logrono :  and  besides,  they  would  then  have  beea  in  ojs 
ensmy's  country. 


168 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


session  of  a  strong  house,  which  was  well  built  with  worked  stone  : 
but  this  was  soon  gained,  the  knights  taken,  many  of  the  people 
killed,  and  the  whole  town  pillaged.  The  English  and  Gascons 
gained  considerable  riches :  they  went  to  the  lodgings  of  king  Henry 
and  the  other  Spanish  lords,  where  the  first  comers  found  quantities 
of  plate  and  jewels  ;  for  king  Henry  and  his  army  had  come  thither 
with  much  splendor,  and  after  the  defeat  had  not  leisure  to  return  to 
place  in  security  what  they  had  left  behind  them  in  the  morning. 

The  defeat  was  very  complete  and  dreadful,  especially  upon  the 
banks  of  this  river,  where  numbers  were  slain.  Some  said,  as  I  have 
heard  from  those  who  were  there,  that  the  river  below  Najarra  was 
tinged  with  the  blood  of  men  and  horses  there  killed.  This  battle 
was  fought  between  Najarra  and  Navarretta,  in  Spain,  on  Saturday 
the  third  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1367. 


CHAPTER  CCXLII. 

ALL  CASTILLE,  AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  NAVAERETTA,  ACKNOWLEDGES  DON 
PEDRO.  HE  PROTRACTS  THE  STAY  OF  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  AT  VALLA- 
DOLID,  WHILE  HE  SEEKS  FOR  MONEY  TO  PAY  THE  ARMY. 

After  this  defeat  at  the  battle  of  Navarretta,  which  was  corn- 
pleted  before  noon,  the  prince  of  Wales  ordered  his  banner  to  be 
fixed  in  a  bush,  on  a  small  eminence,  as  a  rallying-point  for  his  men, 
on  their  return  from  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  The  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, sir  John  Chandos,  the  lord  de  Clisson,  the  captal  de  Buch,  the 
earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret  and  the  other  barons  came 
thither;  their  banners  were  displayed  to  assemble  their  men,  who 
formed  themselves  under  them  as  they  returned.  The  lord  James, 
king  of  Majorca,  was  there,  with  his  banner  before  him :  his  men 
collected  themselves.  A  little  higher  was  don  Martin  de  la  Carra, 
with  the  banner  of  his  lord,  the  king  of  Navarre.  In  similar  order 
were  all  the  other  earls  and  barons  drawn  up ;  so  that  it  was  a  beau- 
tiful sight  to  look  at  and  contemplate. 

The  king,  don  Pedro,  came  thither  in  a  great  heat  from  the  pur- 
suit, mounted  upon  a  black  courser,  with  his  banner,  emblazoned 
with  the  arms  of  Castille,  borne  before  him :  he  dismounted  as  soon 
as  he  perceived  the  banner  of  the  prince,  and  advanced  toward  it. 
When  the  prince  saw  him  coming,  he  hastened,  out  of  respect,  to 
meet  him.  Don  Pedro  would  have  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  to 
return  thanks  to  the  prince,  but  he  would  not  suffer  it,  and  took  him 
by  the  hand  ;  upon  which  don  Pedro  said  :  "Dear  and  fair  cousin,  I 
owe  you  many  thanks  and  praises  for  the  event  of  this  day,  which  I 
have  gained  through  your  means."  The  prince  replied  :  "  Sir,  render 
your  thanks  to  God  ;  for  to  him  alone  belongs  the  praise  :  the  victory 
comes  from  him,  and  not  from  me." 

The  lords  of  the  council  of  the  prince  were  now  assembled,  and 
conversed  on  different  matters.  The  prince  remained  there  so  long 
that  all  his  men  were  returned  from  the  pursuit,  when  he  ordered 
four  knights,  with  as  many  heralds,  to  search  the  field  of  battle,  and 
Bee  what  men  of  rank  had  been  killed  ;  and  also  to  know  of  a  truth 
what  was  become  of  king  Henry  called  the  Bastard,  if  he  were  among 
the  dead  or  not,  for  at  that  time  they  knew  nothing  certain  about 
him.  After  having  given  these  orders,  the  prince  and  his  barons 
descended  toward  the  quartens  of  king  Henry  and  the  Spaniards. 
The  army,  according  to  orders,  spread  itself  abroad  among  the  tents 
of  the  enemy,  where  they  found  plenty  of  every  sort  of  provision, 
from  the  want  of  which  they  had  so  lately  suffered.  They  made 
themselves  very  comfortable,  and  supped  with  great  joy.  After  sup- 
per, the  knights  and  heralds  who  had  been  sent  to  examine  the  field 
of  battle,  returned,  and  reported,  from  the  account  they  had  taken, 
that  only  five  hundred  and  sixty  men-at-arms  lay  dead ;  that  they  had 
not  found  the  body  of  king  Henry,  which  was  displeasing  informa- 
tion to  don  Pedro.  Among  the  dead,  they  had  only  found  four 
knights  of  their  party ;  two  of  whom  were  Gascons,  one  a  German, 
and  the  other  an  Englishman.  But  of  the  commonalty  they  said 
there  were  about  seven  thousand  five  hundred  dead,  without  counting 
those  drowned,  the  numbers  of  whom  they  were  ignorant  of ;  and 
of  their  own  party  about  forty  common  men. 

They  reposed  themselves  this  Saturday  night  at  their  ease ;  they 
were  well  enabled  to  do  so,  from  the  great  plenty  of  provision  and 
wine  they  had  met  with.  They  remained  there  the  whole  of  the  en- 
suing  day,  which  was  Palm-Sunday,  to  refresh  themselves. 

On  that  morning,  about  six  o'clock,  when  the  prince  was  risen 
and  dressed,  he  came  forth  from  his  tent,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  sir  John  Chandos,  the  captal 
de  Buch,  the  lord  de  Pommiers,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  the  king  of 
Majorca,  with  a  great  number  of  knights  and  squires,  advanced  to 
pay  their  respects  to  him.  Soon  afterwards,  the  king  don  Pedro 
came  thither,  to  whom  the  prince  paid  every  respect  and  honor. 
Don  Pedro,  having  saluted  him,  said  :  "  Dear  lord  and  fair  cousin, 
I  entreat  and  beseech  you,  as  a  mark  of  your  friendship,  that  you 
will  have  the  kindness  to  deliver  up  to  me  the  traitors  to  my  country, 
especially  my  brother  Sancho  the  bastard,  and  the  others,  that  I  may 
cut  off  their  heads  ;  for  they  have  done  me  much  injury." 

The  prince  of  Wales,  after  having  considered  for  a  moment  the 
request  which  don  Pedro  had  just  made  him,  answered :  "  Sir  king, 
1  have,  al^o  a  request  to  make  you  ;  and  I  beg  of  you,  in  the  name  of 
oai  friendship  and  coiinefetion,  that  you  will  not  deny  it  to  me."  Don 


Pedro,  who  could  refuse  him  nothing,  assented,  saying  :  "  My  lor^ 
and  fair  cousin,  whatever  I  have  is  yours."  Upon  which  the  prince 
replied :  *'  Sir  king,  I  entreat  and  beg  of  you  to  pardon  all  the  ill 
which  your  rebellious  subjects  have  done  against  you.  You  will  do 
an  act  of  kindness  and  generosity,  and  will  by  this  means  remain  in 
peace  in  your  kingdom.  But  I  except  from  this  amnesty  Gomez  Ga. 
rilz ;  for  I  am  willing  you  should  do  with  him  as  best  pleases  you." 

The  king  don  Pedro  granted  this  favor,  though  much  against  his 
inclination  :  he  dared  not  refuse  it,  feeing  himself  under  so  many 
obligations  :  he  therefore  answered,  "  Fair  cousin,  I  will  grant  your 
request."  All  the  Spanish  prisoners  who  were  in  the  army  of  the 
prince  were  then  sent  for,  and  he  gave  them  up  to  the  king  don 
Pedro,  their  lord.  The  king  kissed  the  earl  don  Sancho,  his  brother, 
and  forgave  him  all  his  misdeeds  toward  him,  as  well  as  all  the 
others,  on  condition  that  they  would  swear  fealty,  homage,  and  ser- 
vice,  and  would  become  his  vassals,  and  acknowledge  him  for  their 
lord.. 

This  courtesy  and  much  more  did  the  prince  to  don  Pedro,  who 
but  very  little  remembered  them,  as  you  will  see  in  the  continuation 
of  this  history.  He  made  very  liberal  presents  to  the  barons  of 
Spain  who  had  been  his  p-risoners.  If  the  king  could  have  had  them 
given  up  to  him,  in  his  rage  he  would  infallibly  have  put  them  all 
to  death.  Gomez  Garilz  was  delivered  up  to  him ;  for  whom  he 
would  not  hear  of  any  ransom,  so  much  did  he  hate  him,  but  had 
him  beheaded  before  his  eyes,  on  the  outside  of  the  tent.  After  this, 
don  Pedro  mounted  on  horseback,  attended  by  his  brother  don  San- 
cho, and  all  those  who  were  again  become  his  subjects,  with  the  two 
marshals  of  the  prince,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  and  sir  Stephen  Cos- 
sington,  and  upward  of  five  hundred  men-at-arms  ;  they  set  out  from 
the  army  of  the  prince,  and  rode  toward  Burgos,  where  they  arrived 
on  the  Monday  morning. 

The  inhabitants  of  Burgos,  who  had  been  informed  of  the  defeat 
of  king  Henry,  had  neither  the  will  nor  inclination  to  shut  them, 
selves  up  in  the  town,  to  hold  out  against  their  prince.  The  richest 
and  principal  persons  of  the  city  went  out  of  the  gates,  to  present 
the  keys  to  don  Pedro,  whom,  after  acknowledging  for  their  lord, 
they  conducted  with  all  his  company,  in  great  pomp  and  solemnity, 
into  the  city  of  Burgos. 

The  prince  remained  all  Sunday  in  his  newly-acquired  quarters. 
On  Monday,  after  vespers,  he  and  his  army  decamped,  and  marched 
to  Villorado,  where  he  halted  until  the  Wednesday  following,  when 
he  marched  to  Burgos.  The  prince  entered  the  town  in  great  parade. 
With  him  were  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  and 
others  of  the  principal  lords.  The  army  encamped  in  the  plains  with, 
out  the  town,  in  which  there  was  not  room  to  quarter  them  comfort, 
ably.  The  prince  visited  his  army  every  day  during  its  encampment 
on  the  plain ;  for  his  tent  was  there  pitched,  and  he  gave  judgment 
concerning  arms  and  all  things  thereunto  belonging ;  he  there  kept 
the  field  and  wager  of  battle ;  so  that  one  may  truly  say,  all  Spain 
was  for  some  days  under  his  command. 

The  prince  of  Wales  and  the  king  don  Pedro  celebrated  the  fes- 
tival of  Easter  in  the  city  of  Burgos,  where  they  tarried  upward  oi 
three  weeks.  On  Easter-day,  the  deputies  from  Asturias,  Leon, 
Cordova,  Seville,  and  from  all  the  other  towns  and  provinces  de- 
pendent on  the  crown  of  Castille,  came  to  Burgos  to  do  homage  to 
don  Pedro.  That  loyal  knight  of  Castille,  don  Ferdinand  de  Castro, 
came  also  thither  to  pay  his  respects,  whom  they  handsomely  enter- 
tained, and  were  happy  in  seeing. 

When  the  king  don  Pedro  had  resided  in  Burgos  rather  more  than 
the  time  I  have  mentioned,  and  had  learnt  from  exact  information 
that  the  rebellion  was  at  an  end,  all  having  returned  to  their  allegi. 
ance,  the  prince  of  Wales,  in  order  to  satisfy  his  army,  and  to  act 
conformably  to  what  was  becoming  him,  said  to  the  king :  "  Sir 
king,  you  are  now,  thanks  to  God,  king  and  lord  over  your  country : 
all  rebellion  and  opposition  to  you  are  at  an  end  :  we  therefore  remain 
here  at  such  very  great  expense,  that  I  must  desire  you  will  provide 
yourself  with  money  sufficient  to  pay  those  who  have  replaced  you 
in  your  kingdom,  and  that  you  now  fulfil  all  the  articles  of  the  trea- 
ties  which  you  have  sworn  and  sealed  to  perform.  We  shall  feel 
ourselves  obliged  by  your  so  doing,  and  as  speedily  as  it  may  be 
possible,  which  may  be  the  more  profitable  to  you ;  for  you  know 
that  men-at-arms  will  live,  and,  if  they  be  not  paid,  will  help  them- 
selves."  The  king  don  Pedro  replied  as  follows  :  "  Sir  cousin,  we 
will  punctually  perform,  as  far  as  shall  be  in  our  loyal  power,  what- 
ever  we  have  promised  and  sworn  to :  but  at  this  moment  we  have 
no  money  :  we  will  therefore  set  out  for  Seville  and  its  environs,  and 
will  there  collect  a  sufficiency  to  satisfy  every  one.  If  you  will 
march  to  Valladolid,  which  is  a  fertile  country,  we  will  return  to 
you,  as  soon  as  it  shall  be  in  our  power,  but  at  the  latest  by  Whit- 
suntide." 

This  answer  was  agreeable  to  the  prince  and  his  council.  Tlie 
king  don  Pedro  left  the  prince  abruptly,  and  went  to  Seville  with 
the  intention  of  procuring  money.  The  prince  marched  to  Vallado- 
lid,  where  he  fixed  his  quarters.  The  army  was  spread  over  the 
country  about  that  town,  in  order  to  find  provision  for  themselves 
and  horses  ;  they  continued  there  with  little  profit  to  the  peasants,  for 
the  companies  could  not  refrain  from  pillaging. 

News  was  immediately  carried  through  France,  England,  Ger- 
many, iind  other  countries,  that  the  prince  of  Wales  had  defeated 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


169 


king  Henry  (who  was  himself  either  taken,  drov/ned,  or  slain,)  with 
upward  of  a  hundred  thousand  men,  in  a  regular  battle.  The 
prince  was  therefore  the  more  honored  and  renowned  for  it  wherever 
true  knighthood  and  deeds  of  enterprise  were  esteemed,  particularly 
in  the  empire  of  Germany  and  in  England.  The  Germans,  Flemings, 
and  English  declared  the  prince  of  Wales  was  the  mirror  of  knight, 
hood,  and  that  mch  a  prince  was  worthy  of  governing  the  whole 
world,  who,  by  personal  prowess,  had  gained  three  glorious  victories  : 
tlie  first  at  Crecy  in  Ponthieu,  the  second  at  Poitiers  ten  years  after- 
wards,  and  the  third  in  Spain  at  Najarra.  The  citizens  of  London 
made  solemn  shows,  triumph;?,  and  feasts,  for  this  victory  ;  such  as 
were  formerly  done  in  honor  of  their  kings,  who  had  taken  a  town 
or  defeated  their  enemies. 

But  in  France,  there  was  much  lamentation  for  the  knights  of  that 
kingdom,  who  had  been  either  tlain  or  made  prisoners  ;  more  espe- 
cially  for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  and 
several  others,  who,  however,  were  courteously  treated,  and  some 
immediately  set  at  liberty  on  their  ransom.  Sir  Bertrand  had  not 
his  freedom  so  soon  ;  for  sir  John  Chandos,  whose  prisoner  he  was, 
being  unwilling  to  consent  to  it,  sir  Bertrand  was  not  over-pressing 
on  the  subject. 

We  will  now  speak  a  little  of  king  Henry,  what  became  of  him 
after  his  flight  from  the  battle,  and  then  return  to  the  prince  of  Wales 
and  king  don  Pedro  of  Castille. 


CHAPTER  CCXLIII. 

KING  HENRY  OF  CASTILLE  HAVING  ESCAPED  FROM  THE  BATTLE  OF  NAJAR- 
RA,  MAKES  V/AR  UPON  AQUITAINE.  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  LEAVES 
SPAIN,  DISCONTENTED  WITH  THE  KING  DON  PEDRO. 

King  Henry,  as  has  been  before  related,  escaped  the  best  way  he 
could,  and  leaving  his  enemies  behind  him,  conducted  his  wife  and 
children  as  quickly  as  he  was  able  to  the  city  of  Valencia,  where  the 
king  of  Arragon  resided,  who  was  his  godfather  and  friend :  to  him 
he  related  the  ill  success  of  the  battle.  Upon  considering  the  state 
of  his  affairs,  he  determined  to  make  a  long  journey,  and  visit  the 
duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  then  at  Montpellier,  to  tell  him  of  his  mis- 
fortunes. 

The  king  of  Arragon  approved  of  this  plan,  and  consented  to  his 
leaving  him,  because  the  duke  was  an  enemy  to  the  prince  of  Wales, 
who  was  his  too  near  neighbor.  King  Henry  then  departed  from 
the  king  of  Arragon,  leaving  his  wife  and  children  in  the  city  of 
Valencia.  Pursuing  his  journey,  he  passed  through  Narbonne,  which 
is  the  first  city  of  the  realm  of  France  on  that  side  ;  then  through 
Beziers,  and  that  country,  until  he  arrived  at  Montpellier,  where  he 
found  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  loved  him  much  and  as  cordially 
hated  the  English,  though  he  was  not  at  war  with  them. 

The  duke,  who  had  before  heard  of  his  ill  fortune,  received  king 
Henry  in  the  handsomest  manner  and  comforted  him  by  every  means 
in  his  power.  He  remained  with  him  some  time,  and  then  set  out 
for  Avignon,  to  visit  pope  Urban  V.,  who  was  about  to  depart  for 
Rome,  which  he  shortly  afterwards  did.  King  Henry  then  returned 
to  Montpellier,  to  .the  duke  of  Anjou,  when  some  treaties  were 
entered  into  between  them.  It  was  related  to  me,  by  those  who  at 
the  time  thought  themselves  well  informed  of  what  was  going  on 
(and  there  is  every  appearance  from  ensuing  circumstances  that  it 
was  true,)  that  king  Henry  bought  or  borrowed  of  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
a  castle  near  Toulouse,  upon  the  borders  of  the  principality  ;  which 
castle  was  called  Roquemaure.*  He  there  assembled  some  of  the 
free  companies,  such  as  Bretons  and  others,  who  had  not  fallowed 
the  prince  into  Spain :  they  amounted,  at  this  commencement,  to 
three  hundred. 

News  was  immediately  dispatched  to  the  princess  of  Wales,  who 
had  remained  at  Bordeaux,  that  king  Henry  was  seeking  for  assist- 
ance, and  making  preparations  on  all  sides,  to  wage  war  upon  the 
principality  and  the  duchy  of  Guienne.  She  was  much  astonished 
on  hearing  it ;  but,  since  he  was  upon  the  territories  belonging  to 
the  crown  of  France,  she  sent  special  embassadors  to  the  king  of 
France,  to  entreat  he  would  not  suffer  the  bastard  of  Spain  to  make 
war  upon  her,  nor  to  have  any  support  from  France  to  carry  such 
designs  into  effect,  for  too  serious  evils  would  arise  from  it. 

The  king  of  France  immediately  assented  to  the  request  of  the 
princess  :  he  sent  messengers  in  haste  to  the  bastard  Henry  (who  still 
remained  in  the  castle  of  Roquemaure,  near  to  Montauban,  and  who 
had  already  begun  to  make  war  upon  Aquitaine  and  the  territories 


*  "  Roquemaure."  From  all  the  searches  1  have  made,  Froissart  seems  to  h^vebeen 
misinformed  as  to  the  castle  king  Henry  retired  to  from  Montpellier. 

"  Henry  and  the  duke  of  Anjou  went  together  to  Avignon.  On  their  return,  they  en- 
tered into  a  treaty,  as  well  against  don  Pedro  as  the  English :  but  this  was  kept  secret. 
Henry  then  retired  to  his  comte  de  Cessenon,  in  the  diocese  of  St.  Pons  and  of  Beziers. 
Being  distressed  formoney,  he  sold  this  county,  with  the  castles  of  Cessenon,  of  Servian, 
Thesiin,  &c,.,  to  the  king  of  France,  for  the  sum  of  27,000  gold  francs.  Henry  gave  a 
receipt  far  this  sum,  27th  July,  and  then  went  with  his  family  to  reside  at  the  castle  of 
Pierre  Pertuse,  where  he  had  rested  on  coming  from  Spain  "—Hist,  de  Languedoc. 

Thss  castle  of  Pierre  Pertuse  I  believe  to  be  the  castle  which  Froissart  calls  Roque- 
maure. It  was  demolished  by  Louis  XIV.  after  tlie  peace  of  Nimeguen,  who  built  the 
castle  of  Bellegarde  on  its  ruins.  It  is  a  very  strong  situation,  commanding  the  Col  de 
Pertns.  Roussillon  nt  that  time  was  attached  to  the  crown  of  Arragon. 
•  3).h,e,fe  is  a  town  called  Roquemaure  in  Upper  Languedoc,  near  to  and  in  the  diocese 
of  Monfaubah,  so  tTiat  Froissart'  raay  .Jbe  ri?bt,  notwithstanding  what  the  historian  of 
Languedoc  says,  which  I  have  jtfsratMefli^  4c3(.4*t!t»AS  taSwcif  4aiti»Ti» 


of  the  prince,)  commandir/g  him  as  he  was  a  resident  in  his  kingdom, 
not  to  wage  war  on  th-.  principality  of  his  dear  nephew  the  prince 
of  Wales  and  of  Aquitaine.  To  give  greater  weight  to  these  orders, 
and  as  an  example  for  his  subjects  not  to  form  any  aUiance  with  the 
bastard  Henry,  he  sent  the  young*  earl  of  Auxerre  to  prison  in  the 
castle  of  the  Louvre  in  Paris,  because  he  had  entered  into  treaties 
with  king  Henry,  and  as  it  was  suid,  v/as  to  join  him  with  a  large 
body  of  men-at-arms  :  the  king  of  France  made  him  give  up  this 
expedition,  and  dissolve  the  connection. 

King  Henry  paid  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  king  of  France, 
as  it  was  natural  he  should  :  but  for  all  this  he  did  not  think  the  less 
of  his  attempt.  He  departed  from  the  castle  of  Roquemaure,  with 
about  four  hundred  Bretons,  having  for  his  allies  the  following  knights 
and  squires  :  sir  Arnold  de  Limousin,  air  Gecffry  Ricons,  tir  Pons  | 
de  Laconet,  Silvester  Budes,  Aliot  de  Calais,*  and  Alain  de  St.  Pol. 
These  men-at-arms,  Bretons  as  well  as  others,  advanced  into  the 
territories  of  the  prince,  and  galloping  boldly  through  the  mountains, 
entered  the  principahty  by  Bigorre,  and  took  by  escalade  a  town 
called  Bagnieres.t  They  repaired  and  fortified  it  veiy  strongly  ; 
whence  they  made  irruptions  on  the  territories  of  the  prince,  to 
which  they  did  much  mischief.  But  the  princess  sent  after  them 
sir  James  Audley,  who  had  remained  as  governor  in  Aquitaine,  to 
guard  the  country.  Notwithstanding  this,  king  Henry  and  the 
Bretons  did  a  great  deal  of  damage  ;  for  his  army  was  continually 
increasing. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  prince  of  Wales  and  his  army,  who 
had  been  encamped  at  Valladolid  and  its  environs  waiting  for  the 
return  of  don  Pedro. 

The  prince  had  continued  at  Valladolid  until  after  the  feast  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  expecting  don  Pedro,  who  did  not  return,  nor  could 
he  learn' any  certain  tidings  of  him.  He  became  very  melancholy, 
and  assembled  his  council,  that  they  might  deliberate  what  was  best 
to  be  done.  The  conncil  advised  the  prince  to  send  two  or  three 
knights  to  remonstrate  with  the  king  on  his  situation,  and  to  demand 
the  reason  why  he  did  not  keep  to  the  engagement  he  had  made, 
nor  return  the  day  he  had  himself  appointed.  Sir  Nele  Loring,  sir 
Richard  Pontchardon,  and  sir  Thomas  Banister  were  ordered  to 
make  themselves  ready  to  wait  on  don  Pedro.  These  knights  of 
the  prince  set  out  immediately,  and  rode  on  until  they  came  to  the 
city  of  Seville,  where  don  Pedro  was,  who,  in  outward  appearance, 
received  them  with  great  joy. 

The  knights  delivered  their  message  punctually  and  literally,  as 
they  had  been  ordered  by  the  prince.  The  king  don  Pedro  replied, 
and  by  way  of  excusing  himself,  said  :  "  It  is,  my  lords,  very  dis- 
pleasing  most  certainly  to  us,  that  we  have  not  been  able  to  jjer- 
form  what  we  covenanted  to  do  with  our  cousin  the  prince.  We 
have  remonstrated  ourselves,  and  made  ethers  do  so  with  our  sub- 
jects, frequently  on  this  business ;  but  our  people  excuse  themselves, 
and  say  they  cannot  collect  any  money  as  long  as  the  free  companies 
remain  in  the  country,  for  they  have  killed  three  or  four  of  our  treas. 
urers,  who  were  carrying  sums  of  money  tovv^ard  the  prince  our 
cousin.  You  will  therefore  tell  him  from  us  that  we  entreat  he  will 
have  the  goodness  to  send  out  of  our  kingdom  these  wicked  com- 
panics,  and  that  he  will  leave  us  some  of  his  knights,  to  whom,  in 
his  name,  we  will  pay  such  sums  of  money  as  he  demands,  and 
which  we  hold  ourselves  obliged  and  bound  to  pay  him." 

This  was  all  the  answer  the  knights  could  obtain.  They  took 
leave  of  don  Pedro,  and  returned  to  the  prince  at  Valladolid  ;  to 
whom,  and  to  his  council,  they  related  all  they  had  seen  or  heard. 
This  answer  made  the  prince  more  melancholy  than  before,  because 
he  clearly  found  that,  though  the  king  don  Pedro  entered  into  agree- 
ments, he  put  off  the  fulfilling  of  them. 

During  the  stay  the  prince  made  at  Valladolid,  which  was  upward 
of  four  of  the  hottest  months,  the  king  of  Majorca  was  confined  to 
his  bed,  through  sickness  ;  at  v.'hich  the  prince  and  the  other  lords 
were  very  much  concerned.  At  this  place  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen, 
and  le  begue  de  Villaines,  with  several  knights  of  France  and  Brit- 
tany, who  had  been  made  prisoners,  were  ranscmed,  or  exchanged, 
for  sir  Thomas  Felton,  sir  Richard  Causton,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  and 
others.  But  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  remained  still  in  the  power  of 
the  prince,  for  he  was  not  ransomed  so  soon.  The  English  and 
council  of  the  prince  thought,  that  if  he  obtained  his  liberty,  he  would 
immediately  join  the  bastard  Henry,  and  carry  on  the  war  with  fresh 
vigor.  The  prince  heard  that  Henry  had  entered  Bigorre,  had  taken 
Bagnieres,  and  was  wasting  his  principality  :  on  which  account  he 
was  not  in  any  haste  to  grant  sir  Bertrand  his  liberty. 

When  the  prince  of  Wales  had  considered  the  answer  of  don 
Pedro,  he  was  more  disturbed  than  ever,  and  ordered  his  council  to 
give  him  their  opinions  on  it. '  His  people,  who  were  anxious  to  ra. 
turn,  (for  the  air  and  hent  of  Spain  had  been  very  hurtful  to  their 
health ;  even  the  prince  himself  was  unwell,  and  in  low  spirits ;)  re. 
commended  a  retreat,  and  declared  that  don  Pedro  had  shamefully 
and  dishonorably  failed  in  his  engagements. 

Orders  were  immediately  given  for  the  return  of  the  army.  When 
they  were  on  the  eve  of  their  departure,  the  prince  sent  sir  Hugh 
Courtenay  and  sir  John  Chandos  to  inform  the  king  of  Majorca  of  the 
reasons  why  he  was  about  to  quit  Spain ;  and  that  he  should  be  very 


*  Barnes  calls  him  Eliot  du  Carhais, 

t  "  Basnieres"— a  town  of  Bigoixe,  diocese  of  Toibet. 


170 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCS,    SPAIN,  (fee. 


much  concerned  to  leave  him  behind,  in  case  he  wished  to  return. 
The  king  of  Majorca  replied  to  the  knights  :  "  I  give  my  lord  the 
prince,  our  brother  soldier,  my  best  thanks  ;  but  for  the  present  I 
cannot  ride,  nor,  until  God  please",  can  I  raise  my  foot  to  the  stirrup." 
The  knights  answered,  by  inquiring  if  he  wished  the  prince  should 
leave  behind  some  men-at-arms,  as  a  guard  for  him,  and  to  conduct 
him  when  he  should  be  in  a  situation  to  mount  on  horseback  ?  The 
king  said,  "  By  no  means,  for  it  is  uncertain  how  long  I  may  be 
forced  to  remain  here  " 

Upon  this,  the  knights  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  returned  to  the 
prince ;  to  whom  they  related  what  had  passed,  with  the  answers  of 
the  king  of  Majorca.  He  replied,  "  Be  it  so,  then."  The  prince 
and  his  whole  army  now  be- 


CHAPTER  CCXLIV. 


AFTER  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  PRINCE  TO  AQUITAINE,  HENRY  KING  Of 
CASTILLE  LEAVES  BAGNIERES  IN  BIGORRE,  AND  RETIRES  TO  THE  KING- 
DOM OF  ARRAGON.  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  OBTAINS  HIS  RAN- 
SOM. THE  FREE  COMPANIES  OF  THE  PRINCE  ENTER  THE  KINGDOM 
OF  FRANCE.  SOME  OF  THE  GREAT  BARONS  OF  AQUITAINB  COMPLAIN 
TO  KING  CHARLES  OF  FRANCE  OF  A  CERTAIN  TAX,  CALLED  FOUAGE,* 
WHICH  THE  PRINCE  WAS  ABOUT  TO  LAY  ON  THEIR  LANDS. 

As  soon  as  king  Henry,  who  had  remained  in  the  garrison  of  Bag. 
niers  for  a  considerable  time,  heard  of  the  prince's  return  from  Spain 
into  the  principality,  he  set  out,  accompanied  by  all  his  men-at-arms, 


gan  their  march  toward  a 
good  city  called  Madrigay,* 
where  he  stayed  a  short  time. 
He  then  advanced  to  a  val- 
ley called  de  Foirie,t  upon 
the  borders  of  Spain,  Arra- 
gon,  and  Navarre,  where  he 
and  his  army  remained  up. 
ward  of  a  month  :  for  some 
of  the  passes  on  the  borders 
of  Arragon  were  shut  against 
him  ;  and  it  was  reported  in 
the  army,  that  the  king  of 
Navarre  (who  had  lately 
come  out  of  prison)  had  com- 
promised his  quarrel  with  the 
bastard  of  Spain  and  the  king 
of  Arragon,  and  had  engaged 
to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the 
prince  through  his  uominions. 
However,  as  it  appeared  after- 
wards,  there  was  no  truth  in 
this  report :  nevertheless,  it 
was  suspected,  because  he 
was  in  his  kingdom,  and  had 
not  waited  on  the  prince. 

While  the  prince  remained 
in  this  situation,  he  sent  nego- 
tiators  to  an  appointed  place 
between  Spain  and  Arragon, 
where  they  met  others  from 
the  king  of  Arragon,  with 
whom  they  had  long  confer- 
ences for  several  days :  at 
last,  it  was  finally  agreed, 

that  the  king  of  Arragon  should  open  his  country  for  the  peaceable 
return  of  the  prince  and  his  army:  through  which  they  were  to  pass, 
without  doing  any  violence  or  molestation,  and  paying  courteously 
for  whatever  they  should  want. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  when  he  found  that  a  treaty  had  been  en- 
tered into  with  the  king  ©f  Arragon,  came  to  meet  the  prince,  at- 
tended  by  don  Martin  de  la  Carra.  He  paid  him  every  respect  and 
honor,  handsomely  offering  a  passage  through  his  dominions,  for 
himself,  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Lancasisr,  as  well  as  for  several 
barons  and  knights  of  England  and  of  Gascony ;  but  he  was  anxious 
that  the  free  companies  should  take  any  other  road  than  through 
Navarre. 

The  prince  and  the  lords,  who  knew  that  their  march  would  be 
much  shortened  by  going  through  Navarre,  were  not  willing  to  re- 
nounce such  a  favor  :  they  therefore  greatly  thanked  the  king  for  his 
offer  :  and  the  prince  managed  him  so  well  that  be  obtained  the  same 
permission  for  the  companies  as  for  the  rest  of  his  army,  assuring 
the  king,  upon  his  word  and  oath,  that  they  should  pass  so  peaceably, 
and  pay  so  well  for  what  they  might  want,  that  he  would  be  satisfied 
with  them. 

The  prince,  therefore,  and  his  men-at-arnis,  quitted  the  kingdom 
of  Castille,  on  their  return,  marching  as  quietly  as  they  could  through 
Navarre.  The  prince  was  attended  by  the  king  of  Navarre  and  don 
Martin  de  la  Carra,  as  far  as  Roncevaux  ;  whence  he  continued  his 
march  to  Bayonne,  where  he  was  received  with  great  joy.  He  re- 
mained there  four  days,  to  repose  and  recruit  himself.  When  he 
approached  Bordeaux,  he  was  received  with  great  solemnity ;  the 
princess  of  Wales  came  out  to  meet  him,  accompanied  with  her 
eldest  son,  Edward,  who  was  then  about  three  years  old. 

He  there  disbanded  his  army ;  the  men-at-arms  departed  different 
ways :  the  lords,  barons,  and  knights  of  Gascony,  to  their  castles  ; 
the  knights  of  England  to  their  governments,  or  high  stewardships ; 
and  the  free  companies  as  they  returned,  remained  in  the  principal, 
ity  wailing  for  payment.  The  prince,  who  thought  himself  much 
obliged  to  them,  was  desirous  of  satisfying  them  as  far  as  was  in  his 
power,  and  as  soon  as  money  could  be  raised.  He  said,  that  '*  al. 
though  don  Pedro  had  not  kept  his  engagements,  it  was  not  becom. 
ing  him  to  act  in  like  manner  to  those  who  had  so  well  served  him." 


•  "  Madrigay."  Agreda— Coluns's  Hist,  of  the  Black  Prince. 

♦  "  Foiiie."  Vale  of  Sona,  between  Anagon  and  Spain.— CoLLWi. 


BcXNiltV  or  THE  Pyrxnkis,  on  the  Spanish  side.  From  an  original  Sketch. 


Bretons  and  companions,  toward  the  king  of  Arragon,  who  had 
much  affection  for  him,  and  who  received  him  with  great  joy.  He 
passed  there  the  whole  winter:  when  new  treaties  were  entered 
into  between  them,  to  carry  on  the  war  against  don  Pedro.  The 
Bretons,  who  'vvere  his  adherents,  had  already  made  incursions  into 
Spain,  in  the  name  of  king  Henry  :  they  were  commanded  by  sir 
Arnold  de  Limousin,  sir  Geoffry  Ricons  and  sir  Pons  de  Lakonet. 

We  will  now  relate  how  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  obtained  his 
liberty.  After  the  prince  was  returned  to  Aquitaine,  his  brother  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  to  England,  and  all  the  other  barons  to  their  dif- 
ferent homes,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  remained  prisoner  to  tlic 
prince  and  to  sir  John  Chandos ;  for  he  could  not  by  any  means  ob- 
tain  his  ransom  ;  which  was  highly  displeasing  to  king  Henry,  but 
he  could  not  remedy  it. 

Now  it  happened  (as  I  have  been  informed)  that  one  day,  when 
the  prince  was  in  great  good  humor,  he  called  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, and  asked  him  how  he  was.  "  My  lord,"  replied  sir  Bertrand, 
"  I  was  never  better :  I  cannot  otherwise  but  be  well,  for  I  am, 
though  in  prison,  the  most  honored  knight  in  the  world."    "  How 

*  Fomige ;  "  a  yearly  tax  levied  in  old  time,  by  supreme  lords,  upon  every  chimney  or 
house  tire  kept  within  their  (iominions.  In  Cliarles  V.'s  time,  it  was  four  livres  tournois 
Since  that  time,  in  most  places  the  tallies  iiave  been  introduced  in  lieu  thereof.  Th» 
tallies  were  originally  only  allowed  in  four  cases;  nouvelle  chevalerie,  inaniape  des 
filles,  voyage  d'outre-mer.  et  captivite.  Ciiarles  VII.  made  them  ordinary.  AH  gentle 
men,  or  such  of  a  gentlemanly  profession,  are  exempted  from  them."— Cotgravk's  Die 
tioiinry—Fouage — Taille. 

"  The  taille  was  levied  on  goods,  moveable  and  imm^.venble.  It  anjounted  to  the 
tenth  part  of  the  revenues.  A  false  declaration  occasioned  the  confisociioii  c-f  the  over- 
plus.-lBcaumanoir,  chap.  L.)  When  the  kings  imposed  the  taille  on  the  subjects  of 
their  domain,  those  barons  who  were  bound  to  serve  them  in  their  wars  laid  it  on  their 
vassal^.  According  to  a  regulation  oi  St.  Louis,  tlie  parishes  elected  thirty  or  forty 
men,  who  from  among  themselves  chose  twelve  that  v  ere  appointed  to  apportion  thu 
tax:  and  they  swore  on  the  Gospels,  neither  to  fiivor  nor  injure  any  one  through  love  or 
hatred.  These  twelve  men  elected  in  their  turn  four  who  were  appointed  to  raise  this 

"  The  aide  was  a  tax  which  the  principal  barons  levied  in  money  from  their  vassals. 
There  were  two  sort";  of  aides,  '  I'aide  lesitirae,"  which  was  rigorously  exacted  in  cer- 
tain instances,  such  as  the  ransom  of  the  lord,  tne  marriage  of  the  eldest  daughter,  the 
knighthood  of  the  son,  the  accession  of  tlie  presumptive  heir  to  the  estate.  From  this 
aide,  the  clergy  were  not  exempted.  Tlie  other  was  called  "  Taule  gracieux.  It  was 
demanded  as  a  gift  in  certain  cases,  and  depended  on  the  will  of  the  inferior.  It  was 
granted  when  the  lord  wentcroisadingto  Palestine-when  he  himself,  or  his  brother,  was 
armed  knight-when  he  married  his  sister  or  younger  children-when  he  built  or  repaired 
any  castle-when  he  was  at  war  for  the  defence  of  his  lands.  This  voluntary  tax  was 
not  long  before  it  became  a  forced  one."-Introduction  to  M.  Levksque  s  Hist,  of 
FranuuiuUr  th*jirstjivc  Falois,  vol.  i.  pp.  325,  &c 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


•0  ?"  rejoined  the  prince.  "  They  say  in  France,"  answered  sir 
Bertrand,  "  as  well  as  in  other  countries,  that  you  are  so  much  afraid 
of  me,  and  have  such  a  dread  of  my  gaining  my  liberty,  that  you 
dare  not  set  me  free  ;  and  this  is  my  reason  for  thinking  myself  so 
much  valued  and  honored."  The  prince,  on  hearing  these  words, 
thought  sir  Beirrand  had  spoken  them  with  much  good  sense  ;  for, 
in  truth,  his  ecu  icil  were  unwilling  he  should  have  his  liberty,  until 
don  Pedro  had  p:  id  to  the  prince  and  his  army  the  money  he  had  en- 
gaged to  do  :  he  answered,  "  What,  sir  Bertrand,  do  you  imagine 
that  we  keep  you  a  prisoner  for  fear  of  your  prowess  ?  By  St. 
George,  it  is  not  so  ;  for  m>  good  sir,  if  you  will  pay  one  hundred 
thousand'francs,  you  shall  be  free."  Sir  Bertrand  was  anxious  for 
his  liberty,  and  now  having  heard  upon  what  terms  he  could  obtain 
it,  taking  the  prince  at  his  word,  replied,  "  My  lord,  through  God's 
will,  I  will  never  pay  a  less  sum/'  The  prince,  when  he  heard  this, 
began  to  repent  of  what  he  had  done.  It  is  said,  that  some  of  his 
council  went  farther,  and  told  him  ;  *'  My  lord,  you  have  acted  very 
wrong,  in  thus  granting  him  so  easily  his  ransom."  They  wanted  to 
break  through  the  agreement;  but  the  prince,  who  was  a  good  and 
loyal  knight,  replied,  "  Since  we  have  granted  it,  we  will  keep  to  it, 
and  not  act  any  way  contrary ;  for  it  would  be  a  shame,  and  we 
should  be  blamed  by  every  one  for  not  agreeing  to  his  ransom,  when 
he  has  offered  to  pay  so  largely  for  it  as  one  hundred  thousand 
francs." 

From  the  time  of  this  conversation,  sir  Bertrand  was  taking  great  j 
pains  to  seek  the  money,  and  was  so  active,  that  by  the  assistance 
of  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  loved  him  well, 
he  paid  in  less  than  a  month  the  hundred  thousand  francs,  and  went 
to  the  aid  of  th  i  duke  of  x\njou,  with  two  thousand  combatants,  in 
Provence,  where  the  duke  was  laying  siege  to  Tarascon,  which  held 
out  for  the  quee.i  of  Naples. 

At  this  period,*  a  treaty  of  marriage  was  entered  into  between 
the  lord  Lionel,  duke  of  Clarence  and  earl,  of  Ulster,  with  the  daugh. 
ter  of  the  lord  Galeas,  sovereign  of  Milan.  This  young  lady  was 
niece  to  the  earl  of  Savoy,  being  daughter  of  the  lady  Blanche,  his 
sister.  The  treaty  was  so  well  conducted  on  both  sides  that  it  was 
agreed  upon.  The  duke  of  Clarence  came  from  England,  attended 
by  a  great  number  of  English  knights  and  squires  to  France,  where 
he  was  received  by  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  lord  de  Courcy,  and  magnificently  feasted  at  Paris. 
He  passed  through  France,  and  entered  Savoy,  where  the  gallant 
earl  received  him  most  honorably,  at  Chamberry  :  he  was  hand- 
somely entertained  there,  during  three  days,  by  the  ladies,  both 
young  and  old.  On  the  fourth  day,  he  departed.  The  earl  of  Savoy 
conducted  him  to  Milan,  where  he  espoused  his  niece,  the  daughter 
of  the  lord  Galeas,  on  the  Monday  after  Trinity,  in  the  year  1368. 
We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  France. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  expedition  which  the  prince  of 
Wales  made  into  Spain  ;  how  he  had  left  it,  discontented  with  the 
conduct  of  don  Pedro,  and  was  returned  to  Aquitaine.  When  he 
arrived  at  Bordeaux,  he  was  followed  by  all  the  men-at-arms. ;  for 
.hey  were  unwilling  to  remain  in  Spain  longer,  because  they  could 
not  obtain  their  pay  from  don  Pedro,  according  to  the  engagements 
he  had  entered  into  with  them.  At  the  time  of  their  return,  the 
prince  had  not  been  able  to  collect  money  sufficient  for  them  as 
speedily  as  he  could  have  wished ;  for  it  was  wonderful  to  imagine 
how  much  this  expedition  had  impoverished  and  drained  him  :  for 
which  reason,  those  men  kept  their  quarters  in  Aquitaine,  and  could 
not  be  prevented  from  doing  mischief,  as  they  were  upward  of  six 
thousand  fighting  men.  The  prince  had  them  spoken  to,  and  en- 
treated that  they  would  change  their  quarters,  and  seek  elsewhere 
for  a  maintenance,  for  he  could  not  longer  support  them. 

The  captains  of  these  companies  (who  were  all  English  or  Gas- 
cons ;  namely,  sir  Robert  Briquet,  John  Tresnelle,  sir  Robert  Che. 
ney,  sir  Gail  ard  Viguier,  la  bourg  de  Breteuil,  le  bourg  Camus,  le 
bourg  de  I'Esparre,  Nandon  de  Bagerant,  Bernard  de  la  Salle,  Ortigo, 
la  Nuit,  and  several  others)  were  not  willing  to  anger  the  prince  ; 
they  therefore  quitted  the  principality  as  soon  as  possible,  and  en- 
tered  France,  which  they  called  their  home,  by  crossing  the  river 
Loire.  They  halted  in  Champagne,  in  the  archbishopric  of  Rheims, 
in  the  bishobrics  of  Noyons  and  Soissons,  and  their  numbers  were 
daily  increasing.  They  were  so  much  blamed  for  their  former 
deeds  by  the  French,  which  greatly  irritated  them,  that  they  would 
willingly,  as  it  appeared,  have  fought  with  all  France,  if  they  had 
been  listened  to  :  and  to  put  this  to  the  hazard,  they  made  incur- 
sions through  the  kingdom  of  France,  where  they  did  so  much  dam. 
age  and  such  wicked  acts,  as  caused  great  tribulation.  Complaints 
were  frequently  made  of  them  to  the  king  of  France  and  to  his 
council ;  but  they  could  not  remedy  it,  for  they  were  afraid  of  risk, 
ing  a  battle,  and  some  of  those  who  had  been  made  prisoners  from 
the  French  garrisons  said  that  the  prince  of  Wales  encouraged  them 
underhand.  Many  in  France  were  astonished  at  this  conduct  of  the 
prince.  At  last,  the  king  of  France  sent  for  the  lord  de  Clisson,  and 
appointed  him  captain  against  these  disorderly  companies,  because 
he  was  a  good  and  hardy  knight,  for  which  the  king  was  very  fond 
of  him. 

At  this  time,  a  marriage  was  concluded  between  the  lord  d'Albr'et 

*  See  Rymer,  1366,  1367,  1368.  where  the  treaty  is  at  length,  and  the  names  of  those 
•ho  accompanied  tJie  duke  of  Clareh  ce  to  Milan, 


171 

and  the  lady  Isabella  de  Bourbon,  which  was  not  very  agreeable  to 
the  prince  of  Wales,  who  would  have  wished  that  he  had  chosen  his 
wife  from  another  house.  He  spoke  very  coarsely  and  rudely  both 
of  him  and  his  bride.  The  principal  per&ons  cf  his  council,  as  v/ell 
knights  as  squires,  made  excuses  for  him  as  well  as  they  could,  %J 
saying,  "  Every  one  advances  and  aggrandizes  himself  in  the  best 
way  he  can  ;  and  a  gallant  knight  ought  never  to  be  blamed,  if  he 
seek  for  honor  and  profit  in  the  way  most  agreeable  to  himself,  pro. 
vided  he  do  not  fail  in  his  service  to  the  lord  whose  vassal  he  is." 
By  these,  and  such  fike  words,  was  the  prince  answered,  in  hopes  of 
appeasing  him  :  but  nevertheless,  in  spite  of  appearances,  he  was 
very  far  from  being  satisfied ;  for  he  was  well  aware  that  this  mar 
riage  would  cause  an  estrangement  of  affection  from  him  and  from 
his  party,  as  in  truth  it  happened,  according  to  what  will  be  hereafter 
more  fully  explained. 

During  the  time  the  companies  were  quartering  themselves  in 
France,  the  prince  of  Wales  was  advised  by  some  of  his  council  to 
lay  a  tax  on  the  lands  of  Aquitaine  ;  the  bishop  of  Rhodez  in  Rouer- 
gue,  in  particular,  took  great  pains  to  persuade  him  to  it.  The  estab- 
lishments of  the  prince  and  the  princess  were  so  grand,  that  no  prince 
in  Christendom  maintained  greater  magnificence. 

The  barons  of  Gascony,  Poitou,  Saintongc  and  Rouergue,  who 
had  the  right  of  remonstrating,  as  v/ell  as  those  from,  the  principal 
towns  in  Aquitaine,  were  summoned  to  a  council  on  this  tax.  This 
j  parliament  was  held  at  Niort ;  when  the  bishop  of  Rhodez,  chancellor 
of  Aquitaine,  in  the  presence  of  the  prince,  explained  fully  the  nature 
of  this  tax,  in  what  manner  it  was  to  be  levied,  and,  that  the  prince 
had  not  any  intentions  to  continue  it  longer  than  for  five  years,  or 
until  he  should  have  satisfied  the  large  debt  which  had  been  caused 
by  the  Spanish  expedition.  The  deputies  from  Poitou,  Saintonge, 
Limousin,  Rouergue  and  La  Rochelle,  were  agreeable  to  this  impo 
sition,  provided  the  prince  would  keep  his  coin  to  the  same  t^tandard 
for  seven  years  :  but  it  was  refused  by  those  from  the  upper  parts  of 
Gascony,  namely,  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albrer,  his  nephew, 
the  earl  of  Comminges,  the  viscount  of  Carmain,  the  lord  dc  la  Barde, 
the  lord  de  Cande,  the  lord  de  Pincornet,  and  several  great  barons 
from  the  counties,  cities  and  good  towns  under  their  jurisdiction,  say. 
ing,  that  "  in  former  times,  when  they  were  under  the  vassalage  of 
the  king  of  France,  they  were  not  oppressed  by  any  tax,  subsidy,  or 
imposition  or  gabelle,  and  that  they  never  would  submit  to  any  such 
oppression  so  long  as  they  could  defend  themselves  :  that  their  lands 
and  lordships  were  free  from  all  duties,  and  that  the  prince  had  sworn 
to  maintain  them  in  this  state.  Nevertheless,  in  order  to  leave  the 
parliament  of  the  prince  in  an  amicable  manner,  they  declared,  they 
would,  when  returned  to  their  own  country,  consider  this  business 
more  fully :  and  that  thev  would  consult  several  prelates,  bishops, 
abbots,  barons  and  knights,  to  whom  it  oeionged  to  speck  more  de- 
liberately  on  this  demand  than  had  hitherto  been  done."  The  prince 
of  Wales  and  his  council  not  being  able  to  gain  more  at  this  time, 
the  parliament  broke  up  at  Niort,  and  each  person  returned  to  his 
own  home  ;  but  they  were  commanded  by  the  prince  to  return  again 
by  a  certain  day,  v/hich  had  been  fixed  upon  before  they  broke  up. 

These  lords  and  barons  of  Gascony  being  arrived  in  their  own 
country,  and  having  their  opinions  strengthened,  were  resolved 
neither  to  return  again  to  the  parliament  of  the  prince  nor  to  suffer 
this  tax  to  be  imposed  upon  their  lands,  even  should  they  be  obliged 
to  oppose  force  in  preventing  it.  Thus  this  country  began  its  rebel- 
lion against  the  prince.  The  lords  of  Armagnac,  d'Albret,  de  Com- 
minges,  the  earl  of  Perigord,  and  several  great  prelates,  barons, 
knights  and  squires  of  Gascony,  went  to  France,  to  lay  their  com. 
plaints  before  the  court  of  the  king  of  France  (the  king  and  his  peers 
being  present)  of  the  wrongs  the  prince  was  about  to  do  them.  They 
said,  they  vv^ere  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  king  of  France,  and  that 
Shey  were  bound  to  return  to  him  as  to  their  sovereign  lord. 

The  king  of  France,  who  was  desirous  not  openly  to  infringe  the 
peace  between  the  king  of  England  and  him,  dissembled  his  joy  ar 
these  words,  and  replied  in  a  guarded  macner  to  the  barons  of  Gas- 
cony, saying  ;  «'  Certainly,  my  lords,  v/e  shall  always  be  very  anxious 
to  preserve  and  even  augment  the  jurisdiction  of  our  inheritance,  and 
of  the  crown  of  France  ;  but  we  have  sv/orn,  as  our  father  had  done, 
to  several  articles  of  the  peace,  all  of  which  we  do  not  now  recollect; 
we  will  have  them  looked  into  and  examined,  and  all  that  shall  be  in 
them  to  our  and  to  your  advantage  we  will  aid  you  to  preserve.  We 
will  endeavor  to  make  up  your  differences  with  our  dear  nephew  the 
prince  of  Wales  ;  for  perhaps  it  has  been  through  evil  advisers  that 
he  has  wished  to  encroach  upon  you  and  your  vassals'  franchises." 
With  this  answer,  which  the  king  made  to  them  off-hand,  the  Gas. 
cons  were  mightily  satisfied,  and  remained  at  Paris,  near  the  king's 
person,  without  wishing  to  return  home. 

The  prince  was  not  pleased  at  this  conduct.  He  continued  to  per^ 
severe,  and  to  make  his  council  persevere,  in  the  affair  of  the  hearth, 
tax.  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was  one  of  the  principal  of  his  council 
and  a  valorous  knight,  was  of  a  contrary  opinion,  and  wanted  the 
prince  to  desist :  so  that,  when  he  saw  he  could  not  succeed,  in  order 
that  he  might  not  be  accused,  nor  have  any  blame,  he  requested 
leave  of  the  prince  to  visit  his  estate  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  of 
which  he  was  iord.  tor  he  had  not  been  there  these  three  years.  The 
prince  granted  him  leave  ;  and  sir  John  Chandos  set  out  from  Poitou 
to  Coutantin,  and  remained  in  the  town  of  St.  Sauveur  upward  of 


178 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,   <fe  c . 


half  a  year.  In  the  mean  time,  the  prince  proceeded  with  this  tax, 
which,  if  it  had  been  properly  managed,  would  have  been  worth 
twelve  hundred  thousand  francs,  one  paying  with  the  other  one  franc 
each  fire.  We  -.vill  now  return  to  king  Henry,  who  had  remained  in 
the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  and  relate  how  he  conducted  his  affairs. 


CHAPTER  CCXLV. 

rap  BASTARD  HEJTRY  OF  CASTILLE,  BY  THE  ASSISTANCE  OF  THE  KING  OF 
ARRAGON  AND  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN,  AGAIN  MAKES  WAR  UPON 
HIS  BROTHER  DON  PEDRO.  HAVING  DEFEATED  HIM  IN  A  BATTLE,  HE  IS 
MADE  PRISONER,  AND  MURDERED.     HENRY  REMAINS  KING  OF  SPAIN. 

The  situation  of  the  prince  of  Wales  and  the  state  of  his  affairs 
were  well  known  *o  the  neighboring  monarchs  ;  particularly  to  the 
king  of  Arragon  and  king  Henry  ;  for  they  took  great  pains  to  gain 
information  concerning  them.  They  had  been  truly  told  how  the 
barons  of  Gascony  were  gone  to  Paris,  to  wait  on  the  king ;  and  that 
all  that  country  was  beginning  to  rebel  against  the  prince.  This 
intelligence  was  not  displeasing  to  either  of  the  above-mentioned 
kings,  especially  king  Henry,  who  looked  forward  to  the  conquest  of 
Castille,  which  he  had  lost  througlj  the  power  of  the  prince  of 
Wales. 

King  Henry  took  leave  of  the  king  of  Arragon,  and  set  out  from 
the  city  of  Valencia,  accompanied  by  the  viscounts  de  Roquebertin* 
and  de  Rhodez.  They  had  with  them  three  thousand  men-at-arms 
and  six  thousand  infantry,  including  some  Genoese,  who  served  for 
a  subsidy.  This  body  of  men-at-arms  advanced  into  Spain,  to  the 
city  of  Burgos,  which  instantly  opened  its  gates,  and  surrendered  to 
king  Henry,  receiving  him  as  its  lord.  From  thence  they  marched 
to  Valladolid  ;  for  kiiig  Henry  had  received  information  that  the  king 
of  Majorca  had  been  left  there,  which  gave  him  great  joy. 

When  the  inhabitants  of  Valladolid  heard  that  those  of  Burgos  had 
surrendered  and  had  acknowledged  king  Henry,  they  no  longer 
thought  of  making  any  resistance,  or  holding  out  against  him,  but 
surrendered  also,  and  received  king  Henry  as  their  lord,  in  the  same 
manner  as  formerly.  As  soon  as  king  Henry  had  entered  the  town, 
he  inquired  where  the  king  of  Majorca  was  lodged,  and  when  the 
place  was  pointed  out  to  him,  he  immediately,  on  his  going  thither, 
entered  the  h6tel  and  the  room  where  he  was  confined  by  illness. 
King  Henry  advanced  toward  him,  and  said  :  "  King  of  Majorca, 
you  have  been  our  enemy,  and  have  entered  our  kingdom  of  Castille 
with  a  large  army  ;  for  which  reasons  we  lay  our  hands  on  you,  and 
make  you  our  prisoner,  or  you  are  a  dead  man."  The  king  of  Ma- 
jorca,  sensible  of  the  difficulty  of  his  situation,  and  that  opposition 
would  be  of  no  avail,  replied  :  "  Sir,  I  am  certainly  dead,  if  you  order 
it  so  ;  but  I  am  very  willing  to  surrender  myself  as  your  prisoner,  and 
to  you  alone.  If  you  intend  to  place  me  in  any  other's  hands,  say 
60 ;  for  I  had  much  rather  die  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  my  adver- 
sary the  king  of  Arragon."  "  By  no  means  whatever,"  answered 
king  Henry,  "  will  I  act  so  disloyally  by  you,  for  which,  and  with 
good  reason  I  should  be  greatly  blamed.  You  shall  remain  my  pris. 
oner,  for  me  to  ransom  or  set  at  liberty  according  to  my  own  will  and 
pleasure. "t  Thus  was  the  king  of  Majorca  made  prisoner,  on  his 
oath,  by  king  Henry,  who  placed  a  numerous  garrison  in  Valladolid, 
for  the  more  securely  guarding  it,  and  then  advanced  toward  the  city 
of  Leon  in  Spain,  which  immediately  opened  its  gates  on  hearing  he 
was  marching  that  way. 

Upon  the  surrender  of  the  city  of  Leon  to  king  Henry,  the  whole 
province  of  Galicia  did  the  same,  and  changed  their  party.  The 
principal  barons  and  lords,  who  had  lately  done  homage  to  the  king 
don  Pedro,  came  out  to  meet  king  Henry  ;  for,  notwithstanding  their 
outward  appearances  of  friendship  to  don  Pedro  during  the  presence 
of  the  prince  of  Wales,  they  could  not  love  him,  from  the  cruelties 
he  had  formerly  exercised  upon  them,  and  from  their  doubts  of  what 
he  might  do  in  future ;  while  king  Henry  had  always  treated  them 
kindly :  not  only  did  he  not  oppress  them,  but  promised  to  do  them 
much  good  :  all  the  country,  therefore,  returned  to  their  allegiance 
to  him. 

Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  had  not  as  yet  arrived  in  Spain,  but  was 
hastening  to  join  king  Henry  with  two  thousand  fighting  men.  He 
had  left  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  put  an  end  to  the  war  in  Pro- 
vence, and  broken  up  the  siege  of  Tarascon  by  a  capitulation  with 
its  inhabitants,  the  terms  of  which  I  do  not  know.t  He  had  there- 
fore set  out  for  Spain,  attended  by  several  French  knights  and  squires 
who  were  desirous  of  signalizing  their  prowess,  and  had  already 
entered  Arragon  to  join  king  Henry,  who  was  laying  siege  to  the 
city  of  Toledo. 

News  was  brought  to  the  king  don  Pedro  of  all  these  conquests  ; 
that  the  whole  country  was  turning  to  his  brother  the  Bastard,  during 

*  Rocaberti.— Ferrera's  Hist.  Gen.  d'Espagne,  translated  by  d'Hermilly. 

t  The  k'lng  of  Majorca  was  afterwards  ransomed  by  liis  wife,  tlie  too  celebrated  Joan 
of  Naples,  whose  third  husband  he  was,  for  28,000  florins  of  gold.— Fz'c  de  Du  Oiieschn. 

t  "  The  duke  of  Anjou  and  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  having  crossed  the  Rhone,  hiid  siege 
to  Tarascon,  which  is  opposite  to  Beaucaire,  the  4th  March,  1368.  The  real  history  of 
tiiis siege  i»  unknown  to  us ;  for  we  cannot  place  any  reliance  on  tlie  different  autliors 
of  the  life,  or  rather  romance  of  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who  relate  various  circumstances 
about  it.  What  may  be  depended  on  is,  that  the  duke  of  Anjou,  having  besieged 
Tarascon  by  sea  and  land,  the  inhabitants,  who  had  an  understanding  with  him,  de- 
livered up  the  town,  of  which  he  made  himself  master."— .ffwf.  Ocn.  de  Lanevedoc, 
vol  iv.  p.  836. 


the  time  he  tarried  in  the  neighborhood  of  Seville,  and  on  the  borders 
of  Portugal,  where  he  was  but  little  loved.  Upon  hearing  these 
tidings,  he  was  in  a  violent  rage  against  his  brother  and  against  the 
Castillians,  who  had  abandoned  him,  and  declared  with  an  oath,  that 
he  would  avenge  himself  so  severely  upon  them,  they  should  be  a 
warning  to  all  others.  He  immediately  issued  his  commands  to  all 
those  from  whom  he  expected  help  or  service.  He  sent  to  some, 
however,  who  never  came,  but  excused  themselves  to  the  best  of 
their  ability :  while  others  turned  to  king  Henry,  and  paid  to  him 
their  homage.  When  the  king  don  Pedro  found  his  people  were 
wavering,  and  failed  to  obey  his  summons,  he  began  to  be  alarmed : 
he  therefore  applied  ^o  don  Fernando  de  Castro  for  counsel,  who  had 
never  yet  deserted  him.  He  advised  him  to  collect  as  large  a  force 
as  he  could  from  all  countries,  as  well  in  Granada  as  elsewliere,  and 
to  hu'-'tcn  to  meet  his  brother  before  he  should  have  made  any  further 
progress  into  the  kingdom. 

Don  Pedro  did  not  hesitate  following  this  advice,  but  sent  to  the 
king  of  Portugal,  who  was  his  cousin-german,  from  whom  he  had  a 
large  body  of  men  ;  and  also  to  the  kings  of  Granada,  Bellemarine, 
and  Tramesames,*  with  whom  he  entered  into  alliances,  and  engaged 
to  support  them  in  their  kingdoms,  anH  not  to  make  war  against  them 
for  the  space  of  thirty  years.  These  kings,  on  their  part,  sent  him 
upward  of  twenty  thousand  Moors  to  assist  him  in  his  war.  Don 
Pedro  used  so  much  activity  that  he  had  assembled,  as  well  Christians 
as  Moors,  forty  thousand  men,  in  the  country  round  Seville. 

While  these  treaties  and  negotiations  were  going  forward,  and  du. 
ring  the  time  of  the  siege  of  Toledo,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  with 
his  body  of  two  thousand  men,  arrived  in  the  camp  of  king  Henry, 
where  he  was  received  with  great  joy,  as  was  naturally  to  be  ex- 
pected :  the  whole  army  was  happy  at  his  arrival.  The  king  don 
Pedro,  who,  as  I  have  already  said,  had  assembled  his  whole  force 
at  Seville  and  in  its  environs,  was  desirous  of  giving  his  brother  bat- 
tle :  he  left  Seville  with  his  numerous  army,  in  order  to  raise  the 
siege  of  Toledo.  There  may  be  between  these  two  places,  Seville 
and  Toledo,  seven  days'  march. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  army  of  king  Henry,  that  don  Pe- 
dro  was  approaching  with  forty  thousand  men,  including  those  of 
every  description.  He  called  a  council,  to  consider  what  was  to  be 
done,  to  which  all  the  French  and  Arragonian  knights  were  sum- 
moned ;  and  in  particular  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  by  whose  opinion 
they  wished  to  act.  Sir  Bertrand  gave  the  following  advice,  which 
was  followed  ;  namely,  that  king  Henry  should  immediately  collect 
as  many  of  his  army  as  he  could  spare  from  the  siege,  advance  by 
forced  marches  to  meet  don  Pedro,  and,  in  whatever  situation  he 
should  meet  him,  begin  the  battle  ;  "  For,"  added  he,  "  we  have  heard 
that  he  is  marching  against  us  with  a  strong  army,  and  he  would  be 
too  powerful,  were  he  to  come  regularly  upgn  us  :  let  us,  therefore, 
be  beforehand  with  him,  without  his  knowing  anything  of  our  inten^ 
tions ;  that  we  may  surprise  him  and  his  army  so  unexpectedly  as  to 
have  the  advantage,  and,  I  doubt  not,  defeat  him."  This  plan  of  sir 
Bertrand  was  applauded  and  followed.  Toward  evening,  king  Henry 
set  out  with  a  chosen  band  of  men-at-arms,  and  left  the  command 
of  the  siege  to  his  brother  don  Tello.  On  his  inarch,  he  had  his 
spies  dispersed  over  the  country,  in  order  to  bring  him  exact  intelli- 
gence the  moment  they  should  see  or  hear  of  don  Pedro  and  his  army, 
and  what  condition  they  were  in. 

The  king  don  Pedro  was  ignorant  of  everything  his  brother  was 
doing,  even  of  his  marching  to  meet  him ;  so  that  he  and  his  army 
were  advancing  slowly,  in  a  very  disorderly  manner.  It  fell  out, 
that  upon  the  dawn  of  day  king  Henry  and  his  army  met  don  Pedro 
and  his  force  ;  for,  the  preceding  night,  he  had  slept  in  a  castle  called 
Montiel,  where  the  lord  of  Montiel  had  received  him  with  all  possible 
honor  and  respect.  He  had  left  it  very  early  in  the  morning,  and 
was  continuing  his  march  in  the  same  disorderly  manner,  for  he 
never  expected  to  fight  that  day,  when  suddenly  king  Henry,  his 
brother  don  Sancho,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  by  whose  orders  they 
acted,  le  bfegue  de  Villaines,  the  lord  de  Roquebertin,  the  viscount 
de  Rhodez,t  and  their  companies,  with  banners  flying  and  prepared 
for  action,  came  upon  them  :  they  might  be  six  thousand  fighting 
men  :  they  advanced  in  very  close  order,  and  at  a  full  gallop,  so  that 
they  fell  heavily  and  with  a  good  will  upon  the  first  they  met,ci7ing 
out,  "  Castille  for  king  Henry  !"  and  "  Our  Lady,  for  Guesclin !" 
They  overthrew  and  defeated  all  whom  they  first  encountered,  driving 
them  before  them.  Many  were  slain  and  unhorsed  ;  for  none  were 
made  prisoners,  according  to  the  orders  of  sir  Bertrand  du  GuescUn 
the  preceding  day,  on  account  of  the  great  number  of  .Tews  and  infi. 
dels  who  were  in  don  Pedro's  army. 

When  don  Pedro,  who  was  advancing  with  the  largest  division  of 
his  army,  received  the  news  that  his  van  had  been  defeated  by  his 
brother  the  Bastard  and  the  French,  he  was  amazed  where  they  could 
come  from  :  he  perceived  that  he  had  been  betrayed,  and  was  in 

*  Bellemarine— Tramesames.  Probably  Benmarin  and  Tremecen,  kingdoms  in  Bar 
bary. 

Neither  Mariana  nor  Ferraras  makes  mention  of  any  other  king  than  Mahomet  king 
of  Granada,  who  joined  don  Pedro  with  six  thousand  ciivalry  and  about  thirty  thousand 
me.v).—Hist.  Gen.  de  VEspagve,  vol.  v.  p.  400. 

t  M.  Dillon,  in  his  history  of  Peter  the  Cruel,  says,  "  While  Jlenry  lay  before  Toledo, 
embassadors  arrived  at  his  camp  from  Charles  V.  of  France,  who  sent  his  chanberlain 
Francisde  Perelles,  viscount  de  Rhodez,  and  John  de  Ric,  lord  of  Neburis,  to  acquaint 
him,  that  war  was  declared  between  England  and  France,  &c."— Vol.  U.  p.  104. 

This  John  de  Ric  may  perhaps  be  the  Geoffry  Ricon  of  Froissart 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


173 


danger  of  losing  everything  ;  for  his  men  were  very  much  dispersed  ; 
80  that  like  a  bold  and  valiant  knight  as  he  was,  and  of  great  resource 
and  enterprise,  he  halted  upon  the  spot,  and  ordered  his  banner  to 
be  displayed  in  the  wind  to  rally  his  men.  He  sent  orders  for  the 
rear  to  advance  with  all  speed,  for  tnat  the  engagement  was  begun. 
Upon  this  all  men  of  courage  hastened  toward  his  banner,  which  was 
fluttering  in  the  wind.  The  battle  now  became  more  general  and 
hot :  many  of  don  Pedro's  army  were  slain  and  unhorsed  ;  for  king 


Battle  of  Montiel/ 


-A  mixed  and  irregular  combat  of  French,  Spaniards,  Moors  and  Jews. 

in  the  Harleian  and  Cottbnian  Libraries. 


,  iiwTT^T^-i,  was  not  so 
immense  numbers,  as  to  be  at 


Henry,  sir  Bertrand,  and  their  friends,  fought  them  so  manfully,  that 
none  could  stand  before  them.  The  battle,  however 
soon  over :  for  don  Pedro  had  such 
least  six  to  one :  but  they  were  so  closely  followed  that  it  was  won- 
derful to  see  how  they  were  discomfited  and  slain. 

This  battle  of  Spaniards  against  Spaniards,  and  the  two  brother 
kings,  with  their  allies,  near  Montiel,  was  very  grand  and  horrible. 
Many  were  the  good  knights  on  king  Henry's  side  ;  such  as  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  Geoffry  Ricon,  sir  Arnold  de  Limousin, 
sir  Gauvain  de  Bailleul,  le  b^gue  de  Villaines,  Alain  de  St.  Pol, 
Aliot  de  Calais,  and  the  Bretons  who  were  there.  From  the  king- 
dom of  Arragon  were  the  viscount  de  Rocaberti,  the  viscount  de 
Rodais,  with  many  other  good  knights  and  squires  whom  I  cannot 
name,  who  performed  various  gallant  deeds  of  arms,  as  in  truth  they 
had  full  need.  They  had  strange  people  to  encounter,  such  as 
Moors  and  Portuguese  :  the  Jev/s  who  were  there  very  soon  turned 
their  backs,  and  would  not  fight ;  but  those  from  Grenada  and  Belle- 
marine  fought  valiantly :  they  were  armed  with  bows  and  lances, 
of  which  they  made  good  use,  and  behaved  themselves  right  well. 
Don  Pedro  was  in  the  midst,  and  with  intrepid  courage  fought  so 
valiantly  with  his  battle-axe  that  scarcely  any  dared  to  come  near 
him. 

King  Henry  drew  up  his  division  opposite  to  his  brother,  in  very 
compact  order,  and  full  of  bold  combatants,  who  shouted  loudly, 
making  good  use  of  their  lances  ;  so  that  the  army  of  don  Pedro  was 
thrown  into  confusion,  and  those  near  his  person  began  to  be 
alarmed.  Don  Fernando  de  Castro,  who  had  watched  over  the 
king  his  lord,  soon  perceived  (so  good  was  his  judgment)  that  their 
army  would  be  beaten :  for  they  were  too  much  frightened  from 
having  been  so  suddenly  attacked :  he  therefore  said  to  don  Pedro, 
"  Sir,  save  yourself,  and  hasten  back  to  the  castle  of  Montiel,  which 
*you  left  this  morning :  if  you  retire  thither,  you  will  be  in  safety ; 
but  if  you  be  taken,  your  enemies  will  slay  you  without  mercy." 
The  king  approved  of  this  advice,  set  out  directly  on  his  retreat  to 
the  castle  of  Montiel,  and  arrived  there  so  a,.propos  that  he  found 
the  gates  of  the  castle  open,  where  he  was  received  with  only  eleven 
followers. 

While  this  was  passing,  the  remainder  of  his  men,  who  were  dis- 
persed  over  the  plain,  continued  the  combat  as  well  as  they  could  ; 
for  the  Moors  who  were  among  them,  and  had  not  any  knowledge 
of  the  country,  were  indifferent  whether  they  were  directly  slain  or 


suffered  a  long  pursuit :  they  therefore  sold  their  lives  dearly 
Others  also  acted  marvellously  well. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  king  Henry  and  to  sir  Bertrand,  that 
don  Pedro  had  retreated  to  the  castle  of  Montiel,  where  he  had  shut 
himself  up ;  that  the  hiigne  de  Villaines  and  his  men  had  pursued 
him  to  the  castle,  which  had  but  one  path  to  enter  or  come  from  it, 
and  that  le  b5gue  had  there  placed  himself  and  fixed  his  pennon. 
King  Henry  and  sir  Bertrand  were  delighted  with  this  news  :  they 

advanced  toward  that 
place  fighting  and  slay- 
ing muUiiudes,  killing 
them  like  beasts  :  they 
were  quite  fatigued  witli 
this  business  of  butch- 
ery. The  pursuit  lasted 
more  than  three  long 
hours,  and  there  were 
upward  of  fourteen 
thousand  killed  and 
wounded':  very  few  es- 
caped ;  those  v/lio  did 
were  i'rom  that  part  of 
the  country,  and  ac- 
quainted with  its  strong 
places.  This  battle  was 
fought  under  Montiel, 
and  its  environs,  the 
13th  dav  of  August, 
1368, 

After  the  defeat  oi 
don  Pedro  and  his  army, 
king  Henry  and  i^ir  Ber- 
trand encamped  them- 
selves before  the  castle 
of  Montiel,  where  don 
Pedro  was ;  they  sur- 
rounded  it  on  all  sides  . 
for  they  said  truly,  that 
what  they  had  hitherto 
done  would  be  of  no  ef. 
feet,  unless  they  took 
the  castle  of  ?*lontiel 
with  don  Pedro,  who 
had  shut  himself  up  in 
it.  They  sent  the  prin- 
cipal  part  of  their  force 
back  to  Toledo,  in  order 
to  reinforce  the  be- 
Tello,  who  commanded 


Designed  from  various  MS.  authorities 


siegers,  which  was  very  agreeable  to  don 
there.* 

The  castle  of  Montiel  was  of  sufficient  strength  to  have  held  out  a 
considerable  time,  if  it  had  been  properly  victualled  ;  but  when  don 
Pedro  entered  it,  there  was  not  enough  for  four  days,  which  much 
alarmed  him  and  his  companions.  They  were  so  strictly  watched 
that  a  bird  could  not  escape  from  the  castle  without  being  noticed. 
Don  Pedro  was  in  great  anguish  of  heart  at  seeing  himself  thus  sur- 
rounded  by  his  enemies,  well  knowing  that  they  would  not  enter  into 
any  treaty  of  peace  or  agreement  with  him  ;  so  that  considering  his 
dangerous  situation,  and  the  great  want  of  provision  in  the  castle, 
he  was  advised  to  attempt  an  escape  with  his  eleven  companions 
about  midnight,  and  to  put  himself  under  the  protection  of  God :  he 
was  offered  guides  that  would  conduct  him  to  a  place  of  safety. 

They  remained  in  the  castle,  with  this  determination,  until  mid 
night,  when  don  Pedro,  accompanied  by  don  Fernando  de  Castro 
and  others  of  the  eleven  companions,  set  out.  It  was  very  dark. 
At  this  hour  the  bfegue  de  Villaines  had  the  command  ot  the  watch, 
with  upward  of  three  hundred  men.  Don  Pedro  had  quitted  the 
castle  with  his  companions,  and  was  descending  by  an  upper  path, 
but  so  quietly  that  it  did  not  appear  as  if  any  one  was  moving: 
however,  the  bfegue  de  Villaines,  who  had  many  suspicions,  and  was 
afraid  of  losing  the  object  of  his  watch,  imagined  he  heard  the  sound 
of  horses'  feet  upon  the  causeway  :  he  therefore  said  to  thuse  neai 
him  :  "  Gentlemen,  keep  quiet :  make  no  movement :  for  I  hear  the 
steps  of  some  people.  We  must  know  who  they  are,  and  what  they 
seek  at  such  an  hour.  I  suspect  they  are  victuallers,  who  are  bring, 
ing  provision  to  the  castle  ;  for  I  know  it  is  in  this  respect  very 
scantily  provided."  The  b6gue  then  advanced,  his  dagger  on  his 
wrist,  toward  a  man  who  was  close  to  don  Pedro,  and  demanded, 
"  Who  art  thou  ?  Speak,  or  thou  art  a  dead  man."  The  man  to 
whom  the  b^gue  had  spoken  was  an  EngUshman,  and  refused  to 
answer:  he  bent  himself  over  his  saddle,  and  dashed  forward.  The 
bfegue  suffered  him  to  pass  ;  when  addressing  himself  to  don  Pedro, 
and  examining  him  earnestly,  he  fancied  it  was  the  king,  notwith- 
standing the  darkness  of  the  night,  from  his  likeness  to  king  Henry 
his  brother,  for  they  very  much  resembled  each  other.  He  demanded 
from  him,  in  placing  his  dagger  on  his  breast,  "  And  you,  who  are 

*  M.  Dillon  says,  that  Manrique,  archbishop  of  Toledo,  assisted  by  some  able  officers, 
had  the  command  of  the  blockade  of  Seville,  when  Henry  marched  to  meet  don  Pedru 
luid  tbat  don  TeWo  bad  joined  the  king  of  Kavaire  in  ipoiling  the  kinsdom  uf  Spftia. 


174 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAN 


D,   FRANCE.    SPAIN,  &c. 


you  ?  Name  yourself,  and  surrender  this  moment,  or  you  are  a  dead 
man."  In  thus  saying,  he  caught  hold  of  his  horse,  and  would  not 
iuffer  him  to  escape  as  the  former  had  done. 

King  don  Pedro,  who  saw  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  before  him, 
and  found  that  he  could  not  by  any  means  escape,  said  to  the  b^gue 
de  Villaines,  whom  he  recognized  :  "  B6gue,  bfegue,  I  am  don  Pedro 
king  of  Castille,  to  whom  much  wrong  has*  been  imputed,  through 
evil  counsellors.  I  surrender  myself,  and  all  my  people,  but  twelve 
in  number,  as  thy  prisoners :  we  place  ourselves  under  thy  guard 
and  disposition.  1  beseech  thee,  in  the  name  of  thy  gentility,  that 
thou  put  me  in  a  place  of  safety.  I  will  pay  for  my  ransom  what- 
ever sum  thou  shalt  please  to  ask ;  for,  thank  God,  I  have  yet  a 
sufficiency  to  do  that ;  but  thou  must  prevent  me  from  falling  into 
the  hands  of  the  Bastard."  The  bfegue  (according  to  the  information 
I  have  since  received)  replied,  that  he  and  his  company  might  come 
with  him  in  all  security ;  for  that  his  brother  should  not  from  him 
have  any  intelligence  of  what  had  happened.*  Upon  this  consider- 
ation, they  advanced,  when  don  Pedro  was  conducted  to  the  tent  of 
the  b6gue,  and  into  the  chamber  of  sir  Lyon  de  Lakonet.  He  had 
not  been  there  an  hour,  when  king  Henry  and  the  viscount  de  Roca- 
berti,  with  their  attendants,  but  not  in  great  numbers,  came  thither. 
As  soon  as  king  Henry  had  entered  the  chamber  where  don  Pedro 
was,  he  said,  "  Where  is  this  son  of  a  Jewish  whore  who  calls  him- 
self king  of  Castille  ?"  Don  Pedro,  who  was  a  bold  as  well  as  a 
cruel  m.an,  stepped  forward,  and  said :  "  Why  thou  art  the  son  of  a 
whore,  and  I  am  the  son  of  Alphonso."  On  saying  this,  he  caught 
hold  of  king  Henry  in  his  arms,  began  to  wrestle  with  him,  and, 
being  the  strongest,  threw  him  down  under  him  upon  unc  aubarde 
qu'on  dit  en  Frangois  coeste  de  materats  dt  soye:i  placing  his  hand  on 
his  poniard,  he  would  infallibly  have  killed  him,  if  the  viscount  de 
Rocaberti  had  not  been  present,  who  seizing  don  Pedro  by  the  legs, 
turned  him  over,  by  which  means  king  Henry  being  uppermost,  im- 
mediately  drew  a  long  poniard  which  he  M^ore  in  his  sash,  and 
plunged  it  into  his  body.  His  attendants  entered  the  tent,  and 
helped  to  dispatch  him.  There  were  slain  with  him  a  knight  from 
England  called  sir  Rabul  Heline,  who  had  formerly  had  the  surname 
of  the  Green  Squire,  and  another  esquire  of  the  name  of  James 
Roland,  because  they  had  put  themselves  in  postures  of  defence.! 
But  no  harm  was  done  to  don  Fernando  de  Qastro,  nor  to  the  rest  of 
don  Pedro's  attendants  :  they  continued,  therefore,  prisoners  to  le 
bfegue  de  Villaines  and  to  sir  Lyon  de  Lakonet.  Thus  died  don 
Pedro,  king  of  Castille,  who  had  formerly  reigned  in  great  prosper- 
ity. Those  who  had  slain  him  left  him  three  days  unburied,  which 
was  a  pity  for  the  sake  of  humanity  ;  and  the  Spaniards  made  their 
jokes  upon  him. 

On  the  morrow,  the  lord  of  Montiel  came  to  surrender  himself  to 
king  Henry,  who  received  him  graciously,  as  well  as  all  those  who 
returned  to  their  allegiance.  News  was  soon  spread  abroad  of  the 
death  of  don  Pedro,  to  the  great  joy  of  his  enemies  and  sorrow-  of  his 
friends.  When  the  king  of  Portugal  heard  in  what  manner  his  cousin 
don  Pedro  had  been  slain,  he  was  mightily  vexed  at  it,  and  swore  he 
would  have  satisfaction  for  it.  He  immediately  sent  a  challenge  to 
king  Henry,  and  made  war  upon  him,  remaining  master  of  all  the 
environs  of  Seville  for  one  whole  season.  This,  however,  did  not 
preventking  Henry  from  following  his  enterprise  :  he  returned  before 
Toledo,  which  surrendered  to  him  as  soon  as  it  learnt  the  death  of 
don  Pedro  ;  as  did  all  the  other  parts  of  the  country  dependent  on 
the  crown  of  Castille.  Even  the  king  of  Portugal  did  not  wish  to 
continue  the  war  longer  against  king  Henry  ;  so  that  there  was  a 
treaty  of  peace  concluded  between  them,  by  means  of  the  barons  and 
prelates  of  Spain.  King  Henry,  therefore,  reigned  in  peace  over  all 
Castille.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny,  and  some 
others  from  France,  Brittany,  and  Arragon,  continued  with  him,  to 
whom  king  Henry  behaved  very  handsomely:  indeed,  he  was  in 
justice  bound  so  to  do,  for  without  their  aid  he  would  never  have 
been  able  to  have  accomplished  this  business.    Sir  Bertrand  du 

*  There  are  different  accounts  of  this  affair.  Ferreras  attributes  the  capture  of  don 
Pedro  to  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  and  not  much  to  his  honor:  but  I  cannot  beheve  this, 
as  avarice  was  not  a  vice  of  such  gallant  men,  and  am  inclined  to  believe  Froissart  has 
been  rightly  informed. 

t  Not  knowing  how  to  translate  this,  I  have  left  it  as  in  the  original.  Du  Uange,  in 
the  last  volume  of  his  Glossary,  refers  the  word  aubarde  to  abbarda,  in  the  first  volume 
of  the  Supplement,  which  is  as  follows:  " Jlbbarda,  Clitella— arfrfe  Provincialibus 
bardo,  nostris  olim  barde,  equi  armatura.  Aubarde  vero  dixerunt,  pro  culcitra,  vulgo 
toite  de  matelas.  Froissart,"  (quoting  the  expressions  in  the  text.)  Mbardacha. — Gall. 
Hallebarde.  Vide  supra  AIjibarda.—7JM  Cfin^-c.  [Unc  aubarde  qxC  on  dit  en  Francois 
coeste  de  materats  de  soye,  thiit  is,  "  an  aubarde,  or,  as  it  is  called  in  French,  a  silken 
tounterpane  or  quilt;"  literally  the  silk  cox enng  oi  a  mattress.  Lord  Berners  trans- 
lates it  a  bench,  and  probably  he  is  not  far  wrong.  According  to  the  quotation  from  Du 
Cange.tlie  original  meaning  of  the  word  was  a  war-saddle,  which  might  not  unnatu- 
rally be  applied  to  the  camp-bed  of  a  tent,  which  serves  for  a  seat  or  a  couch  as  occasion 
requires,  and  may  thence  be  aptly  likened  to  r  soldier's  saddle,  which  serves  him  for  a 
pillow  in  a  bivouac.  As  Froissart  however  confines  the  meaning  to  the  covering  of  the 
couch,  this  conjecture  may  very  possibly  be  wxong,  but  in  that  case  the  etymology  still 
tscapes  us.]— Ed. 

X  "  With  this  unfortunate  monarch  there  also  fell  two  gallant  Englishmen,  who  were 
ilain  for  having  drawn  their  swords  in  his  defence  when  grappling  with  Henry.  These 
were  sir  Ralph  Holmes  and  James  Rowland.  The  life  of  Fernando  de  Castro  was 
•fared,  on  account  of  his  long  attachment  and  fidelity  to  his  sovereijrn. 

"  Don  Fernando  de  Castro,  after  the  death  of  King  Peter,  made  his  escape  into  Por- 
tugal, and  afier\vards  retired  to  Guienne,  where  he  died.  Over  his  tomb  was  placed  the 
following  inscription:  Aqui  yack  don  Fernando  pkrkz  dk  castro,  toda  la 
f UXUOAi)  OS  itsPANA.— DiLLOM's  Hist.  cf  Pttcr  the  Cruel,  vol.  ii.  p,  U9. 


Guesclin  was  made  constable  of  Spain,  and  received  the  estate  of 
Soria,  worth  twenty  thousand  francs  a-year.  The  king  gave  to  hi3 
nephew,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny,  the  estate  of  Crecte,  worth  ten  thou- 
sand francs  a-year ;  and  so  on  to  the  other  knights  v/itb  such  libe. 
rality  that  they  were  all  contented.  King  Henry  went  to  Burgos  with 
his  queen  and  children,  to  hold  his  court  there,  which  he  did  in  a 
princely  style.*  The  kings  of  France  and  of  Arragon,  as  well  as 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  luved  him  personally,  were  very  much  re- 
joiced at  the  fortunate  event  of  the  w  ir. 

About  this  time  died  the  lord  Lion  1  of  England,  who  had  crossed 
the  Alps,  as  has  been  before  related,  ;  nd  had  taken  for  his  wife  the 
daughter  of  the  lord  Galeas  Visconti,  sovereign  of  Milan.  But,  as 
his  death  appeared  extraordinary ,t  the  lord  Edward  Despenser,  his 
companion,  who  had  remained  with  him,  declared  war  against 
Galeas,  and  slew  many  of  his  subjects  at  different  times  :  at  last, 
however,  the  earl  of  Savoy  made  peace  between  them.  Let  us  now 
return  to  what  was  going  forward  in  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine. 


CHAPTER  CCXLVI. 

KING  CHAKLES  V.  IS  ADVISED  TO  DECLARE  HIMSELF  LORD  PARAMOUNT  OF 
GUIENNE  AND  AQUITAINE,  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  HEARTH-TAX  WHICH  THE 
PRINCE  OF  WALES  WAS  ABOUT  TO  RAISE.  THIS  CAUSES  A  RENEWAL  OF 
THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  THE  ENGLISH. 

We  have  before  related  how  the  prince  had  been  advised  to  raise 
a  hearth-tax  in  his  dominions :  by  which  many  thought  themselves 
over  burdened,  especially  the  Gascons ;  for  those  of  the  low  coun- 
tries of  Poitou,  Saintonge,  and  la  Rochelle  had  acceded  to  it  with 
tolerable  good  humor,  as  living  nearer  the  residence  of  their  prince, 
and  as  being  more  obedient  and  more  tractably  disposed  to  the  or- 
dinances of  their  lords,  more  to  be  depended  on,  and  firmer  in  their 
allegiance  than  those  from  the  more  distant  parts  of  the  country. 

In  order  to  carry  these  intentiona  of  the  prince  into  effect,  several 
parliaments  were  held  at  Niort,  Angouleme,  Poitiers,  Bordeaux,  and 
Bergerac  :  but  the  Gascons  declared  they  would  never  pay  this  tax, 
nor  suffer  it  to  be  laid  upon  their  lands,  and  asserted,  that  they  had 
an  appeal  to  the  courts  of  the  king  of  France.  This  claim  of  appeal 
much  angered  the  prince,  who  answered,  that  they  had  no  such  ap- 
peal ;  for  that  the  king  of  France  had  surrendered  all  right  to  appeals 
and  jurisdictions,  when  he  had  given  these  territories  to  his  lord  and 
father,  as  was  fully  apparent  by  the  treaties  of  peace  ;  for  that  the 
negotiators  of  this  peace  had  not  reserved  the  slightest  article  where- 
by an  appeal  to  the  king  of  France  could  be  jnade.  To  this  the 
Gascons  replied,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  the  king  of  France,  nor  in 
his  power,  nor  had  ever  been  in  his  power,  to  free  them  from  appeal- 
ing to  him,  without  the  will  of  the  prelates,  barons,  cities,  and  prin- 
cipal  towns  of  Gascony,  who  would  never  have  consented  to  it,  nor 
ever  will  consent  to  it,  if  it  were  to  be  proposed,  because  it  would  be 
the  cause  of  a  perpetual  warfare  with  France. 

Thus  were  the  prince  and  the  barons  of  Gascony  quarrelling  with 
each  other  ;  for  either  party  supported  his  own  opinion,  and  main, 
tained  that  it  was  the  right.  The  earl  of  Armagnac,  the  earl  of 
Comminges,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  earl  of  Perigord,  and  several  other 
barons  from  Gascony,  remained  quiet  at  Paris,  near  the  person  of 
the  king,  and  at  his  leisure  moments  infoiTned  his  majesty,  that  the 


*  King  Henry  assembled  the  states  of  the  realm  at  Medina  d'el  Campo,  to  make  ar- 
rangements for  recompensing  the  French  and  other  knights.  They  paid  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  gold  fiorins.  The  king  also  gave  Soria, 
Almazan,  Atienca,  Monteagudo,  and  Seron,  with  tiieir  dependencies,  to  sir  Bertrand: 
to  Olivier  de  Mauny,  Agreda  :  Ribadeo,  with  the  title  of  count,  to  the  Viguer  de  Vil- 
lames,  whom  he  married  to  a  lady  of  the  Guzman  family :  Aquilar  de  Campo  to  Geof&y 
Relor,  and  Villalpand  to  Arnold  Solier."— Fkrrkra's  Hist,  d'  Espagne,  vol.  v.,  pp 
414, 415. 

t  "Anno  Domini  1367,  et  regni  42  Edwardi,  Leonellus  dux  Clarentiae  obiit  in  natali  S. 
Marise,  ut  fertur,  potionafus."— Lklandi  Collectanea,  vol.  i.  p.  251- 

"duo  anno  (1368,)  mense  Aprilis,  Leonellus  dux  Clarenciae,  regis  Edwardi  tertii 
filius,  cum  electa  inultitudine  nobilium  Anglicorum  transivit  versus  Mediolaniim,  an 
accipiendum  in  uxorem  filiam  domini  Gallias,  domini  Mediolani,  cum  qua  medietatem 
ejusdem  dominii  fuerat  habiturus.  Sedtamen  medico  tempore  snper  conjuge  vel  domi- 
nio  guadere  permissus  est,  morte  (quae  cuncta  disjungit  &  separat)  mox  prseveutus.  Ue- 
lebrato  nempe  inter  eos  cum  maxima  gloria  matrimonio,  Leonellus,  circa  festura  nati- 
vitatis  beatK  Mariee  proximo  sequentem  diem  clausit  extremum."— Tho.  Walsino- 
HAM,  Hist.  Angli.  Edw.  III.  pp.  132,  3. 

"  Moreover,  at  the  coming  of  Leonell,  such  abundance  of  treasure  was  m  the  most 
bounteous  manner  spent,  in  making  of  most  sumptuous  feasts,  setting  forth  stately 
sights,  and  honoring  with  rare  «ifls  above  two  hundred  Englishmen  who  accompanied 
his  son- in-law,  as  it  seemed  to  surpass  the  greatness  of  the  most  wealthy  pnnces  :  for 
the  banquet  at  which  Francis  Petrarch  was  present  among  the  chiefest  guests,  had  about 
thirty  courses  of  service  at  the  table,  and  betwixt  every  course  there  were  as  many  pre«- 
ents  of  wondrous  price  intermixed ;  all  which  John  Galeasius,  chief  of  the  choice 
youth,  bringing  to  the  table,  did  offer  to  Leonell.  There  were  m  one  only  course  se- 
venty goodly  horses,  adorned  with  silk  and  silver  furniture ;  and  in  another  silver  ves- 
sels, falcons,  hounds,  armor  for  horses,  costly  coats  cf  mail,  bre.-ist-plates  glistermg  of 
massy  steel,  helmets  and  corselets  decked  with  costly  crests,  apparelled  distinct  with  costly 
jewels,  soldiers'  girdles,  and  lastly,  certain  gems  by  curious  art  set  in  gold  and  purple, 
and  cloth  of  gold  for  men's  apparel  in  great  abundance.  And  such  was  the  sumptu- 
ousness  of  that  banquet,  that  the  meats  which  were  brought  from  table  would  suth- 
ciently  have  served  ten  thousand  men.  But  not  long  after,  Leonell,  living  with  his  new 
wife  while  after  the  manner  of  his  own  country,  as  forgetting  or  not  regarding  his 
change  of  air,  he  addicted  himself  overmuch  to  untimely  banquetings,  spent  and  con- 
sumed with  a  limtering  sickness,  died  at  Alba." 

This  account  from  Stowe,  pp.  267,  268,  edition  1631,  seems  very  naturally  to  account 
for  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Clarence,  without  supposing  it  caused  by  treachery. 

For  a  more  particular  account  of  this  entertainment,  see  Cono's  History  of  MiUa 
printed  at  JVlUan,  1503. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


175 


prince,  through  pride  and  presumption,  was  desirous  of  trampling 
them  under  foot,  and  oppressing  them  with  taxes  upon  their  lands 
which  had  not  been  heard  of  before,  and  which  they  would  never 
permit  to  be  levied.  They  demonstrated  to  the  king,  that  they  had 
an  appeal  to  him,  and  demanded  that  the  prince  should  be  summoned 
before  the  parliament  and  the  peers,  to  answer  for  the  grievances  and 
oppressions  he  intended  to  lay  on  them. 

The  king  of  France  listened  with  complacency  to  these  lords  of 
Gascony,  when  they  requested  from  him  help  and  assistance  as  from 
their  sovereign  lord,  adding,  that  should  he  refuse  it  to  them,  they 
would  withdraw  their  allegiance,  and  apply  to  some  other  court ;  so 
that,  for  fear  of  losing  his  claim  to  this  sovereignty,  he  in  the  end 
complied  with  their  request.  He  was,  however,  sensible  that  this 
affair  must  cause  a  war,  which  he  was  desirous  not  to  begin  without 
some  appearance  of  right :  besides,  his  kingdom  was  not  r(^covered 
from  the  effects  of  the  late  war,  nor  from  the  oppressions  of  the  free 
companies  and  other  enemies.  In  addition  also  to  these  reasons,  his 
brother  the  duke  of  Berry  was  still  a  hostage  in  England  ;  so  that  he 
was  determined  to  act  with  prudence  and  caution. 

About  this  time,  sir  Guy  de  Ligny,  earl  of  St.  Pol,  had  returned  to 
France  from  England,  v/ithout  permission  of  the  English,  by  a  very 
ingenious  trick.  As  the  full  detail  of  it  would  take  a  considerable 
time,  I  pass  it  over.  This  earl  hated  the  English  more  than  words 
can  express,  and  took  much  pains  that  the  king  of  France  should  ac- 
cede to  the  request  of  the  Gascon  lords  ;  for  he  was  well  aware,  that 
if  the  prince  of  Wales  were  summoned  to  appear  before  the  parlia- 
ment, it  v/ould  create  a  war.  Many  prelates,  barons,  earls,  and 
knights  of  France  had  united  themselves  with  the  earl  of  St.  Pol,  and 
had  told  the  king,  that  the  king  of  England  had  not  in  any  way  main- 
tained the  peace,  nor  paid  any  respect  to  what  he  had  sworn  and 
sealed,  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  treaties  which  had  been  made 
at  Bretigny  near  Chartres,  and  afterwards  confirmed  at  Calais  ;  for 
the  English  had  carried  on  the  war  with  France  in  an  underhand 
manner,  as  much,  if  not  more,  since  the  peace  had  been  made  than 
before.  They  remonstrated  with  the  king  on  the  subject,  adding,  that 
if  he  would  have  the  articles  and  treaty  of  peace  read,  which  had 
been  accepted  by  the  king  of  England  and  his  eldest  son  upon  their 
faith  and  oath,  he  would  iind  the  truth  of  what  they  had  told  him. 

Upon  this,  the  king  of  France,  to  be  better  informed,  and  to  pre- 
serve the  rights  of  the  crown,  ordered  all  the  papers  relative  to  the 
last  peace,  to  be  brought  to  the  council-chamber,  where  they  were 
read  several  times,  that  the  different  points  and  articles  might  be 
fully  examined.  They  were  very  carefully  inspected,  and  among 
them  they  found  one  relating  to  the  territories  given  up,  witich  the 
king  and  his  council  fixed  on  with  greater  attention,  because  it  spoke 
fully  and  clearly  on  the  subject  they  were  desirous  to  discuss.  The 
paper  was  in  these  terms  : 

"  Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland 
and  of  Aquitaine,  to  all  those  to  whom  these  present  letters  shall  come, 
greeting.  Know  all,  that  in  the  agreement  and  final  peace  entered  into 
between  our  very  dear  brother  the  king  of  France  and  ourselves, 
there  are  two  articles  of  the  following  tenor  :  Item,  the  aforesaid 
kings  shall  be  found  to  have  all  the  before-mentioned  things  con- 
finned  by  our  holy  father  the  pope;  and  they  shall  be  strengthened 
by  oaths,  sentences,  and  censures  of  the  court  of  Rome,  and  by  every 
other  bond  in  the  strongest  manner  possible  :  and  there  shall  be 
obtained  from  the  aforesaid  court  of  Rome  dispensations,  absolutions, 
and  letters  in  regard  to  the  perfecting  and  accomplishing  this  present 
treaty,  which  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  different  parties  within  three 
weeks  at  the  latest  after  the  king  shall  be  arrived  at  Calais.  Item,  in 
order  that  the  aforesaid  things,  which  have  been  gone  through  and 
treated  of,  may  be  more  firm  and  stable,  the  securities  which  follow 
shall  be  given  ;  that  is  to  say,  letters  drawn  up  in  the  best  possible 
manner  by  the  councils  of  the  two  kings,  and  sealed  with  the  seals 
of  the  two  kings,  and  also  with  the  seals  of  their  two  eldest  sons. 
The  aforesaid  kings,  their  eldest  sons,  and  their  children,  as  well  as 
others  of  the  branches  of  the  royal  family,  and  of  the  principal  nobi- 
lity of  their  kingdoms,  to  the  number  of  twenty,  shall  swear  they  will 
keep,  and  help  to  keep  as  far  as  in  them  lies,  all  these  articles  which 
have  been  made,  entered  into  and  agreed  upon,  and  will  keep  them 
without  doing  anything  contrary,  either  by  fraud,  malice,  or  by  any 
hindrance  whatever.  And  if  there  should  be  any  persons  in  the  two 
before-mentioned  kingdoms  of  France  and  England  who  shall  be 
rebellious,  and  not  consenting  to  the  aforesaid  treaties,  the  two  afore- 
said kings  together  shall  use  every  exertion  of  body,  fortune,  and 
friends,  to  bring  the  aforesaid  rebels  into  true  obedience,  according 
to  the  form  and  tenor  of  the  aforesaid  treaty.  And  withal,  the  two 
aforesaid  kings  will  submit  themselves  and  their  kingdoms  to  the 
coercion  of  our  holy  father  the  pope,  in  order  that  he  may  constrain 
by  ecclesiastical  censures,  or  other  means,  him  who  shall  be  rebel- 
lious, according  to  what  shall  be  thought  reasonable.  And  among  the 
securities  and  assurances  aforesaid,  the  two  kings  shall  renounce  for 
themselves  and  their  heirs,  upon  their  faith  and  oath,  all  wars  and 
actions  of  war  :  and  if  through  disobedience,  rebellion,  or  power  of 
some  of  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  or  through  any  other 
just  cause,  the  king  of  France  shall  not  be  able  to  accomplish  and 
fulfil  all  the  things  aforesaid,  the  king  of  England  aforesaid,  his  heirs 
and  kingdom,  or  any  of  them,  shall  not  make  war,  nor  cause  war  to 
bo  made  upon  the  aforesaid  king  of  France,  uor  upon  his  heirs  nor 


kingdom  ;  but  both  together  shall  unite  and  exert  themselves  in 
bringing  back  the  aforesaid  rebels  to  their  proper  obedience,  and  to 
the  fulfilling  the  aforesaid  things.  And  also,  if  in  the  aforesaid 
kingdom,  and  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  England,  there 
should  be  any  not  willing  to  surrender  and  give  up  those  castles, 
towns,  or  fortresses  which  they  hold  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  nor 
to  obey  the  aforesaid  treaty  :  or  if,  through  any  just  cause,  the  king 
of  England  shall  be  prevented  from  accomplishing  what  is  laid  down 
in  the  aforesaid  treaty,  neither  the  king  of  France,  his  heirs,  nor  any 
one  for  them,  yhall  make  war  upon  the  king  of  England,  nor  upon 
his  kingdom  ;  but  both  of  them  together  will,  with  all  their  might, 
endeavor  to  regain  the  aforesaid  castles,  towns,  and  fortresses,  and 
to  bring  back  such  rebels  to  their  proper  obedience^  so  that  the  per 
feet  fulfilment  of  the  aforesaid  treaties  may  be  wrought.  And  there 
shall  be  mutually  given  on  both  parts,  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
act,  every  sort  of  security  which  may  be  devised,  as  well  by  the  pope 
and  college  of  Rome  as  by  others,  for  the  maintaining  the  peace  and 
other  articles  of  the  treaty.  For  which  reasons,  wishing  to  preserve 
and  cherish  a  perpetual  peace  and  love  between  us  and  our  aforesaid 
brother  and  kingdom  of  Franco,  we  have  renounced,  and  by  these 
presents  do  renounce,  all  war  and  offensive  acts  against  our  brother 
aforesaid,  his  heirs  and  successors,  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  his 
subjects.  And  we  promise  and  swear,  and  have  promised  and  sv/orn 
upon  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  ourselves  and  successors,  that  we 
will  not  do,  nor  suffer  to  be  done,  any  act  or  word  against  this  renun 
ciation,  nor  against  anything  contained  in  these  aforesaid  articles.  And 
if  we  should  do  or  suffer  to  be  done  anything  to  the  contrary,  which  God 
forbid,  we  are  willing  to  be  reputed  false,  wicked  and  perjured,  and 
to  incur  such  blame  and  infamy  as  a  consecrated  and  crowned  king 
ought  to  incur  in  similar  cases.  We  renounce  all  idea  of  importun- 
ing any  dispensation  or  absolution  from  the  pope  from  our  oath  afore, 
said  ;  and  if  obtained,  we  declare  it  to  be  null  and  of  no  weight,  and 
that  no  advantage  whatever  ought  to  be  made  of  it.  In  order  more 
fully  to  strengthen  the  aforesaid  declarations,  we  submit  ourselves, 
our  heirs  and  successors,  to  the  jurisdiction  and  coercion  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  and  will  and  consent  that  our  holy  father  the  pope  confirm 
all  these  things  by  ordering  monitory  and  general  mandates  for  the 
accomplishment  of  them,  against  us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  and 
against  our  subjects,  (whether  commonalties,  universities,  coheges, 
or  private  persons  of  whatever  descriptions,)  and  by  granting  sen. 
tences  of  excommunication,  suspension,  or  interdict,  to  be  incurred 
by  us  or  by  them,  as  soon  as  we  or  they  shall*  attempt  or  do  anything 
contrary  to  these  articles,  by  occupying  tov/ns,  castles,  fortresses,  oi 
any  other  act,  by  giving  comfort,  aid,  advice,  or  assistance,  that  may 
in  any  way  infringe  upon  the  true  meaning  of  this  treaty. 

"We  have  caused  our  very  dear  eldest  son,  Edv/ard,  prince  of 
Wales,  to  swear  to  the  aforesaid  articles,  in  like  manner  as  ourself ; 
and  also  our  younger  sons,  Lionel  earl  of  Ulster,  John  earl  of  Rich, 
mond,  and  Edmund  of  Langley ;  and  also  our  dear  cousin  Philip  de 
Navarre,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Brittany,  the  earls  of  Stamford 
and  Salisbury,  the  lord  of  Manny,  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  lord  de 
Montfort,  lord  James  Audley,  sir  Roger  Beauchamp,  sir  John  Chan- 
dos,  lord  Ralph  Ferrers,  lord  Edward  de  Spenser,  sir  William  and 
sir  Thomas  Felton,  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Franque  van 
Halle,  sir  John  Moubray,  sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  sir  Henry 
Percy,  and  several  other  knights.  And  we  will  have  the  aforesaid 
articles  in  like  manner  sworn  to,  as  soon  as  we  well  can,  by  our  other 
children,  and  by  the  greater  part  of  our  prelates,  churchmen,  earls, 
barons,  and  other  nobles  of  our  realm.  In  witness  whereof,  we  have 
affixed  our  seal  to  these  presents,  given  in  our  town  of  Calais,  the 
24th  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  grace  1360."* 

Among  other  letters  which  had  been  drawn  up,  as  well  at  Bretigny 
near  Chartres  as  at  Calais,  during  king  John's  residence  there,  was 
the  above  letter,  now  under  examination  of  king  Charles,  his  eldest 
son,  and  the  principal  persons  of  his  council.  After  it  had  been 
maturely  considered  by  the  prelates  and  barons  of  France  who  had 
been  summoned  to  this  council,  they  told  the  king,  that  neither  the 
king  of  England  nor  the  prince  of  Wales  had  kept  or  fulfilled  the 
articles  of  the  treaty  of  Bretigny;  but,  on  the  contrary,  had  taken 
possession  of  castles  and  towns  by  force,  and  had  remained  in  the 
aforesaid  kingdom  of  France,  to  its  great  loss ;  where  they  had  pil- 
laged and  ransomed  its  subjects,  by  which  means  the  payment  for 
the  redemption  of  the  late  king  John  was  still  part  in  arrear  :  that 
upon  this,  and  upon  other  points,  the  king  of  France  and  his  subjects 
had  good  right  and  just  cause  to  break  the  peace,  to  make  war  upon 
the  English,  and  deprive  them  of  the  possessions  they  had  on  this 
side  the  sea. 

The  king  was  also  secretly  advised,  after  much  deliberation,  in 
such  words  as  these  :  "  Dear  sire,  undertake  with  courage  this  war : 
you  have  a  very  good  cause  to  induce  you  to  do  so  :  and  know,  that 
as  soon  as  you  shall  have  determined  upon  it,  you  will  find  that  many 
in  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  will  turn  to  your  side  ;  such  as  prelates, 
barons,  earls,  knights,  squires,  and  citizens  of  the  principal  towns ; 
for  as  the  prince  proceeds  in  levying  this  hearth-tax,  in  the  same 
proportion  will  hatred  and  ill-will  follow  from  all  ranks,  as  they  will 
be  very  miserable  should  he  succeed  in  his  attempt.  As  for  those  of 
Poitou,  Saintonge,  Rouergue,  Quercy,  and  La  Rochelle,  from  their 
nature  they  cannot  love  the  English,  who,  in  their  turn,  being  proud 

.     Sm  tbii  and  other  traatiw.  ia  the  F<£d«ra.  relativs  to  the  peace  of  JSxetifisy. 


176 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


and  prf^umptuous,  have  not  any  affection  for  them,  nor  ever  had. 
Add  to  iliis,  that  the  officers  of  the  prince  are  such  extortioners,  as 
to  lay  tl  eir  hands  on  whatever  they  can  find,  and  levy  such  heavy 
taxes,  ULider  the  name  of  the  prince,  that  they  leave  nothing  to  the 
subject :  besides,  the  gentlemen  of  the  country  cannot  obtain  any 
offices,  f  jr  they  are  all  seized  on  by  the  English  knights  attached  to 
the  prince." 

By  these  arguments,  the  king  of  France  was  determmed  to  declare 
war ;  and  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  at  that  time  was  at  Toulouse, 
took  great  pains  to  bring  it  about ;  for  he  was  very  desirous  that  the 
war  should  be  renewed  with  the  English,  as  he  was  one  who  could 
not  lova  them  for  some  affronts  they  had  put  upon  him  in  former 
times* 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Gascons  frequently  said  to  the  king  of 
France  :  "  Dear  sire,  we  insist  that  we  have  an  appeal  to  your  court, 
(and  therefore  supplicate  you  to  do  us  justice,  as  being  the  most  up. 
right  prince  in  the  world,;  in  regard  to  the  great  injuries  and  extor- 
tions which  the  prince  of  Wales  and  his  people  want  to  impose  upon 
us.  Should  you  refuse,  however,  to  do  us  right,  we  will  seek  for  it 
in  other  courts,  and  we  will  place  ourselves  under  that  lord  who  will 
exert  himself  to  preserve  our  rights ;  by  which  means  you  may  lose 
the  principality." 

The  king  of  France,  who  very  unwillingly  would  have  suffered 
this  loss,  for  it  would  have  been  of  the  greatest  prejudice  to  his  king- 
dom, made  a  courteous  reply :  "  that  never,  for  want  of  law  or  advice 
should  they  apply  to  any  other  court  than  his  own  ;  but  it  was  proper 
such  affairs  should  be  treated  with  much  deliberation  and  prudence." 
In  this  manner,  he  kept  them  in  expectation  for  one  year,  detaining 
them  privately  at  Paris ;  where,  besides  paying  all  their  expenses,  he 
made  them  handsome  presents  and  gave  them  rich  jewels.  He, 
however,  inquired  secretly,  whether,  in  case  the  peace  be  broken, 
and  war  with  the  English  recommence,  they  would  support  him : 
they  replied,  that  he  ought  not  to  be  alarmed,  nor  prevented  from 
carrying  on  the  war  in  their  country,  as  they  were  sufficiently  able 
to  make  head  against  the  prince,  and  the  force  he  could  employ. 

The  king  at  the  same  time,  sounded  those  of  Abbeville,  if  they 
would  return  to  their  allegiance,  and  become  good  Frenchmen :  they 
desired  nothing  more  earnestly  than  to  do  so,  for  much  did  they  l^ate 
the  English.  Thus  did  the  king  of  France  acquire  friends  on  all 
Bides  :  otherwise,  he  would  not  have  dared  to  act  as  he  did.  At  this 
time  was  born  Charles  of  France,  eldest  son  to  the  king  of  France, 
in  the  year  of  grace  1368,  which  gave  great  joy  to  the  kingdom. 
Before  this  time,  had  been  born  Charles  d'Albret.  The  birth  of  these 
two  children,  who  were  cousins-german,  was  highly  pleasing  to  the 
whole  realm,  but  particularly  to  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  CCXLVII. 

TWE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  A  SUMMONS  TO  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  TO 
APPEAR  IN  THE  CHAMBER  OF  PEERS  AT  PARIS,  IN  THE  MATTER  OF  AN 
APPEAL  FROM  THE  BARONS  OF  GASCONY. 

The  king  of  France  was  so  strongly  advised  by  his  council,  and 
ID  strenuously  entreated  by  the  Gascons,  that  an  appeal  was  drawn 
4p,  and  sent  to  Aquitaine,  to  summon  the  prince  of  Wales  to  appear 
defore  the  parliament  of  Paris.  It  was  in  the  name  of  the  earl  of 
Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  earls  of  Perigord  and  of  Comminges, 
the  viscount  of  Carmaing,  the  lords  de  la  Barde  and  de  Pincornet, 
who  were  the  principal  appellants.  In  this  appeal,  the  said  Gascons 
complained  of  certain  oppressive  grievances  which  the  prince  of 
Wales  and  of  Aquitaine  was  about  to  inffict  on  them  and  their  vas 
sals ;  and  that  the  said  Gascons  appealed  to  and  claimed  the  juris- 
diction of  the  king  of  France,  whom  as  a  matter  of  right,  they  had 
chosen  for  their  judge.  When  this  appeal  from  the  said  barons  and 
lords  of  Gascony  had  been  well  drawn  out,  and  reduced  to  writing, 
after  different  corrections  in  the  best  possible  manner  by  the  wisest 
of  the  French  council,  and  after  it  had  been  very  fully  considered, 
they  resolved  that  it  should  be  signified  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  that 
they  summoned  him  to  appear  in  person,  in  the  chamber  of  peers  at 
Paris,  to  answer  the  complaints  made  against  him  and  attend  the 
judgment :  to  which  effect,  orders  were  given  to  an  eloquent  lawyer, 
that  the  business  might  be  more  properly  done,  and  a  very  noble 
knight  of  Beauce,  called  Caponnel  de  Caponnal. 

These  two  commifsionei-s  left  Paris  with  their  attendants,  taking 
the  road  toward  Bordeaux.  They  passed  through  Berry,  Touraine, 
Poitou,  Saiiitonge,  and  came  to  Blaye,  where  they  crossed  the  Ga 
ronne:  from  thence  they  went  to  Bordeaux,  where  the  prince  and 
princess  at  that  time  resided,  more  than  at  any  other  place.  These 
commissioners  declared,  wherever  they  passed,  that  they  were  come 
by  orders  of  the  king  of  France  ;  by  which  means  they  were  in  all 
places  well  received.  When  they  entered  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  they 
took  up  their  quarters  at  an  inn  (for  it  was  late,  about  the  hour  of 
vespers,)  and  remained  there  all  that  night.  On  the  following  day, 
At  a  proper  hour,  they  went  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Andrev^,  where  the 
prince  of  Wales  kept  his  court. 

The  knights  and  squires  of  the  prince  received  them  kindly,  out 
•f  respect  to  the  king  of  France,  by  whom  they  said  they  were  sent. 

•Very  probably  for  having  escaped  dishonorably  fiom  Eogiaad.  where  be  was  an 
M<wg«  for  hu  faiher  kins  J  oho. 


The  prince  of  Wales  was  soon  informed  of  their  arrival,  and  ordered 
them  to  be  brought  to  him.  When  they  came  into  his  presence,  they 
bowed  very  low,  and  saluted  him  with  great  respect  (as  was  on  every 
account  his  due,  and  they  well  knew  how  to  pay  it,)  and  then  gave 
him  their  credential  letters.  The  prince  took  them,  and,  after  having 
read  every  word,  said,  "  You  are  welcome  ;  now  communicate  all 
that  you  have  to  say  to  us."  "  Respected  sir,"  said  the  lawyer, 
"  here  are  letters  which  were  given  to  us  by  our  honored  lord  the 
king  of  France  ;  which  letters  we  en/  aged  on  our  faith  to  publish  in 
your  presence,  for  they  nearly  relate  h>  you."  The  prince  upon  this 
changed  fcolor,  from  his  great  difficult}  to  conjecture  what  they  could 
relate  to :  the  barons  and  knights  who  were  with  him  were  equally 
astonished :  but  he  restrained  himself,  and  added,  "  Speak,  speak : 
all  good  news  we  will  cheerfully  hear."  The  lawyer  then  opened 
the  letter  and  read,  word  for  word,  the  contents  of  it,  which  were : 
"  Charles,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  France,  to  our  nephew  the 
prince  of  Wales  and  Aquitaine,  health.  Whereas  several  prelates, 
barons,  knights,  universities,  fraternities  and  colleges  of  the  country 
and  district  of  Gascony,  residing  and  inhabiting  upon  the  borders  of 
our  realm,  together  with  many  others  from  the  country  and  duchy  of 
Aquitaine,  have  come  before  us  in  our  court,  to  claim  justice  for  cer- 
tain grievances  and  unjust  oppressions  which  you,  through  weak  coun- 
sel  and  foolish  advice,  have  been  induced  to  do  them,  and  at  which 
we  are  much  astonished.  Therefore,  in  order  to  obviate  and  remedy 
such  things,  we  do  take  cognizance  of  their  cause,  insomuch  that 
we,  of  our  royal  majesty  and  sovereignty,  order  and  command  you 
to  appear  in  our  city  of  Paris  in  person,  and  that  }  ou  show  and  pro- 
sent  yourself  before  us,  in  our  chamber  of  peers,  to  hear  judgment 
pronounced  upon  the  aforesaid  complaints  and  grievances  done  by  you 
to  your  subjects,  who  claim  to  be  heard,  and  to  have  the  jurisdiction 
of  our  court.  Let  there  be  no  delay  in  obeying  this  summons,  but 
set  out  as  speedily  as  possible  after  having  heard  this  order  read.  In 
witness  whereof,  we  have  affixed  our  seal  to  these  presents.  Given 
at  Paris,  the  25th  day  of  January,  1369." 


CHAPTER  CCXLVIII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  IMPRISONS  THE  COMMISSIONERS  FROM  THE  KING 
OF  FRANCE  WHO  HAD  BROUGHT  HIM  THE  SUMMONS  OF  APPEAL  FROM 
THE  LORDS  OF  GASCONY  TO  THE  COURT  OF  FRANCE. 

When  the  prince  of  Wales  had  heard  this  letter  read,  he  was  more 
astonished  than  before.  He  shook  his  head  ;  and  after  having  eyed 
the  said  Frenchmen,  and  considered  awhile,  he  replied  as  follows : 
"  We  shall  willingly  attend  on  the  appointed  day  at  Paris,  since  the 
king  of  France  sends  for  us  ;  but  it  will  be  with  our  helmet  on  our 
head,  and  accompanied  by  sixty  thousand  men."  The  two  French, 
men,  upon  this,  fell  upon  their  knees,  saying,  "  Dear  sir,  have  mercy, 
for  (Jod's  sake  :  do  not  bear  this  appeal  with  too  much  anger  nor 
indignation.  We  are  but  messengers  sent  by  our  lord  the  king  of 
France,  to  whom  we  owe  all  obedience  (as  your  subjects  in  like 
manner  do  to  you,)  and  to  whom  it  is  proper  we  should  pay  it : 
therefore,  whatever  answer  you  shall  wish  to  charge  us  with,  we  will 
very  willingly  report  it  to  our  lord."  "  Oh  no,"  replied  the  prince, 
"  I  am  not  in  the  least  angry  with  you,  but  with  ^ose  who  sent  you 
hither.  Your  king  has  been  ill  advised,  thus  to  take  the  part  of  our 
subjects,  and  to  wish  to  make  himself  judge  of  what  he  has  nothing 
to  do  with,  nor  any  right  to  interfere  in.  It  shall  be  very  clearly 
demonstrated  to  him,  that  when  he  gave  possession  and  seisin  of  the 
whole  duchy  of  Aquitaine  to  our  lord  and  father,  or  to  his  commis. 
saries,  he  surrendered  also  all  jurisdiction  over  it;  and  all  those  wh< 
have  now  appealed  against  us,  have  no  other  court  to  apply  to  but 
that  of  England,  and  to  our  lord  and  father.  It  shall  cost  a  hundred 
thousand  lives,  before  it  shall  be  otherwise."  On  saying  this,  the 
prince  quitted  them,  and  entered  another  apartment,  leaving  th<jm 
quite  thunderstruck. 

Some  English  knights  came  to  them,  and  said :  "  My  lords,  you 
must  go  from  hence,  and  return  to  your  h6tel ;  you  have  well  exe- 
cuted the  business  you  came  here  upon,  but  you  will  not  have  any 
other  answer  to  it  than  what  you  have  just  heard."  The  knight  and 
lawyer  returned  to  their  inn,  where  having  dined,  they  soon  after 
packed  up  their  baggage,  and  mounting  their  horses,  set  out  from 
Bordeaux,  taking  the  road  to  Toulouse,  to  relate  to  the  duke  of  An- 
jou what  they  had  done. 

The  prince  of  Wales  was  much  cast  down  by  this  appeal  which 
had  been  made  against  him.  His  knights  and  barons  were  not  in 
better  spirits :  they  wished,  and  even  advised  the  prince  to  kill  the 
two  messengers,  as  a  salary  for  their  pains ;  but  the  prince  forbade 
it  to  be  done.  His  thoughts,  however,  were  ill-inclined  to  them : 
when  he  heard  they  were  set  out,  and  had  taken  the  road  to  Tou- 
louse, he  called  sir  Thomas  Felton,*  the  high  steward  of  Rouergue, 
'  sir  Thomas  de  Pontchardon,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  his  chancellor  the 
bishop  of  Rhodez,  and  several  others  of  his  principal  barons  ;  of 
whom  he  asked,  "  Have  these  Frenchmen  who  have  gone  away  any 
passports  from  me  ?"  They  answered,  that  they  had  heard  nothing 
about  it.  "  No,"  replied  the  prince,  shaking  his  head,  "  it  is  not 
right  that  they  should  so  easily  leave  our  country,  and  go  to  relate 

*  Barnes  says  sir  Thomas  FeltoD  was  seneschal  of  Aquitaine,  and  sir  Thomas  Wak* 
seneschal  of  fiouersue. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE.   SPAIN,  &c. 


their  prattle  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  loves  us  little,  and  say  how 
they  have  summoned  us  personally  in  our  own  palace.  They  are, 
upon  due  consideration,  messengers  from  my  vassals,  the  earl  of  Ar- 
magnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  earls  of  Perigord,  Comminges  and 
of  Carmaing,  rather  than  from  the  king  of  France  ;  so  that,  for  the 
vexation  they  have  given  us,  we  consent  they  should  be  detained  and 
thrown  into  prison."  The  council  of  the  prince  were  well  pleased 
on  hearing  this^  as  it  was  before  their  advice,  and  said  it  had  been 
but  too  long  delayed. 

The  high  steward  of  Agenois  was  charged  with  this  commission : 
his  name  was  sir  William  le  Moine,  a  very  gallant  and  noble  knight 
of  England;  who  immediately  mo inted  his  horse  with  his  attend- 
ants, and  left  Bordeaux.  He  made  such  haste,  in  pursuing  these 
Frenchmen,  that  he  overtook  tl  em  before  they  had  passed  the  dis- 
trict of  Agenois.  Upon  coming  up  with  them,  he  arrested  them 
under  title  of  his  office,  and  found  another  pretence  for  so  doing 
without  compromising  the  prince,  whose  name  he  never  mentioned, 
but  said,  their  host  of  the  preceding  evening  had  complained  to  him 
that  they  had  taken  one  of  his  horses  in  mistake  from  his  inn.  The 
knight  and  lawyer  were  astonished  on  hearing  this,  and  endeavored 
to  excuse  themselves,  but  in  vain,  for  they  could  not  obtain  their 
liberty.  They  were  conducted  to  the  city  of  Agen,  and  put  in  the 
prison  of  the  castle.  The  English  suffered  some  of  their  attendants 
to  return  to  France ;  who,  passing  through  Toulouse,  related  to  the 
duke  of  Anjou  everything  as  it  had  happendd.  The  duke  was  not 
much  displeased  thereat ;  for  he  thought  it  would  be  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  and  prepared  to  take  his  measures  accordingly. 

News  of  the  imprisonment  of  his  commissioners  was  soon  carried 
to  the  king  of  France ;  for  their  servants  being  returned  to  court, 
told  all  they  had  seen  and  heard  from  their  masters,  in  regard  to  the 
state,  government  and  countenance  of  the  prince  of  Wales ;  which, 
coming  to  the  ears  of  the  king,  inflamed  his  anger :  he  was  greatly 
vexed,  and  thought  much  upon  it,  as  well  as  upon  the  words  of  the 
prince,  on  receiving  this  appeal,  namely,  that  he  would  attend  the 
appeal  in  person,  with  his  helmet  on  his  head,  accompanied  by  sixty 
thousand  men.  This  haughty  and  proud  answer  occupied  the  mind 
of  the  king  of  France  :  he  therefore,  most  prudently  and  wisely,  be- 
gan to  make  preparations  for  supporting  the  weight  of  this  ensuing 
war ;  for  in  truth  it  was  likely  to  be  very  heavy  as  well  as  hazardous, 
and  to  draw  upon  him  the  whole  force  of  the  king  of  England, 
against  whom  his  predecessors  had  labored  so  much  in  former  times, 
as  has  been  related  in  this  history.  But  he  was  strongly  solicited  by 
the  great  lords  of  Guyenne  on  the  other  hand,  who  demonstrated  to 
him  the  extortions  of  the  English,  and  the  great  losses  which  this 
might  in  future  occasion  to  him,  the  truth  of  which  he  well  knew. 
What  appeared  to  affect  him  most,  in  beginning  this  war,  was  his 
consideration  for  the  destruction  of  his  poor  people,  which  njight 
continue  for  a  long  time,  and  the  dangers  and  opprobrium  which 
his  nobles  had  suflfered  from  the  last  war. 


CHAPTER  CCXLIX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  AND  SEVERAL  MORE  LORDS,  WHO  HAD  BEEN  HOST- 
AG-ES  IN  ENGLAND  RETURN  TO  FRANCE. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  council,  not  regarding  the  haughty 
answer  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  made  every  preparation  which  might 
be  necessary  for  the  grand  event  about  to  take  place.  At  this  pe- 
riod,  the  lord  John  of  France,  duke  of  Berry,  had  returned  home, 
through  the  favor  of  the  king  of  England,  who  had  granted  him  per- 
mission to  remain  a  year  in  France.  He  acted  so  prudently,  ahd 
made  so  many  excuses,  that  he  never  went  back  ;  for  the  war  speed- 
ily broke  out,  as  you  will  hear  related.  Sir  .Tohn  de  Harcourt  had 
also  returned  to  his  own  country,  where  his  estates  had  been  granted 
him,  through  the  solicitations  of  sir  Lewis  de  Harcourt  his  uncle, 
who  was  from  Poitou,  and  at  the  time  one  of  the  prince's  knights. 
Sir  John  de  Harcourt  fell  sick,  which  happened  to  him  very  oppor- 
tunely,  for  it  lasted  until  the  renewal  of  the  war,  so  that  he  never 
again  returned  to  England. 

Sir  Guy  de  BUns,  who  at  that  time  was  a  young  squire,  and  brother 
to  the  earl  of  Blois,  obtained  his  liberty  also ;  for  when  he  perceived 
that  the  king  of  France,  for  whom  he  was  hostage,  had  not  thought 
of  ransoming  him,  he  made  overtures  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  had 
married  one  of  the  king's  daughters,  and  who  had  a  very  great 
revenue  in  right  of  his  wife,  assigned  to  him  on  the  king's  treasury. 
This  treaty  advanced  so  well  between  the  king,  his  son-in-law,  and 
sir  Guy,  that  the  latter,  with  the  permission  of  his  two  brothers  Louis 
and  John,  and  with  the  consent  of  the  king  of  France,  gave  up 
wholly  and  absolutely  into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  England,  the 
county  of  Soissons ;  which  county  the  king  of  England  gave  again, 
and  presented  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  released  it  for  four  thousand 
livres  a-year  annual  rent.  Thus  were  these  agreements  and  cove, 
nants  finished.  The  earl  Peter  d'Alen9on  had,  through  the  good 
will  of  the  king  oi"  England,  returned  also  to  France,  where  he  re. 
mamed  so  long,  and  made  so  many  excuses,  that  he  never  went  back 
to  resume  his  duty  as  hostage ;  but,  I  believe,  at  last  he  paid  thirty 
thousand  francs,  to  acquit  his  faith  and  oath. 

Before  this  time,  a  fortunate  circumstance  happened  to  duke  Louis 
de  Bourbon,  who  was  one  of  the  hostages  in  England.    By  favor  of 


the  king  of  Eng'and,  he  had  returned  to  France  ;  and  while  he  was 
at  Paris  with  his  brother-in-law  king  Charles,  it  chanced  that  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  chancellor  of  England,  died.  There  was  at 
that  time  a  priest  in  England  of  the  name  of  William  of  Wykeham : 
this  William  was  so  high  in  the  king's  grace  that  nothing  was  done, 
in  any  respect  whatever,  without  his  advice.  When  the  chancellor, 
ship  and  bishopric  thus  became  vacant,  the  king  immediately  wrote 
to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  at  the  request  and  prayer  of  the  said  Wil. 
liam,  to  beg  of  him,  through  the  affection  he  had  for  him,  to  go  to 
the  holy  father  Urban,  and  prevail  on  him  to  grant  the  vacant  bish 
opric  of  Winchester  to  his  chaplain  ;  and  that,  in  return,  he  would  be 
very  courteous  to  him  as  to  his  ransom. 

When  the  duke  of  Bourbon  received  the  messengers  with  the  let- 
ters from  the  king  of  England,  he  was  much  pleased,  and  explained 
to  the  king  of  France  what  the  king  of  England  and  sir  William 
wanted  him  to  do.  The  king  advised  him  to  go  to  the  pope.  The 
duke  therefore,  with  his  attendants,  immediately  set  out  and  travelled, 
until  they  came  to  Avignon,  where  pope  Urban  resided,  for  he  had 
not  as  yet  set  out  for  Rome.  The  duke  made  his  request  to  the  holy 
father,  who  directly  granted  it,  and  gave  to  him  the  bishopric  of  Win. 
Chester,  to  dispose  of  as  he  should  please  ;  and  if  he  found  the  king 
of  England  courteous  and  liberal  as  to  his  ransom,  he  was  very  wil- 
ling  that  Wykeham  should  have  this  bishopric.  The  duke  upon  thi3 
returned  to  France,  and  afterwards  to  England,  where  he  entered 
into  a  treaty  with  the  king  and  his  council  for  his  ransom,  showing  at 
the  same  time  his  bulls  from  the  pope.  The  king,  who  loved  Wyke. 
ham  very  much,  did  whatever  he  desired.  The  duke  had  his  liberty, 
on  paying  twenty  thousand  francs  ;  and  sir*  William  Wykeham  was 
made  bishop  of  Winchester  and  chancellor  of  England. 

In  this  manner,  the  French  lords  who  were  hostages  in  England 
obtained  their  liberty.  We  will  now  return  to  the  war  in  Gascony, 
which  first  broke  out  on  account  of  the  appeal  which  has  been 
already  spoken  of. 

CHAPTER  CCL. 

THE   EARL    OF    PERIG0RD,t   THE   VISCOUNT   OF   CARMAING  AND  OTHEE 
BARONS  OF  GASCONY,  DEFEAT  THE  HIGH  STEWARD  OF  ROUERGUE. 

You  have  heard  how  much  the  prince  of  Wa'es  was  offended  by 
the  summons  which  had  been  served  on  him  to  appear  at  the  court 
of  the  parliament  in  Paris.  It  was  fuUv  his  intention  to  perform  the 
answer  he  had  given  to  the  commissioners  from  the  king,  namely, 
that  in  the  course  of  the  summer  he  would  come  and  take  his  seat, 
and  personally  appear  at  the  feast  of  the  lendit.t  He  therefore  sent 
orders  to  those  captains  of  English  and  Gascon  companies  who  weie 
attached  to  him,  and  in  quarters  upon  the  banks  of  the  Loire,  not  to 
march  to  any  great  distance  from  that  river,  for  he  should  shordjr 
have  occasion  for  them,  and  would  find  them  employment.  The 
greater  part  of  these  companies  were  much  rejoiced  at  the  news. 
The  prince  would  not  have  failed  in  his  intentions,  but  that  his  illness 
and  the  swelling  daily  increased  (which  had  been  caused  by  his  ex. 
.pedition  into  Spain  :)  so  that  his  attendants  were  very  much  alamied 
at  it,  for  he  could  not  at  this  moment  mount  his  horse.  The  king 
of  France  had  received  accurate  information  of  all  this,  and  had 
been  furnished  with  the  statement  of  his  case  drawn  up  in  writing; 
from  which  the  physicians  and  surgeons  of  France  judged  that  he 
had  a  confirmed  dropsy,  and  declared  him  unable  ever  to  recover. 

As  soon  as  the  capture  of  sir  Caponnel  de  Caponnal  and  the  man 
of  law  was  publicly  known,  who,  as  it  has  been  before  said,  were 
arrested  by  sir  William  le  Moine,  and  carried  prisoners  to  Agen,  the 
earl  of  Comminges,  the  earl  of  Perigord,  the  viscount  of  Carmaing, 
sir  Bertrand  Taude,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  the  lord  de  Pincornet,  and 
many  more  knights  and  squires  who  resided  on  their  estates,  and 
lordships,  were  very  much  offended  at  this  measure  ;  since  for  them, 
and  upon  their  account,  had  they  undertaken  this  commission.  They 
determined  to  have  revenge  for  this  violence,  and  to  begin  the  war  in 

*  "  The  custom  oi'prefixing  the  addition  of  Sir,  to  the  Christian  name  ofa  clergyman 
was  formerly  usual  in  this  country.  Fuller,  in  his  Church  History,  book  vi.,  eiiutiierates 
seven  chantries,  part  of  a  much  larger  number.  in  the  old  cathedral  of  St.  Paul,  !!i  the 
time  of  king  Edward  VL,  with  the  names  of  the  then  incumbents,  most  of  whom  had 
the  addition  of  sir;  upon  which  he  remarks,  and  gives  this  •ason  why  tliere  were  for- 
merly more  sirs  than  knights :  such  priests  as  have  tlie  addition  of  sir,  before  their  Chris- 
tian names,  were  men  not  graduated  in  the  university,  being  in  orders,  but  not  in  degrees ; 
while  others,  entitled  masters,  had  commenceu  in  the  arts.  This  ancient  usage  isulluded 
to  in  the  following  humorous  catch : 

'  Now  I  am  married.  Sir  John  I'll  not  curse : 
He  joined  us  together  for  better  lor  worse. 
But  if  I  were  single,  I  do  tell  you  plain, 
I'd  be  well  advis'd.ere  I  married  again.'  " 

Sir  John  Havvki.ns's  Hist.  Music,  vol.  ii.  p.  518. 

t  The  earls  of  Carmaing  have  since  taken  the  name  of  FoLx,  by  an  alliance  with  an 
heiress  of  this  name,  who  brought  to  them  the  county  of  Foix,  in  the  14ih  century.  The 
earls  of  Perigord  bear  to  this  day  the  same  name ;  they  are  likewise  known  under  those 
of  princes  of  Chalais.  earls  of  Perigord,  or  earls  of  Talleyrand,  which  is  the  principal 
name  of  their  house.  M.  de  Talleyrand  de  Perigord  was  bishcp  (if  Autun.  of  which 
office  he  divested  himself,  when,  in  the  course  of  the  revolutionary  furor,  episcopacy 
became  unpopular,  and  is  now  minister  for  foreign  affairs  to  the  republic  of  France, 
1803.  [Prince  Talleyrand  has  within  these  few  days  (Way,  18S8)  departed  this  lifo,  aftet 
reconciling  himself  to  the  church  of  Rome.-ED.]   

X  Lendit— a  great  fair  kept  (in  a  field  near  bt.  Denis)  from  the  second  vVedne:-day  in 
June  until  Midsummer  eve— whence  Imdits—gaie-money,  fiiirings,  or  yearly  presents, 
bestowed  by  the  scholars  of  the  university,  especially  those  of  Paris,  on  their  tutors.— 

UOTQRAVS. 


178 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   Sf»AlN,  &c. 


f  leir  own  country,  by  making  prisoners  some  of  those  attached  to 
tlie  party  of  the  prince.  They  had  information  that  sir  Thomas 
Wake  was  on  his  road  to  Rhodez,  to  examine  the  'strength  of  the 
castle ;  that  he  was  at  Villeneuve  d'Ag^nois,  from  whence  he  was 
! )  be  escorted  by  only  sixty  lances. 

When  these  knights  heard  this  news,  they  were  in  high  spirits,  and 
i  >  solved  to  lay  an  ambuscade  for  sir  Thomas,  consisting  of  three 
hundred  lances;  so  that  about  two  leagues  from  Montauban,  as  the 
high  steward  was  continuing  his  route  with  sixty  lances  and  two 
hundred  archers,  they  were  attacked  by  this  large  ambuscade  of  Gas- 
cons.  The  English  were  very  much  surprised  :  for  they,  not  sus- 
pecting such  an  attack,  were  quite  unprepared  for  it :  however,  they 
began  to  exert  themselves  stoutly  in  self-defence  ;  but  the  Gascoi>s, 
who  had  formed  their  plans  at  leisure,  were  too  many  for  them,  and 
at  the  first  shock  numbers  were  dismounted  :  the  English,  not  being 
able  to  resist  the  violence  of  the  Gascons  of  Perigord,  Comminges  and 
Carmaing,  were  thrown  into  disorder,  and,  being  defeated  without 
much  resistance,  turned  their  backs.  Many  were  taken  and  slain. 
Sir  Thomas  was  obliged  himself  to  fly,  otherwise  he  would  have 
been  made  prisoner ;  and  he  owed  his  safety  to  the  fleetness  of  his 
horse,  which  carried  him  to  Montauban.  The  Gascons  and  others 
returned  to  their  own  country,  carrying  with  them  their  prisoners 
and  booty. 

News  was  very  soon  brought  to  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  at  that 
time  resided  at  Angouleme,  how  his  high  steward  of  Rouergue  had 
been  defeated  by  the  earl  of  Perigord,  and  by  those  other  noblemen 
who  had  summoned  him  by  appeal  to  the  chamber  of  peers  at  Paris. 
Much  enraged  was  the  prince,  when  it  was  told  him :  he  said,  he 
would  have  a  severe  and  early  revenge  for  this,  upon  the  persons  and 
lordships  where  this  outrage  had  been  committed.  He  wrote  directly 
to  sir  John  Chandos,  who  had  retired  to  his  estate  at  St.  Sauveur  le 
Vicomle  in  Coutantin,  ordering  him  to  come  to  him,  without  delay, 
as  soon  as  he  should  have  received  his  letter. 

Sir  John  Chandos,  desirous  of  obeying  the  prince,  made  all  possible 
haste,  and  came  to  Angouleme  to  the  prince,  who  received  him  with 
great  joy.  Soon  after,  the  prince  sent  him  to  Montauban,  with  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  to  make  war  upon  the  Gas. 
cons  and  French,  who  were  every  day  increasing  in  numbers,  making 
incursions  upon  the  territories  of  the  prince.  Sir  Thomas  Wake 
collected  his  scattered  men  as  well  as  he  could,  and  went  to  Rhodez, 
which  he  amply  reinforced  and  revictualled,  as  well  as  the  castle  of 
Milhaud  upon  the  confines  of  Montpellier ;  and  in  every  place  he  put 
men-at-arms  and  archers. 

Sir  John  Chandos  made  the  town  of  Montauban  his  head-quarters, 
and.  gallantly  defended  the  frontiers  against  the  Gascons  and  French, 
with  the  other  knights  whom  the  prince  of  Wales  had  sent  thither ; 
such  as,  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  two  brothers  de  Pommiers,  sir  John 
and  sir  Helie,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  the  lord  of  Partenay,  the 
lord  of  Pons,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  the  lord  de  Pinaine,  the  lord  de 
Tannaybouton,  and  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon.  These  knights, 
with  their  companies,  made  frequent  attacks  upon  the  forces  of  the 
earl  of  Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  the  earls  of  Perigord  and  Com- 
minges,  the  viscounts  of  Carmaing  and  of  Tharide,  the  lord  de  la 
Barde,  and  several  other  barons  and  knights  of  the  same  connection, 
who,  with  their  companies,  were  upon  this  frontier.  Sometimes  one 
side  was  victorious,  sometimes  the  other,  as  in  war  such  things  com- 
monly happen. 

The  duke  of  Anjou  remained  very  quiet,  and  made  not  the  smallest 
movement,  notwithstanding  the  rumors  he  heard ;  for  the  king  of 
France  had  strictly  ordered  him  not  to  make  war  upon  the  prince  of 
Wales,  nor  on  his  subjects,  until  he  should  receive  from  him  positive 
orders  for  so  doing. 


CHAPTER  CCLI. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  GAINS  OVEA  SEVERAL  CAPTAINS  OF  THE  FREE  COM- 
PANIES.     HE  SENDS  KIS  DEFIANCE  TO  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND. 

The  king  of  France,  ail  this  time,  was  secretly  and  ably  gaining 
over  several  of  the  captains  of  the  free  companies,  and  others  attached 
to  the  party  of  the  English,  who  had  ascended  the  river  Loire,  and 
Were  on  the  conf  nes  of  Berry  and  Auvergne,  where  the  king  of 
France  had  given  permission  for  them  to  reside.  Not  one  of  the 
companies  of  France  was  in  motion ;  for  the  king  did  not  wish  that 
his  name  should  yet  be  made  use  of  in  this  war,  lest  it  might  do  his 
affairs  harm,  and  lest  he  should  lose  the  country  of  Ponthieu,  which 
he  was  very  anxious  to  regain. 

Had  the  king  of  England  perceived  that  the  king  of  France  in- 
tended war,  he  would  easily  have  prevented  the  loss  of  Ponthieu  by 
reinforcing  the  garrisons  of  Abbeville  with  English,  and  others  at- 
tached  to  him ;  so  that  he  would  have  been  master  of  the  whole 
country ;  and  in  the  like  manner  would  he  have  done  to  all  the  other 
garrisons  dependent  on  that  county.  The  king  of  England  had  at 
this  time,  for  high  steward  of  Ponthieu,  a  good  English  knight  called 
sir  Nicholas  Louvain,  in  whom  the  king  had  great  confidence,  and 
with  justice ;  for,  sooner  than  commit  any  cowardly  or  unworthy 
de(;d,  he  would  have  had  his  limbs  torn  from  him. 

At  this  period,  the  king  of  France  sent  to  England  the  earl  of  Saltz- 
burg  and  sir  William  des  Dormans,  to  remonstrate  with  the  king  and 
his  council,  and  to  complain  that  part  of  the  country  of  France  had 


been,  and  still  was,  much  harassed,  as  well  by  the  daily  incursions 
of  the  free  companies,  who  had  for  these  la?t  six  years  made  war 
upon  France,  as  by  other  oppressors,  of  whi:h  the  king  of  France 
and  his  council  had  had  information,  and  were  very  i!!  satisfied  that 
the  king  of  England  and  his  eldest  son  the  prince  cA  Wales  should 
act  in  such  a  manner  as  to  countenance  theia.  These  two  person, 
ages  remained  in  England  for  the  space  of  two  morths  ;  and  during 
this  time,  they  proposed  various  agreemt  jita  and  reasons  to  the  king, 
which  made  him  frequently  out  of  humor  and  in  a  passion  ;  but  they 
did  not  pay  much  Pttention  to  this,  for  they  had  received  instructions 
from  the  king  of  France  and  hjs  council  how  to  act  and  v/hat  to  say. 

When  the  king  of  France  had  received  such  information  as  he 
could  depend  on,  that  the  inhabitants  of  Abbeville  were  in  their 
hearts  Frenchmen;  that  the  war  was  begun  in  Gascony ;  that  all 
the  men-at-arms  in  the  kiiigdom  oi"  France  were  prepared,  and  eager 
to  wage  war  upon  the  prince  of  Wales  and  to  cuter  his  territories ; 
he  was  anxious  that  no  reproach  might  be  ca:  t  on  him,  either  at  the 
present  moment,  or  in  times  to  come,  for  haviag  ordered  an  army 
into  the  territories  of  the  king  of  England,  or  the  prince  of  Wales, 
to  take  cities,  castles,  towns  or  fortresses,  without  having  sent  them 
a  challenge :  he  therefore  resolved  to  defy  the  king  of  England  ; 
which  he  did  by  sealed  letters.  One  of  his  valets,  who  was  from 
Brittany,  carried  them.  He  met  at  Dover  the  earl  of  Saltzburg  and 
sir  William  des  Dormans,  who  were  returning  from  England  to 
France,  having  accomplished  the  business  they  had  been  sent  on. 
The  Breton,  according  to  the  orders  he  had  received,  told  them  what 
he  was  going  about ;  which  they  no  sooner  heard  than  they  set  off 
as  quickly  as  possible,  and  crossed  the  sea.  They  were  very  happy 
when  they  found  themselves  in  the  town  and  fortress  of  Boulogne. 

About  this  time,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  marshal  of  Aquitaine,  had 
been  sent  by  the  prince  of  Wales  to  pope  Urban  V.  at  Rome,  on 
affairs  relating  to  Aquitaine.  He  had  found  the  pope  very  polite  in 
complying  with  the  requests  he  had  to  make  to  him.  On  his  return, 
he  first  heard  the  news  of  war  being  made  on  the  prince,  and  that 
the  French  had  entered  the  principality.  He  was  very  much  sur 
prised  at  this,  and  dubious  how  he  should  be  able  to  continue  his 
journey.  He  v/ent,  however,  to  the  gallant  earl  of  Savoy,  whom  he 
found  at  the  town  of  Pignerol,  in  Piedmont,  engaged  in  war  with 
the  marquis  de  Saluces.  The  earl  of  Savoy  received  sir  Guiscard 
and  his  company  with  great  pleasure :  he  entertained  them  for  two 
days  with  much  magnificence,  and  presented  them  with  handsome 
gifts,  particularly  sir  Guiscard,  who  had  the  larger  share  :  for  the  gal- 
lant earl  respected  him  greatly,  on  account  of  his  hardy  knighthood. 

When  sir  Guiscard  and  his  companions  had  left  the  earl  of  Savoy, 
the  nearer  they  approached  the  boundaries  of  France  and  Burgundy 
the  worse  news  they  heard,  and  more  disagreeable  to  their  feelings. 
Sir  Guiscard  having  well  considered  all  the  information  he  could 
gain,  saw  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  to  return  to  Guyenne 
in  the  state  he  travelled.  He  therefore  delayed  as  much  as  he  could, 
and  gave  the  command  of  his  whole  army  and  attendants  to  a  knight 
called  sir  John  Shore,  who  had  mamed  his  daughter.  Sir  John  came 
from  Brittany,  and  spoke  very  good  French :  he  took  the  connnand 
of  all  the  attendants  and  baggage  of  his  father-in-law  :  when  coming 
to  the  estate  of  the  lord  of  Beaujeu,  he  crossed  the  river  Sadne,  and 
became  so  well  acquainted  with  the  lord  of  Beaujeu  that  he  conducted 
him  and  his  whole  company  to  Rion  in  Auvergne,  to  the  duke  of 
Berry :  he  there  offered  to  become  a  true  Frenchman,  provided  he 
were  suffered  to  return  peaceably  to  his  house  in  Brittany,  as  it  had 
before  been  settled  between  him  and  the  lord  of  Beaujeu. 

In  the  mean  time,  sir  Guiscard,  under  the  disguise  of  a  poor  chap- 
lain, ill  mounted  and  badly  equipped,  passed  through  France,  Bur- 
gundy, and  Auvergne,  and  with  great  diflnculty  entered  the  principality. 
On  his  arrival  at  Angouleme,  he  was  heartily  welcomed  by  the  prince 
of  Wales.  Another  knight,  whose  name  w^as  sir  William  de  Sens, 
who  had  accompanied  him  on  this  embassy  to  Rome,  took  refuge  in 
the  abbey  of  Clugny  in  Burgundy,  from  whence  he  never  stirred  for 
five  years,  and  at  last  turned  Frenchman. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  Breton  who  was  the  bearer  of  the  chal- 
lenge from  Charles  king  of  France  to  Edward  king  of  England. 


CHAPTER  CCLII. 

CHALLENGES  FROM  FRANCE  ARE  DELIVERED  TO  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND. 
THE  EARL  DE  ST.  POL  AND  THE  LORD  DE  CHATILLON  CONQUER  THE 
COUNTY  OF  PONTHIEU. 

The  valet  before  mentioned  made  haste  to  London,  as  he  had  heard 
the  king  of  England  and  his  council  were  assembled  at  the  palace 
of  Westminster.  The  king  had  for  some  time  held  various  councils 
upon  the  state  of  tlie  prince's  affairs,  who  was  at  war  with  the  barons 
and  knights  of  Gascony,  to  examine  into  the  best  means  of  assisting 
him,  and  to  consider  whom  he  should  send  from  England  to  the 
prince's  aid.  He  soon  heard  ether  news,  which  troubled  him  more 
than  before  ;  for  the  valet  who  was  the  bearer  of  these  letters  man- 
aged so  as  to  enter  the  chamber  where  the  king  and  his  council  were 
sitting.  He  said  he  was  a  valet  belonging  to  the  household  of  the 
king  of  France,  and  had  been  sent  by  that  king  with  letters  addressed 
to  the  king  of  England,  but  was  ignorant  what  were  their  contents, 
nor  did  it  belong  to  him  to  know.   He  presented  them  on  his  kneea 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


i79 


to  the  king;  who,  being  desirous  to  know  what  might  be  their  sub. 
ject,  ordered  them  to  be  taken,  opened,  and  read.  The  king  and  all 
those  with  him  were  much  surprised  when  they  heard  the  challenge 
they  contained.  They  examined  them  very  carefully  every  way,  as 
well  as  the  seal,  and  clearly  saw  that  the  challenge  was  good.  They 
ordered  the  valet  to  withdraw,  telling  him  he  had  done  his  business 
well,  and  that  he  might  boldly  set  out  on  his  return,  for  he  would 
not  meet  with  any  obstacle  to  his  doing  so,  as  indeed  he  did  not: 
he  therefore  went  back  to  France  as  speedily  as  possible. 

The  earl  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  the  earl  of  Porcien,  the  lord  de 
Maulevrier,  and  several  others  at  this  time  in  England,  as  hostages 
for  the  king  of  France,  were  in  the  greatest  anxiety  on  hearing  the 
above  intehigence ;  for  they  were  doubtful  of  the  intentions  of  the 
king  of  England  and  his  council,  and  what  they  meant  to  do  to 
them. 

It  is  proper  to  be  known  that  the  king  and  his  council  were  greatly 
offended  that  this  challenge  should  have  been  brought  by  a  va'et : 
they  said  it  was  not  decent  that  a  war  between  two  such  great  lords 
as  the  kings  of  France  and  of  England  should  be  announced  and  de- 
clared by  a  common  servant ;  that  it  would  not  have  been  unworthy 
of  a  prelate,  or  of  a  valiant  baron  or  knight,  to  have  been  the  bearer 
of  such  a  declaration';  however,  nothing  more  was  done. 

In  this  council,  the  king  was  advised  to  send  directly  reinforce, 
ments  of  men-at-arms  to  Ponthieu,  to  guard  that  country,  more  par- 
ticularly to  Abbeville,  which  ran  much  risk  of  being  taken.  The 
king  approved  of  this,  and  ordered  the  lord  Percy,  the  lord  Neville, 
the  lord  Carbestone*  and  sir  William  Windsor  on  this  business,  with 
three  hundred  men-at-arms  and  one  thousand  archers. 

While  these  lords  were  making  their  preparations,  and  were 
already  as  far  advanced  on  their  road  as  Dover,  to  cross  the  sea,  other 
news  was  brought  which  did  not  please  them  much.  For  as  soon 
as  the  earl  Guy  de  St.  Pol  and  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  who  was  at 
that  time  master  of  the  cross-bows  of  France,  could  suppose  that  the 
king  of  England  had  received  the  defiance,  they  advanced  toward 
Ponthieu,  having  before  sent  privately  their  summons  to  the  knights 
and  squires  of  Hainault,  Artois,  Cambresis,  Vermandois,  Vimeu,  and 
Picardy ;  so  that  their  v/hole  force  amounted  to  not  less  than  a  hun- 
dred  and  twenty  lances,  with  which  they  appeared  before  Abbeville. 
The  gates  were  immediately  opened,  as  had  before  been  privately 
concerted ;  and  these  men-at-arms  entered  the  town  without  doing 
any  harm  to  the  inhabitants. 

Sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  who  was  the  leader  of  this  expedition, 
marched  to  that  part  of  the  town  where  he  thought  he  should  find 
the  high  steward  of  Ponthieu,  sir  Nicholas  Louvain,  and  exerted 
himself  so  effectually  as  to  make  him  his  prisoner,  as  well  as  a  very 
rich  clerk  and  valiant  man  who  was  treasurer  of  Ponthieu.  The 
French  made  this  day  many  a  good  and  rich  prisoner ;  for  the  Eng- 
lish lost  everything  they  had  in  the  town.  On  the  same  day,  the 
French  advanced  to  St.  Valery,  which  they  took  by  storm  ;  they  did 
the  same  to  Crotoy,t  as  well  as  to  the  town  of  Dernet  upon  the  sea. 

Shortly  after,  the  earl  of  St.  Pol  went  -o  Pont  de  St.  Remy  on  the 
Somme,  where  some  English  were  collected.  The  earl  ordered 
them  to  be  attacked.  There  was  a  grand  skirmish,  with  many  valor- 
ous  deeds  of  arms.  His  eldest  son,  Galeran,  was  created  a  knight, 
and  did  honor  to  his  new  knighthood.  The  English  were  so  roughly 
handled,  that  they  were  either  slain  or  made  prisoners,  and  the  bridge 
and  fort  conquered  by  the  French.  In  short,  the  whole  territory  and 
county  of  Ponthieu  were  freed  from  the  English,  so  thajt  none  re- 
mained who  could  any  way  do  mischief. 

News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  England,  who  was  at  London, 
how  those  of  Ponthieu  had  deserted  him,  and  turned  to  the  French. 
The  king  was  much  enraged  at  this,  and  at  first  had  intentions  of 
severely  retaliating  upon  those  of  the  hostages  who  were  still  in  Lon- 
don ;  but  he  thought  it  would  be  cruel  to  make  them  answer  for  his 
ill  fortune.  Nevertheless,  he  sent  all  the  citizens  who  had  been 
given  as  hostages  from  the  cities  and  principal  towns  of  France,  to 
other  towns,  castles,  and  forts  in  his  kingdom,  and  did  not  allow 
them  the  same  liberty  they  had  before  enjoyed.  He  ransomed  the 
earl  dauphin  d' Auvergne  for  thirty  thousand  francs,  and  the  earl  of 
Porcien  for  ten  thousand.  The  lord  de  Roye,  however,  remained  in 
prison,  in  great  peril ;  for,  as  he  was  not  in  any  favor  at  the  court  of 
England,  he  was  obliged  to  tndure  much  ill  treatment,  until  delivered 
by  accident  and  great  good  fortune,  as  you  will  hear  in  the  continu- 
ance of  this  history. 


CHAPTER  CCLIII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENOLAND  SENDS  A  LARGE  BODY  OF  MEN-AT-ARMS  TO  THE 
BORDERS  OF  SCOTLAND.  THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  OF  ANJOU  IS- 
SUE THEIR  ORDERS  FOR  THEIR  VASSALS  TO  ATTACK  THE  PRINCE  OF 
WALES. 

When  the  king  of  England  thus  sav/  himself  defied  by  the  king  of 
France ;  the  county  of  Ponthieu  lost,  after  having  cost  him  such 
sums  in  the  reparation  of  towns,  castles,  and  houses  (for  he  had  ex- 

*  Burnessays.  lord  Henry  Percy,  lord  William  Neville,  and  lord  William  Windsor, 
and  one  lord  more,  but  does  not  name  him, 
t  Crotoy— a  town  opposite  to  St.  Valery,  on  the  Somme. 

X  "  Derne."  No  such  place.  Q.  if  not  Rue,  which  is  a  small  town  on  the  coast,  two 
■uletfromSt.  Valery  1 


pended  one  hundred  thousand  francs  in  addition  to  the  revenues  he 
drew  from  it;)  he  was  in  a  mighty  passion.  He  had,  howev&r,  more 
fears  of  a  war  from  Scotland  than  from  France  :  he  knew  the  Scots 
did  not  love  hin>,  for  the  great  mischiefs  he  had  done  them  in  former 
times.  He  therefore  sent  large  detachments  of  men-at-arms  to  Ber» 
wick,  Roxburgh,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  and  to  the  v/hole  border,  to 
guard  it.  He  also  ordered  detachments  to  Southampton,  Guernsey, 
and  to  the  island  of  Blisso  ;*  for  he  had  procured  information  that 
the  king  of  France  was  making  great  preparations,  and  collecting  a 
number  of  ships,  in  order  to  invade  England.  He  did  not  know 
what  part  to  guard  the  most ;  and,  to  speak  truth,  the  English  were 
very  much  alarmed. 

As  soon  as  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  of  Anjou  vere  certain  that  the 
challenge  had  been  delivered,  and  war  declared,  being  unwilling  to 
remain  idle,  they  issued  their  special  orders  ;  one  in  Auvergne,  the 
other  at  Toulouse;  for  their  vassals  to  enter  the  principality.  The 
duke  of  Berry  had  under  his  command  all  the  barons  of  Auvergne, 
of  the  bishoprics  of  Lyons  and  Macon,  the  lords  de  Beaujeu,  de  Vil. 
lars,  de  Tournon,  sir  Godfrey  de  Boulogne,  his  brother-in-law  sir 
John  d'Armagnac,  sir  John  de  Villemur,  the  lords  de  Montagu  and 
de  Talencon,  sir  Hugh  Dauphin,  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  and  several 
more.  These  meri-at-arms  immediately  advanced  to  Touraine,  and 
to  the  borders  of  Berry,  from  whence  they  carried  the  war  into  the 
fine  country  of  Poitou  ;  but  they  found  it  well  filled  with  knights  and 
squires,  who  did,  not  permit  them  to  gain  much  advantage. 

Sir  Louis  de  St.  Julian,  sir  William  des  Bourdes,  and  Carnet  le 
Breton,  were  at  that  time  in  garrison  in  the  French  castles  of  Tou. 
raine.  These  three  were  great  capt  iins,  brothers  in  arms :  they 
performed  many  gallant  deeds,  and  did  much  harm  to  the  Engliisli, 
as  will  hereafter  be  more  fully  related. 


CHAPTER  CCLIV. 

SEVERAL  CAPTAINS  OF  COMPANIES  SIDE  WITH  DIFFERENT  PARTIES.  TH5 
KING  OF  ENGLAND  SENDS  THE  EARL  OF  CAMBRIDGE  AND  THE  EARL 
OF  PEMBROKE  TO  THE  ASSISTANCE  OF  HIS  SON  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES 
THEY  PASS  THROUGH  BRITTANY. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  possessed,  as  part  of  his  inheritance  in 
Champagne,  a  castle  situated  between  Troyes  and  Ch-alons,  called 
Beaufort ;  of  which  an  English  squire,  named  the  Poursuivant 
d'Amourt  was  the  captain.  When  this  squire  perceived  that  tho 
war  was  renewed  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  he 
turned  to  the  king  of  France,  and  swore  to  him  faith  and  loyalty 
from  this  time  foith,  as  a  good  Frenchman.  The  king  for  this  en. 
riched  him  greatly  and  left  this  castle  under  his  care,  in  conjunction 
with  another  squire  of  Champagne  called  Yvain.t  The  poursuivant 
and  Yvain  were  great  friends.  They  performed  many  feats  of  arms 
against  the  English,  v\nd  against  their  partisans. 

The  canon  de  Rob'jsart,  who  had  before  been  a  loyal  and  a  good 
Frenchman,  on  the  renev/al  of  the  war  turned  to  the  English,  and 
became  the  liege  man  of  the  king  of  England,  who  was  vv  ell  satis, 
fied  with  his  services.  In  this  manner  several  knights  and  squires 
changed  their  party.  The  duke  of  Anjou  had  been  so  active  among 
the  free  companies  of  Gascony  that  sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  le  petit 
Mechin,  le  bourg  de  Breteuil,  Aimenon  d'Ortige,  Perrot  de  Savoye, 
Jacquet  de  Bray  and  Arnaudon  de  Pans,  turned  Frenchmen  ;  which 
much  displeased  the  English,  as  their  forces  were  greatly  v/eakened 
by  it.  Naudon  de  Bagerant,  le  bourg  de  I'Esparre  and  le  bourg 
Camus,  remained  steady  to  the  English  ;  as  well  as  the  most  approved 
captains  among  them,  such  as  sir  Robert  Briquet,  Robert  Thin, 
John  Tresnelle,  Gaillard  de  Pilotte,  and  Aimery  de  Rochechouart. 
These  companies  of  English  and  Gascons,  with  their  followers, 
fixed  their  quarters  in  the  bishopric  of  Mans  in  lower  Normandy  ; 
where  they  took  a  town  called  Vire,§  and  destroyed  and  ruined  all 
the  neighboring  country.  Thus  these  free  companies  changed  their 
sides  ;  but  ail  of  them  v/ere  engaged  for  the  French  or  English. 

The  king  of  England  determined  to  send  his  son,  Edmund  ot 

*  "  Blisso."   Q..  of  Wight.   Lord  Berners  snys  the  Isle  of  Wiglit.— Ed. 

t  Poursuivant  d' Amour,  was  a  title  that  knights  and  squires  gave  themselves,  on  ac- 
count of  their  wearing  the  portrait  or  colors  of  their  mistresses,  and  challenging  each 
other  to  fight  in  honor  of  their  iaaies.  Barnes  calls  him  Percival  Damorie,  hut  I  do  not 
see  on  what  foundation  :  it  seems  to  m.e  to  be  a  corruption  of  Poursuivant  d'Amour. 

"  The  duke  of  Lancasterat  this  same  time  lost  his  castle  of  Beaufort,  between  Tro'es 
and  Chalons.  He  had  intrusted  this  place  to  the  guard  of  Evan  of  Wales.  This  Evan 
was  called  le  Poursuivant  d' Amour.  He  was  the  son  of  Edmund,  the  last  of  the  ancient 
sovereigns  of  Wales,  who  had  been  beheaded  by  Edward.  He  had  been  brought  up  at 
the  court  of  Philip  de  Valois,  as  page  of  honor  to  his  chamber,  and  made  his  first  cam- 
paign under  king  John.  At  the  peace,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  probably  igno- 
rant of  his  birth,  made  him  governor  of  his  castle  of  Beaufort.  Bemg  naturally  an  enemy 
to  the  English,  he  eagerly  seized  this  opportunity  of  revenging  himsell  for  the  ancient 
injuries  of  his  house.  The  king  of  France  accepted  his  offers  of  service,  and  gave  him 
the  command  of  some  ships,  with  which  he  made  mcursions  on  the  English  coasts."- 
Hist.  de  Fravce,  par  ViUaret,  tome  v.  p.  3r6. 

There  must  be  some  mistake  in  the  preceding  account  from  Villaret,  for  Uales  was 
finally  conquered  by  Edward  L  in  1283,  by  the  defeat  of  Llewelin,  and  the  di>graceful 
manner  in  which  Edward  murdered  his  brother  David.  The  surrender  of  the  castle  of 
Beaufort  happened  nearly  one  hundred  years  afterwards,  so  that  Evan  could  not  have 
been  a  son  of  one  of  our  last  sovereigns.  .      ,  .    ,  ^ 

X  It  seems  probable  that  this  chevalier  was  the  Welshman  mentioned  in  the  foregoing 
note,  and  that  the  Poursuivant  was  a  totally  different  person.  Who  Evanreaiiy  wa*  A. 
is  not  easy  to  discover.— Ed.  ,     •      ,t.  m 

§  Vire-a  town  in  Normandy,  on  the  nver  Vire,  diocese  of  Bayeux. 


180 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Lungley  earl  of  Cambridge,  and  his  son-in-law,  John  Hastings,  earl 
of  Pembroke,  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince  of  Wales  in  the  duchy 
of  Aquitaine,  with  the  command  of  a  body  of  men-at-arms  and 
cross-bowmen.    He  also  named  such  as  he  thought  right  to  send 
with  them :  and  in  the  number  were,  the  lord  Braddeston,*  sir  Bryan 
otapleton,  sir  John  Trivet,  sir  Thomas  Banaster  and  divers  others. 
They  embarked  as  speedily  as  they  could,  and  put  to  sea,  having 
with  them  four  hundred  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers.  They 
steered  their  course  for  Brittany;  and,  having  a  wind  to  their  wish, 
they  landed  at  the  port  St.  Malo.    When  John  de  Montfort,  duke 
of  Brittany,  was  informed  of  their  arrival,  he  was  much  rejoiced, 
and  immediately  sent  some  of  his  knights  to  receive  and  entertain 
them  ;  namely,  sir  John  de  Laigniguay  and  sir  John  Augustin.  The 
earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  were  well  pleased  on  seeing 
these  knights  :  but  they  were  not  perfectly  assured  if  the  barons  and 
principal  towns  of  Brittany  would  permit  them  to  pass  through  the 
country,  in  their  way  to  Poitou.    The  English  lords,  therefore,  made 
this  their  request  to  the  duke  and  to  the  country.    The  duke,  being 
very  partial  to  the  English,  complied  directly  with  their  wishes,  and 
acted  so  efficaciously  with  the  barons  and  principal  towns,  that  it 
was  agreed  they  should  pass  through  the  country  in  a  peaceable 
manner,  upon  paying  for  whatever  they  might  have  occasion  to  use  : 
to  which  terms  the  English  joyfully  assented. 

The  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  prepared  to  march  with 
their  army  to  join  those  free  companies  who  were  in  the  province  of 
Maine,  at  Chateau  Gontiert  and  at  Vire  ;  where  they  had  destroyed 
and  pillaged  the  whole  country  ;  declaring  their  intentions  to  advance 
farther  into  the  interior  of  the  kingdom.  The  Bretons  entered  into 
treaty  with  them  ;  and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  have  liberty  to 
oass  through  that  country,  by  crossing  the  river  Loire  at  the  bridge 
of  Nantes,  engaging  not  to  do  any  mischief  on  their  march. 

At  this  time,  sir  Hugh  Calverley  was  on  the  borders  of  Arragon, 
with  a  large  body  of  the  free  companies,  who  had  lately  quitted 
Spain.  As  soon  as  he  heard  that  the  French  were  making  war  upon 
the  prince,  he  set  off  with  all  the  men-at.arms  of  the  companies, 
passed  through  Arragon  and  Foix,  entered  Bigorre,  and  hastened 
until  he  came  to  the  prince,  who  at  that  time  held  his  court  in  the 
city  of  Angouleme.  When  the  prince  saw  him  arrive,  he  gave  him 
a  handsome  reception,  and  thanked  him  much  for  the  assistance  he 
had  brought.  He  prevailed  with  him  to  be  his  guest  until  the  com- 
panics  which  had  left  Normandy  (having  first  sold  those  fortresses 
which  they  held  there)  were  come ;  for  the  Bretons  allowed  them  to 
pass  through  their  countr)%  provided  they  behaved  themselves  well. 
As  soon  as  they  v/ere  arrived  at  Angouleme  and  in  that  neighbor- 
hood, the  prince  appointed  sir  Hugh  Calverley  to  be  their  captain. 
They  were  in  the  whole,  including  those  who  had  come  with  them 
from  Arragon,  two  thousand  fighting  men.  The  prince  immediately 
ordered  them  to  march  to  the  estates  of  the  earl  of  Armagnac  and 
the  lord  d'Albret,  to  burn  and  destroy  them.  In  consequence  of 
this  order,  they  made  a  very  disastrous  war,  and  did  great  damages. 


CHAPTER  CCLV. 

THE  EARLS  OF  CAMBRIDGE  AND  OF  PEMBROKE  ARRIVE  AT  ANGOULEME. 
THE  PRINCE  SENDS  THEM  TO  OVERRUN  THE  COUNTY  OF  PERIGORD. 
SOME  ENGLISH  ARE  DEFEATED  NEAR  TO  LUSIGNAN. 

The  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  remained  at  St.  Malo  with 
their  troops,  as  has  before  been  said,  until  all  the  free  companies  of 
their  party  had  come  through  the  country  with  the  assent  of  the  duke 
of  Brittany.  When  they  had  sufficiently  recruited  themselves,  and 
had  permission  to  march,  they  set  out  from  St.  Malo,  and  by  easy 
days'  journeys  arrived  at  Nantes,  where  the  duke  received  these 
lords  most  honorably,  and  kept  them  with  him  for  three  days,  which 
were  spent  in  magnificent  feasts.  On  the  fourth  day  they  crossed 
the  great  river  Loire  over  the  bridge  at  Nantes,  and  then  continued 
their  march  until  they  came  to  Angoul6me,  where  they  found  the 
prince  and  princess.  The  prince  was  much  rejoiced  at  the  arrival 
of  his  brother  the  earl  of  Cambridge  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke.  He 
inquired  after  the  healths  of  the  king  his  father,  the  queen,  and  his 
other  brothers :  to  which  questions  he  received  satisfactory  answers. 
After  they  had  remained  with  him  three  days,  and  had  refreshed 
themselves,  the  prince  ordered  them  to  set  out  from  Angouleme,  to 
make  an  excursion  into  the  county  of  Perigord. 

The  two  lords  and  knights  who  had  come  with  them  from  Eng- 
land instantly  made  preparations  to  provide  themselves  with  every- 
thing that  miglit  be  necessary.  Having  taken  leave  of  the  prince, 
they  marched  off  in  grand  array.  They  were,  in  the  whole,  full 
three  thousand  combatants:  among  these  were  several  knights  and 
squires  from  Poitou,  Saintonge,  Limousin,  Quercy  and  Rouergue, 
"■/vhom  the  prince  ordered  to  accompany  them.  These  lords  and 
men-at-arms  entered  hostilely  the  county  of  Perigord,  which  they 
overran,  and  did  much  mischief  to  it.  When  they  had  burnt  and 
deptroyed  the  greater  part,  they  laid  siege  to  a  fortress  called  Bor- 
deille3,+  of  which  two  squires  of  Gascony  were  governors :  they 

*  In  Proissart,  it  is  "  le  sire  de  Tarbestonne,"  which  I  think  must  be  Braddeston.  See 
Higdale's  Baronage. 

t  (^iiateiiuGi)ntier— a  town  in  Anjou,  diocese  of  Angers, 
V  Bordeilles— a  town  in  Perigord,  diocese  of  Perigueux 


were  brothers,  named  Ernaldon  and  Bernardel  de  Batefol.  There 
were  in  this  garrison  of  Bordeilles  with  the  two  captains,  a  number 
of  men-at-arms,  whom  the  earl  of  Perigord  had  sent  thither.  It 
was  also  amply  provided  with  artillery,  wine,  provision  and  every, 
thing  else  that  might  be  necessary  to  hold  out  for  a  considerable 
time;  and  those  in  garrison  were  well  inclined  to  defend  it:  so  that 
during  the  siege  of  Bordeilles  many  gallant  deeds  of  arms,  many  a 
skirmish  and  many  an  assault,  v/ere  daily  performed.  The  two 
before-mentioned  squires  were  bold,  proud  and  enterprising  :  they 
little  loved  the  English,  and  in  consequence  advanced  frequently 
to  their  barriers  to  skirmish  with  them.  Sometimes  one  side  con.* 
quered,  sometimes  the  other,  as  it  happens  in  such  adventures  and 
deeds  of  arms. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  were  full  one  thousand  combatants, 
French,  Burgundians,  Bretons,  Picards,  Normans  and  Angevins,  in 
Poitou,  and  on  the  borders  of  Anjou  and  Touraine,  who  were  over- 
running the  lands  of  the  prince  of  "W ales,  and  daily  committing  great 
devastations.  The  leaders  of  these  men-at-arms  were,  sir  John  de 
Bueil,  sir  William  de  Bourdes,  sir  Louis  de  St.  JuUan  and  Carnet  le 
Breton. 

In  order  to  oppose  this  force,  some  knights  and  squires  of  the 
prince,  in  particular  sir  Simon  Burley  and  the  earl  of  Angus,  were 
quartered  on  the  borders  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge  :  but  they  were 
scarcely  a  fourth  part  of  the  strength  of  the  French.  Whenever  the 
French  made  any  excursions,  they  amounted  always  to  a  thousand 
fighting  men  :  whereas  the  English  were  never  more,  at  the  utmost, 
than  two  or  three  hundred ;  for  the  prince  had  sent  off  three  very 
large  detachments — one  to  Montauban,  of  five  hundred  men-at-arms, 
under  sir  John  Chandos,  to  ravage  the  lands  of  the  earl  d'Armagnac 
and  the  lord  d'Albret — another  of  considerable  numbers,  under  sir 
Hugh  Calverley — and  the  largest  division  under  the  command  of  his 
brother,  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  before  Bordeilles.  Notwithstanding 
this,  those  who  were  in  Poitou  did  not  fail  to  acquit  themselves  gal. 
lantly,  and  to  do  their  duty  in  making  excursions  on  the  lands  of 
France,  and  in  guarding  their  own.  The  English,  wi^h  their  parti- 
sans,  have  always  acted  in  this  manner,  and  have  never  refused  nor 
dreaded  the  combat  because  they  were  not  in  greater  numbers. 

It  happened  then  one  day,  that  the  French  had  gained  exact  infor- 
mation  how  the  English  had  taken  the  field  and  were  out  on  an  ex- 
cursion, which  gave  them  such  spirits  that  they  collected  all  their  ■ 
forces,  and  placed  themselves  in  ambuscade,  to  fall  upon  the  English 
as  they  returned  from  the  inroad  which  they  had  made  between 
Mirebeau*  and  Lusignan.t  It  was  on  a  broken  causeway  that  the 
French,  to  the  amount  of  five  hundred  men,  commanded  by  the 
before-mentioned  captains,  sir  Johnde  Bueil,  sir  William  des  Bourdes, 
sir  Louis  de  St.  Julien,  and  Carnet  le  Breton,  advanced  to  attack 
them.  A  sharp  engagement  ensued,  when  many  were  unhorsed  ; 
for  the  English  defended  themselves  bravely,  and  fought  gallantly 
as  long  as  it  lasted.  Many  valorous  actions  were  performed.  Sir 
Simon  Burley  and  the  earl  of  Angus  proved  themselves  good  knights : 
but  in  the  end  they  had  the  disadvantage,  for  they  were  only  a  hand- 
ful of  men  when  compared  with  the  French.  They  were  therefore 
defeated,  and  compelled  to  fly.  The  earl  saved  himself  as  well  as  he 
could,  and  gained  the  castle  of  Lusignan  ;  but  sir  Simon  Burley  was 
so  closely  pursued,  and  surrounded  on  the  broken  causeway  near 
Lusignan,  that  he  was  made  prisoner  by  the  French :  most  of  his 
people  being  killed  or  taken,  for  very  few  escaped. 

The  French  returned  to  their  garrisons  rejoiced  at  the  issue  of  this 
adventure,  as  was  also  the  king  of  France  when  he  heard  it.  Not 
so  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  was  much  vexed,  and  bitterly  lamented 
the  capture  of  his  good  knight  sir  Simon  Burley,  whom  he  loved 
well,  as  indeed  he  had  reason ;  for,  to  say  the  truth,  he  was  a  most 
expert  man-at-arms  for  his  time,  very  courageous,  and  had  always 
carried  himself  valiantly  for  his  lord  the  king  of  England  and  his 
country.  His  companions  who  had  been  slain  or  made  prisoners  on 
the  causeway  had  behaved  equally  well ;  for  whose  loss  the  prince 
was  in  great  sorrow,  and  much  enraged.  It  is  a  comm.on  saying, 
that  one  man  is  worth  a  hundred,  and  that  a  hundred  is  not  worth 
one  man  ;  for,  in  truth,  it  happens,  sometimes,  that  by  the  good  con. 
duct  and  courage  of  one  man,  a  whole  country  is  presei'ved,  while 
another  person  may  totally  ruin  and  destroy  it.  Thus  things  fre- 
quently fall  out 


CHAPTER  CCLVI. 

SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS  TAKES  TERRIERES.     THE  EARL  OF  PERIGORD  AND  MANY 
OTHER  KNIGHTS  LAY  SIEGE  TO  REALVILLeJ  FN  QUERCY. 

After  this  defeat,  which  happened,  as  has  been  related,  between 
Mirebeau  and  Lusignan,  the  English  and  Poitevins,  when  they  made 
any  excursions,  acted  with  greater  prudence  and  keptmo»-c  cogether. 
We  will  now  speak  of  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Guiscp.ru  d'Angle,§and 


*  "  Mirebeau"— a  town  in  Poitou. 

T  "  Lusignan"— a  town  in  Poitou,  seven  leagues  from  Poitiers. 
t  "Realviile"— a  town  of  duercy,  on  the  river  Aveyron,  about  two  leagues  froB 
Montauban. 

§  Sir  Guiscard  d' Angle  was  created  a  peer,  by  the  title  of  earl  of  Huntingdon,  Isi  Ric 
U.  He  was  also  a  knight  of  the  Garter,  which  dignity  he  received  fur  having  been  in- 
strumental to  the  marriage  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  with  a  daughter  of  doa  Pedro  ei 
Caitaie. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  «fcc. 


others  who  were  in  Montauban,  seven  leagues  distant  from  Toulouse, 
and  who  made  frequent  sallies  from  that  place  very  much  to  their 
honor.  However,  while  they  were  there,  they  thought  they  could 
employ  their  time  more  profitably  than  in  guarding  the  frontiers,  and 
in  consequence  determined  to  lay  siege  toTerneresin  the  Toulousin. 
They  made  therefore  every  necessary  preparation,  and,  marching 
from  Montauban  in  grand  array,  came  to  Terri^res.  The  whole 
army  being  arrived,  it  was  surrounded  closely ;  for  they  depended 
on  gaining  it  by  means  of  mines,  as  it  could  not  easily  be  taken  by 
assault.  Their  miners  were  set  to  work,  who  labored  so  well  that  at 
the  end  of  fifteen  days  they  took  the  town  ;  all  who  were  in  it  were 
killed,  and  the  place  pillaged  and  destroyed.  In  this  excursion,  they 
had  intended  to  take  another  town,  three  leagues  from  Toulouse, 
called  Laval,  and  had  placed  an  ambuscade  in  a  wood  near  that 
place.  They  advanced  with  about  forty  men,  armed,  but  dressed  in 
peasant's  clothes.  They  were,  however,  disappointed  by  a  country 
boy,  who,  following  their  footsteps,  discovered  their  intentions ;  by 
which  means  they  failed,  and  returned  to  Montauban. 

The  earl  of  Perigord,  the  earl  de  Comminges,  the  earl  de  I'Isle, 
the  viscount  de  Garmaing,  the  viscount  de  Brunikel,  the  viscount  de 
Talar,  the  viscount  de  Murendon,  the  viscount  de  Laustre,  sir  Ber- 
trand  de  Tharide,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  the  lord  de  Pincornet,  sir 
Perducas  d'Albret,  the  little  Mechin,  the  bourg  de  Breteuil,  Aime- 
mon  d'Ortige,  Jacquet  de  Bray,  Perrot  de  Savoye,  and  Arnaudon  de 
Pans,  took  the  field  about  this  period.  There  were  among  these  free 
companies  full  ten  thousand  fighting  men.  By  orders  from  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  who  at  that  time  resided  in  Toulouse,  they  entered  Quercy 
in  great  force,  where  they  brought  on  rhuch  tribulation  by  burning 
and  destroying  the  whole  country.  They  advanced  to  Rfealville, 
wherein  they  besieged  the  high  steward  of  Quercy,  who  had  before 
provided  it  with  everything  necessary  for  the  defence  of  a  town,  and 
with  good  English  soldiers,  who  had  resolved  never  to  surrender 
but  with  their  lives :  notwithstanding  the  inhabitants  were  well  in- 
clined to  the  French. 

During  the  time  these  knights  and  barons  of  France  were  besieg- 
ing  this  town,  they  sent  to  Toulouse  for  four  great  engines,  which 
were  immediately  brought  thither.  They  were  pointed  against  the 
walls  of  Realville,  into  which  they  flung  night  and  day  large  stones 
and  pieces  of  timber  that  did  much  mischief  and  weakened  it.  They 
had  also  miners  with  them,  whom  they  set  to  work,  and  who  boasted 
that  in  a  short  time  they  would  take  the  town.  The  English,  how- 
ever, behaved  hke  good  and  brave  men,  supported  each  other,  and 
in  appfearance  held  these  miners  very  cheap. 


CHAPTER  CCLVII. 

THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  TOULOUSE  TURNS  THE  CITY  OF  CAHORS  AND  SEVERAL 
OTHER  TOWNS  TO  THE  PARTY  OF  THE  KING-  OF  FRANCE.  THE  DUKES  OF 
GUELDRES  AND  OF  JULIERS  SEND  DEFIANCES  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

While  the  French  men-at-arms  were  thus  quartering  themselves 
in  Quercy,  and  upon  the  borders  of  Limousin  and  Auvergne,  the  duke 
of  Berry  was  in  another  part  of  this  last  province,  where  he  had  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms,  under  sir  John  d'Armagnac,  his  brother- 
in-law,  the  lord  John  de  Villemur,  Roger  de  Beaufort,  the  lord  de 
Beaujeu,  the  lords  de  Villars,  de  Sergnac,  de  Calencon,  dr  Griffon  de 
Montagu,  sir  Hugh  Dauphin,  and  a  great  many  other  good  knights. 
They  made  inroads  on  the  confines  of  Rouergue,  Quercy,  and  Li- 
mousin, and  carried  ruin  and  devastation  wherever  they  went,  for 
nothing  was  able  to  stand  before  them.  By  the  advice  of  the  duke 
of  Berry,  the  duke  of  Anjou  sent  the  archbishop  of  Toulouse  from 
that  city,  during  the  time  these  armies  were  overrunning  the  country, 
to  the  city  of  Cahors,  of  which  place  his  brother  was  bishop.  This 
archbishop  was  a  very  learned  clerk,  as  well  as  a  valiant  man.  He 
preached  up  this  quarrel  of  the  king  of  France  so  earnestly,  and  so 
well,  that  the  city  of  Cahors  turned  to  the  French  side  :  and  the 
inhabitants  swore  that  from  this  time  forth  they  would  be  loyal  and 
faithful  subjects  to  the  king  of  France.  After  this,  the  archbishop 
continued  his  journey  through  the  country,  preaching  everywhere, 
with  such  good  success,  the  rights  of  the  king  of  France,  that  all  the 
people  of  those  parts  embraced  his  opinions ;  and  upward  of  sixty 
towns,  castles,  and  fortresses  were  turned  to  the  king  of  France,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  army  of  the  duke  of  Berry  ;  that  is  to  say,  of  sir 
John  d'Armagnac  and  the  others  who  were  overrunning  the  country. 
He  caused  also  Sigeac,  Gaignac,  Capedonac,  and  several  other  prin- 
cipal towns  and  strong  castles  to  change  sides  ;  for  he  remonstrated 
and  preached,  that  the  king  of  France  had  a  good  and  clear  right  in 
this  quarrel,  with  such  effect,  that  all  who  heard  him  were  con- 
vinced :  besides,  naturally  in  their  hearts  they  were  more  French 
than  English,  which  greatly  helped  this  business. 

In  like  manner,  as  the  archbishop  went  preaching  and  remonstra- 
ting on  the  justice  of  the  quarrel  of  the  king  of  France  along  the 
confines  of  Languedoc,  there  were  in  Picardy  many  prelates  and 
lawyers  who  were  as  active  in  doing  the  same  duty,  by  preaching 
and  converting  the  people  of  the  cities,  large  towns,  and  villages. 
Sir  William  des  Dormans,  in  particular,  distinguished  himself  by 
preaching  this  quarrel  of  the  king  of  France  from  city  to  city,  and 
from  town  to  town,  so  wisely  and  ably  that  all  people  listened  to 
him  Willingly  ;  and  it  was  wonderful  how  well  he  colored  the  whole 


business  through  the  kingdom  by  his  harangues.  In  addition  . 
this,  the  king  of  France,  moved  by  devotion  and  humility,  orderc-j 
frequent  processions  of  the  whole  clergy :  when  he  himself,  as  we  I 
as  the  queen,  attended  without  stockings,  and  bare-footed.  In  th  s 
manner,  they  went  praying  and  supplicating  God  to  listen  to  thei,., 
and  to  the  necessities  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  which  had  bc-en 
for  so  long  a  time  under  tribulation.  The  king  ordered  all  the  sub- 
jects of  his  realm  to  do  the  same,  by  the  advice  of  the  prelates  and 
churchmen. 

The  king  of  England  acted  in  a  similar  manner  in  his  kingdom. 
There  was  at  that  time  a  bishop  of  London  *  who  made  several  long 
and  fine  sermons :  he  demonstrated  and  preached  in  these  sermons, 
that  the  king  of  France  had  most  unju- tly  renewed  the  war,  and 
that  it  was  against  right  and  reason,  as  he  plainly  showed  in  different 
points  and  articles.  In  truth,  it  was  but  proper,  that  both  kings, 
since  they  were  determined  on  war,  should  explain  and  make  clear 
to  their  subjects  the  cause  of  the  quarrel,  that  they  might  understand 
it,  and  have  the  better  will  to  assist  their  kings ;  to  which  purpose 
they  were  all  equally  alert  in  the  two  kingdoms. 

The  king  of  England  had  sent  to  Brabant  and  Haiuault,  to  learn 
if  he  could  have  any  assistance  from  either  of  them  ;  and  had  fre. 
quently,  on  account  of  his  near  connectit>n,  requested  duke  Albert, 
who  at  that  time  governed  the  country  for  his  brother,  to  allow  him 
to  pass  through  his  territories,  or  to  remain  there,  if  there  should  be 
occasion,  and  to  enter  through  his  country  the  kingdom  of  France,  to 
carry  the  war  into  the  heart  of  it. 

Duke  Albert  would  willingly  have  complied  with  the  requests  of 
the  king  of  England,  his  uncle,  and  of  queen  Philippa  his  aunt, 
through  the  mediation  and  advice  of  lord  Edward  de  Gueldres,  who 
was  of  the  king's  party,  and  also  by  means  of  the  duke  of  Juliera 
his  cousin-gernjan,  but  he  had  been  already  gained,  as  you  will  hear. 
These  two  were  in  those  times  stricth'^  connected,  by  faith  and 
homage,  to  the  king  of  England,  who  Ircd  desired  each  of  them  to 
engage  for  him  as  many  as  a  thousand  lances,  for  which  they  should 
be  well  satisfied.  On  this  account,  these  two  lords  would  have 
been  very  glad  to  have  had  duke  Albert  in  alliance  with  the  king  of 
England.  The  duke  was  much  tempted  to  join  them  by  the  magni- 
ficent  presents  which  the  king  offej-ed  to  make  him  ;  which  promises 
were  frequently  repeated  by  these  two  lords,  as  well  as  by  other 
knights  whom  he  sent  over  to  him,  and  principally  by  the  lord  de 
Cominest,  who  chiefly  on  this  account  liad  returned  to  Hainault, 
after  having  resided  some  time  with  the  king.  But  the  king  ot 
France  and  his  council  had  gained  over  the  lord  John  de  Verchin, 
seneschal  of  Hainault,  who  governed  the  whole  country.  He  was 
a  wise  man,  a  valiant  knight,  and  a  good  Frenchman,  This  high 
steward  had  so  much  weight,  and  was  to  beloved  by  the  duke  and 
duchess,  that  he  overset  all  the  expectations  of  the  English,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  earl  of  Blois,  sir  John  de  Blois  his  brother,  the 
lords  de  Ligny  and  de  Barbangon,  and  exerted  himself  so  that  duke 
Albert  and  the  whole  country  remained  neuter,  and  would  not  take 
either  side,  which  was  the  answer  made  by  the  lady  Jane  duchess 
of  Brabant. 

King  Charles  of  France,  who  was  wise  and  artful,  had  taken  the 
previous  measures,  and  settled  all  this  business  three  years  t  before. 
He  well  knew  that  he  had  good  friends  in  Hainault  and  Brabant, 
especially  among  the  greater  part  of  the  counsellors  of  the  principal 
noblemen.  In  order  to  put  a  better  color  on  his  war,  he  had  copies 
made  by  learned  men  of  different  papers  relative  to  the  peace,  which 
were  signed  at  Calais,  in  which  he  stated  all  the  facts  in  his  favor, 
and  those  articles  the  king  of  England  and  his  children  had  sworn  to 
maintain,  and  to  which  they  had  submitted  by  i,eided  deeds,  with 
the  orders  which  they  ought  in  consequence  to  have  given  to  their 
subjects :  in  short,  all  the  points  and  articles  which  were  favorable 
to  him,  and  condemned  the  actions  of  the  English.  These  papers 
were  made  public  in  the  town  halls,  and  in  the  presence  of  different 
noblemen  and  their  counsellors,  that  they  might  be  fully  informed  on 
the  subject. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  king  of  England  act"d  in  like  manner; 
for  he  sent  memorials  and  remonstrances  tlrough  Germany,  oi 
wherever  he  expected  to  gain  assistance.  The  duke  of  Gueldres 
(who  was  nephew  to  the  king  of  England,  being  the  son  of  his 
sister,  and  thus  cousin-german  to  the  children  of  the  king,)  and  the 
duke  of  Juliei-s,  were  at  that  time  true  and  loyal  Englishmen  :  they 
had  been  very  much  affronted  by  the  manner  of  the  king  of  France 
sending  his  challenge  by  a  servant,  and  rebuked  the  king  for  it, 
highly  blaming  both  him  and  his  councfl  for  this  unbecoming  form 
of  sending  it.    They  said,  that  war  between  such  great  and  renowned 


*Dr.  Simon  Tibald.  alias  Sudbury.— Barnes. 

fLord  de  Comines."  My  MSS.  have  Gomniegines,  This  passage  seems  verj 
much  confused.  Lord  Berners  says,  in  his  translation,  that  tiie  lord  de  Commes  was  at 
the  French  court,  and  came  away  to  prevent  duke  Albert  joinin?:  the  king  of  Kngland.- 
LThis  passage  has  been,  as  D.  Sauvage  expresses  it.  "  horribl>  corrupted. '  He  liad 
considerable  difficulty  in  settling  it,  and  quotes  the  parallel  passage  from  tno  other 
copies  besides  his  own  text,  all  varying  from  each  otht  r.  It  is  not  at  all  clear  from  these 
that  Comines  or  Gommegines  was  not  on  the  French  party  as  lord  Berners  represents 
him  to  be,  and  this  appears  more  probable  from  a  former  passage,  where  he  isrepre. 
sented  as  attached  to  the  French  party;  and,  again,  at  page  411,  Mr.  Johnes  m  that 
place  uses  q  third  orthography,  and  spells  the  name  Comminges,  but  all  three  appeal 

to  be  the  same  name.]— Ed.  .       ,        ,     .  ,  , 

t  Three  years.  Denys  Sauvage  suspects  it  ought  to  be  three  months,  but  gjres  no 

reason  for  it. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


182 

U»rds  as  ilic  kings  of  France  and  of  England  should  have  been 
declared  by  proper  messengers,  such  as  dignified  prelates,  bishops  or 
abboti!.  They  added,  that  the  French  had  not  followed  this  usual 
mode,  through  pride  and  presumption.  These  lords  sent  their  chal. 
lenge  to  the  king  of  France  in  a  handsome  manner,  as  did  several 
other  knights  of  Germany.  It  was  their  intention  immediately  to 
have  entered  France,  and  to  have  done  such  deeds  there  as  twenty 
vears  should  not  efface  :  but  their  schemes  were  broken  by  means 
iliey  did  not  expect,  as  you  wiil  hereafter  find  recorded  in  this 
history. 


CHAPTER  CCLVIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY,  BROTHER  TO  KING  CHARLES  V.  MARRIES  THE 
DAUGHTER  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS.  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND 
ENTERS  INTO  NEGOTIATIONS  WITH  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE. 

It  has  been  before  related  how  much  the  king  of  England  solicited 
and  intrigued,  during  upward  of  five  years,  the  marriage  of  his  son, 
Edmund  earl  of  Cambridge,  with  the  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders. As  the  detailed  account  of  the  different  negotiations  would 
be  too  long,  I  shall  briefly  pass  them  over:  but  you  must  know  that 
the  king  of  England  cou'd  not  by  any  means  whatever  obtain  from 
pope  Urban  V.  a  dispensation.  As  this  was  absolutely  necessary, 
the  hiarriage  remained  in  suspense.  The  earl  of  Flanders  being 
solicited,  on  the  other  hand,  by  the  king  of  France,  for  his  brother 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  ;  and  seeing  that  the  marriage  not  being 
likely  to  take  place  with  England,  his  daughter  ought  to  marry,  as 
he  had  not  any  other  children  ;  having  also  learnt  that  the  countess 
of  Artois,  his  mother,  was  favorable  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy's  suit, 
for  it  was  a  grand  and  well  assorted  alliance  ;  for  these  reasons  he 
sent  noble  embassadors  to  England,  to  treat  with  the  king  for  an  ac- 
quittal of  his  engagements  between  them. 

These  embassadors  managed  the  business  so  ably  that  the  king  of 
England,  who  always  wished  to  act  honorably,  assented  to  the  earl 
of  Flanders'  request.  They  returned,  therefore,  to  Bruges,  and  re- 
lated  to  the  earl  their  lord  what  they  had  done.  The  earl  was  much 
pleased  at  their  success.  It  was  not  long  before  the  marriage  of  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  with  the  heiress  of  Flanders  was  determined  on. 
There  were  great  treaties,  agreements  and  alliances  made  between 
both  parties ;  and  it  was  then  told  me,  that  the  earl  of  Flanders,  in 
consideration  of  this  marriage,  received  upward  of  fifty  thousand 
crowns  ;*  that  the  tawns  of  Douay  and  Lille  were  given  up  to  him, 
on  account  of  the  money  which  the  king  of  France  was  to  give  hi? 
brother  on  this  marriage.  The  earl  of  Flanders  took  possession  of 
these  towns,  put  his  own  subjects  into  them,  and  they  were  esteemed 
as  part  of  Flanders,  on  account  of  the  sums  they  were  pledged  for. 
But  I  know  nothing  furthur. 

Soon  after  these  arrangements  were  concluded,  they  proceeded  to 
the  marriage,  which  was  celebrated  in  the  city  of  Ghent.  There 
were  great  feasts  at  the  solemnity  of  the  wedding,  and  afterwards, 
which  were  attended  by  crowds  of  lords,  barons  and  knights.  The 
gallant  lord  of  Coucy  was  there,  whose  presence  was  so  acceptable 
at  a  feast,  of  which  none  knew  better  how  to  do  the  honors  ;  it  was 
for  this  reason  the  king  of  France  had  sent  him  thither.  After  they 
had  been  magnificently  entertained,  as  well  with  tournaments  as 
otherwise,  they  separated,  and  returned  to  their  homes. 

The  king  of  England,  who  saw  that  from  this  marriage  the  earl  of 
Flanders  must  become  the  ally  of  the  king  of  France,  was  ignorant 
whether  the  earl  would  take  part  against  him  with  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  his  son,  who  of  course  would  be  his  heir  to  the  county  of 
Flanders,  and  what  treaties  had  been  entered  into  by  the  ear!  with 
the  king  of  France.  The  king,  therefore,  was  much  harder  upon  the 
Flemings  than  before,  and  harassed  them  by  sea  and  land,  and  when- 
ever he  found  them  in  his  own  country  with  their  merchandise.  The 
king  of  France  was  not  displeased  at  this,  and  would  willingly  have 
seen  a  war  declared  between  the  Flemings  and  the  English  :  but  the 
prudent  men  of  Flanders  and  the  citizens  of  the  principal  towns  were 
averse  to  it,  for  the  commonalties  of  Flanders  maintained  the  quarrel 
between  the  two  kings  to  be  more  just  on  the  part  of  England  than 
of  France. 

King  Edward  was  gaining  friends  on  all  sides,  and  much  need  had 
he  of  them,  from  the  appearance  of  the  great  wars  and  rebellions  that 
were  breaking  out  in  his  dominions  beyond  sea.  He  was  given  to 
understand,  that  his  cousin  king  Charles  of  Navarre,  v/ho  at  that  time 
resided  in  lower  Normandy,  would  join  his  party ;  for  he  hated  the 
king  of  France,  on  account  of  some  estates  which  the  king  of  Na- 
varre claimed  as  his  inheritance,  and  which  the  king  of  France  denied 
his  right  to.  Counsellors  on  each  side  had  frequently  met,  but  they 
could  never  come  to  any  agreement.  The  affair  had  remained  in 
this  situation,  and  each  was  on  his  guard.  The  king  of  Navarre  had 
amply  provided  his  towns  and  castles  in  Coutantin,  in  the  county  of 
Evreux,  as  well  as  his  principal  towns  in  Normandy,  with  all  sorts 
of  stores  :  he  had  filled  Cherbourg,  where  he  resided,  with  men-at- 
arms. 

At  this  time,  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  was  with  the  king  of  Na. 


•  One  of  the  frngments  or  abridgments  made  use  of  by  D.  Sauvage  in  his  ed.and 
f^teU  by  him  a»  "  Z,o  CAaui."  has  100,000  crowns.— Ed. 


varre  :  he  was  governor  of  a  town  called  Carentan,*  beyond  the  forda 
of  St.  Clement  in  Coutantin,  which  he  held  under  the  king  of  Na. 
varrc,  being  part  of  his  inheritance :  sir  Eustace  was  also  one  of  his 
privy  counsellors  :  so  that  the  king  of  England  sent  to  him  'Jot  he 
was  his  liege  man  and  knight,)  to  sound  the  intentions  of  the  king  of 
Navarre.  He  found  him  well  inclined,  and  treated  so  successfully 
that  the  king  of  Navarre,  with  a  small  retinue,  embarked  on  board  a 
ship  called  the  Lynne,  and  visited  the  king  of  England,  who  was 
right  glad  to  see  him.  He  entertained  him  handsomely ;  and  they 
had  many  conferences  together,  in  which  they  understood  each  other 
so  well  that,  on  the  return  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  he  was  to  declare 
war  against  me  king  of  France,  and  to  admit  English  garrisons  into 
all  his  castles. 

After  these  engagements  and  treaties  had  been  concluded,  the 
king  of  Navarre  returned  to  Cherbourg  in  Normandy.  He  was  es- 
corted thither  by  some  of  the  knights  of  the  household  of  the  king 
and  queen  of  England,  who  were  unfortunate  as  they  came  back  ; 
for  they  met  some  pirates  of  Normandy  that  attacked  their  vessel's, 
and,  being  the  strongest,  overpowered  them,  and  killed  every  person: 
they  gave  no  quarters  to  any  one.  The  king  of  England  was  much 
enraged  when  he  heard  this  but  he  could  not  possibly  then  remedy  it. 

Soon  after  the  return  of  the  king  of  Navarre  to  Cherbourg,  sir 
Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  (who  had  been  sent  for  by  the  prince  of 
Wales,  and  whose  heralds  had  summoned  his  attendance)  took  his 
leave,  in  order  to  obey  the  prince.  The  king  parted  with  him  with 
much  regret,  but  sir  Eustace  explained  his  reasons  so  fully  that  he 
allowed  him  to  depart.  He  embarked  v/ith  his  attendants,  and  sailed 
for  St.  Malo,  where  he  landed,  and  then  rode  to  Nantes,  in  order  to 
to  pass  the  river  Loire,  with  the  permission  of  the  duke  of  Brittany 
and  the  inhabitants,  who  as  yet  had  not  taken  any  part  in  this  war. 
He  continued  his  journey  until  he  arrived  in  Poitou,  at  the  town  of 
Angouleme,  where  the  prince  received  him  with  great  pleasure,  and 
shortly  aftervv^ards  sent  him  to  sir  John  Chandos  and  the  captal  de 
Buch,  who  were  in  Montauban,  guarding  the  frontiers  against  the 
French.  Sir  Eustace,  on  his  arrival,  was  most  joyfully  greeted  by 
his  former  companions. t 


CHAPTER  CCLtX 

THE  CONSTABLES  OF  FRANCE  AND  OF  HAINAULT  UNDERTAKE  A  GRAND 
EXPEDITION  TO  ATTACK  ARDRES.  THE  FORTRESS  OF  REALVILLE  IS 
TAKEN,  AND  ALL  THE  ENGLISH  WHO  WERE  LN  IT  PUT  TO  THE  SWORD. 

The  knights  of  Picardy,  about  this  period,  were  preparing  a  grand 
expedition  of  men-at-arms,  with  the  intention  of  paying  a  visit  to 
those. of  Ardres.t  Sir  John  Moreau  de  Fiennes,  constable  of  France, 
and  sir  John  Werthin,  constable^  of  Hainault,  were  appointed,  by 
order  of  the  king  of  France,  the  leaders  of  it.  Their  rendezvous  was 
in  the  good  town  of  St.  Omer.  They  amounted,  in  the  whole,  to  a 
thousand  lances,  knights  and  squires.  These  men-at-arms  advanced, 
to  show  their  array,  before  the  fort  of  Ardres,  which  was  well  gar- 
risoned with  English.  They  encamped  there,  and  gave  out  that  they 
intended  to  lay  siege  to  it.  The  English  in  Ardres  were  not  alarmed, 
but  made  every  necessary  preparation  to  defend  themselves,  if  they 
should  be  attacked.  One  day  these  lords  of  France  and  of  Hainault 
drew  out  their  army  to  the  field  in  gay  spirit,  and  in  noble  array.  It 
was  a  fine  sight  to  behold  the  banners  of  these  lords  flying  before 
them,  and  the  gallant  muster  they  made.  They  began  an  attack,  but 
with  little  advantage  :  for  many  were  killed  and  wounded ;  and 
nothing  gained.  According  to  the  information  which  I  then  received, 
I  believe  it  was  on  the  fifth  day  they  left  Ardres,  v/ithout  any  other 
action,  and  each  man  returned  to  his  own  home.  Thus  was  this 
expedition  put  an  end  to. 

We  will  now  return  to  what  was  going  forward  in  a  distant  part 
of  the  country,  and  relate  the  siege  of  R^alville  in  Quercy  by  the 
French.  There  were  upward  of  twelve  thousand  combatants,  all 
good  men-at-arms ;  and  at  two  days'  march  were  the  duke  of  Berry, 
sir  John  d'Armagnac,  sir  John  de  Villemur,  the  lord  de  Beaujeu,  and 
others  from  Auvergne  and  Burgundy,  in  all  about  three  thousand 
fighting  men,  who  were  ready  to  advance  should  there  be  occasion. 
Sir  John  Chandos,  the  captal  de  Buch,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  and  the 
others  who  were  guarding  the  frontiers  of  Montauban,  knew  well 
what  was  passing  at  R^alville,  and  what  the  strength  cf  their  own 
forces  in  that  part  of  the  country  consisted  of.  They  fdund  they  were 
not  strong  enough  to  fight,  nor  to  raise  the  siege :  for  the  earls  of 
Cambridge  and  Pembroke,  who  were  besieging  Bourdeilles,  would 
not  give  up  that  siege. 

The  Frencii  had  set  their  miners  to  work  at  R^alville,  and  by  tlieir 


*  Carentan— a  town  of  Normandy,  three  leagues  from  the  sea-coast,  dioceje  of 
Coutances. 

t  From  the  Foedera  it  would  appear,  that  Charles  of  Navarre  sent  two  embassadors 
to  England ;  for  there  is  a  piissport  for  Peter  Terturon,  his  secretary,  and  one  also  for 
William  Dordane,  dated  the  6lli  June.  1370.  The  king's  passport  is  dated  the  12th  Au- 
gust. 1370,  wlien.  I  suppose,  he  came  to  England,  where  he  must  have  remained  some 
time,  for  tiie  passport  for  his  return  is  dated  the  28th  November,  1370.  The  convention 
between  tlie  two  kings  is  in  the  Foedera,  to  which  I  refer  for  further  particulars.  The 
king  of  Navarre,  when  returned  to  Cherbourg,  sent  otlier  embassadors  to  England,  as 
their  passport  in  the  Foedera  is  dated  the  1st  December,  1370. 

t  Ardres— a  strong  town  in  Picardy,  four  leagues  from  Calais.  Near  this  place  wa» 
held  the  famous  interview  between  Henry  VIII.  and  Francis  I. 

§  Sir  John  Werthin,  or  Verchin,  constable.  He  was  before  sineschai 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


183 


machines,  which  cast  stones,  &c.into  it  day  and  night,  had  harassed 
the  garrison  so  much,  they  could  cot  sufficiently  v/atch  these  miners, 
who  succeeded  in  their  operations,  and  flung  down  a  great  part  of 
the  walls  ;  by  which  means  the  town  was  taken,  and  all  the  English 
in  it  were  put  to  death  without  mercy,  v/hich  was  a  pity,  for  there 
■were  among  them  several  good  squires.  The  inhabitants  were  par. 
doned  on  their  promising  from  that  time  forth  to  be  loyal  Frenchmen. 
The  French  commanders  appointed  captains  and  men-at-arms  to 
guard  it,  as  well  as  others  to  give  advice  in  the  article  of  repairs,  or 
in  whatever  other  business  occasion  might  require. 

After  the  conquest  of  Realville,  the  army  dispersed  itself  over  the 
countries  of  Quercy  and  Rouergue,  to  get  refreshments  and  recruit 
themselves.  The  companies  went  to  the  city  of  Cahors  and  its 
neighborhood.  Their  leaders  were,  Aimemon  d'Ortige,  Perrot  de 
Savoye,  le  petit  Mechin,  Jacques  de  Bray  and  Arnaudon  de  Pans, 
who  despoiled  the  whole  country.  The  earl  of  Perigord,  the  earl  de 
I'Isle,  the  earl  de  Comminges,*  the  viscount  de  Carmaing  and  the 
other  lords  returned  to  their  own  estates ;  for  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir 
Robert  Briquet,  John  Tresnelle,  Lanut,  Naudon  de  Bagerant,  lebourg 
Camus,  le  bourg  de  I'Esparre  and  other  captains  of  these  free  com- 
panies, vv'ere  carrying  on  a  destructive  war  there,  and  had  burnt  and 
ravaged  the  lands  of  the  earl  d'Armagnac  and  the  lord  d'Albret. 

There  was  at  this  time,  as  high  steward  of  Rouergue,  a  very  val- 
iant man  and  good  knight,  an  Englishman,  called  sir  Thomas 
V/hiteval.t  He  resided  in  the  town  and  castle  of  Milhaud,?  a  day's 
journey  from  Montpellier ;  and  notwithstanding  the  whole  country 
surrounding  it  had  changed  sides,  and  was  conquered,  he  kept  this 
garrison  upward  of  a  year  and  a  half,  and  also  another  fortress  in 
Rouergue  called  Vauclerc.  He  made  many  expeditions,  and  differ- 
ent sallies  much  to  his  honor,  until  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  drove 
nim  out,  as  you  will  hear  related  anon  in  the  course  of  this  history. 

The  town  and  castle  of  Bourdeilles  still  remained  besieged. 


CHAPTER  CCLX. 

THE  FRENCH  TAKE  LA  ROCHE  P0SAY.§  THE  SENESCHAL  OF  POITOU  BURNS 
AND  DESTROYS  THE  LANDS  OF  THE  LORD  DE  CHAUVIGNY,  AND  TAKES  BY 
ASSAULT  HIS  PRINCIPAL  TOWN  OF  BRUX. 

Sir  John  de  Bueil,sir  William  des  Bourdes,  sir  Louis  de  St.  Julien 
and  Garnet  le  Breton,  remained  on  the  frontiers  of  Poitou,  with  up, 
ward  of  twelve  hundred  fighting  men,  and  studied  night  and  day  by 
what  means  they  could  take,  gain  by  surprise  or  otherwise,  any 
towns,  castles  or  fortresses  in  Poitou.  From  these  measures  it  hap- 
pened that  they  took  by  scalado  a  castle  called  La  Roche  Posay,  at 
the  entrance  of  Poitou,  on  the  river  Creus,  two  leagues  distant  from 
La  Haye||  in  Touraine,  and  tolerably  near  to  Chatelheraut  on  the 
same  river.  The  whole  country  was  exceedingly  alarmed  at  this ; 
for  the  French  placed  a  large  garrison  in  it,  repaired  the  walls,  and 
amply  provided  it  with  all  sorts  of  provision,  ammunition  and  artillery. 

When  this  news  was  brought  to  the  prince,  he  was  much  dis- 
pleased ;  but  he  could  not  prevent  it.  He  sent  orders  to  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle,  sir  Lewis  de  Harcourt,  the  lord  de  Partenay,  the  lord  de 
Pinane,  and  several  others  who  were  at  Montauban  with  sir  John 
Chandos,  to  return  to  him  directly,  as  he  wanted  to  employ  them  in 
another  part  of  the  country.  The  aforesaid  lords,  in  consequence  of 
this  command,  left  Montauban,  and  journeyed  to  Angouleme,  where 
•he  prince  was,  who  immediately  sent  them  to  Poitiers,  to  guard  that 
city  and  defend  the  frontiers  against  the  French. 

There  had  lately  turned  to  the  French  party  a  great  baron  of  Poitou, 
called  the  lord  de  Chauvigny,  viscount  de  Brux.  This  town  had 
followed  his  example,  which  he  had  filled  with  Bretons  and  men-at- 
arms :  he  himself  had  left  the  country,  and  gone  to  France  to  the 
king.  The  prince  and  all  the  barons  of  Poitou  were  exasperated  at 
this  defection.  The  viscount  de  Rochechouart  was  also  suspected  : 
and  the  prince,  being  informed  that  he  was  about  to  change  sides, 
sent  for  him  to  Angouleme,  where  he  told  him  what  he  had  heard. 
The  viscount  denied  it,  and  excu-  t  rl  himself  as  well  as  he  could : 
notwithstanding  this,  he  was  committed  a  close  prisoner,  and  re- 
mained a  considerable  t'me  in  this  dangerous  situation. 

Sir  James  Audley  w  s  at  this  period  high  steward  of  Poitou,  a 
right  sage  and  valiant  ,caight.  He  made  preparations  for  a  grand 
expedition.  There  we  e  with  him  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Louis 
de  Harcourt,  the  lord  Je  Pons,  the  lord  de  Partenay,  the  lord  de 
Pinane,  sir  Geoffry  d'A-ge;iton,  sir  Maubrunde  Linieres,  the  lord  de 
Tanuaybouton,  sir  Wil'iam  de  Montaudire,  and  many  other  knights 
and  squires  of  Poitou.  TLey  amounted  in  the  whole  to  twe've  hun- 
dred lances ;  end  there  was  also  with  them  sir  Baldwin  Freville, 
high  steward  of  Saiutonge.  These  lords  made  Poitiers  their  place 
of  rendezvous' :  from  that  place  they  rode  in  grand  array,  and  ad- 
vancod  until  they  cuter' d  Berry,  where  they  began  to  burn  and  de. 
stroy  the  country,  and  t>  pillage  poor  people,  to  whom  they  did  great 
daniuge.  They  then  retur.ied  to  Touraine.  Wherever  they  passed, 
the  countries  suffered  most  exceedingly  ;  for  none  ventured  to  oppose 


*  See  note  page  181. 

I  Vvliiteval.   Q,.  If  not  Whltwe!!.  Barnes  calls  him  sir  Thomas  Wake. 
{  Milhaud.  or  MiOau— a  trnva     Rouergue,  on  the  river  Tame. 

§  La  Roclie  Posay— a  1  own  i  i  Touraine,  on  the  Crense,  noted  forits  medicinal  springs. 

II  La  Haye— four  leagues  frcm  Chatelheraut. 


them,  as  they  were  in  such  force  as  to  be  masters  of  the  country. 
These  men-at-arms  entered  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  Chauvigny, 
whose  lord  had  lately  turned  Frenchman,  which  they  burnt  and  de- 
stroyed  without  hindrance,  except  the  towns  and  strongholds.  The>' 
came  to  his  principal  town  of  Brux,*  attacked  it,  and  continued  th ^ 
attack  a  whole  day  with  their  men-at-arms,  but  gained  nothing. 
They  then  encamped,  and  declared  they  would  not  thus  leave  it, 
for  it  was  to  be  taken.  They  rose  at  daybreak,  and.  having  made 
everything  ready,  sounded  their  trumpets  for  an  assault.  The  Poit- 
evins  and  English  being  formed  into  battalions,  each  lord  with  his 
men  under  his  own  banner,  they  made,  on  this  Saturday,  a  most 
fierce  attack.  It  lasted  some  time  :  for  there  were  in  the  town  men- 
at-arms,  and  some  from  the  companies,  wlio  defended  themselves  as 
well  as  they  could,  as  they  knew  their  lives  depended  upon  it.  Many, 
therefore,  were  the  gallant  deeds  of  arms  performed.  The  two  high 
stewards  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge  were  anxious  to  gain  the  town. 
They  made  their  archers  shoot  so  quickly  that  scarcely  any  one  dared 
to  appear  on  the  walls  to  defend  it.  On  this  Saturday  morning,  the 
town  of  Brux  was  so  vigorously  attacked,  that  it  was  won  at  last, 
and  the  gate  thrown  open  for  every  one  to  enter  it  who  chose. 

All  the  men-at-arms  of  the  viscount  were  taken:  and  the  lords  of 
the  army  had  sixteen  of  them  hanged  in  their  armor,  from  hatred  to 
the  viscount,  who  was  not  in  the  country,  but  with  the  king  of  France 
at  Paric.  The  town  was  burnt,  and  the  inhabitants  lost  their  all : 
there  were  besides  very  many  slain  and  drowned.  The  English 
returned  to  Poitiers  with  their  army,  the  better  to  refresh  themselves. 


CHAPTER  CCLXl. 

SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  IS  APPOINTED  CAPTAIN  OP  THE  PRINCE'S  COMPANY. 
HE  CAUSES  SIR  PERDUCAS  D'aLBRET  TO  TURN  TO  THE  ENGLISH.  HE 
BESIEGES  THE  FRENCH  COMPANIES  IN  THE  FORT  OP  DURMEL. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  resided  in  Brittanj-,  where  he  had  a  fine  and 
large  estate  :  he  had  always  been  a  good  and  loyal  Englishman,  and 
had  served  imder  the  king  of  England,  and  the  prince  of  Wales  his 
eldest  son,  in  their  different  expeditions,  by  whom  he  was  much 
loved  :  having  heard  that  the  French  v/ere  carrying  on  a  disastrous 
war  against  the  prince,  and  meant  to  take  from  hiin  his  inheritance 
of  Aquitaine,  which  he  had  assisted  in  gaining  for  him,  he  was  very 
much  surprised  and  displeased.  He  therefore  resolved  in  his  own 
mind  to  collect  as  many  men-at-arms  as  lie  possibly  could,  and  go 
with  them  to  serve  the  prince  of  Wales  at  his  own  cost  and  charges. 
As  he  had  resolved,  so  did"  he  execute  :  he  sent  to  summon  all  his 
vassals,  and  to  entreat  his  friends  to  accompany  him.  He  gathered 
about  sixty  men-at-arms,  with  as  many  archers  of  his  own  dependents 
and  friends,  and  made  liis  preparations  for  embarking  them  on  board 
four  large  vessels,  at  a  town  and  seaport  in  Brittany  called  Conquet.t 
When  all  his  purveyances  had  been  completed  and  sent  on  board, 
he  set  out  for  his  castle  at  Derval,t  and  followed  them,  when  he 
embarked  on  board  his  vessel,  perceiving  that  his  people  were  already 
at  sea.  He  made  sail,  and  arrived  at  the  quay  of  La  Rochelle,  where 
the  inhabitants  gave  him  a  grand  entertainment,  much  against  their 
inclinations ;  but  tlfey  dared  not  do  otherwise.  He  found  there  sir 
John  Dcvreux,  who  commanded  for  the  prince  of  Wales,  as  high 
steward,  sir  Thomas  Percy  being  with  sir  John  Chandos.  Sir  John 
Devreux  received  sir  Robert  Knolles  with  great  joy,  and  entertained 
him  in  the  best  m.anner  he  could.  Sir  Robert  remained  there  two 
days,  to  refresh  himself  and  his  people.  On  the  third  day,  he  set 
out,  taking  the  road  to  Angouleme,  and  continued  his  journey  until 
he  arrived  there.  The  prince  and  princess  were  exceedingly  pleased 
to  see  sir  Robert,  and  it  seemed  they  could  not  do  enough  to  show 
it.  The  prince  appointed  him  captain  of  the  knights  and  squires  of 
his  household,  out  of  love  to  him,  and  as  a  rev.'ard  for  his  valor  and 
honor.  He  ordered  them  to  pay  sir  Robert  the  same  obedience  aa 
to  himself,  which  they  prom.ised  willingly  to  do. 

When  sir  Robert  had  remained  with  the  prince  about  five  days, 
and  those  who  were  to  accompany  him  in  an  expedition  were  ready, 
he  was  informed  to  what  part  it  was  meant  that  he  should  lead  them : 
he  took  his  leave  of  the  prince,  and  set  out  from  Angouleme  well 
attended  by  the  prince's  knight?.  There  were  sir  Richard  de  Pont- 
chardon,  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  sir  Dagloiret,  sir  Nele  Loring,  sir 
William  Torceil,  sir  tfugh  Hastings,  sir  John  Trivet,  sir  Thomas 
Despenser,  sir  Tancon,§  sir  Thomas  Baji aster,  sir  Nicholas  Bond, 
sir  William  le  Moine,  the  high  steward  of  the  Ag^nois,  sir  Baldwin 
Freville,  and  upward  of  sixty  knights.  They  amounted  in  the  whole 
to  about  sixty  men-at-arms,  five  hundred  archers,  and  as  many  foot 
soldiers,  all  in  high  spirits,  eager  to  meet  the  French. ||  This  small 
army,  of  which  sir  Robert  was  the  leader,  advanced  tow^ard  Agen 
to  enter  Quercy,  where  the  free  companies  had  quartered  them.selves, 
and  continued  their  march  until  they  came  to  the  city  of  Agen. 


*  Brux— a  town  in  Poitou.  near  Chaunay,  diocese  of  Poitiers. 
TConquet— a  seaport,  situated  five  leagues  from  Brc  t. 

This  name  is  much  disfigured  in  all  iny  copies,  except  in  the  Lamoignon  maBusciipt 
t  Derval— a  village  between  Nantes  and  Rennes,  thirteen  bagues  from  Nantes. 
§  "Tancon."   a.  Sir  Richard  Taunton.— Barnes. 

II  There  seems  some  mistake  relative  to  the  number  of  men-at-arms:  for  sir  Robert 
brought  with  him  si.vty  men-at-arins.  We  mu.-t  .suppose,  that  many  of  the  prince's 
household  were  at  the  time  of  sir  Robert's  arrival  with  sir  .lohn  Chandos  or  sir  Jaiqej 
Audley,  and,  though  mentioned  by  narne.  were  not  perbftpe  present 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Tney  halted  there  a  short  time  to  refresh  themselves,  and  to  wait  for 
the  enemy.  While  sir  Robert  made  this  halt  at  Agen,  he  learnt  that 
sir  Pfirducas  d'Albret  (a  famed  captain  of  the  free  companies,  who 
liad  upward  of  three  hundred  men  under  his  command)  was  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  and  that,  through  the  solicitations  of  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  he  had  embraced  the  French  side.  Sir  Robert  immediately 
sent  tD  him  a  herald,  with  other  messengers,  who  managed  so  well, 
that  he  consented  to  meet  him  at  an  appointed  place  in  the  open 
fields,  on  the  faith  of  his  passport.  When  sir  Robert  met  sir  Per- 
duc.is  d'Albret,  he  feasted  him  well,  and  then  by  degrees  entered 
upon  the  business  of  his  having  left  the  prince.  He  blamed  him  very 
much  for  having  turned  Frenchman,  and  for  quitting  the  service  of  a 
prince  who  loved  him  so  much,  and  who  had  advanced  him  to  honors. 
Why  should  I  make  a  long  story  of  it?  Sir  Robert  argued  and  talked 
the  matter  over  so  ably  that  sir  Perducas  d'Albret  changed  to  the 
English  party,  and  went  over  to  them  with  upward  of  five  hundred 
Gascons  from  the  free  companies.  The  duke  of  Anjou  was  much 
angered  at  this  when  he  heard  it,  and  held  sir  Perducas  cheap  for 
his  breach  of  promise,  as  did  all  the  others  who  were  of  the  French 
party,  and  hated  the  English  more  than  ever. 

This  news  was  soon  carried  to  the  city  of  Cahors,  and  to  the  other 
free  companies,  who  formed  a  large  garrison  there,  and  had  done  so 
for  a  considerable  lime.  When  their  leaders,  Aimemon  d'Ortige,  le 
petit  Mechin,  Jacques  de  Bray,  Perrot  de  Savoye  and  Arnaudon  de 
Pans,  heard  that  sir  Perducas  d'Albret  had,  with  his  whole  company, 
gone  over  to  the  English,  they  were  very  much  disheartened  and 
alarmed.  Finding  that  the  city  of  Cahors  was  of  too  great  an  extent 
for  them  to  hold  out  against  the  English,  they  departed,  after  having 
given  up  the  town  to  the  bishop  and  the  inhabitants.  They  went  to 
the  priory  of  Durmel,  that  was  not  far  distant,  which  they  had  forti- 
fied some  time  before,  and  was  not  difficult  to  defend.  They  ej^ered 
this  place  in  good  order,  to  wait  for  their  enemies,  who  came  as  soon 
as  they  knew  they  had  retired  thither :  they  surrounded  it,  and  made 
many  a  gallant  attack  :  but  those  within,  being  tried  men-at-arms, 
and  well  supplied  with  everything,  made  very  light  of  it.  As  soon 
as  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Thomas  Felton,  the  captal  de  Buch,  sir  John 
de  Pommiers,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  and 
the  other  knights  attached  to  the  prince  in  Montauban,  heard  that 
sir  Robert  KnoUes  was  besieging  the  companies  in  Durmel,  they 
determined  to  march  to  his  assistance ;  for  it  seemed  to  them  that 
much  glory  might  be  acquired.  Upward  of  three  hundred  lances 
went  from  Montauban,  leaving  behind  in  garrison  full  two  hundred, 
under  the  command  of  sir  Aimery  de  Chartres,  the  souldich  de 
I'Estrade,  sir  Bernardet  d'Albreth,  and  the  lord  de  Gironde.  They 
pressed  their  march  to  arrive  at  the  siege  of  Durm.el.  In  their  road, 
they  came  to  a  tolerably  strong  French  town,  called  Moissac*  It 
was  only  guarded  by  the  townsmen,  for  there  was  not  a  gentleman 
in  it.  They  sent  their  scouts  to  examine  the  place,  who  brought 
information  that  it  was  sufficiently  strong,  and  that  without  a  siege 
they  could  not  well  gain  it.  The  leaders  immediately  called  a  coun- 
cil, to  see  what  was  best  to  be  done ;  and  they  resolved  in  this 
council,  that  it  should  be  wrong  for  them  to  stop  at  this  place,  which 
would  interfere  with  their  intentions  regarding  Diirmel.  They  there, 
^ore  continued  their  march:  it  was  but  early  morning:  and  they  had 
not  advanced  more  than  a  league  from  the  place  before  they  met  four 
carriers'  horses  laden  with  provision,  who  were  immediately  stopped 
and  seized.  They  inquired  whence  they  came,  and  whither  they 
were  going.  The  carriers  truly  answered,  that  they  had  come  from 
Toulouse,  and  were  going  to  Moissac,  with  the  intent  of  selling  their 
provision.  They  were  then  questioned  as  to  the  state  of  that  town, 
and  what  was  the  force  within  it.  The  carriers,  not  daring  to  tell  a 
lie,  said,  that  the  town  was  much  distressed  by  a  scarcity,  and  they 
did  not  believe  there  were  in  it  provisions  for  four  days,  if  they  should 
be  besieged ;  and  that  there  were  no  gentlemen  in  it,  nor  had  it  any 
defenders  but  the  citizens. 

The  chiefs  then  called  a  council,  and  determined  not  to  march 
further  till  they  should  have  conquered  this  town.    They  returned, 
and,  keeping  the  provision  for  themselves,  gave  the  carriers  their 
horses,  telling  them  to  go  and  seek  for  more.    They  halted  before 
Moissac,  and  encamped  as  if  they  meant  to  fix  their  quarters  before 
it  for  a  month  :  this  first  day  they  made  preparations  seemingly  for 
an  assault  on  the  following,  and  pointed  their  cannon  against  the 
walls.    When  the  inhabitants  of  Moissac  saw  what  was  going  for- 
ward, they  were  much  frightened,  knowing  they  could  not  long  hoid 
out:  for  they  were  in  great  want  of  all  sorts  of  provision;  they  opened 
a  treaty  with  the  English  knights,  which  was  soon  concluded.  By 
it  they  acknowledged  the  prince  of  Wales  for  their  lord,  and  agreed 
to  hold  the  town  from  him  for  ever,  without  fraud  or  treachery.  On 
which  they  had  peace  granted,  and  nothing  was  taken  from  them. 
Sir  John  Chandos  and  the  other  knights,  at  the  request  of  the  inhab- 
itants, appointed  a  knight,  called  sir  Robert  Myttan,t  governor,  with 
twenty  men-at-arms,  and  forty  archers,  to  be  maintained  and  paid  at 
the  expense  of  the  town.    They  then  marched  to  Durmel,  where  sir 
Robert  Knolles  and  his  army  were.    There  was  great  joy  at  their 
arrival,  and  thus  all  meeting  together  again.    The  new  comers  united 
with  their  former  friends  in  pushing  on  the  siege  with  vigor. 

♦  Moissac— a  town  of  Q,uercy,  on  the  Tame,  seven  leagues  from  Montauban. 
t"Mytton."  Barnes  calls  hinn  Mutton,  and  quotes  "the  true  use  of  armory,  in  the 
UTe  of  the  lord  John  Chandos.**  p.  88. 


CHAPTER.  CCLXII. 

SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  AND  SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS  RAISE  THE  SIEGE  OF  DCR. 
MEL.     THEY  LAY  SIEGE  TO  THE  CASTLE  OF  DOMME.* 

During  the  siege  of  Durmel,  there  were  many  attacks,  skirmishes, 
and  gallant  feats  of  arms ;  for  they  were  good  and  able  men,  as  well 
those  who  besieged  the  place  as  those  who  defended  it.  Had  they 
not  been  such  skiltul  soldiers,  they  could  not  have  held  out  as  they 
did.  The  English  and  their  partisans  who  lay  before  it,  did  not  gain 
much  advantage,  for  they  were  overpowered  in  two  ways :  it  rained 
night  and  day,  which  hurt  both  men  and  horses  ;  added  to  this,  there 
was  such  a  scarcity  of  provision,  they  had  great  difficulty  in  procu- 
ring wherewithal  to  satisfy  their  hunger.  A  loaf  was  sold  there  for 
three  old  groats.  They  were  distressed  to  obtain  any  even  at  such 
a  price.  Of  wines,  they  had  a  sufficient  quantity,  which  to  them 
were  of  the  greatest  comfort.  In  this  bituation,  they  remained  up- 
ward of  five  weeks.  When  they  perceived  that  they  made  no  impres- 
sion, nor  were  likely  to  take  the  garrison  of  Durmel,  and  that  they 
remained  there  in  a  very  comfortless  state,  they  determined  to  raise 
the  siege,  and  to  march  for  the  town  and  castle  of  Domme,  which 
was  situated  in  a  richer  country. 

Sir  Robert  de  Domme,  the  lord  of  it,  was  governor  of  the  town 
and  castle  ;  and  there  was  with  him  a  knight,  his  cousin,  called  sir 
Peter  Sanglet.  These  two  knights  had  collected  large  quantities  of 
everything  necessary  from  the  low  countries,  which  they  had  brought 
into  the  town.  When  the  English  and  Gascons,  who  were  fifteen 
hundred  men-at  arms,  two  thousand  archers  and  foot  soldiers,  arrived 
at  Domme,  they  drew  up  in  array,  to  lay  siege  to  it,  and  began  a  brisk 
attack  on  the  place.  They  pointed  large  machines  against  the  walls; 
and  many  severe  skirmishes  and  assaults  were  made  on  each  side. 
After  they  had  besieged  this  place  for  fifteen  days,  and  found  they 
did  not  gain  any  advantage,  nor  were  likely  to  conquer  it,  but  were 
much  straitened  themselves,  they  determined  to  inform  the  prince  of 
Wales  of  their  situation,  who  was  at  that  time  at  Angouleme.  Chan- 
dos, the  herald,  was  ordered  to  carry  this  message,  who  immediately 
set  out,  and  journeyed  until  he  came  to  Angouleme,  where  he  found 
the  prince  with  very  few  attendants,  for  all  his  knights  and  squires 
were  away  on  different  expeditions. 

When  the  herald,  Chandos,  was  arrived  in  the  presence  of  the 
prince,  he  dropped  on  his  knees,  and  recommended  to  him  his  mas- 
ters who  had  sent  him,  and  whom  he  had  left  at  the  siege  of  Domme. 
He  then  related  their  situation  most  wisely,  as  he  had  been  ordered 
to  do,  and  gave  the  credential  letters,  which  be  had  brought  to  the 
prince.  The  prince  listened  attentively  to  all  that  was  told  him,  and 
said  he  would  consider  this  subject.  He  kept  the  herald  with  him 
five  days,  and,  on  the  sixth,  he  had  letters  delivered  to  him  under  the 
prince's  seal,  who  said  to  him  on  his  departure,  "  Chandos,  salute 
from  me  all  our  companions."  He  replied,  "  Most  willingly,  my 
lord."  When  the  herald  set  out,  he  took  the  road  through  Quercy. 
I  will  now  relate  what  passed  in  the  army,  and  what  things  they  did 
during  the  absence  of  this  herald. 


CHAPTER  CCLXIII. 

SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  AND  SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS  MARCH  FROM  DOMME,  WITH. 
OUT  DOING  AJJYTHING.  THEY  TAKE  GAVACHES,t  R0CHEMAD0UR,t  AND 
SEVERAL  OTHER  TOWNS  WHICH  HAD  TURNED  TO  THE  PARTY  OF  THE 
FRENCH. 

Soon  after  Chandos  had  left  his  masters  at  the  siege  of  Domme, 
sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Robert  Knolles,  sir  Thoma-s  Felton,  "he  captal 
de  Buch,  sir  James  Audley,  and  other  knights,  held  a  council,  and 
resolved  to  break  up  the  siege,  for  they  gained  nothing,  and  to 
make  an  incursion  more  into  the  country,  in  order  to  conquer  such 
towns  and  garrisons  as  had  lately  turned  to  the  French,  through  the 
means  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  the  free  companies.  They  decamped, 
and  marched  from  Domme,  taking  the  road  for  Gramat,  which  im- 
mediately surrendered :  the  inhabitants  turned  again  to  the  English 
the  moment  they  came  before  it.  The  chiefs  and  the  army  remained 
for  three  days  in  Gramat,  to  refresh  themselves,  and  during  that  time 
considered  whither  they  should  go  next.  When  they  went  away, 
they  made  for  a  fortress  which  the  companies  had  newly  taken,  called 
Frons.  As  soon  as  the  garrison  perceived  the  English  advancing 
with  so  great  a  force,  and  learnt  that  those  of  Gramat  had  become 
English,  they  also  changed  their  side,  and  swore  that  they  would  be 
faithful  to  the  English  ;  but  they  lied.  The  English  continued  their 
march,  and  halted  before  Roquemadour.  The  inhabitants  had 
strongly  fortified  themselves,  not  having  any  inclination  to  surrender. 

The' English  having  well  examined  the  dtuation  of  the  town  of 
Roquemadour  and  the  countenance  of  its  inhabitants,  brought  for- 
ward  their  engines  and  artillery,  and  began  to  attack  it  with  great 
vivacity  and  vigor.  I  can  say,  that  many  and  sharp  were  the  attacks : 
several  were  slain  and  wounded  by  the  arrows  from  those  within  and 
without.  This  assault  lasted  one  whole  day-  Toward  vespers,  the 
English  retired  to  their  camp,  with  the  intention  of  renewing  the 

*  Domme— a  town  in  Perigord.  election  of  Snrlet.  on  the  Dordogr.e. 
t  Gavuches.  I  cannot  find  this  in  the  Gazetteer,  and  suspect  it  must  be  Gramat,  a 
town  in  Quercy,  election  of  Figeac,  near  Peyrac. 
t  Rochemador— Roquemadour— a  town  in  Quercy,  election  of  Figeac,  nea"  P#yraa 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


195 


attack  on  the  rnorrow  :  but  during  the  night  those  of  Roquemadour, 
wlio  the  preceding  day  had  severely  felt  the  courage  of  their  oppo- 
nents, and  how  hardly  they  had  pushed  them,  called  a  council.  The 
wisest  among  them  said,  that  in  time  they  must  surrender ;  and  if 
they  were  taken  by  assault,  they  would  all  be  slain,  the  town  burnt 
without  mercy  ;  and  that,  weighing  the  bad  and  good,  they  advised 
opening  an  imi:  ediate  treaty  with  the  English.  This  was  soon  con- 
eluded."  They  d  eclared  that  from  that  day  forward,  they  would  be 
true  to  the  Engli  h,  which  they  afterwards  solemnly  swore  to  observe. 
They  were  also  obliged  to  supply  the  army  with  fifty  horse-load  of 
provisions  from  the  town,  during  the  space  of  fifteen  days,  which 
were  to  be  paid  for  at  a  certain  fixed  price :  and  thus  Roquemadour 
obtained  peace. 

The  English  continued  their  march  toward  Villefranche,  in  the 
Toulousin,  burning  and  destroying  the  flat  countries,  bringing  great 
calamities  on  the  poor  inhabitants,  and  conquering  such  towns  and 
castles  as  had  changed  sides  ;  some  by  treaty,  others  by  force.  They 
came  at  length  before  Villefranche,  which  was  tolerably  wdl  inclosed, 
and  provided  with  provision  and  artillery ;  for  all  those  of  the  sur- 
rounding flat  country  had  retired  into  it.  They  commenced  the 
attack,  on  their  arrival,  with  much  intrepidity.  During  the  four  days 
they  lay  before  it,  frequent  were  the  assaults,  and  many  were  killed 
on  both  sides.  The  garrison  having  reflected  on  their  situation,  found 
they  could  not  hold  out  much  longer,  and,  as  there  was  no  appear, 
ance  of  help  coming  to  them,  they  surrendered  to  the  English,  on 
condition  that  neither  themselves  nor  their  town  should  receive  any 
harm.  In  this  manner  did  Villefranche,  on  the  borders  of  Toulouse, 
become  English  ;  which  v/hen  told  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was 
at  Toulouse,  giieved  him  much.  Sir  John  Chandos  appointed  gov- 
ernor and  captain  of  Villefranche  an  English  knight,  called  sir  Rob- 
ert le  Roux,*  and  then  continued  his  march,  burning  and  destroying 
the  country. 

We  v/ill  now  return  to  the  siege  of  Bourdeilles,  and  relate  how  the 
earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  persevered  in  it. 


CHAPTER  CCLXIV. 

THE  EARLS  OF  CAMBRIDGE  AND  OF  PEMBROKE  CONQUER  THE  GARRISON  OF 

BOURDEILLES. 

While  these  last-mentioned  barons  and  knights  of  England,  with 
their  army,  were  making  excursions  and  conquests  in  Rouergue, 
Quercy  and  the  Agdnois,  where  they  continued  a  considerable  time, 
the  siege  of  Bourdeilles  v/as  still  going  on.  It  had  lasted  upward  of 
nine  weeks.  All  this  while  there  were  daily  skirmishes,  attacks  and 
gallant  deeds  of  arms.  The  besieged  had  a  custom  of  advancing 
every  day  with  their  whole  army  without  the  gate,  where  they  skir- 
mished  valorously  with  all  comers,  and  behaved  themselves  so  gal- 
lantly  that  they  acquired  great  praise  even  from  the  enemy.  The 
garrison  remained  in  this  situation  some  time,  and  would  have  con. 
tinued  so  longer,  if  pride  and  presumption  had  not  tempted  them ; 
for  they  were  in  sufficient  numbers,  all  tried  men,  with  plenty  of 
provision,  and  artillery  to  defend  themselves.  The  besiegers  began 
to  grow  weary,  notwithstanding  they  acted  much  to  their  honor,  for 
they  considered  that  their  expenses  were  greater  than  the  conquest 
ihey  were  attempting  was  worth.  After  holding  a  council,  to  con- 
yider  by  what  means  they  could  the  sooner  bring  this  business  to  an 
end,  they  determined  to  arm  all  their  people  by  four  o'clock  in  the 
merning,  and  to  keep  them  in  their  quarters,  sending  a  part  of  them 
to  skirmish  with  the  garrison  as  usual :  for  the  gairison  were  so  eager 
for  these  combats,  they  would  frequently  march  into  the  open  fields 
to  engage  in  them.  The  English  ordered  their  party  to  make  a  feint, 
and  to  reti-eat  by  degrees  toward  their  own  army,  as  if  they  were  de- 
feated, in  order  to  draw  them  further  out,  and  then  a  body  of  cavalry 
was  to  sally  forth,  and  by  getting  between  them  and  the  town,  pre- 
vent them  from  entering  it  again.  The  plan  was  adopted ;  for  they 
Baid,  if  they  could  not  win  the  place  by  this  means,  they  should  not 
easily  gain  it.  On  the  morrow  morning  they  armed  themselves,  and 
sent  two  hundred  to  skirmish  with  the  garrison. 

When  the  companies  in  Bourdeilles,  and  their  captains  Ernaudon 
and  Bernardin,  saw  them  approach,  they  were  very  much  rejoiced, 
and  quickly  made  themselves  and  their  men  ready.    There  might 
be  about  seven  score  young  men,  active  soldiers,  who,  having  or- 
dered  the  gate  to  be  thrown  quite  open,  advanced  to  their  barriers, 
and  met  the  English  lances  and  bucklers  very  handsomely.  They 
fought  so  well  that  the  English  gave  way,  and  retreated  as  they  had 
been  ordered  ;  which  being  observed,  those  of  the  garrison  ordered 
their  standard  to  be  advanced,  crying  out  at  the  same  time,  "  By  St. 
Anthony's  head,  we  shall  take  them."    On  which  they  attacked 
them  with  greater  fury  as  they  were  flying  before  them,  so  that  some 
were  unhorsed,  wounded  or  made  prisoners.     But  because  they 
were  s6  eager  to  gain  everything,  and  as  the  proverb  says,  "  All 
covet,  all  lose,"  they  had  advanced  so  far  from  the  town  that  when 
they  wished  to  return  they  could  not ;  for  sir  John  Montague,t  who 
had  the  command  of  the  ambuscade,  which  consisted  of  five  hun. 
dred  chosen  men,  placed  himself  between  them  and  the  town.  He 
was  knighted  on  the  field,  by  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  and  directly 

*  Sir  Robert  le  Roux.  Biirnes  calls  him  sir  John  Roof?.  Why  not  sir  Robert  Rous? 

*  Sir  Juhn  Montugucnephew  and  heir  to  the  earl  oi  Salisbury.— Barnes. 


attacked  them  with  great  vigor.  When  the  companies  of  Bour. 
deilles  saw  themselves  thus  entrapped,  they  were  sensible  of  their 
folly  in  pursuing  so  far:  however,  they  collected  themselves  in  a 
body  like  brave  men,  and  began  to  fight  va'iantly,  and  to  perform 
such  feats  of  arms  as  were  marveUous  to  behold.  This  combat  lasted 
upward  of  two  hours :  and  they  annoyed  their  enemies  so  much, 
and  behaved  so  gallantly,  that  tlic  English  lords  were  much  delighteu 
with  them.  Sir  John  Montague  proved  himself  deserving  of  hi? 
knighthood,  by  his  valor  and  prowess  in  attacking  the  enemy.  At 
last,  those  of  the  Bourdeilles  were  entirely  defeated  :  all  were  killed 
or  made  prisoners,  for  not  one  of  them  escaped.  Those  of  the  En- 
glish who  had  been  takei^were  rescued.  Sir  John  Montague  made 
the  two  governoi-s,  Ernaudon  and  Bernardin  de  Batefol,  his  prison, 
ers. 

During  the  time  of  this  skirmish,  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pem. 
broke  had  advanced  to  the  barriers  and  gate,  which  having  gained, 
they  entered  the  town,  the  earl  of  Cambrid  re's  banner  displayed 
before  them.  Thus  did  the  English  conquar  Bourdeilles.  They 
made  the  inhabitants  swear  fealty  and  allegiance  to  the  prince.  The 
chiefs  ordered  the  lord  de  Mucident  to  remain  there  as  governor, 
and.  gave  him  sixty  archers,  in  addition  to  his  own  people.  They 
then  broke  up  their  encampment,  having  determined  to  march  to 
Angouleme,  to  know  from  the  prince  what  he  wished  them  next  to 
do.  Thus  ended  the  siege  of  Bourdeilles ;  and  the  lords  with  their 
companies  set  out  on  their  return.  We  will  now  speak  of  those 
knights  of  England  and  Gascony,  who  were  making  inroads  in 
Quercy,  and  of  Chandos  the  herald,  and  the  news  he  brought  from 
the  prince  of  Wales. 


CHAPTER  CCLXV. 

sir   ROBERT  KNOLLES,    SIR   JOHN  CHANDOS,  AND  SIR  THOMAS  FFLTON 
MARSHAL  THEIR  MEN,  AND  RETURN  TO  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES. 

As  these  knights  and  their  army  were  making  incursions  on  the 
borders  of  Rouergue  and  Quercy,  taking  towns  and  castles,  and  dis- 
tressing the  whole  country,  Chandos  the  herald  returned.  He  found 
them  before  a  castle  in  Quercy,  which  they  had  hard  pressed.  When 
they  sav/  the  herald,  they  received  him  joyfully,  and  inquired  what 
news  he  had  brought.  He  told  them  that  his  highness  the  prince 
saluted  them  all,  and  was  very  desirous  of  seeing  them  ;  and  at  these 
words  he  gave  them  the  letters  from  the  prince,  which  the  barons 
took  and  read.  They  found  that,  with  m.any  assurances  of  affection 
and  friendship,  he  desired  that  sir  John  Chandos,  sir  Thomas  Felton, 
and  the  captal  de  Buch  should  return  to  him  at  Angouleme  ;  and 
that  sir  Robert  Knolles  with  his  army,  and  all  the  free  companies, 
should  remain  where  they  were  to  continue  the  war. 

When  these  three  lords,  who  were  the  chiefs  of  the  army,  heard 
the  prince's  orders,  they  looked  at  each  other,  and  asked  what  was 
best  to  be  done.  With  one  voice,  they  addressed  themselves  to  sir 
Robert  Knolles,  and  said,  "  Sir  Robert,  you  see  and  hear  how  our 
lord  the  prince  orders  us  back,  and  directs  that  you  should  remain 
in  this  country  to  be  the  leader  of  the  army."  "  My  lords,"  replied 
sir  Robert,  "  his  highness  the  prince  does  me  more  honor  than  I  could 
wish.  Know,  that  I  will  never  remain  here  without  you,  and  that, 
if  you  go  I  will  not  stay  behind."  So  they  resolved  to  return  all 
four  to  the  prince,  to  learn  more  fully  wliat  were  his  intentions. 
This  gi'and  expedition  was  broken  up  :  and,  when  the  time  of  sepa. 
ration  arrived,  they  ordered  sir  Perducas  d'Albret  to  the  town  of 
Roquemadour  with  his  company  to  defend  that  part  of  the  frontiers 
against  the  French.  The  lords  then  addressed  the  other  free  com 
panics  as  follows :  "  Gentlemen,  you  hear  how  our  lord  the  prince 
sends  for  us  to  come  to  his  presence ;  for  what  cause  we  are  as  yet 
ignorant.  We  will  therefore  explain  to  you  what  we  wish  you  to  do 
in  our  absence.  You  will  collect  all  your  forces  into  one  body,  and 
with  them  pass  the  frontiers  of  Limousin  and  Auvergne,  to  carry  the 
war  thither ;  for  without  war  you  cannot  subsist ;  and  we  swear  and 
promise  you  faithfully,  that  whatever  town,  castle  or  fortress  of  France 
ye  shall  take  and  conquer,  wherever  it  may  be  situated,  and  shall  be 
besieged  in  it,  we  will  fly  to  your  assistance,  and  will  cause  the 
siege  to  be  raised."  Those  who  heard  this  promise  replied,  "It  is 
well  spoken,  and  we  will  abide  by  it;  for  perhaps  we, may  be  obliged 
to  have  recourse  t )  you."  ^ 

In  this  manner  they  separated  :  the  excursion  was  put  an  end  to 
by  the  lords  on  one  side,  and  the  companies  on  the  other.  The  lords 
returned  to  the  town  of  Angouleme,  where  the  prince  entertained 
them  handsomely.  A  short  time  before,  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and 
of  Pembroke,  with  sir  Jphn  Montague  and  several  others,  had  also 
returned  from  Perigord.  We  will  now  mention  the  companies  and 
men-at-arms  who  had  separated  from  sir  John  Chandos,  and  how 
they  prospered. 


186 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  CCLXVI. 

THE  FREE  COMPANItS  ATTACHED  TO  THE  ENGLISH  TAKE  THE  CASTLE  OF 
BELLEPERCHE,*  aND  THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  WHO  WAS 
IN  IT.  THEY  ALSO  TAKE  THE  STRON&  CASTLE  OF  ST.  SAUVEURt  IN 
SEIiKlt . 

Ajiong  the  leaders  of  these  companies,  there  were  three  squires 
from  the  territories  of  the  prince,  who  were  great  captains  and  val- 
iant  men-at-arms-  very  enterprising,  and  determined  scalers  of  for- 
tresses. One  of  them  was  named  Ortingo,  another  Bernard  de  Wifle, 
and  the  third  Bernard  de  la  Salle. t  These  three  captains  wished 
not  to  remain  long  idle,  nor  without  beinggpoken  of  for  some  gallant 
deed  of  arms.  They  marched  with  their  companies  into  Limousin, 
to  refresh  themselves.  At  that  time,  sir  .Tohn  Devreux  was  senes- 
chal and  governor  of  the  province  for  the  prince.  These  three  squires, 
having  considered  what  castle  they  might  conquer  from  France,  fixed 
upon  that  of  Belleperche,  in  the  Buurbonnois.  It  was  beautiful  and 
strong.  The  mother  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  of  the  queen  of 
France,  made  it  her  residence.  They  learnt  by  their  spies  that  the 
good  lady  was  alone,  and  had  not  any  guards  with  her  except  her 
own  household  ;  and  that  the  governor  of  the  castle,  making  frequent 
incursions  from  it,  was  very  far  from  being  attentive  or  on  his  guard. 

These  captains,  and  such  companions  whom  they  had  picked  out, 
did  not  let  their  intentions  sleep  after  they  had  formed  them,  but  rode 
day  and  night,  and  arrived  by  break  of  day  at  Belleperche,  which 
they  took  by  escalade,  and  the  mother  of  the  queen  of  France  who 
was  in  it.  Finding  the  castle  was  so  strong,  and  handsome,  and  in 
so  rich  a  country,  they  declared  they  would  keep  it  against  all  oppo- 
sers.  In  that  same  night,  they  also  took  another  castle,  called  St. 
Sauveur,  on  the  borders  of  Limousin,  and  gave  it  to  sir  John  Dev. 
reux. 

News  was  soon  carried  to  France,  that  Belleperche  was  taken  by 
the  English,  and  the  mother  of  the  queen  made  prisoner.  The  king 
was  very  much  vexed  at  this,  as  were  the  queen  and  duke  of  Bour- 
bon,  but  they  could  not  better  themselves,  at  least  for  the  present. 
About  this  time,  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre  was  nominated  a  marshal  of 
France  :  he  was  a  valiant  and  hardy  knight.  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreg- 
hen  was  still  alive,  but  so  old  and  worn  out  with  bearing  arms,  and 
from  his  former  labors,  that  in  truth  he  could  not  be  of  any  service, 
nor  was  he  able  to  do  the  duties  of  his  office ;  but  he  was  willing  to 
carry  arms  whenever  it  might  be  necessary.  We  will  say  a  little  of 
the  affairs  of  Picardy,  as  we  have  been  some  time  with  those  of  the 
distant  parts,  and  speak  of  an  assembly  which  was  held  in  the  city 
of  Rouen. 


CHAPTER  CCLXVII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  INTENDING  TO  SEND  A  LARGE  NAVAL  ARMAMENT  TO 
THE  ENGLISH  COAST,  IS  PREVENTED  BY  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  THE  DUKE  OF 
LANCASTER  AT  CALAIS. 

The  king  of  France,  during  the  summer  (1369,)  had  made  great 
preparations  of  ships,  barges  and  other  vessels  in  the  port  of  Har- 
fleur,  with  the  intent  of  sending  a  large  force  to  England,  well  fur- 
nished with  men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires.  His  brother,  the  lord 
Philip,  duke  of  Burgundy,  was  appointed  commander  of  this  army, 
which  was  to  destroy  all  England.  The  king  of  France  fixed  his 
residence  in  the  good  city  of  Rouen  in  order  to  attend  more  promptly 
to  this  business.  He  visited  his  fleet  two  or  three  times  every  week, 
to  which  he  showed  much  affection.  Added  to  this,  his  summons 
were  so  extensive  that  it  was  wonderful  to  see  the  number  of  men- 
at-arms  who  were  collected  in  Vexin,  Beauvoisis,  and  in  the  neigh, 
borhood  of  Rouen.  Provisions  and  other  stores  were  so  abundantly 
brought  there,  that  they  would  have  been  sufficient  for  a  voyage  to 
Spain  or  Portugal.  The  lord  de  Clisson,  who  was  one  of  the  privy 
counsellors  to  the  king,  approved  not  of  this  expedition  to  England, 
and  did  all  he  could  to  dissuade  the  king  and  his  nobles  from  it.  He 
told  them,  they  were  not  so  much  accustomed  to  naval  engagements 
as  the  English,  and  urged  many  reasons  in  support  of  this,  as  one 
who  was  better  acquainted  with  the  manners  and  habits  of  the  Eng- 
lish, and  the  state  of  that  country,  than  many  others.  Notwithstand 
ing  this,  neither  the  king  nor  his  council  would  change  their  mind, 
but  resolved  this  armament  shou]^ sail. 

The  king  of  England  and  his  son  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  well 
as  several  of  his  council,  had  received  information  of  this  army,  and 
of  the  intentions  of  the  French  to  invade  and  carry  the  war  into 
England.  They  were  much  rejoiced  at  this,  and  had  provided  all 
the  ports  and  harbors  opposite  to  Ponthieu  and  Normandy  with  suf- 
ficient garrisons  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  to  receive  them,  if  they 
should  come.  The  whole  kingdom  of  England  was  ready  prepared 
to  give  them  a  good  reception  whenever  they  should  land.  The 
king,  having  determined  to  send  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  with  a  body 
of  men-at-arms  to  Calais,  immediately  named  those  whom  he  ordered 
to  accompany  him.  There  were  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of 
Warwick,  sir  Walter  Manny,  the  lord  Roos  of  Hamlake,  sir  Henry 

♦  Belleperche— a  town  and  abbey  on  the  Garonne,  in  the  diocese  of  Montauban,  near 
to  Castel  Sarasin. 

t  St.  Sauveur— a  village  in  Berry,  diocese  and  election  of  Bourees. 

J  Q.  these  three  names.  One  of  my  MSS.  calls  the  second  Bernard  de  Wiike,  and 
«o  does  Barne*. 


Percy,  the  lord  Basset,  the  lord  Willoughby  of  Eresby,  the  lord  De 
laware,  the  lord  de  la  Pole,  sir  Thomas  Grandison,  sir  Alan  Boxhall, 
sir  Richard  Stury,*  and  many  others ;  the  whole  force  amounted  to 
about  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  as  many  archers.  They  marched 
to  Dover  and  its  neighborhood.  When  the  transports  were  ready, 
they  embarked,  and  having  a  favorable  wind,  arrived  at  the  strong 
town  of  Calais,  where  they  landed,  and  by  little  and  little  disem. 
barked  everything  which  belonged  to  them.  They  took  up  their 
quarters  in  the  town. 

About  this  time  the  king  of  England  sent  embassadors  to  entreat 
most  earnestly  sir  Robert  de  Namur  to  assist  him  in  the  war,  with 
all  the  men-at-arms  that  were  dependent  on  him.  Sir  Robert,  who 
had  ever  been  steady  and  loyal  to  the  English,  replied,  that  he  should 
be  as  soon  on  his  march  as  was  necessary  ;  for  having  been  informed 
that  the  king  or  one  of  his  sons  was  to  be  at  Calais,  to  make  an 
incursion,  the  moment  he  should  hear  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster's 
arrival,  he  would  summon  all  his  companions,  and  those  whose  assist, 
ance  he  wished  for ;  his  arms  and  everything  e)se  being  already 
prepared. 

We  will  now  return  to  what  was  passing  in  Poitou. 


CHAPTER  CCLXVUI. 

THE  CASTLE  OF  LA  ROCHE  SUR  YON  SURRENDERS  TO  THE  ENGLISH.  THl 
GOVERNOR  OF  IT  PUT  TO  DEATH,  BY  ORDERS  FROM  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOXJ 

You  will  remember,  that  when  the  herald  Chandos  brought  th., 
orders  from  the  prince  of  Wales,  the  barons  and  knights  of  Guiennc, 
who  were  upon  an  expedition  in  Quercy  and  Rouergue,  returned 
with  one  accord  to  the  town  of  Angouleme,  where  they  found  tho 
prince,  who  received  them  with  great  joy.  Some  little  time  before, 
the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  had  also  returned  with  their 
army,  after  the  conquest  of  Bourdeilles,  as  you  have  before  heard. 
The  lords  and  barons  rejoiced  exceedingly  at  this  meeting,  and  grea* 
entertainments  were  made  by  them.  They  considered  which  way 
they  should  next  march,  to  make  the  most  of  the  season.  They 
found,  on  examining  the  country,  that  there  was  near  the  borders  of 
Anjou  a  fine  and  strong  casde  called  la  Roche  sur  Yon,t  which  was 
a  dependency  of  Anjou  ;  there  they  resolved  to  march,  lay  sioge  to 
it,  and  conquer  it  if  they  were  able.  They  made  their  preparations, 
and  set  out  for  that  part  of  the  country.  They  were  joined  by  all 
the  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou  :  sir  James  Audley,  the  lord  de 
Pons,  the  lord  de  Partenay,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle,  the  lord  de  Pinane,  the  lord  de  Tannaybouton,  sir  Maubran 
de  Linieres,  and  the  seneschal  of  La  Rochelle,  sir  Thomas  Percy. 
These  men-at-arms  and  gallant  company  of  lords,  when  they  were 
all  assembled,  amounted  to  more  than  three  thousand  lance;j.  They 
took  the  field,  and  came  before  the  castle  of  la  Roche  sur  Yon, 
which  was  well  built  and  strong,  with  a  good  garrison,  and  well  pro. 
vided  with  provisions  and  artillery.  The  duke  of  Anjou  had  ap. 
pointed  governor  a  knight  called  sir  John  Blondeau,  who  had  under 
his  command  many  good  companions,  at  the  charge  and  pi.y  of  the 
duke. 

The  lords  and  barons  formed  the  siege  in  a  handsome  manner, 
and  with  great  display.  They  surrounded  the  castle,  for  they  were 
strong  enough  to  do  so,  and  had  ordered  from  Poitiers  and  Thouarst 
large  engines  on  carriages,  which  they  pointed  against  the  fort,  as 
well  as  several  cannons  and  springalls,  with  winch  the  arrny  was 
provided,  and  from  long  custom  had  always  carried  with  them.  They 
had  also  great  plenty  of  provision,  which  was  brought  to  them  daily 
from  Poitiers  and  the  adjacent  country.  Sir  John  Blondeau,  finding 
himself  thus  besieged  by  so  many  good  men-at-arms  (for  almost  all 
the  knights  of  Aquitaine  were  there,)  and  that  no  aid  was  likely  to 
be  sent  to  him,  began  to  be  alarm.ed  ;  he  well  knew  that  these  lords 
would  never  leave  the  place  until  they  had  won  it  by  fair  or  foul 
means. 

In  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  with  sir  John  Chandos  and 
the  other  barons,  were  some  knights  from  Poitou  well  acquainted 
with  the  governor,  and  who  in  former  times  had  been  his  companions 
in  arms.  These  knights  advanced  to  the  barriers,  and  upon  their 
faith  and  assurances  held  a  conversation  with  him.  and  talked  the 
matter  over  so  ably  (for  he  was  not  a  sensible  man,  though  a  valiant 
knight,)  that  he  entered  into  a  treaty  to  deliver  up  the  castle,  if  he 
were  not  succored,  nor  the  siege  raised,  within  a  month  ;  v\-lien  he 
was  to  receive  the  sum  of  six  thousand  francs  for  the  provisions  in 
it.  The  treaty  thus  entered  into  was  ratified  ;  and  the  garrison  re- 
mained  quiet,  under  condition,  that  if  the  castle  was  not  relieved 
within  a  month,  it  should  be  surrendered.  Tliis  being  done,  the 
knight  sent  information  of  it  to  the  king  of  France,  the  dukes  of 
Anjou  and  of  Berry,  and  to  all  the  lords  from  whom  he  expected  as. 
sistance,  in  order  that  he  might  be  secure  from  any  reproaches  they 
might  cast  upon  him.  Notwithstanding  these  informations,  that  the 
castle  was  strong,  and  absolutely  essential  to  Fiance,  on  account  of 
the  provinces  of  Touraine  and  Anjou,  no  relief  was  sent  ;  so  that, 
when  the  month  was  expired,  the  English  lords;  summoned  the  gov. 

*  Sturie.   Barnes  calls  him  Sterrie ;  Hollingshed,  Stnrrie.  < 
t  La  Roche  sur  Yon— a  town  in  Poitou,  on  the  Yon,  eighr  leagues  from  Lu^on,  fow^ 
teen  from  Nantes. 
t  Thouars— en  ancient  city  of  Poitou  sixteen  leagues  firom  Poitiers. 


* 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &c.  187 


ernor  to  perform  his  promise,  for  which  he  had  given  good  hostages. 
Sir  John  did  not  intend  to  break  his  engagement :  he  said  to  his 
companions,  "  Since  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Anjou  are 
determined  to  lose  this  castle,  I  cannot  defend  it  alone  :"  he  there- 
fore delivered  it  up  to  the  English,  who  took  possession  with  great 
joy.  The  gover  lor  received  the  sum  of  six  thousand  francs,  as  agreed 
upon  for  the  provision  ia  the  casde,  which  was  well  worth  it :  and 
he  and  his  garri:;  on  were  escorted  to  the  town  of  Angers. 

Instandy  on  his  arrival,  he  was  arrested  by  the  governor  of  An- 
gers, and  thrown  into  prison  ;  and,  as  I  have  heard,  was  the  same 
night  put  into  a  sack,  cast  int  d  the  river,  and  drowned  by  the  orders 
of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  for  having  accepted  money  to  surrender  a  cas- 
tle, which  had  been  well  provided,  and  was  strong  enough  to  have 
held  out  for  a  year,  if  the  goven;or  had  chosen.  Thus  did  the  Eng. 
h'sh  gain  the  castle  of  la  Roche  ::ur  Yon  in  Anjou,  which  they  well 
garrisoned  and  strengthened:  they  then  returned  to  the  prince  of 
Wales  at  Angouleme. 

After  the  conquest  of  la  Roche  sur  Yon,  which  enraged  the 
French  much,  the  lords,  as  I  have  said,  returned  to  Angouleme, 
where  the  prince  gave  leave  for  some  to  go  to  their  homes.  Lord 
James  Audley,  the  valiant  knight  and  seneschal  of  Foitou,  went  to 
his  residence  at  Fontenay  le  Comte,*  where  he  was  attacked  by  so 
severe  a  disorder  that  it  ended  his  life.  The  prince  and  princess 
v/ere  exceedingly  grieved  at  this  event,  as  were  all  the  knights  and 
barons  of  Foitou.  His  obsequies  were  performed  at  Poitiers  in  a 
most  magnfficent  manner,  and  were  attended  by  the  prince  in 
person.t  Soon  afterwards,  at  the  request  of  the  barons  and  knights 
of  Foitou,  sir  John  Chandos,  who  was  constable  of  Aquitaine,  was 
appointed  seae.  chai  of  Foitou,  and  went  to  the  city  of  Poitiers, 
which  he  fixed  on  for  his  residence.  He  frequently  made  excursions 
upon  the  Frencn,  and  kept  them  under  such  continual  alarms,  they 
never  dared  to  venture  abroad  but  in  very  large  bodies. 

About  this  time,  the  viscount  de  Rochechouart  obtained  his  liberty. 
The  prince  of  Wales  had  kept  him  a  prisoner,  because  he  suspected 
him  of  being  inclined  to  the  French  ;  but  at  the  solicitations  of  his 
friends  in  Foitou,  who  were  at  that  time  with  the  prince,  he  gained 
his  freedom,  and  was  restored  to  his  estate.  When  the  viscount  de 
Rochechouart  had  got  his  liberty,  he  went  in  disguise  as  speedily  as 
he  could  to  Paris,  to  the  king  of  France,  where  he  turned  French, 
man,  and  then  came  back  to  his  estate,  without  any  one  being 
informed  of  the  matter.  Having  placed  Thibaut  du  Pont,  a  Breton 
and  expert  man-at-arms,  in  his  castle,  he  directly  sent  his  challenge 
to  the  prince  of  Wales,  against  whom  he  kept  up  a  vigorous  warfare. 


CHAPTER  CCLXIX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  MARCHES  FROM  THE  CITY  OF  ROUEN,  WITH 
THE  INTENTION  OF  COMBATING  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  AND  THE 
ENGLISH.  THE  TWO  ARMIES  ARE  ENCAMPED  OPPOSITE  TO  EACH 
OTHER  AT  TOURNEHEM.} 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  v/as  arrived  at  Calais,  as  has'  been 
before  mentioned,  and  had  refreshed  his  army  a  little,  he  was  not 
willing  to  remain  there  without  performing  some  warlike  deeds  upon 
the  French  :  he  therefore  marched  out  with  his  two  marshals  and 
full  three  hundred  lance;;,  with  as  many  archers.  They  passed 
through  Guine3,§  and  continued  their  march  until  they  had  crossed  the 
river  Dostre,  and  overran  that  whole  country.  They  turned  toward 
the  abbey  of  Liques,||  where  they  collected  a  large  booty,  which  they 
brought  safe  with  them  to  Calais.  On  another  day,  he  made  an 
excursion  toward  Boulogne,  where  he  did  much  damage  to  the  flat 
countries.  The  count  Guy  de  St.  Pol  and  sir  Galeran  his  son  were 
at  the  time  in  the  city  of  Terouenne,  with  many  men-at-arms  ;  but 
they  made  no  sally  against  the  English,  when  they  were  on  these 
expeditions,  for  they  did  not  think  themselves  sufficiently  strong  to 
oppose  them  in  the  field. 

News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  France,  who  at  that  time  was 
holding  his  court  at  Rouen  in  the  greatest  pomp  and  magnificence, 
that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  come  to  Calais,  and  that  from  thence 
he  was  daily  making  inroads  into  France.  When  the  king  and  his 
council  heard  this,  their  minds  were  occupied  on  a  different  subject ; 
for  this  same  week  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  to  embark  with  his 
whole  army,  consisting  of  upward  of  three  thousand  fighting  men, 
to  invade  England.  The  king  demanded  from  his  prelates  and 
council  vvlmt  was  best  to  be  done,  supposing  the  English  had  crossed 
the  sea,  whether  to  advance  to  them  and  offer  battle,  or  to  continue 
their  plan  of  operation  for  the  invasion  of  England.  This  last  pro. 
positi.m  was  given  up,  and  orders  sent  to  the  French  army  to  break 
up  their  quarters  in  and  near  Rouen  as  soon  as  possible,  and  to  pre. 
pare  everything  for  marching  tov/ard  Calais  with  the  duke  of  Bur- 

*  Fontenay  le  Comte— a  city  in  Poitou,  near  la  Vendee,  diocese  of  la  Rochelle, 
ivventy-five  leagues  from  Poitiers. 

t  Barnes  says  this  is  a  mistake— of  the  son  for  the  father.  Sir  Jnmes  Audley.  son  of 
lord  James  Audley,  senesclial  of  Poitou,  died  in  Gascony  about  this  time;  and  on  this 
ioss,  lord  .lames,  with  the  prince's  leave,  retired  to  Eagland,  where  he  lived  many  years. 
He  died  in  1386,  in  the  seventy-third  year  of  his  age. 

Sir  John  Chandos  was  nominated  seneschal  of  Poitou,  on  lord  James  retiring  to 
Snsland. 

t  Tournehern~a  small  town  of  Artois,  bailiwick  of  St,  Omer. 
§  Guines— a  town  in  Picardy,  two  leagues  and  a  half  from  Calais, 
r.  Abbey  olLiques— diocese  of  Boulogne-sur-mei. 


gundy.  Such  were  the  commands  of  the  king  of  France,  for  he  was 
desirous  of  combating  the  English  on  that  side  of  the  water.  The 
men-at-arms  heard  these  orders  v.'ith  great  joy,  and  were  soon  ready. 
The  duke  of  Burgundy  with  his  whole  army,  to.ok  the  field,  and 
formed  his  march  so  as  to  cross  the  river  Sortime  at  Abbeville,  He 
continued  until  he  came  to  Montreuil-sur-mer,*  and  from  thence  to 
Hesdint  and  St.  Paul,t  where  they  halted  for  the  rear  of  the  army 
to  join  them. 

News  was  brought  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  that  the  French  were 
on  their  march  to  offer  him  battle  ;  upon  which  the  duke,  with  his 
whole  army,  left  Calais,  and  toak  up  their  quarters  in  the  valley  of 
Tournehem.  He  had  not  been  long  there  before  that  gallant  knight 
sir  Robert  de  Namur  came  in  grand  array  to  terve  under  him,  with 
a  hundred  lances  of  good  meu-at-arniH,  accompanied  with  knights 
and  squires.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  much  rejoiced  on  his 
arrival,  and  said  :  "  My  good  uncle,  you  are  heartily  welcome ;  for 
they  say  that  the  duke  of  Burgundy  is  on  his  march,  and  wishes  to 
fight  with  us."  Sir  Robert  replied,  "  My  lord,  by  God's  help,  we 
will  willingly  meet  him." 

The  English  found  good  quarters  in  the  valley  of  Tournehem, 
v/nere  they  fortified. themselves  with  strong  hedges,  and  there  came 
daily  to  them  provision  in  abundance  from  Calais.  Their  light  horse 
scoured  the  country  of  Guioes,  but  they  gained  little  ;  for  all  the  low 
countries  had  been  spoiled,  and  their  most  valuable  things  carried 
for  safety  to  the  adjoining  fortresses.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  amved 
with  all  his  chivalry,  and  fixed  his  quarters  at  the  hill  of  Tournehem, 
where  his  marshals  immediately  encamped  the  men-at-arms  opposite 
to  where  the  English  lay. 

The  French  lodged  themselves  orderly,  and  without  delay :  they 
took  up  much  ground,  and  with  good  reason  ;  for  I  have  had  it  men- 
tioned to  me  as  a  certain  fact,  that  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  under 
his  command  four  thousand  good  knights.  You  may  judge  there, 
fore  of  the  great  difference  between  the  two  armies.  Each  army 
remained  in  these  positions  a  considerable  time  without  doing  any- 
thing ;  for  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  notwithstanding  he  was  so  much 
superior  in  force,  and  had  with  him,  of  good  men-at-arms,  seven  to 
one,  would  not  engage  without  the  positive  orders  of  the  king  of 
France,  his  brother,  who  was  not  desirous  of  it.  In  truth,  had  the 
French  come  forward  to  battle,  the  English  would  not  have  refused 
it ;  for  they  were  daily  drav;n  ou  ,  and  in  readiness  to  receive  them. 
They  had  made  every  preparation,  and  each  person  knew  what  he 
was  to  do,  should  the  enemy  show  any  inclination  to  fight :  but  be- 
cause they  were  so  small  a  body,  and  so  well  fortified,  they  would 
not  foolishly  lose  an  advantage  by  quitting  their  camp.  Some  knights 
advanced  from  each  army  to  skirmish  ;  and,  as  usual  in  such  cases, 
sometimes  one  side  gained,  and  sometimes  the  other. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  at  this  time,  was  very  anxious  for  the  honcr 
and  reputation  of  the  du  ke  of  Burgundy,  his  son-in-law  :  he  resided  in  a 
handsome  house  which  he  had  lately  built  near  to  Ghent:  he  frequently 
heard  from  or  sent  to  the  duke,  by  messengers  who  were  constantly 
employed  on  this  service.  The  earl  strongly  advised  his  son-in-law, 
for  his  own  honor,  not  to  exceed,  on  any  account,  the  orders  which 
he  had  received  from  his  brother  the  king  of  France,  or  from  his 
council. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  the  distant  provinces,  where 
the  knights  had  frequently  more  employment,  and  rae!  with  adven- 
tures in  greater  abundance  than  anywhere  else,  on  account  of  the 
war  being  carried  on  more  vigorously. 


CHAPTER  CCLXX. 

SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS  DOES  GREAT  MISCHIEF  TO  THE  PROVINCE  OF  ANJOTJ. 
HE  DESPOILS  THE  ESTATES  OF  THE  VISCOUNT  DE  ROCHECHOUART, 
EXCEPT  THE  FORTRESSES  AND  STRONGHOLDS. 

During  the  time  of  this  expedition  to  Tournehem,  and  in  that 
neighborhood,  som.e  feats  of  arms  were  performed  in  Poitou,  which 
ought  not  to  be  forgotten.  Sir  John  Chandos,  being  seneschal  of 
Poitou.  and  a  hardy  and  valiaut  knight,  had  a  great  desire  to  meet 
the  French  :  he  therefore  did  not  remain  long  idle,  but  collected, 
during  the  time  he  passed  at  Poitiers,  a  body  of  men-at-arm.s,  Eng 
lish  and  Poitevins,  and  said  he  would  make  an  excursion  with  them 
toward  Anjou,  and  return  by  Touraine,  to  look  at  the  French  who 
were  assembled  in  those  parts.  He  sent  information  of  the  expedi 
tion  he  meditated  to  the  earl  of  Pembroke, §  v/ho  was  in  garrison  at 
Mortagne-sur-mer||  with  two  hundred  lances. 

The  earl  was  much  pleased  with  this  intelligence,  and  would  wil- 
lingly have  been  of  the  party  ;  but  his  attendants  and  some  knights 
of  his  ccuncil  prevented  him,  by  saying :  "  My  lord,  you  are  a  young 
and  noble  knight,  formed  to  excel :  if  you  at  this  moment  unite 
yourself  with  sir  John  Chandos  and  his  army,  he  will  obtain  all  the 
glory  of  the  expedi  ion,  and  you  will  be  only  named  as  his  com. 


*  Montreuil— a  town  in  Picardy,  seventeen  leagues  and  a  half  from  Calais, 
t  Hesdin— a  strong  town  in  Art(/is,  eigi-.teen  leagues  and  a  half  from  Calais. 
t  St.  Paul— a  small  town  in  Picardy,  dioce>e  of  Beauviinis. 

§  Lord  John  Hastings,  second  earl  of  Pembroke,  only  son  of  the  earl  mentioned  In 
the  former  part  of  this  history.  He  was  not  more  than  21  years  old  at  this  period,  and  it 
seems  doubtful  whether  he  had  yet  succeeded  to  the  title,  as  the  received  date  of  hit 
lather  Lawrence's  death  is  1375,  and  the  events  above  related  took  place  in  1363.— fij>, 

ti  "  Mortagne  "—a  town  in  Suintonge,  on  the  Garonne. 


188 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


panion.  It  is  therefore  more  proper  for  you,  who  are  of  such  high 
rank  and  birth,  to  act  for  yourself,  and  let  sir  John  Chandos  do  so 
on  his  part,  who  is  but  a  knight.bachelor  when  compared  with  you." 
Thesa  and  such  like  words  cooled  the  ardor  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke, 
who  having  no  longer  •any  wish  to  go,  sent  an  excuse  to  sir  John 
Chandos. 

Sir  John  would  not,  liowever,  give  up  his  enterprise,  but  ordered 
his  rendezvous  at  Poitiers  ;  from  whence  he  marched  with  three 
hundred  lances,  knights,  and  squires,  and  two  hundred  archers.  In 
this  number  were  lord  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  sir 
Richard  de  Pontchardon,  sir  Eustape  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Jlichard 
Taunton,  lord  Thomas  Spencer,  sir  Nele  Loring.  the  earl  of  Angus,* 
sir  Thomas  Banaster,  sir  John  Trivet,  sir  William  dc  Montendre, 
sir  Maubrins  de  Linieres,  sir  GeofFry  d'Argenton,  and  several  other 
knights  and  squires.  These  men-at-arms  marched  boldly  forth  and 
in  good  array,  as  if  going  upon  some  grand  enterprise,  and  having 
passed  through  the  province  of  Poitou,  entered  that  of  Anjou.  When 
they  were  arrived  in  that  country,  they  fixed  their  quarters  in  the 
flat  parts  of  it,  and  sent  out  their  light  divisions  to  burn  and  destroy 
everything.  They  did  infinite  mischief  to  this  rich  and  fine  country, 
without  any  one  attempting  to  prevent  them  :  and  they  remained 
there  upward  of  fifteen  days,  especially  in  that  part  of  it  called  the 
Loudnnois.  They  retreated  from  Anjou  down  the  river  Creuse, 
which  separates  Touraine  from  Poitou ;  and  sir  John  Chandos,  with 
his  army,  entered  the  lands  of  the  viscount  Rochechouart,  where 
everything,  except  the  fortresses,  was  ruined.  They  advanced  to 
the  town  of  Rochechouart,  and  vigorously  assaulted  it,  but  without 
effect ;  for  there  were  excellent  men-at-arms  within  it,  commanded 
by  Thibault  du  Pont  and  Helyons  de  Talay,  who  prevented  it  from 
being  taken  or  injured. 

The  English  continued  their  march  to  Chauvigny,t  where  sir  John 
Chandos  received  information  that  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  mar- 
shal of  France,  with  a  great  body  of  men-at-arms,  were  at  la  Hayet 
in  Touraine.  He  was  very  desirous  to  march  that  way,  and  sent  in 
great  haste  to  the  earl  of  Pembroke  to  signify  his  intentions,  and  to 
beg  of  him  to  accompany  him  to  la  Haye  in  Touraine,  and  that  he 
would  meet  him  at  Cha,telheraut.§  Chandos  the  herald  was  the 
bearer  of  this  message.  He  found  the  earl  of  Pembroke  at  Mor- 
tagne,  busily  engaged  in  mustering  his  men,  and  preparing,  as  it 
appeared,  to  make  an  excursion.  He  excused  himself  a  second  time, 
by  the  advice  of  his  council,  saying  he  could  not  accompany  him. 
The  herald,  on  his  return,  found  his  master  and  the  army  at  ChS,tel. 
herauf,  to  whom  he  delivered  his  answer.  When  sir  John  Chandos 
heard  it,  he  was  very  melancholy,  knowing  that  pride  and  presump. 
tion  had  made  the  earl  refuse  to  be  a  party  in  the  expedition,  and 
only  replied,  "  God's  will  be  done."  He  dismissed  the  greater  part 
of  his  army,  who  separated,  and  he,  with  his  attendants,  returned  to 
Poitiers. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXI. 

THE  LORD  LOUIS  DE  SANCERRE  SURPRISES  THE  EARL  OF  PEMBROKE.  SEVE- 
RAL  OF  HIS  MEN  ARE  SLAIN  AND  THE  EARL  IS  BESIEGED  IN  A  HOUSE 
AT  PUIRENON. 

We  will  now  relate  how  the  earl  of  Pembroke  prospered.  As 
eoon  as  he  knew  that  sir  John  Chandos  had  disbanded  his  army,  and 
was  returned  to  Poitiers,  he  assembled  his  orn  forces,  which  con. 
fiisted  of  three  hundred  English  and  Poitevins,  and  marched  from 
Mortagne.  He  was  joined  by  some  knights  and  squires  of  Poitou 
and  Saintonge,  as  well  as  by  some  English  knights  that  had  been  in 
sir  John  Chandos's  army.  These  men-at-arms,  therefore,  advanced 
tinder  the  command  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  and  took  the  direct 
road  to  where  sir  John  Chandos  had  been,  burning  and  despoiling 
all  those  part5  of  Anjou  which  the  first  had  left,  or  which  had  been 
ransomed.  They  halted  to  refresh  themselves  in  the  Loudunois, 
and  then  took  the  road  for  the  lands  of  the  viscount  Rochechouart, 
to  which  they  did  great  damage. 

The  French  who  were  in  garrison  on  the  frontiers  of  Touraine, 
Anjou,  and  Poitju,  consisting  of  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms, 
heard  the  whole  truth  of  these  two  excursions,  and  how  the  earl  of 
Pembroke,  who  was  a  young  man,  would  not,  through  pride,  serve 
under  sir  John  Chandos.  They  therefore  resolved  to  conquer  him, 
if  they  could  ;  for  they  thought  they  should  more  easily  defeat  him 
than  sir  John  Chandos.  They  made,  in  consequence,  a  secret  levy 
of  their  forces  from  all  their  garrisons ;  and  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre, 
marshal  of  France,  took  the  command  of  them.  They  marched  all 
night  to  la  Roche-posayH  in  Poitou.  which  was  in  the  French  interest. 
There  were  in  this  expedition  sir  Robert  de  Sancerre,  cousin  to  the 
marshal,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  sir  John  de  Bueil,  sir  William  des 
Bourdes,  sir  Louis  de  St.  Julien,  and  Carnet  le  Breton  ;  in  the  whole, 
seven  hundred  fighting  men. 

The  earl  of  Pembroke  had  finished  his  excursion,  and  reentered 

*  David,  king  of  Scotland,  created  sir  John  Stuart  of  Bonkill  earl  of  Angus.  He  mid 
his  heirs  iield  tiie  estates,  but  the  Umplirav  iiles  of  England  (the  earl  mentioned  in  the 
t«xt)  erasped  at  the  title  for  many  generations.— Pinklrton's  History  of  Scotland, 
vol.  i.  p.  7. 

t  "  Chauvigny"— a  town  in  Poitou,  six  leagues  from  Poitiers. 

%  "  La  Haye"--a  town  in  Touraine.  on  the  Creuse. 

%  "  Chateiheraut"— a  town  in  Poiti)u,  on  the  Vienne 

U  "  La  Aoche-potay"— a  town  io  Touraine,  on  the  Ciettsa. 


Poitou,  having  completed  the  total  destruction  of  the  viscount  de 
Rochechouart's  estate.  In  tlais  company  v/ere,  sir  Baldwin  de  Fran 
ville,  seneschal  of  Saintonge,  lord  Thomas  Spencer,  lord  Thomas 
Percy,  the  oarl  of  Angus,  sir  John  Orvvich,*  sir  John  Harpedon,  sir 
James  de  Surgeres,  sir  John  Cousins,  sir  Thomas  de  St.  Alban,  sir 
Robert  Twiford,  sir  Simon  Ausagre,  sir  John  de  Mortain,  sir  John 
Touchet,  and  several  others.  The  English  and  Poitevins  marched 
on  without  any  thought  or  precaution,  having  heard  nothing  of  these 
men-at-arms  :  they  had  entered  Poitou  with  all  their  pillage,  and 
came,  one  day  about  noon,  to  a  village  called  Puirenon,  where  they 
halted,  after  the  manner  of  persons  in  perfect  security.  But  when 
the  servants  were  about  to  put  the  horses  in  the  stable,  and  to  pre- 
pare the  supper,  the  French,  who  well  knew  what  they  were  about, 
entered  the  village  of  Puirenon,  with  their  lances  in  their  rests, 
bawling  out  t-heir  cry,  "  Our  Lady,  for  Sancerre  the  marshal  !"t  and 
then  overthrew  all  they  met  in  the  streets.  The  noise  became  so 
violent,  that  the  English  ran  to  the  head-quarters  with  great  alarm, 
to  inform  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  lord  Thpmas  Percy,  sir  Baldwin  de 
Franville,  and  the  others,  that  the  French  had  suddenly  attacked 
and  surprised  them.  These  lords  were  soon  armed,  and  sallying 
out  from  their  hotels,  collected  their  men  together ;  but  they  could 
not  all  assemble,  for  the  numbers  of  the  French  were  so  considerable 
that  the  English  and  Poitevins  were  overpowered  ;  and,  in  this  first 
attack,  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  were  killed  or  made  pris- 
oners. The  earl  of  Pembroke  and  some  knights  had  no  other 
remedy  but  to  retire,  as  quickly  as  they  could,  into  an  unembattled 
house,  which  belonged  to  the  knights-templars,  without  a  moat,  and 
only  inclosed  with  a  stone  wall.  All  v.'ho  could  get  there  in  time 
enough  shut  themselves  in  :  the  greater  part  of  the  others  wei;e 
slain  or  made  prisoners,  and  their  arms  and  horses  taken.  The  earl 
of  Pembroke  lost  all  his  plate. 

The  French,  who  closely  pursued  them,  finding  those  who  could 
get  together  had  shut  themselves  up  in  this  house,  were  much 
rejoiced,  saying  among  themselves  :  "  They  must  be  our  prisoners, 
for  they  cannot  escape ;  and  we  will  make  them  dearly  repay  the 
damage  they  have  done  in  Anjou  and  Touraine."  On  which,  they 
advanced  to  this  house  in  regular  order,  and  with  a  good  will  to 
assault  it:  when  they  were  come  thither,  it  was  evening  :  after  they 
had  examined  it  narrowly  on  all  sides,  to  see  if  it  might  be  easily 
taken,  they  began  the  attack,  in  which  were  performed  many  gallant 
deeds  of  arms,  for  the  French  were  all  well  tried  men.  They  made 
different  attempts  on  this  house,  which  was  very  strong,  and  gave 
the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  his  men  enough  to  do  ;  for  the  English 
being  so  few,  labored  hard  to  defend  themselves,  as  it  was  to  them 
of  the  utmost  consequence.  Scaling  ladders  were  brought,  and 
fixed  against  the  walls,  which  some  bold  adventurers  mounted,  with 
their  shields  over  their  heads  to  shelter  themselves  from  stones  and 
arrows;  but  when  they  were  got  to  the  top  they  had  done  nothing, 
for  they  found  there,  ready  to  receive  them,  knights,  squires,  men-at- 
arms,  with  lances  and  swords,  with  which  they  handsomely  fought 
hand  to  hand,  and  made  them  descend  much  quicker  than  they  had 
mounted.  Add  to  this,  that  there  were  English  archers  intermixed 
with  these  men-at-arms,  at  two  feet  distance  on  the  walls,  who  shot 
so  well  that  the  French  beneath  suffered  much. 

The  English  continued  under  constant  alarm,  repelling  these  at. 
tacks  until  night,  when  the  French,  tired  with  fighting  and  fatigue; 
sounded  their  trumpets  for  the  retreat,  saying  they  had  done  enough 
for  one  day,  but  that  they  would  return  to  the  attack  on  the  morrow; 
adding,  that,  as  they  could  not  escape  from  them,  they  would  starve 
them  to  surrender.  They  returjied  to  their  quarters  in  high  spirits, 
and  made  merry,  having  placed  a  strong  guard  in  front  of  the  house 
to  be  more  secure  of  their  enemies.  It  will  readily  be  believed  that 
the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  those  who  were  thus  blockaded  were  not 
much  at  their  ease  :  they  were  aware  that  this  house  was  not  of  suf. 
ficient  strength  to  hold  out  long  against  so  many  men-at-arms.  It  was 
as  badly  provided  with  artillery,  to  their  great  sorrow,  as  with  pro- 
vision  ;  but  this  last  was  not  of  much  consequence,  for  they  could 
well  fast  a  day  and  night,  if  necessary,  in  defending  themselves. 

When  it  was  dark,  they  entreated  a  squire,  an  expert  soldier,  and 
in  whom  they  placed  great  confidence,  to  set  out  directly  by  a  postern, 
and  ride  as  fast  as  he  could  to  Poitiers,  to  inform  sir  John  Chandos 
and  his  friends  how  awkwardly  they  were  situated,  and  to  beg 
they  would  come  to  their  assistance  ;  in  the  hopes  of  which  they 
would  hold  out  until  noon  ;  and,  if  he  made  haste,  he  might  easily 
make  this  journey  by  early  morning.  The  squire,  who  perceived  the 
extreme  danger  in  which  all  the  lords  were,  very  cheerfully  under- 
took it,  but  boasted  a  little  too  much  of  his  knowledge  of  the  roads. 
He  set  out  about  midnight  by  a  postern  gate,  and  took  the  straight 
road,  as  he  thought  for  Poitiers  ;  but  it  so  fell  out,  that  during  the 
whole  night  he  wandered  about,  before  he  hit  upon  the  right  road. 

At  daybreak,  the  French,  who  were  besieging  the  English  at  Pui- 
renon as  you  have  before  heard,  sounded  their  trumpets  to  arms,  say- 
ing  it  would  be  better  to  make  their  attacks  in  the  cool  of  the  morning 
than  in  the  heat  of  the  day.  The  earl  of  Pembroke  and  the  knights 
shut  up  with  him,  instead  of  sleeping,  had  fortified  themselves  with 
whatever  they  could  find,  making  use  even  of  benches  and  stones, 

*  "  Sir  John  Orwich,"   Q,.  Barnes  calls  him  Nele  Loring.  Why  not  Norwich  ? 
f  And  crud  their  ctyu,  "  Our  ladjr  of  Sanxerre  for  the  marsbaJ  of  Frauace.^—LoRn 
BBKMIRt. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


189 


which  they  had  carried  to  the  top  of  the  walls.  They  found  the  French 
were  preparing  to  renew  the  attack,  and  comforted  each  one  upon  it. 
Some  time  before  sunrise,  the  French  were  ready,  when  they  marched 
by  companies,  and  with  great  vigor,  to  the  assault  of  the  hdtel.  They 
acquitted  themselves  too  well,  and  having  brought  scaling  ladders, 
placed  them  against  the  walls,  mounting  them  with  the  utmost  eager- 
ness)  covered  by  their  shields,  otherwise  they  would  not  have  ven- 
tured  :  it  was  held  highly  honorable  to  those  who  mounted  the  first, 
as  in  truth  it  was  a  very  brave  act.  The  English  were  not  idle  nor 
faint-hearted  in  their  own  defence,  but  fought  marvellously  well,  and 
flung  down  upon  the  shields  of  the  assailants  stones  and  great  beams 
of  wood,  with  which  they  beat  them  so  severely,  that  they  killed  or 
wounded  several.  They  did  their  duty  excellently  well,  and  so  small 
a  fort  was  never  seen  to  hold  out  so  long  against  such  a  force.  This 
assault  continued  from  early  dawn  until  six  o'clock. 


CHAPJER  CCLXXII. 

»JK  JOHN  CHANDOS  COMES  TO  THE  ASSISTANCE  OF  THE  EAKL  OP  PEM- 
BROKE, BESIEGED  IN  PUIRENON. 

Between  six  and  nine  o'clock,  after  the  heat  of  the  attack,  the 
French,  indignant  that  the  English  had  made  so  long  a  defence,  sent 
orders  to  all  the  villagers  thereabouts  to  bring  pick-axes  and  mattocks 
to  undermine  the  walls,  which  was  what  the  English  were  most  afraid 
of.  The  earl  of  Pembroke  called  one  of  his  own  squires  and  said  to 
him,  "  My  friend,  mount  a  horse,  and  sally  out  from  the  back  gate, 
where  they  will  make  way  for  you,*  and  ride  as  fast  as  possible  to 
Poitiers  to  sir  John  Chandos,  to  tell  him  our  situation  and  the  immi- 
nent  danger  we  are  in  :  recommend  me  to  him  by  this  token.'-  He 
then  took  off  his  finger  a  rich  ring  of  gold,  adding,  "  Give  him  this 
from  me  :  he  will  know  it  well  again."  The  squire  who  thought  him- 
self much  honored  by  this  commission,  took  the  ring,  mounted  the 
best  courser  he  could  find,  and  set  off  by  the  back  gate  during  the 
attack,  for  they  opened  it  for  him.  He  took  the  road  to  Poitiers ;  and, 
while  he  was  making  all  the  haste  he  could,  the  assault  was  carried 
on  warmly  by  the  French,  and  as  vigorously  opposed  by  the  English : 
indeed,  it  behoved  them  so  to  do. 

We  will  now  say  something  of  the  first  squire,  who  had  left  Puire- 
non  at  midnight,  and  who,  having  lost  his  road,  had  wandered  about 
all  the  night.  When  it  was  broad  day,  he  knew  his  road,  and  made 
straight  for  Poitiers  ;  but,  his  horse  being  tired,  he  did  not  arrive  there 
until  about  nine  o'clock,  when  he  dismounted  in  the  square  before  the 
hotel  of  sir  John  Chandos,  and  immediately  entered  it,  having  learnt 
that  he  was  at  mass :  he  approached  him,  and,  falling  on  his  knees, 
delivered  his  message.  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  had  not  yet  recovered 
his  vexation  at  the  earl  of  Pembroke's  refusal  to  join  him  in  his  expe- 
ditions, was  not  very  eager  to  give  him  assistance  :  he  coldly  said, 
"  It  will  be  almost  im.possible  for  us  to  get  there  in  time  and  hear  the 
whole  mass."  Soon  after  mass  the  tables  were  spread,  and  dinner 
set  out.  His  servants  asked  sir  John,  if  he  would  dine  :  "  Yes,"  said 
he,  "  since  it  is  ready,"  and  then  entered  the  hall,  where  his  knights 
and  squires  had  preceded  him  with  water  to  wash  his  hands.  As 
he  was  thus  employed,  and  before  he  had  sat  down  to  table,  the 
second  squire  ^om  the  earl  of  Pembroke  entered  the  hall,  and,  hav- 
ing knelt  down,  drew  the  ring  from  his  purse,  saying  :  "  Dear  sir,  my 
lord  the  earl  of  Pembroke  recommends  himself  to  you  by  this  token, 
and  entreats  you  most  earnestly  to  come  to  his  assistance,  and  rescue 
him  from  the  imminent  danger  he  is  now  in  atPuirenon."  Sir  John 
Chandos  took  the  ring,  and,  having  examined  it,  knew  it  well.  He 
then  replied,  "  It  will  not  be  possible  for  us  to  arrive  there  in  time, 
if  they  be  in  the  situation  you  describe."  He  added,  "  Come  let  us 
dine." 

Sir  John  seated  himself  with  his  knights  at  table,  and  ate  of  the 
first  course  :  as  the  second  was  served,  and  indeed  begun  on,  sir  John 
Chandos,  vAio  had  much  thought  on  this  business,  raised  his  head, 
and,  looking  at  his  companions,  spoke  as  follows,  which  gave  much 
pleasure  to  those  around  him  :  "  The  earl  of  Pembroke  (a  lord  of  such 
high  birth  and  rank  that  he  has  even  married  a  daughter  of  my  natu- 
ral  lord  the  king  ot  England,  and  is  brother-in-arms  as  in  everything 
else  with  my  lord  of  Cambridge,)  entreats  me  so  courteously,  that  it 
behoves  me  to  comply  with  his  request  to  succor  and  rescue  him,  if 
it  be  possible  to  arrive  in  time."  He  then  pushed  the  table  from  him, 
and,  rising,  said  to  his  knights  and  squires,  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  de- 
termined  to  go  to  Puirenon."  This  was  heard  with  joy,  and  they 
were  soon  ready  to  attend  him.  The  trumpets  sounded,  and  every 
man-at-arms  in  Poitiers  was  mounted  in  the  best  way  he  could ;  for 
It  had  been  speedily  told  abroad,  that  sir  John  Chandos  was  marching 
.0  Puirenon,  to  the  assistance  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  his  army, 
who  were  there  besieged  by  the  French.  When  these  knights  and 
squires  took  the  field,  they  amounted  to  upward  of  two  hundred 
lances,  and  increased  every  moment.  They  marched  with  all  haste : 
news  of  this  was  brought  to  the  French,  who  had  constantly  been 
engaged  at  this  assault  from  daybreak  until  noon,  by  their  spies,  who 
said  :  "  Dear  lords,  look  well  to  yourselves  ;  for  sir  John  Chandos  has 
marched  from  Poitiers  with  upward  of  two  hundred  lances,  and  is 
advancing  with  great  haste  and  a  greater  desire  to  meet  with  you." 

*  And  we  shall  make  you  way,  says  lord  Berners,  which  is  more  likely  than  that  the 
French  would  willingly  permit  a  messenger  to  deparj. 


When  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre,  eir  John  de  Viennc,  J^hii  de  Beuil, 
and  the  others  who  v/ere  present,  heard  this,  the  best  informed 
among  them  said,  "  Our  men  are  tired  and  worn  down  by  their  as- 
saults upon  the  English,  yesterday  and  to-day:  i»:  will  be  much  wiser 
for  us  to  make  a  handsome  retreat  with  all  v/c  have  gained,  and  our 
prisoners,  than  to  wait  the  arrival  of  sir  John  Chandos  and  his  com- 
pany, who  are  quite  fresh  ;  for  we  may  lose  more  than  we  can  gain." 
This  plan  was  immediately  followed,  for  thjre  was  not  a  moment  to 
lose  :  the  trumpets  were  ordered  to  sound  a  retreat :  their  men  as. 
sembled  in  a  body,  and,  having  sent  off  their  baggage,  they  themselves 
took  the  road  to  la  Roche-Posay. 

The  earl  of  Pembroke  and  those  with  him,  imagining  the  French 
must  have  had  some  intelligence,  said  nmong  themselves  :  "Chandos 
must  certainly  be  on  his  march,  fcr  the  French  are  retreating,  not 
daring  to  wait  his  coming:  come,  come,  let  us  immediately  quit  this 
place  and  take  the  road  toward  Poitiers,  and  we  shaU  meet  him." 
Those  who  had  horses  mounted  them  ;  and  others  v/ent  on  foot,  and 
several  rode  double.  They  thus  left  Puirenon,  following  the  road  to 
Poitiers :  they  had  scarcely  advanced  a  league  before  they  met  sir 
John  Chandos  and  his  army  in  the  condition  I  have  before  told : 
some  on  horseback,  some  on  foot,  and  some  riding  double.  Much 
joy  was  shown  on  both  sides  at  this  meeting ;  but  sir  John  said,  he 
was  sorely  vexed  that  he  had  not  been  in  time  to  have  met  the  French. 
They  rode  together  conversing  for  about  three  leagues,  when  they 
took  leave  of  each  other  and  separated.  Sir  John  Chandos  returned 
to  Poitiers;  the  earl  of  Pembroke  to  Mortagne,  the  place  he  had 
marched  from ;  and  the  marshal  of  France  and  his  army  to  la  Roche- 
Posay,  where  they  refreshed  themselves  and  divided  their  booty ; 
they  then  retired  to  their  garrisons,  carrying  with  them  their  prisoners, 
whom  they  courteously  admitted  to  ransom,  as  the  French  and  Eng. 
lish  have  always  been  accustomed  to  act  toward  each  other. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  armies  in  Tournehem  ;  and  speak  of 
the  death  of  the  most  courteous,  noble,  and  liberal  queen  that  reigned 
in  her  time,  the  lady  Philippa  of  Hainault,  queen  of  England  and 
Ireland.* 


CHAPTER  CCLXXIII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  QUEEN  PHILIPPA  OF  ENGLAND  :  SHE  MAKES  THREE  RE- 
QUESTS TO  THE  KING  ON  HER  DEATH-BED.  SOME  FRENCHMEN,  HAVING 
ATTACKED  THE  ENGLISH  CAMP  AT  TOURNEHEM,  ARE  REPULSED  BY  SIR 
ROBERT  DE  NAMUR. 

During  the  time  that  such  numbers  of  the  noblemen  of  the  king- 
dom of  France  were  assembled  at  Tournehem  under  the  command 
of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  the  duke  cf  Lancaster  v/as  encamped 
with  his  army  in  the  valley  opposite  to  them,  a  circumstance  hap. 
pened  in  England,  which,  though  so  very  common,  was  not  the  less 
unfortunate  for  the  king,  his  children,  and  the  v/hole  kingdom.  That 
excellent  lady  the  queen  of  England  (who  had  done  so  much  good, 
and  during  her  whole  life  had  assisted  all  knights,  ladies,  and  dam- 
sels who  had  applied  to  her,t  who  had  had  such  boundless  charity 
for  all  mankind,  and  who  had  naturally  such  an  affection  for  the 
Hainault  nation,  being  the  country  from  which  she  sprung,)  lay  at 
this  time  dangerously  ill  at  Windsor  castle,  and  her  disorder  daily 
increas-ed. 

When  the  good  lady  perceived  her  end  approaching,  she  called  to 
the  king,  and,  extending  her  right  hand  from  under  the  bed-clothes, 
put  it  into  the  right  hand  of  the  king,  who  was  very  sorrowful  at 
heart,  and  thus  spoke :  "  We  have  enjoyed  our  union  in  happiness, 
peace,  and  prosperity :  I  entreat,  therefore,  of  you,  that  on  our  sepa- 
ration you  will  grant  me  three  requests."    The  king,  with  sighs  and 


*  The  moost  gentyll  quene,  moosl  lyberall,  and  moost  couriesse  that  ever  was  quene 
in  her  dayes,  the  whiche  was  the  fayre  lady  Philipp  of  Keynault,  quene  of  England  and 
Irelande.— LoRr  Bkrners. 

t  Froissart  does  not  intimate  that  she  waited  to  be  applied  to,  and  indeed  his  own  case 
shows  that  she  needed  no  instigation  but  her  own  "  liberal  and  most  courteous "  nature 
to  prompt  her  bounty.  The  passage  is  one  ot'  the  gems  of  Lord  Berners,  and  is  worthy 
to  be  given  entire.  "There  fell  in  Enslande  a  heuy  case  and  a  comon,  howbeit  it  was 
right  pyteouse  for  the  kyng,  his  chyldren,  and  all  his  real  me.  For  the  good  quene  of  Eng- 
lande,  that  so  many  good  dedes  had  done  in  hertyme,  and  so  many  knights  socoured, 
and  ladyes  and  damosels  comforted,  and  had  so  largely  deported  of  her  goodes  to  her 
people,  and  naturally  loued  always  the  nacyon  of  Heynaulte,  the  countrey  where  she 
was  borne:  She  fell  sicke  in  the  castell  of  Wyndsore,  the  which  sickenesse  contynewed 
on  her  so  longe,  that  tkere  was  no  remedye  but  dethe.  And  the  good  ladye,  whanne  she 
knewe  and  parceyued  that  there  was  with  her  no  remedye  but  detiie.  she  desyred  to 
speke  with  the  kynge  her  husbande.  And  whan  he  was  before  her  sue  put  out  of  her 
bedde  her  right  hande  and  tokethe  kynge  by  his  right  liande,  who  w  as  right  sorrowfull 
at  his  hert.  Than  she  sayd,  '  Sir,  we  haue  in  peace,  ioye,  and  great  prosperyte  used  all 
our  tyme  toguyer.  Sir,  nowe,  I  pray  you,  at  our  departyng,  that  ye  will  graunte  me 
thre  desyres.'  The  kynge,  ryght  sorowfully  wepynge,  sayd.  '  Madame,  desyre  what  ye 
wyll,  I  graunt  it.'  "  Sir,'  sayd  she. '  I  requyre  you.  firste  of  all,  that  all  maner  of  people, 
suche  as  I  haue  dault  withall  in  their  mojchaundyse.  on  this  syde  the  see  or  beyond, 
that  it  may  please  you  to  pay  euery  thynge  that  I  owe  to  theym,  or  to  any  other.  And, 
secondly,  sir,  all  such  ordynaunce  and  promyses  ns  I  haue  made  to  the  churches  as 
well  of  this  countrey  as  beyond  the  see,  whereas  I  haue  hadde  my  deuocyon,  that  it 
maye  please  you  to  accomplysshe  and  to  fulfy  II  the  same.  Thirdely,  sir,  1  requyre  you  that 
it  may  please  you  to  take  none  other  sepulture,  whansoeuer  it  shall  please  God  to  call 
you  out  of  this  transytorie  lyfe,  but  besyde  me  in  Westmynster.'  The  kynge.  all  wep- 
ynge, sayd,  '  Madame,  I  graunt  all  your  desy-e.'  Than  the  good  lady  and  quene  made 
on  her  the  signe  of  the  crosse,  and  commaunded  the  kynge  her  liusbande  to  God,  and 
her  youngest  son,  Thomas,  who  was  there  besyde  her.  And  anone,  after,  she  yelded 
up  the  spiryte.  the  whiche  I  beleue  surely  the  holy  angels  receyued  with  great  ioy  up  to 
heuen,  for  in  all  her  lyfe  she  dyd  neyther  in  thought  nor  dede  thyng  whereby  to  lese  her 
soul,  as  ferr  as  any  creature  coulde  knowe.  Thus  the  good  quene  of  Englande  dyed  in 
the  yeie  of  our  lorde  tf  cccbXix,  in  the  vigyll  of  our  ludy  in  the  myUdes  of  Aufiust."-^£)h 


190 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  «&c 


tears,  replied,  "  Lady,  ask. :  whatever  you  request  shall  be  granted." 
*  My  lord,  I  beg  you  will  acquit  me  of  whatever  engagements  I  may 
have  entered  into  with  merchants  for  their  wares,  as  well  on  this  as 
on  the  other  side  of  the  sea.  I  beseech  you  also  to  fulfil  whatever 
gifts  or  legacies  I  may  have  made,  or  left  to  churches,  here  or  on 
the  continent,  wherein  I  have  paid  my  devotions,  as  well  as  what  I 
may  have  left  to  those  of  both  sexes  who  have  been  in  my  service. 
Thirdly,  I  entreat  that,  whenever  it  shall  please  God  to  call  you 
hence,  you  will  not  choose  any  other  sepulchre  than  mine,  and  that 


you  will  lie  by  my  side  in  the  cloisters  of  Westminster."  The  king, 
in  tears,  replied,  "  Lady,  I  grant  them." 

Soon  after,  the  good  lady  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  on  her  breast,  and,  hav- 
ing recommended  to  God  the  king  and 
her  youngest  son,  Thomas,  who  was 
present,  gave  up  her  spirit,  which,  I 
lirmly  believe,  was  caught  by  the  holy 
angels  and  carried  to  the  glory  of 
Heaven  ;  for  she  had  never  done  any- 
thing, by  thought  or  deed,  that  could 
endanger  her  losing  V.  Thus  died  this 
queen  of  England,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1369,  the  vigil  of  the  assumption  of  the 
Virgin,  the  15th  of  August. 

Information  of  this  loss  was  carried 
to  the  English  army  at  Tournehem, 
which  greatly  afflicted  every  one,  but 
particularly  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 
However,  as  there  is  no  death  but 
what  must  be  passed  over  and  forgot, 
ten,  the  English  did  not  neglect  to 
keep  up  very  strict  discipline  in  their 
camp,  where  they  remained  a  long  time 
facing  the  French.  It  happened  that 
some  of  the  French  knights  and  squires, 
seeing  the  enemy  every  day  before  their 
eyes,  held  a  conversation,  and,  after  dis- 
cussing the  matter,  agreed  to  meet  on 
the  morrow,  at  daybreak,  to  skirmish 
with  them,  and  beat  up  the  guard. 
There  were  upward  of  three  hundred 
knights  and  squires,  the  greater  part  of 
them  from  the  Vermandois,  Artois,  and 
Corbiois,  who  had  entered  into  this 
agreement,  and,  without  mentioning  it 
to  their  marshals,  had  each  informed  the 

other  of  their  intentions.  When  the  morning  came  for  this  expe- 
dition, they  were  all  ready  armed,  mounted,  and  assembled.  They 
rode  forth  in  this  array,  nothing  doubting  of  success,  and  began  to 
make  a  circuit  round  the  hill  of  Tournehem,  in  order  to  gain  an 
advantageous  position,  and  to  fall  upon  one  of  the  wings  of  the 
English  army. 

This  wing  was  allotted  to  sir  Robert  de  Namur  and  his  people. 
Sir  Robert  had  been  on  guard  that  night,  but  toward  daybreak  had 
entered  his  tent,  and  was  then  sitting  at  supper,  quite  armed,  except 
his  helmet,  and  the  lord  Despontin*  with  him.  The  French  at  this 
moment  arrived  at  the  quarters  of  sir  Robert,  which  were  also  those 
of  some  other  German  and  English  lords  ;  but  the  guard  very  fortu- 
nately had  not  disarmed  themselves  :  they  immediately  opposed  the 
Frenchmen  who  came  up  spurring  and  galloping,  and  checked  their 
career.  News  soon  reached  sir  Robert  that  his  men  were  fighting, 
having  been  attacked  by  the  French.  In  an  instant,  he  pushed  the 
table  from  him  where  he  had  been  seated,  and  said  to  the  lord  Des- 
pontin,  "  Come,  come  to  the  assistance  of  our  men."  Instantly  he 
fixed  his  helmet  on  his  head,  and  ordered  his  banner,  which  was 
placed  before  his  tent,  to  be  displayed.  Some  one  said,  "  My  lord, 
send  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  do  not  engage  without  him." 
He  bluntly  replied,  "  Not  I :  I  shall  go  the  shortest  way  I  can  to  help 
my  men.  Those  may  send  to  my  lord  of  Lancaster  who  will ;  but 
let  all  who  love  me  follow  me." 

He  then  advanced,  sword  in  hand,  to  meet  the  enemy:  the  lord 
Despontin  and  sir  Henry  de  Sancelle  were  with  him,  as  well  as  his 
other  knights,  who  directly  engaged  in  the  battle,  having  found  their 
men  fighting  with  the  French,  in  great  numbers,  and  who,  to  speak 
truth,  ought  to  have  done  much  this  day :  but  no  sooner  did  they 
perceive  sir  Robert  de  Namur  marching  with  his  banner  than  they 
wheeled  about  and  gave  up  their  plan,  for  they  thought  the  whole 
army  was  ready  to  fall  on  them  :  indeed  it  was  so  in  different  parts 
of  the  camp,  for  the  sun  was  now  risen.  A  Vermandois  knight  was 
slain  under  the  banner  of  sir  Robert  de  Namur,  called  sir  Robert  dc 
Coulogne,  who  was  much  regretted  ;  for  he  was  rich,  amiable,  and 
courteous,  and  an  honorable,  knight  in  every  station.  Thus  ended 
the  aP"air.  The  French  retreated  without  doing  anything  more,  for 
they  were  afraid  of  greater  Ic-ss  than  gain.  Sir  Robert  did  not  pur. 
sue  them  farther  than  was  wise,  but  brought  back  his  men  when  he 
found  the  enemy  was  quite  gone,  and  returned  to  his  quarters. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXIV 


THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  AND  HIS  ARMY  DECAMP  WITHOUT  A  BATTLE. 
THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  RETURNS  TO  CALAIS. 

Since  this  last  aff'air,  nothing  happened  worth  relating.  It  was 
very  displeasing  to  many  on  both  si.Jes  that  they  thus  remained  so 
long  without  a  battle  :  every  day  it  vas  said,  "  We  shall  engage  to- 
morrow;"  but  that  morrow  never  cl  ne ;  for,  as  I  have  said  before, 
the  duke  of  Burtjundy  would  not  ac:  contrary  to  the  orders  of  the 
king.  The  orders  he  received  were  \  cry  strict ;  for  there  were  con 
tinually  messengers  going  from  the  king  to  the  duke,  and  from  the 


'  Lgid  D«spontia.  U.  Barnes  calls  lura  lord  of  f  onthieu. 


Tomb  of  Queen  Philippa,  Westminster  Abbey.  From  an  Original  Drawing 


duke  to  the  king  on  this  subject.  At  last  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  as 
I  was  then  informed,  having  considered,  that  he  was  encamped  at  a 
very  heavy  expense,  and  could  not  remain  so  much  longer  with  any 
honor ;  for  he  had  upward  of  four  thousand  knights,  while  the  enemy 
was  but  a  handful  in  comparison,  with  whom,  however,  he  had  not 
fought,  nor  had  had  any  intentions  of  so  doing  :  the  duke,  I  say, 
sent  some  of  his  knights  to  lay  his  situation  before  the  king,  and  to 
explain  to  him  his  wishes.  The  king  thought  the  duke  judged 
rightly,  and  ordered  him,  on  the  receipt  of  his  lett»s,  to  break  up 
his  camp,  to  dismiss  his  army,  and  come  to  Paris,  where  he  himself 
was  going. 

When  the  duke  received  these  orders,  he  sent  for  the  principal 
lords  of  his  army,  and  told  them  secretly  their  contents  ;  saying, 
"  We  must  bre.ak  up  our  camp,  for  the  king  sends  for  us  back." 
When  it  was  midnight,  those  to  whom  he  had  given  this  infonna- 
tion,  having  packed  up  everything,  were  mounted,  and  had  set  fire 
to  their  quarters.  At  this  hour,  sir  Henry  de  Sancelle  was  return- 
ing to  his  tent,  having  been  on  guard  with  sir  Robert  de  Namur's 
men,  to  whom  he  was  attached  ;  and  seeing  first  one,  then  two,  and 
then  three  fires  in  the  enemy's  camp,  he  said  to  himself,  "  These 
French  think,  perhaps,  to  surprise  us  :  they  have  the  appearance  of 
intending  it.  Let  us  go,"  said  he  to  those  near  him,  "  to  sir  Rob. 
ert's  tent,  and  awaken  him, that,  should  it  be  so,  he  maybe  prepared 
in  time."  Sir  Henry  went  thither,  and,  calling  his  chamberlains, 
told  them,  they  must  instantly  awaken  sir  Robert.  They  went  to 
his  bed-side  and  sir  Henry  de  Sancelle  with  them,  who  awakened 
him,  and  told  him  all  that  he  had  seen.  Sir  Robert  made  answer, 
"  We  shall  soon  hear  other  news  :  let  our  men  be  instantly  armed 
and  made  ready."  He  himself  was  soon  armed.  When  his  men 
were  drawn  up,  he  had  his  banner  displayed,  and  marched  to  the 
tent  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  arming  also,  for  he  had  re- 
ceived similar  information.  It  was  not  long  before  the  different 
lords  came  thither,  one  after  another :  as  they  arrived,  they  were 
drawn  up  and  remained  quiet  without  any  light. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  ordered  his  marshals  to  march  the  archers 
to  where  he  hoped  the  French  would  make  their  attack,  if  they 
came  ;  for  he  certainly  expected  a  battle.  When  they  had  remained 
at  their  posts  for  two  hours,  and  saw  no  one  advancing  to  them, 
they  were  more  'surprised  than  before.  The  duke  called  to  him  his 
lords,  and  asked  them  what  he  had  best  now  to  do.  Some  replied 
one  thing,  and  some  another,  and  each  defended  his  own  opinion. 
The  duke,  perceiving  that  valiant  knight  sir  Walter  Manny,  said, 


•     CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  ^ 


tJj 


"  And  you,  sir  Walter,  what  do  you  advise  ?"  "I  do  not  know," 
replied  sir  Walter,  "  but,  if  you  will  follow  my  advice,  I  would 
draw  up  my  men-at-arms  and  archers  in  order  of  battle,  and  would 
advance  slowly  ;  for,  as  it  will  soon  be  day,  we  shall  then  see  clearly 
before  us."  The  Duke  assented  to  this  proposal  :  but  others  were 
of  a  contrary  opinion,  and  advised  him  not  to  march  from  where  he 
was.  This  discussion  continued  until  orders  were  given  for  some 
of  the  troops  of  sir  Robert  de  Namur  and  sir  Waleran  de  Bourne* 
to  mount  their  horses,  because  they  were  lightly  accoutred  and  rode 
well.  Thirty,  horsemen  were  chosen  from  the  best  mounted,  and 
sent  off  toward  the  French  camp. 

While  they  were  gone  on  this  expedition,  sir  Walter  Manny, 
addressing  the  duke,  said,  "  My  lord,  never  believe  me  again,  if 
these  French  be  not  fled  :  mount  your  horse,  and  order  the  others  to 
do  the  same,  that  you  may  pursue  them,  and  I  v/ill  engage  you  will 
have  a  fine  day  of  it."  The  duke  replied,  "  Sir  Walter,  I  have 
hitherto  always  followed  the  advice  of  my  council,  and  intend  now 
doing  so;  for  I  can  never  believe  that  so  many  brave  men-at-arms 
and  noble  knights  would  thus  run  away.  Perhaps  the  fires  we  see 
may  have  been  lighted  to  entrap  us.  Our  scouts  will  soon  return, 
and  then  we  shall  know  the  truth."  As  they  were  thus  conversing, 
the  scouts  returned,  and  confirmed  all  that  sir  Walter  Manny  had 
thought:  they  said  they  had  found  none  but  some  poor  victuallers, 
who  followed  the  army.  Sir  Walter  Manny  gained  great  credit. 
The  duke  went  to  his  tent  to  disarm  :  he  would  that  day  have  dined 
in  the  French  camp,  but  the  fire  was  too  great :  he  and  his  men-at- 
arms,  however,  supped  there,  and  took  up  their  quarters  on  the  moun- 
tain for  the  night,  and  made  themselves  comfortable  with  what  they 
found  there.    On  the  morrow  they  decamped,  and  returned  to  Calais. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  when  he  marched  ofi',  made  his  quarters 
at  St.  Omer,  where  he  and  all  his  army  remained  until  they  were 
disbanded,  and  every  man  returned  to  his  home.  There  was  after- 
wards  much  trouble  to  reassemble  them  again. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXV. 

THE  EAKL  OF  PEMBROKE,  DESIROUS  OF  AVENGINO  HIMSELF  FOR  THE 
DEFEAT  HE  RECEIVED  AT  PUIRENON,  MAKES  AN  INCURSION  TO  ANJOU. 
THE  ABBEY  OF  ST.  SALVIN  IN  POITOU  IS  BETRAYED  TO  TH3  FRF-NCH, 
AND  FORTIFIED. 

The  same  week  that  the  armies  quitted  Tournehem,  the  earl  of 
Pembroke  (who  was  in  Poitou,  and  had  been  much  mortified  at  the 
defeat  he  had  suffered  from  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre,  sir  John  de  Vienne, 
sir  .Tohn  de  Bueil  and  the  others  at  Puirenon,  as  has  been  related)  re- 
solved to  have  his  revenge,  if  poseible  ;  and  for  this  end  he  marched 
from  Mortagne  with  his  army,  which  consisted  of  about  two  hundred 
lances,  and  came  to  Angouleme,  where  the  prince  received  him  most 
courteously.  The  earl  entreated  of  him  permission  to  lead  another 
expedition,  and  to  lend  him  some  of  his  men,  as  he  was  very  anxious 
to  avenge  himself  of  the  affronts  he  had  suffered  from  the  French. 
The  prince,  who  had  much  affection  for  him,  immediately  granted 
his  request.  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  was  just  returned  from  his  excur- 
sion into  the  county  of  Armagnac,  with  five  hundred  fighting  men  ; 
and  the  prince  gave  him  leave  to  accompany  the  earl  of  Pembroke 
in  his  intended  expedition.  He  also  requested  the  company  of  sir 
Louis  de  Harcourt,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Perceval  de  Coulogne, 
the  lords  de  Pons,  de  Partenay  and  de  Pinane,  lord  Thomas  Percy, 
sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  and  several  knights  of  the  prince's 
household,  who  willingly  accepted  the  invitation,  for  they  were  ready 
for  any  excursion :  so  that,  when  they  were  assembled,  they  amounted 
to  five  hundred  lances,  three  hundred  archers,  and  fifteen  hundred 
foot  soldiers,  armed  with  pikes  and  shields,  who  followed  the  army 
on  foot.  This  army  marched,  under  the  command  of  the  earl  of 
Pembroke  as  their  leader,  and  took  the  road  toward  Anjou :  where 
they  no  sooner  arrived  than  they  began  to  destroy,  and  to  do  every 
damage  to  the  country  they  passed  through,  by  razing  castles  and 
forts,  burning  such  to.jvns  as  could  not  hold  out  against  them,  and 
levying  contributions  oh  all  the  flat  country  as  far  as  Saumurt  on 
the  Loire.  They  gained  possession  of  the  suburbs,  and  began  an 
assault  on  the  town  ;  but  they  could  not  take  it,  for  Sir  Robert  de 
Sancerrre  was  in  it  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  who  defended 
it  from  suffering  any  damage  :  all  the  country  round  about  it,  how. 
ever,  was  pillaged,  burnt,  and  ruined. 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley  and  his  division  advanced  to  a  bridge  on  the 
Loire,  called  le  Pont  de  C6  ;X  when  he  defeated  those  who  guarded 
it,  took  the  bridge,  and  placed  such  a  garrison  of  his  own  men  there, 
after  he  had  fortified  it  well,  that  they  kept  possession  of  it  for  a  long 
time.  The  English,  in  this  expedition,  took  a  large  abbejj,  at  St. 
Maur,§  on  the  Loire,  which  they  repaired  and  fortified,  and  placed 
therein  a  considerable  garrison,  which,  during  the  ensuing  winter 
and  summer,  did  great  mischief  to  the  adjacent  country. 

At  this  time,  there  was  in  Poitou  an  abbey,  which  still  exists, 
called  St.  Salvin,||  situated  seven  leagues  from  Poitiers ;  and  in  this 


*  Sir  Waleran  de  Bourne.   Q.  Barnes  calls  him  Van  Bornico. 

t  Saumur — on  the  Loire,  diocese  of  Angers. 

•t  Pont  de  Ce— Pontde  Se— two  leagues  from  Angers. 

5  St.  Maur— on  the  Loire,  election  of  Saumur. 

y  St.  Salvin— St.  Savin— a  village  in  Poitou,  election  of  Poitiwi 


abbey  there  was  a  monk  who  hated  the  abbot,  as  he  afterwards 
showed.  It  was  on  account  of  this  hatred  which  he  bore  him  that 
he  betrayed  the  abbot  and  the  whole  convent,  and  delivered  up  the 
abbey  and  the  town  to  sir  Louis  de  St.  .Tulien  and  to  Carnet  le  Breton, 
who  took  possession  of  it,  and  made  it  a  strong  garrison.  Sir  John 
Chandos  was  much  vexed  at  St.  Salvin  being  thus  surprised,  and  nof 
being  able  to  retake  it ;  for,  as  he  was  seneschal  of  Poitou,  he  waa 
angry  that  such  a  house  should  have  been  taken  in  his  government, 
and  declared,  that  if  he  should  live  long  enough,  he  v/ould  have  it 
again  by  some  means  or  other,  and  make  them  pay  dearly  for  the  insult 
they  had  put  upon  him.  We  will  now  quit  Poitou,  and  return  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXVI. 

THE  COUNTY  OF  ST.  POL  IN  PICARDY  IS  PILLAGED  AND  RUINED  BY  THE 
ENGLISH.     SIR  HUGH  DE  CHASTILLON  IS  TAKEN  PRISONER. 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  retreated  to  Calais  after  the 
decampment  of  Tournehem,  as  has  been  before  related,  and  had  re- 
freshed himself  and  men  for  three  days,  he  resolved,  by  advice  of  his 
council,  to  draw  out  his  troops,  and  make  an  excursion  iato  France. 
His  marshals,  the  earl  of  Warwick  and  sir  Roger  Beauchamp,  were 
ordered  to  muster  the  army,  which  orders  they  very  readily  obeyed, 
for  they  were  desirous  of  making  an  inroad  on  France.  The  men- 
at-arms  and  archers  marched  from  Calais  in  excellent  array  :  every 
man  was  apprized  what  he  was  to  do,  and  where  he  was  going. 
The  first  day's  march  was  only  five  leagues  from  Calais.  On  the 
morrow,  they  came  before  St.  Omer,  where  there  were  many  skir- 
mishes  at  the  gates;  but  the  English  did  not  make  any  long  halt: 
they  continued  their  march,  and  that  night  encamped  on  the  heights 
of  Hersault.*  On  the  third  day,  they  arrived  at  the  city  of  Terou- 
enne,t  where  was  the  count  de  St.  Pol  with  a  large  company  of 
men-at-arms.  The  English  did  not  halt,  but  continued  their  march, 
taking  the  road  to  Hesdin,t  and  fixed  their  quarters  at  night  on  a 
small  river. 

When  the  count  de  St.  Pol  found  that  the  English  were  taking  the 
road  to  his  country,  he  knew  they  were  not  going  thither  for  his  good, 
for  they  hated  him  too  much  :  he  set  out,  therefore,  in  the  night,  and 
gave  the  government  of  the  city  to  the  lord  de  St.  Py  and  sir  John 
de  Roye  ;§  and  riding  hard,  he  arrived  at  his  town  of  St.  Pol.||  The 
English  came  before  the  place  very  early  on  the  moiTOW  morning, 
and  several  severe  skirmishes  happened  ;  but  the  arrival  of  the  count 
was  fortunate  for  himself  and  for  the  town,  as  he,  with  the  a.ssistance 
of  those  who  had  accompanied  him,  prevented  the  place  from  being 
taken.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  therefore,  and  his  army  refreshed 
themselves  at  their  ease  in  the  county  of  St.  Pol,  which  they  over- 
ran, and  did  great  damage  to  all  the  flat  country."  They  advanced 
to  the  castle  of  Pernes,^  where  the  countess  dowager  resided. 
They  examined  well  the  fort,  and  the  duke  sounded  the  depth  of  the 
ditches  with  a  lance  :  notwithstanding  this,  they  made  no  attack, 
though  they  showed  every  appearance  of  it.  They  made  no  long 
stay,  but  continued  their  march,  and  went  toward  Lucheux,** 
a  handsome  town,  which  belonged  to  the  count.  They  burnt  the 
town,  and  without  touching  the  castle,  continued  their  road  for  St. 
Riquier.tt  The  English  did  not  march  more  than  three  or  four 
leagues  a-day,  so  that  they  burnt  and  destroyed  all  the  countries  they 
passed  through.  They  crossed  the  river  Somme  at  Blanche taque 
below  Abbeville,  and  then  entered  the  country  of  Vimeu.tt  with  the 
intention  of  pushing  forward  to  Harfleur  on  the  Seine,  in  order  to 
burn  the  navy  of  the  king  of  France. 

The  count  de  St.  Pol,  and  sir  Moreau  de  Fiennes,  constable  of 
France,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  pursued  and  hovered 
about  the  English  army,  so  that  they  could  not  disperse  nor  quit  the 
straight  road,  but  were  obliged  to  keep  in  a  compact  body,  to  be 
ready  to  combat  the  French  should  they  be  so  inclined.  In  this 
manner  they  marched  through  Vimeu  and  the  county  of  Eu :  enter, 
ing  the  archbishopric  of  Rouen,  they  passed  Dieppe,  and  continued 
their  march  until  they  came  before  Harfleur,  where  they  fixed  their 
quarters.  The  count  de  St.  Pol  out-marched  them,  and  had  entered 
the  town  with  two  hundred  lances,  at  the  utmost.  The  English  re. 
mained  three  days  before  Harfleur,  but  did  nothing :  on  the  fourth, 
they  decamped,  and  returned  through  the  lands  of  the  lord  d'Estoville, 
whom  they  did  not  love  much,  and  burnt  and  destroyed  the  whole  or 
greater  part.  They  then  passed  through  Vexin  Normand  in  their 
way  to  Oisemont,§§  to  recross  the  Somme  at  Blanchetaque. 

Sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon,  master  of  the  cross-bov.-s  in  France,  was 
at  this  time  captain  and  governor  of  Abbeville.    When  he  heard 


*  Hersault.   Q.  If  not  Herissart;  but  that  seems  to  be  too  great  a  distance. 

t  Terouenne— is  now  in  ruins.  It  was  taken  by  Henry  VIII.  by  a  stratagem  of  point- 
ing wooden  guns  painted,  which  were  thought  to  be  real  ones,  and  threatened  to  battel 
down  the  town,  if  not  surrendered. 

t  Hesdin— a  strong  town  in  Artois,  on  the  Canche. 

§  Two  of  my  MSS.  have  different  names,  the  lord  de  Sampy,  sir  Guy  de  Roye.  On* 
has  sir  John  de  Roye. 
II  St.  Pol— a  town  in  Artois,  five  leagues  from  Hesdin. 
IT  Castle  of  Pernes— a  town  in  Artois,  three  leagues  from  St.  Pol. 
**  Lucheux— a  town  of  Picardy,  near  Doulens. 

tt  St.  Riquier— an  ancient  t^jwn  in  Picardy.  two  leagues  and  a  half  from  Abbevill*, 
tt  Vimeu— in  Picardy,  St.  Valery  is  its  capital. 

OuemoDt—a  market  towa  ia  Picardy.  five  leagues  from  AkbeTiUs. 


192 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &c.  • 


that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  returning  that  way,  he  armed  himself, 
and  ordered  twelve  of  his  people  to  do  the  same.  On  mounting  their 
horses,  he  said  he  was  going  to  view  the  guard  of  the  gate  of  Rou- 
vray,  that  it  might  not  be  wanting  in  defence,  and  that  the  English 
should  not  find  it  too  weakly  guarded.  It  was  early  in  the  morning, 
and  there  was  a  thick  fog.  Sir  Nicholas  Louvaine,  who  had  been 
sdneschal  of  Ponthieu,  and  whom,  this  very  year,  sir  Hugh  de  Chas. 
tillon  had  taken  and  ransomed  for  ten  thousand  francs,  remembered 
this  so  sorely  that,  having  a  great  desire  to  recover  hi-3  losses,  he  set 
out  on  the  point  of  day  from  the  duke's  army,  accompanied  by  only 
twenty  men.  As  he  was  well  acquainted  with  all  the  roads  and 
passes  of  that  country,  having  resided  there  for  upward  of  three  years, 
he  intended  lying  in  ambuscade  between  Abbeville  and  the  castle  of 
Rouvray,  in  the  hope  of  taking  some  prize  :  he  had  crossed  a  small 
rivulet  which  ran  through  a  marsh,  and  hid  himself  and  men  in  some 
old  uninhabited  houses. 

Sir  Hugh  never  dreamed  that  the  English  would  form  an  ambus, 
cade  so  near  the  town.  Sir  Nicholas  and  his  men  kept  themselves 
very  quiet :  they  perceived  sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon  riding  down  the 
road  which  leads  to  Rouvray,  with  only  twelve  others,  armed  at  all 
points,  except  his  helmet,  which  one  of  his  pages  bore  on  a  courser 
behind  him.  He  crossed  the  little  rivulet,  &nd  made  for  the  gate  of 
Rouvray  to  see  what  the  guard  of  ci-oss-bowmen  were  about,  and  to 
inquire  if  they  had  heard  or  seen  the  English.  .When  sir  Nicholas 
Louvaine,  who  was  on  the  watch,  saw  him,  he  recognized  him 
directly,  and  was  more  rejoiced  than  if  any  one  had  given  him  twenty 
thousand  francs.  He  sallied  out  from  his  ambush,  saying,  "  Follow 
me  :  here  is  what  I  wished  for :  it  is  the  master  of  the  cross-bows, 
and  I  ask  for  nothing  better."  Then  sticking  spurs  into  his  horse, 
and  pointing  his  lance,  he  came  upon  sir  Hugh,  crying,  "  Surrender, 
Chastillon,  or  thou  art  a  dead  man."  Sir  Hugh,  who  was  much  puz- 
zled to  conjecture  whence  these  men  could  come,  had  neither  time 
to  put  on  his  helmet  nor  to  mount  his  courser :  finding  himself  in 
such  a  strait,  he  asked,  "  To  whom  am  I  to  surrender  ?"  Sir  Nich- 
olas  replied,  "  To  Louvaine,  to  Louvaine."  In  order,  therefore,  to 
avoid  the  danger  he  could  not  escape  from,  he  said,  "  I  surreiider." 
He  was  then  taken,  and  told,  "  Ride  on  quick  y,  for  the  army  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  marches  on  before  us."  On  this  occasion  was 
slain,  a  very  valiant  citizen  of  Abbeville,  called  Lawrence  Dancons,* 
who  was  much  regretted.  Thus  was  taken  and  entrapped  sir  Hugh 
de  Chastillon,  at  that  time  master  of  the  cross-bows  in  France  and 
governor  of  Abbeville,  through  the  good  fortune  of  sir  Nicholas  Lou- 
faine  :  with  which  capture  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  English 
ivere  much  rejoiced.  On  the  other  hand,  the  inhabitants  of  Abbe- 
/ille  were  exceedingly  vexed  at  it ;  but  for  the  present  they  could 
noi  better  themselves. 

The  English  marched  on,  crossed  the  Somme  at  Blanchetaque,  and 
then  passed  through  the  towns  of  Rue-sur-mer  and  Montreuil-sur-mer, 
until  they  at  last  arrived  at  Calais.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  there  dis- 
missed  all  the  foreigners,  when  sir  Waleran  de  Bourne  and  the  Ger- 
mans departed.  The  duke  returned  to  England,  and  the  Germans  to 
their  own  country,  as  there  was  not  any  intention  of  continuing  the  war 
until  the  ensuing  summer,  for  now  Martinmas  was  passed :  but  the  duke 
informed  them,  that  in  the  approaching  spring,  he  should  cross  the  sea 
with  a  greater  force  than  he  had  hitherto  done,  and  should  entreat 
his  cousins  the  dukes  of  Gueldres  and  Juliers  to  accompany  him  into 
France.  We  shall  now  be  silent  as  to  the  affairs  of  Picardy,  for 
indeed  nothing  of  great  moment  happened  since  this  time,  and  return 
to  Poitou,  where  warlike  deeds  were  oftener  performed. 


CHAPTER  CCt^XXVIII. 

SIR  JOHN  CHANDOS  IS  SLAIN  IN  A  SKIRMISH.     THE  FRENCH,  AT  FIRST  VIC- 
TORIOUS, ARE  IN  THE  END  DEFEATED. 

Sir  .Tohn  Chandos,  being  seneschal  of  Poitou,  was  seriously  afflicted 
with  the  loss  of  St.  Salvin  :  he  was  continually  devising  means  to 
retake  it,  whether  by  assault  or  by  escalade  was  perfectly  indifferent  to 
him,  so  that  he  could  gain  it.  He  made  many  nightly  ambuscades, 
but  none  succeeded  ;  for  sir  Louis,  who  commanded  in  it,  was  very 
watchful,  as  he  knew  the  capture  of  it  had  highly  angered  sir  John 
Chandos.  It  happened  that,  on  the  night  preceding  the  eve  of  the 
new  year  (1370,)  sir  John  ChandoSj  who  resided  in  the  city  of  Poi- 
tiers, had  sent  out  his  summons  to  the  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou 
to  come  to  him  as  secretly  as  they  could,  for  he  was  going  on  an  ex- 
pedition. The  Poitevins  would  not  refuse  him  anything,  being  much 
beloved  by  them :  they  obeyed  his  summons,  and  came  to  Poitiers. 
Sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Pons,  de 
Partenay,  de  Pinane,  de  Tannaybouton,  sir  GeofFry  d'Argenton,  sir 
Maubrun  de  Linieres,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Baldwin  de  Franville, 
sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  came  thither,  with  many  others.  When 
they  were  all  assembled,  they  were  full  three  hundred  lances. 

They  left  Poitiers  in  the  night,  and  no  one,  except  the  principal 
lords,  knew  whither  they  were  go'^ng.  The  English,  however,  had 
Bcaling-ladders  and  everything  they  might  have  occasion  for  with 
them.  They  marched  to  St.  Salvin  ;  and,  when  there  arrived,  were 
told  what  was  intended ;  upon  which  thejj  all  dismounted,  and,giv. 


ing  the  horses  to  their  valets,  the  English  descended  into  the  ditch. 
It  was  then  about  midnight.  They  were  in  this  situation,  and  would 
very  shortly  have  succeeded  in  their  expedition,  when  they  heard  the 
guard  of  the  fort  wiad  his  horn.  The  reason  was  this.  That  very 
night  Garnet  le  Breton  had  come  from  la  Roche-Posay,  with  forty 
lances,  to  St.  Salvin,  to  request  sir  Louis  de  St.  Julien  to  accompany 
him  in  an  expedition  to  Poitou:  he  therefore  awakened  the  guard 
and  those  within  the  fort. 

The  English,  who  were  on  the  opp  ^site  side,  ignorant  of  the  in- 
tentions of  this  body  of  Frenchmen  w  -nting  to  enter  the  fort,  thought 
they  had  been  seen  by  the  guard,  or  t.iat  spies  had  given  informa- 
tion of  their  arrival  to  the  garrison.  They  immediately  left  the  ditch, 
and  said,  "  Let  us  away  ;  for  this  night  we  have  been  disappointed 
in  our  scheme."  They  mounted  their  horses,  and  advanced  in  a  body 
to  Chauvigny  on  the  river  Creuse,  two  short  leagues  distant.  When 
all  were  arrived  there,  the  Poitevins  asked  sir  John  Chandos  if  he 
wished  them  to  remain  with  him ;  he  answered,  "  No  :  you  may  re- 
turn  in  God's  name  :  I  will  to-day  stay  in  this  town."  The  Poito- 
vins  departed,  and  with  them  some  English  knights  :  in  all,  about 
two  hundred  lances. 

Sir  John  Chandos  entered  an  hotel,  and  ordered  a  fire  to  be  lighted. 
Lord  Thomas  Percy,  seneschal  of  la  Rochelle,and  his  men,  remained 
with  him.  Lord  Thomas  asked  sir  John  Chandos  if  he  intended 
staying  there  that  day  :  "  Yes,"  replied  sir  John  ;  "  why  do  you 
ask  ?"  "  Because,  sir,  if  you  be  determined  not  to  go  further,  I  shall 
beg  of  you  to  give  me  leave  to  make  an  excursion,  to  see  if  I  shall 
meet  with  any  adventure."  "  In  the  name  of  God,  go  then,"  replied 
sir  John.  At  these  words,  lord  Thomas  Percy  set  out,  attended  by 
about  thirty  lances.  Sir  John  Chandos  remained  with  his  own  peo- 
pie.  Lord  Thomas  crossed  the  bridge  of  Chauvigny,  taking  the 
longest  road  to  Poitiers,  having  left  sir  John  Chandos  quite  low. 
spirited  for  having  failed  in  his  intended  attack  on  St.  Salvin.  He 
continued  in  the  kitchen  of  the  hotel,  warming  himself  at  a  straw 
fire  which  his  herald  was  making  for  him,  conversing  at  the  same 
time  with  his  people,  who  very  readily  passed  their  jokes  in  hopes  of 
curing  him  of  his  melancholy.  After  he  had  remained  some  time, 
and  was  preparing  to  take  a  little  rest,  and  while  he  was  asking  if  it 
were  yet  day,  a  man  entered  the  hotel,  and  came  before  him,  saying, 
"  My  lord,  I  bring  you  news."  "  V/hat  is  it  ?"  asked  sir  John.  "  My 
lord,  the  French  have  taken  the  field."  "  How  dost  thou  know  this  ?" 
"  My  lord,  I  set  out  from  St.  Salvin  with  them."  "And  what  road 
have  they  taken  ?"  "  My  lord,  that  I  cannot  say  for  a  certainty  ; 
but  it  seemed  to  me  they  followed  the  road  to  Poitiers."  "And  who 
are  these  French  ?"  "  My  lord,  they  are  sir  Louis  de  St.  Julien  and 
Carnet  le  Breton,  with  their  companies."  "Well,  it  is  indifferent  to 
me,"  replied  sir  John  :  "  I  have  not  any  inclination  to  exert  myself 
this  day  :  they  may  be  met  with  without  my  interference."  He  re- 
mained  a  considerable  time  very  thoughtful ;  after  having  well  con- 
sidered,  he  added  :  "  Notwithstanding  what  I  have  just  said,  I  think 
I  shall  do  right  to  mount  my  horse  ;  for  at  all  events,  I  must  return  to 
Poitiers,  and  it  will  be  soon  day."  "  It  is  well  judged,"  rep'ied  the 
knights  who  were  with  him.  Sir  John  ordered  everything  to  be  got 
ready,  and  his  knights  having  done  the  same,  they  mounted  and  set 
off",  taking  the  road  to  Poitiers,  following  the  course  of  the  river. 
The  French  might  be  a  good  league  before  them  on  this  same  road, 
intending  to  cross  the  river  at  the  bridge  of  Lussac*  The  English 
suspected  this  from  perceiving  the  tracks  of  the  horses,  and  said 
among  themselves,  "  Either  the  French  or  lord  Thomas  Percy  are  just 
before  us."  Shortly  after  this  conversation,  day  appeared  ;  for  in 
the  early  part  of  January  the  mornings  begin  to  be  soon  light.  The 
French  might  be  about  a  league  from  the  bridge  of  Lussac,  v/hen 
they  perceived  lord  Thomas  Percy  and  ins  men  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river.  Lord  Thomas  had  before  seen  them,  and  had  set  off*  full 
gallop  to  gain  the  bridge.  They  said,  "There  are  the  French  :  they 
are  more  in  number  than  we  are  ;  let  us  hasten  to  take  advantage  of 
the  bridge."  When  sir  Louis  and  Carnet  saw  the  English  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river,  they  also  made  haste  to  gain  the  bridge : 
however  the  English  arrived  first,  and  were  masters  of  it.  They  all 
dismounted,  and  drew  themselves  up  to  defend  and  guard  it.  The 
French  likewise  dismounted  on  their  arrival,  and  giving  their  hm-ses 
for  the  servants  to  lead  them  to  the  rear,  took  their  lances,  and  ad- 
vanced in  good  order  to  attack  the  English  and  win  the  bridge.  The 
English  stood  firm,  although  they  were  so  few  in  comparison  with 
the  enemy. 

While  the  French  and  Bretons  were  considering  the  most  advanta- 
geous manner  to  begin  the  onset,  sir  John  Chandos  arrived  with  his 
company,  his  banner  displayed  and  flying  in  the  wind.  This  was 
borne  by  a  valiant  man-at-arms,  called  James  Allen,  and  was  a  pile 
gules  on  a  field  argent.  They  might  be  about  forty  lances,  who 
eageriy  hastened  to  meet  the  French.  As  the  English  arrived  at  a 
small  hillock,  about  three  furiongs  from  the  bridge,  the  French  ser- 
vants,  who  were  between  this  hillock  and  the  bridge,  saw  them,  and 
being  much  frightened,  said,  "  Come  aw,y  •  let  us  save  ourselves 
and  our  horses."  They  therefore  ran  of/,  leaving  their  masters  to 
shift  as  well  as  they  could.  When  sir  Jo  in  Chandos,  with  displayed 
banner,  was  come  up  to  ih(  French,  wh.ini  he  thought  very  lightly 
of,  he  began  from  horseback  to  rail  at  tl  em,  saying  :  "  Do  you  hou. 


*  Dancons.  My  two  MSS.  bav9  DenXshr 


*  **  JLiuKic"«-a  town  in  Poitou,  diocese  of  Foitien. 


'CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


193 


incur- 


Frenchmen  !  you  are  mischievous  men-at-arms  :  you  make 
Bions  night  and  day  at  your  pleasure  :  you  take  towns  and  castles  in 
Poitou,  of  which  I  am  seneschal  You  ransom  poor  people  without 
my  leave,  as  if  the  country  were  your  own  ;  but,  by  God,  it  is  not. 
Sir  Louis,  sir  Louis,  you  and  Garnet  are  too  much  the  masters.  It 
is  upward  of  a  year  and  a  half  that  I  have  been  endeavoring  to  meet 
you.  Now,  thanks  to  God,  I  will  do  so,  and  will  tell  you  my  mind. 
We  will  now  try  which  of  us  is  the  strongest  m  this  country.  It 
has  been  often  told  me  that  you  were  very  desirous  of  seeing  me  : 
you  -have  now  that  pleasure.  I  am  John  Chandos  :  look  at  me  well ; 
and,  if  God  please,  we  will  now  put  to  the  proof  your  great  deeds 
of  arms  which  are  so  renowned."  With  tuch  words  as  these  did 
sir  John  Chandos  greet  them  :  he  would  not  have  wished  to  be  any- 
where else  so  eager  was  tie  to  fight  them. 


Bill  JoHM  Chandos  at  th«  head  of  his  troops,  in  the  act  of  making  his  death  charge  on  the  French. 

the  Harleian  and  Cotlonian  Libraries. 


Sir  Louis  and  Garnet  kept  themselves  in  a  close  body,  as  if  they 
were  willing  to  engage.  Lord  Thomas  Percy  and  the  English  on 
the  other  side  of  the  bridge  knew  nothing  of  what  had  passed,  for 
the  bridge  was  very  high  in  the  middle,  which  prevented  them  from 
seeing  over  it.  During  this  scoffing  ot  sir  John  Chandos,  a  Breton 
drew  his  sword,  and  could  not  resist  from  beginning  the  battle  :  he 
struck  an  English  squire,  named  Simkin  Dodenhale,  and  beat  him 
so  much  about  the  breast  with  his  sword  that  he  knocked  him  off  his 
horse  on  the  ground.  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  heard  the  noise  be- 
hind him,  turned  round,  and  saw  his  squire  on  the  ground  and  per- 
sons beating  him.  This  enraged  him  more  than  before  :  he  said  to 
his  men,  "  Sirs,  what  are  you  about  ?  how  suffer  you  this  man  to  be 
slain  ?  Dismount,  dismount :"  and  at  the  instant  he  was  on  foot,  as 
were  all  his  company.    Simkin  was  rescued,  and  the  battle  began. 

Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was  a  strong  and  bold  knight,  and  cool  in 
all  his  undertakings,  had  his  banner  advanced  before  him,  surrounded 
by  his  men,  with  the  scutcheon  above  his  arms.  He  himself  was 
dressed  in  a  large  robe  which  fell  to  the  ground,  blazoned  with  his 
arms  on  white  sarcenet,  argent,  a  pile  gules  ;  one  on  his  breast,  and 
the  other  on  his  back  ;  so  that  he  appeared  resolved  on  some  adven- 
turous undertaking ;  and  in  this  state,  with  sword  in  hand,  he 
advanced  on  foot  toward  the  enemy. 

This  morning  there  had  been  a  hoar-frost,  which  had  made  the 
ground  slippery ;  so  that  as  he  marched  he  entangled  his  legs  with 
his  robe,  which  was  of  the  longest;  and  made  a  tumble :  during 
which  time  a  squire,  called  James  de  St.  Martin  (a  strong  expert 
man,)  made  a  thrust  at  him  with  his  lance,  which  hit  him  in  the 
face,  below  the  eye,  between  the  nose  and  forehead.  Sir  John 
Chandos  did  not  see  the  aim  of  the  stroke,  for  he  had  lost  the  eye  on 
that  side  five  years  ago,  on  the  heaths  of  Bordeaux,  at  the  chase  of 
Q  stag :  what  added  to  this  misfortune,  sir  John  had  not  put  down 
his  vizor,  so  that  in  stumbling  he  bore  upon  the  lance,  and  helped  it 
to  enter  into  him.   The  lancCj  which  had  been  struck  frnjn  a  strong 


arm,  hit  him  so  severely  that  it  entered  as  far  as  the  brain,  and  then 
the  squire  drew  it  back  to  him  again. 

The  great  pain  was  too  much  lor  sir  John,  so  he  fell  to  the  ground, 
and  turned  twice  t)ver  m  great  agony,  like  one  who  had  received 
his  death-wound.  Indeed,  since  the  blow,  he  never  uttered  a  v.'crd. 
His  people,  on  seeing  this  mishap,  Vv'ere  like  madmen.  His  uncle, 
sir  Edward  Clifford,  hastily  advanced,  and  striding  over  the  body, 
(for  the  French  were  endeavoring  to  get  possesfion  of  it,)  defended 
it  most  valiantly,  and  gave  such  well-directed  blows  with  his  sword 
that  none  dared  to  approach  him.  Two  other  knights,  namely,  sir 
John  Chambo  and  sir  Bertrand  de  Cassilies,*  were  like  men  distracted 
at  seeing  their  master  lie  thus  on  the  ground. 

The  Bretons,  who  were  more  numerous  than  the  English,  were 
much  rejoiced  when  they  saw  their  chief  thus  prostrate,  and  greatly 

hoped  he  was 
mortally  wounded. 
They  therefore  ad- 
vanced, crying  cut, 
"  By  God,  my  lords 
of  England,  you 
will  all  stay  with 
us,  for  you  cannot 
now  escape."  The 
English  performed 
wonderful  feats  of 
arms,  as  well  to  ex- 
tricate themselves 
from  the  danger 
they  were  in  as  to 
revenge  their  com- 
mander, sir  John 
Chandos,  whom 
they  saw  in  so 
piteous  a  state.  A 
squire  attached  to 
sir  John  marked 
out  this  James  de 
St.  Martin,  who 
had  given  the  blow; 
he  fell  upon  him 
in  such  a  rage,  and 
struck  him  vVith  his 
lance  as  he  was 
flying,  that  he  ran 
him  through  both 
his  thighs,  and  then 
withdrew  his  lance, 
however,  in  spite 
of  this,  James  de 
St.  Martin  contin- 
ued the  fight.  Now 
if  lord  Thomas 
Percy,  who  had 
first  arrived  at  the 
bridge,  had  im. 
agined  anything  of 

v.'hat  Vv^as  going  forward,  sir  John  Chandos's  men  would  have  been 
considerably  reinforced ;  but  it  was  otherwise  decreed  :  for  not  hear- 
ing anything  of  the  Bretons  since  he  had  seen  them  advancing  in  a 
large  body  toward  the  bridge,  he  thought  they  might  have  retrerted  ; 
so  tiiat  lord  Thomas  and  his  men  continued  their  march,  keepings 
the  road  to  Poitiers,  ignorant  of  what  was  passing. 

Though  the  English  fought  so  bravely  at  the  bridge  of  Lussac,  in 
the  end  they  could  not  withstand  the  force  of  the  Bretons  and  French, 
but  were  defeated,  and  the  greater  part  made  prisoners.  Sir  Edward 
Clifford  stood  firm,  and  would  not  quit  the  body  of  his  nephew.  If 
the  French  had  had  their  horses,  they  would  have  gone  off  with 
honor,  and  have  carried  with  them  good  prisoners;  but,  as  I  have 
before  said,  their  servants  had  gone  away  with  them.  Tho^e  of  the 
English  also  had  retreated,  and  quitted  the  scene  of  battle.  They 
remained  therefore  in  bad  plight,  which  sorely  vexed  them,  and  said 
among  themselves,  "  This  is  a  bad  piece  of  business :  the  field  is 
our  own,  and  yet  we  cannot  return  through  the  fault  of  our  servants. 
It  is  not  proper  for  us  who  are  armed  and  fatigued  to  mnrch  through 
this  country  on  foot,  which  is  quite  against  us ;  and  we  are  ^upward 
of  six  leagues  from  the  nearest  of  any  of  our  fortresses.  We  have, 
besides,  our  wounded  and  slain,  whom  we  cannot  leave  behind." 
As  thev  were  in  this  situation,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  and  had 
sent  off  two  or  three  of  the  Bretons,  disarmed,  to  hunt  after  and  en. 
deavor  to  find  their  servants,  they  perceived  advancing  toward  them, 
sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Partcnay^ 
de  Tanuaybouton,  d'Argenton,  de  Pinane,  sir  James  de  Surgeres, 
and  several  others.  They  were  full  two  hundred  lances,  and  were 
seeking  for  the  French  ;  for  they  had  received  information  that  they 
were  out  on  an  excursion,  and  were  then  following  the  traces  of 
their  horses.  They  came  forward,  therefore,  with  di?played  ban- 
ners fluttering  in  the  windf  and  marching  in  a  disorderly  manner. 

*   Sir  John  Chambo.-sir  John  Cassilies."  Q.  Barnes  calls  the  la?-'  Case. 


Designed  from  various  MS.  authorities  in 


194 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c 


The  moment  the  Bretons  and  French  saw  them  they  knew  them 
fv.r  their  enemies,  the  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou.  They  there- 
fore  said  to  the  English  :  "  You  see  that  body  of  men  coming  to  your 
aisistance  :  we  know  we  cannot  withstand  them  ;  therefore,"  calhng 

ich  by  his  name,  "  you  ai  e  our  prisoners  ;  but  we  give  you  your 
U  )erty,  on  condition  that  you  take  care  to  keep  us  company  ;  and  we 
si. -render  ourselves  to  you,  for  we  have  it  more  at  heart  to  give  our- 
selves up  to  you  than  to  those  who  are  coming."  They  answered, 
"God's  will  be  done."  The  English  thus  obtained  their  liberty.  The 
Poitevins  soon  arrived,  with  their  lances  in  their  rests,  shouting  their 
war-cries ;  but  the  Bretons  and  French,  retreating  on  one  side,  said, 
"Holla!  stop  my  lords :  we  are  prisoners  ah'eady."  The  English 
testified  to  the  truth  of  this  by  adding,  "  It  is  so  :  they  belong  to  us." 
Garnet  was  prisoner  to  sir  Bertrand  de  Cassilies,  and  sir  Louis  de  St. 
Julien  to  sir  John  Chambo  :  there  was  not  one  who  had  not  his 
master. 

These  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou  were  struck  with  grief  when 
they  saw  their  seneschal,  sir  John  Chandos,  lying  in  so  doleful  a  way, 
and  not  able  to  speak.  They  began  grievously  to  lament  his  loss, 
raying,  "  Flower  of  knighthood  !  oh,  sir  John  Chandos  I  cursed  be 
the  forging  of  that  lance  which  wounded  thee,  and  which  has  thus 
endangered  thy  life."  Those  who  were  around  the  body  most  ten- 
derly bewailed  him,  which  he  heard,  and  answered  with  groans,  but 
could  not  articulate  a  word.  They  rung  their  hands,  and  tore  their 
hair,  uttering  cries  and  complaints,  more  especially  those  who  be- 
longed to  his  household. 

Sir  John  Chandos  was  disarmed  very  gently  by  his  own  servants, 
laid  upon  shields  and  targets,  and  carried  at  a  foot's  pace  to  Morte- 
mer,  the  nearest  fort  to  the  place  where  they  were.  The  other  barons 
and  knights  returned  to  Poitiers,  carrying  with  them  their  prisoners. 
I  heard  that  James  Martin,  he  who  had  wounded  sir  John  Chandos, 
suffered  so  much  from  his  wounds  that  he  died  at  Poitiers.  That 
gallant  knight  only  survived  one  day  and  night.  God  have  mercy  on 
his  soul !  for  never  since  a  hundred  years  did  there  exist  among  the 
English  one  more  courteous,  nor  fuller  of  every  virtue  and  good 
quality  than  him. 

When  the  prince,  princess,  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke,  and 
the  other  English  knights  in  Guienne  heard  of  this  event,  they  were 
completely  disconcerted,  and  said,  they  had  now  lost  everything  on 
Doth  sides  of  the  sea.  Sir  John  was  sincerely  regretted  by  his  friends 
of  each  sex :  and  some  lords  of  France  bewailed  his  loss.  Thus  it 
happens  through  life.  The  English  loved  him  for  all  the  excellent 
qualities  he  was  possessed  of.  The  French  hated  him  because  they 
were  afraid  of  him.  Not  but  that  I  have  heard  him  at  the  time 
regretted  by  renowned  knights  in  France  ;  for  they  said  it  was  a  great 
pity  he  was  slain,  and  that,  if  he  could  have  been  taken  prisoner,  he 
was  so  wise  and  full  of  devices,  he  would  have  found  some  means  of 
establishing  a  peace  between  France  and  England ;  and  was  so  much 
beloved  by  the  king  of  England  and  his  court,  that  they  would  have 
believed  what  he  should  have  said  in  preference  to  all  others.  Thus 
were  the  French  and  English  greater  losers  by  his  death,  for  never 
have  I  heard  otherwise  ;  but  the  English  the  most,  for  by  his  valor 
and  prudence  Guienne  might  have  been  totally  recovered.* 

Lord  Thomas  Percy  was  appointed  seneschal  of  Poitou  after  the 
death  of  sir  John  Chandos.  His  estates  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte 
fell  to  the  king  of  England,  who  gave  them  to  one  of  his  own  knights, 
by  name  sir  Aleyne  Boxhull,t  an  uncommonly  able  man.  The 
prince  of  Wales  succeeded  as  heir  to  the  other  riches  of  sir  John 
Chandos,  as  he  never  was  married,  and  therefore  had  no  children,  to 
the  amount  of  four  hundred  thousand  francs. t  Shortly  afterwards, 
those  captains  who  had  been  made  prisoners  at  the  bridge  of  Lussac 
were  ransomed,  and  received  their  freedom  on  paying  down  the  sums 
agreed  on,  in  which  the  king  of  France  assisted  them.  Sir  Louis  de 
St.  Julien,  sir  William  des  Bourdes,  and  Garnet  le  Breton  returned 
to  their  garrisons. 


*Sir  John  Chandos  was  buried  at  Morte-  these  iliymes  as  closely  as  a  metrical  ver- 
mer.  Underneath  is  his  epitapli,  from  les  sion  will  permit.  The  reader  must  pardon 
Annales  d'Aquitaine  par  Bouchet.  their  being  as  rude  as  the  original. 

Je  Jehan  Chandault.  des  aniilois  capitane,    i  John  Chandos,  an  English  knight, 
Fort,  chevalier,  de  Poictou  sdneschal  Seneschal  of  all  Poictou, 

Apres  avoir  fait  guerre  tres  lointn  ine  Against  the  French  king  oft  did  fight 

Au  rois  fran9ois,  tant  i  pied  qu'k  cheval,     On  foot  and  horseback ;  many  slew : 
Et  pris  Bertrand  de  Guesclin  en  un  val,         Bertrand  du  Guesclin  prisoner  too 
JLes  Poitevins  pres  Lussac,  me  diffirent.        By  me  was  taken  in  a  vale. 
A  Mortemer,  mon  corps  enterrer  firent,         At  Lu--sac  did  the  foe  prevail ; 
En  un  cercueil  eleve  tout  de  neuf.  My  body  then  at  Mortemer 

L'an  mil  trois  cens  avec  soixante  neuf  In  a  new  tomb  my  friends  inter, 

[For  the  satisfaction  of  the  English    In  the  year  of  grace  divine, 
reader,  we  have  endeavored  to  imitate    Thirteen  hundred  sixty-nine,— Ed.] 

He  founded  and  endowed  the  Carmelite  convent  at  Poitiers. 

"  He  was  never  married.  Elizabeth  and  Eleanor,  two  of  his  sisters,  (the  latter  being 
the  wife  of  sir  Roger  Collins)  and  Isabella,  daughter  to  Margaret  the  third  sister,  at  llmt 
time  married  to  sir  John  Annesley,  were  ibund  to  be  his  next  heirs."— Barnes. 

t  Sir  Aleyne  BoxhuU  was  the  52nd  knight  of  the  Garter,  constable  of  the  Tower  cf 
London,  custos  of  tlie  i)arks  of  Clarendon,  &c.  He  lies  buried  near  St.  Erkenwalde's 
•hrine  in  St.  Paul's  church,  about  the  year  1380. 

Sir  Aleyne  BoxhuU  had  a  commission  to  restrain  the  excesses  of  Charles  de  Navane, 
in  Normandy,  and  to  put  the  castle  in  good  repair,  dated  the  24ih  November,  1370.— 
Rymkr.  ^ 

t  I  siio'ild  imagine  Froissart  must  mean  that  the  prince  inherited  all  he  possessed  in 
Aquilaino,  &.c.  but  his  sister's  children  were  his  heirs  in  England. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXIX. 

THE  LORD  DE  COUCY  AND  THE  LORD  DE  POMMIERS  ARE  UNWILLINO  TO 
TAKE  PART  WITH  EITHER  SIDE  IN  THIS  WXR.  THE  LORDS  DE  MALEVAL 
AND  DE  MARNEIL  TURN  TO  THE  FRENCH. 

At  this  time  there  were  knights  in  France  greatly  hurt  at  seeing 
this  war  between  the  two  kings  carried  on  with  increasing  vigor;  and 
in  particular,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  much  interested  in  it,  as 
indeed  he  ought  to  be,  for  he  held  a  very  large  estate  in  England,  as 
well  in  his  own  right  as  in  that  of  his  wife,  who  was  daughter  of  the 
king  of  England ;  which  estate  it  would  be  necessary  for  him  to  re- 
nounce,  if  he  wished  to  serve  the  king  of  France,  whose  kinsman 
and  countryman  he  was :  he  therefore  thought  it  most  profitable  to 
dissemble  between  the  two  kings,  and  to  travel  to  foreign  parts.  He 
very  wisely  took  all  his  measures ;  and,  having  obT^ined  leave  of  the 
king  of  France,  he  set  out  with  few  attendants,  and  went  to  Savoy, 
where  he  was  handsomely  received  by  the  earl,  barons  and  knights 
of  that  country.  When  he  had  remained  there  as  long  as  he  judged 
proper,  he  departed,  and,  continuing  his  road,  entered  Lombardy, 
visited  the  lords  of  Milan,  the  lords  Galeae  and  lord  Barnabo  Visconti, 
when  at  first  he  was  made  heartily  welcome  by  them.  In  like  man- 
ner did  sir  Aimemon  de  Pommiers,  who  was  one  of  the  prince's 
knights,  quit  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine.  He  declared,  that  during  the 
war,  he  would  not  bear  arms  for  one  side  nor  the  other.  This  knight 
crossed  the  sea  to  Cyprus.  He  visited  the  holy  sepulchre,  and  trav- 
elled to  several  other  places.  At  this  period,  sir  John  de  Bourbon* 
came  to  Paris.  He  held  some  lands  of  the  prince  ;  and  the  king  of 
France  would  have  gladly  seen  him  return  the  homage  to  the  prince, 
but  the  count  de  la  Marche  would  not  listen  to  it.  The  lord  de 
Pierre  Buffiere,  a  Limousin  knight  at  that  time  at  Paris,  followed  his 
example.  But  the  two  other  barons  and  great  lords  in  Limousin  un- 
fortunately acted  otherwise  :  sir  Louis  de  Maleval  and  sir  Raymond 
de  Marneil  his  nephew,  who  being  at  Paris  turned  Frenchmen,  and 
from  their  fortresses  afterwards  made  a  disastrous  war  on  the  prince. 

The  king  of  England  and  his  council  were  much  vexed  at  this;  for 
it  appeared  that  the  barons  and  knights  of  Guienne  thus  changed  their 
sides  without  any  constraint,  and  of  their  own  free  v>dll.  The  king 
therefore,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  ordered  letters  to  be  written 
and  sealed  with  his  seal,  which  he  ordered  to  be  sent  by  two  or  three 
of  his  knights,  into  Poitou  and  Aquitaine,  to  publish  them  in  all  the 
cities,  castles  and  principal  towns. 

At  this  time,  sir  Caponnel  de  Caponnal  was  delivered  from  his  prison 
at  Agen,  in  exchange  for  one  of  the  prince's  knights,  by  name  Thomas 
Banaster,  who  had  been  taken  in  a  skirmish  before  Perigord.  But 
the  counsellor  of  state  who  had  been  sent  with  him  remained  prisoner 
in  Agen,  and  sir  Caponnel  returned  to  France.  We  will  report  the 
letter  which  the  king  of  England  sent  into  Aquitaine. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXX. 

THE  FORM  OF  THE  LETTER  WHICH  THE  ENGLISH  KING  SENT  INTO  AQUI- 
TAINE.  CHATELHERAUT  IS  TAKEN  BV  THE  FRENCH,  AND  BELLEPERCHE 
IS  BESIEGED. 

Edward,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland 
and  of  Aquitaine,  to  all  who  shall  see  or  hear  these  present  letters : 
know,  that  we  having  considered  the  matter  of  the  boundaries  of  our 
lordship  of  Aquitaine,  as  well  as  its  extent  under  various  lords,  have 
had  information  relative  to  some  oppressions  done,  or  intended  to 
have  been  done,  by  our  very  dear  son  the  prince  of  W ales,  to  this 
lordship  aforesaid ;  for  which  cause  we  hold  it  a  duty  to  endeavor 
to  obviate  and  remedy  any  such  improper  acts,  and  to  conciliate  all 
hatred  and  rancor  that  may  have  arisen  between  us  and  our  loyal 
friends  and  subjects.  We  therefore  announce,  pronounce,  and  or- 
dain, out  of  our  deliberate  and  perfect  good  will,  and  by  the  resolu- 
tions of  our  council  for  this  cause  assembled,  that  our  very  dear  son 
the  prince  of  Wales  desist  from  all  sorts  of  exactions,  done  or  about 
to  be  done ;  and  that  he  restore  and  make  restitution  to  all  of  each 
sex  who  may  have  been  oppressed  by  him,  or  by  his  officers  in 
Aquitaine,  with  all  costs,  fees  and  expenses  that  they  may  have  in- 
curred under  the  name  of  these  taxes,  aids  or  fouages.  And  if  any 
of  our  feal  subjects  and  friends,  as  well  prelates  as  other  members  of 
the  church,  universities,  barons,  knights,  townships,  inhabitants  of 
cities  and  large  towns  have  turned,  or  may  be  willing  to  turn,  through 
bad  information  or  weak  advice,  to  the  party  of  our  adversary  the 
king  of  France,  we  pardon  this  misdeed,  if,  after  having  read  this 
letter,  they  shall  return  to  us  within  one  month  from  the  date  hereof. 
And  we  entreat  those  our  loyal  and  trusty  friends,  that  they  so  com- 
port themselves  not  to  draw  on  them  any  reproach  as  to  their  faith 
and  homage ;  which  thing  would  greatly  displease  us,  and  with  sor- 
row  should  we  perceive  it.  If  our  very  dear  son  the  prince  of  Wales, 
or  any  of  his  dependents,  complain  of  being  hurt  or  oppressed,  either 
now  or  in  former  times,  we  will  have  such  oppressions  amended ; 
so  that  in  reason  it  may  be  sufficient  to  encourage  love,  peace  and 
concord,  between  us  and  those  within  our  boundaries  in  our  afore- 

*  "  Sir  John  de  Bourbon."  He  was  son  of  sir  James  de  Bourbon  who  combated  the 
free  companies,  chapter  ccxxvii.,  and  was  count  de  la  Marche— Dknys  Sauvaob— 
^nnpt.  120. 


( 
I 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE  SPAIN 


& 


195 


said  lordship.  And,  in  order  that  these  things  may  be  publicly- 
known,  we  will  that  each  person  have  a  copy  of  this  present  letter, 
the  conditions  of  which  we  have  solemnly  swore  to  observe,  and  not 
break  through,  upon  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  presence  of  our 
very  dear  son  John,  duke  of  Lancaster.  William,  earl  of  Salisbury, 
the  earl  of  Warwick,  the  earl  of  Hereford,  Walter  Manny,  the  bas- 
tard of  Percy,  lords  Neville,  Bourchier  and  Stafford,  Richard  Pem- 
bridge,  Roger  Beauchamp,  Guy  Brian,  the  lords  Mohun  and  Delaware, 
Aleyne  Boxhull  and  Richard  Sterry,  knights.  Given  at  our  palace 
of  Westminster,  the  fifth  day  of  November,  in  the  fourty-fourth  year 
of  our  reign.* 

This  letter  was  carried  by  two  of  the  king  of  England's  knights 
into  the  principality  and  duchy  of  Aquitaine,  proclaimed  and  pub- 
lished  everywhere.  Copies  of  it  were  promptly  and  secretly  sent  to 
Paris,  to  the  viscount  de  la  Rochechouart,  the  lords  de  Maleval  and 
de  Marneil,  as  well  to  several  others  of  the  French  nation  as  to  those 
who  had  turned  to  that  interest.  Notwithstanding  the  letter  they 
had  proclaimed  in  the  country  of  Aquitaine  and  elsewhere,  I  never 
heard  that  it  had  any  effect,  or  that  any  one  was  prevented  by  it 
from  following  his  own  inclinations  ;  but  that  more  turned  to  the 
party  of  France,  and  the  French  daily  advanced  in  their  conquests. 

As  soon  as  sir  Louis  de  Julien  was  returned  to  la  Roche-Posay, 
sir  William  des  Bourdes  to  his  gamson  of  La  Haye  in  Touraine,  and 
Garnet  le  Bretont  to  St.  Salvin,  they  secretly  planned  a  new  expedi- 
tion of  men-at-arms,  and  companions  well  mounted  on  wJiom  they 
could  depend.  They  set  off  to  scale  the  walls  of  the  town  of  Chat- 
elheraut,  and,  arriving  there  at  early  morn,  would  have  made  prisoner 
sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  who  was  sleeping  at  his  h6tel  in  the  town, 
not  any  way  suspecting  such  an  enterprise,  if  he  had  not  fled  with 
his  bed-clothes,  without  shoes  or  stockings,  from  house  to  house,  and 
from  garden  to  garden,  in  great  dread  of  being  taken  by  the  French, 
who  had  scaled  the  walls  of  the  town,  until  at  last  he  arrived  at  the 
bridge  of  Chatelheraut,  which  his  people  had  fortified  :  there  he 
saved  himself,  and  remained  a  considerable  time.  The  Bretons  and 
French,  however,  were  masters  of  the  whole  town,  and  placed  a 
strong  garrison  in  it,  of  which  Garnet  was  captain.  This  garrison 
advanced  daily  to  engage  with  those  who  still  kept  possession  of  the 
bridge ;  and  many  a  gallant  skirmish  and  feat  of  arms  were  performed. 

Duke  Louis  de  Bourbon  was  much  enraged  that  the  English  and 
free  companies  should  keep  possession  of  his  country,  the  Bourbon- 
nois,  and  that  Ortigo,  Bernard  de  Wist  and  Bernard  de  la  Salle, 
should  hold  his  castle  of  Belleperche,  and  detain  his  mother  prisoner 
in  it :  he  resolved,  therefore,  to  set  on  foot  an  expedition  of  men-at- 
arms,  and  lay  siege  to  the  castle  of  Belleperche,  which,  he  declared 
he  would  not  quit  until  he  had  retaken  it.  He  spoke  of  it  to  the 
king  of  France,  who  instantly  promised  to  assist  him  in  the  siege 
with  men  and  money.  He  left  Paris,  having  ordered  his  rendezvous 
at  Moulins  in  the  Bourbonnois,  and  at  St.  Poursaint,t  whither  there 
came  a  numerous  body  of  men-at-arms  and  able  combatants.  The 
lord  de  Beaujeu  came  to  serve  him,  with  three  hundred  lances :  the 
lords  de  Villars  and  de  Roucillon,  with  one  hundred  ;  and  numbers 
of  barons  and  knights  from  Auvergne  and  Forets,  of  which  he  was 
lord  paramount,  through  the  lady  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  that  gal- 
lant lord  Beroald  count  dauphin.  The  duke  arrived  and  fixed  his 
quarters  before  the  castle  of  Belleperche,  where  he  built  a  large  and 
strong  redoubt,  in  which  his  men  might  be  sheltered  every  night, 
and  skirmish  with  the  gamson  during  the  day.  He  had  also  brought 
and  pointed  against  the  castle  four  large  machines,  which  kept  con- 
tinually throwing,  night  and  day,  stones  and  logs  of  wood,  so  that 
they  broke  through  the  roofs  of  all  the  houses,  and  beat  down  the 
greater  part  of  the  towers.  The  mother  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
who  was  a  prisoner  within  the  castle,  was  much  alarmed,  and  sent 
frequently  to  entreat  her  son  to  abstain  from  this  mode  of  attack,  for 
these  machines  annoyed  her  exceedingly ;  but  the  duke,  who  knew 
for  certain  that  these  requests  came  from  his  enemies,  replied  that  he 
would  not  desist  happen  what  would. 

When  the  garrison  found  themselves  so  much  harassed,  and  that 
tlie  French  force  was  daily  increasing ;  for  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre, 
marshal  of  France,  had  just  arrived  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms ; 
they  resolved  to  send  and  acquaint  sir  John  Devereux,  seneschal  of 
Limousin,  who  resided  at  La  Souteraine,§  two  short  days'  journey 
from  them,  of  their  distress,  and  who  knew  that,  when  these  lords  of 
Poitou  and  Gascony  had  made  an  excursion  from  Quercy,  it  was 
upon  the  faith,  that  if  they  should  take  any  castles  in  France,  and 
were  besieged  in  them,  they  would  be  assisted.  They  wrote  their 
letters,  and  sent  them  off  in  the  night  by  one  of  their  servants  to  the 
castle  of  sir  John  Devereux.  Sir  John  recognized  the  messenger  by 
the  tokens  he  mentioned,  and,  having  read  the  letters,  said,  "  that  he 
would  most  willingly  acquit  himself  of  his  engagement,  and  that  the 
more  effectually  to  do  so,  he  would  immediately  wait  on  the  prince 
and  the  lords  who  were  with  him,  at  Angouleme,  and  exert  himself 
so  that  the  garrison  of  Belleperche  should  be  reinforced." 

*  This  letter  is  not  in  Rymer. 

t  His  name  was  Jean  de  Keranlouet.   In  the  proofs  attached  to  the  Histoire  de  la 
rfretagne,  are  several  acquittances  from  Jean  de  Keranlouet,  in  which  he  is  styled, 
Ecuyer,  Huissier,  d'Armes  du  Roi  notre  Sire,  Capitaine  de  la  Ville  de  la  Roche-Posay 
for  his  own  pay  as  well  as  for  his  soldiers.  He  was  to  conduct  four  hundred  combatants 
into  Guyenne,  1371 ;  and  also  to  march  to  the  assistajice  of  Moncontour. 

t  St.  Poursaint— a  town  in  Auvergne,  diocese  of  Clermont. 

5  La  Souttraine-'a  town  in  Liraousin»  about  two  leagues  from  Limoges, 


Sir  John  Devereux  set  out,  after  having  given  proper  directions 
respecting  his  castle  and  garrison  to  his  officers,  and,  being  arrived 
at  Angouleme,  found  there  the  prince,  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  the 
earl  of  Pembroke,  sir  John  Montague,  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  lord  Thomas 
Percy,  sir  Thomas  Felton,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  the  captal  de  Each, 
and  many  others.  He  explained  to  them,  how  these  free  companies 
in  the  castle  of  Belleperche  were  besieged  and  much  straitened  by 
the  French  under  the  duke  de  Bourbon  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol.* 
The  lords,  on  hearing  this  statement,  replied  with  great  cheerfulness, 
that  they  must  be  relieved,  according  to  the  promises  vvhich  had  been 
made  to  them.  This  business  was  intrusted  to  the  carls  of  Cam- 
bridge  and  Pembroke  ;  and  the  prince  issued  a  summons  to  all  his 
vassals,  who,  on  sight  of  it,  were  to  assemble  in  the  town  of  Limoges. 
Upon  which,  knights,  squires,  free  com.panics,  and  men-at-arms, 
marched  to  that  place,  according  to  their  orders ;  and,  when  they 
were  mustered,  they  amounted  to  upward  of  fifteen  hundred  lances 
and  about  three  thousand  othors.  They  marched  to  Belleperche, 
where  they  encamped  themselves  opposite  to  the  French.  The 
French  kept  themselves  close  in  their  redoubt,  which  was  as  strong 
and  as  well  fortified  as  a  town  might  be.  The  English  foragers 
were  at  a  loss  where  to  seek  for  provisions,  so  that,  whenever  it  was 
possible,  some  were  brought  to  them  from.  Poitiers. 

Sir  Louis  de  Sancerre,  marshal  of  France,  gave  exact  information 
of  the  number  and  condition  of  the  English  to  the  king  of  France, 
and  to  those  knights  who  had  remained  at  Paris :  he  sent  also  a  proc- 
lamation,  which  he  had  affixed  to  the  gptos  of  the  palace.  It  ran  in 
these  words  :  "  Ye  knights  and  squirt  .s  who  are  anxious  of  renown, 
and  seek  for  deeds  of  arms,  I  inform  you  for  a  truth,  that  the  earl  of 
Cambridge  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke  are  arrived  with  their  troops 
at  Belleperche,  with  the  intention  of  raising  the  siege  which  we  have 
so  long  made  :  we  have  so  much  straitened  the  garrison  of  the  castle 
that  it  must  immediately  surrender,  or  our  enemies  beat  us  in  a 
pitched  battle.  Come  therefore  hither,  directly,  for  you  will  have 
opportunities  of  exhibiting  your  prowess  in  arms  ;  and  know  that  the 
English  are  encamped  so  much  apart,  and  in  such  positions,  that 
they  may  be  wonderfully  annoyed." 

Upon  this  exhortation  and  request  of  the  marshal,  several  good 
knights  and  squires  of  France  advanced  to  those  parts  ;  and  I  know 
myself  that  the  governor  of  Blois,  named  Alart  de  Toustanne,  went ' 
thither  with  fifty  lances ;  as  did  also  the  count  de  Porcien,  and  his 
brother  sir  Hugh  de  Porcien. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXI. 

/HE  EARLS  OF  CAMBRIDGE  AND  PEMBROKE  CARRY  OFF  THE  MOTHER  OP 
THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  WITH  THE  GARRISON  OF  BELLEPERCHE.  THE 
DUKE  OF  BOURBON  TAKES  POSSESSION  OF  THAT  CASTLE. 

When  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  had  remained  before 
the  French  army  at  Belleperche  fifteen  days,  and  did  not  see  any 
signs  of  the  French  quitting  their  redoubt  to  fight  with  them,  they 
called  a  council,  in  which  they  resolved  to  send  them  a  herald,  to 
know  what  they  meant  to  do.  Chandos  the  herald  was  ordered  on 
this  business,  and  it  was  repeated  to  him  what  he  was  to  say :  he 
therefore  went  to  them,  and  said  :  "  My  masters  and  lords  send  me 
to  you,  and  inform  you  by  my  mouth,  that  they  are  quite  astonished 
you  have  allowed  them  to  remain  fifteen  days  here,  and  you  have 
not  sallied  out  of  your  fort  to  give  them  battle.  They  therefore  tell 
you,  that  if  you  will  come  forth  to  meet  them,  they  will  permit  you 
to  choose  any  plot  of  ground  for  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  let  God  give 
the  event  of  it  to  whomsoever  he  pleases."  The  duke  of  Bourbon 
made  to  this  the  following  reply  :  "  Chandos,  you  will  tell  youi 
masters,  that  I  shall  not  combat  as  they  may  wish  or  desire.  I  know 
well  enough  where  they  are :  but  for  all  that,  I  will  not  quit  my  fort 
nor  raise  the  siege,  until  I  shall  have  reconquered  the  castle  of  Belle- 
perche." "  My  lord,"  answered  the  herald,  "  I  will  not  fail  to  report 
what  you  have  said." 

The  herald  set  out,  and  on  his  return  gave  the  duke's  answer, 
which  was  not  very  agreeable.  They  called  another  council,  and 
when  it  was  over,  gave  to  Chandos  a  proposal,  for  him  to  cany  to  the 
French.  He  did  so,  and  said :  "  Gentlemen,  my  lords  and  masters 
let  you  know,  that  since  you  are  not  willing  to  accept  the  offer  they 
have  made  you,  three  days  hence,  between  nine  and  twelve  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  you  my  lord  duke  of  Bourbon,  will  see  your  lady- 
mother  placed  on  horseback,  and  carried  away.  Consider  this,  and 
rescue  her  if  you  can."  The  duke  answered  :  "  Chandos,  Chandos, 
tell  your  masters,  they  carry  on  a  most  disgraceful  war,  when  they 
seize  an  ancient  lady  from  among  her  domestics,  and  carry  her  away 
like  a  prisoner.  It  was  never  seen  formerly,  that  in  the  war  between 
gentlemen,  ladies  or  damsels  were  treated  as  prisoners.  It  will  cer- 
tainly be  very  unpleasant  to  me  to  see  my  lady-mother  thus  carried 
off" :  we  must  recover  her  as  soon  as  we  can  :  but  the  castle  they 
cannot  take  with  them  :  that,  therefore,  we  will  have.  Since  you 
have  twice  come  hither  with  propositions,  you  will  bear  this  from 
me  to  your  masters,  that  if  they  will  draw  out  fifty  men,  we  will  draw 


*  Denys  Sauvage  thinks  it  ought  to  be  the  count  de  Sancerre,  as  the  count  de  St  Pol't 
name  has  not  teen  mentioned  before.  I  should  be  of  this  opinion,  if  every  copy  1  hs-vn 
orinted  and  MS.,  did  not  say  St.  Pol. 


196 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


>  ut  the  same  number,  and  let  the  victory  fall  where  it  may."  "  My 
lord,"  replied  the  herald,  "  I  will  relate  to  them  everything  you  have 
told  mc." 

At  these  words,  Chandos  left  them,  and  returned  to  the  earls  of 
( -ambridge  and  Pembroke  and  the  other  lords,  and  told  them  the 
I  fFer  the  duke  of  Bourbon  had  sent  them.  They  were  advised  not 
! )  accept  it.  Preparations  were  therefore  made  for  the  departure  of 
tiie  army,  and  to  carry  off  with  them  the  lady  and  the  garrison,  which 
hud  been  exceedingly  harassed  by  the  machines  of  the  enemy.  When 
t]i<t  appointed  day  arrived,  they  ordered  their  trumpets  to  sound  at 
early  morning :  upon  which  every  one  armed  himself  and  drew  up, 
both  horse  and  foot,  in  order  of  battle,  as  if  they  expected  a  combat, 
with  their  banners  and  pennons  flying  before  them.  In  this  manner 
were  they  arrayed  ;  and  on  this  day  sir  John  Montacutc,*  nephew  to 
the  earl  of  Salisbury,  displayed  his  banner.  They  had  ordered  their 
trumpets  and  minstrels  to  sound  very  loud ;  and  at  nine  o'clock  the 
garrison  and  madame  de  Bourbon  came  out  of  the  castle  of  Belle- 
perche.  They  mounted  her  on  a  palfrey  handsomely  equipped  for 
her.  She  was  accompanied  by  her  ladies  and  damsels.  The  Eng- 
lish army  marched  away  at  midday.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt 
and  sir  John  Devereuxt  attended  upon  madame  de  Bourbon  ;  and  in 
this  manner  they  returned  to  the  principality,  where  the  lady  remained 
a  considerable  time  a  prisoner  to  the  free  companions  at  La  Roche 
Vaucloix  in  Limousin. t 

This  capture  never  pleased  the  prince,  who,  whenever  it  was  men- 
tioned, said,  that  if  any  other  than  the  free  companies  had  taken  the 
duchess,  she  should  instantly  have  had  her  liberty :  and  when  the 
captains  of  these  free  companies  spoke  to  him  on  the  subject,  he  told 
them  to  make  some  sort  of  an  exchange,  for  him  to  get  back  his 
knight,  sir  Simon  Burley,§  whom  the  French  had  taken.  You  may 
suppose  the  duke  of  Bourbon  was  greatly  incensed  when  he  saw  his 
lady-mother  carried  away  from  the  castle  of  Belleperche  in  the  Bour- 
bonnois.  Soon  after  her  departure,  he  marched  from  the  redoubt, 
and  sent  his  men  to  take  possession  of  his  own  castle  of  Belleperche, 
which  the  English  had  left  quite  empty.  Thus  ended  this  grand 
expedition,  and  each  withdrew  to  his  usual  place  of  residence.  The 
French  who  were  under  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  retired  to  the  garrisons 
from  whence  they  had  come.  The  duke  returned  with  his  knights 
and  squires  to  the  king  of  France,  who  received  them  with  great 
joy,  and  entertained  them  handsomely.  The  earl  of  Cambridge 
went  to  his  brother  at  Angouleme ;  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and 
his  troops  to  Mortagne  in  Poitou.  Those  free  companies  and  men- 
at-arms  who  had  been  in  Belleperche  went  into  Poitou  and  Saint- 
onge,  seeking  for  provisions,  and  committing  many  disgraceful  acts, 
from  which  they  had  not  the  inclination  to  refrain  themselves,  nor 
power  to  restrain  others. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles,  shortly  after  this,  left  the  prince,  and  returned 
to  his  castle  of  Derval  in  Brittany,  where  he  had  not  been  a  month, 
before  the  king  of  England  sent  him  positive  orders  to  set  out,  with- 
out delay,  and  cross  the  sea  to  him  in  England,  as  he  would  find  his 
profit  in  it.  Sir  Robert  very  willingly  obeyed  this  summons :  having 
made  his  preparations,  he  embarked  and  landed  in  Cornwall,  at  St. 
Michael's  Mount,  and  thence  continued  his  road  until  he  arrived  at 
Windsor,  where  he  found  the  king,  who  was  right  glad  to  see  him, 
as  were  all  the  English  barons ;  for  they  thought  they  should  haye 
much  need  of  him,  as  he  v/as  so  great  a  captain  and  leader  of  men- 
at-arms. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXII. 

THE  FOUR  BROTHERS  OF  FRANCE  HAVE  A  MEETING.  THEIR  PREPARATIONS 
FOR  THE  WAR,  THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  OBTAINS  HER 
LIBERTY.  A  TREATY  ENTERED  INTO  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE 
AND  NAVARRE. 

At  this  time  the  duke  of  Anjou  set  out  from  Toulouse,  and  marched 
in  great  array  through  the  kingdom  of  France  ;  he  continued  his  route 
until  he  arrived  in  Paris,  where  he  found  the  king  and  his  other 
brothers  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  who  received  him  with 
infinite  pleasure.  The  four  brothers,  during  the  time  they  were 
together  at  Paris,  held  many  councils  and  consultations  on  the  state 
of  the  kingdom,  and  in  what  manner  they  should  best  act  during  the 
ensuing  summer.  It  was  determined  to  raise  two  large  armies,  and 
make  an  incursion  to  Aquitaine.    The  duke  of  Anjou  was  to  com- 


*  Son  of  sir  .!ohn  Montacute  before-mentioned,  and  third  e;irl  of  Salisbury.— Ed. 

t  Sir.Ioiui  LVivereux— banneret— 76tli  kni'ihtof  the  Garter,  a  baron  from  the  8th  to  the 
16tJi  Richard  II.  See  Dugdale.  Steward  oftlie  liousehoid  to  Richard  11.  constable  and 
governor  of  tha  cinque  ports.  Died  suddenly  16th  Richard  II.  Buried  at  Grayfriars, 
liondon. 

"  Sir  Nicholai  Louvaine  held  Pcnshurst44th  Edward  111.  and  married  Margaret,  eld- 
est (lauglitev  oi'  John  Vere,  earl  of  Oxf)rd— remarried  to  Henry  lord  Beaumont,  and 
t-fter  to  si'.  Johft  Oevereux,  knight  of  the  Garter,  lord  warden  of  the  cinque  ports,  stew- 
ard of  Uie  household  11th  Richard  II.;  in  whose  16th  year  he  had  license  to  embattle  his 
mansion  {ioa.«fc  at  Penshurst,  and  his  daughter  and  heiress  was  married  to  William  lord 
Fit7.w!\lt but,  he  only  enjoyed  this  manor  in  right  of  his  wife."— Anstis's  MMS.from 
Philjio'i'!:  Kent,  p.  270. 

X  In  liie  curious  life  of  the  duke  de  Bourbon,  printed  at  Paris,  1612,  from  old  MSS.  the 
ttccodi^  of  this  siege  is  very  differently  related,  and  entirely  to  the  honor  of  the  French. 
The  duthess  is  there  said  to  be  carried  prisoner  to  the  tower  of  Bron  near  to  Brouage, 
on  the.-eacoast. 

§  Sir  Simon  Burley— knight— was  75th  knight  of  the  Garter,  warden  of.  the  cinque 
i>ura.  Koveruor  of  Windsor  and  Dover  castles.  Beheaded  1288.— See  HoLUNOSKSD. 


mand  one  of  these  armies,  which  should  enter  Guienne  by  La  R^ole 
and  Bergerac  ;  the  duke  of  Berry  the  other  toward  Limoges  and 
Quercy,  when  these  two  armies  were  to  unite  and  march  to  Angou- 
leme,  to  besiege  therein  the  prince  of  Wales.  It  was  also  proposed 
and  determined  in  these  consultations  to  recal  that  valiant  knight  sir  / 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who  had  so  gallantly  and  loyally  fought  for 
the  crown  of  France,  and  entreat  hiin  to  accept  the  charge  of  con- 
stable  of  France. 

When  king  Charles,  his  brothers,  and  his  council,  had  completely 
arranged  their  future  plans,  and  had  enjoyed  themselves  together  for 
some  time,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  early  in  May,  took  his  leave  of  them, 
to  return  the  first  to  his  government,  for  he  had  the  longest  journey 
to  make.  He  was  escorted  by  the  barons  and  knights  of  France, 
being  much  beloved  by  them,  and  pursued  his  journey  until  he  came 
to  Montpellier,  where  he  tarried  upward  of  a  month,  and  then  returned 
to  Toulouse.  He  directly  collected  as  many  men-at-arms  as  he  was 
able,  wherever  he  could  hear  of  them,  and  soon  had  a  large  force 
from  those  who  had  kept  the  field  guarding  the  frontiers  of  the  Eng- 
lish in  Rouergue  and  Quercy :  for  le  petit  Mechin,  Naudon  de  Pans, 
Perrot  de  Savoye,  le  bourg  Camus,  Antoine  le  Negre,  Lanuit,  Jacques 
de  Bray,  and  numbers  of  their  companions,  had  remained  all  the  year 
at  Cahors,  where  they  had  ravaged  and  ruined  the  country.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  duke  of  Berry  went  to  Bourges  in  Berry,  where  he 
had  issued  a  grand  summons  to  all  knights  and  squires  of  France  and 
Burgundy.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  had  gone  into  his  own  country, 
where  he  had  given  orders  concerning  this  intended  expedition,  and 
had  collected  a  large  body  of  ki-iights  and  squires  from  the  country 
of  Forets  and  the  Bourbonnois.  His  brother,  count  Peter  d'Alen9on, 
made  preparations  in  another  part,  and  with  good  effect. 

Sir  Guy  de  Blois,  at  this  period,  was  returned  from  Prussia,  where 
he  had  been  made  a  knight,  and  displayed  his  banner  in  an  enterprise 
against  the  enemies  of  God.  As  soon  as  this  gallant  knight  arrived 
in  Hainault,  and  was  informed  of  the  expedition  which  his  cousins 
of  France  were  about  to  undertake  in  Aquitaine,  he  made  immediate 
preparations  for  joining  it ;  and,  setting  out  from  Hainault  with  all 
his  array,  he  arrived  at  Paris  to  present  himself  to  the  king.  He  was 
gladly  received  by  him,  and  ordered  to  join  the  duke  of  Berry  with 
a  command  of  knights,  squires,  and  men-at-arms  in  the  expedition. 
Sir  Guy  de  Blois,  therefore,  left  the  city  of  Paris,  and  rode  to  Orleans 
in  his  way  to  Berry. 

In  like  manner  as  the  king  of  France  had  arranged  his  armies,  so 
did  the  king  of  England  by  two  armies  and  two  expeditions.  It  was 
ordered  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  should  march  with  four  hundred 
men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers  into  Aquitaine,  to  reinforce  his 
brothers ;  for  it  was  thought  that  the  greatest  force  of  the  enemy 
would  be  sent  to  that  country.  The  king  and  his  council  determined 
that  another  army  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  should  enter  Picardy 
under  sir  Robert  Knolles,  who  was  perfectly  capable  of  such  a  com- 
mand, having  learned  it  under  the  most  able  masters  for  a  considera- 
ble time.  Sir  Robert,  at  the  request  of  the  king,  willingly  undertook 
this  expedition:  he  promised  to  cross  the  sea  to  Calai.s,to  pass  through 
the  whole  kingdom  of  France,  and  to  fight  with  the  French,  if  they 
were  bold  enough  to  meet  in  the  field.  Of  this  he  seemed  quite  cer- 
tain,  and  made  wonderful  preparations  for  himself,  as  well  as  for  all 
those  who  were  to  accompany  him. 

The  mother  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  about  this  time  obtained  her 
liberty,  being  exchanged  for  sir  Simon  Burley,  the  prince  of  Wales's 
knight.  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt  was  very  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing this  business  to  an  end,  for  which  the  duke  of  Bourbon  and  the 
queen  of  France  testified  their  obligations  to  him.  There  had  been, 
for  a  considerable  time,  long  negotiations  carried  on  between  the 
king  of  France  and  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  resided  at  Cherbourg. 
The  ministers  of  both  kings  managed  the  business  in  such  a  manner 
that  they  informed  the  king  of  France  he  had  not  any  reason  for  wa- 
ging war  against  his  brother-in-law  the  king  of  Navarre.  They  added, 
that  for  the  present  he  had  enough  on  his  hands  with  his  war  with 
England,  and  that  he  had  better  leave  things  as  then  they  were,  lest 
greater  evils  might  arise  ;  for,  if  the  king  of  Navarre  should  consent 
to  admit  the  English  into  his  forts  in  Coutantin,  they  would  harass 
the  country  of  Normandy  most  grievously,  which  was  a  thing  to  be 
.well  considered  and  attended  to.  Upon  receiving  this  information 
and  advice,  the  king  of  France  consented  to  a  peace.  He  went  to 
the  town  of  Rouen,  where  all  the  treaties  were  drawn  up  and  con- 
firmed. The  archbishop  of  Rouen,  the  count  d'Alen9on,  the  count 
de  Sallebruche,  sir  William  des  Dormans*  and  sir  Robert  Lorris, 
waited  on  the  king  of  Navarre,  whom  they  found  at  Vernon.  He 
made  for  them  grand  dinners  and  magnificent  feasts ;  after  which 
they  conducted  him  to  the  king  of  France  at  Rouen,  when  these  trea. 
ties  and  alliances  were  again  read,  sworn  to,  confirmed,  and  sealed. 
It  seems  that  the  king  of  Navarre,  by  the  articles  of  this  peace,  was 
to  renounce  whatever  engagements  he  might  have  entered  into  with 
the  king  of  England  ;  and  that  he  himself,  on  his  return  to  Navarre, 
was  to  declare  war  against  him.  For  greater  security  of  the  affeo 
tion  between  him  and  the  king  of  France,  he  was  to  leave  in  his 
hands  his  two  sons,  Charles  and  Peter,  as  hostages.  Upon  this  trea^ 
being  concluded,  the  two  kings  left  Rouen,  and  came  to  Paris,  where 
there  were  again  great  feasts.  When  they  had  sufficiently  enjoyed 
and  amused  themselves,  they  took  leave  of  each  other.    The  ^ijagLof 

*  Sif  William  d«  Dormans  was  chancellor  of  Franc*. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   Sec.  im 


Navarre  quitted  the  king  of  France  in  the  most  amicable  manner, 
leaving  his  two  children  with  their  uncle.  He  set  out  for  Montpel- 
lier,  and  returned  through  that  country  to  Foix,  and  from  thence  to 
his  own  kingdom  of  Navarre. 

We  will  now  return  to  what  was  passing  in  Aquitaine. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXIII. 

SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  LEAVES  SPAIN  AND  ARRIVES  AT  TOULOUSE, 
where' THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  RECEIVES  HIM  WITH  GREAT  JOY.  THEY 
TAKE  TOGETHER  SEVERAL  CASTLES  FROM  THE  ENGLISH. 

You  know,  as  we  have  before  mentioned  it,  that  the  duke  of  Anjou 
had  been  in  France,  and  that,  according  to  arrangements  then  made 
upon  his  return  to  Languedoc,  he  was  to  invade,  with  his  whole  force 
Guienne  ;  for  he  never  loved  the  prince  of  Wales  nor  the  English, 
and  made  no  pretensions  to  that  effect.  Before  he  left  Paris,  the  king 
of  France,  by  his  desire,  had  sent  letters  and  embassadors  to  the  king 
of  Castille,  t  j  request  he  would  send  back  sir  Bertrand  da  Guesclin, 
for  by  so  doing  he  would  very  much  oblige  him.  At  the  same  time, 
the  king  and  duke  of  Anjou  wrote  most  friendly  letters  to  sir  Bertraud 
him:-3lf.  The  envoys  mads  haste  on  their  journey,  and  found  king 
Henry  with  sir  Bertrand  in  the  city  of  Leon  in  Spain,  to  whom  they 
delivered  their  letters  and  the  message  from  the  king  of  France.  The 
king  of  Spain  never  wished  to  detain  sir  Bertrand,  nor  would  have 
forgiven  himself  for  so  doing.  Sir  Bertrand  therefore  made  his  pre- 
parations in  haste,  and,  taking  leave  of  king  Henry,  set  out  with  his 
attendants,  and  continued  his  road  until  he  came  to  Toulouse,  where 
the  duke  of  Anjou  was.  He  had  already  there  assembled  a  very 
large  force  of  men-at-arms,  knights,  and  squires,  and  waited  for 
nothing  but  the  arrival  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  :  so  that  upon  his 
coming  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  all  the  French  were  mightily  rejoiced. 
Orders  were  given  to  march  from  Toulouse,  and  invade  the  territo- 
ries of  the  prince. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  at  this  time  was  arrived  at  Southampton, 
with  four  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  an  equal  number  of  archers. 
He  embarked  them  and  every  necessary  provision  and  stores  on  board 
ships,  with  the  intent  of  sailing  for  Bordeaux,  provided  they  might 
have  a  favorable  wind.  With  the  duke,  and  under  his  command, 
were  the  lord  Roos  (of  Hamlake,)  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,*  sir  Rob- 
ert le  RouXjt  sir  .lohn  de  St.  Lo,  and  sir  William  Beauchamp.t 

The  duke  of  Anjou  left  the  city  of  Toulouse  with  a  great  and 
well  ordered  array.  He  was  attended  by  the  count  d'Armagnac, 
the  lord  d'Albret,  the  count  de  Perigord,  the  count  de  Comminges, 
the  viscount  de  Carmaign,  the  count  de  Lisle,  the  viseount  de  Bruni- 
guel,  the  viscount  de  Narbonne,  the  viscount  de  Talar,  the  lord  de 
la  Barde,  the  lord  de  Pincornet,  sir  Bertrand  Tande,  the  seneschal  of 
Toulouse,  the  seneschal  of  Carcassonne,  the  seneschal  of  Beaucaire 
and  several  others,  amounting  in  the  whole  to  upward  of  two  thou, 
sand  lances,  knights  and  squires,  and  six  thousand  footmen,  armed 
with  pikes  and  shields.  Sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  was  appointed  to 
the  command  of  all  this  force.  They  directed  their  march  through 
the  Agdaois;  and  being  joined  by  more  than  a  thousand  combatants 
from  the  free  companies,  who  had  waited  for  them  all  the  winter  in 
Quercy,  they  made  for  Agen. 

The  first  fort  they  came  to  was  that  of  Moissac.§  The  whole 
country  was  so  frightened  at  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  the 
large  army  he  had  brought,  that  they  trembled  before  him,  and 
neither  towns  nor  castles  had  any  inclination  to  hold  out  against 
him.  When  he  arrived  before  Moissac,  the  inhabitants  instantly 
surrendered  and  turned  to  the  French.  They  then  advanced  to 
Agen,  which  followed  this  example.  They  afterwards  marched 
toward  TonneinsH  on  the  Garonne  ;  and  the  French  went  on  un- 
molested, following  the  course  of  the  river  Garonne,  in  order  to  have 
plenty  of  forage  :  they  came  to  Port  St.  Marie,ir  which  immediately 
surrendered.  The  French  placed  men-at  arms  and  garrisons  in  all 
these  towns.  The  town  and  castle  of  Tonneins  did  the  same,  in 
which  they  placed  a  captain  and  twenty  lances  to  guard  it.  They 
afterwards  took  the  road  to  Montpezat**  and  Aiguillon,tt  burning 
and  destroying  all  the  country.  When  they  came  before  Montpezat, 
which  is  a  good  town  and  has  a  strong  castle,  those  within  were  so 
much  friarhtened  by  the  duke  of  Anjou  that  they  directly  opened 
their  gates.  The  French  then  advanced  to  the  strong  castle  of 
Aiguil'on,  where  they  only  remained  four  days;  for  then  the  garrison 
surrendered  to  the  duke,  not  being  such  men  as  sir  Walter  Manny 
commanded,  when  he  defended  it  against  .Tohn  duke  of  Normandy, 
afterwards  king  of  France.  The  inhabitants  of  Bergerac  were  very 
much  astonished  at  tlieir  having  so  done  ;  for  the  governors,  at  this 
time,  of  Bergerac,  were  the  captal  de  Buch  and  sir  Thomas  Felton, 
who  had  with  them  one  hundred  lances,  English  and  Gascons. 


*  Sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  afterwards  earl  of  Suffolk,  and  favorite  of  Richard  II.— See 

Dl'UDALK. 

t  Biirnes  calls  him  sir  Robert  Ros. 

i  Sir  Wiliiiim  Beauchnmp— Lord  Abergavenny.— Dugdali:. 
§  Moissac— a  town  in  duercy,  twelve  leagues  from  Agen. 

ll  Tonneins— a  town  of  Agenois,  on  the  Garonne,  forty-one  leagues  from  Toulouse. 

1  Port  St.  Marie— on  the  Garonne,  below  Agen. 

**  Montpezat— a  village  in  Guienne,  near  Tonneins. 

tt  Aiguillon— a  town  ofGuienn«  one  league  from  Tonneins 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  INVADES  LIMOUSIN. 

Just  as  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  his  army  had  invaded  the  terri- 
tories of  the  prince  by  the  way  of  Toulouse  and  Agen,  so  did  the 
duke  of  Berry  with  his  army  enter  the  Limousin.  He  had  full 
twelve  hundred  lances  and  three  thousand  footmen,  who  conquered 
towns  and  castles,  and  burnt  and  destroyed  the  country  they 
marched  through. 

With  the  duke  of  Beny  were,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count 
d'Alen9on,  sir  Guy  de  Blois,  sir  Robert  d'Alen(;on,  count  du  Perche, 
sir  .John  d'Armagnac,  sir  Hugh  Dauphin,  sir  John  de  Villemur,  the 
lords  de  Beaujeu,  de  Villars,  de  Denac,  tir  Geoffry  de  Montagu,  sir 
Louis  de  Maleval,  sir  Raymond  do  Marncil,  sir  John  de  Boulogne, 
his  uncle  sir  Geoffry  de  Boulogne,  the  viscount  d'Uzes,  the  lords  de 
Sully,  de  Talenton,  de  Confant,  Dappechere,  Dacon,  sir  John 
Damenue,  Ymbaut  de  Peschin,  and  many  other  good  barons, 
knights  and  squires.  This  army  entered  Limoufdn,  where  they  did 
infinite  mischief,  and  advanced  to  besiege  the  city  of  Limoges.  In 
this  city  were  a  body  of  English,  whom  sir  Hugh  Calverley  the 
s(?neschal  of  Limousin  had  placed  there  ;  but  he  was  not  the  master, 
for  the  bishop  of  the  city  governed  it,  in  whom  the  prince  of  Wales 
put  mui-.h  confidence,  looking  upon  hirn  as  his  steady  friend. 

The  i'rince  of  Wales,  who  kept  his  court  ;it  Angouleme.,  had 
received  i formation  of  these  two  grand  expeditions  of  the  dukes  of 
Anjou- and  of  Berry,  and  how  they  had  invaded  his  principality  at 
two  different  places.  It  was  also  told  the  prince,  that  as  far  as 
couM  be  imagined,  they  were  marching  to  forrr;  a  junction  near  An. 
gouleme,  to  besiege  him  and  the  princess  therein,  and  advised  him 
to  consider  of  it.  The  prince,  who  was  valor  itself,  and  full  of 
resources,  replied,  that  "  his  enemies  should  never  find  him  shut 
up  in  a  town  or  castle,  and  that  he  would  imnitdiately  march  and 
take  the  field  against  them.."  Clerks  and  knighto  were  instantly 
employed  to  write  and  send  off  letters  to  loyal  friends  and  subjects 
in  Poitou,  Saintonge,  La  Rochelle,  Rouergue,  Quercy,  Gorre, 
Bigorre  and  Agenois,  commanding  them,  with  as  many  men  as  they 
could  bring,  to  meet  him  at  the  town  of  (.'ognac.  Plis  rendezvous 
was  fixed  there  ;  and  he  soon  left  Ang<)ulenic,  attended  by  tlie 
princess  and  his  young  son  Richard. 

But  during  the  time  this  summ.ons  \\^as  sent,  and  every  one  ma. 
king  his  preparations,  the  French  kept  ad\  ancing,  burning  and  rava- 
ging the  country.  They  came  before  Linde,  a  good  town  situated 
upon  the  river  Dordogne,  one  league  from  Bergerac :  a  valiant 
knight  of  Gascony,  named  sir  Thonius  de  Batefol,*  was  the  governor 
of  it.  The  duke  of  Anjou,  the  count  d'Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret, 
the  count  de  Perigord,  the  viscount  de  Carmain^;  and  all  the  other 
barons  with  their  men,  came  thither  and  formed  the  siege  in  a  regular 
manner,  saying  they  would  not  depart  without  having  taken  it. 

This  town  was  large,  strong  and  well  provided  with  all  sorts  of 
provision  and  artillery  :  for  the  captal  de  Kuch  and  sir  Thomas  Fel- 
ton had  been  there  a  fortnight  before,  and  had  reinforced  it.  They 
thought  that  Linde  was  very  capable  of  holding  out,  if  those  within 
were  determined,  considering  the  assistajice  they  might  draw  from 
Bergerac,  should  there  be  occasiojj.  But  the  inhabitants  were  so 
wonderfully  inclined  to  the  French,  that  they  entered  into  a  negotia- 
tion with  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  listened  to  his  promise,  which  made 
them  press  the  governor,  sir  Thonius,  that  he  also  consented  to  be 
a  true  Frenchman,  upon  consideration  of  receiving  a  large  sum  of 
money,  and  having  a  good  annuity  from  the  duke  for  his  life 
Everything  being  thus  settled,  the  town  was  to  be  delivered  up  to 
the  French.  This  treaty  was,  however,  known  at  Bergerac  the 
evening  preceding  the  day  of  surrender.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  had 
just  arrived  there  with  two  hundred  lances,  and  was  present  when 
this  information  was  given.  The  captal  and  sir  Thomas  Felton  were 
thunderstruck  at  the  intelligence,  and  said  they  would  be  present  at 
this  surrender.  Having  ordered  their  troops,  they  set  out  from  Ber- 
gerac after  midnight,  and  rode  toward  the  town  of  Linde.  They 
came  there  by  daybreak,  and,  ordering  one  of  th"  gates  to  be  opened, 
pushed  forward  without  stopping  until  they  arriv  ed  at  the  other  gate, 
through  which  the  French  were  to  enter  :  indeed,  they  were  already 
assembled  there  in  crowds,  for  sir  Thonius  was  about  to  allow  them 
to  eater  the  gate.  On  seeing  which,  the  captal,  grasping  his  sword, 
dismounted,  as  did  all  his  troops,  and,  advancing  to  sir  Thonius,  said: 
"  Sir  Thonius,  thou  wicked  traitor,  thou  shalt  be  the  first  dead  man  : 
and  never  more  shalt  thou  commit  another  treason."  Upon  which 
he  thrust  his  sword  into  him,  and  with  so  much  force  that  it  went 
through  his  body  and  came  out  upward  of  a  foot  on  the  other  side, 
and  struck  him  down  dead.  The  French,  on  seeing  the  banners  of 
the  captal  de  Buch  and  sir  Thomas  Felton,  immediately  retreated, 
having  failed  in  their  attempt. 

Thus  did  the  town  continue  English,  but  was  in  great  danger  of 
being  burnt,  and  the  inhabitants  slain,  because  they  had  consented 
to  this  treaty.  They  excused  themselves  wisely  and  prudently,  s&y. 
ing  that  what  they  had  done  and  consented  to  was  through  fear,  and 
principally  through  their  governor,  who  had  brought  this  business 


*  Sir  Thonius  de  Batefol.  It  is  so  in  all  my  printed  copies,  but  otherwise  in  the  MSS. 
One  has  Thomas.  Q.  il  it  should  not  be  so.  (Or  rather  Anthony!  though  Lord  Bernen 
and  Barnes  both  read  Thomas.-^EoJ 


198 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


about.  The  lords  appeared  to  believe  all  this,  and  the  inhabitants 
remained  in  peace  :  but  the  captal  and  sir  Thomas  Felton  continued 
in  the  town  as  long  as  the  duke  of  Anjou  lay  before  it,  and  until  he 
had  taken  another  road. 

We  will  now  speak  a  little  of  the  state  and  condition  of  England, 
for  that  is  now  necessary;  and  of  the  invasion  of  France  by  sir 
Robert  KnoUes 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXV. 

A  TRUCE  IS  ESTABLISHED  BETWEEN  ENGLAND  AND  SCOTLAND.  SIR  ROBERT 
KNOLLES  OVERRUNS,  BURNS  AND  RAVAGES  THE  WHOLE  COUNTRIES  OF 
PICARDY  AND  THE  VERMANDOIS. 

When  sir  Robert  KnoUes  was  about  to  leave  England,  there  were 
•nany  councils  held  between  the  English  and  Scots.  They  were 
so  well  conducted  by  the  able  ministers  of  both  kingdoms,  that  a 
truce  was  established  between  each  king,  kingdom,  subjects  and 
adherents,  for  nine  years.  The  Scots,  by  this  treaty,  might  arm  and 
hire  themselves  out  to  others  for  subsidies,  taking  which  side  they 
pleased,  English  or  French  ;  by  which  means  sir  Robert  increased 
his  army  with  one  hundred  lances.*  When  sir  Robert  and  all  who 
were  to  accompany  him  were  ready,  and  had  arrived  at  Dover,  they 
passed  the  sea,  he  himself  crossing  the  last,  and  landed  at  Calais, 
where,  on  his  disembarking,  he  was  received  with  great  joy  by  the 
governor,  sir  Nicholas  Stambourn,  and  his  brother  soldiers.  When 
they  had  refreshed  themselves  for  seven  days,  and  had  formed  their 
plans  with  respect  to  the  parts  of  France  into  which  they  should 
carry  their  attack,  they  ordered  their  baggage  and  stores  to  advance, 
and  took  the  field  in  a  very  handsome  manner.  They  were  about 
fifteen  hundred  lances  and  four  thousand  archers,  including  the 
Welshmen.  Sir  Robert  was  accompanied,  according  to  the  king's 
orders,  by  sir  Thomas  Granston,t  sir  Aleyne  Boxhull,  sir  Gilbert  Gif- 
ford,  the  lord  de  Salvatier,t  sir  John  Bourchier,§  sir  William  de  Mer- 
ville,|I  sir  Geoflfry  Urswell,ir  and  many  other  knights  and  squires, 
expert  and  able  men-at-arms,  who  marched  this  first  day  pretty  near 
to  Fiennes.** 

Sir  Moreau  de  Fiennes,  who  at  that  time  was  constable  of  France, 
resided  in  his  castle,  with  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms,  knights, 
and  squires,  all  prepared  and  ready  to  receive  the  English.  On  the 
rfiorrow,  when  they  advanced  toward  the  castle  and  drew  up  to  the 
attack,  they  found  they  should  not  gain  anything,  so  they  marched  off 
through  the  country  of  Guines,  and  entered  that  of  Faukenbourg, 
burning  everything  on  their  road,  and  came  before  the  city  of  Te- 
rouenne,  but  did  not  attack  it :  for  it  was  ^o  well  garrisoned  with 
men-at-arms  that  it  would  only  have  been  lost  trouble.  They  con- 
tinued their  march  through  the  country  of  the  Terouennois,  to  enter 
Artois ;  and,  as  they  only  advanced  three  or  four  leagues  a-day,  on 
account  of  their  baggage  and  infantry,  they  took  up  their  quarters  in 
the  large  villages  at  the  early  hour  of  midday  or  noon.  Thus  did  they 
advance  with  their  whole  army,  until  they  came  before  the  city  of 
Arras.  The  lords  and  principal  captains  were  lodged  in  the  town 
of  Mount  St.  Eloy,  near  Arras,  and  their  army  in  the  environs  ; 
whence  they  pillaged  and  ravaged  the  country  round,  as  far  as  they 
dared  to  extend  themselves.  The  king  of  France  had  at  this  season 
ordered  a  number  of  men-at-arms  to  the  different  cities,  fortresses, 
large  towns,  castles,  bridges  and  fords,  to  guard  and  defend  those 
which  should  be  attacked,  and  which  they  were  not  to  quit  on  any 
account. 

When  sir  Robert  Knolles  had  refreshed-.himself  and  his  army  for 
two  days,  he  quitted  St.  Eloy,  and  marched  from  before  x\rras  in 
good  array.  Sir  William  de  Merville  and  sir  Geoffry  Urswell,  who 
were  the  marshals  of  the  army,  could  not  resist  a  wish  to  see  those 
of  Arras  a  little  nearer.  They  quitted,  therefore,  the  battalion,  and 
advanced  with  about  two  hundred  lances  and  four  hundred  archers, 
as  far  as  the  barriers  of  the  suburbs  of  Arras  which  they  found  well 
guarded  by  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows.  The  lord  Charles  de  Poi- 
tiers was  at  that  time  in  the  tovvn  with  madame  d'Artois,  but  he 
made  not  any  attempt  to  sally  out  on  the  English  or  otherwise  attack 
them.  The  English  having  finished  their  course,  had  halted  a  short 
time  at  the  barriers  ;  and  seeing  no  appearance  of  any  one  coming  to 
them,  they  set  out  on  their  return  to  the  main  army,  who  were  wait- 
ing for  them  drawn  up  in  a  line  of  battle.  However,  before  they 
departed,  they  wished  to  leave  a  remembrance  behind,  and  set  fire 
to  the  suburbs  of  Arras,  in  order  to  entice  the  inhabitants  out  of  the 
town,  who  had  not  any  good  will  to  do  so.    This  fire  did  much  mis- 


*  Mezeray  says,  this  truce  was  for  three  years— Buchanan,  fourteen— Froissart,  nine.— 

JVote  in  Barnes,  p.  800.  „   ,        ^    ,  ,      ■         «.  ■ 

I  cannot  find  tfiis  truce  in  the  Foedera.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  an  offensive  and 
defensive  treaty  with  the  king  of  France,  dated  at  Edinburgh  Castle,  28th  October,  1371, 
in  which  it  expressly  mentions  that  no  truce  is  to  be  entered  into,  without  including 
both  France  and  Scotland,  by  either  of  the  parties.  For  more  particulars  see  Rymer. 

t  Sir  Thomas  Granston— 82nd  knight  of  the  Garter.  See  Grandison  in  Dugdale. 
%  "  Le  sire  de  Saivatier."  Q. 

§  Sir  John  Boarchier— 86th  knight  of  the  Garter— a  baron.  See  Dugdale. 

II  "  De  Merville."  Q,.  if  not  Neville.  I  believe  it  to  be  sir  William  Neville,  one  of 
the  sons  of  Ra  ph  lord  Neville,  of  Raby.  See  Dugdale. 

Barnes  names  sir  Hugh  Meinel,  sir  Walter  Fitzwalter,  and  sir  John  Mentsreworth. 
IF  I  have  called  this  person  Urswell,  after  Barnes  :  but  as  Froissart  writes  it  Ourcday, 
It  is  probably  one  of  the  Worseley  family.  It  may  also  be  sir  Hugh  Wrottesley,  spelled 
Worthesley  in  Mills,  who  was  19th  knight  of  the  Garter,  and  perhaps  with  mor»  proba 
bility. 

**  Fiennes— a  village  in  the  Boulonnois,  generality  of  Amieni. 


!  chief,  for  it  burnt  a  large  monastery  of  preaching  friars,  cloisters,  and 
all  that  was  without  the  town.  After  this,  the  English  continued 
their  march,  taking  the  road  to  Bapaume,*  burning  and  ravaging  the 
whole  country.  The  army  was  constantly  in  motion,  and  having 
entered  the  Vermandois,  arrived  at  Roye  ;t  which  town  they  burnt, 
and  then  marched  toward  Ham+  in  Vermandois.  All  the  inhabitants 
of  the  flat  country  had  retired  into  this  town,  and  into  St.  Quentin 
and  Peronne,  carrying  with  them  everything  portable.  The  English 
found  nothing  but  barns  full  of  unthreshed  corn,  for  it  was  now  after 
August.  They  advanced  by  easy  marches,  without  any  labor  or 
fatigue,  until  they  came  to  a  rich  country,  where  they  halted  for  two 
or  three  days.  During  this  time,  sir  Robert  Knolles  sent  parties  to 
a  town  or  castle  which  commanded  the  surrounding  country,  and  the 
marshals  having  obtained  a  parley  with  the  governors,  asked,  "  How 
much  will  you  give  us  for  all  this  country,  if  we  will  not  despoil 
it  ?"  A  treaty  and  composition  was  entered  into  with  sir  Robert, 
and  a  large  sum  of  florins  paid  down.  This  country  was  respited 
from  being  burnt.  Sir  Robert  gained  by  this  treaty  a  sum  amount- 
ing to  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  for  which  he  was  afterwards 
ill  at  court,  and  accused  to  the  king  of  the  English  for  not  having 
done  his  duty  faithfully,  as  I  shall  fully  relate  in  the  continuance  of 
this  history. 

The  lands  of  the  lord  de  Coucy  v/cre  unmolested  ;  and  never  did 
the  English  hurt  m.an  or  woman,  nor  take  from  them  a  farthing,  who 
said,  "  I  belong  to  the  lord  de  Coucy."  They  marched  unto  the 
good  town  of  Noyon,§  which  was  well  provided  with  men-at-arms, 
and  halted  in  the  neighborhood  :  they  made  their  approaches  very 
near,  to  see  if  it  w^ere  possible  to  carry  it  by  assault,  but  found  it 
well  fortified,  and  able  to  defend  itself  should  there  be  occasion. 
Sir  Robert  was  lodged  in  the  abbey  of  Orcamp,||  and  his  men  in  the 
neighborhood.  They  advanced  one  day  in  order  of  battle  to  the 
walls  of  the  city,  to  see  if  the  garrison  and  inhabitants  would  issue 
forth,  but  in  vain. 

There  was  a  Scots  knight  in  the  English  army  who  performed  a 
most  gallant  deed  of  arms.  Pie  quitted  his  troop,  with  his  lance  in  its 
rest,  and  mounted  on  his  courser,  followed  only  by  his  page  ;  when, 
sticking  spurs  into  his  horse,  he  was  soon  up  the  mountain  and  al 
the  barriers.  The  name  of  this  knight  was  sir  John  Assueton,ir  a 
very  valiant  and  able  man,  perfect  master  of  his  profession.  When 
he  was  arrived  at  the  barriers  of  Noyon,  he  dismounted,  and,  giving 
his  horse  to  his  page,  said,  "  Quit  not  this  place  :"  then,  grasping 
his  spear  he  advanced  to  the  barriers,  and  leaped  over  them.  There 
were  on  the  inside  some  good  knights  of  that  country,  such  as  sir 
John  de  Roye,  sir  Launcelot  de  Lorris,  and  ten  or  twelve  others, 
who  were  astonished  at  this  action,  and  wondered  what  he  would  do 
next :  however,  they  received  him  well.  The  Scots  knight,  address- 
ing them,  said  :  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  come  to  see  you  ;  for,  as  you  do 
not  vouchsafe  to  come  beyond  your  barriers,  I  condescend  to  visit 
you.  I  wish  to  try  my  knighthood  against  yours,  and  you  will  con- 
quer me  if  you  can."  After  this,  he  gave  many  grand  strokes  v^ith 
his  lance,  which  they  returned  him.  He  continued  in  this  situation 
against  them  all,  skirmishing  and  fighting  most  gallantly,  upward  of 
an  hour.  He  wounded  one  or  tv^^o  of  their  knights  ;  and  they  had 
so  much  pleasure  in  this  combat,  they  frequently  forgot  themselves. 
The  inhabitants  looked  from  above  the  gates  and  top  of  the  walls 
with  wonder.  They  might  have  done  him  much  hurt  with  their 
arrows,  if  they  had  so  willed :  but  no :  the  French  knights  had  forbidden 
it.  While  he  was  thus  engaged,  his  page  came  close  to  the  barriers, 
mounted  on  his  courser,  and  said  to  him  aloud,  in  his  own  language, 
"  My  lord,  you  had  better  come  away  :  it  is  time,  for  our  army  is 
on  its  march."  The  knight,  who  had  heard  him,  made  ready  to 
follow  his  advice  ;  and  after  giving  two  or  three  thrusts  to  clear  his' 
way,  he  seized  his  spear,  and  leaped  again  over  the  barriers  without 
any  hurt,  and,  armed  as  he  was,  jumped  up  behind  the  page  on  his 
courser.  When  he  was  mounted,  he  said  to  the  French,  "  Adieu, 
gentlemen:  many  thanks  to  "you,"  and  spurring  his  steed,  soon 
rejoined  his  companions.  Thig  gallant  feat  of  sir  John  Assueton 
was  highly  prized  by  all  manner  of  persons. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXVI. 

THE  GARRISON  OF  NOYON  MAKE  THE  ENGLISH  PRISONERS  WHO  HAD  SET 
FIRE  TO  PONT-L'EVEQUE.  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  FOR  SIR  BER. 
TRAND  DU  GUESCLIN. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  his  army,  on  their  departure  from  the  town 
ot  Noyon,  set  fire  to  Pont-l'Eveque  on  the  river  Oise,  where  there  were 
several  handsome  hotels.  Those  knights  and  squires  in  the  town  of 
Noyon  were  exceedingly  angry  at  this  proceeding,  and,  understanding 
that  sir  Robert  and  his  forces  had  proceeded,  left  the  city  of  Noyoi. 
with  about  fifty  lances,  and  came  so  well  in  time  to  the  town  of  Pont- 
I'Eyeque,  that  they  found  there  those  who  had  burnt  it,  and  others 
occupied  in  the  pillage.  They  were  attacked  most  furiously,  and 
the  greater  part  of  them  slain  or  made  prisoners.    The  French  took 

*  Bapaume— a  strong  town  of  Artois.  six  leagues  from  Arras. 
■  t  Roye— a  strong  town  in  Picardy,  eighteen  leagues  from  Arras. 
t  Ham— a  town  in  Picardy,  on  the  Somme,  six  leagues  from  Roy  a 
§  Noyon-  now  a  village  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Amiens. 
II  Orcamp,  or  Su  Anne— a  village  in  Picardy,  near  Noyon. 
•ir  Sir  John  Assueton.  Probably  Seton 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


199 


more  than  sixty  horses,  and  rescued <nany  prisoners  whom  the  ene- 
my intended  carrying  off.  Several  good  houses  would  have  been 
burnt  if  they  had  not  come  there  so  opportunely.  They  returned  to 
Noyon  with  upward  of  fifteen  English  prisoners,  whom  they  be- 
headed. 

The  English  continued  their  march  in  battle  array,  intending  to 
enter  the  Laonnois,  and  to  cross  the  river  Oise*  and  Aine.t  They 
committed  no  devastation  in  the  county  of  Soissons,  because  it  be- 
longed to  the  lord  de  Coucy.  True  it  is,  they  were  followed  and 
watched  by  some  lords  of  France,  such  as  the  viscount  de  Meaux, 
the  lord  de  Chauny,  lord  Raoul  de  Coucy,  lord  William  de  Melun, 
son  of  the  count  de  Tancarville,  and  their  forces ;  so  that  the  Eng. 
lish,  not  daring  to  quit  their  line  of  march,  kept  in  a  compact  body. 
The  French  did  not  attack  them,  but  every  night  took  up  their 
quarters  in  castles  or  strong  towns ;  while  the  English  encamped  in 
the  open  plains,  where  they  found  provision  in  plenty  and  new  wine, 
with  which  they  made  very  free.  Thus  did  they  advance,  burning, 
ravaging,  and  oppressing  all  the  country,  when  they  crossed  the 
river  Marne,t  and  entered  Champagne,  and  then  passed  the  Aube,§ 
returning  to  the  country  about  Provins  :||  when  they  several  times 
passed  the  Seine,  and  made  appearances  of  marching  toward  Paris  ; 
for  they  had  heard  that  the  king  of  France  had  collected  a  large 
force  of  men-at-arms  under  the  command  of  the  count  de  St.  Pol 
and  the  lord  de  Clisson,  with  whom  they  were  very  eager  to  engage, 
^nd  for  that  end  made  every  preparation  as  if  they  only  wished  for 
the  combat.  Upon  this,  the  king  of  France  wrote  to  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin,  who  was  in  Aquitaine  with  the  duke  of  Anjou,  to 
order  him,  as  soon  as  he  should  have  read  the  letters,  to  set  out  for 
France,  as  he  intended  to«mploy  him  in  another  part  of  his  kingdom. 

Pope  Urban  V.  came  back  about  this  time  to  Avignon,  after  hav- 
ing resided  nearly  four  years  at  Rome.  He  returned,  in  the  hope  of 
making  peace  between  the  two  kings  :  for  this  renewal  of  war  was 
very  displeasing  to  him.  All  those  of  Avignon  and  the  country 
around  it  were  very  happy  at  the  return  of  the  pope,  as  they  thought 
it  would  be  more  advantageous  for  them. 

We  will  now  say  how  the  prince  of  Wales  carried  on  his  afiairs. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXVIL 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  ASSEMBLES  HIS  ARMY  AT  COGNAC,  WHERE  HE 
MEETS  HIS  BROTHER  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER.  THE  DUKES  OF  ANJOU 
AND  BERRY  BREAK  UP  THEIR  EXPEDITION,  LIMO&ES  HAVING  TURNED  TO 
THE  FRENCH. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  prince  of  Wales  fixing  his  rendez- 
vous at  Cognac,  with  the  intent  of  advancing  to  combat  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  who  was  burning  and  despoiling  his  territories.  The  barons, 
knights,  and  squires  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge,  and  all  who  were  vas- 
sals  to  the  prince,  hastened  to  obey  his  summons.  The  earl  of  Pem- 
broke quitted  his  garrison,  with  a  hundred  lances,  and  came  to  meet 
him.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army  arrived  about  this  time 
at  Bordeaux,  at  which  the  country  rejoiced  much.  He  made  not  any 
long  stay  there  ;  for,  hearing  that  the  prince  was  about  to  march 
against  his  enemies,  he  departed,  and  met,  one  day's  march  from 
Cognac,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  who  v/as  likewise  going  thither. 
They  were  very  happy  to  see  each  other,  and  rode  together  to  Cog- 
nac, where  they  found  the  prince,  princess,  and  earl  of  Cambridge, 
who  were  greatly  pleased  at  their  arrival.  Men-at-arms  daily  came 
in  from  Poitou,  Saintonge,  La  Rochelle,  Bigorre,  Gorre,  Gascony, 
and  the  siuTounding  countries  under  the  obedience  of  the  prince. 

The  duke  of  Anjou,  the  count  d'Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albret,  and 
the  counts,  viscounts,  knights,  and  squires  of  that  army,  who  as  be- 
fore has  been  related,  conquered  cities,  towns,  and  fortresses  to  the 
number  of  more  than  forty,  by  merely  showing  themselves  before 
them,  and  who  had  advanced  within  fifteen  leagues  of  Bordeaux, 
burning  and  ravaging  the  country  round  Bergerac  and  Linde,  hearing 
that  the  prince  had  summoned  his  forces  to  meet  him  at  Cognac,  and 
that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  arrived  with  a  strong  body  of  men- 
at-arms  and  archers  from  England,  called  a  council  to  consider  what 
measures  would  be  now  most  proper  for  them  to  pursue.  It  was  at 
this  time  that  the  king  of  France  had  sent  back  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  who  was  besieging  the  city  of  Limo- 
ges, and  had  pressed  it  so  hard  that  it  was  upon  the  point  of  surren- 
dering, but  upon  good  terms.  Sir'  Bertrand  was  summoned  to 
utteud  this-  council  of  the  duke  of  x\njou,  as  was  right,  and  many 
vve;re  the  debates  at  it.  At  last,  after  well  considering  the  business, 
.he  duke  of  Anjou  was  advised,  for  the  present,  to  break  up  this 
•'xpedition,  to  order  his  men  to  different  garrisons,  and  to  carry  on 
the  war  iVom  thence,  as  he  had  done  sufficient  in  the  open  field. 
It  was  therefore  highly  behoving  the  lords  of  Gascony  who  were 
present,  such  as  the  count  d'Armagnac,  the  count  de  Perigord,  the 
lore  d'Aibret,  and  others,  to  retire  to  their  own  country  to  guard  and 
defend  it ;  for  they  knew  not  what  the  prince  might  be  inclined  to 

*  "Oise"— a  river  in  Picardy— rises  in  Hainault. 

t  "  Aine"— or  Aisjie,  a  river  which  rises  in  Champagne,  and  joins  the  Oise  a  little 
above  Cornpiegne. 
1 "  Marne"— a  large  river  which  rises  near  Bassiny. 

§  "  Aube"— a  considerable  river  in  Champagne.  It  rises  at  Auberive,  near  Langres. 
j|  "  Provins"— an  ancient  town  of  Brie,  on  the  Morjn,  M'hich  runs,  into  the  MamCj  22 
«a£ue«  from  Paris, 


[  do  with  so  large  an  army.  They  then  separated,  each  going  on  hi? 
own  business.  The  duke  of  Anjou  returned  to  the  city  of  Cahors  : 
his  men  and  the  free  companies  spread  themselves  over  the  country 
which  they  had  conquered,  and  quartered  themselves  in  different  gr>  ■  - 
risons.  The  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  other  lords  went  to  the  ,r 
homes,  and  amply  stored  their  towns  and  castles  with  all  sorts  of 
provision  and  artillery,  as  if  they  expected  a  war :  they  ordered  out 
their  vassals,  and  trained  them  to  defend  their  country  should 
need  be. 

We  will  now  speak  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn,  who,  on  his 
departure  from  the  duke  of  Anjou,  marched  with  his  men  to  the 
siege  of  Limoges,  where  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  the  great  knights 
of  Franco  were  employed.  The  French  were  in  high  spirits  On  the 
arrival  of  sir  Bertrand,  and  it  was  a  grand  piece  of  news  both  within 
as  well  as  without  the  city.  He  immi diately  I'ollowed  up  some 
treaties  which  had  been  before  opened  between  the  bishop  and 
citizens  with  the  duke  of  Berry,  aud  monaged  that  they  were  con 
eluded  by  the  bishop  and  citizens  turning  to  the  French.  The  rlukea 
of  Berry  and  Bourbon,  sir  Guy  de  Blois,  and  tlui  lords  of  France, 
entered  the  town  vv'ith  great  state,  when  they  received  fro>a  the 
inhabitants  their  homage  and  fealty.  After  they  liad  rested  ihem- 
solves  for  three  days,  they  followed  the  same  resolutions  as  had  been 
deteniiined  upon,  in  the  council  held  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and 
each  man  retired  to  his  own  country  to  guard  his  towns  and  castles 
against  sir  Robert  Knolles,  vvdio  still  kept  his  gnjimd  in  France,  and 
also  because  they  had  done  enough  by  taking  such  a  city  as  Limoges. 
The  lords  then  separated,  but  sir  Bertrand  remained  in  Limousin 
with  two  hundred  lances,  which  he  posted  in  ilie  castles  of  the  lord 
de  Maleval,  who  had  turned  to  the  Frcncli. 

When  the  duke  of  Berry  left  Limoges,  he  ordered  into  the  city, 
at  the  request  of  the  bishop,  sir  John  de  Villernur,  sir  Hugh  de  la 
Roche,  and  Roger  de  Beaufort,  with  one  hundred  men-at-arms.  He 
then  retreated  to  Berry,  and  the  duke  oi"  Bourbon  to  the  Bourbon- 
nois.  The  other  lords  who  had  come  from  distant  parts  went  to 
their  different  countries. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  prince. 


CHAPTER   CCLXX  XVIII. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  ANXIOUS  TO  RECOVER  LIMOGES,  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  IT, 

AND  UNDERMINES  IT. 

When  intelligence  was  brought  to  the  prince  that  the  city  of  Li- 
moges had  become  French,  that  the  bishop,  who  had  been  his  com- 
panion, and  one  in  whom  he  used  to  place  great  confidence,  was  a 
party  to  all  the  treaties,  and  had  been  much  aiding  and  assisting  in 
the  surrender,  he  was  in  a  violent  passion,  and  held  the  bishop  and 
all  other  churchmen  in  very  low  estimation,  in  whom  formerly  he 
had  put  great  trust.  He  swore  by  the  soxd  of  his  father,  which  he 
had  never  perjured,  that  he  would  have  it  back  again,  that  he  would 
not  attend  to  anything  before  he  had  done  this,  and  that  he  would 
make  the  inhabitants  pay  dearly  foi-  their  tre.fcheiy.  When  the 
greater  part  of  his  forces  were  arrived,  he  mustered  them :  they 
amounted  to  twelve  hundred  lances,  knights  and  squires,  a  thousand 
archers,  and  a  thousand  footmen.  They  marched  from  the  town  of 
Cognac.  Sir  Thomas  Felton  and  the  captal  de  Buch  remained  at 
Bergerac,  to  guard  that  frontier  against  the  French  and  the  free  com- 
panics  who  were  dispersed  over  that  part  of  the  country. 

With  the  prince  were,  his  brothers  of  Lancaster  and  Cambridge, 
sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Pons,  de 
Parte  nay,  de  Pinane,  de  Tannaybouton,  sir  Percival  du  Coulogne, 
sir  Geoffry  d'Argenton,  Poitevins  :  of  Gascons  there  were,  the  lords 
de  Montferrant,  de  Chaumont,  de  Longueren,  sir  Aimery  de  Tharse, 
the  lords  de  Pommiers,  de  Mucident,  de  I'Esparre,  the  souldich  de 
la  Trancj*  the  lord  de  Gironde  and  several  more  :  of  English  there 
were,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  the  lord  Roos,  sir  William  Beauchamp, 
sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  sir  Richard  de  Pont- 
chardon,  sir  Baldwin  de  Franville,  sir  Simon  Burley,  the  earl  of  An- 
gus,  sir  John  Devereux,  sir  William  Neville,  an  1  more  whom  I  can- 
not  name  :  of  Hainaulters,  were  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt :  of  the 
free  companies,  sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  Naudon  de  Bagerant,  Lanuit, 
the  bourg  de  I'Esparre,  the  bourg  de  Breteuil,  Espiote,  Bernard  de 
Wist,  and  others. 

All  these  men-at-arms  were  drawn  out  in  battle  array,  and  took 
the  field,  when  the  whole  country  began  to  tremble  for  the  conse- 
quences. At  that  time  the  prince  of  Wales  was  not  able  to  mount 
his  horse,  but  was,  for  his  greater  ease,  (tarried  in  a  litter.  They 
followed  the  road  to  Limousin,  in  order  to  get  to  Limoges,  where  in 
due  time  they  arrived  and  encamped  all  round  it.  The  prince  swore 
he  would  never  leave  the  place  until  he  had  regained  it.  The  bishop 
of  the  place  and  the  inhabitants  found  they  had  acted  too  wickedly, 
and  had  greatly  incensed  the  prince  ;  for  which  they  were  very  re- 
pentant, but  that  was  now  of  no  avail,  as  they  were  not  the  masters 
of  the  town.  Sir  John  de  Villernur,  sir  Hi  gh  de  la  Roche,  and  |loger 


*  "  The  souldich  de  la  Trane."   See  Anstis,  vol.  ii.  where  theie  is  a  long  account  of 
him.  and  mention  also  is  made  of  the  tords  de  Montferrant  and  de  I'Esparre.   [A  pedi 
gree  of  the  family  is  given,  and  it  is  ^.early  shown  that  the  niime  of  Souldich  de  la 
Trane.  or  more  properly  Tran,  wiis  only  n  ti«le.  and  that  !jis  ftipiily  name  was  de  PreU 
sac— EdJ 


1200 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


de  Bfaufort,  who  commanded  in  it,  did  all  they  could  to  comfort 
them  by  saving,  "  Gentlemen,  do  not  be  alarmed  :  we  are  sufficiently 
strong  to  hold  out  against  the  army  of  the  prince  :  he  cannot  take  us 
by  assault,  nor  greatly  hurt  us,  for  we  are  well  supplied  with  artil- 
lery » 

When  the  prince  and  his  marshals  had  well  considered  the  strength 
and  force  of  Limoges,  and  knew  the  number  of  gentlemen  that  were 
in  it,  they  agreed  that  they  could  never  take  it  by  assault,  but  said 
they  would  attempt  it  by  another  manner.  The  prince  was  always 
accustomed  tj  carry  with  him,  in  his  expeditions,  a  large  body  of 
miners:  these  were  immediately  set  to  work,  and  made  great  pro. 
gress.  The  knights  who  were  in  the  town  soon  perceived  they  were 
undermining  them,  and  on  that  account  began  to  countermine,  to 
prevent  the  effect.  But  we  will  now  leave  the  prince  a  little,  to  re- 
turn  to  sir  Robert  Knolles. 


CHAPTER  CCLXXXIX. 

SIR  ROBERT  KXOLLES,  IN  C0NTIJSrUIN&  HIS  INCURSIONS  THROUGH  DIFFER- 
ENT PROVINCES  OF  FRANCE,  ADVANCES  NEAR  TO  PARIS.  A  KNIGHT  OF 
HIS  ARMY  IN  RETURNING  FROM  A  VAINGLORIOUS  EXPEDITION,  IS  SLAIN 
BY  A  BUTCHER  OF  PARIS. 

Sir  Rolort  Knolles,  as  has  been  before  related,  had  entered  France 
with  a  large  body  of  men,  and  was  marching  by  short  stages  through 
thai  kingdom  with  a  magnificence  for  which  the  people  and  the  rich 
provinces  paid  dearly.  The  English,  as  they  advanced  and  retreated, 
did  infinite  mischief,  at  the  same  time  showing  as  if  they  only  wished 
for  a  battle.  Having  passed  through  the  countries  of  Artois,  Ver- 
mandois,  the  bishopric  of  Laon,  the  archbishopric  of  Rheimsin  Cham- 
pagne, they  returned  into  Brie,  and  from  thence  came  near  to  Paris, 
and  quartered  themselves  for  a  day  and  two  nights  in  the  villages 
around  it. 

King  Charles  of  France  was  at  that  time  in  the  city,  and  he  could 
see  from  his  palace  of  St.  Pol  the  fire  and  smoke  v^^hich  the  enemy 
were  making  in  the  Ga,tinois.  There  were  also  in  the  city  the  con- 
stable of  France  sir  Moreau  de  Fiennes,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the 
count  de  Tancarville,  the  count  de  Saltzburg,  the  viscount  Meaux, 
sir  Raoul  de  Coucy,  the  seneschal  of  Hainault,  sir  Odoart  de  Renti, 
sir  Enguerrand  d'Audin,  the  lord  de  Cha,teau-julien,  sir  John  de 
Vienne,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  and  many  more  great  knights  and 
valorous  men  of  France,  but  not  one  of  them  sallied  forth,  for  the  king 
had  strictly  forbidden  them  so  to  do.  The  lordde  Clisson,  vrho  was 
of  the  king's  cabinet  council,  and  more  listened  to  than  the  rest, 
said  everything  he  could  to  prevent  any  knight  from  quitting  the 
town,  adding,  among  other  things,  "  Sire,  why  should  you  employ 
your  men  against  these  madmen  ?  Let  them  go  about  their  busi- 
ness. They  cannot  take  your  inheritance  from  you,  nor  drive  you 
out  of  it  by  smoke." 

The  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  sir  Raoul  de  Coucy, 
the  lords  de  Canin,  de  Cresquos,  sir  Odoart  de  Renti  and  sir  En- 
guerrand d'Audin,  were  at  the  barriers  of  St.  James's  gate.  Now 
it  happened  one  Tuesday  morning,  when  the  English  began  to  de- 
camp, and  had  set  fire  to  all  the  villages  wherein  they  were  lodged, 
BO  that  the  fires  were  distinctly  seen  from  Paris,  a  knight  of  their 
army,  who  had  made  a  vow  the  preceding  day  that  he  would  advance 
as  far  as  the  barriers  and  strike  them  with  his  lance,  did  not  break 
his  oath,  but  set  off  with  his  lance  in  his  hand,  his  target  on  his 
neck,  and  completely  armed  except  his  helmet,  and  spurring  his 
steed,  was  followed  by  his  squire  on  another  courser  carrying  the 
helmet.  When  he  approached  Paris,  he  put  on  the  helmet,  which 
his  squire  laced  behind.  He  then  galloped  away,  sticking  spurs  into 
his  horse,  and  advanced  prancing  to  strike  the  barriers.  They  were 
tlien  open  ;  and  the  lords  and  barons  within  imagined  he  intended 
to  enter  the  town,  but  he  did  not  mean  any  such  thing,  for,  having 
fitruck  the  gates  according  to  his  vow,  he  checked  his  horse  and 
turned  about.  The  French  knights  who  saw  him  thus  retreat  cried 
out  to  him,  "  Get  away  !  get  away  !  thou  hast  well  acquitted  thy- 
self." As  for  the  name  of  tbis  knight,  I  am  ignorant  of  it,  nor  do  I 
know  from  what  country  he  came  ;  but  he  bore  for  his  arms  gules  b. 
deux  fousses  noir,  with  une  bordure  noire  non  cndentee.  However, 
an  adventure  befel  him,  from  which  he  had  not  so  fortunate  an  es- 
cape. On  his  return,  he  met  a  butcher  on  the  pavement  in  the  sub- 
urbs, a  very  strong  man,  who  had  noticed  him  as  he  had  passed 
him,  and  who  had  in  his  hand  a  very  sharp  and  heavy  hatchet  with 
a  long  handle.  As  the  knight  was  returning  alone,  and  in  a  care- 
less  manner,  the  valiant  butcher  came  on  one  side  of  him,  and  gave 
him  such  a  blow  between  the  shoulders  that  he  fell  orj  his  horse's 
neck  :  he  recovered  himself,  but  the  butcher  repeated  the  blow  on 
his  head  so  that  the  axe  entered  it.  The  knight,  through  excess  of 
pain,  fell  to  the  earth  ;  and  the  horse  galloped  away  to  the  squire, 
who  was  waiting  Ibr  his  master  in  the  fields  at  the  extremity  of  the 
suburbs.  The  squire  caught  the  courser,  but  wondered  what  was 
become  of  his  master ;  for  he  had  seen  him  gallop  to  the  barriers, 
Btrike  them,  and  then  turn  about  to  come  back.  He  therefore  set 
out  to  look  for  him  ;  but  he  had  not  gone  many  paces  before  he  saw 
him  in  the  hands  of  four  fellows,  who  were  beating  him  as  if  they 
were  hammering  on  an  anvil :  this  so  much  frightened  the  squire 
that  he  dared  not  advance  further,  for  he  saw  he  could  not  give  him 
yny  elfeciual  assistance  :  he  therefore  returned  as  speedily  as  he 


could.  Thus  was  this  knight  8l#in  :  and  those  lords  who  were  posted 
at  the  barriers  had  him  buried  in  holy  ground.  The  squire  returned 
tD  the  army,  and  related  the  misfortune  which  had  befallen  his  mas- 
ter. All  his  brother-warriors  were  greatly  angered  thereat :  and  they 
marched  to  take  up  their  quarters  for  the  night,  betvv'een  Montle- 
hery*  and  Paris,  upon  a  small  river,  where  they  encamped  at  an  eai-ly 
hour  in  the  day. 


CHAPTER  CCXC. 
SIR  bertrand  du  guesclin  takes  the  fortress  of  ST.  yrier  in  limotj 

SIN.     the  prince  of  wales  RECONQUI.RS  LIMOGES. 

During  the  time  sir  Robert  Knolles  was  employed  in  this  expedi- 
tion, and  the  prince  of  Wales  with  his  two  brothers  were  at  the  siege 
of  Limoges,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  with  his  company,  amounting 
to  about  two  hundred  lances,  marched  through  a  part  of  Limousin, 
but  did  not  encamp  in  the  open  plain  for  fear  of  the  English.  He 
retreated  every  night  into  some  of  the  strong  places  which  had  lately 
turned  to  the  French  :  in  that  number  were  the  castles  of  sir  Louis 
de  jMaleval  and  sir  Raymond  de  Marneil,  and  several  others  :  from 
thence  he  made  daily  excursions  to  conquer  other  towns  and  castles. 
The  prince  knew  well  all  this  ;  for  he  received  every  day  informa. 
tion  of  what  was  passing,  as  well  complaints  on  the  subject;  but 
he  would  not  break  up  his  siege,  forj  he  had  too  much  ot  heart  the 
loss  of  Limoges.  Sir  Bertrand  entered  the  viscounty  of  Limoges,  a 
territory  which  was  dependent  on  lord  John  de  Montfort,  duke 
of  Brittany,  in  the  name  of  the  widow  of  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  to 
whom  it  had  formerly  belonged.  He  made  war  upon  it  v.'ithout  any 
opposition  ;  for  the  duke  of  Brittany  did  not  imagine  sir  Bertrand 
would  carry  the  war  into  any  part  of  his  property.  He  came  before 
St.  Yrier,t  where  there  were  iiot  any  gentlemen  that  knew  how  to 
defend  it;  and  the  inhabitants  were  so  frightened,  they  surrendered 
themselves  under  ihe  obedience  of  the  duchess  dowager  of  Brittany, 
in  whose  name  the  war  vvas  made.  The  Bretons  formed  St.  Yrier 
into  a  considerable  garrison  ;  by  which  means  they  took  many  other 
towns  in  Limousin;    But  let  us  return  to  the  prince. 

The  prince  of  Wales  remained  about  a  month,  and  not  more,  be- 
fore the  city  of  Limoges  :  he  would  not  allow  of  any  assaults  or 
skirmishing,  but  kept  his  miners  steadily  at  work.  The  knights  in 
the  town  perceived  what  they  were  about,  and  made  countermines 
to  destroy  them  ;  but  they  failed  in  their  attempt.  When  the  miners 
of  the  prince  (v/ho,  as  they  found  themselves  countermined,  kept 
changing  the  line  of  direction  of  their  own  mine)  had  finished  their 
business,  they  came  to  the  prince,  and  said :  "  My  lord,  we  are  ready, 
and  will  throw  do  v/n,  whenever  you  please,  a  very  large  part  of  the 
wall  into  the  ditch,  through  the  breach  of  which  you  may  enter  the 
town  at  your  ease  and  without  danger."  This  news  was  very  agree- 
able to  the  prince,  who  replied,  "  I  wish  then  that  you  would  prove 
your  words  to-morrow  morning  at  six  o'clock."  The  miners  set  fire 
to  the  combustibles  in  the  mine ;  and  on  the  morrow  morning,  as  they 
had  foretold  the  prince,  they  flung  down  a  great  piece  of  wall,  which 
filled  the  ditches.  The  English  saw  this  with  pleasure,  for  they 
were  all  armed  and  prepared  to  enter  the  town.  Those  on  foot  did 
so,  and  ran  to  the  gate,  which  they  destroyed  as  well  as  the  barriers, 
for  there  were  no  other  defences ;  and  all  this  was  done  so  suddenly 
that  the  inhabitants  had  net  time  to  prevent  it. 

The  prince,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  of 
Pembroke,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  and  the  others,  with  their  men, 
rushed  into  the  town.  You  would  then  have  seen  pillagers,  active 
to  do  mischief,  running  through  the  town,  slaying  men,  women  and 
children,  according  to  their  orders.  It  was  a  most  melancholy  busj. 
ness ;  for  all  ranks,  ages  and  sexes  cast  themselves  on  their  knees 
before  the  prince,  begging  for  mercy  ;  but  he  was  so  inflamed  with 
passion  and  revenge  that  he  listened  to  none,  but  all  v.'ere  put  to  the 
sword,  wherever  they  could  be  found,  even  those  who  were  not 
guilty  :  for  I  know  not  why  the  poor  were  not  spared,  who  could 
not  have  had  any  part  in  this  veason ;  but  they  suffered  for  it,  and 
indeed  more  than  those  who  had  been  the  leaders  of  the  treachery. 
There  was  .not  that  day  in  the  city  of  Limoges  any  hearts  *so  har- 
dened, or  that  had  any  sense  of  religion,  who  did  not  deeply  bewail 
the  unfortunate  events  passing  before  their  eyes  ;  for  upward  of  three 
thousand  men,  women  and  children  were  put  to  death  that  day.  God 
have  mercy  on  their  souls  !  for  they  were  veritable  martyrs. 

A  company  of  English,  in  entering  the  town,  hastened  to  the 
palace  of  the  bishop,  whom  they  there  found  and  took  prisoner,  carry, 
ing  him,  without  any  regard  to  his  dignity,  to  the  prince  of  Wales, 
who,  eyeing  him  indignantly,  told  him  that  his  head  should  be  cut 
off",  and  ordered  him  out  of  his  presence. 

We  will  now  speak  of  those  knights  who  ware  in  the  town,  sir 
John  de  Villemur,  sir  Hugh  de  la  Roche,  and  Roger  de  Beaufort, 
son  to  the  count  de  Beaufort,  governors  of  the  city.  When  they 
perceived  the  tribulation  which  was  overpow^enng  them,  they  said 
"  We  shall  all  be  slain  for  a  certainty,  if  we  do  not  gallantly  defenc 
ourselves :  let  us  therefore  sell  our  lives  as  dearly  as  good  knighU 
ought  to  do."  Upon  this,  sir  John  de  Villemur  said  to  Roger  de 
Beaufort,  "  You  must  be  knighted."  Roger  replied,  "  Sir,  I  have 
not  as  yet  signalized  myself  sufl[icientiy  for  that  honor,  but  I  thank 

*  "  Montleliery"— a  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  seven  leagues  from  Paris. 
T  "  St.  Yrier"— a  village  in  Limousin,  election  of  Tulle». 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FUAInCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


m 


you  much  for  your  good  opinion  in  suggesting  it  to  me."  No  more 
was  said,  for  they  had  not  time  hold  further  conversation.  They 
collected  in  a  body,  and,  placing  themselves  before  an  old  wall,  sir 
John  de  Villemur  and  sir  Hugh  de  la  Roche  displayed  their  banners, 
ond  drew  up  in  good  order.  They  might  be,  in  the  whole,  about 
fourscore.  Th  5  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  with 
their  men,  adva;  ced  upon  them,  and  dismounted,  to  be  on  an  equality 
with  the  enemy.  They  attacked  them  with  hearty  good  will.  You 
may  easily  imagine  that  this  handful  of  men  could  not  resist  the 
*^nglish,  but  were  all  slain  or  made  prisoners. 


Sack  of  Limoges.  From  a  MS.  FroisiJart  of  the  15th  century. 


The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  engaged  for  a  long  time  with  sir  John 
de  Villemur,  v/ho  was  a  hardy  knight,  strong  and  well  made.  The 
earl  of  Cambridge  singled  out  sir  Hugh  de  la  Roche,  and  the  earl 
of  Pembroke  Roger  de  Beaufort,  who  was  but  a  simple  esquire. 
These  three  Frenchmen  did  many  valorous  deeds  of  arms,  as  all 
allowed,  and  ill  did  it  betide  those  who  approached  too  near.  The 
prince,  coming  that  way  in  his  carriage,  looked  on  the  combat  with 
great  pleasure,  and  enjoyed  it  so  much  that  his  heart  was  softened 
and  his  anger  appeased.  After  the  combat  had  lasted  a  consider, 
able  time,  the  Frenchmen,  with  one  accord,  viewing  their  swords, 
said,  "  My  lords,  we  are  yours  :  you  have  vanquished  us :  there- 
fore act  according  to  the  law  of  arms."  "  By  God,"  replied  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  "sir  John,  we  do  not  intend  otherwise,  and  we  accept 
you  for  our  prisoners."  Thus,  as  I  have  been  informed,  were  these 
three  knights  taken.  But  the  business  was  not  here  ended,  for  the 
whole  town  was  pillaged,  burnt,  and  totally  destroyed.  The  Eng. 
lish  then  departed,  carrying  with  them  their  booty  and  prisoners. 
They  marched  to  Ccgnac,  where  the  princess  had  remained,  and 
there  the  prince  disbanded  his  forces,  not  intending  to  do  anything 
more  that  season  ;  for  he  did  not  feel  himself  at  his  ease,  as  every 
exertion  aggravated  his  disorder,  which  was  increasing,  to  the  great 
dismay  of  his  brothers  and  all  those  about  him. 

I  must  inform  you  how  the  bishop  of  Limoges  escaped  with  im- 
prisonment,  who  had  been  in  imminent  danger  of  his  life.  The  duke 
of  Lancaster  asked  him  of  the  prince,  who  consented,  and  ordered 
him  to  be  given  up  to  the  duke,  for  him  to  do  with  according  as  he 
vv'illed.  The  bishop  having  good  friends,  they  sent  information  of 
his  situation  to  the  pope,  who  had  lately  arrived  at  Avignon  ;  and 
fortunate  was  it  for  the  bishop  they  did  so,  otherwise  he  would  have 
been  a  dead  man.  The  pope  wrote  such  pressing  and  kind  letters 
to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  request  he  would  give  him  the  bishop, 
that  he  was  unv/illing  to  refuse,  and  sent  him  tp  the  pope,  who  felt 
exceedingly  obliged  for  it. 

We  will  now  say  what  was  going  forward  in  France. 


CHAPTER  CCXCI. 

SIR  BERTRAND  DTJ  GUESCLIN  IS  MADE  CONSTABLE  OF  rRANCE. 

The  king  of  France  was  informed  of  the  conquest  and  destruction 
nf  Limoges,  and  how  the  prince  and  his  army  had  left  it  empty  and 


deserted,  which  vexed  him  much  on  account  of  the  distress  and  loss 
cf  the  late  inhabitants.  It  was  therefore  thought  advisable  in  a 
council  of  nobles  and  prelates,  as  well  as  by  the  common  assent  of 
the  whole  kingdom,  to  elect  a  chief  or  commander,  cal'ed  a  constable 
(for  sir  Moreau  de  Fiennes  wished  to  resign  the  office)  who  was  a 
valiant  and  enterprising  man,  and  one  to  whom  all  knights  and  squires 
would  pay  proper  deference.  After  all  things  had  been  well  con- 
sidered, they  unanimously  elected  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  (provided 
he  would  undertake  the  office,)  as  the  most  valiant,  the  best  informed, 
the  most  virtuous  and  fortunate  in  conducting  affairs  for  the  crown 

of  France  of  all 
those  who  were 
bearing  arms  in  its 
defence.  The  king 
wrote  to  him  by 
messengers,  for 
him  to  ccme  to 
Paris.  Those  eent 
found  him  in  the 
viscounty  of  Limo- 
ges, taking  castles 
■and  forts,  which 
he  put  under  the 
obedience  of  mad- 
ame  de  Bretagne, 
widow  cf  the  late 
lord  Charles  de 
Blois.  He  had 
lately  taken  a  town 
called  Bran  tome,* 
whose  inhabitants 
had  surrendered 
themselves  to  him, 
and  was  then  on  an 
^  expedition  against 
another. 

When  the  king's 
messengers  came 
to  him,  he  received 
them  handsomely, 
as  he  knew  well 
how  to  do.  They 
gave  him  their  let. 
ter,  and  delivered 
their  messageword 
for  v/ord.  When 
sir  Bertrand  thus 
saw  himself  spe- 
cially ordered,  he 

was  unwilling  to  make  any  more  excuse*  for  not  waiting  on  the  king 
of  France  to  know  his  will :  he  set  out  as  soon  as  possible,  having 
ordered  all  his  men  into  the  garrisons  which  he  had  conquered, 
and  appointed  his  nephew,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny,  commander  over 
them.  He  rode  on  to  Paris,  where  he  found  the  king  surrounded 
by  a  number  of  the  lords  of  his  council.  He  was  received  by  all 
with  great  pleasure  ;  and  the  king  told  him  of  his  being  chosen 
constable  of  France.  On  hearing  which,  sir  Bertrand  modestly 
and  sagely  excused  himself,  saying,  "  he  was  not  worthy  of  it :  that 
he  was  a  poor  knight  and  simple  bachelor,  in  comparison  with  the 
great  lords  and  valorous  men  of  Frar/ce,  however  fortune  might  have 
been  favorable  to  him."  The  king  replied,  "  that  his  excuses  would 
be  of  no  avail ;  that  he  must  consent  to  accept  this  dignity,  for  it 
had  been  so  determined  by  the  decision  of  the  whole  of  the  council 
of  France,  and  that  he  would  not  break  through  such  a  resolution." 
Sir  Bertrand  used  other  arguments  to  excuse  himself ;  adding  '-Dear 
lord  and  noble  king,  I  cannot,  I  dare  net,  v.'hatever  I  may  wish,  op- 
pose what  may  be  your  good  pleasure  :  but  in  truth  I  am  too  poor 
a  man,  and  of  low  extraction,  for  the  office  of  constable,  which  is 
so  grand  and  noble  that  it  is  proper  for  those  (who  wish  to  exercise 
it  justly  and  honorably)  to  command  and  keep  a  strict  eye  more 
upon  the  great  than  the  poor.  Now  Sir,  here  are  my  lords  your 
brothers,  your  nephews  and  your  cousins,  who  will  have  different 
commands  in  your  armies,  and  in  various  expeditions;  and  how 
shall  I  dare  to  order  them  ?  Certainly,  my  dear  lord,  envy  and 
jealousy  are  so  much  abroad,  I  ought  to  be  on  my  guard  against 
them  ;  I  therefore  entreat  yoti  will  not  insist  on  my  taking  this  office, 
but  give  it  to  some  other  who  will  readily  accept  it,  and,  who  knows 
better  than  I  do  how  to  execute  it."  The  king  made  answer :  "  Sir 
Bertrand,  that  excuse  will  not  serve  you  ;  for  I  have  neither  brother, 
nephew,  cousin,  count  or  baron  in  my  realm  but  who  will  obey  your 
orders  ;  and  should  any  one  act  otherwise,  he  would  so  anger  me  that 
he  should  soon  feel  the  effects  of  it :  I  therefore  beg  of  you  to  accept 
this  office  with  a  good  will." 

Sir  Bertrand,  finding  that  no  excuse  nor  anything  he  could  say 
would  be  listened  to,  accepted  the  king's  offer,  but  it  was  much 
against  his  inclination.  He  was  invested  with  the  office  of  constable  , 
and  the  king,  to  show  him  greater  affection,  made  him  be  seated  at 
his  table,  and  gave  him,  besides  this  ofllce,  many  rich  gifts  and  large 

*  "  Brantome"— a  tgwQ  in  Parigord,  diQcese  of  f erigueus 


203 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   F  R  A  N  C  E,   S  P  A  I  N ,  &c. 


domains  in  land,  for  him  and  his  heirs.  The  duke  of  Anjou  was 
very  active  in  forwarding  this  promotion. 


CHAPTER  CCXCII. 

SIR  BERTRAND   DU  GUESCLIN  AND  THE   LORD   DE  CLISSON  DEFEAT  THE 
FORCES  OF  SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  AT  PONT-VALIN.* 

Soon  after  sir  Bertrand  du  Giiesclin  had  been  invested  with  the 
dignity  of  constable,  he  told  the  king  he  wished  to  form  an  expedi- 
tion against  sir  Robert  KnoUes  and  his  forces,  who  were  at  that  time 
on  the  borders  of  Maine  and  Anjou.  This  was  very  agreeable  to 
the  king,  who  said  to  him,  "  Take  any  number  of  men-at-arms  you 
please,  and  whatever  else  you  may  think  right."  The  constable 
made  every  necessary  preparation,  and  collected  a  large  body  of 
men-at-arms,  Bretons  and  others,  and  marched  toward  Maine,  taking 
with  him  the  lord  de  Clisson.  The  constable  came  to  the  city  of 
Mans,  where  he  fixed  his  head-quarters,  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  in 
another  town  hard  by :  they  might  be  about  five  hundred  lances. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  his  army  were  still  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  but  did  not  agree  very  well  together ;  for  there  was  an 
English  knight  among  them,  called  sir  John  Menstreworth,t  who 
always  objected  to  what  others  proposed,  and  said  they  only  wasted 
their  time  in  these  expeditions,  and  wore  down  and  fatigued  the  men 
without  doing  anything  essential,  or  making  any  conquest.  This 
knight,  v/ho  commanded  a  large  force,  and  had  some  able  men-at- 
arms  with  him,  left  the  others.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  Aleyne 
Boxhull,  however,  kept  together,  and  were  quartered  pretty  near  to 
Mans.  Sir  Thomas  Grantson,  sir  Gilbert  Gifford,  sir  Geoffry  Worsley, 
and  sir  William  Neville,  were  quartered  a  good  day's  march  in  the 
rear. 

When  sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  Aleyne  Boxhull  heard  that  the 
constable  of  France  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  were  come  into  those 
parts,  they  were  much  rejoiced,  and  said,  "  It  will  be  well  for  us  to 
collect  our  forces  more  together,  and  post  ourselves  to  our  advantage 
in  this  country  ;  for  sir  Bertrand,  in  the  novelty  of  oflace,  is  certainly 
come  to  look  at  us,  and  he  would  not  have  been  happy  if  he  had  not 
made  this  expedition.    We  have  already  rode  through  the  realm  of 
France  without  meeting  with  any  hindrance.    Let  us  inform  sir 
Hugh  Calverley  (who  is  at  Saumur  on  the  Loire,)  'and  sir  Robert 
Cheney,  sir  Robert  Briquet,  and  the  other  captains  of  companies  who 
are  near  us,  of  our  situation  and  intentions,  who  will  willingly  hasten 
to  join  us.    We  may  therefore  fall  upon  this  new  constable,  and  the 
lord  de  Clisson,  who  is  so  much  our  enemy  ;t  and  we  shall  make  a 
handsome  finish  to  our  campaign."    Between  sir  Robert  Knolles,  sir 
Aleyne  Boxhull,  and  sir  .John  Seton,  there  was  not  any  difference  of 
opinion  ;  and  they  acted  always  in  unison.    They  immediately  sent 
off  messengers  secretly  to  sii  Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Robert  Briquet,  and 
the  others,  with  letters  to  inform  them  how  they  were  situated,  and 
to  propose  that  they  should  join  in  an  attack  upon  the  French.  They 
signified  the  same  to  sir  Thomas  Grantson,  sir  Gilbert  Gifford,  sir 
Geoffry  Worsley  and  the  others,  desiring  them  to  advance  to  a  place 
which  they  pointed  out  to  ihem,  for  they  were  in  hopes  to  engage  the 
French  who  had  come  on  this  expedition.    Upon  recsiving  this  intel- 
ligence, they  all  made  ready  with  great  cheerfulness  to  join  their 
companies,  amounting  to  about  two  hundred  spears.    This  matter, 
however,  was  not  carried  on  so  secretly  but  that  sir  Bertrand  and 
the  lord  de  Clisson  got  wind  of  it,  and  knew  also  what  was  intended 
on  the  junction  of  their  forces  :  they  therefore  armed  themselves 
during  the  night,  and,  marching  vith  their  men  and  garrisons,  took 
the  field.  This  same  night,  sir  Thomas  Grantson,  sir  Geoffry  Worsley, 
sir  Gilbert  Gifford,  sir  William  Neville,  and  the  others,  had  left  their 
quarters,  and  advanced  toward  sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  Aleyne 
Boxhull,  to  a  spot  where  they  expected  to  find  them.    But  their 
march  was  shortened  ;  for,  directly  at  a  place  called  Pont-valin,  they 
were  met  by  the  French,  who  immediately  charged  them,  and  sur- 
rounded  them,  as  they  were  full  four  hundred  lances,  and  the  English 
about  two  hundred.    The  battle  was  sharp  and  long,  and  well  fought 
on  both  sides.    As  soon  as  they  met,  they  dismounted,  and  attacked 
each  other  most  valiantly  with  spears  and  swords.    The  French 
gained  the  victory  over  the  English,  who  were  all  slain  or  made 
prisoners  ;  for  not  an  Englishman  fled,  except  some  of  the  pages  or 
servants,  who,  mounting  their  masters'  coursers,  made  off  as  fast  as 


*  Pont-valin— a  town  in  Anjou,  election  of  la  Fleclie. 

t  "Sir  John  Menstreworth.''  Froissart  calls  liini  Maistrurde.  I  have  followed 
Barnes,  who  adds  that  he  was  a  traitor,  sold  to  the  French,  and,  having  embezzled  large 
sttms  destined  for  the  pay  of  the  army,  was  afraid  to  be  called  to  an  account  for  them. 

X  The  lord  de  Clissov,  so  much  our  enemy.  His  quarrel  with  the  duke  of  Brittany  and 
the  English,  to  whom  he  had  always  been  attached,  was  caused  by  the  duke's  refusal  of 
a  request  he  made  for  the  lordship  of  Gavre,  which  was  very  convenient  to  him,  and 
near  his  castle  of  Blein. 

When  he  asked  for  it,  the  duke  said  he  had  disposed  of  it  in  fiivor  of  sir  John  Chandos, 
to  whom  he  had  essential  obligations.  Clisson,  enraged  at  this  preference,  swore  he 
would  never  have  an  Englishman  for  his  neighbor,  set  fire  to  the  house,  and  had  the 
■tones  carried  to  Blein,  using  them  to  fortify  this  castle.  He  conceived  so  mortal  a  hatred 
to  the  English  that  he  embraced  tlic  party  of  the  countess  de  Penthievre,  on  whom  he  had 
before  made  war,  and  accepted  the  lieutenancy  of  Brittany  under  her.  and  the  guard  of 
•lithe  places  she  had  there.  This  change  of  conduct  introduced  him  to  the  service  of 
Charles  V.  who  admitted  him  to  his  councils,  loaded  him  with  gifls,  and  gave  him  the 
lieutenancy-general  de  Tomaine.-J^imoiresde  Bertrand  du  Outsclin,  par  Bkrville, 
ToLi.  p.310.  note. 


possible  when  they  saw  they  were  defeated.  Among  the  prisoners 
were,  sir  Thomas  Grantson,  sir  Gilbert  Gifford,  sir  Geoffry  Worsley, 
sir  William  Neville,  sir  Philip  Courtenay,  sir  Hugh  Despencer,  and 
many  more  knights  and  squires,  who  were  all  .conducted  to  the  city 
of  Mans.  Intelligence  of  this  was  speedily  spread  over  the  country, 
and  soon  known  to  sir  Robert  Knolles,  sir  Hugh  Calverley  and  the 
others,  who  were  much  vexed  thereat,  and  broke  up  their  intended 
attack,  through  this  unexpected  event.  Those  at  Saumur,  as  well 
as  in  other  quarters,  remained  quiet.  Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir 
Aleyne  Boxhull  made  a  handsome  retreat  into  Brittany,  for  they 
were  not  far  distant.  Sir  Robert  went  to  his  castle  of  Derval,  where 
he  gave  orders  to  all  his  men-at-arms  and  archers  to  go  wherever 
they  might  find  profit  or  honor,  and  several  returned  to  England, 
whence  they  had  come.  Sir  Aleyne  Boxhull  went  to  pass  the  wintei 
in  his  town  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  which  the  king  of  England 
had  given  to  him. 

After  the  defeat  of  Pont-valin,  where  a  part  of  the  English  were 
slain  and  the  remainder  put  to  the  rout,  so  that  the  expedition  was 
ruined,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  (whose  entrance  into  the  office  of 
constable  had  been  thus  fortunately  signalized,  in  a  way  to  gain  him 
great  honor  and  reputation)  came  to  Paris,  accompanied  by  the  lord 
de  Clisson,  and  bringing  with  them  the  greater  part  of  the  prisoners, 
to  whom  they  behaved  very  handsomely,  allowing  them  to  go  at 
large  on  their  parole  for  their  ransom.  They  neither  shut  them  up 
in  prison,  nor  put  on  shackles  and  fetters,  as  the  Germans  do  in  order 
to  obtain  a  heavier  ransom.  Curses  on  them  for  it.  These  people 
are  without  pity  or  honor,  and  they  ought  never  to  receive  quarter. 
The  French  entertained  their  prisoners  well,  and  ransomed  them 
courteously  without  being  too  hard  with  them. 

The  prince  of  Wales,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  all  the  English, 
who,  after  the  conquest  and  vengeance  taken  on  Limoges,  had  retired 
to  Cognac,  were  much  dismayed  by  the  defeat  at  Pont-valin. 

This  year,  about  Christmas,  Pope  Urban  V.  died  at  Avignon.  He 
was  a  learned  and  wise  man,  and  a  good  Frenchman.  The  cardinals 
assembled  in  conclave  to  choose  a  successor,  when  they  unanimously 
elected  the  cardinal  de  Beaufort,  who  took  the  name  of  pope  Gregory 
XI.  The  king  of  France  was  well  pleased  with  this  creation  and 
divine  election,  for  he  knew  him  to  be  a  loyal  Frenchman  and  a 
prudent  man.  The  duke  of  Anjou  was  at  Avignon  during  the  con- 
clave,  and  took  much  pains  that  he  should  be  elected  pope. 


CHAPTER  CCXCIII. 

SIR  EUSTACE  D'aMBRETICOURT  IS  MADE  PRISONER  AND  RANSOMED.  SII, 
RAYMOND  DE  MARNEIL,  A  PARTISAN  OF  FRANCE,  IS  TAKEN,  AND  IN 
IMMINENT  DANGER,  BUT  SAVED  BY  HIS  KEEPER. 

A  VERY  unfortunate  adventure  befel  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt 
much  about  this  time.  As  he  was  riding  one  day  through  Limousin, 
he  came  in  the  evening  to  the  castle  of  the  lord  de  Pierre  Bufliere, 
which  he  entered,  thinking  him  a  friend,  a  brother  soldier,  and  a  good 
Englishman.  But  Pierre  Buffiere  had  given  up  his  castle  to  Thibaut 
du  Pont,  a  man-at-arms  from  Brittany,  and  his  company.  Thibaut 
seized  sir  Eustace,  who  was  not  any  way  on  his  guard,  made  him 
his  prisoner,  and  afterwards  ransomed  him  for  twelve  thousand  francs, 
of  which  he  paid  down  four  thousand,  and  left  his  son,  Fran9ois 
d'Ambreticourt,  his  hostage  for  the  remainder  to  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon,  who  had  gone  security  for  him,  and  had  taken  great  pains  to 
obtain  his  liberty,  because  sir  Eustace  had  been  very  active  in  ob- 
taining the  freedom  of  the  lady  his  mother,  when  she  had  been  made 
prisoner  by  the  free  companies  at  Belleperche.  After  he  had  obtained 
his  liberty,  sir  Eustace  went  and  resided  in  Carentan,  beyond  the 
fords  of  St.  Clement  in  lower  Normandy,  a  very  handsome  town 
which  the  king  of  Navarre  had  given  him,  and  where  he  died.-  God 
have  mercy  on  his  soul !  for  while  he  lived  and  remained  in  the 
world  he  was  a  most  valiant  knight. 

Nearly  at  this  period,  sir  Raymond  de  Marneil,  who  had  changed 
his  party  from  the  English  to  the  French,  was  returning  to  his  own 
country  from  Paris,  when  he  met  with  a  disagreeable  accident.  On 
his  road  he  encountered  a  body  of  English,  belonging  to  the  forces 
of  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  commanded  by  a  knight  of  Poitou,  and  came 
so  suddenly  among  them  that  he  could  not  escape  :  he  was  thus 
taken,  and  carried  prisoner  to  the  castle  of  the  knight  in  Poitou. 
The  capture  of  sir  Raymond  was  known  in  England,  and  came  to 
the  king's  knowledge,  who  immediately  vvrote  to  the  knight,  ordering 
him  to  send  that  enemy  and  traitor  sir  Raymond  de  Marneil  directly 
to  England,  on  whom  he  would  wreak  such  vengeance  as  chould 
serve  as  an  example  to  all  others ;  and  that  he  would  pay  him  six 
thousand  francs  for  his  ransom.  Sir  Geoffry  d'Argenton,  who  had 
taken  sir  Raymond,  was  not  willing  to  disobey  the  orders  of  hia 
sovereign  and  lord,  and  replied  he  would  pmictually  follow  his  com- 
mands. Sir  Raymond  de  Marneil  was  informed  that  the  king  of 
England  wished  to  have  his  person,  and  had  sent  orders  to  that  effect; 
and  also  that  sir  Geoffry  was  detemiined  to  obey  him.  He  was  there- 
fore more  alarmed  than  ever,  and  not  without  reason.  He  began  to 
utter  in  his  prison  the  most  piteous  moans,  insomuch  that  the  person 
who  guarded  him,  and  was  an  Englishman,  began  to  compassionate 
him,  and  gently  to  soothe  him.  Sir  Raymond,  who  saw  no  rays  of 
comfort  in  his  distress,  since  he  was  to  bp  sent  to  England,  at  last 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


203 


opened  his  mind  to  his  keeper.  "  My  friend,"  said  he,  "  if  you  will 
engage  to  deliver  me  from  the  peril  in  which  I  am,  I  will  promise 
and  swear  on  my  loyalty  to  divide  half  and  half  with  you  all  my 
landed  possessions,  which  you  shall  have  for  your  inheritance ;  and 
never  as  long  as  I  live  will  I  be  wanting  to  you  in  whatever  manner 
you  may  please."  The  Englishman,  who  was  poor,  considered  that 
sir  Raymond  w  is  in  danger  of  his  life,  and  as  he  had  promised  him 
such  a  handsomt  recompense  to  save  it,  he  took  compassion  on  him, 
and  said  he  wouM  do  all  he  could  to  serve  him.  Sir  Raymond  heard 
this  with  great  joy,  and  swore  upon  his  honor  to  perform  strictly  what 
he  had  promised,  and  even  m  >re  if  he  insisted  upon  it.  Upon  which 
they  consulted  how  they  could  best  bring  this  business  to  a  happy  end. 

When  night  came,  the  Englishman,  who  kept  the  keys  of  the 
tower  of  the  castle  where  sir  Raymond  lay,  opened  his  prison  and  a 
postera-gate,  from  which  they  is:  ued  into  the  plain,  and  made  for  a 
wood,  to  prevent  themselves  being  overtaken.  They  were  in  greater 
distress  all  the  night  than  can  be  imagined  ;  for  they  marched  seven 
leagues  on- foot,  and  it  had  frozen  so  hard  that  their  feet  were  all  cut 
and  torn.  At  last,  however,  at  the  dawn  they  came  to  a  French 
fortress,  where  they  were  heartily  received  by  the  companions  who 
guarded  it.  Sir  Raymond  related  to  them  his  adventures,  and  they 
all  returned  thanks  to  God  for  his  fortunate  escape.  In  truth,  when 
the  knight  on  the  morrow  found  they  had  gone  off,  he  sent  horsemen 
everywhere  round  the  country  in  search  of  them,  but  in  vain.  In 
ihis  manner  did  sir  Raymond  de  Marneil  escape  from  such  imminent 
danger.  He  returned  to  Limousin,  and  told  all  his  friends  his  great 
obligations  to  the  English  squire.  The  Englishman  was  much  hon- 
ored by  them,  a  id  sir  Raymond  wanted  to  divide  his  estate  with  him  ; 
but  he  refused  i  3  accept  so  much,  and  would  only  take  two  hundred 
livres  a-year,  adding  that  was  fully  sufficient  for  the  support  of  him- 
self in  his  situati  )n. 


CHAPTER  CGXCIV. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  HAVING  LOST  BY  DEATH  HIS  ELDEST  SON, 
GIVES  UP  THE  DUCHY  OF  AQUITAINE  TO  THE  CARE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF 
LANCASTER.  FOUR  KNIGHTS  OF  BRITTANY  TAKE  THE  CASTLE  OF 
MONT-PAON.* 

At  this  time,  the  eldest  son  of  the  prince  and  princess  of  Wales 
died  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux.  TKey  were  exceedingly  grieved  at 
this  event,  and  not  without  reason.  The  prince  was  advised  to  re- 
turn to  England,  as  perhaps  he  might  there  recover  his  health ;  and, 
as  this  advice  was  given  him  by  his  physicians  and  surgeons,  he 
agreed  to  it.  Preparations  were  made  for  his  departure  ;  and,  I  be- 
lieve, the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke  were  ordered  to  return 
with  him  to  bear  him  company. 

When  the  prince  was  about  to  leave  Aquitaine,  and  his  vessel 
was  in  the  harbor  of  Bordeaux,  on  the  river  Garonne,  where  he  had 
arrived  with  the  princess  and  the  young  Richard,  his  son,  he  issued 
from  the  city  of  Bordeaux  a  special  summons  to  all  the  barons  and 
knights  of  Gascony  and  Poitou,  and  to  all  others  over  whom  he  was 
lord  or  who  depended  on  him.    When  they  were  arrived,  and  assem- 
bled before  him  in  his  hall  of  audience,  he  addressed  them  by  say- 
ing, "  that  during  the  time  he  had  been  their  prince,  he  had  always 
maintained  them  in  peace,  prosperity,  and  power,  as  far  as  depended 
on  him,  against  all  their  enemies  ;  but  that  now,  in  the  hope  of  re- 
covering his  health,  of  which  he  had  great  need,  he  intended  to  return 
to  England :  he  therefore  besought  them  earnestly  to  put  their  faith 
in,  and  to  serve  and  obey  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  they 
had  before  served  and  obeyed  him :  that  they  would  find  him  a  good 
and  courteous  lord,  and  he  begged  of  them  to  aid  and  assist  him  in 
all  his  affairs."    The  barons  of  Aquitaine,  Gascony,  Poitou,  and 
Saintonge  assented  to  his  request,  and  swore  upon  their  faith  and 
loyalty  never  to  desert  him.    They  performed  fealty  and  homage  to 
the  duke,  declaring  themselves  willing  to  pay  him  all  affection,  ser- 
vice,  and  obedience.    This  they  swore  in  the  prince's  presence,  and 
they  all  kissed  him  on  the  mouth.t    After  these  affairs  were  settled, 
the  prince  did  not  tarry  long  in  Bordeaux,  but  embarked  on  board 
his  vessel  with  the  princess  and  his  son,  accompanied  by  the  earls 
of  Cambridge  and  Pembroke.    There  were  in  this  fleet  five  hundred 
combatants,  besides  archers.    They  had  favorable  weather,  and, 
meeting  with  no  accident,  arrived  safely  at  Southampton.  They 
were  disembarked  ;  and,  after  having  refreshed  themselves  for  two 
days,  all  mounted  their  horses,  and  took  the  road  for  Windsor,  ex- 
cept the  prince,  who  was  carried  in  his  litter.    On  their  arrival,  they 
found  the  king,  who  was  then  there.    He  received  his  children  very 
kindly,  and  made  many  inquiries  into  the  state  of  Guienne.'  After 
the  prince  had  made  some  stay  with  the  king,  he  took  his  leave, 
and  retired  to  his  manor  of  Berkhamstead,  twenty  miles  from  the 
city  of  London.    We  will  for  the  present  leave  the  prince,  and  say 
what  had  passed  in  Aquitaine. 

Soon  afvr  the  departure  of  the  prince  from  Bordeaux,  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  ordered  preparations  for  the  funeral  of  his  nephew  Ed- 
ward.   It  was  very  grand  and  magnificent,  and  was  attended  by  all 


*  ^'1  Mont-paon"— a  village  of  Rouergue,  election  of  Milhaud. 

t  All  kissed  him  on  the  mouth."  Hommage  de  bouche  et  des  mains  is  done  by  a 
vassal  with  head  uncovered,  hands  joined,  and  a  kiss  received,  which  binds  him  to  fight 
for  his  lord  only  in  defence  of  the  lands  whereof  he  holds.— Cotgrave. 


the  barons  of  Gascony  and  Poitou.*  While  all  these  things  were 
going  forward,  and  the  funeral  occupied  every  one's  attention,  and 
detained  the  barons  in  Bordeaux,  there  issued  forth  from  the  garri- 
son  of  Perigord  upward  of  two  hundred  lances  of  Bretons,  whom  the 
duke  of  Anjou  had  sent  and  posted  there.  They  were  commanded 
by  four  valiant  and  hardy  knights,  whose  names  vrere,  sir  William 
de  Longueval,  sir  Alain  de  la  Houssaye,  sir  Louis  de  Mailly,  and 
the  lord  d'Arcy.  These  knights  marched  with  their  men  to  a  hand- 
some and  strong  castle  called  Mont-paon,  of  which  a  knight  was 
lord.  When  these  Bretons  arrived,  and  had  advanced  up  to  the 
barriers,  they  manoeuvred  as  if  they  intended  an  immediate  assault, 
and  completely  surrounded  it.  Upon  which  sir  William  de  Mont, 
paon,  proving  he  had  more  of  French  courage  than  English,  turned 
to  them,  and  in  short  surrendered.  He  gave  admittance  to  these 
knights  and  their  companions  into  his  castle,  of  which  they  took 
possession,  and  said  they  would  defend  it  against  all  the  world. 
They  repaired  and  added  to  it  v/hatever  might  have  been  wanting. 

Intelligence  of  this  was  soon  carried  to  Bordeaux,  when  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  told  the  barons  they  were  inactive,  for  that  the  Bretons 
had  made  an  incursion,  and  had  taken  Mont-paon,  which  was  close 
to  their  borders.    Indeed,  when  the  duke  and  barons  first  heard  of 
this,  they  were  much  ashamed  and  made  immediate  preparations 
for  marching  toward  that  part ;  they  set  out  from  the  city  of  Bor- 
deaux on  a  Wednesday  after  dinner.    With  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
there  were,  the  lords  de  Pons  and  de  Partenay,  sir  Louis  de  Har- 
court,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Percival  de  Coulogne,  sir  Geoffry 
d'Argenton,  sir  James  de  Surgeres,  sir  Maubrun  de  Liniers,  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Montendre,  sir  Hugh  de  Vinoye,  the  lord  de  Crupenac,  aad 
many  more  knights  and  barons  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge.  From 
Gascony  were,  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  lord  de  Pommiers,  sir  Helie 
de  Pommiers,  the  lords  de  Chaumont,  de  Montferrant,  de  Langeron, 
the  souldich  de  la  Trane,  sir  Bernardet  de  Albret,  the  lord  de 
Gironde,  sir  Aimery  de  Testu,  and  several  others.    Of  the  English 
were,  sir  Thomas  Felton,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  the  lord  Roos,  sir 
Michael  de  la  Pole,  the  lord  Willoughby,  sir  William  Beauchamp, 
sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  sir  Baldwin  de  Franville,  the  earl  of 
Angus,  and  many  more.    They  were  in  all  rather  more  than  seven 
hundred  spears  and  five  hundred  archers.    They  marched  in  good 
order  to  Mont-paon,  where  on  their  arrival  sir  William  de  Mont- 
paon,  seeing  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army  come  to  besiege 
him,  felt  very  uneasy  ;  for  he  knew  that,  if  he  were  taken,  he  should 
die  a  disgraceful  death,  without  hopes  of  mercy,  as  he  had  done  too 
much  against  him  to  expect  any.    He  told  his  fears  to  the  four 
knights,  and  said  he  should  make  his  escape  and  go  to  Perigord  : 
but  that  they  were  masters  of  his  castle  to  do  as  they  pleased  with 
it.    Upon  this  he  directly  departed,  and  went  to  the  city  of  Peri- 
gord, which  was  very  strong,  and  left  his  castle  under  the  guard  of 
these  four  knights. 


CHAPTER  CCXCV. 

THE  FOUR  KNIGHTS  DEFEND  THEMSELVES  AGAINST  THE  DUKE  OF  LAN- 
CASTER. THE  DUKE,  ON  TAKING  THE  PLACE,  ADMITS  THEM  TO 
RANSOM. 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  arrived  at  Mont-paon,  with  all 
his  barons,  knights,  and  men-at-arms,  he  immediately  laid  siege  to 
it.  They  built  themselves  substantial  huts  all  round  the  castle,  as  if 
they  were  to  remain  there  seven  years.  They  were  not,  however, 
idle,  but  began  the  assault  with  great  vigor,  and  had  large  quantities 
of  wood  and  faggots  cut  down  by  the  peasants,  and  carried  to  the 
ditches,  which  they  threw  in  and  covered  with  large  beams  and 
earth  ;  by  which  means  they  were  so  filled  up  that  they  could  ad- 
vance to  the  walls  to  skirmish  with  the  garrison,  as  was  daily  done, 
and  there  were  many  gallant  conflicts.  The  four  Breton  knights  in 
the  castle  were  right  good  men-at-arms,  and  fought  and  defended 
themselves  so  valorously,  that  they  were  deserving  of  great  praise. 
They  were  not  dismayed,  however  iiear  the  English  or  Gascons 
might  advance,  and  never  suffered  them  to  return  conquerors. 

Not  far  distant,  in  the  ganison  of  St.  Macaire,t  which  belonged  to 
the  Bretons,  were  John  de  Malef.troit  and  Silvestre  Budes,  the  gov- 
ernors  of  it,  who,  hearing  every  day  of  the  great  feats  of  arms  which 
were  doing  before  Mont-paon,  were  anxious  to  be  partakers  of  them. 
They  conversed  frequently  on  this  subject,  saying,  "  Since  wg  know 
that  our  companions  are  so  near  to  us,  and  those  valiant  men,"  as 
such  a  one  and  such  a  one,  naming  them,  "  have  daily  five  or  six 
attacks  on  their  hands,  and  are  continually  fighting,  while  we  remain 
here  doing  of  nothing,  we  certainly  do  not  act  well."  They  were 
very  eager  to  go  and  assist  them  ;  but,  when  their  companions  had 
all  spoken,  they  began  to  consider  the  danger  there  might  be,  if  they 
should  leave  the  garrison  without  one  of  the  commanders,  and  thia 
puzzled  them  how  to  act.  Silvestre  Budes  said,  "By  God,  I  will 
go."  "  Silvestre,"  replied  John,  "  you  shall  stay,  and  I  will  go." 
This  dispute  continued  some  time.  At  last  they  agreed  on  their 
oaths,  before  all  their  companions,  to  draw  straws,  and  that  he  who 

*  He  was  buried  in  the  Augustine  Friars,  London. 

•'  Here  was  interred  the  bodie  of  Edward,  the  eldest  soane  of  Edward  the  black  prince, 
by  Joan  his  wife,  surnamed  The  Faire  Maide  of  Kent,  who  was  born  at  AngcJesme 
anno  1375,  and  died  at  seven  years  of  age."— Weever's  Funeral  Manuments. 

t  St.  Macaire— a  city  of  Guienne,  on  the  Garonne,  nine  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 


804 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &e. 


had  the  longest  straw  should  go,  and  the  other  remain.  Upon  which 
they  drew  straws,  and  Silvestre  B'tdes  had  the  longest,  which  created 
a  gruut  liugh  am^ng  the  company.  Silvestre  did  not  take  it  for  a 
joke,  but  went  and  made  himself  ready  ;  when,  mounting  his  horse, 
he  set  ctf  with  eleven  men-at-ams,  and  rode  for  the  castle  of  Mont- 
paon,  where  he  arrived  and  entered  in  the  evening.  The  knights 
and  garrison  were  much  rejoiced  at  seeing  him,  for  they  had  a  high 
opinion  of  his  courage. 

As  I  have  before  said,  there  were  continued  attacks  every  day 
made  on  Mont-paon  ;  and  the  knights  within  defended  themselves  so 
well  that  they  acquired  great  honor,  for  until  a  large  piece  of  the 
wall  had  been  thrown  down,  they  were  not  any  way  dismayed.  The 
English  had  brought  thither  large  machines  and  other  engines  of  as. 
sault,  which  they  could  now  place  near  t3  the  walls  where  the  ditches 
were  filled  up.  There  were  also  footmen  covered  with  large  shields, 
who  worked  with  pick-axes,  and  labored  so  earnestly  that  one  after- 
noon they  flung  down  upward  of  forty  feet  of  the  wall.  The  lords 
of  the  army  directly  ordered  out  a  body  of  archers,  who  kept  up  so 
well-directed  and  sharp  an  attack  with  their  arrows,  that  none  could 
stand  against  them,  nor  even  show  them?elves.  Upon  this,  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Loagueval,  sir  Alain  de  la  Houssaye,  tir  Louis  de  Mailly, 
and  the  lord  d'Arcy,  finding  from  this  situation  that  they  could  not 
any  longer  hold  out,  sent  one  of  their  heralds  mounted  on  horseback, 
through  the  breach,  tj  speak  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  for  they 
wished,  if  possible,  to  enter  into  a  treaty.  The  herald  advanced  to 
the  duke,  way  being  made  for  him,  and  explained  the  business  on 
which  he  was  sent.  The  duke,  by  the  advice  of  those  about  him, 
granted  an  armistice  t  j  the  garrison  during  the  time  of  a  parley  ;  and 
the  herald  returned  with  his  answer  to  his  masters.  The  four  knights 
directly  came  forward  upon  the  ditch,  and  the  duke  sent  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle  to  hold  a  parley  with  them. 

Upon  the  ditch,  therefoiq,  they  entered  on  a  treaty,  by  asking, 
"  In  what  sort  or  manner  does  the  duke  intend  to  make  us  prisoners  ?" 
Sir  Guiscard,  who  had  received  his  instructions,  replied  :  "  Gentle- 
men, you  have  greatly  displeased  my  lord  ;  for  you  have  detained 
him  here  several  weeks,*  which  has  fretted  him  very  much,  and 
caused  the  loss  of  several  of  his  men  :  for  which  reasons,  he  will 
not  receive  you,  nor  grant  you  mercy,  but  will  have  you  surrender 
yourselves  simply  to  him.  He  also  insists  on  sir  William  de  Mont- 
paon  being  first  given  up,  for  him  to  be  dealt  with  according  to  his 
deserts  as  a  traitor."  Sir  LDuis  de  Mailly  replied  :  "  Sir  Guiscard, 
in  regard  to  sir  William  de  Mont-paon,  whom  you  require  from  us, 
we  swear  truly  and  loyally  that  we  are  ignorant  what  is  become 
of  him,  for  he  did  not  remain  in  this  town  a  moment  after  you  had 
begun  to  besiege  it.  But  it  will  be  very  hard  for  us  to  surrender  our- 
selves in  the  manner  you  insist  on,  who  are  soldiers  sent  here  for  pay, 
just  as  your  commanders  may  send  you,  or  you  may  be  obliged  to  it 
by  personal  service ;  and,  before  we  accept  of  such  a  bargain,  we 
will  sell  our  lives  so  dearly  that  report  shall  speak  of  it  a  hundred 
years  hence.  Return,  therefore,  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  tell 
him  to  accept  of  us  in  a  courteous  manner,  upon  certain  terms  of 
ransom,  as  he  would  wish  should  be  done  to  any  of  his  party,  should 
they  happen  to  be  so  unfortunate." 

Sir  Guiscard  answered,  that  he  would  very  willingly  do  so  to  the 
utmost  of  his  power.  With  these,  words,  he  returned  to  the  duke, 
and  took  with  him  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  lords  de  Rosen  and  de 
Mucident,  the  better  to  forward  the  business.  When  these  lords 
were  come  into  the  duke's  presence,  they  remonstrated  with  him  so 
eloquently,  and  with  such  good  success,  that  he  granted  their  request, 
and  received  the  four  knights,  with  Silvestre  Budes,  and  their  men, 
in  mercy  as  prisoners. 

Thus  had  he  once  more  pos?scssion  of  the  castle  of  Mont-paon, 
and  received  the  homage  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town.  He  placed 
there  two  Gascon  knights  as  governors,  with  forty  men-at-arms  and 
as  many  archers,  and  had  all  the  walls  completely  repaired  by  masons 
in  the  neighborhood  :  he  victualled  the  place,  and  supplied  it  well 
with  all  sorts  of  artillery. 


CHAPTER  CCXCVI. 

TBI  DVKE  OF  LANCASTER  DISBANDS  HIS  ARMY,  AND  RETURNS  TO  BOR- 
DEAUX.     THE  LORD  DE  PONS  TURNS  TO  THE  FRENCH  PARTY. 

After  the  conquest  of  Mont-paon,  when  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
had  reinforced  it  with  good  men-at-arms  and  captains,  he  broke  up 
his  camp  and  disbanded  his  army.  Each  therefore  went  to  his  own 
home,  and  the  duke  returned  to  Bordeaux.  The  Poitevins  retreated 
to  their  country,  and  the  Gascons  to  their  towns  and  castles ;  but  the 
free  companies  dispersed  themselves  over  the  whole  principality, 
where  they  did  as  much  mischief  to  friends  as  enemies.  The  duke 
winked  at  this,  and  suflTered  them  to  act  as  they  pleased,  because  he 
thought  he  might  soon  have  a  fresh  occasion  for  their  services ;  more 
especially  as  the  war  at  that  moment  was  much  more  oppressive  in 
Poitou,  without  comparison,  than  anywhere  else. 

The  French  kept  a  large  garrison  in  the  castle  of  Montcontour, 
four  leagues  distant  from  Thouars,  and  six  from  Poitiers,  which  was 
commanded  by  sir  Peter  de  GuerfiUe  and  Jourdain  de  Coulogne. 


*  "  Several  weeks All  mj  copies  differ  as  to  the  number  of  weeks:  some  eleven, 
Bome  SIX  weeks;  I  have  therefore  said  several  weeks,  as  it  appe&rs  very  uncerU«n :  but  I 
•bouid  rather  iodine  to  the  smaller  number. 


They  daily  harassed  the  country,  either  about  Thouars  or  about  Poi. 
tiers,  and  greatly  damaged  and  pillaged  the  inhabitants.  On  the 
other  side,  Garnet  le  Breton  held  Chatelheraut,  with  seven  hundred 
Bretons,  who  much  ruined  the  country.  The  garrisons  from  la 
Roche-Posay  and  St.  Salvin  were  out  almost  every  day,  so  that  the 
barons  and  knights  of  Poitou  attached  to  the  English,  dared  not  ven. 
ture  abroad  but  in  large  parties,  for  fear  of  the  French,  who  had 
thus  forced  themselves  into  their  country. 

Soon  after  the  return  from  Mont-paon,  and  when  the  lords  of  Poi. 
tou  had  retired  to  their  own  country,  which  was  one  of  the  frontiers 
to  France,  many  secret  negotiations  were  set  on  foot  by  the  lord 
Louis  de  St.  .lulien,  the  viscount  de  la  Rouchechouart,  and  several 
others  in  the  French  interest,  who,  with  large  sums  received  from 
the  king  of  France,  labored  day  and  night,  to  gain  over  the  lords  of 
Poitou  to  his  party.  These  negotiations  were  so  successful  that  the 
lord  de  Pons  turned  to  the  French,  in  spite  of  the  entreaties  of  the 
lady  his  wife,  and  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Pons  in  Poi. 
tou.  Notwithstanding,  however,  the  lord  de  Pons  changed  his  side, 
the  lady  remained  attached  to  the  English.  All  the  barons  and 
knights  in  Poitou  in  the  English  interest  were  violently  enraged,  for 
the  lord  de  Pons  was  a  powerful  baron.  The  duke  of  Lancaster 
was  much  grieved  at  this,  and,  wishing  every  curse  to  attend  the  lord, 
felt  himself  obliged  to  the  lady  and  to  those  of  the  town  who  had 
not  deserted  him.  Sir  Aimemon  de  Bours,  a  good  and  vaUant 
knight,  was  ordered  to  assist  the  lady  with  his  advice  and  courage ; 
for  the  lord  de  Pons  advanced  every  day  to  the  gates  of  the  town, 
doing  no  damage  to  any  one  ;  but  sometimes  he  was  driven  back, 
and  retreated  with  loss. 


CHAPTER  CCXCVII. 

THE  ENGLISH  TAKE  THE  CASTLE  OF  MONTCONTOUR. 

Thus  were  the  English  aflfaira  in  Poitou  entangled  ;  the  lords  and 
knights  opposed  to  each  other  ;  when  the  strong  oppressed  the  weak, 
and  none  received  either  law,  justice,  or  right.  The  castles  and 
strong  places  were  intermixed  ;  some  being  French,  others  English, 
who  each  made  excursions  on  the  other,  and  pillaged  on  all  sides 
without  mercy.  Some  of  the  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou  of  the 
English  party,  having  considered  that  the  garrison  of  Montcontour 
was  more  active  in  harassing  the  country  than  the  others,  resolved  to 
march  thither  and  lay  siege  to  it.  They  therefore  issued  a  summons 
from  the  city  of  Poitiers  in  the  name  of  lord  Thomas  Percy,  s^nes. 
chal  cf  Poitou,  which  was  obeyed  by  all  knights  and  squires.  They 
amounted  to  five  hundred  spears  and  full  two  thousand  footmen,  with 
large  shields,  among  the  archers  who  accompanied  them.  There 
were  sir  Gtiiscard  d'Angle,  sir  Lauis  d'Harcourt,  the  lords  de  Parte, 
nay,  de  Pinane,  de  Tannaybouton,  du  Cupegnac,  sir  Percival  do 
Coulogne,*  sir  Geoffiy  d'Argenton,  sir  Hugh  de  Vinoye,  the  lord  de 
Coyes,  the  lord  de  Puissances,  sir  James  de  Surgeres,  sir  Maubrun  do 
Linieres,  and  several  more.  There  were  also  some  English,  who  at 
the  time  were  resident  in  Poitou,  either  from  the  offices  they  held 
there,  or  to  assist  in  guarding  the  country  :  such  as  sir  Baldwin  de 
Franville,  the  earl  of  Angus,  sir  Walter  Hewett,  sir  Richard  de  Pont- 
chardon  and  others.  When  they  had  been  mustered  at  Poitiers,  and 
had  completed  their  preparations,  they  marched  from  thence,  taking 
the  road  for  Montcontour,  in  full  aiTay,  with  everything  necessary  for 
the  siege  of  that  place. 

The  castle  of  Montcontour  is  situated  in  the  country  of  Anjou,  is 
very  strong  and  handsome,  and  four  leagues  distant  from  Thouars. 
The  Poitevins,  to  the  amount  of  three  thousand  combatants,  continued 
their  march  until  they  arrived  there,  when  they  laid  siege  to  it,  and 
invested  it  on  all  sides.  There  had  been  brought  from  Thouars  and 
Poitiers  large  engines,  which  they  pointed  against  the  castle,  and  flung 
from  them  stones  night  and  day.  They  made  daily  assaults,  and  the 
lords  frequently  had  skirm.ishes  with  the  garrison,  in  which  several 
gallant  actions  were  performed  :  there  were  with  the  Poitevins  sev- 
eral  of  the  free  companies,  who  were  unwilling  to  remain  during  the 
siege  ;  such  as  John  Creswell  and  David  HoUegrave  :  these  two,  with 
sir  Walter  Hewett,  were  their  leaders.  Sir  Peter  de  Guerfille,t  and 
Jourdain  de  Coulogne,  who  were  in  the  castle,  defended  it  vaUantly, 
and  advanced  every  day  to  the  combat  with  the  English  at  their  bar- 
riers. On  the  tenth  day  after  their  arrival,  in  the  midst  of  these  at- 
tacks, the  English  and  Poitevins  assaulted  it  so  briskly,  and  in  such 
good  order  and  strength,  that  they  broke  down  the  walls  of  the  castle, 
through  which  they  passed,  and  conquered  the  French.  All  within 
were  slain,  except  sir  Peter  and  Jourdain,  and  five  or  six  men.at- 
arms,  to  whom  the  companions  granted  quarter. 

After  the  capture  of  Montcontour,  lord  Thomas  Percy,t  sir  Louis 
de  Harcourt,  and  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  by  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  other  barons  and  knights,  gave  the  castle  to  sir  Walter  Hewett, 
John  Cresswell,  and  David  HoUegrave  and  their  companies,  who 


*  "  Sir  Percival  de  Coulogne."   Barnes  calls  him  sir  Percival  Collins 

t  In  the  Hist,  de  Bretagne,  he  is  called  Pierre  de  la  Gresille. 

X  Lord  Thomas  Percy  was  knight  of  the  Garter.— Anstis's  MS.  Collections. 

"  He  was  brother  to  the  first  earl  of  Northumberland,  and  uncle  to  Hotspur,  who  wa# 
created  earl  of  Worcester  by  Richard  II.  His  barony  was  that  of  Haverfordwest,  an4 
he  had  a  considerable  estate  in  South  Wales,  now  in  the  possession  of  the  duke  of  Rut 
land."— Note  in  the  above  Collections,  by  l)r.  Percy,  bishop  of  Dromore. 

This  estate  is,  I  believe,  sold ;  at  leasi  a  rent  resolute  was  sold  by  the  duke  (lord  lieu* 
tenant  of  Ireland)  to  Mr.  John  Manners. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE.   SPAIN,  &c. 


^05 


were  full  five  hundred  combatants,  for  ihern  to  guard  the  frontiers 
against  Anjoii  and  Maine.  The  lords  then  marched  away,  and  dis- 
missed their  army.  Thus  was  this  casde  made  a  guard  for  the  borders 
by  those  to  whom  it  had  been  given,  who  collected  a  numerous  gar- 
rison, and  had  it  completely  repaired.  They  maintained  possession  of 
it  for  a  very  long  time,  and  much  harassed  all  the  country  about  it;  for 
there  was  not  a  day  but  they  made  some  excursions  into  Anjou  or 
Maine. 

CHAPTER  CCXCVIII. 

I  SIR  BEKTP.A.ND  DU  GUESCLIN,  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE,  BESIEGES  THE  TOWN 
OF  UZES,*  WHICH  SURRENDERS  TO  HIM  UPON  CAPITULATION. 

We  will  now  return  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  constable  of 
France,  who  had  remained  at  Paris,  near  the  king,  since  the  defeat 
of  Pont-valin,  where  he  and  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  had  so  dreadfully 
beaten  the  English,  as  has  been  before  related.  It  was  told  him  that 
the  Engli-sh  still  kept  the  field  ia  Poitou  and  Guienne  :  upon  which  he 
declared  his  intentions,  that  soon  after  Candlemas,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  spring,  he  should  collect  a  very  large  force  of  men-at-arms 
and  noblemen,  and  would  make  an  incursion  to  another  part  of  the 
country,  since  the  English  were  thus  employed  in  Quercy,  Poitou, 
and  Rouergue.  Some  of  the  English  had  very  honorably  remained 
in  these  countries,  and  had  maintained  themselves  there  since  the  re- 
newal  of  the  war.  Sir  John  Devereux  and  his  men  had  again  got 
possession  of  Limousin,  and  had  taken  in  Auvergne  a  castle  with  its 
dependencies,  called  Uzes,  which  the  constable  said  was  not  to  be 
suffered,  and  that  he  was  determined  to  march  thither.  With  the 
king's  permission,  he  assembled  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms ;  and, 
quitting  Paris,  his  army  increased  daily  until  he  arrived  in  Auvergne. 

There  came  with  him,  under  his  command,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the 
(duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alengon,  the  count  du  Perche  his 
•brother,  'the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  the  counts  de 
Venddme  and  de  Porcien,  the  lords  de  Sully  and  de  Montagu,  sir 
Hugh  Dauphin,  the  lord  de  Beaujeu,  the  lords  de  Rochefort  and  de 
Talen9on,  and  a  great  many  more  barons  and  knights  of  France. 
This  army  continued  its  march  until  it  came  before  the  city  of  Uzes, 
when  they  encamped  ;  and,  after  remaining  their  fifteen  days,  during 
A'hich  time  many  fierce  assaults  were  made,  but  v/ithout  impression 
on  the  fortress,  for  it  had  an  English  garrison  who  very  valiantly  de- 
fended it,  they  broke  up  the  siege  and  departed,  the  constable  con- 
tinuing his  rharch  into  Rouergue.  Some  of  the  principal  lords  took 
this  opportunity  of  going  to  Avignon  to  visit  pope  Gregory  and  the 
duke  of  Anjou,  who  at  that  time  was  v/ith  him.  Soon  after  this  visit, 
and  having  had  a  conference  v/ith  the  duke,  they  left  the  city  of  Avig- 
snon  and  followed  the  constable,  who  was  advancing  through  Rouer- 
gue,  Jaking  towns  and  castles  from  the  English.  They  came  before 
the  tovf/n  of  Milhaud,t  which  was  held  by  sir  Tliomas  Wake,t  and 
!iad  been  so  for  some  time  :  they  laid  siege  to  it,  as  well  as  to  the  rock 
of  Vuuclere  ;  but  the  English  knight  surrendered  upon  terms,  to  sir 
Bertrand,  this  as  well  aa  some  other  castles  on  the  borders  of  Li- 
mousin. 

When  sir  Bertrand  had  refreshed  his  army,  he  marched  away, 
taking  the  road  on  his  return  to  the  city  of  Uzes,  to  which  he  again 
laid  siege.  The  constable  and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bourbon  had 
ordered  large  machines  to  be  brought  from  Rioms  and  Clermont, 
which  they  had  pointed,  as  well  as  other  warlike  engines,  against  the 
walls  of  the  castle. 

The  English,  who  had  before  so  gallantly  defended  the  place,  seeing 
the  great  preparations  which  were  making  against  them,  as  well  as 
the  numerous  army  of  the  besiegers,  and  having  heard  the  manner  in 
which  sir  Thomas  Wake  had  given  up  the  strong  places  in  Rouergue, 
at  the  same  time  not  expecting  any  succors  to  come  to  their  assist- 
ance, held  a  council,  and  resolved  to  surrender  upon  capitulation,  but 
not  upon  any  other  terms.  They  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  con- 
stable, which  was  so  well  conducted  on  all  sides,  that  they  were  to 
march  out  without  danger  or  blame,  carrying  off  whatever  they  could 
take  with  them,  and  besides  were  to  be  escorted  as  far  as  St.  Severe 
in  Limousin.  This  treaty  was  strictly  observed,  and  the  English 
marched  out,  having  surrendered  whatever  they  had  held  in  the  town 
and  castle  of  Uzes,  and  were  conducted  without  peril  to  the  garrison 
ihey  had  fixed  upon.  Sir  Bertrand  gained  by  this  expedition  a  very 
large  extent  of  country,  of  which  the  English  had  had  possession,  and 
then  returned  to  France. 


CHAPTER  CCXCIX. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND'S  ANGER  AGAINST  SIR  ROBERT  KNOLLES  IS  AP- 
PEASED.     PEACE  IS  MADE  BETWEEN  THE  ENGLISH  AND  FLEMINGS. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  expedition  which  sir  Robert  Knolles§ 

*  "  Uzes."  I  am  inclined  to  believe  it  must  be  Usson,  a  town  in  Auvergne,  instead  of 
Uzes,  which  is  in  Lower  Languedoc,  eight  leagues  from  Avignon.  See  Mist,  de  Bre- 
tagne,  vol.  i.  p.  336. 

t  Milhaud— a  town  in  Rouergue,  on  the  Tame. 

t  "  Sir  Thomas  Wake."  In  all  the  editions,  printed  and  MSS.  which  1  have  seen, 
this  name  is  strangely  disfigured.  I  have  followed  Barnes,  for  I  could  not  make  any- 
thing of  Veulqud'aire  or  Bueilcafare. 

?  Sir  Robert  Knolles  was  but  of  mean  parentage  in  the  county  of  Chester,  but  by  his 
»ttIor  advanced  from  a  common  soldier  in  tho  French  wan  under  Edward  III.  to  r  creat 


commanded  in  P'rance,  and  how  afterwards  he  retired  to  his  castle  of 
Derval  in  Brittany.  In  truth,  some  of  the  English,  on  their  return 
hcmie,  spoke  much  against  him,  so  that  the  king  and  his  council  had 
information  of  it,  and  were  highly  displeased  with  him.  When  sir 
Robert  heard  of  this,  he  sent  over  his  two  principal  squires  to  explain 
everything,  and  to  clear  him  of  whatever  might  be  said  against  him : 
insomuch  that  the  king  and  his  council  were  satisfied  they  had  been 
wrongly  informed,  and  thought  as  favorably  of  him  as  before.  Sir 
Aleyne  Boxhull,  and  other  knights  who  were  favorites  with  the  king, 
assisted  in  his  disculpation,  and  made  sir  John  Menstreworth  pay 
dearly  for  what  he  had  done.*  By  this  act  of  justice  sir  Robert 
Knolles  was  cleared  of  all  the  charges  which  had  been  laid  against 
him,  and  remained  in  the  good  graces  of  the  king  and  prince. 

The  king  of  England,  who  found  himself  hard  pressed  by  this  war 
wi.di  France,  gained  as  many  friends  as  he  could  on  the  other  side 
of  the  sea.  He  had  for  allies  the  duke  of  Guelders,  his  nephew,  and 
the  duke  of  Juliers,  who  had  engaged  to  raise  a  large  force,  as  they 
were  well  able  to  do,  and  to  make  an  incursion  into  France.  At 
this  time,  the  king  sent  the  earl  of  Herefordt  and  some  other  knights 
of  his  household,  handsomely  equipped,  to  Brittany,  to  consult  with 
the  duke  on  the  arrangements  which  it  was  necessary  should  be 
made  between  them. 

The  English  and  Flemings  were  not  at  this  time  on  good  terms, 
but  attacked  each  other  whenever  they  met  on  the  seas ;  and  so 
much  had  the  Flemings  lost,  that  they  were  exceedingly  angry.  By 
accident,  a  fleet  of  each  nation  met  off  the  island  of  Bas  in  Briitany.t 
The  commander  of  the  Flemings  was  John  Peterson,  and  of  the 
English  sir  Guy  Brian.^  As  soon  as  they  saw  each  other,  they  pre- 
pared  for  action,  which  was  immediately  begun :  and  very  sharp  it 
was.  The  king's  knights  who  accompanied  the  earl  of  Hereford, 
sir  Richard  Sturey,||  sir  Thomas  Vuisque  and  the  others  were  in  this 
engagement.  These  knights  and  their  men  fought  very  valiantly 
against  the  Flemings,  and  exerted  themselves  the  more,  because  the 
enemy  were  in  greater  numbers,  and  were  better  prepared  for  action, 
as,  during  the  whole  summer,  they  had  been  wishing  to  meet  the 
English.  However,  this  time  they  did  not  gain  much  by  the  meet- 
ing. This  sea-fight  lasted  full  three  hours  :  many  gallant  acts  were 
performed,  and  many  were  killed  and  wounded  by  the  arrows.  The 
ships  were  grappled  together  with  chains  and  hooks,  so  that  they 
could  not  escape.  In  the  end,  the  victory  remained  with  the  Eng- 
lish ;  for  the  Flemings  were  discomfited,  and  John  Peterson,  their 
captain,  made  prisoner :  the  rest  were  either  taken  or  slain,  for  none 
escaped.  The  English  made  sail  for  England  uith  their  prizes  and 
prisoners,  which  prevented  ihem  from  continuing  their  voyage  to 
Brittany.  The  king  was  much  rejoiced  at  the  success  of  this  en- 
gagement, and  defea-t  of  the  Flemings,  especially  when  'he  learnt 
that  they  were  the  aggressor?..  John  Peterson  and  his  captains  were 
put  into  close  confinement,  and  the  others  dispersed  in  various  parts 
of  England. 

After  this  defeat  off  the  isie  of  Bas,  the  king  of  England  ordered 

commander.  Being  sent  general  of  an  army  into  France,  in  despite  of  their  power  he 
drove  the  people  before  h:m  like  sheep,  destroying  towns,  cisties,  nnd  cities  in  such 
a  manner  and  number  that  long  after,  in  memory  oftliis  net,  the  siinrp  points  and  gable 
ends  of  overthrown  houses  and  minsters  were  called  Knolles' Mi; res.  After  which,  to 
make  himself  as  well  beloved  of  his  country,  he  built  a  goodly  f  iir  bridge  at  Rochester 
over  the  Medway,  with  a  chapel  and  chauntry  at  tiie  east  end  thereof.  He  built  much 
at  the  Grayfriai-s,  London,  and  an  hospital  at  Rome  for  English  travellers,  and  pil- 
grims. He  deceased  at  his  manor  of  Scone  Thorpe  in  Norfolk— w,!s  buried  by  the  lady 
Constance,  his  wife,  in  the  church  of  Grayfriars,  London,  I5tli  August,  1407."— 
Wekver's  Fun.  Mon.  p.  436. 

In  1365,  John  de  Mor.tfort,  duke  of  Brittany,  gave  him,  at  the  assembly  ofthe  states  at 
Vannes,  the  lands,  castle,  &c.  of  Derval  and  Rouge,  which  had  been  excepted  at  the 
treaty  of  peace. — Hist,  de  Bretagne. 

He  was  created  a  knight  of  the  Garter,  Richard  IL  and  is  the  74th  knight. 

Knolles  earl  of  Banbury,  took  his  descent  from  sir  Robert  Knolles.— Di/gdals's 
Baronage. 

Lobineau  says,  Derval,  &c.  was  given  to  him  and  his  descendants.  In  1373,  the  duke, 
going  into  England,  left  his  government  to  sir  Robert  Knolles:  but  few  lords  obeyed 
him.  The  French  besieged  his  castle  of  Derval,  which  he  had  left  in  the  custody  ot 
Hugh  Broo  his  kinsman,  who  capitulated  to  surrender  if  not  relieved  in  two  months, 
during  which  time  no  person  was  to  be  received  there.  But  Knclles  disavowed  the  act 
of  his  nephew,  alleging  he  could  not  treat  without  Ins  consent:  so  that  the  dnke  of 
Anjou  sent  his  herald  to  say,  that  having  done  contrary  to  his  capitulation  in  admitting 
Knolles,  in  case  he  did  not  surrender,  he  would  put  to  deiith  the  two  knights  and  a  squir?, 
who  were  hostages;  which  being  done,  Knolles  immediately  executed  three  French 
knights  and  a  squire,  and  threw  their  bodies  into  a  ditch :  whereui)ou  the  siege  wa» 
raised.— Lobineau,  p. 409.  r  t  i. 

*  His  head  was  affixed  to  a  pole  on  London  Bridge,  which,  on  the  rebellion  of  Jack 
Straw,  &c.  was  taken  down  to  make  room  for  the  head  of  the  bishop  of  London.— 
Leland  s  Collectanea,  vol.  iii.  .  oo  j  i   •        r  , 

t  "Earl  of  Hereford"— Humphry  Bohun,  constable  of  England,  32nd  knight  ot  the 
Garter.— See  DuGDALE.  ,         „      j  w    i     j  o 

It  appears,  however,  from  Rymer,  that  sir  Robert  de  Neville  and  Raulyn  de  Barey, 
ecuyer  de  sa  chambre,  were  the  embassadors  from  Edward. 

+  The  island  of  Bas  is  on  the  coast  of  Brittany,  near  Morlaix,  In  the  original,  it  is,  the 
two  fleets  met  in  a  harbor  of  Brittany,  "  qu'on  dit  ^  la  Baye :"  and  Carte  says  in  "  the 
bay:"  but  I  should  rather  suppose  it  was  meant  as  1  have  translated  it.  This  signa 
victory  is  very  little  noticed  by  our  historians.  e  ■   r  , 

§  •*  Sir  Guy  Brian  "-was  57th  knight  of  the  Garter,  in  the  stall  of  sir  John  Chandos. 
He  was  third  husband  to  Elizabeth  dowager  of  William  earl  of  Salisbury-aied  14tb 
Richard  II.   He  was  brother  to  the  bishop  o£Ely.       _  .       .        j  ^ 

Pat  35  Ed  III  p  I  Guidoni  de  Bryan  200  marcos  in  provita  quod  prudenter  defer 
ebat  vexillum"  regis,  in 'quodam  conflictu  apud  Cales.-ANSTis's  MS.  Collect. 

He  is  buried  at  Tewksbury.  In  Cough's  Sepulchral  Monuments  is  a  plate  of  hu 

^^ITsir  Richard  Sturey.  I  cannot  find  anything  of  him  but  in  the  first  volume  of 
Leiand's  Collectanea,  p.  183.  dal»  STs-Ricardus  Sturey  revocatus  in  famiJiariiateai « 
gratiam  ab  £dwardo  t9g,9. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


:i06 

a  large  armament  to  be  prepared  against  the  Flemings,  to  engage 
the  enemy  wherever  they  should  meet  with  them,  and  to  blockade 
tiieir  ports,  so  that  no  vessel  could  sail  from  them  without  risk  of 
being  taken.  When  the  citizens  of  Bruges,  Ypres,  and  Gl^pnt, 
heard  of  these  orders,  they  summoned  a  council,  and,  jafter  mature 
deliberation,  resolved  that  it  was  not  for  their  advantage  to  be  at 
war  or  to  have  any  ill-will  with  the  English,  who  were  their  neigh- 
bors, and  connected  wdth  them  by  commerce,  on  account  of  any 
quarrel  of  their  earl,  nor  would  it  be  expedient  for  them  to  aid  and 
support  him.  The  principal  towns,  therefore,  dissembled,  but  sent 
able  and  good  men  to  negotiate  with  the  king  of  England  and  his 
council,  who  managed  the  affair  so  well  that  on  their  return  they 
brought  peace  to  the  country  of  Flandei-s  and  to  the  Flemings,  con- 
formably to  certain  articles  in  the  treaty  which  was  sealed  by  each 
party.  Thus  was  this  business  settled  on  a  good  and  solid  found- 
ation. 

We  will  now  say  something  of  the  king  of  Majorca. 


CHAPTER  CCC. 

THE  KING  OF  MAJORCA  IS  RANSOMED  FROM  KING  HENRY  OF  SPAIN.  HE 
MAKES  WAR  ON  THE  KING  OF  ARRAGON. 

You  have  before  heard  how  James,  king  of  Majorcaj  was  taken 
at  Valadolid,  when  king  Henry  reconquered  Spain,  and  that  he  con- 
tinued prisoner  to  king  Henry,  When  the  queen  of  Naples,  his 
<vife,  and  the  marchioness  of  Montferrat,  his  sister,  heard  this  they 
were  much  distressed,  and  immediately  began  to  think  of  remed3?ing 
it  in  the  manner  I  shall  mention.  They  sent  trusty  men  to  king 
Henry  to  treat  for  his  ransom,  who  brought  the  matter  about  on  con- 
sideration of  the  sum  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  those 
ladies  so  graciously  paid  that  king  Henry  was  obliged  to  them. 
The  moment  the  king  of  Majorca  gained  his  liberty  he  set  out  for 
Naples,  but  remained  there  only  sufficient  time  to  collect  large  sums 
of  money  and  a  body  of  troops,  with  which  he  again  set  off  to  make 
war  on  the  king  of  Arragon  his  adversary,  whom  he  could  never 
love,  as  he  had  slain  his  father  and  detained  his  inheritance.  The 
king  continued  his  journey  until  he  came  to  Avignon,  to  visit  pope 
Gregory  XI,  where  he  staid  upward  of  a  month.  He  made  such 
able  remonstrances  with  the  holy  father  that  he  listened  to  his  en- 
treaties, and  consented  to  the  war  which  he  was  desirous  of  making 
on  the  king  of  Arragon,  as  the  cause  which  urged  him  to  it  was  the 
recovery  of  his  heritage.  The  king  of  Majorca  engaged  men-at-arms 
at  a  very  high  price  wherever  he  could  meet  with  them ;  English, 
Gascons,  Germans,  Bretons,  and  some  of  the  free  companions,  under 
the  command  of  sir  Gracien  du  Chatel,  John  de  Malestroit,  Sylvestre 
Budes,  and  James  Bray.  They  might  amount  to  about  twelve  hun- 
dred fighting  men,  who  marched  with  him,  and  entered  Navarre, 
and  there  remained  with  the  consent  of  that  king.  From  thence 
they  advanced  into  Arragon,  where  the  knights  and  men-at-arms 
made  war  on  the  king,  overran  his  country,  taking  and  destroying 
small  forts  and  ransoming  its  inhabitants.  The  king  of  Arragon, 
expecting  this  war,  sent  some  men-at-anns  toward  the  frontier  of  his 
kingdom,  under  the  command  of  the  count  de  Roquebertin  and  the 
count  de  Rodais. 

While  this  war  was  carried  on,  which  was  done  with  much  invet- 
eracy and  cruelty,  the  king  of  Majorca  fell  sick  again  at  Val  di  So- 
ria,  and  the  disorder  increased  so  much  that  he  there  died.  By  this 
means,  the  Arragonians  had  peace  for  a  long  time  from  that  quarter. 
The  free  companions  who  had  been  engaged  in  this  war  returned 
to  France,  to  that  party  from  whom  they  thought  they  should  gain 
most. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 


CHAPTER  CCCI. 

THE  DUKE  OE  LANCASTER  ESPOUSES  THE  ELDEST  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  LATE 
DON  PEDRO,  KING  OF  SPAIN.  TREATIES  OF  ALLIANCE  ARE  ENTERED 
INTO  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  SPAIN. 

Duke  John  of  Lancaster  remained  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  and 
with  him  many  knights,  barons,  and  squires  of  Aquitaine  ;  for,  not- 
withstanding some  barons  of  Poitou  and  Limousin  had  turned  to  the 
French  party,  that  of  the  English  was  in  a  tolerably  good  state,  and 
made  frequent  inroads  upon  the  French,  on  which  occasions  they 
lost  nothing,  but  well  scoured  the  country  of  those  who  were  defend, 
ing  the  frontiers  for  the  duke  of  Anjou.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  was 
a  widower  since  the  death  of  the  lady  Blanche,  duchess  of  Lancaster 
and  Derby  :  upon  which  the  barons  of  Gascony,  in  concert  with  sir 
Guiscard  d'Angle,  considered  that  don  Pedro,  king  of  Spain,  had 
left  two  daughters  by  his  marriage  with  the  sister  of  the  king  of  Por- 
tugal, who  were  then  in  the  city  of  Bayonne,  whither  they  had  been 
conducted,  under  the  safeguard  of  some  knights,  by  sea,  from  the 
neighborhood  of  Seville,  for  fear  of  king  Henry.  As  soon  as  they 
were  informed  of  the  death  of  don  Pedro,  these  ladies  were  almost 
distracted  with  grief.  Every  one  compassionated  them,  for  they 
were  the  true  heiresses  of  Castille,  which  was  their  just  right,  by 
succession  to  their  father.  This  matter  was  thus  opened  to  the  duke  : 
"  My  lord,  it  ia  time  you  should  think  of  remarrying :  we  know  of  a 


very  noble  match  for  you,  one  from  which  you  or  your  heirs  will  be 
kings  of  Castille.  It  will  be  a  charitable  deed  to  comfort  and  advise 
damsels  who  are  daughters  of  a  king,  especially  when  in  such  a  pit- 
iable state  as  those  ladies  are.  Take,  therefore,  the  eldest  for  your 
bride.  We  advise  you  to  do  so  ;  for  at  this  moment  we  know  not 
where  you  can  more  nobly  ally  yourself,  nor  from  whence  greater 
profit  can  accrue  t<,  you.  These  and  such  like  words  made  an  im. 
pression  on  the  duke,  and  were  so  a;  .reeable  to  him  that  he  consent- 
ed  to  what  they  had  proposed  with  m  ch  good  will.  He  immediately 
ordered  four  knigb.is  to  seek  these  lac  es  without  delay,  whose  names 
were  Constance  and  Isabella.  The  ciuke  himself  set  out  from  Bor- 
deaux, when  he  knew  they  were  coming,  to  meet  them  in  grand 
array.  He  married  the  eldest,  the  lady  Constance,  at  a  village  on 
the  road  called  Rochefort,  on  the  other  side  of  the  city  of  Bordeaux, 
and  gave  there,  on  the  day  of  his  marriage,  a  splendid  feast,  to  which 
were  invited  a  great  number  of  lords  and  ladies  to  add  to  its  mag- 
nificence. Soon  after  the  wedding,  the  duke  conducted  his  lady  to  ^ 
Bordeaux,  where  there  were  again  grand  entertainments.  The 
duchess  and  her  sister  were  much  feasted  by  the  ladies  and  damsels 
of  Bordeaux,  who  presented  them  with  magnificent  gifts  and  presents 
for  the  love  they  bore  the  duke. 

News  was  brought  to  king  Henry  in  Castille,  and  to  all  the  barons 
of  the  realms,  who  were  allied  to  him  by  fealty  and  homage,  that  his 
niece  had  married  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  that  it  was  supposed 
the  younger  sister  would  espouse  the  earl  of  Cambridge  upon'  the 
duke's  return  to  England.  The  king  was  very  melancholy  on  hear- 
ing  this,  and  summoned  his  council.  He  was  then  advised  to  send 
able  embassadors  to  the  king  of  France,  to  explain  his  situation. 
The  king  agreed  to  their  opinions,  and  chose  the  wisest  men  in  his 
kingdom  to  go  to  France.  They  set  out  with  a  grand  retinue,  and 
continued  their  road  without  interruption  until  they  came  to  Paris, 
where  they  found  the  king,  who  received  them  with  every  politeness. 
The  king  of  France  had  many  interviews  with  these  embassadors, 
who  had  full  powers,  properly  sealed  and  authenticated,  to  enter  into 
any  treaties,  and  to  act  in  everything  for  their  lord,  so  that  many  se- 
cret  councils  were  held.  At  last,  everything  was  concluded  ;  and  a 
treaty  was  entered  into  between  the  two  kings,  of  perpetual  amity, 
love  and  alliance,  which  was  most  solemnly  sworn  to  be  maintained, 
and  that  neither  party  would  dissolve  or  weaken  without  the  other's 
consent.  The  king  of  France  swore,  on  the  word  of  a  king,  that  he 
would  aid  and  assist  the  king  of  Castille  in  every  matter  which  might 
concern  him,  and  that  he  would  never  make  peace  with  the  king  of 
England  without  his  being  a  party. 

Sir  Bertrand  du  Guescli"n,  who  much  loved  the  king  of  Spain,  took 
great  pains  to  bring  this  treaty  about.  After  this  business  had  been 
completely  finished,  the  embassadors  took  their  leave  and  returned 
to  Spain.  They  found  their  king  at  Leon,  who  was  much  pleased 
at  having  so  well  concluded  the  matters  they  were  sent  on.  King 
Henry,  from  this  alliance,  felt  himself  ever  after  much  more  assured 
and  comforted. 


CHAPTER  CCCII  . 

THE  duke  of  LANCASTER  APPOINTS  GOVERNORS  IN  GUIENNE :  HE  RETURNS 
TO  ENGLAND,  AND  CARRIES  HIS  LADY  WITH  HIM.  SIR  WALTER  MANNY 
DIES  IN  LONDON. 

We  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  still  resided  in  the 
city  of  Bordeaux.  He  had  de^eraiined  that  about  Michaelmas  he 
would  embark  for  England,  in  order  to  make  the  king  his  father  bet- 
ter  acquainted  with  the  affairs  of  Aquitaine.  To  this  end  he  made 
every  preparation  ;  and,  a  little  before  his  departure,  he  assembled 
in  Bordeaux  all  those  barons  and  knights  of  Gascony  who  were  of 
the  English  party.  When  they  were  all  collected,  he  addressed 
them  by  saying,  he  had  a  great  desire  to  return  to  England  on  par- 
ticular  business,  as  well  as  for  the  advantage  of  all  present  as  for  the 
principality  of  Aquitaine  ;  but  that  he  would  come  back  in  the  ensu. 
ing  summer,  if  the  king  his  father  would  permit  it.  These  words 
were  very  agreeable  to  all  who  heard  them.  He  then  appointed  the 
captal  de  Buch,  the  lords  de  Mucident  and  de  I'Esparre,  governors 
of  all  those  parts  of  Gascony  which  were  attached  to  England.  In 
Poitou,  he  nominated  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt  and  the  lord  de  Parte- 
nay.  In  Saintonge,  sir  Louis  d'Argenton  and  sir  William  de  Mon. 
tendre.  He  left  all  the  seneschals  and  other  officers  as  they  were 
before.  The  council  of  the  Gascons,  Poitevins,  and  Saintongers 
ordered  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  the  lord  de  Pinane  and  sir  Aimery  de 
Tarbe  to  accompany  the  duke  to  England,  in  order  more  fully  to  ex- 
plain the  affairs  of  Aquitaine ;  and  the  duke,  by  waiting  for  them, 
delayed  some  little  his  voyage.  When  all  was  ready,  they  embarked 
on  board  of  vessels  in  the  harbor  of  Bordeaux,  which  is  large  and 
spacious.  The  duke  was  attended  by  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms 
and  archers,  having  sixty  vessels  in  the  fleet,  including  those  with 
provisions :  he  carried  with  him  his  lady  and  her  sister.  They  sailed 
with  favorable  winds,  which  brought  them  safe  to  Southampton, 
where  they  disembarked,  and  entered  the  town.  They  reposed 
themselves  there  for  two  days,  when  they  set  out,  taking  the  road  to 
Windsor,  where  the  king  resided.  He  received  his  son  the  duke, 
the  ladies,  damsels,  and  the  foreign  knights  with  great  joy  and  feasts, 
but  especially  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  whom  he  was  delighted  to  see. 

About  this  time,  that  gallant  knight  sir  Walter  Manny  departed 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  & 


90i 


this  life  in  the  city  of  London ;  for  which  all  the  barons  of  England 
were  much  afflicted,  on  account  of  the  loyalty  and  prudence  they 
had  always  found  in  him.  He  was  buried  with  great  pomp  in  the 
monastery  of  the  Carthusians,*  which  he  had  built,  at  his  own  ex. 
pense,  without  the  walls  of  London.  His  funeral  was  attended  by 
the  king,  his  children,  and  the  barons  and  prelates  of  England.  All 
his  landed  property  on  each  side  of  the  sea  fell  to  John  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, who  had  married  his  daughter  Anne.  The  earl  sent  two 
knights  to  take  possession  of  the  lands  which  had  fallen  to  him  in 
Hainault,  and  they  performed  their  duty  well  toward  duke  Albert, 
who  at  that  time  governed  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  deranged 
brother  William. 


CHAPTER  CCCIII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  APPOINTS  THE  EARL  OF  PEMBROKE  GOVERNOR  OF 
AQUITAINE.  THE  SPANIARDS,  BEING  ALLIES  OF  FRANCE,  ATTACK  HIM 
AT  SEA,  OFF  LA  ROCHELLE. 

During  this  winter  (1372,)  many  councils  were  held  in  England  on 
the  state  of  affairs,  and  upon  the  best  methods  of  conducting  them. 
The  English  had  planned  two  expeditions  ;  one  to  Guienne,  another 
into  France  through  Calais  ;  and  were  gaining  allies,  as  well  in  Ger- 
many as  in  other  parts  of  the  empire,  where  several  knights  and 
squires  had  joined  them.  They  were  busily  employed  in  making 
^reat  preparations  for  the  largest  army  which  had  been  seen  for  a 


Round  Tower  OF  Windsor  Castle,  as  it  appeared  in  the  time  of  Edward  HI.,  under  whose  directions  it  was  built.  From  one 
of  a  series  engraved  from  original  documents  by  Battey  Langley,  to  exhibit  the  erections  of  the  successive  sovereigns. 


long  time.  The  king  of  France  was  regularly  informed  by  some 
Englishmen  of  these  transactions,  the  state  of  them,  and  what  was 
the  end  proposed.  Upon  which,  having  duly  considered  his  intelli- 
gence, he  acted  accordingly,  and  laid  in  a  sufficiency  of  provision 
in  all  the  cities,  towns  and  castles  of  Picardy ;  having  strongly  rein- 
forced the  garrisons  with  men-at-arms,  that  the  country  might  not 
be  surprised. 

When  summer  was  arrived,  king  Edward  kept  the  feast  and  so- 
lemnity of  St.  George  in  Windsor  castle,  as  he  was  yearly  accustomed 
to  do,  when  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  was  elected  a  brother-knight  with 
the  king,  the  princes  and  barons,  who  were  called,  in  this  fraternity, 
The  Knights  of  the  Blue  Garter.  The  king,  after  this,  went  to 
London,  to  his  palace  of  Westminster,  where  he  held  a  grand  council 
on  public  affairs.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  ordered  to  invade 
Picardy.    He  was  to  be  accompanied  by  his 


Cambridge.    The  king,  at  the  entreaty  of  sir 


France  by  entering 
brother  the  earl  of 

Guiscard  d'Angle  and  the  Poitevins,  appointed  the  earl  of  Pembroke 
governor  of  Aquitaine,  in  room  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  with  orders 
to  hasten  to  those  countries,  and  to  conduct  the  war  against  the 
French. 

The  Gascons  and  Poitevins  had  requested  the  king  by  letters,  as 
well  as  by  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  that  if  he  should  be  advised  not  to 
send  any  of  his  own  children,  he  would  nominate  the  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, whom  as  they  loved  much  they  desired  to  have,  for  they  knew 
him  to  be  a  good  and  hardy  knight.  The  king,  therefore,  spoke  to 
the  earl  of  Pembroke,  who,  with  several  other  barons  and  knights, 
was  present  at  this  council,  saying :  "  John,  my  fair  son,  I  ordain 


*  Now  the  Charter  House. 


and  institute  you  governor  and  captain  of  all  the  men-at-arms  in 
Poitou,  who  according  to  the  accounts  I  have  had,  are  very  numerous ; 
and  also  of  those  you  will  conduct  from  hence  thither.  You  will, 
therefore,  accompany  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  into  Poitou."  The  earl 
of  Pembroke,  falling  on  his  knees,  replied  :  "  My  lord,  I  return  you 
my  warmest  thanks  for  the  high  honor  you  have  conferred  upon  me. 
I  will  act  for  your  majesty  beyond  seas  as  one  of  your  smallest  mar- 
shals."  After  this,  the  council  broke  up,  when  the  king  returned  to 
Windsor,  taking  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  with  him.  They  frequently 
conversed  on  the  affairs  of  Poitou  and  Guienne.  In  one  of  these 
conversations,  he  said :  "  My  lord,  when  our  governor  and  captain 
shall  arrive  in  that  country,  we  shall  carry  on  a  good  war ;  for  we 
shall  there  find  between  four  and  five  hundred  lances,  who  will  all 
cheerfully  obey  you,  but  they  must  be  regularly  paid."  The  king 
answered  :  "  Sir  Guiscard,  sir  Guiscard,  do  not  be  uneasy  on  account 
of  wanting  money  to  continue  the  war,  for  I  have  enough,  and  will 
eagerly  employ  it  for  such  an  occasion,  as  it  very  sensibly  affects  us 
and  our  kingdom."  In  these  and  such  like  discourses  did  the  king 
of  England  amuse  himself  with  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  for  he  had 
great  confidence  in  him,  not  indeed  withoUit  reason. 

The  season  was  now  arrived  for  the  departure  of  the  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, who  took  his  leave  of  the  king,  as  did  all  those  who  accom- 
panied  him.  It  seems  to  me  that  sir  Otho  de  Grantson,*  d'outre  la 
Somme,  was  appointed  to  go  with  him.  The  earl  of  Pembroke  had 
not  a  very  large  force  with  him,  but  only  the  knights  of  his  household, 

on  account  of  the  information  which 
sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  had  given  the 
king ;  but  he  carried  a  sufficient  sum 
in  nobles  and  florins  to  pay  three 
thousand  fighting  men.  After  tak- 
ing  leave  of  the  king,  they  set  out 
for  Southampton,  where  they  re- 
mained  fifteen  days  waiting  for  a 
wind.  On  the  sixteenth,  they  had 
a  wind  to  their  wish  ;  and,  embark- 
ing, they  sailed  out  of  the  harbor  for 
the  coasts  of  Poitou,  recommending 
themselves  to  the  care  of  God  and 
St.  George. 

King  Charles  of  France  was  per- 
fectly well  acquainted  with  the 
greater  part  of  the  king  of  England's 
councils  (I  do  not  know  by  whom 
or  how  they  were  revealed  to  him,) 
and  that  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  and 
his  companions  were  gone  to  Eng. 
land  to  request  from  the  king  an  able 
leader.  He  already  knew  that  the 
earl  of  Pembroke  had  the  appoint- 
ment, and  that  he  was  on  his  way 
thither.  Upon  which  the  king  of 
France  had  secretly  raised  a  large 
naval  armament ;  that  is  to  say,  it 
had  been  raised  at  his  request,  for  it 
belonged  to  king  Henry  of  Castille, 
who  had  sent  this  armament  in  con. 
formity  to  the  treaty  which  had  been 
lately  concluded  betv/een  them 
This  Spanish  fleet  consisted  of  forty 
large  vessels,  and  thirteen  barks, 
well  provided  with  towers  and  ramparts,  as  the  Spanish  ships  usually 
are.  Four  valiant  men  were  the  commanders  of  this  fleet:  Am- 
brosio  de  Balequer,  Cabesso  de  Vaccadent,  Hernando  de  Leon,  Rod. 
rigo  de  Rosas.t  These  Spaniards  had  remained  a  considerable  time 
at  anchor,  waiting  for  the  return  of  the  Poitevins,  and  the  coming  of 
the  earl  of  Pembroke  ;  for  they  were  well  informed  that  he  was  to 
land  on  the  coast  of  Poitou,  and  had  therefore  placed  themselves  at 
anchor  before  the  town  of  La  Rochelle. 

It  happened,  therefore,  that  on  the  day  preceding  the  vigil  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  in  the  year  of  grace  1372,  when  the  earl  of  Pem- 
broke and  his  fleet  expected  to  enter  the  port  of  La  Rochelle,  they 
found  that  the  Spaniards  had  blocked  up  the  entrance  by  lying  before 
its  mouth,  and  were  ready  prepared  to  receive  them.  When  the 
English  and  Poitevins  saw  the  Spaniards  thus  posted,  and  that  an 
engagement  must  happen,  they  encouraged  each  other,  though  they 
were  not  near  an  equal  match,  either  in  regard  to  the  number  of 
vessels  or  men,  and  made  preparations  for  an  immediate  combat, 
posting  their  archers  on  the  bows  of  the  ships.  The  Spaniards  were 
well  equipped  with  men-at-arms  and  foot  soldiers,  who  had  cross- 

*  "  Six  Otho  de  Grantson."  Barnes  calls  him  sir  Thomas  Grantson  ;  but  sir  Thomas 
Grantson  was  made  prisoner  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guescliii,  and,  I  suppose,  was  then  at 
Paris.  Froissart,  1  should  imagine,  by  mentioning  outre  la  Somme,  must  mean  a  differ- 
ent person,  one  who  had  an  estate  beyond  the  Somme.  In  the  MS.  collections  of  Mr. 
Anstis,  a  sir  Otho  Grantson  is  spoken  of;  but,  by  a  reference  to  Dugdale,  it  appears  he 
must  have  lived  in  a  much  earlier  period. 

1 1  have  copied  the  names  of  these  Spanish  captains  from  Barnes,  but  am  doubtful 
if  they  are  right ;  for  in  Choisi's  history  »f  Charles  V.  Roderioue  de  Roux  is  mentioned 
as  admiral.  In  Villaret's  history  of  France,  Boccanera  is  called  the  admiral.  Indeed, 
tlus  is  nearer  to  Froissart,  who  calls  the  first  captain  Boucquenegrc.  Barnes  gives  not 
«ny  authority  for  his  alterations. 


908  CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


bows  and  cannons :  many  had  also  large  bars  of  iron,  and  staves 
loaded  with  lead,  to  make  thtir  attacks  wit-'i.  They  advanced  with 
shoutings  and  a  great  noise.  The  large  ships  of  Spain  made  sail  to 
gain  the  wind,  so  that  they  might  bring  their  towors  to  bear  on  the 
English,  wlto  little  suspected  their  intent,  and  less  feared  them.  Thus 
did  they  bear  down  on  them  full  sail.  At  this  commencement,  great 
were  the  shouts  and  cries  on  both  sid-ss.  The  English  behaved 
gallantly,  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  his  knights  and  squires,  acted 
worthy  of  their  honor. 

The  engagement  was  very  severe,  and  the  English  had  enough  to 
do  ;  for  the  Spmiard?  who  were  in  large  vessels  had  great  bars  of  iron 
and  huge  stjnes,  which  they  launched  and  flung  from  their  ships  in 
order  to  sink  those  of  the  English,  by  which  they  wounded  despe- 
rately  both  sailors  and  men-at-arms.  The  knights  of  England  and 
Poitju  that  day  showed  excellent  proof|  of  chivalry  and  prowess. 
The  earl  fought  gallantly,  seeking  his  enemies  everywhere,  and  did 
extraordmary  feats  of  arms.  Sir  Otho  de  Grantson,  sir  Guiscard  d'- 
Angle,  the  lord  de  Pinane  and  all  the  other  knights,  behaved  equally 
well. 

» 

CHAPTER  CCCIV. 

THE  INHABITANTS  OF  LA  ROCHELLE  REFUSE  TO  ASSIST  THE  EARL  OF 
PEMBROKE.  THE  SENESCHAL  AND  THE  LORD  DE  TANNAYBOUTON, 
WITH  OTHERS,  COME  TO  HIS  AID. 

Bv  what  I  have  heard  from  those  who  were  present  at  this  engage, 
ment,  the  English  and  Poitevins  showed  plainly  they  wished  for 
victory,  and  obtiined 
great  praise  for  their  va. 
lor,  for  never  people 
exerted  more  courage, 
nor  fought  more  brave- 
ly, considering  what  a 
handful  of  men  they 
were  in  comparison 
with  the  Spaniards,  and 
in  such  small  vessels 
that  one  cannot  but  mar- 
vel how  it  lasted  so 
long:  but  their  great 
prowess  and  chivalry 
raised  a  mutual  spirit 
of  emulatic^n,  and,  had 
their  vessels  been  of  the 
same  size  with  their 
enemy's,  the  Spaniards 
would  not  have  had  the 
advantage ;  for  they 
handled  their  spears, 
which  were  well  steel- 
ed, so  briskly,  and  gave 
Buch  terrible  strokes, 
that  none  dared  to  come 
near,  unless  he  was  well 
armed  and  shielded  ; 
but  the  showers  of 
Btones,  lead,  and  iron 
bars,  annoyed  them  ex- 
teedingly,  and  in  this 
first  engagement  seve- 
ral knights  and  squires 
were  severely  wounded. 

The  Rochellers  saw 
plainly  the  whole  of 
this  engigement,  but 
never  offered  to  ad- 
vance to  the  assistance 
of  their  countrymen, 
leaving  them  to  shift  for 
themselves.  This  bat- 
tle lasted  until  night, 

when  each  party  separated  and  cast  their  anchors  :  but  the  English 
lost  two  barges  of  provision,  and  all  those  in  them  were  slain.  Sir 
John  Harpedo?,  who  at  that  time  was  seneschal  of  La  Rochelle, 
employed  himself  all  the  night  in  entreating  the  inhabitants,  the 
mayor,  John  Chauderon,  and  the  others  to  arm  themselves,  and  to 
draw  out  the  commonalty,  and  embark  in  the  vessels  and  barges 
which  were  lying  on  the  shore,  in  order  to  assist  and  aid  their  fellow 
subjects  whom  they  had  seen  so  valorously  defend  themselves.  The 
inhabitants,  however,  who  had  no  inclination  so  to  do,  excused  them- 
selves by  saying  they  had  their  town  to  guard ;  that  they  were  not 
seamen,  nor  accustomed  to  fight  at  sea,  nor  with  Spaniards  ;  but 
that,  if  the  battle  had  been  on  shore,  they  would  very  willingly  have 
comi.lied  with  his  request.  The  business  remained  in  this  state,  and 
nothing  could  bring  them  to  change  their  resolution. 

At  this  moment  there  were  in  La  Rochelle,  the  lord  de  Tannay- 
bouton,  sir  James  de  Surgeres,  and  sir  Maubrun  de  Linieres,  who 
handsomely  acquitted  themselves  in  joining  their  entreaties  with 
those  of  the  seneschal.   When  those  four  knights  saw  they  could 


not  gain  anything,  they  armed  themselves,  ordering  their  people,  who 
were  not  in  any  great  numbers,  to  do  the  same  ;  and,  on  the  return 
of  the  tide,  they  embarked  in  four  boats  which  they  took  from  the 
shore,  at  break  of  day,  and  made  for  the  vessels  of  their  friends,  who 
were  right  glad  to  see  them.  They  told  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and 
sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  that  they  must  not  expect  any  assistance  from 
La  Rochelle,  as  the  townsmen  had  positively  refused  it ;  to  which, 
as  they  could  not  better  themselves,  they  replied  that  they  trusted  in 
the  mercy  of  God,  and  would  wait  the  event ;  that  a  time  might 
come  when  the  Rochellers  should  rep  !nt  of  their  refusal. 


CHAPTER  CCCV. 

THE  EARL  OF  PEMBROKE  IS  DEFEATED,  AND  MADE  PRISONER  BY  THE 
SPANIARDS.  THEY  SAIL  FROM  LA  ROCHELLE  WITH  THEIR  PRISONERS. 
THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCH  ARRIVES  THERE,  BUT  TOO  LATE. 

When  it  was  day,  and  the  tide  had  flowed  full,  the  Spaniards 
weighed  their  anchors,  and,  with  a  great  noise  of  trumpets  and  drums, 
formed  a  lin§  of  battle,  like  to  that  of  the  preceding  day,  with  their 
large  vessels,  which  were  well  manned  and  armed,  and  having 
gained  the  wind  in  hopes  of  inclosing  the  English  vessels,  which 
were  but  few  in  comparison,  the  before-mentioned  four  captains  led 
the  van  in  handsome  order.  The  English  and  Poitevins,  observing 
their  line  of  battle,  formed  theirs  accordingly,  and  having  collected 
themselves  together,  placed  their  archers  in  front.  The  Spaniards, 
under  the  command  of  these  captains,  bore  down  on  them  full  sail^ 


Bka  Fight  off  La  Rocheli-e.  From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  Century. 


and  began  the  engagement,  which  was  dreadfully  deadly.  Whfin 
they  came  to  close  quarters,  the  Spaniards  flung  out  grappling-hooks 
with  chains  of  iron,  which  lashed  the  English  to  their  vessels,  so 
that  they  could  not  separate,  and  thus,  as  it  were,  held  them  close.* 
With  the  earl  of  Pembroke  there  were  twent,v.two  knights,  who 
united  good  inclinations  to  tried  valor,  and  v\'ho  vigorously  defended 
themselves  Math  spears,  swords,  and  other  weapons.  They  remained 
there  closely  engaged,  fighting  desperately,  for  a  considerable  time ; 
but  the  Spaniards  had  too  much  the  advantage,  as  their  vessels  were 
larger  and  higher  above  the  v»-ater  than  those  of  the  English,  from 
which  they  flung  down  stones,  bars  of  iron,  and  lead,  that  much  an- 
noyed  their  adversaries.  The  engagement  continued  with  great 
fury  between  them  until  near  nine  o'clock ;  and  no  people  ever 
labored  harder  than  the  English  and  Poitevins,  but  the  greater  part 
of  their  men  were  now  wounded  by  the  stones  and  other  things 

*  The  Meinoires  de  Du  Guesclin  say,  tliai  fire-ships  were  first  used  in  this  eiigngement 
by  the  Spaniards,  and  that  by  their  means  thirteen  of  the  largest  English  ihip*  wcrt 
destroyed.— a»«.  Mimoirea  HisUniques,  vol.  i.  p.  432. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


209 


which  were  thrown  on  them,  and  that  gallant  knight  Ox"  Gasccny  sir 
Aimery  de  Tarbe  was  slain,  as  well  as  sir  John  Lauton,  who  was 
knight  of  the  body  to  the  earl  of  Pembroke.  Four  large  Spanish 
ships  had  grappled  with  that  in  which  was  the  earl :  they  were  com- 
manded by  Cabesso  de  Vaccadent  and  Hernando  de  Leon,  and  full 
of  men-at-arms  for  the  combat  and  to  work  the  vessels.  After  an 
obstinate  resistance,  they  boarded  the  earl's  ship,  when  he  was  made 
prisoner,  and  all  on  board  slain  or  taken.  Among  the  last  were,  sir 
Robert  Beaufort,  sir  John  Curzon,  sir  John  Grimstone  :  sir  Simon 
Whitaker,  sir  John  Morton,  and  sir  John  Touchet  shared  the  fate  of 
the  first. 

At  some  distance,  the  Poitevins,  under  the  command  of  sir  Guis- 
card  d'Angle,  the  lord  de  Pinane,  the  lord  de  Tannaybouton,  and 
other  knights,  with  their  followers,  continued  the  fight ;  and  in 
another  ship,  sir  Otho  de  Granston  was  engaged  against  Ambroise  de 
Boccanera  and  Roderigo  de  Rosas,  who  were  too  many  for  him ; 
so  that  all  these  knights  were  taken  by  the  Spaniards,  not  one 
escaped  being  killed  or  made  prisoner.  Their  men  were  also  in 
great  danger,  but  their  lords,  when  taken,  desired  they  would  cease 
the  slaughter,  as  they  would  pay  a  proper  ransom  for  them.  Who- 
ever may  find  himself  in  such  a  strait  of  arms  as  the  earl  of  Pem- 
broke or  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  were  in,  before  La  Rochelle,  must 
cheerfully  submit  to  whatever  God  or  fortune  may  please  to  order. 
But  know,  that  in  the  loss  of  this  day,  of  knights  or  squires,  the  king 
of  England  in  comparison  was  by  far  the  greatest  sufferer ;  for,  in 
consequence  of  this  defeat,  he  lost  afterwards  all  Guienne,  as  you  will 
have  related  in  this  history. 

I  was  informed  that  the  English  vessel  which  had  on  board  the 
money  for  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  to  pay  the  soldiers  of  Guienne  was 
lost,  and  everything  on  board  with  it ;  so  that  it  was  not  of  profit  to 
any  one.  All  this  day,  which  was  the  vigil  of  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
the  ensuing  night,  and  the  morrow  until  noon,  did  the  Spaniards  re- 
main at  anchor  before  La  Rochelle,  shouting  and  rioting  with  joy. 
It  happened  fortunately  that  a  knight  of  Poitou,  called  sir  James  de 
Surgeres,  addressed  the  person  who  had  taken  him  with  so  much 
eloquence  that  he  agreed  to  give  him  his  liberty  for  three  hundred 
francs,  which  he  paid  down.  He  dined  in  La  Rochelle  on  St.  John's 
day ;  and  by  him  it  v/as  known  how  the  affair  had  ended,  who  were 
slain  or  made  prisoners.  Many  citizens  of  the  town  pretended  to  be 
much  concerned  at  this  event,  though  in  their  hearts  they  rejoiced, 
for  they  never  were  well  inclined  toward  the  English. 

In  the  afternoon  of  St.  John's  day,  at  high  flood,  the  Spaniards 
weighed  anchor,  set  their  sails,  and  departed  with  a  great  ncHe  of 
drums  and  trumpets.  They  had  on  their  mast-heads  standards  like 
to  pennons,  with  the  arms  of  Castille  displayed  on  them,  and  of  such 
a  length  that  their  ends  frequently  touched  the  sea.  It  was  a  fine 
sight  to  see  them  thus  sail  off,  as  they  steered  for  the  coast  of  Galicia. 
In  this  same  day,  toward  the  evening,  there  came  into  La  Rochelle  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms,  Gascons  and  English,  who  had  not  heard 
what  had  passed,  but  they  knew  that  the  Spaniards  were,  lying  before 
the  town,  and  had  done  so  for  some  time  :  they  came,  therefore,  to 
reinforce  it.  The  leaders  of  the  Gascons  were,  the  captal  de  Buch, 
sir  Beras  de  la  Lande,  sir  Peter  de  Landura,  the  souldich,  sir  Bertrand 
du  Trane  :  of  the  English,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Richard  de  Pont- 
chardon,  sir  William  Farrington,  the  earl  of  Angus,  sir  Baldwin  Fre- 
ville,*  sir  Walter  Hewet,  and  sir  John  Devereux.t 

When  these  lords  and  their  troops,  which  were  full  six  hundred 
men,  were  arrived  in  La  Rochelle,  the  inhabitants  made  appearance 
of  being  very  glad  to  see  them,  for  they  dared  not  do  otherwise. 
They  learnt  from  sir  James  de  Surgeres  the  event  of  the  battle  with 
the  Spaniards,  and  the  names  of  those  killed  and  taken.  The  barons 
and  knights  were  sorely  afflicted  at  this  news,  and  thought  them- 
selves more  unfortunate  than  they  had  ever  yet  been  for  not  arriving 
sooner.  They  regretted  much  the  loss  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and 
sir  Guiscard  d'Angle.  I  ^now  not  how  many  days  they  remained  in 
La  Rochelle,  to  consider  what  would  be  the  best  manner  for  them  to 
conduct  themselves,  and  whither  they  should  march.  We  will  leave 
them  for  a  while,  and  speak  of  Evan  of  Wales,  and  of  his  exploits 
this  season. 


CHAPTER  CCCVI. 

KTAN  OF  WALEst  DEFEATS  THE  ENGLISH  OFF  THE  ISLAND  OF  GTJERNSEY. 
THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  HIM  TO  SPAIN  TO  SEEK  FOR  MEN-AT- 
ARMS,  TO  LAY  SIEGE  TO  LA  ROCHELLE. 

Evan  of  Wales  was  the  son  of  a  prince  of  Wales,  whom  king 
Edward,  for  some  reason  I  am  ignorant  of,  had  put  to  death,  and 
seized  his  territories  and  principality,  which  he  had  given  to  his  son 

*"Sir  Bnldwin  Freville"— hud  summons  to  parliament  the  1st  Edward  III.  See 
Dugdale.  He  was  competitor  for  the  office  of  champion  at  the  coronation  of  Richard 
II.  butthe  earl  marshal  decided  on  the  superior  claim  of  the  Dymocks.  See  Dugdale's 
Warwickshire,  where  the  pedigree  is. 

t "  Sir  John  Devereux,"  See  Dugdale.  From  him  are  descended  the  viscounts  Here- 
ford, 4tc. 

I  Among  the  members  of  the  council  of  war  whom  Du  Guesciin  called,  before  he 
attacked  St.  Maure-sur-Loire,  are  Carenlouet  capitaine  de  la  Roche-Posay,  Ivain  de 
Galles,  and  another  knight  called  the  Poursuivant  d'A  mours.--"Note  83rd  in  the  same 
Tol.  says,  "This  famous  Poursuivant  d' Amours  was  also  called  le  chevalier  Bauwen, 
most  probably  a  Welshman  of  the  name  of  Bowen."  But  how  is  this  to  be  reconciled 
with  the  preceding  quotations  ?— See  M^moires  de  Du  Guesciin,  vol.  iv,  of  the  Histor- 
ical Collection  ot  French  Memoirs,  p.  397. 


the  prince  of  Wales.  Evan  went  to  France,  to  lay  his  complaints 
before  king  Charles  of  the  injuries  he  had  suffered  from  the  king  oi 
England,  by  the  death  of  his  father  and  the  seizure  of  his  inher 
itance.  The  king  of  France  had  retained  him  in  his  service,  and 
much  advanced  him,  by  giving  him  the  command  of  a  large  body  of 
men-at-arms.  In  this  summer,  he  sent  him  to  sea  with  four  thousand 
fighting  men,  with  whom  he  acquitted  himself  much  to  his  honor,  aa 
you  shall  now  hear. 

When  he  took  the  command  of  these  men-at-arm?,  and  vessels 
which  the  king  of  France  had  equipped  and  profided  for  him,  hf 
embarked  in  the  port  of  Harfleur,  and  set  full  sail  for  England,  mak- 
ing the  island  of  Guernsey,  which  lies  opposite  to  Normandy.  Ed- 
mund Ross,  squire  of  honor  to  the  king  of  England,  was  then  gov. 
ernor  of  that  island.  On  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  the  French  under 
the  command  of  Evan,  he  was  much  angered,  and  advanced  out  to 
meet  him.  He  issued  his  summons  throughout  tlie  island,  which  is 
not  large,  and  collected,  as  well  of  his  own  men  as  of  the  islanders, 
about  eight  hundred,  with  whom  he  gave  battle.  It  was  sharp  and 
long  ;  butthe  English,  at  last,  were  defeated,  leaving  upward  of  four 
hundred  dead  on  the  field.  Edmund  was  forced  to  fly,  otherwise  he 
must  have  been  slain  or  taken.  He  escaped  with  great  difficulty 
and  saved  himself  in  a  handsome  castle,  called  Cornet,  situated  at 
the  distance  of  two  leagues  from  the  place  where  the  battle  had  been 
fought,  and  which  he  had  beforehand  provided  with  everything 
necessary  for  such  a  fortress.  After  this  defeat,  Evan,  having  coU 
lected  his  army,  and  hearing  that  Edmund  h;:d  retreated  into  Cornet 
castle,  advanced  thither,  and  invested  it  closely,  giving  frequent  as- 
saults ;  but  the  castle  was  strong  and  well  provided  with  artillery,  so 
that  the  French  could  not  gain  it. 

It  was  during  the  time  of  this  siege  the  unfortunate  defeat  and 
capture  of  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  happened 
before  La  Rochelle,  which  has  been  just  related.  The  king  of 
France,  when  he  heard  of  the  success  of  the  Spaniards,  was  exceed- 
ingly rejoiced,  and  paid  more  attention  than  ever  to  the  affairs  of 
Poitou  ;  for  he  thought,  perhaps  lightly  enough,  that  if  the  English 
should  have  a  few  more  such  defeats,  the  cities  and  principal  towns 
would  willingly  surrender  to  him.  He  therefore  determined,  with 
the  advice  of  his  council,  to  send  the  constable  and  all  his  men  at- 
arms  into  Poitou,  Saintonge  and  the  Rochellois,  in  order  to  carry  on 
the  war  more  briskly  by  sea  and  land,  while  the  English  party  should 
be  without  a  leader,  for  the  whole  country  was  wavering  in  its  alle- 
giance. He  therefore  sent  messengers  to  Evan  of  Wales,  who  was 
lying  before  Cornet  castle,  as  he  was  perfectly  acquainted  with  the 
state  of  it,  and  knew  it  to  be  impregnable,  ordering  him  instantly  to 
break  up  the  siege,  and  put  to  sea  in  a  vessel  equipped  for  him,  and 
to  make  sail  for  Spain  to  prevail  on  king  Henry  to  grant  him  boats 
and  galleys,  with  his  admirals  and  men-at-arms,  to  blockade  La  Ro- 
chelle. Evan,  on  receiving  the  messengers  with  the  king's  orders, 
pr^ptly  obeyed  them,  as  was  right ;  broke  up  the  siege,  and  dis 
banded  his  men,  lending  them  vessels  to  carry  them  to  Harfleur. 
He  himself  immediately  embarked  on  board  a  large  ship,  and  made 
sail  for  Spain.    Thus  was  the  siege  of  Cornet  castle  raised. 


CHAPTER  CCCVII. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  IS  MUCH  CAST  DOWN  AT  THE  CAPTTJRE  OF  THB 
EARL  OF  PEMBROKE.  EVAN  OF  WALES  MEETS  THE  LAXL  A  PRISONER 
IN  WALES. 

You  must  know  that  when  the  king  of  England  heard  of  the  :^.efeat 
of  the  armament  he  had  sent  to  Poitou,  and  that  it  hdd  been  overcome 
by  the  Spaniards,  he  was  greatly  afflicted  ;  so  were  all  those  who 
were  attached  to  him  ;  but  for  the  moment  he  could  not  amend  it. 
The  wisest  in  the  kingdom  imagined  that  this  unfortunate  business 
would  cause  the  loss  of  the  countries  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge  ;  and 
they  stated  this  as  their  opinion  to  the  king  and  duke  of  Lancaster. 
They  held  many  councils  upon  it.  The  earl  of  Salisbury  was  ordered 
thither  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms.  However,  notwithstanding 
this  order,  he  never  went ;  for  other  affairs  came  into  agitation  res- 
pecting Brittany,  which  prevented  it  from  taking  place.  The  king 
repented  of  this  afterwards,  when  it  was  too  late. 

The  Spaniards  who  had  taken  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  his  com. 
panions  were  detained  some  little  time  at  sea  by  contrary  winds. 
They  arrived  at  the  port  of  St.  Andero  in  Biscay,  and  entered  the 
town  about  midday,  when  they  conducted  their  prisoners  to  a  strong 
castle,  and  fastened  them  with  iron  chains  according  to  their  usual 
custom ;  for  the  Spaniards  know  not  how  to  show  courtesy  to  their 
prisoners,  but  act  like  the  Germans.  Evan*  of  Wales  had  the  same 
day  arrived  with  his  ship  at  St.  Andero,  and  had  entered  the  hdtcl 
where  don  Fernando  de  Rosas  and  Cabesso  de  Vaccadent  had  con. 
ducted  the  earl  of  Pembroke  and  his  knights.  This  was  told  to  Evan 
in  his  apartment,  saying :  "  Sir,  come  and  see  the  English  knights 

*  By  everything  I  can  find,  this  Evan  was  an  impostor.  Llewellyn,  the  last  prince 
of  Wales  was  tieacherously  slain,  nearBulith.  in  Edward  I.'s  reign.  Probably  thekmg 
of  France  knew  this,  but  employed  him  in  hopes  of  his  assistance  against  England.— 5e« 
Barnks  and  others. 

I  Llewellyn  left  only  one  legitimate  child,  a  daughter,  afterwards  married  to  Malcolm 
earl  of  Fife:  he  also,  it  is  said,  left  an  illegitimate  son  called  Rladoc,  but  n<»lhmg  a 
known  of  his  history  or  fate;  it  is  not  improbable  that  this  Evan  wuslheson  of  Ala- 
,  doc— Ed.J 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fec. 


eio 

\:hom  our  people  have  made  prisoners,  they  will  enter  this  hMel,  for 
it  is  not  long  since  they  arrived."  Evan  beingvery  desirous  of  seeing 
rhom,  to  know  who  they  were,  went  out.  He  met,  on  quitting  his 
•  humber,  in  the  apartment  of  the  landlord,  the  earl  of  Pembroke, 
^v'hom  he  directly  recognized,  though  he  had  scarcely  ever  seen  him 
'  efore.  He  addressed  him  in  a  reproachful  manner:  "  Earl  Pem- 
U:oke,  are  you  come  into  this  country  to  do  me  homage  for  the  lands 
y  )U  hold  of  me  in  the  principality  of  Wales,  of  which  I  am  the  heir, 
and  which  your  king  has  deprived  me  of,  through  the  advice  of  evil 
counsellors  ?"  'Jhe  earl  of  Pembroke  was  much  displeased  and 
ashamed,  feeUng  himself  a  prisoner  in  a  strange  country,  to  be  thus 
apostrophized  in  his  own  language  by  one  whom  he  did  not  know, 
and  replied,  "  Who  are  you  that  you  address  me  in  such  words  ?" 
Evan  answered,  "  I  am  Evan,  son  and  heir  of  prince  Edmund  of 
Wales,  v/hom  your  king  wickedly  and  wrongfully  put  to  death,  and 
disinherited  me  afterwards.  But  I  may  perhaps  be  able,  through  the 
assistance  of  my  very  dear  lord  the  king  of  France,  to  apply  a  remedy 
io  this,  and  I  will  certainly  then  do  so.  I  wish  you  to  know,  that  if 
I  can  meet  you  in  a  proper  place  and  time  to  offer  you  combat,  I  will 
sliow  you  the  wrongs  you  have  done  me,  as  well  as  the  earl  of  Here- 
ford and  Edward  Spencer ;  for  by  your  father  and  other  evil  coun- 
sellors wa?  my  lord  and  father  betrayed,  which  ought  to  anger  me, 
and  I  will  be  revenged  of  it  whenever  I  may  have  an  opportunity." 

Sir  Thomas  St.  Aubin,  who  was  one  of  the  earl's  knights,  stepped 
forward  and  eagerly  said :  Evan,  if  you  mean  to  say  and  maintain, 
that  my  lord  has  now,  or  at  any  other  time,  commited  a  dishonorable 
act,  or  that  my  lord  his  father  has  done  so,  or  that  he  owes  you  any 
homage  or  anything  else,  throw  down  your  glove  and  you  will  find 
one  ready  enough  to  take  it  up."  Evan  replied  :  "  You  are  a  pris- 
oner :  I  shall  gain  no  honor  in  calling  you  out,  for  you  are  not  your 
own  master,  but  belong  to  those  who  have  taken  you  :  but  when  you 
have  gained  your  liberty,  I  shall  s|5eak  out  more  boldly,  for  things 
shall  not  remain  as  they  now  are."  As  he  finished  these  words, 
som.e  knights  and  Spanish  men  of  valor  got  between  them,  and  sepa- 
rated them.  The  four  admirals  did  not,  after  this,  make  any  long 
stay,  but  led  their  prisoners  to  Burgos,  to  deliver  them  up  to  the  king 
of  Spain,  who  at  that  time  resided  there. 

When  the  king  heard  of  their  coming,  and  that  they  were  near  to 
Burgos,  he  sent  his  eldest  son,  John,  who  was  called  the  Infanta  of 
Castille,  attended  by  a  large  company  of  knights  and  squires,  to  meet 
and  to  do  them  honor ;  for  king  Henry  knew  well  that  it  became 
him  so  to  act ;  and  he  himself  paid  them  much  attention,  as  soon  as 
they  were  come  into  his  presence.  Shortly  after,  the  king  issued  out 
his  orders,  when  they  were  sent  to  different  places  in  the  kingdom  of 
Castille. 


CHAPTER  CCCVIII. 

THE  CONSTABLE  DU  QUESCLIN  TAKES  THE  CASTLE  OF  MONMOBILLON,*  A^fD 
^HER  PLACES  IN  POITOU. 

We  will  return  to  the  affairs  of  Poitou,  which  at  that  time  were  not 
trifling  matters,  and  say  how  those  knights  from  England  and  Gas- 
cony  acted  who  had  come  into  La  Rochelle  at  the  feast  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist,  as  has  been  before  related.  They  were  exceedingly 
vexed  ihey  had  not  arrived  there  the  preceding  day,  and  been  in  time 
for  the  Spaniards.  They  held  long  councils  how  they  should  act, 
and  which  way  they  should  advance,  for  they  already  had  their  suspi- 
cions  of  the  loyalty  of  the  Rochellers.  They  appointed  sir  John  De- 
vereux  seneschal  of  La  Rochelle,  with  three  hundred  men-at-arms  for 
the  defence  of  the  castle,  for  as  long  as  they  should  be  masters  of  that, 
the  town  dared  not  to  rebel.  This  business  done,  the  captal  de  Buch, 
who  commanded  the  expedition^  lord  Thomas  Percy,  the  earl  of  An- 
gus, sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  the  souldich,t  sir  Peras  de  la  Lande, 
and  the  others  with  their  men,  marched  from  La  Rochelle.  About 
four  hundred  lances  took  the  road  for  Soubise  ;t  for  there  were  some 
Bretons  near  that  place,  who  having  taken  possession  of  several  i 
churches  and  small  forts,  had  fortified  them  :  but  as  soon  as  these  | 
lords  approached  they  fled,  and  the  country  was  freed  of  such  visitors. 

At  this  time,  the  constable  of  France,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bour- 
bon, the  count  d'Alen9on,  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  lord  Louis  de 
Sancerre,  the  lords  de  Clisson  and"  de  Laval,  the  viscount  de  Rohan, 
the  lord  de  Beaumanoir,  and  numbers  of  the  barons  of  France,  had 
taken  the  field,  and  were  with  the  army  in  the  countries  of  Anjou,  Au- 
vergne  and  Berry  :  in  all,  upward  of  three  thousand  spears.  Those 
lords  who  were  under  the  immediate  command  of  the  constable  ad- 
vanced  into  Poitou,  where  they  kept  in  a  body,  and  then  proceeded 
to  lay  siege  to  a  castle  called  Monmorillon.  On  their  arrival,  they 
assaulted  it  briskly  and  gained  it,  putting  all  within  to  the  sword. 
They  reinforced  it  with  another  garrison.  They  then  marched  to 
Chauvigny,§  on  the  river  Creuse,  and  besieged  it.  They  remained 
there  two  days,  but  on  the  third  it  surrendered,  and  the  garrison  was 
spared.  They  continued  their  march  toward  Lussac,  where  there  is 
a  town  and  castle,  which  surrendered  immediately  without  waiting 
the  assault.  They  advanced  toward  the  city  of  Poitiers,  and  lay  one 
night  in  the  vineyards,  which  very  much  alarmed  the  city,  as  they 

*  Monmorillon— a  town  in  in  Poitou,  eleven  leagues  from  Foitisrt. 
VMonseigneur  le  Souldich.— D.  Sauvaqk. 
•«■  y<>iib:sc— a  town  in  Saintonge,  six  leagues  from  La  Rochall*. 
§  Ciiauviaay— sLx  leataes  from  Pgitien. 


were  fearful  of  being  besieged ;  but  for  this  time  they  were  free,  for 
they  marched  off  the  following  day,  advancing  toward  Moncontour. 
John  Cresswell  and  David  Hollegrave  commanded  in  the  place,  and 
had  under  them  about  sixty  good  companions,  bold  and  hardy,  who 
had  very  much  harassed  the  surrounding  countries  of  Anjou  and  Tou. 
raine,  as  well  as  all  the  French  garrisons,  so  that  the  constable  de. 
clared  he  would  not  undertake  anything  before  he  had  gained  this 
town. 


CHAPTER  CCCIX. 

THE  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE  TAKES  MONCONTOUR  BY   A  CAPITTJLATIOM 
HE  MARCHES  FROM  THENCE  TO   FORM  A  JUNCTION  WITH  THE  DUKE  OF 
BERRY  IN  THE  LIMOUSIN,  WHEN  THEY  LAY  SIEGE  TO  ST.  SEVERE. 

The  constable  of  France,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alen- 
9on,  the  lord  de  Clisson,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Laval, 
de  Beaumanoir  and  de  Sully,  with  the  others,  advanced  until  they 
came  before  Moncontour,  a  handsome  castle,  six  leagues  from  Poi. 
tiers.  On  their  arrival,  they  began  the  siege,  and  made  different 
assaults  in  good  order  ;  but,  as  the  ditches  were  very  deep  round  the 
walls,  they  could  not  easily  approach.  They  ordered  the  peasants 
to  cut  timber  and  faggots  which  they  caused  to  be  drawn  and  thrown 
into  them,  and  afterwards  covered  with  straw  and  earth.  Four  days 
were  taken  up  in  doing  this.  When  they  had  completed  it,  they  be 
gan  their  attacks  in  earnest,  and  in  a  regular  way.  Those  within 
defended  themselves  well,  for  they  were  masters  of  their  profession ; 
and  they  sustained  the  assault  one  whole  day,  when  they  had  hard 
fighting,  and  were  in  great  danger  of  being  taken.  On  the  sixth, 
the  constable  advanced  himself  with  his  Bretons  in  regular  order,  to 
make  a  fiercer  assault  than  any  of  the  former  ones.  Being  covered 
with  large  shields,  and  armed  with  pick-axes  and  mattocks,  they 
came  up  close  to  the  walls,  which  they  immediately  battered,  pulling 
out  stones  in  various  places,  insomuch  that  the  garrison  began  to  be 
alarmed  :  they,  however,  defended  themselves  as  well  as  ever  garri- 
son did. 

John  Cresswell  and  David  Hollegrave,  the  governors,  saw  the 
peril  they  were  in,  and  guessed  that  sir  Bertrand,  from  this  manner 
of  proceeding,  v/ould  not  quit  the  place  before  he  had  conquered  it ; 
so  that,  should  they  be  taken  by  assault,  they  would  certainly  be  put 
to  death  ;  and,  not  seeing  nor  hearing  of  any  succor  coming  to  them, 
they  opened  a  treaty  to  surrender  the  place,  on  their  lives  being 
spared.  The  constable,  who  did  not  wish  to  harass  his  own  people, 
nor  t#push  too  far  the  garrison,  whom  he  knew  to  be  resolute  men- 
at-ai-ms,  accepted  the  terms,  and  agreed  they  should  leave  the  castle, 
taking  nothing  with  them  but  gold  or  silver,  and  that  they  sliould  be 
escorted  to  Poitiers.  In  this  manner  did  the  constable  get  the  castle 
of  Moncontour,  of  which  he  took  possession,  and  had  it  well  repaired. 
He  remained  in  it  to  refresh  himself  and  men,  for  he  was  not  deter-  - 
mined  whither  he  should  march  next,  to  Poitiers  or  «3lscwhere. 

When  the  news  was  known  in  the  city  of  Poitiers,  that  the  con- 
stable and  his  Bretons  had  retaken  the  castle  of  Moncontour,  they 
were  more  alarmed  than  before,  and  immediately  sent  oflf  messen- 
gers  to  lord  Thomas  Percy,  their  seneschal,  who  was  on  the  expedi. 
tion  with  the  captal  de  Buch.  At  the  same  time  that  lord  Thomas 
Percy  received  this  information,  sir  John  Devereux,  who  resided  in 
the  castle  of  La  Rochelle,  was  told  that  the  constable  of  France, 
having  encamped  before  Poitiers,  had  reconnoitred  the  place,  and 
that  the  inhabitants  were  the  more  afraid  he  would  besiege  it  because 
their  seneschal  was  absent.  Sir  John  did  not  hear  this  intelligence 
with  indifference,  but  set  about  to  aid  and  comfort  the  Poitevins  :  he 
marched  from  La  Rochelle,  with  only  fifty  lances,  having  appointed, 
on  his  departure,  one  of  his  squires,  named  Philip  Mansel,  governor 
of  the  castle  until  his  return.  He  took  the  road  to  Poitiers,  which  he 
entered  ;  and  the  citizens  testified  their  obligations  to  him  for  it.  The 
principal  citizens  who  brought  the  news  from  Poitiers  to  lord  Thomaa 
Percy,  sers'ing  in  the  capta4's  army,  begged  of  him  to  hasten  thither  • 
and  as  they  expected  an  immediate  siege,  to  bring  with  him  as  strong 
a  force  as  he  could,  for  the  French  army  was  very  considerable. 
On  hearing  this,  lord  Thomas  explained  the  business  to  the  captal, 
to  know  what  "he  would  say  to  it.  The  captal,  having  considered  it, 
was  unwilling  to  break  up  his  expedition,  but  gave  lord  Thomas 
Percy  leave  to  go  there  :  he  set  off,  and  on  his  arrival  in  Poitiers 
was  received  with  great  joy  by  the  inhabitants,  who  were  very  de- 
sirous  of  having  him  among  them.  He  found  sir  John  Devereux 
there,  and  great  feastings  and  rejoicings  were  made  on  the  occasion. 

All  this  was  known  to  the  constable,  who  had  continued  in  Mon- 
contour,  and  also  that  Poitiers  had  been  reinforced  with  a  body  of 
men-at-arms.  At  the  same  time  he  heard  from  the  duke  of  Berry, 
who  commanded  a  large  army  in  Auvergne,  Berry,  and  Burgundy, 
upon  the  borders  of  Limousin,  that  he  was  desirous  of  laying  siege 
to  St.  Severe  ;*  which  town  belonged  to  sir  John  Devereux,  but  was 
garrisoned,  under  his  orders,  by  sir  WiUiam  Percy,  Richard  Gill,  and 
Richard  Orme,  and  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  who  had  overrun 
the  countries  of  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  doing  much  mischief  to 
both  of  them.  The  duke  of  Berry,  on  this  account,  wished  to  march 
thither,  and  therefore  entreated  the  constable,  if  he  had  not  any 
other  views,  that  he  would  join  him  before  St.  Severe.  The  con. 
stable,  who  was  very  wise,  prudent,  and  inventive  in  all  his  under. 

*  "  St  9«T«re"— a  towa  ia  SaiatoDge.  near  Saintcs 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  >fec. 


takings,  considered  that  at  that  moment  he  could  not  expect  success 
before  Poitiers,  even  if  he  were  to  march  his  men  thither ;  for  the 
city  had  been  greatly  reinforced  with  men-at-arms  :  he  therefore  de- 
clared he  would  join  the  duke  of  Berry.  He  set  out  from  Moncon- 
tour  with  his  wh  le  army  after  he  had  appointed  a  garrison  to  defend 
it,  and  joined  the  duke,  who  thanked  him  much  for  coming,  as  well 
as  all  his  knights  and  squires.  When  this  junction  was  formed,  there 
was  plenty  of  men-at-arms.  The  duke  of  Berry,  in  company  with 
the  constable,  reconnoitred  St.  Severe  :  their  force  was  about  four 
thousand  men-at-arms  :  they  directly  laid  siege  to  the  place,  decla- 
ring they  would  not  depart  until  they  had  possession  of  it.  They 
began  the  siege  with  great  vigor,  and  sir  William  Percy  and  his  com- 
panions defended  themselves  equally  well. 

News  was  brought  to  sir  John  Devereux  in  the  city  of  Poitiers, 
how  the  duk*"  of  Berry,  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  constable  of 
France,  the  lo/d  de  Clisson,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  with  four  thou- 
sand men-at-arms,  were  besieging  his  castle  of  St.  Severe.  He  was 
very  pensive  on  hearing  this,  and  spoke  to  lord  Thomas  Percy,  who 
was  present  when  the  intelligence  came :  "  Lord  Thomas,  you  are 
seneschal  of  this  country,  and  have  sufficient  influence  and  power  to 
do  what  I  am  about  to  request  of  you  ;  which  is,  that  you  would  ad- 
vise and  assist  me  in  succoring  my  people,  for  unless  they  are  rein- 
forced they  must  be  taken  by  assault."  "  By  my  faith,"  replied  lord 
Thomas,  "  I  have  every  inclination  and  good  wish  to  assist  you  :  and 
through  love  to  you,  I  will  set  out,  and  speak  to  my  lord  the  captal^e 
Buch,  who  is  not  far  distant.  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  induce 
him  to  accompany  us,  to  raise  the  ^ege,  and  to  offer  battle  to  the 
French."  They  immediately  set  out  from  Poitiers,  leaving  the  city 
under  the  guard  of  the  mayor  of  the  place,  whose  name  was  John 
Regnault,  a  good  and  loyal  man.  These  knights  rode  until  they  met 
the  captal  de  Buch,  in  the  plain,  advancing  toward  St.  Jean  d'Angely. 
They  remonstrated  with  him  in  a  courteous  manner,  how  the  French 
had  taken  Monmorillon,  near  Poitiers,  as  well  as  the  strong  castle  of 
Moncontour ;  and  that  they  were  now  employed  at  the  siege  of  St. 
Severe,  which  belonged  to  sir  John  Devereux,  to  whom  certainly 
some  good  services  were  due.  Besides,  there  were  shut  up  in  the 
castl'e,  sir  William  Percy,  Richard  Gill,  and  Richard  Orme,  who 
were  too  valiant  men  to  be  lost. 

The  captal  de  Buch,  having  considered  a  moment,  replied,  "  Gen- 
tlemen, what  is  it  you  wish  me  to  do  ?"  Some  knights  who  were 
near  had  been  called  to  this  council,  and  they  replied  :  "  It  is  now  a 
long  time  since  we  have  heard  you  express  a  strong  desire  for  an  oppor- 
tunity of  fighting  with  the  French,  you  can  never  find  a  more  favor- 
able  one  than  by  hastening  to  St.  Severe ;  and,  if  you  will  issue  your 
summons  to  Anjou  and  Poitou,  we  shall  have  a  sufficient  number  to 
combat  the  French  with  the  good  will  we  have  to  meet  with  them." 
"  By  my  faith,"  answered  the  captal,  "  I  wish  nothing  better  ;  and 
we  will  soon  measure  our  strength  with  theirs,  if  it  please  God  and 
my  lord  St.  George."  The  captal  immediately  issued  his  summons 
to  all  barons,  knights,  and  squires  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge  attached 
to  the  English,  entreating  and  enjoining  them  strictly  to  meet  him, 
at  a  certain  fixed  place,  armed  and  prepared  in  the  best  manner  they 
could.  Every  knight  and  squire  who  received  these  letters  made  all 
possible  dispatch  to  make  himself  ready,  and  took  the  field  to  meet 
the  captal  as  speedily  as  he  could.  Among  the  principal  were,  the 
lord  de  Partenay,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt,  sir  Hugh  de  Vinoue,  sir 
Thomas  his  brother,  sir  Percival  de  Coulonge,  sir  Aimery  de  la  Roche- 
chouart,  sir  James  de  Surgeres,  sir  Geoffry  d'Argenton,  the  lords  de 
Puissances,  de  Roussillon,  de  Crupenac,  sir  John  d'Angle,  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Montendre,  and  many  other  barons  and  knights :  so  that  they 
mustered  full  nine  hundred  lances  and  five  hundred  archers. 


CHAPTER  CCCX. 

THE  &ARRISON  OF  ST.  SEVERE,  AFTER  A  SHARP  ASSAULT,  SURRENDERS  TO 
SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN.  THE  CITY  OF  POITIERS  TURNS  TO  THE 
FRENCH  PARTY. 

.  Intelligence  was  brought  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  the 
army  before  St.  Severe,  that  the  English,  Poitevins,  and  their  allies 
were  fast  approaching  with  a  great  force,  in  order  to  oblige  them  to 
raise  the  siege.  When  the  constable  heard  of  this,  he  was  no  way 
alarmed,  but  ordered  every  one  to  arm  and  to  march  directly  to  the 
assault.  No  one  disobeyed  this  command,  but  French  and  Bretons 
advanced  to  the  fort  armed  and  well  covered  by  their  shields,  when 
they  began  a  vigorous  attack,  each  lord  under  his  own  banner  and 
surrounded  by  his  people.  It  was  a  handsome  sight  to  look  at,  for 
at  this  assault  nhere  were  forty-nine  banners,  and  numbers  of  pen- 
nons.  The  constable  and  the  marshal  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre  were 
there  at  their  proper  posts,  laboring  hard  to  encourage  the  men  to 
conduct  their  attack  with  greater  valor.  Knights  and  squires  of  all 
nations  were  eager  to  gain  honor  and  advancement,  and  performed 
many  gallant  exploits.  Several  crossed  the  ditches,  which  were  full 
of  water,  with  their  shields  on  their  heads,  and  marched  up  to  the 
walls.  In  doing  this,  they  never  retreated,  notwithstanding  the  things 
which  were  thrown  down  on  them,  but  advanced  the  nearer  to  the 
fort.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alen9on,  and 
the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  with  several  other  great  lords,  were  on  the 
ditch  encouraging  their  men,  who,  on  account  of  such  spectators, 
advanced  boldly,  fearless  of  death  and  danger. 


211 

Sir  William  Percy  and  the  two  squires  of  honor,  who  were  gov. 
ernors  of  the  castle,  perceiving  how  briskly  the  attacks  were  made, 
and  that  they  never  cooled  nor  ceased,  were  sensible,  that,  if  it  thus 
continued,  they  could  not  long  resist,  and,  according  to  their  imagi. 
nation,  no  aid  was  coming  to  them  from  any  part ;  for,  if  they  had 
suspected  that  a  reinforcement  was  within  ten  leagues,  they  would 
have  taken  courage,  and  have  held  out  until  they  should  have  been 
relieved  :  but,  being  ignorant  of  this,  they  opened  a  treaty  with  the 
constable,  to  avoid  further  loss.  Sir  Bertrand,  who  had  had  certain 
intelligence  that  before  evening  he  should  see  or  hear  of  the  English, 
eagerly  concluded  the  negotiation,  granting  them  their  lives  :  on 
which  he  made  great  rejoicings.  He  then  ordered  the  army  to  march 
into  the  plain,  and  draw  up  in  order  of  battle,  saying  to  the  chief 
commanders :  "  Gentlemen,  look  to  yourselves,  for  the  enemy  is  ad- 
vancing,  and  I  hope  that  we  may  have  a  battle  before  night."  Each 
made  ready,  upon  hearing  this,  as  well  for  the  attack  as  to  defend 
himself.  The  English,  however,  were  in  no  hurry  to  march  further, 
when  they  learnt  for  certain  that  St.  Severe  was  taken.  We  will, 
therefore,  speak  of  what  was  passing  in  Poitiers. 

At  this  time  there  were  great  disscntions  in  Poitiers,  for  three 
parts  of  the  town  wished  to  turn  to  the  French ;  but  John  Regnault, 
the  mayor,  and  a  part  of  the  commonalty,  wanted  to  remain  with  the 
English.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  richest  citizens  and  the  church, 
men,  of  whom  there  were  plenty,  would,  whatever  might  be  the 
consequences,  have  the  constable  sent  for :  indeed  they  secretly  ad. 
vised  him  to  make  haste  and  take  possession  of  the  city,  for  on  his 
approach  they  would  open  to  him  the  gates.  The  constable  was 
much  rejoiced,  and  told  it  to  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  of  Bourbon, 
who  determined  that  he  should  leave  the  army  with  three  hundred 
men-at-arms,  mounted  on  the  fleetest  coursers  they  had.  They  rode 
that  day  and  the  following  nighty,  with  scarcely  any  repose,  upward 
of  thirty  leagues  by  another  road  than  that  the  English  had  taken, 
and  by  daybreak  arrived  at  Poitiers.  They  found  the  gates  ready 
opened,  and  their  party  prepared  to  receive  them.  Had  they  but 
delayed  one  half  hour,  they  would  have  lost  the  opportunity ;  for 
John  Regnault  and  his  friends,  having  learnt  the  intention  of  the 
others,  had  sent  off  in  great  haste  to  sir  John  Devereux  and  lord 
Thomas  Percy,  who,  with  a  hundred  spears  and  as  many  archers, 
were  within  one  short  league  of  the  city. 

The  barons  and  knights  of  Poitou  were  thunderstruck  at  the  cap. 
ture  of  Poitiers,  as  well  as  those  from  Gascony  and  England,  who 
were  collected  in  Poitou,  to  the  amount  of  eight  hundred  lances  and 
four  hundred  archers.  They  called  a  council  to  consider  in  what 
manner  they  should  act,  for  they  saw  themselves  in  great  difficulties, 
and  were  doubtful  in  whom  they  could  put  confidence.  The  barons 
and  knights  of  Poitou  therefore,  the  better  to  reassure  the  English, 
thus  addressed  them :  "  Certainly,  gentlemen,  it  is  exceedingly  dis- 
agreeable for  us  to  see  the  affairs  of  this  country  in  such  a  state  that 
we  cannot  bring  any  remedy  to  them ;  but  depend  upon  it,  that  as 
long  as  we  exist,  and  there  shall  remain  any  house  or  fort  in  Poitou 
to  receive  us,  we  will  always  remain  steadily  and  loyally  attached 
to  our  natural  lord  the  king  of  England  and  to  you."  The  English 
knights  replied,  "We  place  our  entire  confidence  in  you,  and  you 
will  fiad  in  us  companions  and  friends  to  death."  There  were  very 
long  debates,  when  it  was  at  last  resolved,  that  the  Poitevins  should 
march  off  one  way,  and  the  English  to  a  different  quarter.  They 
parted  from  each  other  in  the  most  amicable  manner ;  that  is  to  say, 
the  lord  de  Partenay,  the  lords  de  Thenars  and  de  Roussillon,  sir 
Aimery  de  la  Rochechouart,  sir,John  d'Angle,  sir  Louis  de  Harcourt, 
sir  Percival  de  Coulonge  governor  of  Thenars,  Hugh  de  Brionne, 
Reginald  de  Thenars,  William  de  Crupenac,  James  de  Surgeres,  and 
other  knights  and  squires  of  Poitou,  who  took  the  road  to  Thenars 
The  English,  such  as  sir  John  Devereux,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  sir 
Richard  de  Pontchardon,  the  earl  of  Angus,  sir  Geoffry  d'Argenton, 
sir  Matthew  Foulkes,  sir  Thomas  Gournay,  sir  Walter  Hewitt,  sir 
John  Creswell,  and  others,  took  the  road  to  Niort,*  which  they  in. 
tended  to  enter  without  halting ;  but,  when  they  arrived  there,  they 
found  the  gates  shut  and  the  drawbridge  raised,  and  were  told  by  the 
inhabitants  they  should  not  have  admittance.  The  English  lords 
immediately  called  a  council,  and  declared  such  an  insult  was  not  to 
be  suffered :  they  drew  up  in  good  array,  and  attacked  the  town  with 
great  courage,  which  was  defended  by  the  inhabitants  :  but  there 
was  not  any  gentleman  or  knight  within  it  to  order  or  lead  them, 
only  mechanics,  who  knew  not  what  it  was  to  make  war:  so  they 
were  conquered  by  the  English.  Could  they  have  held  out  until 
vespers,  they  would  have  been  assisted,  for  the  constable  had  ordered 
Thibaut  du  Pons,  with  two  hundre'd  combatants,  to  reinforce  the 
ganison.  They  did  not,  however,  arrive  in  time,  for  the  town  was 
taken  by  assault,  and  pillaged,  while  men  and  women  were  promis- 
cuously put  to  the  sword.  The  English  took  up  their  quarters  in 
Niort,  waiting  for  intelligence. 


CHAPTER  CCCXI. 

THE  FRENCH  MAKE  THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCH  PRISONER.     LA  ROCHELLE  TTHINS 

TO  THE  FRENCH. 

During  the  time  the  English  were  in  Niort,  from  whence,  in  truth, 
they  were  afraid  of  departing,  Evan  of  Wales,  in  company  with  the 

*  "  Niort"— a  gity  m  Poitou,  fifteen  leagues  from  Poitiers. 


213  CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

-  panish  Admiral  don  Roderigo  di  Rosas,  arrived  at  La  Rochelle 
'.vith  fourteen  large  ships  and  eight  galleys,  laden  with  men-at-arms 
:'ud  provision.  They  anchored  before  the  town,  so  that  nothing 
•  ould  enter  or  come  out  without  danger  of  being  taken.  Upon  which 
i*ie  Rochellers,  who  were  wavering,  had  a  secret  interview  with 
J  Ivan  and  the  Spanish  admiral ;  and  it  was  agreed  mutually  not  to 
l.art  each  other.  The  Spaniards  and  French  remained  at  anchor 
b'^fore  La  Rochelle  ;  but  they  had  spies  in  the  countries  of  Poitou 
and  Saintonge,  to  inform  them  what  was  going  forward.  The  gov- 
ernor  of  La  Rochelle  was  at  that  time  Philip  Mansel. 

The  constable  of  France  still  continued  in  Poitiers,  but  he  sent 
the  lord  du  Pons,  and  Thibaut  du  Pons,  with  three  hundred  spears, 
including  every  one,  to  Soubise,  a  very  strong  castle  situated  on  the 
seashore,  directly  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  Charente,  where  it  dis- 
embogues  itself  into  the  sea.  The  lady  of  Saubisc  was  in  the  castle, 
but  had  not  many  men-at-arms  to  garrison  it :  she  therefore  directly 
sent  off  a  squire  to  John  de  Grailly,  captal  de  Buch,  constable  of 
Aquitaine,  to  ask  for  succor,  who  was  at  the  time  in  St.  Jean  d'An- 
gely.  He  sent  orders  for  sir  Henry  Playe,  seneschal  of  Angouleme, 
sir  William  de  Marneil,  nephew  to  the  lord  Raymond  de  Marneil, 
lord  Thomas  Percy,  and  sir  John  Creswell,  to  come  immediately  to 
St.  Jean  d'Angely. 

Evan  of  Wales  was  informed  of  all  the  particulars  of  this  siege,  as 
well  as  the  assembly  of  St.  Jean  d'Angely.  He  therefore  picked 
out  four  hundred  lances  of  those  most  to  be  depended  upon  from  his 
whole  army,  and  embarking  them  on  board  thirteen  barges,  set  sail 
with  sir  James  de  Montmoy  and  Morellet  his  brother.  He  left  the 
Spanish  admiral,  with  the  remainder  of  the  armament  before  La 
Rochelle,  and  arrived  undiscovered  on  the  opposite  shore  to  the 
castle  of  Saubise,  v^here  the  lord  de  Pons  was,  who  knew  nothing  of 
this  embarkation. 

The  captal  was  also  ignorant  of  it,  as  he  was  collecting  his  forces 
in  St.  Jean  d'Angely  ;  for,  had  he  suspected  anything  of  the  sort,  he 
would  have  had  a  larger  body  of  men  :  but  he  sent  back  a  consider- 
able number,  having  also  left  many  in  St.  Jean  d'Angely.  He  marched 
with  only  two  hundred  lances  at  the  utmost,  and  about  night  arrived 
near  to  the  French  army  and  to  the  castle  of  Soubise.  They  dis- 
mounted on  the  outside  of  a  small  coppice,  to  tighten  their  gloves  of 
mail  and  regirth  their  horses.  Having  remounted,  they  displayed 
iheir  banners,  dashing  among  the  French  with  their  shouts  of  war. 
Many  were  slain  and  wounded  at  this  onset,  for  the  French  were 
not  on  their  guard.  The  lord  du  Pons  and  Thibaut  du  Pens,  with 
sixty  of  their  principal  men,  were  made  prisoners,  and  the  rest  put 
to  flight. 

At  this  moment,  Evan  of  Wales  with  his  forces  advanced,  having 
hastily  crossed  the  Charente,  with  torches  and  other  lights,  for  it  was 
exceedingly  dark.  These  four  hundred  lances,  who  were  determined 
men  and  quite  frerh,  fell  upon  the  English  and  Gascons,  who  thought 
they  had  accomplished  their  business.  Many  were  scattered  about 
pillaging,  and  the  knights  were  attending  to  their  prisoners.  They 
were  treated  by  these  new  comers  very  roughly,  and  in  a  short  time 
completely  defeated.  An  able  squire  of  Vermandois,  called  Peter 
Danvilliers,*  advanced  and  came  so  near  the  captal  de  Buch  that  he 
made  him  his  prisoner  by  a  gallant  deed  of  arms.  The  captal  was, 
at  this  period,  the  knight  of  Gascony  attached  to  England  whom  the 
king  of  France  and  the  Frenchmen  wished  most  to  gain,  for  he  was 
a  hardy  and  enterprising  captain.  Lord  Thomas  Percy  was  also 
that  day  made  prisoner  by  a  Welsh  priest,  called  David  Howel.t  Sir 
Maubrun  de  Linieres,  sir  Henry  Ha»ye,  and  several  other  knights  and 
squires  were  taken  likewise.  Sir  Walter  Hewett,  sir  Petiton  de 
Courton,  sir  William  Farrington  and  Carmillet  escaped  with  great 
difficulty  ;  they  made  for  the  town  of  Soubise,  but  would  have  failed 
of  help  if  the  lady  had  not  been  on  the  walls,  who  had  the  gate  in- 
stantly  opened.    They  entered  the  place  with  several  others. 

On  the  next  morning,  Evan  of  Wales  ordered  all  his  barges  and 
boats  to  be  drawn  up  before  Soubise,  on  which  he  made  a  brisk  at- 
tack. The  lord  du  Pons  and  sir  Thibaut  du  Pons,  who  had  been 
rescued,  assaulted  it  on  the  opposite  side.  The  garrison  and  town 
defended  themselves  valiantly ;  but  the  lady  called  a  council  of  the 
knights  and  barons,  as  the  place  was  not  strong,  and  could  not  hold 
for  any  time  :  for  she  did  not,  in  the  present  state  of  affairs,  expect 
any  succor ;  and  sent  them  to  negotiate  with  tlie  French.  A  treaty 
was  made  on  such  terms  that  the  knights  who  were  in  the  town 
might  retire  in  safety  to  Niort,  Saintes,  Lusignan,  or  whithersoever 
they  pleased ;  but  the  lady  of  Soubise  was  to  place  herself  under  the 
obedience  of  the  king  of  Franoe. 

The  English  departed  from  Soubise,  and  were  safelv  escorted 
wherever  they  chose  to  go.  The  French  took  possession  of  the  town 
and  received  the  fealty  of  the  lady,  who  swore  allegiance  to  the  king 
of  France  for  herself  and  for  her  dependencies.  Evan  of  Wales,  sir 
James  de  Montmoy,  and  their  men,  returned  to  their  boats,  carrying 
with  them  the  captal  de  Buch,  and  their  other  prisoners,  to  the  large 
fleet,  which  was  lying  before  La  Rochelle. 

*  "  Danvilliers."  Froissart  calls  him  Pierre  Danielles  ;  but  I  copy  from  Villaret's 
Hist,  de  France,  torn.  v.  who  says  that  Charles  V.  gave  the  squire  twelve  hundred  livres 
for  the  ransonj  of  the  captal,"and  cites  leTresor  de  Cliartres  for  the  receipt. 
_  t  "  David  Howel."  Villaret  calls  him  David  Honnel.  I  suppose  it  should  be  DaviJ 
Howel.  In  those  days,  it  was  common  for  priest*  t9  «ueage  in  war,  notwithstauding 
..their  priesthood. 
X  "Carmille."  d. 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &.c. 

"  '  '  —  III      I  i 

The  lord  du  Pons  and  the  Bretons  hastened  their  march  toward 
St.  Jean  d'Angely,  to  join  the  other  men-at-arms  whom  the  consta. 
ble  had  sent  thither.  There  were  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords 
de  Clisson,  de  Tournemine,  de  Beaumanoir,  and  de  Rochefort,  sir 
William  des  Bourdes,  sir  Olivier  de  Mauny,  sir  Reginald  de  Limou- 
sin, sir  Geoffry  Ricon,  Yvon  de  Laconnet,  Alain  de  St.  Pol,  Gar- 
suelle,  and  several  more,  who  came  before  the  town  of  St.  Jean 
d'Angely,  and  made  a  great  show  as  if  they  meant  to  ae.nault  it. 
The  inhabitants,  seeing  the  country  was  lost,  and  their  captain  taken, 
at  the  same  time  not  expecting  succor  from  any  part,  surrendered 
themselves  to  the  French.  The  Bretons  then  marched  toward  An- 
gouleme, which  turned  to  the  French,  as  did  Taillebourg,  They 
next  advanced  to  Saintes,  where  they  remained  tv/o  days  and  two 
nights ;  for  the  governor,  sir  William  Farrmgton,  said  he  would  not 
surrender  so  easily,  and  made  preparations  for  its  defence  ;  but  the 
bishop  of  the  town,  who  was  a  Frenchman,  worked  upon  the  citizens 
so  far  as  to  induce  them  to  seize  the  governor,  and  declare  they  would 
put  him  to  death  if  he  would  not  permit  them  to  surrender.  Sir 
William  consented,  provided  when  they  treated  for  themselves  they 
did  so  for  him,  and  that  he  should  be  permitted  to  march  out  free. 
This  treaty  was  accepted,  and  the  French  took  possession  of  Saintes 
and  its  castle.  Sir  William  Farrington  marched  out,  and  was  es- 
corted to  Bordeaux. 

Evan  of  Wales  still  lay  before  La  Rochelle  in  company  with  the 
Spanish  admiral,  don  Roderigo  de  Rosas,  with  forty  large  ships, 
thirteen  barges,  and  eight  galleys.  There  were  many  negotiations 
between  them  and  the  citizens^  but  these  last  could  not  do  anything 
so  long  as  the  castle  was  in  the  hands  of  the  English,  They  waitedj 
therefore,  dissembling  their  intentions,  until  the  English  should  have 
drawn  off  the  greater  part  of  the  garrison,  as  they  were  doing  by 
litde  and  littie,  and  until  sir  John  Devereux  had  left  it  under  the  com- 
mand of  Philip  Mansel,  who  had  but  a  hundred  companions  one 
with  the  other.  At  this  time,  a  citizen  called  Johh  Candorier,* 
mayor  of  the  town,  assembled  a  meeting  of  those  that  were  more 
inclined  to  the  French  than  to  the  English,  and  addressed  them  : 
"  Gentle  sirs,  we  see  our  neighbors  taking  part  with  the  French  on  all 
sides  of  us,  and  we  shall  soon  be  so  inclosed  that  we  shall  not  know 
which  way  to  turn  ourselves,  nor  even  to  go  out  of  our  town.  I 
would  therefore  be  expedient,  as  the  moment  seems  favorable,  to 
consider  in  what  manner  we  may  be  able  to  gain  possession  of  the 
castle,  which  has  so  much  annoyed  and  vexed  us,  for  the  garrison  is 
now  much  weakened.  Philip  Mansel  is  not  very  crafty.  I  will 
therefore  tell  him  I  have  received  orders  from  the  king  of  England, 
which  command  me  to  arm  and  muster  all  tlie  inhabitants  of  the 
town  in  a  place  which  I  will  name,  but  that  I  must  know  the  number 
of  the  garrison  as  well  as  the  townsmen,  so  that  I  may  be  enabled  to 
send  him  an  exact  account.  I  will  desire  him  to  march  out  of  the 
castle,  and  make  his  muster  before  me,  which  I  am  persuaded  he  will 
do.  We  will  then  have  provided  an  ambuscade  among  the  old  ruins, 
on  the  outside  of  the  castle,  of  two  hundred  companions,  v/ho,  when 
the  garrison  have  marched  out,  shall  post  themselves  between  thera 
and  the  draw-bridge,  which  will  have  been  let  down.  We  will  also 
have  a  sufficient  force  elsewhere,  who  must  advance  in  their  front 
and  make  them  prisoners ;  by  which  we  shall  take  both  castle  and 
garrison,  if  you,  gentlemen,  approve  of  my  plan."  They  all  replied 
in  the  affirmative,  and  adopted  it,  appointing  the  mayor  captain  of 
the  enterprise. 

The  mayor,  shortly  afterwards,  sent  to  invite  the  governor  to  a  grand 
entertainment,  where  he  met  most  of  the  principal  inhabitants  that 
were  in  the  plot.  The  conversation  ran  chiefly  on  the  king  of  Eng- 
land and  his  affairs  ;  during  which  a  large  packet  was  brought  to  the 
mayor,  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  England,  the  better  to  impose  on 
Philip  Mansel,  who  could  not  read,  but  knew  well  the  seal.  The 
mayor  read  aloud  this  letter,  putting  such  words  in  it  as  suited  his 
purpose,  but  which  were  not  written.  He  then  addressed  his  guest: 
"Governor,  you  sec  and  hear  what  the  king  our  lord's  commands  are 
to  you  and  me.  You  must  make  your  muster  to-morrow,  as  we  will 
do  ours."  The  governor,  who  but  too  well  believed  all  he  had  heard, 
said  he  would  willingly  obey,  and  with  this  he  took  his  leave.  During 
the  course  of  the  night,  the  mayor  chose  two  hundred  men,  whom 
he  well  armed,  and  before  day  placed  them  in  ambush  among  the 
old  walls  on  the  outside  of  the  castle.  After  nine  o'clock  the  mayor 
ordered  the  bells  to  ring,  and  the  townsmen  to  arm  themselves.  Soon 
after,  Philip  Mansel  armed  his  garrison,  of  sixty  able  men,  and  fit  to 
defend  the  place.  They  marched  out  of  the  castle  ;  but  when  they 
had  passed  the  draw-bridge,  the  men  who  formed  the  ambuscade 
sallied  forth,  and  posted  themselves  between  the  English  and  the  gate. 

The  garrison  now  saw  they  were  betrayed,  and  marched  toward 
the  ambuscade  in  hopes  of  regaining  the  entrance  of  the  castle ;  but 
at  this  moment  the  mayor  advanced,  with  upward  of  two  thousand 
of  the  inhabitants,  so  that  the  English,  being  attacked  in  front  and 
rear,  were  all  made  prisoners :  they  surrendered,  on  having  their 
lives  saved.  The  castle  was  not  yet  taken  ;  for  the  English  had  left 
twelve  of  their  men  within,  who  had  strongly  closed  the  gate.  The 
mayor  then  came  up  to  the  governor  and  his  men,  and  said,  "  Gen. 
tlemen,  attend  to  what  I  say  :  if  you  do  not  immediately  give  orders 
for  the  castle  to  surrender,  you  may  be  assured  we  will  have  you  all 
beheaded  at  the  foot  of  this  bridge."  The  English  replied  they  would 

*  "  Caudoritr."  Us  was  called  Chaudroa  boture. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  Sec. 


S13 


willingly  do  all  in  their  power,  and  held  several  parleys  with  those 
of  the  castle.  It  was  agreed  on  all  sides,  that  those  who  had  been 
made  prisoners  and  the  remainder  in  the  castle  should  be  embarked 
on  board  a  ship,  and  conducted  by  the  mayor  and  burgesses  to  Bor- 
deaux.   Thus  did  the  Rochellers  win  their  castle. 

When  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  Bourbon,  the  marshal  de 
Sancerre,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Sully,  du  Pons,  de 
Clisson,  de  Beaumanoir,  and  the  other  barons  and  knights  of  PVance 
were  informed  of  it,  they  quitted  Berry,  Anjou  and  Limousin,  where 
they  had  made  their  quarters,  and  took  the  direct  road  for  Poitiers, 
where  the  constable  resided.  In  their  march,  these  lords  took  a  town 
in  Poiiou  called  St.  Maixant,*  which  sun-endered  as  soon  as  they 
came  before  it.  The  castle  was  taken  by  assault,  and  all  in  it  put 
to  the  sword..  They  afterwards  took  the  castle  of  Merle,  the  castle  of 
Aunay,  and  several  other  forts  in  their  road.  When  they  were  ar- 
rived  at  Poitiers,  they  sent  messengera  to  treat  with  the  Rochellers, 
but  they  would  not  open  their  gates  to  them.  They  told  the  messen- 
gers,  that  the  inhabitants  would  not  surrender  themselves  in  so  easy 
a  manner ;  but  that  if  the  duke  of  Berry  and  the  before-mentioned 
lords  were  willing  to  agree,  within  six  days,  to  send  them  passports 
to  come  to  Poitiers,  they  would  then  declare  to  them  their  intentions, 
and  fully  explain  what  they  meant  to  do.  The  messengere  returned, 
and  told  what  the  inhabitants  had  said.  Passports  were  granted,  and 
some  of  the  burgesses  came  to  Poitiers,  when  they  declared  to  the 
lords  that  it  was  their  intention  to  place  themselves  under  the  obedi- 
ence  of  the  king  of  France ;  but  that  they  would  not  allow  of  any 
castle,  and  the  present  one  must  be  razed  to  the  ground  :  that  it  should 
be  declared,  under  the  king's  seal,  that  no  other  should  be  erected  : 
that  the  town  of  La  Rochelle,  and  country  dependent  on  it,  should 
remain  for  ever  as  the  particular  domain,  and  under  the  jurisdiction, 
of  the  kings  of  France,  and  that  it  should  never  be  severed  from  it 
by  marriage,  peace,  or  by  any  other  means,  whatever  fortune  may 
oefal  the  kingdom  of  France ;  that  the  tovm  should  be  allowed  a 
mint,  with  liberty  to  coin  florins,  and  black  and  white  money,  with 
the  same  alloy  and  form  as  those  of  Paris.  The  French  lords  would 
not  agree  to  these  terms  until  the  king  had  considered  them  ;  and 
they  gave  the  Rochellers  passports  to  wait  on  him  at  Paris. 

Twelve  burgesses  went  to  the  king,  who  granted  them  everything 
they  had  asked.  He  entertained  them  handsomely,  and  gave  them 
several  rich  jewels.  When  they  returned  to  La  Rochelle,  they  dis- 
played  their  chartera,  which  were  sealed  with  the  king's  seal,  and 
had  been  confirmed  in  the  parliament  of  the  king  and  his  peers. 
They  immediately  began  to  demolish  and  raze  to  the  ground  the  large 
and  strong  castle  of  La  Rochelle.  They  then  sent  to  inform  the  lords 
who  were  at  Poitiers,  that  if  they  would  come  thither  the  gates  would 
be  open  to  them.  The  constable  of  France  went  with  only  two 
hundred  men-at-arms.  They  received  him  with  great  joy,  and  did 
to  him  their  homage  and  fealty  as  to  the  king  of  France  ;  for  he 
showed  them  a  lawful  commission  from  the  king,  which  constituted 
him  his  representative  in  all  those  parts  of  the  realm. 


CHAPTER  CCCXII. 

SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  TAKES  SEVERAL  CASTLES  IN  THE  ROCIIELLOIS. 
THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  EMBARKS  TO  COME  TO  THE  ASSISTANCE  OF 
THOUARS,  BUT  IS  PREVENTED  BY  CONTRARY  WINDS  :  UPON  WHICH 
THOSE  OF  TKOUARS,  AND  MANY  OTHERS  IN  POITOU,  SURRENDER  TO  THE 
FRENCH. 

When  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  had  resided  four  days  in  La  Ro- 
".helle,  and  had  pointed  out  to  the  inhabitants  in  what  manner  they 
ihould  support  and  demean  themselves  henceforward,  he  set  out  on 
iiis  return  to  the  lords  he  had  left  at  Poitiers,  whom  he  instantly 
marched  off  to  conquer  other  strong  places  in  Poitou.  They  were 
full  three  thousand  lances.  On  their  departure  from  Poitiers,  they 
laid  siege  to  the  castle  of  Benon,i"  and  declared  they  would  not  leave 
it  until  it  had  changed  masters.  A  squire  from  the  county  of  Foix, 
named  William  de  Pau,  was  governor  of  the  place,  under  the  captal 
de  Buch :  he  had  with  him  a  Neapolitan  knight,  called  sir  James, 
but  without  any  surname.  Many  violent  assaults  were  made,  which 
were  well  repulsed  by  the  garrison. 

Not  far  distant  was  the  town  of  Surgeres,t  which  was  garrisoned 
with  English,  by  orders  of  the  captal,  then  a  prisoner,  who  said  one 
evening  they  would  beat  up  the  French  quarters.  They  therefore 
marched  out,  according  to  an  agreement  with  those  of  Maran3,§  and 
mustered  in  the  whole  about  forty  lances  :  they  fell  upon  the  quarters 
of  the  constable  of  France,  vv'ounded  many,  and  particularly  slew  one 
of  his  own  squires.  The  army  were  roused,  and  the  French  collected 
together  us  fast  as  they  could  ;  but  the  English,  who  had  performed 
all  they  intended,  reentered  their  fortresses  unhurt.  The  constable 
was  so  enrdged  at  this,  that  he  swore  he  would  never  quit  the  spot 
where  he  was  without  conquering  the  castle  of  Benon,  and  putting  to 
death  all  within  it.  He  gave  orders  that  very  morning  for  every  one 
to  be  ready  for  the  assault,  and  had  large  machines  brought,  so  that 
for  a  long  time  such  an  attick  hod  not  been  seen.    The  men-at-arms 

*  "  St.  Maixant"— in  tlie  road  between  Saintes  and  Poitiers,  fifteen  leasues  from  the 
iiaiter. 

t  "  Benon"— a  snr.all  town  in  Aunis.  diocese  of  La  Rochelle. 
t  "Surgeres"— a  town  in  Aunis,  six  leagues  from  La  Rochelle. 
i  "  Marans"--a  town  in  Auuis,  six  leagues  from  La  Rochelle. 


and  the  Bretons  did  not  spare  themselves :  they  entered  the  ditches 
with  shields  on  their  heads,  and  advanced  to  the  foot  of  the  walls  with 
pick-axes  and  iron-crows,  with  which  they  worked  so  effectually  thar 
a  large  breach  was  made,  through  which  they  might  easily  enter. 
The  castle  was  taken,  and  all  within  put  to  the  svv^ord.  The  con 
stable  had  it  repaired  and  new  garrisoned.  He  then  advanced  toward 
Marans,  the  garrison  of  which  surrendered  on  having  their  litres  and 
properties  saved.  He  next  came  to  Surgeres,  which  also  put  itself 
under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France  ;  for  the  English  gan-ison 
had  gone  away,  being  afraid  to  wait  the  arrival  of  the  constable.  He 
marched  after  this  to  the  castle  of  Fontenay  le  Gomte,*  where  the 
lady  of  sir  John  Harpcdon  resided.  He  assaulted  both  town  and 
castle  frequently :  at  last,  the  garrison  left  it  on  capitulation,  and 
retreated  to  Thouars  with  the  lady,  under  passports  from  the  constable. 
The  French  therefore  took  possession  of  the  caatle  and  town,  and 
halted  there  to  rest  themselves. 

Sir  Bertrand  and  the  lords  of  Franco  marched  to  besiege  Thouars. 
whither  the  greater  part  of  the  knights  of  Poitou  had  retired,  namely, 
the  viscount  de  Thouars,  the  lords  de  Partenay,  de  Pousanges,  de 
Cors,  de  Crupignac,  sir  Louis  ^e  Harcourt,  sir  Geoffry  d'Argenton, 
sir  James  de  Surgeres,  sir  Percival  de  Coulogne.  They  had  caused 
to  be  made  at  Poitiers  aiid^it  la  Rochelle  large  machines  and  cannons, 
with  vv-hich  they  much  harassed  these  lords  of  Poitou  in  Thouara; 
who,  having  nmtually  considered  their  situation,  proposed  a  treaty, 
the  terms  of  which  were,  that  there  should  be  a  ti  uce  for  them  and  aU 
that  belon^^ed  to  them  until  Michaelmas  ensuing  1372  :  during  which 
time,  they  thould  let  the  king  of  England,  their  lord,  kn6w  the  state 
of  the  town  uud  country  :  and  if,  within  that  period,  they  were  not 
succored  by  the  king  of  England  or  some  of  his  children,  they  were, 
for  themselves  and  their  territories,  to  swear  obedience  to  the  king  of 
France.  When  the  treaty  was  agreed  to,  some  of  the  knights  re 
turned  to  Paris.  The  captal  de  Buch,  was  conducted  thither,  and 
imprisoned,  under  a  good  guard,  in  one  of  the  towers  of  the  Temple 
The  king  v/as  so  much  pleased  with  this  prize,  that  he  gave  to  the 
squire  that  had  taken  him  twelve  hundred  francs. 

The  messengers  from  the  lords  of  Poitou  arrived  in  England,  to  ac 
quaint  the  king,  the  prince  of  Wales  (who  at  that  time  had  pretty 
well  recovered  his  health)  and  the  council  with  the  situation  of  Poitou 
and  Saintonge.  The  king,  learning  that  he  was  thus  losing  all  the 
territories  which  had  cost  him  so  much  to  conquer,  remained  pensive 
and  silent :  at  last  he  said,  that  in  a  very  ehort  time  he  would  go  to 
that  country  with  such  a  powerful  force  a-  would  enable  him  to  wait 
for  the  army  of  the  king  of  France,  and  never  return  to  England  be- 
fore he  had  regained  all  that  had  been  conquered  from  him,  or  lose 
what  remained. 

At  this  period,  the  army  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster was  completed.  It  was  very  numerous,  and  had  been  ordered 
to  Calais ;  but  the  king  and  council  changed  its  destination,  having 
determined  it  should  go  to  Poitou,  Saintonge  and  La  Rochelle,  as 
being  the  places  where  the  business  was  the  most  pressing.  The 
king  of  England  issued  a  special  summons  throughout  the  realm, 
ordering  all  persons  capable  of  bearing  arms  to  come  properly  equip 
ped  to  Southampton  and  its  neighborhood  by  a  certain  day,  when 
they  were  to  embark.  None  either  wished  or  dared  to  disobey  the 
command,  so  that  numbers  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  of  all  sorts 
marched  toward  the  sea-coast,  where  there  were  about  four  hundred 
vessels  of  different  sizes  ready  to  receive  them.  The  principal  nobility 
waited  on  the  king  and  his  family,  who  resided  at  Westminster.  It 
had  been  setded  between  the  king  and  prince,  that  if  either  of  them 
should  die  in  this  expedition,  the  son  of  the  prince,  named  Richard, 
born  at  Bordeaux,  should  succeed  to  the  crown.  When  therefore  all 
the  nobles  were  assembled  about  the  king  before  his  departure,  the 
prince  caused  them  to  acknowledge,  that  in  case  he  should  die  before 
his  father,  his  son  should  succeed  as  king  of  England  after  the  de. 
cease  of  his  grandfather.  The  earls,  barons,  knights  and  commonalty 
of  the  country  were  so  much  attached  to  the  prince  for  his  gallantry 
at  home  and  abroad,  that  they  cheerfully  assented  to  his  request ; 
the  king  first,  then  his  clwldren,  and  afterv/ards  the  lords  of  England. 
The  prince  put  them  upon  their  oath,  and  made  them  sign  and  seal 
to  observe  this  arrangement  before  they  separated. 

Matters  being  thus  settled,  the  king,  the  prince,  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, the  earls  of  Cambridge,  Salisbury,  Warwick,  Arundel,  Suf. 
folk  and  Stafford,  the  lord  Despencer  (who  was  but  lately  returned 
from  Lombardy,)  the  lords  Percy,  Neville,  Roos,  de  la  Warre,  and  all 
the  principal  barons  of  England,  with  about  thiee  thousand  lances 
and  ten  thousand  archers,t  arrived  at  Southampton,  when  they  em- 
barked  on  board  the  fleet,  which  was  the  largest  that  ever  a  king  of 
England  sailed  with  on  any  expedition  whatever.  They  steered  for 
La  Rochelle,  coasting  Normandy  and  Brittany,  and  had  various 
winds.  The  king  of  France,  in  the  meantime,  was  collecting  a  great 
army  in  Poitou,  to  maintain  his  pretensions  to  Thouars :  so  that  the 
whole  country  was  full  of  soldiers.  The  Gascons,  on  the  other  hand, 
were  as  actively  employed  in  raising  men  under  the  command  of 
the  lord  Archibald  de  Grailly,  uncle  to  the  captal  de  Buch,  who  had 
come  forward  at  the  entreaties  cf  sir  Thomas  Felton,  seneschal  of 
Bordeaux:  they  amounted  to  full  three  hundred  speaks.  In  this 
I  Murnber  were  the  lords  de  Duras,  de  Courton,  de  Mucident,  de  Rosen, 

l    *  "  Fontenay  le  Comte"— a  city  in  La  Vendee,  bishopric  of  La  Rochelle. 
i    t  My  MS.  says,  *'  four  thousand  men-at-anns  and  twenty  thousand  arcben.' 


214 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


de  Langoren,  and  de  Landuras,  sir  Peter  de  Landuras,  sir  Peter  de 
Coui  ton,  and  sir  William  Farrington,  an  Englishman. 

This  body  of  men  left  Bordeaux,  and  advanced  to  Niort,  where 
they  found  sir  Walter  Hewett,  sir  John  Devereux,  sir  Thomas  Gour- 
nay,  sir  John  Cresswell,  and  several  others.  When  they  were  as- 
sembled, they  amounted  to  about  twelve  hundred  combatants.  Sir 
Richard  de  Pontchardon  arrived  there  also,  and  brought  with  him 
twelve  hundred  more.  The  king  of  England  and  his  children,  with 
his  large  army,  were  beaten  about  on  the  sea,  and  could  not  land  at 
La  Rochelle,  nor  anywhere  near  it,  for  wind  and  weather  were 
against  them.  They  remained  in  this  situation  for  nine  weeks ;  and 
Michaelmas  was  so  near  at  hand  that  he  found  it  was  not  possible  for 
him  to  keep  his  engagement  with  the  Poitevin  lords  in  Thouars.  He 
was  severely  disappointed  at  this,  and  disbanded  his  troops  to  go 
whither  they  wished.  The  king,  on  his  return,  said  of  the  king  of 
France,  "  that  there  never  was  a  king  who  had  armed  himself  so  lit- 
tle, nor  one  who  had  given  him  so  much  embairassment."  Thus  did 
this  large  fleet  steer  to  England,  when  it  had  as  favorable  a  gale  as 
could  be  wished.  After  they  were  disbanded,  there  arrived  at  Bor- 
deaux  upward  of  two  hundred  merchant  ships  for  wines. 

When  Michaelmas  was  nearly  arrived,  the  barons  of  England  and 
Gascony,  who  had  advanced  to  Niort  in  order  to  attend  the  king  of 
England  at  Thouars,  were  very  much  surprised  that  they  heard  not 
any  tidings  of  him.  In  order,  therefore,  to  acquit  themselves,  they 
sent  messengers  to  the  Poitevin  lords  in  Thouars,  who  said  to  them  : 
"  Very  dear  lords,  we  are  sent  hither  by  the  lords  of  Gascony  in  the 
dependence  of  the  king  of  England,  and  by  those  English  lords  now 
in  company  with  them,  who  have  desired  us  to  inform  you,  that  they 
have  collected  all  their  forces,  which  may  amount  to  about  twelve 
hundred  fighting  men,*  ready  and  willing  to  serve  you.  They  en- 
treat you  to  inform  them,  if,  in  the  absence  of  the  king  of  England 
and  his  children,  they  can  assist  you,  and  if  the  relief  may  now  be  ac- 
cepted ;  for  they  are  eager  to  adventure  their  lives  and  fortunes  in  your 
company."  The  barons  of  Poitou  replied  :  "  We  will  call  a  council 
on  what  you  have  said  ;  and  we  return  our  kind  thanks  to  the  barons 
of  Gascony  and  England  for  sending  to  us,  and  for  being  so  well 
prepared  and  willing  to  assist  us." 

The  knights  of  Poitou  assembled  ;  but  at  the  first  meeting  they 
could  not  agree  on  any  determination,  for  the  lord  de  Partenay,  who 
was  one  of  the  principal  barons,  was  desirous  they  should  defend 
themselves,  as  if  the  king  of  England  had  been  present ;  but  others 
maintained,  that  they  had  given  under  their  seals  a  declaration,  that 
if  neither  the  king  of  England  nor  any  of  his  children  were  present, 
they  would  surrender  themselves  to  the  obedience  of  the  king  of 
France.  The  lord  de  Partenay  returned  to  his  h6tel  in  a  very  ill  hu- 
mor ;  but  he  was  afterwards  so  much  talked  to  that  he  consented  to 
agree  with  the  others.  They  therefore  sent  word,  that  according  to 
their  treaty,  it  was  absolutely  necessary  for  the  king  of  England  or 
one  of  his  sons  to  be  present.  The  English  and  Gascons  at  Niort  were 
much  vexed  on  hearing  this,  but  they  could  not  prevent  it. 

The  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  Bourbon,  the  constable  of  France,  the 
lord  de  Clisson,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  the 
lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  the  lord  de  Sully,  and  the  barons  of  France  : 
in  all,  about  ten  thousand  lances,  without  reckoning  the  others,  ad- 
vanced from  Poitiers,  and  drew  up  in  battle-array  before  Thouars  the 
eve  of  Michaelmas-day,  and  also  on  the  feast-day  until  evening,  when 
they  retired  to  their  quarters.  On  the  morrow,  the  two  brothers  of  the 
king  of  France  and  the  constable  sent  to  the  knights  of  Poitou  in 
Thouars,  to  remind  them  of  what  they  had  sworn  and  scaled.  They 
returned  for  answer,  that  they  should  very  soon  retire  to  Poitiers, 
when  they  would  put  themselves  and  their  dependencies  under  the 
obedience  of  the  king  of  France.  The  lords  of  France,  satisfied 
with  this  answer,  departed  from  before  Thouars ;  and  the  dukes  dis- 
banded  the  greater  part  of  their  men. 

On  this  separation,  the  lord  de  Clisson,  with  a  large  body  of  men- 
at-arms,  of  whom  the  constable  had  given  him  the  command,  came 
before  Mortaigne-sur-mer,  which  at  that  time  was  attached  to  the 
English.  An  English  squire,  called  James  Clerk,  was  governor  of 
the  place,  and  might  have  had  with  him  sixty  companions.  When 
the  lord  de  Clisson  came  before  Mortaigne,  he  assaulted  it  very  vigor- 
ously :  but,  though  he  did  not  spare  himself  on  the  occasion,  he 
gained  nothing  ;  upon  whicli  he  retreated  to  his  quarters.  The  gov- 
ernor, who  found  he  should  be  hard  pushed,  sent  off"  secretly  to  those 
knights  of  Gascony  and  England  who  were  at  Niort,  to  desire  they 
would  come  that  night  to  Mortaigne  ;  that  he  would  lodge  them  in 
his  h6tel ;  and  that  they  might  easily  pass  through  the  quarters  of  the 
French  forces,  who  were  but  two  hundred  fighting  men.  These  lords 
set  out  from  Niort,  with  five  hundred  lances,  and  rode  all  night  to 
arrive  at  Mortaigne,  for  they  had  a  great  desire  to  catch  the  lord  de 
Chsson.  But  a  spy,  who  had  left  Niort  with  them,  having  overheard 
some  part  of  their  intentions,  made  as  much  haste  as  possible  to  the 
lord  de  Clisson,  whom  he  found  sitting  at  his  supper.  He  informed 
him  that  the  enemy  had  marched  from  Niort  with  five  hundred  com- 

*  All  the  printed  copies  and  MSS.  except  tlie  one  I  have  lately  quoted,  have  1200,  In 
the  preceding  page,  Froissart  says  1200  men  came  to  Niort  with  sir  John  Devereux,  &.c. 
and  that  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon  brought  1200  more.  They  ought,  therefore,  to  have 
been  2400.  My  MS.  nearly  reconciles  this  by  saying,  that,  "the  herald  Chandos,  who 
carried  the  message  to  the  knighta  in  Thouars,  informed  them  his  lords  were  assembled 
in  Niort  with  1200  lanc«s,  Enslisb  and  Gascons,  and  about  2000  archers  and  lusty 


batants,  and  were  advancing  fast  toward  him.  Upon  hearing  this,  the 
lord  de  Clisson  pushed  the  table  from  before  him,  and  hastily  armed 
himself.  He  mounted  his  steed,  and  set  off  suddenly,  with  all  his 
men,  leaving  the  greater  part  of  what  belonged  to  them  on  the  field. 
He  never  stopped  until  he  arrived  at  Poitiers.  The  English  were 
much  vexed  at  their  disappointment.  They  returned  to  Niort,  where 
they  left  in  garrison  sir  John  Devereux,  the  earl  of  Angus  and  Cress- 
well.  Sir  Walter  Hewett  went  to  England.  All  the  others  went 
back  to  Bordeaux,  burning  in  their  way  the  whole  territories  of  the 
lord  de  Partenay. 

Thus  was  all  Poitou  conquered,  except  the  fortresses  of  Niort,  Eli- 
seth,  Mortemer,  Mortaigne,  Lusignan,  Chastel-Accart,*  La  Roche. 
sur-Yon,  Gauzar,  La  Tour  de  I'Arbre,  Merxis  and  others.  These 
castles,  however,  held  out,  and  made  frequent  inroads  and  attacks  on 
their  neighbors ;  sometimes  invading,  at  other  times  chased  back 
again. 


CHAPTER  CCCXIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  DARES  NOT  OPENLY  DECLARE  FOR  THE  KhNO 
OF  ENGLAND.  SIR  BETRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  CIVRAY.+ 
THE  ENGLISH  ARE  DEFEATED,  AND  THE  WHOLE  OF  THE  COUNTRIES 
OF  POITOU,  SAINTONGE,  AND  LA  ROCHELLE,  ARE  GIVEN  UP  TO  THE 
FRENCH.  ' 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  who  remained  peaceably  in  his  duchy,  was 
much  hurt  at  the  losses  of  the  English  ;  for  he  said,  such  as  he  was 
the  king  of  England  and  his  power  had  made  him,  as  he  never  should 
have  been  anything  of  himself :  that  he  owed  all  to  the  English 
king,  who  had  made  war  in  his  behalf,  had  lent  him  large  sums  of 
money,  and  had  given  to  him  his  daughter  in  marriage,  he  would 
therefore  have  been  happy  to  have  added  Brittany  as  an  ally  of  Eng. 
land  :  but  all  the  barons,  knights,  and  squires  of  that  country  were 
too  much  attached  to  the  French,  particularly  the  lords  de  Clisson, 
de  Laval,  and  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  who  at  that  time  were  the 
greatest  lords  in  Brittany.  They  addressed  the  duke  in  these  words  : 
"  Dear  lord,  as  soon  as  we  shall  clearly  perceive  that  you  take  any 
part  with  the  king  of  England  against  the  king  of  France,  our  sove- 
reign lord,  we  will  all  quit  you  and  the  country  of  Brittany."  The 
duke  could  but  ill  disguise  his  anger  :  however,  he  only  said,  "  they 
did  great  wrong  to  the  king  of  England."  He  now  began  to  open 
himself  more,  and  to  discover  his  sentiments  to  others  of  the  lords  of 
Brittany. 

The  king  of  PVance,  who  had  gained  over  to  him  all  the  principal 
persons  in  that  country  except  sir  Robert  Knolles,  had  besought  them 
to  inform  him  whenever  they  found  the  duke  acting  contrary  to  #ieir 
wishes,  assuring  them  he  would  provide  a  remedy.  The  duke  saw 
that  he  was  not  only  suspected,  but  narrowly  watched ;  which  alarmed 
him  lest  they  should  seize  his  person,  and  send  him  to  Paris.  He 
therefore  signified  to  the  king  of  England  his  situation,  and  entreated 
him  to  send  men-at-arms  to  assist  him  if  there  should  be  any  occa- 
sion. The  king  ordered  thither  four  hundred  men-at-arms  and  as 
many  archers,  under  the  command  of  lord  Neville,  who  arrived  at 
St.  Mathieu  Fin  de  Terre,t  where  they  remained  all  the  winter, 
without  doing  any  damage  to  the  country,  paying  for  everything  they 
had  ;  for  the  duke,  on  account  of  the  suspicions  of  his  nobles,  did  not 
choose  to  put  them  into  any  of  his  castles.  When  the  knights  of 
Brittany  saw  the  English  thus  come  to  the  assistance  of  the  duke, 
they  were  indignant,  and  shut  up  their  own  castles,  showing  much 
ill-will  against  the  duke.  Things  remained  in  this  doubtful  manner 
all  the  winter. 

As  soon  as  the  season  permitted,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  marched 
from  Poitiers  with  full  fourteen  hundred  combatants,  and  laid  siege 
to  the  town  and  castle  of  Civray.  There  were  with  him,  of  Breton 
knights,  sir  Alain  de  Beaumanoir,  John  de  Beaumanoir,  Arnoul 
Limousin,  Geoffry  Ricon,  Yvon  de  Laconnet,  Geoffry  de  Kerimel,, 
with  many  other  knights  and  squires.  They  fixed  their  quarters  be  • 
fore  Civray,  and  surrounded  them  with  palisadoes  to  prevent  being 
surprised  in  the  night.  Frequently  the  most  expert  of  them  advanced 
to  make  trials  of  skill  with  those  of  the  castle,  who  defended  them- 
selves valiantly.  During  the  siege,  sir  Robert  Micon,  and  Nicotin 
l'Escot,§  the  governors  of  Civray,  sent  intelligence  of  their  situation 
to  sir  John  Devereux  and  the  earl  of  Angus,  who  were  in  gan'ison 
at  Niort.  They  instantly  ordered  the  garrisons  from  Lusignan  and 
Gouzar  to  murch  to  Niort,  when  they  amounted  all  together  to  six 
or  seven  hundred  good  men-at-arms,  well  equipped,  without  counting 
the  pillagers.  They  advanced  until  they  came  near  to  Civray, 
which  is  but  four  leagues  from  Niort ;  when  they  halted  sometime  to 
arrange  themselves,  but  it  had  been  better  for  them  had  they  pro- 
ceeded to  the  quarters  of  the  constable. || 

News  was  brought  to  him  of  the  arrival  of  the  English,  while  they 
were  forming  themselves  in  the  plain.  He  was  not  any  way  alarmed 
at  it,  but  ordered  his  men  to  arm  without  making  any  delay,  and  to 
march  out  in  a  body.    When  he  saw  them  all  assembled,  he  said 

*  Chatel  r Archer— a  village  in  Poitou. 

t  "  Civray  "—a  towit  in  Poitou,  on  the  Charente,  ten  leagues  from  Poitiers. 

j  St.  Mathieu  Fin  de  Terre,  or  St.  Mahe,  is  a  village  in  Brittany,  diocese  of  St.  Pol 
de  Leon.  Froissart  calls  it  St.  Mathieu  de  Fine  Poterne. 

§  "Sir  Robert  Micon  and  Nicotin  I'Escot."  My  MSS.  have  sir  Robert  Miton  and  sir 
Martin  Scott. 

U  The  historian  of  Brittany  says,  they  there  intoxicated  themselves. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   6c  c. 


335. 


to  them  ;  "  My  good  gentlemen,  what  hearts  have  you  for  a  battle  ? 
I  fancy  we  must  engage  our  enemies."  They  replied  :  "  My  lord, 
we  are  very  willing  to  do  so,  thanks  to  God."  The  consfable  then 
ordered  an  ambuscade  to  be  formed,  of  two  hundred  combatants, 
near  to  the  castle :  for  he  judged  the  garrison  would  of  course  make 
a  sally.  He  then  commanded  the  greater  part  of  the  palisadoes  to 
be  levelled  to  the  ground,  that  there  might  not  be  any  hindrance 
when  he  should  march  out,  and  drew  up  his  forces  in  two  battalions. 
Sir  Alain  de  Beamont  commanded  one,  and  sir  Geoffry  de  Marneil* 
the  other.  It  was  strictly  forbidden  for  any  one  to  advance  before 
his  banner  until  ordered,  and  he  was  to  remain  till  then  quietly  in 
his  rank. 

We  will  now  return  to  sir  Robert  Miton  and  sir  Martin  Scott, 
who,  from  the  heights  of  the  castle  saw  the  English  in  the  plain 
drawn  up  in  battle-array.  They  said,  "  Let  us  make  ready  to  quit 
the  castle,  for  we  can  easily  pass  through  these  Bretons ;  and  when 
our  friends  shall  see  we  are  engaged,  they  will  come  to  our  help, 
and  we  may  do  much  mischief  before  they  will  be  prepared  to 
defend  themselves  or  suspect  our  intent."  About  sixty  combatants 
that  were  to  make  this  sally  aimed  themselves,  who,  when  ready, 
sallied  forth  on  horseback  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy  ;  but  they 
were  attacked  by  the  ambuscade  which  had  been  laid  for  them. 
Hard  indeed  was  the  fight,  but  the  English  were  so  surrounded  that 
they  could  neither  advance  nor  retreat :  they  were  all  slain  or  made 
prisoners,  not  one  escaping:  the  two  governors  were  also  taken. 

The  English  remained  in  battle-array  in  the  plain,  and  the  con- 
stable of  France  in  his  quarters :  for  he  imagined  that  the  English 
had  placed  a  large  ambuscade  in  a  coppice  on  his  rear.  The  Eng- 
lish had  brought  with  them  a  rout  of  pillaging  Poitevins  and  Bretons, 
amounting  to  about  two  hundred,  whom  they  sent  forward  to  skir- 
mish  with  the  French.  As  soon  as  these  pillagers  came  opposite  to 
the  battalion  of  the  lord  constable,  they  declared  themselves  loyal 
Frenchmen,  and,  if  he  pleased,  would  serve  under  him.  The  con- 
stable immediately  assented,  commanding  them  to  wheel  on  one 
side,  when  he  learnt  from  them  the  arrangement  of  the  English  force, 
and  that  there  was  not  any  ambuscade.  On  hearing  this,  the  con- 
stable was  more  easy  than  before  ;  and  having  ordered  his  men  to 
form,  he  advanced  with  his  banner,  marching  on  the  wing  of  the 
two  battalions.  They  had  dismounted,  and  pushed  toward  the 
palisadoes,  which  they  had  allowed  to  remain  standing,  every  one 
shouting,  "  Notre  Dame  Guesclin  !" 

The  English  on  seeing  them  issue  out  of  their  fort,  drew  up  also 
on  foot,  and  advanced  with  great  alacrity.  Their  firet  onset  was 
against  the  battalion  of  the  constable,  which  was  fierce  and  desperate. 
The  English  drove  quite  through  this  battalion,  and  overthrew 
many.  But  the  Bretons  had  wisely  drawn  up  their  army :  there 
were  two  battalions  on  the  wing,  who,  being  quite  fresh,  followed  the 
constable,  and,  falling  upon  the  English  who  were  tired,  beat  them 
most  dreadfully.  They,  however,  like  men  of  courage,  turned  about, 
without  shrinking  from  their  ill  fortune,  and  combated  most  valiantly 
with  the  arms  they  had,  such  as  battle-axes  and  swords  of  Bordeaux, 
with  which  they  dealt  many  hard  blows.  Several  excellent  knights 
of  each  side  adventured  boldly,  to  exalt  their  renown.  This  battle 
was  as  well  fought,  as  many  gallant  deeds  performed,  and  as  many 
captures  and  rescues  took  place  as  had  been  seen  for  a  long  time  in 
all  that  country  ;  for  both  armies  were  on  foot,  on  a  plain,  without 
advantage  to  either.  Each  labored  to  perform  his  duty  well,  and 
many  were  slain  outright  or  desperately  wounded.  In  short,  all  the 
English  who  had  marched  thither  were  so  completely  discomfited 
that  not  one  escaped  death  or  captivity.  Two  good  squires  were 
there  slain,  Richard  Neville  and  William  Worsley  ;  James  Wil- 
loughby  was  very  badly  wounded.  Sir  John  Devereux,  sir  Aimery 
de  Rochechouart,  David  Holgrave,  Richard  Oliver,  John  Cresswell, 
and  many  others  from  England  and  Poitou,  were  made  prisoners. 
This  battle  of  Civray  happened  on  the  20th  day  of  March,  1373. 

The  constable  and  his  army  returned  to  their  quarters,  where  they 
cleaned  and  refreshed  themselves,  and  attended  to  the  wounded  and 
prisoners,  of  whom  they  had  great  numbers.  The  constable  then 
sent  sir  Alain  de  Beaumont  to  hold  a  parley  with  the  garrison,  who 
told  them,  that  if  they  suffered  themselves  to  be  taken  by  assault, 
they  would  all  be  put  to  the  sword  without  mercy.  Upon  this,  the 
garrison  surrendered  to  the  constable,  who  allowed  them  to  leave  the 
place  and  march  to  Bordeaux,  with  a  passport  from  him.  The  French 
gained  this  castle  and  territory,  which  submitted  to  the  obedience  of 
the  king  of  France.  The  Bretons  advanced  eagerly  toward  Niort, 
which  is  a  handsome  town  in  Poitou,  and  had  always  supported  the 
interest  of  the  English,  who  had  kept  there  a  very  large  garrison. 
As  soon  as  the  inhabitants  of  Niort  heard  the  constable  was  marching 
thither,  they  went  out  to  meet  him,  and,  presenting  him  the  keys  of 
the  town,  conducted  him  and  all  his  men  into  it  with  great  rejoic- 
ings.t    The  Bretons  remained  there  four  days  to  recover  themselves, 


*  "Marneil."  Tlie  differenteditionsbaveavariet  y  of  names  for  tliis  person.  I  have 
followed  the  oldest  WS.  I  have,  which,  from  its  writing,  seems  to  be  of  the  same  age 
with  Froissait:  but  I  should  rather  suppose  it  ought  to  be  sir  Geoftry  de  Kerimel,  as  he 
IS  particularly  mentioned  before. 

t  Niort  is  said  to  have  been  gained  by  a  stratagem.  After  the  defeat  at  Civray,  the 
const-able  ordered  his  knights  to  dress  themselves  'he  emblazoned  surcoats  of  his  pris- 
oners.which  caused  the  garrison  at  Niort  to  open  itieir  gates,  believing  them  tlie  English 
UMgnts  returning  victorious  from  Civray.— i/wt.  ae  Brctatnie 


when  they  departed  in  greit  array,  with  about  fourteen  hundred 
lances,  for  Lusignan,*  which  surrendered  upon  condition  the  garri- 
son should  march  out  unhurt,  carrying  away  all  they  were  able,  and 
with  a  passport  for  the  constable  to  conduct  them  to  Bordeaux.  Tho 
French  gained  this  castle,  which  was  very  grand  and  handsome,  and 
all  the  lordship  dependent  on  it,  whose  vassals  became  liege  men  to 
the  king  of  France. 

After  this,  the  Bretons  marched  to  Cha.tel  I'Archer,  when  the  con- 
stable sent  immediately  to  the  lady  de  Plammartin,  who  was  the  wife 
of  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  and  resided  in  it.  She  entreated  he  would 
grant  her  an  escort,  that  she  might  speak  with  the  duke  of  Berry  at 
Poitiers.  The  constable  complied  with  her  request,  and  ordered  one 
of  his  knights  to  conduct  her.  When  she  came  before  the  duke,  she 
prostrated  herself  to  the  ground.  The  duke  caused  her  to  rise,  and 
demanded  what  she  wished  to  say :  "  My  lord,"  replied  she,  "  I  am 
summoned  by  the  constable  to  put  myself  and  my  lands  under  the 
obedience  of  the  king  of  France.  You  know  well,  my  lord,  that 
my  husband  is  now  lying  a  prisoner  in  Spain :  his  lands,  therefore, 
are  under  my  direction.  I  am  but  a  weak  woman,  and  cannot  dis- 
pose of  my  husband's  property  as  I  please;  for,  if  by  accident  I 
should  do  anything  contrary  to  what  he  would  have  wished,  he  will 
be  angered  and  blame  me  for  it.  However,  to  satisfy  you,  and  to 
keep  my  lands  in  peace,  I  offer  you  a  composition  for  me  and  mine, 
on  these  terms :  that  no  war  shall  be  made  on  us,  nor  will  we  engage 
in  any  oflcnsive  or  defensive  war.  When  my  lord  shall  have  gained 
his  liberty  and  be  returned  to  England,  whither  I  suppose  he  will 
retire,  I  will  inform  him  of  the  terms  of  this  composition,  and  what- 
ever  answer  he  shall  return  to  me,  the  same  I  will  forward  to  you." 
"  Lady,"  answered  the  duke,  "  I  grant  it  on  condition  that  neither 
for  yourself,  nor  castles,  nor  fortresses,  you  lay  in  a  greater  stock  of 
provision,  artillery,  or  men-at-arms  than  arc  now  within  them."  The 
lady  returned  to  Cha.tel  PAreher,  when  the  siege;  was  raised  ;  for  she 
showed  the  agreement  made  with  the  duke  of  Berry. 

This  army  of  Bretons,  of  which  the  constable  was  the  leader, 
departed,  and  came  before  Mortemer.  The  lady  de  Mortemer  sur- 
rendered  herself  and  lands  to  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France. 
She  gave  up  also  the  castle  of  Didonne,t  which  belonged  to  her. 
Thus  was  all  Poitou,  Saintonge,  and  La  Rochelle  freed  and  delivered 
from  the  English.  When  the  constable  had  placed  sufficient  garri- 
sons everywhere,  and  found  nothing  rebellious,  as  far  as  the  river 
Gironde,  he  returned  to  Paris.  The  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and 
Bourbon,  with  the  greater  part  of  the  barons  of  France  who  had 
been  concerned  in  these  conquests,  had  already  arrived  there.  The 
king  had  entertained  them  most  handsomely  on  their  return ;  but  this 
was  nothing  to  the  honors  that  were  shown  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin 
when  he  came  to  Paris :  the  king  did  not  fhink  he  could  sufficiently 
testify  his  regard  and  esteem  for  him,  and  detained  him  constantly 
about  his  person  at  Paris  and  elsewhere. 


CHAPTER  CCCXIV. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  BECHEREL.t     PEACE  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCB  AKD 
NAVAKRE.     THE  DEATH  OF  THE  KING  OF  SCOTLAND. 

About  this  time,  the  lords  de  Clisson,  de  Laval,  d'Avangour,  do 
Tournemine,  de  Rieux,  de  Rochefort,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  sir 
Charles  de  Dinan,  banneret  of  Brittany,  the  marshal  de  Blainville, 
the  lords  de  Bambie,  de  Ruille,  de  Fontcville,  de  Granville,  de  Far- 
mille,de  Denneval,  and  de  Cleres,  bannerets  of  Normandy,  with  many 
others  from  Normandy  and  Brittany,  laid  siege  to  the  strong  castle  of 
Becherel,  and  pressed  it  hard  by  their  assaults.  There  were  in  this 
castle  two  able  captains  from  England,  sir  John  Appleyard  and  sir 
John  Cornewall,  who,  with  their  compaiiions,  bravely  defended  them, 
selves :  and  at  this  time  there  were  various  gallant  deeds,  sallies, 
skirmishes,  and  rescues,  performed  before  Becherel.  Not  far  distant 
was  the  town  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicornte  ;  in  which  were,  sir  Thomas 
Trivet,  sir  Aleyne  Boxhull,  sir  Philip  Pechard,  and  the  three  brothers 
Maulevrier ;  so  that,  before  the  siege  of  Bechert  1,  these  two  garrisons 
overran  all  lower  Normandy,  and  nothing  cot;  Id  escape,  but  what 
was  inclosed  in  forts,  from  being  taken  and  carried  to  one  or  other 
of  these  towns.  They  ransomed  the  bishoprics  of  Bayeux  and  Ev- 
reux,  in  which  the  king  of  Navarre  had  connived,  and  reinforced  them 
with  men  and  provisions  from  the  garrisons  he  held  in  the  county  of 
Evreux. 

He  was  not  in  good  humor  with  the  king  of  France  ;  inasmuch  as 
the  garrisons  of  Cherbourg,  Cocherel,  Conches,  Breteuil,  Evreux,  and 
several  others  dependent  on  the  king  of  Navarre,  had  much  impover- 
ished and  ruined  the  country  of  Normandy.  However,  about  this 
period,  the  differences  were  accommodated  between  the  two  kings, 
and  treaties  entered  into,  through  the  mediation  of  the  count  de 
Saltzbourg,  who  had  made  many  visits  to  each  party,  and  the  bishop 
of  Evreux.  The  two  kings  met  in  an  amicable  manner  in  the  castle 
of  Vernon,  when  they  swore,  in  the  presence  of  several  of  the  great 
lords  of  France,  peace,  love,  amity,  and  alliance  henceforward  for 
ever.    The  king  of  Navarre  accompanied  the  king  of  France  to 

*  "  Lusignan  "—a  town  in  Poitou,  twelve  leagues  from  Niort. 
t  "  Didonne  "—or  St.  Georges  de  Diodonne— a  small  town  in  Saintonge. 
T  ^Jelieve  it  was  a  dependency  of  the  sandich  de  Trane.— See  Asiunoie. 
t  BecnereH-a  town  in  Brittany,  two  ieagnes  from  St.  Male. 


216 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Paris,  who  showed  him  and  his  companions  all  manner  of  respect. 
The  king  of  Navarre  put  his  territories  in  Normandy  under  the  gov. 
ernment  of  his  brother-in-law  the  king  of  France,  and  left  his  two 
sons,  Charles  and  Peter,  with  the  king  their  uncle.  He  then  affec- 
tionately  took  his  leave,  and  returned  to  Navarre. 

This  peace  continued  for  four  years ;  but  then  great  dissensions 
arose  between  them,  as  you  will  hear  in  the  course  of  this  history. 
If  I  should  live  to  finish  it :  I  do  not  think,  however,  that  it  will  be 
concluded  in  this  book. 

The  7th  of  May,  1373,  king  David  of  Scotland  departed  this  life 
in  the  city  of  Edinburgh,  and  was  buried  in  the  abbey  of  Dunferm- 
line, beside  Robert  the  Bruce  his  father.  He  left  behind  him  neither 
male  nor  female  offspring,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  own  nephew, 
Robert  the  Stewart  of  Scotland,  who  was  a  fine  knight,  and  had 
eleven  sons.* 


CHAPTER  CCCXV. 

THE  EARL  OF  SALISBURY,  SIR  WILLIAM  NEVILLE,  SIR  PHILIP  COURTENAY, 
WITH  MANY  OTHER  MEN-AT-ARMS,  LAND  IN  BRITTANY.  THE  CONSTA- 
BLE  OF  FRANCE  MARCHES  THITHER  ;  ON  WHICH  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY 
(JOES  TO  ENGLAND. 

Orders  were  given  in  England  for  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  sir  Wil- 
liam Neville,  and  sir  Philip  Courtenay,  to  put  to  sea  with  a  large 
body  of  men-at-arms,  to 
guard  the  coasts ;  for  it  was 
reported  that  the  Spaniards 
and  Evan  of  Wales  were  on 
the  seas,  with  six  thousand 
men,  'to  burn  the  country. 
These  lords  had  under  their 
command  forty  large  ships, 
without  counting  sloops,  and 
two  thousand  men-at-arms, 
not  including  archers.  They 
set  sail  from  Cornwall,where 
they  had  embarked  for  the 
coasts  of  Brittany,  and,  ar- 
riving at  St.  Malo,  burnt  in 
the  harbor  seven  large  Span- 
ish ships  that  were  lying 
there.  The  country  was 
much  surprised  at  this,  and 
said  the  duke  had  sent  them 
orders  to  come  thither :  they 
began  to  suspect  his  inten- 
tions more  than  ever,  and 
sti-engtiiengd  all  their  towns, 
castles,  and  cities. 

The  duke  had  placed  his 
confidence  in  some  of  the 
knights  of  Brittany,  who 
had  betrayed  his  secret,  so 
that  the  king  of  France  or- 
dered his  constable  to  in- 
vade Brittany  with  a  large 
body  of  men-at-arms,  and  to 
take  possession  for  him  of 
ail  cities,  towns,  castles,  and 
fortresses,  as  well  as  such 
persons  whom  he  should  find 
in  rebellion,  and  confiscate 
their  property.  The  con- 
stable marched  from  Paris 

to  Angers,  and  from  thence  issued  his  summons.  He  was  there 
joined  by  the  duke  de  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alenyon,  the  vis- 
counts de  Meaux  and  d'Ausnay,  sir  Raoul  de  Coucy,  Robert  de  St. 
Pol,  Raoual  de  Raineval,  Louis  de  Sancerre  marshal  of  France,  with 
numbers  of  barons  and  knights  from  the  countries  of  Vermandois,  Artois, 
and  Picardv.  without  counting  those  from  An  jou,  Poitou,  and  Tourainc. 

The  earl  of  Salisbury,  who  was  at  St.  Malo  with  his  army,  was 
informed  of  this  assembly  of  men-at-arms,  and  also  that  the  whole 
of  Brittany  was  in  opposition  to  the  duke.    He  set  sail  with  his  fleet, 
and  bore  away  until  he  came  to  Brest,  which  has  one  of  the  strongest 
castles  in  the  world.    When  the  duke  of  Brittany  heard  of  the  march 
of  the  constable,  he  was  afraid  of  trusting  himself  to  the  inhabitants  of 
Vannes  or  Dinan,  or  indeed  to  any  of  his  principal  towns:  he  thought 
if  he  should  shut  himself  up  in  any  one  of  them,  he  would  run  great 
risks.    He  went,  therefore,  to  the  castle  of  Auray,  which  is  situated 
between  Vannes  and  Rennes,  and  was  attached  to  him ;  for  he  had 
given  the  command  of  it  to  an  English  knight  called  sir  John  Austin. 
The  duke  left  his  lady  under  the  care  of  this  knight,  entreating  him 
to  guard  her  well,  which  he  promised  to  do.    After  this,  he  rode  to 
St.  Mah6 ;  but  they  shut  the  gates  against  him :  from  thence  he 
wentto  ConcarneaUjt  where  he  embarked  for  England. 


The  constable  of  France  entered  Brittany,  attended  by  those  barons 
and  knights  of  the  country  who  had  been  at  the  siege  of  Becherel, 
they  having  left  the  continuance  of  it  to  the  knights  and  lords  of 
Normandy.  On  the  arrival  of  the  constable  before  Rennes,  tlic  in- 
habitants knew  that  his  visit  was  to  take  possession  of  the  whole 
country ;  for  the  king  and  his  council  had  published  a  declaration 
that  the  duke  had  forfeited  it,  because  he  had  surrendered  to  the 
English  different  towns,  castles,  and  forts,  and  had  even  wished  to 
take  part  with  the  king  of  England  against  the  crown  of  France, 
from  which  he  held  his  duchy  by  faith  and  homage.  They  were 
unwilling  to  incur  the  horrors  of  war,  and  received  the  constable  in 
a  peaceful  manner,  acknowledging  the  king  of  France  for  their  lord. 
After  the  constable  had  gained  possession  of  Rennes,  he  hastened 
to  Dinan,  which  surrendered  to  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France. 
He  next  advanced  to  Vannes,  which  did  the  same.  Luzumont,* 
however,  held  out  for  the  duke  ;  it  was  roughly  assaulted  and  taken 
by  storm,  so  that  all  within  were  put  to  death.  The  constable 
marched  to  Jugon,  which  accepted  the  terms  of  the  king  of  France ; 
as  did  also  the  castle  of  Guy  la  Foret,  la  Roche-derrien,  the  towns 
of  Guingamp,  St.  Mah6,  and  St.  Malo.  In  like  manner  did  Quim- 
percorentin,  Quimper'6,  Credo,  Galande,  as  well  as  several  other 
fortresses  in  the  neighborhood,  turn  to  the  French.  The  constable 
marched  first  through  lower  Brittany,  because  it  was  more  attached 
to  duke  John  de  Montfort  than  the  upper  parts. 

When  the  duke  of  Brittany  embarked  for  England,  he  nominated 


*Lord  Hniles  in  his  Annals,  says:  "David  II.  died  22nd  February,  1370-1,  in  the 
castle  of  Edinburgh,  in  the  47th  year  of  his  age,  and  the  42nd  of  his  reign.  He  was 
buried  in  the  church  of  the  abbey  of  Holyrood.  before  the  great  altar." 

t  "  Concaineau  "—a  waport  in  Brittany,  about  four  leagues  from  Quimper. 


DDNfBRMLiNE  Abbey.  the  Burial  Place  of  Robert  Bruce  and  the  early  Kings  of  Scotland.  From  an  Origioai  Drawing. 


sir  Robert  Knolles  governor  of  the  duchy,  but  very  few  lord*  obeyed 
him.  He,  however,  sufficiently  reinforced  his  castle  of  Der/ai  with 
men,  and,  having  provided  it  with  every  necessary,  gave  tiic  com- 
mand of  it  to  his  cousin  Hugh  Brock.  Sir  Robert  shut  himself  up 
in  Brest. 

The  constable  came  before  Hennebon :  the  governor  was  an  Eng- 
lish squire,  called  Thomelin  Ubich.t  nominated  by  the  duke.  There 
was  also  with  him  in  the  castle  a  knight  named  sir  Thomas  Prior, 
who  had  been  sent  thither  by  sir  Robert  Knolles  ;  and  their  garrisons 
might  consist  of  about  fourscore  men,  without  counting  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  town.  The  French,  on  their  arrival,  began  to  make  a 
violent  attack  on  the  castle:  they  always  carried  with  them  many 
large  engines  and  cannons,  by  means  of  which  they  had  taken  several 
towns,  castles,  and  forts  in  Brittany :  in  particular,  they  had  stormed 
the  town  of  Quimperl^,  of  which  James  Ross,  a  valiant  squire  of 
England,  was  governor.  He  could  obtain  no  quarter,  for  he  fell  into 
the  hands  of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  who  slew  him  and  several  others 
with  his  own  hand  :  he  had  no  mercy  nor  pity  on  any  Englishman. 

Let  us  return  to  the  siege  of  Hennebon.    The  constable  of  France, 
after  he  had  pointed  his  engines  and  cannon  against  the  walls  of  the 
town  and  castle,  which  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  could  never  con 
quer,  ordered  all  the  men-at-arms  to  make  a  brisk  assault,  for  he  had 


*  Probably  Sucinio— a  castle  near  Vannes,  whicli  was  taken  by  assault,  and  the  gar 
rison  s\ain.— Hist,  de  Bretagne. 
t "  Thomelin  Ubicb."  Q,.  Wicb.  or  Holbeck.  fiamtt  calls  him  Tbomu  Win 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


resolved  to  sup  in  the  place  that  evening.  They  made  a  most  fierce 
attack,  without  sparing  themselves ;  and  the  inhabitants,  assisted  by 
the  English,  made  as  gallant  a  defence.  Upon  this,  the  constable 
called  out  to  them,  saying  :  Attend  to  me,  you  men  of  Hennebon : 
it  is  quite  certain  we  must  conquer  you,  and  that  we  will  sup  in  your 
town  this  evening :  if,  therefore,  any  of  you  be  bold  enough  to  throw 
a  stone,  arrow,  i  r  Sy  any  means  hurt  the  smallest  of  our  boys  so  that 
he  be  wounded,  I  vow  to  God  I  will  have  you  all  put  to  death." 
These  words  so  much  frightened  the  inhabitants  that  they  retired  to 
♦heir  houses,  leaving  the  English  to  defend  the  place  as  well  as  they 
could  :  but  the  town  was  too  large  for  them  to  guard  every  part  of 
it,  so  that  the  army  of  the  con  jtable  entered,  and  put  all  the  English 
to  death  except  the  two  captair.s,  whom  they  made  prisoners.  Be- 
cause the  townsmen  had  obeyed  the  constable,  he  commanded  that 
no  one,  when  they  stormed  the  y'ace,  should  dare  any  way  to  injure 
them.  When  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  had  thus  won  the  town  and 
strong  castle  of  Hennebon  in  Brittany,  he  remained  there  for  fifteen 
days,  and  then  marched  toward  Concarneau. 

In  the  mean  while,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  sir  William  Neville,  sir 
Brian  Stapleton,  and  sir  William  Lucy,  having  reinforced  and  revict- 
ualled  the  fort  of  Brest  with  men-at-arms,  archers,  and  provisions, 
had  embarked  on  board  their  ships  in  order  the  better  to  defend  it 
against  the  French,  whom  the  English  knew  to  be  in  Brittany,  but 
were  uncertain  to  what  quarter  the  constable  would  lead  them.  The 
constable  on  coming  before  Concarneau,  which  is  a  sea-port,  took  it 
by  storm,  and  slew  all  the  English  except  their  captain,  sir  John 
Langley,  who  received  quarter.  The  French  repaired  the  town,  and 
Etrengthened  it  with  men-at-arms  and  all  sorts  of  provision.  They 
then  advanced  to  Brest,  in  which  were  sir  Robert  Knolles,  with  two 
hundred  men-at-arms,  and  as  many  archers. 

The  lords  of  France  and  Brittany  laid  siege  to  Brest :  they  had 
with  them  about  six  thousand  combatants.  Shortly  after  they  had 
commenced  this  siege,  the  duke  of  Anjou  sent  for  sir  Oliver  de  Clis- 
Bon,  who  had  under  his  command  some  of  his  men,  to  come  and  lay 
Biege  to  la  Roche-sur-Yon,  which  the  English  still  held.  Sir  Oliver 
sun'ounded  the  place,  and  pointed  against  it  large  engines,  which  he 
had  brought  from  Angers  and  Poitiers.  In  company  with  thes-e  Bre- 
tons came  several  nobles  and  gentlemen  of  Poitou  and  Anjou  :  they 
kept  up  a  sharp  attack,  and  pressed  hard  the  garrison  of  la  Roche- 
sur-Yon,  saying  they  would  never  leave  the  place  before  they  had 
conquered  it.  The  duke  of  Anjou  returned  to  his  own  country,  but 
frequently  sent  provision  and  other  art;.;!  '  -  ta  those  who  were  carry- 
ing on  the  siege.  The  constable,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  counts 
d'Alengon  and  de  Perigord,  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  and  the  great 
barons  of  France  still  maintained  the  siege  of  Brest ;  but  too  little 
did  they  gain,  for  it  is  one  of  the  strongest  castles  in  the  world. 
As  sir  Robert  Knolles  was  the  governor,  the  lords  of  France  resolved 
to  send  a  body  of  men  to  invest  his  castle  of  Derval.  Many  noble- 
men  of  Brittany  and  of  Touraine  went  on  this  expedition :  they 
were,  in  the  whole,  about  four  liuudred  fighting  men. 


CHAPTER  CCCXVI. 

THE  FRENCH  BESIEGE  FOUR  DIFFERENT  PLACES.  LA  ROCHE-SUR-YON 
SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH.  THE  SIEGE  OF  BREST  IS  RAISED  BY 
CAPITULATION,  WHICH  IS  NOT  KEPT. 

The  lords  of  France  were  at  this  time  besieging  four  towns  at 
yce ;  namely,  Becherel,  Brest,  la  Roche-sur-Yon,  and  the  one  just 
formed  before  Derval.  The  besiegers  had  many  an  assault  to  make, 
and  manjrgallant  feats  of  arms  to  perform,  in  order  to  obtain  sue- 
cess. 

The  inhabitants  of  la  Roche-sur-Yon,  being  farthest  off  from  any 
assistance,  and  surrounded  on  all  sides,  entered  into  a  capitulation, 
that  if  they  were  not  succored  within  one  month,  the  garrison  would 
march  out,  and  deliver  up  the  castle  to  the  king  of  France.  The 
lord  de  Clisson  and  the  other  lords  returned  at  the  appointed  day  ; 
and,  when  no  reinforcements  appeared  to  raise  the  siege,  the  castle 
surrendered,  and  the  English,  under  the  passports  of  the  lord  de  Pons 
marched  away  for  Bordeaux.* 

After  this,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  and  the  others  who  had  been  at 
this  conquest,  marched  to  Derval,  whither  they  had  caused  large 
machines  and  engines  to  be  brought.  To  this  siege  of  Derval  came 
the  constable  of  France,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  counts  d'Alengon 
and  du  Perche,  with  numbers  of  ilie  knights  and  barons  of  France 
-for  they  found  they  were  only  losing  their  time  before  Brest.  Two 
thousand,  however,  remained  behind,  who  built  a  block-house  in 
such  a  situation  that  no  one  could  enter  Brest  to  reinforce  or  revictual 
it.  Sir  Hugh  Brock  and  the  garrison  in  Derval,  seeing  themselves 
attacked  by  such  a  force,  were  alarmed  lest  they  should  be  taken  by 
storm,  and  proposed  a  treaty  for  a  truce  of  two  months;  and  if  with- 
in that  time  they  were  not  relieved  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  or  others 
in  sufficient  force  to  keep  the  field,  to  raise  the  siege,  and  to  com. 
bat  the  French,  they  would  surrender  themselves  and  the  castle  to 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  or  to  the  constable  ;  but  if  a  body  of  men-at-arms 
should  arrive,  and  offer  batde  to  the  French,  the  garrison  should 
remain  in  peace.    This  treaty  was  concluded,  and  information  sent 

*  M  V  MS.  mentions  sir  Robert  Grenacres  as  governor  of  La  Roche-sur-Yon. 


to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  on  the  borders:  he  approved  of  it 
on  condition  that  the  garrison  of  Derval  should  not  during  the  truce 
receive  any  one  into  the  castle.  Sir  Hugh  Brock  sent  several  knights 
and  squires  as  his  hostages  for  the  due  execution  of  the  treaty. 

After  this  capitulation,  the  constable  of  France  made  an  excursion 
to  the  city  of  Nantes.  The  citizens  shut  their  gates,  because  he  had 
with  him  a  large  army,  and  went  forth  to  know  his  intentions.  The 
constable  told  them  he  had  been  nominated  and  sent  by  the  king  of 
France,  their  lord,  to  take  seisin  and  possession  of  the  duchy  of 
Brittany,  which  sir  .Tohn  de  Montfort,  who  called  himself  duke,  had 
forfeited.  The  citizens  requested  time  to  hold  a  council,  to  deliberate 
on  what  he  had  said,  before  they  gave  an  answer.  After  a  long 
time  debating  the  business,  they  returned  and  tpake  to  the  constable; 
"  Dear  lord,  it  seems  quite  marvellous  to  us  how  the  king  of  France 
can  thus  seize  the  inheritance  of  our  lord  the  duke ;  for  the  king, 
not  long  since,  commanded  us  to  receive  him  as  our  duke.  We 
have  therefore  sworn  fealty  and  homage  to  him ;  and  he  has  in 
return  promised  and  sworn  to  govern  us  as  subjects,  which  he  has 
hitherto  punctually  done.  We  have  never  had  any  grounds  for  sus- 
pecting him  of  fraud  or  guile.  If  you  enter  this  town  by  virtue  of 
the  procuration  you  say  you  have,  we  will  allow  you  so  to  do  ;  but 
on  condition,  that  if  it  should  happen  that  the  duke  of  Brittany 
return  to  this  country,  and  be  desirous  of  becoming  a  good  French- 
man, so  that  all  prelates,  barons,  gentlemen,  and  good  towns  in 
Brittany,  shall  acknowledge  him  for  their  lord,  we  shall  be  acquitted 
without  loss  for  what  we  now  do,  or  may  have  before  done  ;  and 
that  you  will  not  consent  to  any  violence  being  offered  to  us,  nor 
will  you  receive  the  rents  or  revenues  of  Brittany,  but  they  shall 
remain  as  a  deposite  with  us  until  we  have  other  information,  or 
hear  news  more  agreeable  to  us  than  what  you  have  brought.  The 
constable  swore  to  keep  everything  as  procurator  for  the  king  of 
France  in  this  case.  He  and  all  those  who  were  with  him  then  en 
tered  the  city  of  Nantes,  which  is  the  principal  town  in  Brittany. 

When  sir  Robert  Knolles  heard  that  his  cousin,  sir  H^ugh  Brock, 
had  concluded  a  capitulation  for  the  castle  of  Derval  with  the  French, 
and  found  that  unless  he  also  entered  into  a  negotiation  he  could 
by  no  means  leave  his  post  to  succor  it,  sir  Robert  made  offers  of 
treating  with  the  French  and  Bretons  who  had  remained  before 
Brest :  they  replied  that  they  could  do  nothing  without  the  constable. 
An  English  knight  and  two  squires,  having  had  passports,  came  to 
a  mansion  near  Nantes,  where  the  constable  resided,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Loire,  with  other  knights  of  France  and  Brittany.  A  treaty  waa 
entered  into,  on  these  terms ;  that  the  garrison  of  Brest  should  have 
a  truce  for  forty  days,  during  which  time,  unless  there  should  arrive 
a  suflicient  force  to  fight  with  the  constable,  the  fort  was  to  be  sur- 
rendered. The  garrison  was  to  remain  on  the  same  footing  it  then 
was,  without  receiving  any  reinforcements  of  men -or  provision.  The 
negotiators  returned  to  sir  Robert  Knolles,  who  sent,  as  pledges  to 
the  constable,  able  and  suflScient  knights  and  squires.  The  hostages, 
on  their  arrival,  were  ordered  to  the  prison  of  the  constable ;  and  all 
those  who  had  been  at  the  siege  of  Brest  departed.  The  constable 
gave  also  leave  for  several  others  to  go  away,  whom  the  king  of 
France  sent  to  garrison  his  cities,  castles,  towns,  and  forts  in  Picardy, 
for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  landed  at  Calais  with  a  large  army. 

When  the  earl  of  Salisbury  (who  had  all  that  season  cruised  on 
the  coasts  of  Brittany  and  Normandy,  having  for  that  purpose  been 
reinforced  by  the  king  of  England,  so  that  he  might  have  on  board 
with  him  a  thousand  men-at-arms  and  two  thousand  archers,)  heard 
of  the  capitulation  of  Brest,  he  said,  that  if  it  pleased  God,  he  would 
offer  combat  to  the  French.  He  made  sail,  and  arrived  at  Brest, 
which  is  situated  on  the  seashore,  when  he  disembarked,  and  drew 
up  his  men  in  order  of  battle  before  Brest :  at  night,  they  all  retreated 
to  their  vessels.  This  he  daily  performed,  in  order  to  be  ready  to 
fight  the  enemy,  should  they  advance  to  that  quarter. 

The  constable  had  dismissed  the  greater  part  of  his  men:  he  had 
also  on  his  hands,  the  sieges  of  Becherel  and  of  Derval,  and  did  not 
imagine  the  earl  of  Salisbury  vv^ould  have  anived  on  the  coast  so 
soon.  He  set  out  from  Nantes  when  the  day  approached  for  the 
surrender  of  Brest,  but  did  not  march  quite  so  far;  for  he  had 
had  iii'telligence  that  the  English  were  in  sufficient  force  to  fight 
with  him.  On  hearing  this,  he  halted  where  he  was,  and  remained 
there  quiet  for  about  seven  days,  being  desirous  of  having  the  advice 
of  a  full  council  of  war  which  he  had  summoned.  The  earl  of  Salis- 
bury had  posted  himself  very  advantageously  before  Brest ;  and, 
finding  that  the  constable  and  Bretons  did  not  advance,  he  sent  a 
herald  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  who,  on  his  arrival,  respectfully 
saluted  him,  and  said  :  "  My  lord,  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and  the  lorda 
of  England  signify  by  me,  who  am  a  herald  at  arms  and  their  ser- 
vant, that  as  you  had  for  a  long  time  besieged  the  town  and  caatld 
of  Brest,  and  certain  treaties  and  capitulations  had  been  entered  into 
for  its  sun-ender  unless  it  should  be  succored  before  a  certain  day, 
which  is  not  far  distant,  they  wish  to  inform  you  that  they  have  en- 
camped themselves  before  Brest  to  fulfil  this  engagement  and  to  de- 
fend the  castle  :  they  beg  and  entreat  of  you,  therefore,  to  advance, 
when  you  shall  be  fought  with  without  fail ;  and  supposing  you  re- 
fuse your  consent  to  this,  that  you  will  send  back  the  hostages.'-* 
The  constable  replied  :  "  Herald,  you  bring  us  agreeable  news,  and 
are  welcome.  You  will  tell  your  masters,  that  we  are  more  desirous 
to  combat  them  than  they  are  too  meet  us ;  but  that  they  must  march 


S18 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


to  the  place  where  the  treaty  was  first  entered  into  and  agreed  upon. 
You  will  inform  them,  that  if  they  will  advance  to  that  place,  they 
shall  infallibly  have  a  battle." 

The  herald  returned  to  his  masters  before  Brest,  and  delivered  his 
message  :  they  sent  him  back  to  the  constable,  to  whom  he  said  : 
"  My  lord,  I  come  again  from  my  lords  and  masters,  to  whom  I  re- 
peated the  words  you  charged  me  with :  they  say,  that  as  they  are 
only  attached  to  the  sea  service  they  have  not  brought  any  horses 
with  them,  and  are  not  accustomed  to  march  on  foot ;  for  whichirea- 
Bon  they  inform  you,  that  if  you  will  send  them  your  horses,  they 
will  come  without  delay  to  any  place  you  shall  please  to  appoint,  and 
fight  with  you."  "  My  good  friend,"  answered  the  constable,  "  we 
will  not,  please  God,  give  such  advantage  to  our  enemies  as  we 
should  do  were  we  to  send  them  our  horses.  It  would  also  be  con- 
sidered  as  an  insult ;  and,  should  we  think  of  such  a  thing,  it  would 
be  right  we  should  have  good  and  sufficient  security  to  answer  for 
our  horses."  "  In  truth,"  replied  the  herald,  "  they  have  not  charged 
me  to  add  anything  on  this  head  ;  only,  that  if  you  do  not  accept  their 
proposition,  they  say  you  have  not  any  cause  to  detain  their  hosta- 
ges,  and  that  iri  returning  thenj  you  will  act  but  justly."  The  con- 
stable said,  he  was  not  of  that  opinion.  * 

Thus  did  the  business  remain;  and  the  herald  returned  to  the 
earl  of  Salisbury  and  the  knights  before  Brest,  who,  when  they 
found  they  could  not  gain  anything,  and  that  the  hostages  were  not 
sent  back,  were  exceedingly  vexed  ;  they,  however,  remained  stead- 
ily before  the  place,  without  moving,  until  the  appointed  day  was 
passed,  and  then  perceiving  the  constable  would  not  advance  to  fight 
with  them,  they  entered  Brest,  which  they  greatly  reinforced  and 
rcvictualled.  The  constable,  finding  the  English  were  not  likely 
to  come  to  offer  him  battle,  marched  off,  caiTying  with  him  the  Eng- 
lish hostages  as  prisoners,  and  said,  the  English  had  not  kept  what 
they  had  bound  themselves  to  perform.*  After  the  relief  of  Brest, 
the  earl  of  Salisbuiy  put  to  sea  to  guard  the  coasts,  according  to  the 
orders  he  had  received.  Sir  Robert  KnoUes  set  out  also  from  Brest, 
and  arrived  at  his  castle  of  Derval.  As  soon  as  this  was  known, 
information  of  it  was  sent  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  with  the 
constable  near  Nantes.  They  guessed  what  would  be  the  conse- 
quence  of  this  ;  for  sir  Robert  broke  all  the  treaties  which  his  cousin 
had  entered  into,  and  sent  to  tell  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  the  consta- 
ble,  that  he  should  not  keep  one  article  of  them,  as  his  people  had 
not  the  power  to  enter  into  any  treaty  without  his  knowledge  and 
consent.  The  duke,  on  hearing  this,  came  in  person  to  the  siege  of 
Derval. 


CHAPTER  CCCXVII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTEK  LANDS  AT  CALAIS,  AND  INVADES  PICARDY.  A 
PART  OF  HIS  ARMY  DEFEATED  BY  THE  LORD  DE  BOURSIERSt  BEFORE 
RIBEMONT.t  ANOTHER  PART  OF  HIS  ARMY  IS  DEFEATED  NEAR  SOIS- 
SONS  BY  AN  AMBUSCADE  OF  BUR&UNDIANS  AND  FRENCH. 

Upward  of  three  thousand  men-at-arms  and  ten  thousand  English 
archers  had  landed  at  Calais.  Three  years  before,  this  expedition 
had  been  planned  and  provided  for  :  of  course,  it  was  well  furnished 
with  all  things.  The  following  knights  passed  over  with  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  Brittany  :  the  earls  of  Warwick,  Stafford  and  Suf- 
folk,  Edward  lord  Despencer,  first  baron  of  the  realm,  and  at  that 
time  constable  of  the  army,  the  lords  Willoughby,  de  la  Pole,  Basset, 
Roos,  Latimer,  lord  Henry  Percy,  lord  Lewis  Clifford,  lord  William 
Beauchamp,  the  canon  de  Robesart,  sir  Walter  Hewett,  sir  Hugh 
Calverley,  sir  Stephen  Cossington,  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  and 
many  other  knights  and  squires  from  England ;  but  I  cannot  name 
them  all. 

The  king  of  France,  who  knew  well  that  the  English  would  cross 
the  sea,  had  reinforced  his  cities,  towns,  castles,  and  forts  in  Picardy, 
Artois,  and  also  in  Vermandois,  and  had  everywhere  posted  men-at- 
arms  in  sufficient  numbers  ;  such  as  Bretons,  Burgundians,  Picards, 
Normans,  and  many  whom  he  had  subsidized  from  the  Empire. 
The  English  left  Calais  as  soon  as  they  had  mounted  and  arranged 
their  carriages,  of  which  they  had  great  numbers.  They  marched 
in  three  battalions,  and  in  such  good  order  as  it  was  not  easy  to  im- 
prove :  that  of  the  marshals  marched  first,  of  which  the  earls  of  War- 
wick and  Suffolk  were  the  leaders  ;  then  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and 


*  My  MS.  has  the  following  additions : 

"  The  herald,  on  receiving  his  last  message,  returned  to  his  lords  before  Brest,  who 
held  a  council  on  it. 

"  Shortly  after  this,  the  constable,  tlie  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  d'Alen^on,  the  lords 
de  Clisson  and  de  Laval,  with  the  other  barons  and  knights,  amounting  to  four  thousand 
lances  and  twenty  thousand  other  men,  marched  to  within  one  day's  journey  of  Brest, 
where,  having  strongly  encamped  themselves,  they  sent  to  let  the  English  know  they  were 
now  on  the  spot  where  the  treaty  had  been  concluded,  and  if  they  would  march  thither 
they  would  be  combated ;  otherwise  they  would  lose  their  hostages.  Tlie  earl  of  Salisbury , 
on  learning  this,  found  the  French  were  trickish  and  had  not  any  real  intention  of  fight- 
ing, so  that  he  returned  for  answer  by  his  own  herald,  who  accompanied  the  French 
herald,  that  if  the  constable  would  advance  two-thirds  of  the  way,  they  would  perform 
Ihe  other  third ;  or,  if  the  French  would  not  do  this,  the  Knglish  would  advance  half  of 
the  way  on  f  >ot,  if  t!ie  French  would  theru  meet  them  cn  foot :  or,  if  the  French  would 
not  accept  either  of  these  propositions,  they  were  bound  in  justice  to  return  the  hostages, 
ten  the  English  had  cheerfully  and  honorably  performed  their  engagement." 

t  Denys  Sauvage  calls  him  the  lord  de  Soubise,  but  gives  no  reason  for  it.  My  MSS. 
nave  Boursiers. 

1  Kibemont  u  a  town  in  Picardy,  four  leagues  from  St  Qaentin. 


Brittany,  who  had  many  gallant  knights  to  accompany  them  :  thft 
constable,  the  lord  Despencer,  brought  up  the  rear.  They  marched 
in  close  order,  without  any  one  being  suffered  to  quit  his  rank  ;  and 
the  van  was  always  armed  ready  for  combat.  They  were  quartered 
together  at  night,  keeping  a  strong  and  strict  guard  to  prevent  a  sur. 
prise.  They  advanced  three  leagues  a  day,  and  no  one  dared  to 
march  before  the  banners  of  the  marshals,  unless  he  had  been  or- 
dered forward  as  a  scout. 

They  passed  by  Montreuil,  of  which  the  lord  Handebourg*  was 
governor,  St.  Omer,  and  afterwards  Terouenne,  but  without  attack, 
ing  them.  The  light  troops  burnt  all  the  lands  of  the  count  de  St. 
Pol,  and  the  army  advanced  very  near  to  Arras,  when  the  two  dukes 
took  up  their  quarters  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Eloy,  and  remained 
there  two  days.  They  then  marched  off  by  the  walls  of  Arras,  but 
made  no  assault,  for  they  knew  it  would  be  lost  time.  They  came 
to  Bray.siu--Somme,t  where  the  two  marshals  had  a  sharp  engage, 
ment  before  the  gates  ;  for  there  was  a  good  garrison  within  of  able 
knights  and  squires  of  Picardy,  under  the  command  of  the  viscount 
de  Meaux  and  sir  Raoul  de  Rayneval.  The  canon  de  Robesart 
struck  down  three  with  his  spear  before  the  gate,  and  the  skirmish 
was  severe ;  but  the  French  so  well  defended  the  gates,  that  they 
lost  nothing.  The  English  continued  their  march,  following  the 
course  of  the  river  Somme,  vv^hich  they  thought  to  cross  between 
Ham,  in  Vermandois,  and  St.  Quentin.  Thus  did  this  army  advance 
under  the  command  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  according  to  orders 
from  the  king  his  father. 

The  lord  de  Boursiers  was  at  this  time  returning  from  Hainault 
into  France,  and  arrived  so  opportunely  at  Ham  that  the  inhabitants 
most  earnestly  entreated  of  him  to  remain  there  to  assist  them  in 
defending  their  town  against  the  English.  He  comphed  vnih  their 
request,  staying  with  them  two  days,  during  the  time  the  English 
passed  by,  following  the  course  of  the  river  Somme,  to  enter  the 
Vermandois  and  to  cross  the  river  at  the  narrowest  part.  When  the 
lord  de  Boursiers  heard  that  the  English  had  almost  all  passed,  and 
that  they  were  advancing  toward  St.  Quentin  and  Ribemont,  where 
the  lord  du  Chin,  whose  daughter  he  had  married,  possessed  a  large 
estate,  and  where  he  also  had  lands  in  right  of  his  wife,  he  took  leave 
of  the  citizens  of  Ham,  who  thanked  him  much  for  his  services,  as 
he  knew  the  castle  of  Ribemont  was  quite  unprovided  with  n>en.at. 
arms.  He  was  attended  by  as  many  companions  as  he  could  mus. 
ter,  but  they  were  very  few  in  number,  and  rode  on  until  he  came 
to  St.  Quentin,  where  he  did  not  arrive  without  great  danger,  for 
the  whole  country  was  overspread  with  English.  He  got  into  the 
town  just  in  time,  for  the  English  light  troops  came  to  the  gates  aa 
he  entered  them.  The  lord  de  Boursiers  found  there  sir  William 
des  Bourdes,  who  was  governor  of  it  for  the  king  :  he  was  received 
by  him  joyfully,  and  much  pressed  to  stay  there,  to  help  in  defence 
of  the  town. 

The  lord  de  Boursiers  excused  himself  by  saying,  that  he  had  un- 
dertaken to  go  to  Ribemont,  to  defend  that  town  and  castle,  which 
was  without  any  garrison  ;  and  he  entreated  sir  William  so  much 
for  assistance  that  he  gave  him  twelve  cross-bows.  He  had  not  ad- 
vanced far  before  he  saw  a  company  of  English ;  but,  as  he  knew 
the  country  well,  he  took  a  more  circuitous  road  to  avoid  them  :  the 
English  never  quitted  their  line  of  march.  He  was  this  whole  day 
in  much  peril  on  his  road  toward  Ribemont.  He  met  a  knight  from 
Burgundy,  called  sir  John  de  Bueil,  who  was  going  to  St.  Quentin; 
but,  after  some  conversation  with  the  lord  de  Boursiers,  he  returned 
with  him  toward  Ribemont.  His  force  might  now  consist  of  about 
forty  spears  and  thirty  cross-bows.  As  they  were  approaching  Ribe- 
mont, having  sent  forward  one  of  their  scouts  to  inform  ike  inhabit- 
ants  that  they  were  coming  to  their  aid,  they  perceived  a  body  of 
English  advancing,  who  appeared  to  consist  of  at  least  fourscore 
men  on  horseback.  "  The  French  said,  "  Plere  are  our  enemies  re- 
turning from  pillage  :  let  us  meet  them."  Upon  which  they  stuck 
spurs  into  their  horses,  and  galloped  off  as  fast  as  they  could,  crying 
out,  "  Notre  Dame  Ribemont ;"  they  fell  upon  the  English,  whom 
they  defeated  and  slew.    Happy  were  they  who  could  escape. 

When  the  French  had  thus  conquered  these  English,  they  came 
to  Ribemont,  where  they  found  the  lord  du  Chin,  who  a  Httle  before 
had  entered  the  town  with  forty  spears  and  twenty  cross-bows 
While  these  three  noble  knights  were  on  the  square  of  the  town  be- 
fore  the  castle,  and  many  of  their  men  had  gone  to  their  quarters  to 
disarm  themselves,  they  heard  the  sentinel  on  the  castle  wall  cry 
out,  "  Here  are  men-at-arms  advancing  to  the  town."  On  which 
they  went  nearer  the  castle,  and  asked  how  many  he  thought  there 
might  be  :  he  answered  "  About  fourscore."  Upon  which,  the  lord 
de  Boursiers  said,  "  It  behoves  us  to  go  and  fight  with  them,  for 
otherwise  we  shall  have  much  blame  in  having  suffered  them  thuf 
to  come  up  to  our  very  walls  unnoticed."  The  lord  du  Chin  replied-^ 
"  Fair  son,  you  say  well :  order  out  our  horses,  and  display  my  ban 
ner."  Sir  John  de  Bueil  rejoined,  "  Gentlemen,  you  shall  not  go 
without  my  company :  but  I  would  advise  you  to  act  more  delibe- 
rately  in  this  business ;  for  peradventure  they  may  be  men-at-arms 
lightly  mounted,  whom  the  marshals  or  constable  may  have  sent 
hither  to  draw  us  out  of  our  fortress,  and  our  sally  may  turn  out  to 
our  loss." 

♦  "  Handebourg."  tt. 

t  "  Bmy-sur^mme"— ft  village  of  Picardy.  election  of  P«ronn& 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


S19 


The  lorJ  de  Boursiers  said :  "  If  you  will  adopt  my  plan,  we  will 
go  and  fight  them,  and  .  that  as  speedily  as  may  be ;  for  whatever 
may  happen,  I  am  determined  to  do  so."  On  saying  this,  he  fixed 
on  his  helmet  and  tightened  his  armor,  and  then  sallied  forth  with 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty  combatants.  The  English  were  about 
fourscore,  part  c  f  the  troop  of  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  though  sir  Hugh 
himself  had  reniained  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster:  there  were  as 
^  many  as  six  knights  and  other  squires,  who  had  advanced  to  revenge 
the  deaths  of  their  companions.  On  the  French  coming  out  at  the 
gate,  they  met  the  English,  who,  lowering  their  spears,  vigorously 
attacked  them  :  they  opened  their  ranks,  when  the  English  galloped 
quite  through  :  this  caused  so  great  a  dust  that  they  could  scarcely 
distinguish  each  other.  The  French  soon  formed  again,  and  shouted 
their  cry  of  "  Notre  Dame  Ribe:nont !"  Many  a  man  was  unhorsed 
on  both  sides.  The  lord  du  Chi  i  fought  with  a  leaden  mace,  with 
which  he  smashed  every  helmet  that  came  within  reach  of  it ;  for  he 
was  a  strong  and  lusty  knight,  well  made  in  all  his  limbs :  but  he 
himself  received  such  a  blow  on  his  casque  that  he  reeled,  and  would 
have  fallen  to  the  ground  had  he  not  been  supported  by  his  squire. 
He  suffered  from  this  blow  as  long  as  he  lived. 

Several  knights  and  squires  of  the  English  were  greatly  surprised 
that  the  arms  on  the  lord  du  Chin's  banners  were  perfectly  the  same 
as  those  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  said,  "  How  is  this  ?  has  the  lord 
de  Coucy  sent  any  of  his  men  hither  ?  he  ought  to  be  one  of  our 
friends."  The  battle  was  very  mortal ;  for  in  the  end  almost  all  the 
Ei>glish  were  killed  or  made  prisoners,  few  escaping.  The  lord  de 
Boursiers  took  two  brothers  of  the  name  of  Pembroke  :  one  a  knight, 
the  other  a  squire.  Sir  John  de  Bueil  took  two  others,  with  whom 
they  retreated  i  ito  Ribemont.  The  English  army  marched  by,  but 
made  no  assault ;  for  they  thought  it  would  be  losing  time.  Orders 
were  given  to  do  no  damage,  by  burning  or  otherwise,  to  the  lands 
of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  at  that  time  in  Lombardy,  and  inter- 
fered not  with  the  wars  in  France. 

The  English  fixed  their  quarters  in  the  valleys  below  Laon  and 
lower  down  than  Bruyeres*  and  Crecy,t  whence  they  did  much  mis- 
chief to  the  Laonnois.  But  before  this,  the  king  of  France  had  or- 
dered everything  valuable  to  be  carried  into  the  towns  and  strong 
places,  which  were  so  well  garrisoned  that  the  English  could  not 
gain  anything  by  attacking  them,  nor  indeed  had  they  any  thoughts 
of  so  doing,  but  were  only  anxious  that  the  French  would  meet  them 
in  battle  in  the  plain.  The  king,  however,  had  forbidden  this  very 
strictly  in  his  daily  orders.  He  had  them  followed  by  the  rest  of  his 
cavalry  so  close  on  their  rear,  as  to  intimidate  them  from  quitting  the 
main  army.  The  French  took  up  their  quarters  every  evening  in 
fortified  towns,  and  in  the  day  time  pursued  the  English,  who  kept 
themselves  in  a  compact  body. 

I:  happened  that  one  morning  a  party  of  English,  to  the  number 
of  six  score  lances,  who  were  overrunning  the  country  beyond  Sois- 
sons,  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  Burgundians  and  French.  It  was 
commanded  by  sir  John  de  Vienne,  sir  John  de  Bueil,  sir  William 
des  Bourdes,  sir  Hugh  de  Porcien,  sir  John  de  Coucy,  the  viscount 
de  Meaux,  the  lords  de  Rayneval  and  de  la  Boue,  with  several  more 
snights  and  squires,  amounting  in  the  whole  to  full  three  hundred 
.ances.  They  had  followed  the  English,  and  this  night  they  had 
encamped  in  the  fields  of  the  Soissonnois,  where  they  had  placed  an 
ambuscade  in  a  small  coppice.  The  English  came  in  the  morning 
to  plunder  a  village  behind  which  their  army  was  quartered.  When 
ihey  had  passed  the  ambush,  the  French  sallied  forth  with  banners 
and  pennons  displayed.  The  English,  seeing  such  a  large  body  so 
near  them,  halted,  and  would  have  sent  to  their  army,  which  was  a 
good  league  oflf;  but  sir  Walter  Huet,  a  great  English  captain,  and 
near  the  spot  where  this  surprise  happened,  mounting  his  horse  in 
great  haste,  his  lance  in  its  rest,  but  without  helmet  or  vizor,  and 
only  his  coat  of  mail  on,  galloped  forward  without  further  thought  or 
consideration :  his  men  followed  him  as  well  as  they  could.  In  the 
confusion,  he  had  his  neck  quite  pierced  through  with  a  spear,  and 
fell  d^ad  on  the  field. 

The  English  fought  very  valiantly,  but  at  last  were  almost  all  ta- 
ken  or  slain.  The  French  made  prisoners  of  the  following  knights  : 
sir  Matthew  Redmayne,  sir  Thomas  Fowkes,  sir  Hugh  Brudenel,  sir 
Thomas  Spencer,  sir  Thomas  Emerton,  sir  Nicholas  Gascoign,  sir 
John  Chandler,  sir  Philip  Cambray,  sir  John  Harpedon,  sir  Matthew 
Gournay,  sir  Robert  Twyford,  sir  Geoffry  Say,  sir  John  Bourchier, 
sir  Geoffry  Worsley,  sir  Lionel  Daultry ;  and,  of  esquires,  William 
Daultry,  John  Gaillard,  Thomas  Bradley,  Henry  Montford,  Guy 
Hewett,  John  Meynil,  William  Gostwick,  John  Flamstead,  Thomas 
Sollerant,  William  Quentin,  Robert  Boteler,  Robert  Audley,  Ralph 
Stanley,  and  Thomas  Archer.t 

News  was  carried  to  the  main  body  that  their  men  were  engaged : 
upon  which,  the  marshals,  with  the  whole  army,  hastened  thither: 
though  they  could  not  make  such  speed,  but  that  the  business  was 
finished,  and  the  Burgundians  and  French  had  left  the  field.  The 
English  knew  not  where  to  seek  the  French.  Thus  passed  this  ac- 
tion, according  to  the  information  I  have  received,  near  to  Soucy  in 
the  Soissonnois,  the  20th  September,  1363. 

After  these  two  encounters  at  Ribemont  and  Soucy,  nothing  fur- 

*  "  Bruyeres"— a  town  in  Picardy,  diocese  of  Laon. 
t  "  Crecy-sur-Serre"— a  town  in  Picardy,  three  leagues  from  Laon. 
i  nave  copied  these  name*  from  Barnes. 


ther  befel  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army  that  is  worth  men- 
tioning. They  majched  through  various  narrow  passes  and  defiles, 
but  kept  in  close  and  good  order.  The  council  of  the  king  of 
France  therefore  said  to  him :  "  Let  them  go  ;  by  their  smoke  alone 
they  cannot  deprive  you  of  your  kin-gdom  :  they  will  be  tired  poon, 
and  their  force  will  dissolve  away,  for  as  storms  and  tempests  appear 
sometimes  in  tremendous  forms  over  a  whole  country,  yet  they  dissi. 
pate  of  themselves,  and  no  essential  harm  happens:  thus  it  will  befal 
these  English. 


CHAPTER  CCCXVIII. 

THE  HOSTAGES  SENT  FROM  DERVAL  ARE  BEHEADED.  SIR  ROBERl 
KNOLLES  RETALIATES  ON  THOSE  PRISONERS  WHOM  HE  HAD  TAKEN. 
THE  DUKE  OF   LANCASTER  FINISHES  HIS  EXPEDITION. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles,  as  I  have  before  related,  was  returned  to  his 
castle  of  Derval,  which  he  considered  as  his  own  inheritance,  and 
had  determined  to  break  the  treaty  which  had  been  entered  into  by 
his  cousin  and  the  duke  of  Anjou  ;  on  which  account,  the  duke  him- 
self  was  come  to  the  siege  of  Derval,  attended  by  numbers  from 
Brittany,  Poitou,  and  the  lower  countries.  The  king  of  France  was 
desirous  that  his  constable,  who  was  there,  and  the  lord  de  Clisson, 
with  several  more,  should  return  to  France,  to  assist  his  brother  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  in  the  pursuit  of  the  English.  He  frequently  re- 
newed  these  orders  to  the  different  lords,  who  were  anxious  to  obey 
them,  and  also  to  gain  possession  of  this  castle  of  Derval. 

When  the  day  was  passed  on  which  the  castle  was  to  have  been 
surrendered,  the  besiegers  wondered  what  the  garrison  were  thinking 
on  :  they  imagined  that  sir  Robert  Knolles  had  thrown  himself  into 
it  with  reinforcements.  The  duke  and  constable  sent  to  sir  Robert, 
and  to  sir  Hugh  Brock  who  had  made  the  treaty.  The  herald,  on  ar- 
riving in  the  square  of  the  castle,  said  to  the  gentlemen  present : 
"  My  lords  send  me  here  to  inquire  from  you  the  reasons,  which  they 
would  willingly  learn,  why  you  do  not  ransom  your  hostages  by  sur- 
rendering the  castle  according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty  to  which 
you,  sir  Hugh,  have  sworn."  Sir  Robert  Knolles  then  addressed 
the  herald,  saying,  "  Herald,  you  will  tell  your  masters,  that  my 
cousin  had  no  authority  to  enter  into  any  capitulation  or  treaty  with- 
out  my  consent  first  had  ;  and  you  will  now  return  with  this  answer 
from  me." 

The  herald  went  back  to  his  lords,  and  related  to  them  the  mes- 
sage  sir  Robert  Knolles  had  charged  him  with :  they  sent  him 
again  to  tell  the  gamson,  that  from  the  tenor  of  the  treaty,  they  ought 
not  to  have  received  any  one  into  the  fort,  and  that  they  had  received 
sir  Robert  Knolles,  which  they  should  not  have  done ;  and  likewise 
to  inform  them  for  a  truth,  that  if  the  castle  was  not  surrendered,  the 
hostages  would  be  beheaded.  Sir  Robert  replied,  "  By  God,  herald, 
I  will  not  lose  my  castle  for  fear  of  the  menaces  of  your  lords  ;  and 
if  it  should  happen  that  the  duke  of  Anjou,  through  arrogance,  puts 
my  friends  to  death,  I  will  retaliate ;  for  I  have  here  in  prison  seve- 
ral knights  and  squires  of  France,  and  if  I  were  offered  one  hundred 
thousand  francs  I  would  not  show  mercy  to  any  one  of  them."  When 
the  herald  had  delivered  his  answer,  the  duke  of  Anjou  sent  for  the 
headsman,  and  ordered  the  hostages,  who  were  two  knights  and  a 
squire,  to  be  brought  forth,  and  had  tliem  beheaded  before  the  castle, 
so  that  those  within  might  see  and  know  them. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  instantly  ordered  a  table  to  be  fixed  without- 
side  of  the  windows  of  the  castle,  and  had  led  there  four  of  his  pris- 
oners, three  knights  and  a  squire,  for  whom  he  might  have  had  a 
great  ransom,  but  he  had  them  beheaded  and  flung  down  into  the 
ditch,  the  heads  on  one  side  and  the  bodies  on  the  other.  The  siege 
was  raised  after  this,  and  all  the  men-at-amis  returned  to  France  ; 
even  the  duke  of  Anjou  went  to  Paris  to  visit  the  king  his  brother : 
the  constable,  with  the  lord  de  Clisson  and  others,  marched  to  the 
city  of  Troyes,  for  the  English  were  already  in  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try:  they  had  crossed  the  river  Marne,  and  were  taking  the  road 
toward  Auxerre. 

At  this  time,  pope  Gregory  XI.  had  sent  the  archbishop  of  Rouen 
and  the  bishop  of  Carpentras  in  legation  to  France,  to  endeavor,  if 
possible,  to  make  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England : 
these  two  prelates  had  many  difficulties  in  travelling  toward  the  king 
of  France  and  his  brothers,  and  afterwards  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter :  the  English,  however,  kept  advancing  through  the  country  of 
F6rets,  having  passed  Auvergne,  Limousin,  and  the  rivers  Loire, 
Allier,  Dordonne,  and  Lot.  Neither  the  English  nor  French  were 
much  at  their  ease  in  this  expedition  :  three  knights  of  Hainault,  sir 
Fateres  de  Barlammont,  sir  Bridol  de  Montagin,  and  le  bfegue  de  War- 
Ian,  as  well  as  some  on  the  side  of  the  English,  died  on  their  march. 
The  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Brittany  continued  their  route  with  the 
army  until  they  were  arrived  at  Bergerac,  four  leagues  from  Bor. 
deaux,  continually  pursued  by  the  French.  The  duke  of  Anjou  and 
the  constable  of  France  were  in  the  upper  countries  near  Roucrgue, 
Rodais,  and  Toulouse,  and  had  advanced  as  far  as  Perigueux,  where 
they  had  fixed  their  quarters. 

The  two  before-mentioned  prelates  journeyed  from  each  party, 
preaching  to  them  several  reasons  why  they  should  come  to  an  agree, 
ment.  But  each  held  so  obstinately  to  his  own  opinion  that  they 
would  not  make  any  concessions,  without  having  considerable  ad. 


S20 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,  SPAIN,  &c. 


vantages  given  them.  The  duke  of  L  mcaster  came  to  Bordeaux 
about  Chrisimas  ;  and  the  two  dukefe  remained  there  the  whole  winter 
and  the  following  Lent.  Several  knights  went  away,  on  the  expe. 
dition  being  finished  :  the  lord  Basset  and  his  company  returned  to 
England,  for  which  king  Edward  reprimanded  him. 


CHAPTER  CCCXIX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU'S  CAMFAIGN  INTO  UPPER  OASCONY.* 

Soon  after  Easter,  in  the  year  1374,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  re- 
eided  at  Perigord,  made  a  great  muster  of  his  forces ;  at  which  the 
constable  of  France  and  the  greater  part  of  the  barons  and  knights 
of  Brittany,  Poitou,  Anjou,  and  Touraine,  were  present.  There  were 
also,  from  Gascony,  sir  John  d'Armagnac,  the  lords  d'Albret  and  de 
Perigord,  the  counts  de  Comminges  and  de  Narbonne,  the  viscounts 
de  Caraman,  de  Villemure,  and  de  Thalar,  the  count  dauphin  d'Au. 
vergne :  most  of  the  lords  of  Auvergne  and  of  Limousin  :  the  vis. 
count  de  Minedon,  the  lords  de  la  Barde  and  de  Pincornet,  and  sir 
Bertrand  de  Charde.  They  amounted  to  fifteen  thousand  men  on 
foot,  and  a  large  body  of  Genoese  and  cross-bows.  They  began 
their  march  toward  upper  Gascony,  and  came  before  St.  Silvier,t  of 
which  an  abbot  was  lord.  Notwithstanding  it  was  talked  of  as  a 
strong  town,  the  abbot  was  afraid  of  losing  it  by  force  ;  so  that  he 
began  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Anjou,  telling  him  that  neither  him- 
self  nor  his  territ Dries  wished  to  wage  war  against  him,  or  in  any 
way  incur  his  indignation,  and  that  the  strength  of  his  town  and  all 
he  could  bring  to  defend  it,  were  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  the 
castles  of  upper  Gascony,  whither,  it  was  supposed,  he  intended  to 
march.  He  therefore  entreated  that  he  might  remain  in  peace,  upon 
the  terms  that  he  should  observe  an  exact  neutrality ;  and  that,  what- 
ever those  lords  of  Gascony  who  possessed  mesne  fiefs  should  do, 
he  would  do  the  same.  His  request  was  granted,  on  his  giving  hos- 
tages, who  were  sent  to  prison  in  Perigueux. 

The  whole'  army,  of  v/hich  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  commander, 
marched  away  toward  Montmar3en,t  and  the  town  of  Lourde§  in 
Upper  Gascony,  of  which  sir  Arnold  de  Vire  was  governor.  The 
French  besieged  and  surrounded  it  on  all  sides,  having  demanded  if 
they  were  willing  to  surrender  themselves  to  the  duke  of  Anjou. 
The  inhabitants  of  Lourde  soon  agreed  to  it ;  but  the  knight  said, 
that  the  count  de  Foix  had  appointed  him  to  that  .post,  and  he  would 
not  surrender  to  any  man  except  to  him. 

When  the  constable  of  France  heard  this,  he  ordered  the  army  to 
advance  and  briskly  assault  it,  which  they  did  with  so  much  vigor 
that  the  town  was  taken  and  the  governor  slain,  as  well  as  several 
men  and  women  :  the  town  was  pillaged  and  ruined,  and  left  in  that 
state  ;  however,  on  their  departure  they  placed  therein  some  of  their 
men.  The  French  entered  the  lands||  of  ChS-tel-bon,  which  they  de- 
spoiled  ;  they  then  passed  through  the  territories  of  Chatel-neuf,  which 
they  attacked,  and  continued  their  march  upward  toward  Bierne,  and 
came  to  the  entrance  of  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  I'Escut :  they  ad- 
vanced until  they  came  to  a  good  town  and  strong  castle,  called 
Sault,ir  which  was  dependent  on  the  county  of  Foix. 

The  prince  of  Wales  had  frequently  intended,  before  his  expedi- 
tion to  Spain,  to  make  war  on  the  count  de  Foix  for  all  these  mesne 
fiefs,  which  he  had  in  Gascony,  because  the  count  would  not  acknow. 
ledge  that  he  held  them  from  him :  the  affair  had  remained  in  this 
situation  in  consequence  of  the  Spanish  expedition.  Now,  however, 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  conquering  all  Aquitaine,  seemed  wil- 
ling to  take  possession  of  it,  and  had  thus  besieged  Sault  in  Gascony, 
which  was  not  a  trifle  nor  easy  to  gain  :  the  governor  of  it  was  sir  Wil. 
liam  de  Pan.  When  the  count  heard  they  were  conquering  his  lands 
and  the  mesne  fiefs,  for  which  it  was  just  he  should  pay  homage 
either  to  the  kings  of  France  or  England,  he  sent  for  the  viscount  de 
Cha.tel-bon,  the  lords  de  Marsen  and  de  I'Escut,  and  the  abbot  de 
St.  Silvier.  He  then  demanded  a  passport  from  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
who  was  occupied  with  the  siege  of  Sault,  that  they  might  wait  upon 
him  in  safety  :  the  duke  granted  it.  They  therefore  went  and  held 
a  conference  with  him  and  his  council,  when  it  was  agreed  that  the 
aforesaid  lords  and  their  territories  should  remain  in  peace  until  the 
middle  of  August,  on  condition  that  those  who  should  then  be  the 
strongest  before  the  town  of  Monsac,**  on  the  part  of  the  kings  of 
France  or  of  England,  and  there  keep  the  field,  should  have  the  en- 
joyment  of  these  rights,  and  to  that  party  these  lords  of  mesne  fiefs 
should  ever  after  belong.  The  count  de  Foix  and  the  other  lords 
gave  hostages  for  this  agreement.  The  duke  of  Anjou  returned  to 
.  Perigueux  with  his  army,  but  did  not  dismiss  any  one. 


*  For  a  more  chronological  account  of  this  campaign,  see  hist,  de  Languedoc,  vol. 
V.  p. 580. 

t  "  St.  Silvier."  Probably  St.  Silvier  de  Rustan.  in  Bigone. 
t  "  Montmarsen"— a  town  in  Giiscony. 

S  "  Lourde"— a  town  in  Gascony— the  capital  of  the  valley  of  Lavedan,  diocese  of 
Tarbes. 

II  These  lands  are  beyond  the  Pyrenees ;  therefore,  it  more  probably  alludes  to  the 
town  of  Mauvoisin,  and  the  other  lands  the  viscount  held  under  the  king  of  England.— 
Bee  Hist,  de  Lanpuedoc,  vol.  iv.  p.  583. 

%  *'  Sault  de  Navaille"— a  smiill  town  in  Gascony,  near  Oithez. 
A  town  in  Perigord,  near  Bergeme. 


CHAPTER  CCCXX. 

THE  XARL  or  PEMBROKE  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS  ARE  RANSOMED.  A  8H0M 
TRUCE  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH.  BECHEREL  SURRENDERS 
ON  TERMS.     THE  DEATH  OF  THE  EARL  OF  PEMBROKE. 

About  this  time  there  was  an  exchange  made  of  the  lands  of  the 
constable  of  France  and  sir  OHver  de  Mauny,  which  the  king  oi 
Spain  had  given  to  them  for  their  gallant  services.  The  constable 
exchanged  his  estate  of  Soria  in  Castille  for  the  earl  of  Pembroke, 
who  had  been  made  prisoner  off  La  Rochelle.  Sir  Oliver  de  Mauny 
gave  up  his  estate  of  Grette  for  sir  Guiscard  d' Angle  and  his  nephevr 
William,  Otho  de  Grantson,  John  de  Grinieres,  and  the  lord  de  Tan- 
naybouton. 

While  this  treaty  was  going  forward,  another  was  opened  between 
the  dukes  of  Anjou  and  of  Lancaster,  through  the  means  of  the  two 
before-mentioned  prelates.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  sent,  under  pass- 
ports, to  the  duke  of  Anjou  at  Perigord,  (where  he  resided  and  gov. 
erned  as  king  or  regent  the  lordships  of  England  and  France,)  the 
canon  de  Robesart,  and  the  lords  William  Hellunay  and  Thomas 
Douville.  A  truce  was  agreed  on,  between  these  dukes  and  their 
allies,  until  the  last  day  of  August :  and  they  engaged  themselves  to 
be,  in  the  month  of  September,  in  the  country  of  Picardy — the  duke 
of  Anjou  at  St  Omer,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Calais.  After 
this  truce,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  of  Brittany,  the  earls  of  War. 
wick,  Suflfolk,  and  Stafford,  the  lords  de  Spencer  and  Willoughby, 
the  canon  de  Robesart,  lord  Henry  Percy,  the  lord  Manne,*  with 
the  other  lords  and  knights,  set  out  from  Bordeaux  the  eighth  day  of 
July,  and  returned  to  England. 

Sir  John  Appleyard  and  sir  John  Cornwall  held  their  castle  of 
Becherel  for  nearly  a  year  against  the  French,  who  were  closely  be. 
sieging  it,  and  had  much  constrained  them  ;  but  not  receiving  any 
intelligence  of  succors  coming  to  their  afsistance,  and-  their  provis- 
ions beginning  to  fail,  they  held  a  council  whether  it  wou'd  not  be 
advisable  to  offer  terms  for  its  surrender.  They  entered,  therefore, 
into  a  treaty  with  the  lords  d'Hambuye,  d'Estonville,  de  Blainville, 
de  Frainville,  and  the  bafons  of  Normandy,  who  were  quite  tirea 
with  the  siege  having  continued  so  long.  But  they  would  not  con- 
clude anything  without  the  knowledge  of  the  king  of  France.  He 
consented,  that  if  the  duke  of  Brittany  in  person  did  not  come  in 
sufficient  force  before  Becherel,  by  All-Saints  day  next  approaching, 
to  raise  the  siege,  the  garrison  should  surrender  on  capitulation. 
Hostages  were  given  to  observe  these  terms. 

The  earl  of  Pembroke  was  ransomed  for  120,000  francs,  which 
the  Lombards  of  Bruges  agreed  to  pay  when  he  should  be  arrived  in 
good  health  at  Bruges.  The  earl  journeyed,  under  the  passport  of 
the  constable,  through  the  kingdom  of  France  :  but  a  fever,  or  some 
other  sickness,  overtook  him  on  the  road,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to 
travel  in  a  litter  unto  the  city  of  Arras,  where  his  disorder  increased 
so  much  as  to  occasion  his  death.  The  constable,  by  this  event, 
lost  his  ransom.t  The  earl  of  Pembroke  left  by  his  second  wife, 
the  lady  Anne,  daughter  of  sir  Walter  Manny,  a  fair  son  who  at  that 
time  was  two  years  old. 

Sir  Guiscard  d'Angle  obtained  his  ransom,  as  you  shall  hear.  You 
remember  that  the  lord  de  Roye  entered  into  an  agreement  with  sir 
Oliver  de  Mauny,  a  Breton  knight,  and  nephew  to  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  that  if  he  could  deliver  the  lord  de  Roye  from  his  prison 
by  means  of  an  exchange,  he  should  have  the  daughter  of  the 
baron  de  Roye  for  his  wife,  who  was  of  very  high  birth.  Upon  this, 
sir  Oliver  de  Mauny  sent  to  the  king  of  England,  to  know  which 
of  the  knights  he  would  wish  to  have  set  at  liberty  for  the  lord  de 
Roye.  The  king  vv^as  most  inclined  for  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle.  The 
lord  de  Roye  was  therefore  sent  home  free,  and  the  lord  de  Mauny 
espoused  his  daughter.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  lord  de  Roye  him-  . 
self  married  the  daughter  of  the  lord  de  Ville  and  de  Floron  in  Hai- 
nault.  The  other  knights,  that  is  to  say,  the  lord  de  Tannaybouton, 
sir  Otho  de  Grantson,  and  sir  John  de  Grinieres,  obtained  their  lib- 
erties, and  compounded  in  a  handsome  manner  for  their  ransom 
with  sir  Oliver  de  Mauny. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXI. 

SEVERAL  TOWNS  IN  GASCONY  SURRENDER  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE.  SIR 
HUGH  DE  CHASTILLON  RETURNS  FROM  PRISON.  THE  CASTLE  OF  BECHE- 
REL SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH. 

When  the  middle  of  August  approached,  which  was  the  appointed 
time  for  the  meeting  before  Monsac,  the  duke  of  Anjou  arrived  with 
a  grand  array  of  men-at-arms.  He  fixed  his  quarters  in  the  plain 
before  Monsac,  where  he  was  lodged  for  six  days  without  any  one 
coming  to  meet  him.  The  English  thought  that  the  truce  which 
had  been  entered  into  would  have  annulled  this  agreement-  But 
the  duke  of  Anjou  and  his  council  did  not  consider  it  in  this  light. 
Sir  Thomas  Felton,  seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  argued  the  matter  for  a 
long  time  ;  but  he  could  not  gain  anything.  The  duke,  therefore, 
sent  to  the  count  de  Foix,  the  viscount  de  ChateUBon,  to  the  lords 


*  Q..  Maine. 

t  The  constable  carried  on.  for  three  years,  a  fruitless  lawsuit  with  the  Flemish  nwr- 
chants  for  this  ransom,  which  they  refused  to  pay.  He  at  length  gave  up  his  claim  U» 
the  kiss  of  Franc*  for  60,000  franct.— i/Mt  dt  Britagiu. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


221 


de  Marsen,  He  Chateauneuf,  de  I'Escut,  and  to  the  abbot  de  St.  Sil- 
vier,  to  summon  them  to  keep  their  agreements,  or  he  would  put  to 
Jeath  their  hostages,  and  enter  their  lands  in  such  a  manner  as 
would  oblige  them  to  throw  themselves  on  his  mercy.  These  lords, 
therefore,  placed  themselves  and  their  lands  under  the  obedience  of 
the  king  of  France.  The  inhabitants  of  Monsac  opened  their  gates, 
dnd  presented  the  keys  to  the  duke  of  Anjou  doing  to  him  fealty 
and  homage.  The  lords  who  attended  the  duke  entered  the  town 
with  him,  where  they  remained  for  eighteen  days  ;  during  which 
lime  they  held  councils  as  to  what  part  they  should  next  march. 

Shortly  after  the  middle  of  August,  when  the  truces  which  had 
oeen  entered  into  between  the  English  and  French  in  Gascony  were 
expired,  these  lords  recommenced  the  war.  The  duke  of  Anjou 
came  before  la  R6o\e  ;*  and,  after  three  days'  siege,  the  inhabitants 
submitted  to  the  king  of  France.  From  thence  he  marched  to  Lan- 
gon,t  which  also  surrendered  ;  as  did  St,  Macair,t  Condom,^  Ba- 
silic,||  la  Tour  de  Prudence,  Mauleon,ir  and  la  Tour  de  Drou.  Full 
^orty  towns  and  castles  turned  to  the  French  in  this  expedition :  the 
last  was  Auberoche.**  The  duke  of  Anjou  placed  in  all  of  them 
men-at-arms  and  garrisons  :  and,  when  he  had  arranged  everything 
according  to  his  pleasure,  he  and  the  constable  returned  to  Paris,  for 
the  king  had  sent  for  them.  He  dismissed,  therefore,  the  greater 
part  of  his  army  :  and  the  lords  de  Clisson,  de  Beaumanoir,  d'Avau- 
gour,  de  Ray,  de  Riom,  the  viscounts  de  la  Val,  de  Rohan,  and  the 
other  barons,  returned  to  the  siege  of  Becherel,  to  be  ready  at  the  time 
appointed :  for  it  was  reported  that  the  duke  of  Brittany,  sir  Robert 
KnoUes,  and  the  lord  de  Spencer  vvould  attempt  to  raise  the  siege. 

You  have  before  heard  how  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  master  of  the 
cross-bows,  had  been  made  prisoner  near  Abbeville,  by  sir  Nicholas 
Louvain,  and  carried  into  England :  he  was  unable  to  obtain  his 
liberty  on  account  of  the  large  sum  asked  for  his  ransom  :  however, 
a  Flemish  merchant  stepped  forward,  and  exerted  himself  so  effect- 
ually that  he  cunningly  got  him,  out  of  England.  It  would  take  too 
much  time  to  enter  into  the  whole  detail  of  this  business  ;  therefore, 
I  shall  pass  it  over.  When  he  was  returned  to  France,  the  king 
gave  him  back  his  office  of  master  of  the  cross-bows,  and  sent  him 
to  Abbeville,  as  he  had  before  done,  to  guard  that  frontier,  with  two 
hundred  lances  under  his  command.  All  the  captains  of  castles  and 
towns  were  ordered  to  obey  him ;  such  as  sir  John  de  Bethouilliers 
governor  of  Boulogne,  sir  Henry  des  Isles  governor  of  Dieppe,  and 
tliose  who  commanded  in  the  frontier  towns  of  Terouenne,  St.  Omer, 
Liques,  Fiennes,  and  Montroye. 

It  happened  that  the  lord  de  Gommegines,  governor  of  Ardres, 
and  sir  John  d'Ubrues,  collected  their  forces  in  Ardrcs,  to  the 
amount  of  about  eight  hundred  lances.  They  marched,  one  morn. 
ing  early,  well  mounted,  toward  Boulogne,  to  see  if  they  should  meet 
with  any  adventures.  That  same  morning,  sir  John  de  Berthouil- 
liers,  governor  of  Boulogne,  had  also  made  an  excursion,  with  about 
sixty  lances,  toward  Calais,  and  with  the  same  intent.  On  his  return, 
he  was  met  by  the  lord  de  Gommegines  and  his  party,  who  imme- 
diately charged  the  French,  and  overthrew  them,  so  that  their  captain 
saved  himself  with  great  difficulty,  but  lost  fourteen  of  his  lancemen. 
The  lord  de  Gommegines,,  after  the  pursuit,  returned  to  Ardres. 

The  master  of  the  cross-bows  this  day  made  a  muster  of  his  forces  : 
he  had  with  him  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms  from  Artois,  Ver- 
mandois,  and  from  that  neighborhood :  in  all,  upward  of  three  hun- 
dred lances.  The  count  de  St.  Pol,  who  had  lately  come  to  Picardy 
from  his  estates  in  Lorraine,  was  on  his  road  to  fulfil  a  pilgrimage  to 
our  Lady  of  Boulogne :  he  was  informed  on  his  way,  that  the  mas- 
ter  of  the  cross-bows  was  about  to  undertake  an  excursion  which 
made  him  wish  to  be  of  the  party :  they  therefore  rode  together  and 
advanced  before  Ardres,  where  they  remained  drawn  up  for  some 
time ;  but  they  knew  nothing  of  the  English  being  abroad,  nor  the 
English  of  them. 

After  the  French  had  continued  some  time  before  Ardres,  and  saw 
that  none  attempted  to  sally  from  the  town,  they  began  their  retreat 
toward  the  abbey  of  Liques.  No  sooner  had  they  marched  away 
than  an  Englishman  privately  left  the  place,  and  rode  through  lanes 
and  cross-roads  (for  he  knew  the  country  well)  until  he  met  the  lord 
de  Gommegines  and  his  party  returning  to  Ardres,  who,  when  he 
iearnt  the  expedition  of  the  French,  slowly  advanced  with  his  men 
in  a  compact  body.  When  the  French  had  passed  Tournehem, 
kaving  also  had  intelligence  of  the  English  being  abroad  under  the 
command  of  the  governor  of  Ardres,  they  immediately  marched 
toward  them,  and  placed  an  ambuscade  in  a  coppice,  above  Liques, 
of  three  hundred  lances,  of  which  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon  was  the 
captain.  The  young  count  de  St.  Pol  was  ordered  forward  on  the 
look-out,  and  with  him  went  many  knights  and  squires.  Not  far 
distant,  by  ihe  side  of  a  large  hedge,  the  lord  de  Gommegines  and 
sir  Walter  Ukeuestt  had  halted,  and  drawn  up  their  force  on  foot  in 
a  very  handsome  manner.  Sir  John  Harlestone  set  off  on  a  gallop, 
with  twenty  lances,  to  entice  the  French  into  this  ambuscade,  saying 

*  *'  La  R6ole"— a  town  in  Bazadois,  eighteen  leagues  and  a  half  from  Bordeaux. 

t"  Langon"— a  town  in  Bazadois,  six  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 

t  "  St.  Macaire"— nine  le.tgues  from  Bordeaux. 

§  *•  C<»ndom,"  a  city  ofGascony,  four  leagues  from  the  Garonat. 

11  **  Bisille."    Not  in  G:izetteer. 

^  *'  Muul6on"— a  town  in  Armagnac,  diocese  of  Aire. 

" Auberoche"— a  town  in  Perigord,  near  Perii{U«uz< 
*t  ii«  u  before  called  or  John  d'UbraM. 


he  would  allow  himself  to  be  pursued  to  the  place  v/here  they  were : 
he  therefore  entered  the  plain.  The  young  count  de  St.  Pol,  who 
was  arrived  thither  with  a  hundred  lances,  spying  sir  John  Harie. 
stone's  troop,  called  out  to  his  companions,  "  Forward,  forward ! 
here  are  our  enemies."  Upon  which  they  stuck  spurs  into  their 
horses,  and  ha.<?tened  as  fast  as  they  could  to  come  up  with  the  Eng- 
lish. But  sir  John  Harlestone  began  his  retreat,  allowing  them  to 
pursue  him  until  he  came  to  the  hedge  where  the  English  were 
drawn  up,  with  their  archers  in  front.  On  the  arrival  of  the  French, 
the  English  received  them  with  battle-axes,  swords,  and  spears :  tue 
archers  began  so  brisk  an  attack  that  men  and  horses  were  over, 
thrown.  Many  gallant  deeds  were  done  ;  but  in  the  end  the  French 
were  surrounded,  and  the  greater  part  slain.  The  young  count  de 
St.  Pol  was  made  prisoner  by  a  squire  of  Gueldres :  the  lords  de 
Pons  and  de  Clary,  sir  William  de  Nielle,  sir  Charles  de  Chatillon, 
Leonnet  d'Araines,  Guy  de  Vaisnel,  Plenry  des  Isles  and  John  his 
brother,  the  chatelain  de  Beauvais,  and  several  other  knights  and 
squires,  were  also  captured. 

Shortly  after  this  defeat,  the  lord  de  Chatillou  came,  with  his  ban. 
ner  and  three  hundred  lances,  to  the  path  of  the  hedge ;  but,  when 
he  saw  that  his  men  were  defeated,  he  wheeled  about  with  his  troops, 
and  returned  without  striking  a  blow ;  upon  this,  the  English  and 
Hainaulters  led  their  prisoners  to  the  town  of  Ardres.  The  lord  de 
Gommegines,  that  evening,  bought  the  count  de  St.  Pol  from  the 
squire  who  had  taken  him :  he  soon  after  carried  him  to  England, 
and  presented  him  to  the  king,  who  thanked  him  kindly  for  so  doing, 
and  made  him  great  presents. 

When  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  the  constable  were  returned  to  Paris 
from  Gascony,  they  found  the  archbishop  of  Rouen  and  the  bishop 
of  Carpentras  had  been  some  time  with  the  king.  These  prelates 
continued  their  journey,  and  arrived  at  St.  Omer.  The  duke  of 
Lancaster  and  the  lord  Bacinier  had  crossed  the  sea  to  Calais,  and 
from  thence  went  to  Bruges.  The  duke  of  Anjou  soon  after  came 
to  St.  Omer  in  grand  array,  and  sent  for  his  cousin  sir  Guy  de  Blois 
to  meet  him,  who  left  Hainault  handsomely  equipped  to  wait  on  the 
duke.  The  constable  of  France,  the  lords  de  Clisson,  de  la  Val,  and 
sir  Oliver  de  Mauny,  with  upward  of  six  hundred  lances,  had  posted 
themselves  on  the  frontiers  between  France  and  Flanders,  near  to 
Aire,  La  Croix,  Bailleul,  Cassel,  and  in  that  neighborhood,  to  guard 
the  country,  and  to  prevent  any  injury  being  offered  to  the  count  of 
Flanders  ;  for  he  had  not  any  great  confidence  in  the  negotiators,  nor 
would  he  go  to  Bruges  notwithstanding  their  earnest  solicitations. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  garrison  of  Becherel  had  held  ou 
for  upward  of  a  year,  and  had  entered  into  a  capitulation  to  surren 
der,  if  they  were  not  relieved  before  All-saints-day.  When  the  day 
was  near  approaching,  the  king  of  France  ordered  thither  many  meiu 
at-arms :  and  all  the  knightn  of  Brittany  and  Normandy  were  entreated 
to  be  there,  except  such  as  were  with  the  constable.  The  tv/o  mar 
shals  of  France,  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre  and  lord  Mouton  de 
Blainville,  the  earl  of  Harcourt,  sir  James  de  Vienne  admiral  of 
France,  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  sir  John  dc  Bueil  and  several 
more,  arrived  before  Becherel.  These  lords  kept  the  day  with  great 
solemnity ;  but  as  none  appeared  to  relieve  the  castle,  it  was  surren. 
dered,  and  those  who  were  so  inclined  left  it.  Sir  John  Appleyard 
and  sir  John  Cornwall  marched  out  with  their  men,  embarked  and 
crossed  over  to  England.  The  barons  of  France  took  possession  of 
the  place,  ^^hich  they  repaired,  revictualled  and  reinforced  with  men, 
provision  and  artillery. 

By  orders  from  the  king  of  France,  these  men-at-arms  shortly  after 
laid  siege  to  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte  in  Coutantin,  which  had  be- 
longed  to  sir  John  Chandos  ;  and  after  his  death  the  king  of  England 
had  given  it  to  sir  Aleyne  Boxhull,  who  at  that  time  was  in  England : 
he  had  left  there  as  governor  a  squire  called  Carenton,*^  with  sir 
Thomas  Cornet,  John  de  Burgh,  and  the  three  brothers  Maulevriers 
there  might  be  with  them  about  six  score  companions,  all  armed  and 
ready  for  defence.  St.  Sauveur  was  first  besieged  on  the  side  next 
the  sea  by  sir  John  de  Vienne  admiral  of  France,  with  all  the  barons 
and  knights  of  Brittany  and  Normandy.  There  was  also  a  large 
army  before  it,  with  plenty  of  eveiything.  The  lords  of  France  had 
pointed  large  engines  against  it,  which  much  harassed  the  garrison. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXII. 

A  TRUCE  AGREED  ON  AT  BRUGES  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND 
ENGLAND.  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  RETIRES  TO  HIS  OWN  COtJNTRY, 
AND  REGAINS  SOME  OF  HIS  TOWNS  AND  CASTLES. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  noble  negotiators  at  Bruges,  that  i3  to 
say,  the  dukes  of  Anjout  and  Burgundy,  the  count  de  Saltzbourg, 
the  bishop  of  Amiens,  the  elected  bishop  of  Bayeux ;  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and  the  bishop  of  London.!  In 


*  Probably  Carrington. 

tThe  historian  of  Languedoc  says,  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  not  present  at  this  meet 
ing,  but  in  Avignon ;  and  that,  when  the  treaty  was  concluded,  the  duke  of  BurRundr 
sent  from  Bruges  orders  for  the  s6neschal  of  Beaucaire  to  publish  it.  Vol,  iv.  p.  367 
Passports  were,  however,  granted  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  by  Edward,  to  come  to  Bruges 
and  are  to  be  found  in  Rymer. 

t  In  addition,  there  were  sir  John  Uobham,  sir  Frank  van  Hall,  sir  Arnold  Savage 
and  master  Juiu  Sbcpeyt  muter  Suqoq  Multoo.  doctor  of  laws.— Sw  liteirwaxnct 
in  Brmer. 


SS2 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


order  that  90  harm  might  happen  to  these  lords,  nor  to  their  people, 
who  were  going  from  one  to  the  other,  it  was  agreed  there  should 
be  a  truce,  to  last  to  the  first  of  May,  1375,  in  all  the  country  between 
Calais  and  the  river  Somme ;  but  that  it  should  not  interfere  with 
the  other  parts  of  the  country  now  at  war.  Upon  this  being  done, 
the  lords  de  Clisson  and  de  la  Val  were  sent  back  to  Brittany  with 
their  forces,  to  assist  in  guarding  that  country  and  the  neighboring 
frontiers. 

During  the  time  these  negotiations  were  going  forward  at  Bruges, 
the  duke  of  Brittany,  as  has  before  been  said,  lemained  in  England, 
where  he  felt  much  for  the  distress  of  his  country,  the  greater  part 
of  which  had  turned  against  him  :  his  duchess  also  was  besieged  and 
shut  up  in  the  castle  of  Auray.  The  duke,  while  he  resided  with 
the  king  of  England,  was  very  melancholy  :  upon  which  the  king, 
who  much  loved  him,  said  :  "  Fair  son,  I  well  know  that  through 
your  affection  to  me,  you  have  put  into  the  balance,  and  risked,  a 
handsome  and  noble  inheritance  :  but  be  assured  that  I  will  recover 
it  for  you  again,  for  I  will  never  make  peace  with  th-e  French  with- 
out your  being  reinstated."  On  hearing  these  fine  promises,  the 
duke  bowed  respectfully  to  the  king,  and  humbly  thanked  him. 
Soon  after  this  conversation,  the  duke  of  Brittany  assembled  at 
Southampton  two  thousand  men-at-arms  and  three  thousand  archers, 
who  all  received  their  pay  for  half  a  year  in  advance,  by  orders  from 
the  king  of  England.*  Among  the  commanders  were  the  earls  of 
Cambridge  and  March,  the  lord  de  Spencer,  sir  Thomas  Holland,  sir 
Nicholas  Camoire,  sir  Edward  Twyford,  sir  Richard  de  Pontchar- 
don,  sir  John  Lesley,  sir  Thomas  Grantson,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  the 
lords  de  Mannet  and  de  la  Pole,  with  many  other  knights  and 
squires. 

The  duke  and  all  his  men-at-arms  arrived  at  St.  Mathieu  de  Fine 
Poterne  in  Brittany,  where,  after  they  had  disembarked,  they  attacked 
the  castle  very  sharply.  This  castle  was  out  of  the  town,  and  ill 
supplied  with  men  and  artillery,  so  that  the  English  took  it  by  storm, 
and  slew  all  who  were  in  it.  When  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  were 
informed  of  thiSj  they  opened  their  gates,  and  received  the  duke  as 
their  lord.  The  English  next  advanced  to  the  town  of  St.  Pol  de 
L6on,  which  was  strong  and  well  inclosed.  The  duke  took  his  sta- 
tion  ;  and,  during  a  marvellously  well-conducted  attack,  the  archers, 
who  were  posted  on  the  banks  of  the  ditches,  shot  so  excellently, 
and  so  much  together,  that  scarcely  any  dared  appear  to  defend 
them  :  the  town  was  therefore  taken  and  pillaged.  After  this,  they 
came  before  St  Brieu,  which  at  that  time  was  well  provided  with 
men-at-arms  and  all  other  provisions  and  stores  :  for  the  lords  de 
Clisson,  de  Beaumanoir,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  and  many  other 
barons  of  Brittany,  whose  quarters  were  at  Lamballe,  had  lately  been 
there  and  had  reinforced  it  with  everything  necessary.  The  duke 
and  the  English  besieged  this  town. 

When  the  garrison  of  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte  heard  that  the  duke 
of  Brittany  and  the  English  lords  were  arrived  in  Brittany,  they  ex- 
pected them  to  come  and  raise  their  siege ;  which  they  much 
desired,  for  they  were  greatly  straitened  by  the  engines,  which  day 
and  night  cast  stones  into  the  castle,  so  that  they  knew  not  where 
to  retire  to  avoid  them.  Having  called  a  council,  they  resolved  to 
make  overtures  to  the  French  lords,  to  obtain  a  truce  for  six  weeks, 
until  Easter  1375  ;  and  proposed,  that  if  within-  that  time  there 
should  not  come  any  relief,  which  might  be  suflacient  to  offer  battle 
and  raise  the  siege,  they  would  surrender  themselves,  thedr  lives  and 
fortunes  being  spared,  and  the  fortress  should  be  given  up  to  the  king 
of  France.  This  treaty  went  off,  and  the  siege  continued  ;  but  no 
harm  was  further  done  to  those  of  St.  Sauveur,  for  the  besiegers  and 
garrison  were  both  inactive. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXIII. 

SOME  BRETON  LORDS  OF  THE  FRENCH  PARTY  ARE  NEAR  BEING  TAKEN 
BY  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY,  BUT  ARE  DELIVERED  BY  THE  TRUCES 
AT  BRUGES. 

The  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Clisson  and  de  Beaumanoir, 
were  guarding  the  frontiers  against  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the 
English,  at  that  time  before  St.  Brieu.  Sir  John  Devereux  was  then 
quartered  near  to  Quimperl^,  and  was  destroying  that  part  of  the 
country  :  he  had  caused  to  be  repaired  and  fortified  by  the  peasants 
a  small  fort  which  he  had  made  his  garrison,  and  called  it  the  New 
Fort,  in  which  he  resided,  so  that  none  could  venture  out  of  the  town 
without  risk  of  being  taken.  This  information  the  townsmen  of 
Quimperl6  sent  to  the  lord  de  Clisson  and  the  other  lords  at  Lam- 
balle. They  marched  immediately  thither,  leaving  a  sufficiency  of 
men  to  guard  that  town,  and  rode  on  until  they  came  before  this 
new  fort,  which  they  surrounded.  News  of  this  was  carried  to  the 
British  army  before  St.  Brieu.  The  duke  had  ordered  a  mine  to  be 
sprung,  which  they  had  worked  at  for  fifteen  days;  but  at  that 
moment  the  miners  had  lost  their  point,  so  that  it  was  necessary  for 
them  to  begin  another :  which  when  the  duke  and  the  lords  of  the 
army  heard,  they  said  among  themselves  ;  "  Everything  considered, 
we  are  but  losing  time  here  :  let  us  go  to  the  assistance  of  sir  John 

■•  Edward  nominated  the  earl  of  Cambridge  conjointly  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  his 
lieutenants  in  France,  with  full  powers  to  act  as  they  pleased,  without  prejudice  to  the 
xiflits  of  the  duke  or  to  th»  patrimony  of  the  church,  dated  24tli  Nov«mb«r,  1374.— S«e 
Ktiiu.  t  JUttioe. 


Devereux,  and  if  we  shall  be  able  to  fall  in  with  those  who  are  be. 
sieging  him  in  the  open  field,  we  shall  perform  a  good  exploit.  Upon 
this,  they  held  a  council,  and  marched  off,  taking  the  road  for  the 
new  fort,  which  the  lords  of  Brittany  were  then  assaulting.  They  had 
done  so  much  that  they  were  already  at  the  foot  of  the  walls,  and 
dreaded  not  what  might  be  thrown  down  upon  them  ;  for  th^.y  were 
well  shielded,  but  those  within  the  fort  had  not  wherewithal  to  annoy 
them  in  that  manner. 

Just  at  this  instant  a  scout  came  Vv  ith  speed  to  the  lords  of  Brit- 
tany who  were  busy  at  the  assault,  s,  ying,  "  My  lords,  make  off  in 
haste  from  hence  ;  for  the  English  are  coming  with  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  and  they  are  not  more  than  two  leagues  off."  The  trum- 
pet  sounded  a  retreat :  they  collected  themselves  together,  called  for 
their  horses,  set  off,  and  entered  Quimperle,  which  was  hard  by. 
They  closed  the  gates  ;  but  scarcely  had  they  raised  the  draw-bridges, 
and  strengthened  the  barriers,  when  the  duke  of  Brittany  with  the 
barons  of  England  were  before  it.  They  had  passed  by  the  new 
fort,  and  spoken  with  sir  John  Devereux,  who  thanked  them  exceed- 
ingly for  coming,  otherwise  he  must  have  been  very  shortly  made 
prisoner.  The  duke  and  the  English  formed  the  siege  of  Quimperle, 
and  ordered  their  archers  and  foot  soldiers,  well  shielded,  to  advance, 
when  a  sharp  attack  commenced  ;  for  the  English,  as  well  as  those 
in  the  town,  were  very  determined :  so  that  there  were  many 
wounded  on  both  sides.  Every  day  there  were  such  skirmishes  and 
assaults  that  those  in  the  town  saw  they  should  not  be  able  to  hold 
out  much  longer,  and  there  did  not  seem  any  likelihood  of  their 
receiving  assistance.  They  could  not  escape  any  way  without  being 
seen,  so  well  was  the  town  surrounded  :  and  if  they  should  be  taken 
by  storm,  they  doubted  if  they  should  receive  any  quarter,  more 
especially  the  lord  de  Clisson,  for  he  was  much  hated  by  the  Eng. 
lish. 

These  lords  of  Brittany  opened  &  treaty  with  the  duke  to  surrender ; 
but  they  wanted  to  depart  on  a  moderate  ransom,  and  the  duke 
would  have  them  surrender  unuonditionally :  they  could  only  obtain 
a  respite  for  eight  days,  and  that  with  very  great  difficulty.  This 
respite,  however,  turned  out  very  fortunate  to  them  ;  for  during  that 
time  two  English  knights,  sir  Nicholas  Carswell  and  sir  Walter 
Ourswick,*  sent  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster  from  Bruges,  where  he 
had  remained  the  whole  winter,  arrived  at  the  army  of  the  duke  of 
Brittany.  They  brought  with  them  deeds  engrossed  and  sealed  of 
the  truces,  entered  into  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  sent  orders,  that  in  consequence  of  the 
treaty  of  Bruges,  the  army  should  be  disbanded  without  delay.  The 
truce  was  immediately  read  and  proclaimed  through  the  army,  and 
signified  also  to  those  who  were  within  Quimperle.  The  lords  de 
Clisson,  de  Rohan,  and  de  Beaumanoir,  and  the  others,  were  much 
rejoiced  thereat,  for  it  came  very  opportunely. 

The  siege  of  Quimperle  being  raised,  the  duke  of  Brittany  dis- 
banded all  his  troops,  except  those  of  his  household,  and  went  to 
Auray,  where  his  duchess  was.  The  earls  of  Cambridge  and  of 
March,  sir  Thomas  Holland  earl  of  Kent,  the  lord  de  Spencer,  and 
the  other  English,  returned  home.  When  the  duke  of  Brittany  had 
settled  his  affairs  at  his  leisure,  and  had  reinforced  the  towns  and 
castles  of  Brest  and  Auray  with  artillery  and  provisions,  he  set  out 
from  Brittany  with  his  duchess,  and  went  for  England. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXIV. 

ST.  SAUVEUR  LE  VICOMTE  SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH.  THE  LORD  DE 
COUCY  LEADS  A  LARGE  ARMY  INTO  AUSTRIA,  WHICH  HE  CLAIMS  AS  HIS 
INHERITANCE. 

On  the  day  in  which  the  truces  were  concluded  at  Bruges  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  of  England,  to  last  for  one  whole  year,  in- 
cluding their  allies,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Burgundy  again  swore 
they  would  return  thither  on  All-saints-day.  Each  party  was  to  keep, 
during  this  truce,  whatever  he  was  then  in  possession  of.  The  Eng- 
lish thought  that  the  capitulation  respecting  St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte 
would  be  voided  by  this  treaty ;  but  the  French  would  not  allow  of 
this,  and  said  the  treaty  did  not  affect  the  prior  engagement  con. 
cerning  it :  so  that,  when  the  day  arrived  for  its  surrender,  the  king 
of  France  sent  troops  thither  from  all  quai^ers.  There  were  assembled 
before  it  upward  of  six  thousand  knights  and  squires,  without  count- 
ing the  others ;  but  no  succor  came  to  its  relief,  and  when  the  day 
was  expired,  St.  Sauveur  was  given  up  to  the  French,  but  most  un- 
willingly,  for  the  fortress  was  very  convenient  for  the  English.  The 
governor  sir  Thomas  Cornet,  John  de  Burgh,  the  three  brothers 
Maulevriers,  and  the  English,  went  to  Carentan,  where  having  em- 
barked  all  which  belonged  to  them,  they  sailed  for  England.t  The 
constable  of  France  reinforced  the  town  and  castle  of  St.  Sauveurle 
Vicomte  with  a  new  garrison,  and  appointed  a  Breton  knight  as  .gov- 

*  Sir  Nicholas  Chamels— sir  Walter  Urswick— Barnes. 

T  Froissart  has  forgotten  to  add  sir  Thomas  Carington  among  the  governors  of  St 
Sauveur  le  Vicomte.  Nothing  was  said  aeainst  him  until  the  reign  of  Ricnard  II.  whea 
he  was  accused  of  having  treacherously  given  up  this  place  by  sir  John  Annesley,  who 
had  married  sir  John  Chandos's  niece  :  he  challenged  him  to  single  combat,  fought  and 
vunqished  him  in  the  lists,  formed  in  Palace-yard  in  the  presence  of  the  king.  He  was 
afterward*  drawn  to  Tyburn,  and  tliere  baogcd  for  hi»  treason.-DuoDALK,  Fasuji, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


223 


ernor.  I  heard  at  the  time,  that  the  king  of  France  gave  him  the  lord, 
ship  of  it,  • 

The  lord  de  Cobcy  at  this  period  returned  to  France  :  he  had  been 
a  long  time  in  Lombardy  with  the  count  de  Vertus,*  son  of  the  lord 
Galeas  Visconti,  and  had  made  war  on  lord  Bernabo  Visconti  and  his 
allies,  for  the  cause  of  the  church  and  of  Gregory  XI.  who  at  that 
time  was  pope,  and  for  the  holy  college  of  Rome.  The  lord  de  Coucy, 
in  right  of  succession  to  the  lady  hia  mother,  who  was  sister  to  the 


more  especially  by  that  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  kept  a  most 
noble  and  grand  state.  Sir  Robert  de  Namur  resided  with  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  and  showed  him  every  attention  as  long  as  he  remained 
in  Flanders. 

The  embassadors  from  the  pope,  the  archbishop  of  Rouen  and  tlie 
bishop  of  Carpentras,  were  also  there,  who  went  to  and  fro  to  each 
party,  proposing  different  terms  for  an  accommodation,  but  y'lJn. 
out  any  effect ;  for  these  lords,  in  their  first  parley,  were  too  much 

divided  to  come  to  any  agreement. 
The  king  of  France  demanded  repay, 
ment  of  fourteen  hundred  thousand 
francs  which  had  been  given  for  kincf 
John's  ransom,  and  that  the  town  of 
Calais  should  be  dismantled.  This  the 
king  of  England  would  never  consent 
to.  The  truces  were  therefore  pro- 
longed until  the  feast  of  St.  John  the 
Baptist  in  the  year  1376.  The  lords 
remained  all  that  winter  in  Bruges,  and 
some  time  longer.  In  the  summer, 
each  returned  to  his  own  country,  ex- 
cept the  duke  of  Brittany:  he  continued 
in  Flanders  with  his  cousin  the  count 
Lewis,  who  entertained  him  hand- 
somely. 

In  this  year,  on  Trinity-Sunday,  that 
flower  of  English  knighthood  the  lord 
Edward  of  England,  prince  of  Wales 
and  of  Aquitaine,  departed  this  life  in 
the  palace  of  Westminster  near  Lon- 
don. His  body  was  embalmed,  placed 
in  a  leaden  coffin,  and  kept  until  the 
ensuing  Michaelmas,  in  order  that  be 
might  be  buried  with  greater  pomp  and 
magnificence  when  the  parliament  as- 
sembled in  London.* 

King  Charles  of  France,  on  account 
of  his  lineage,  had  funeral  service  for 
the  prince  performed  with  great  mag. 
nificence,  in  the  holy  chapel  of  the 
palace  in  Paris,  which  was  attended,  ac- 
ToMB  OF  Edward  the  Black  Prince.  Canterbury  Cathedral.  The  Surcoat,  Shield,  Sword,  and  Gloves,  placed  by  our  cordinir  to  the  king-'s  orders  bv  manv 
ArtiJt,  at  the  end  of  the  Tomb,  are  those  actually  worn  by  the  Prince,  and  now  preserved  in  the  Cathedral.  .     °       111        c    ^    '       1   '  • 

From  an  original  drawing.  prelates  and  nobles  of  the  realm  ot 

France. 

The  truces,  through  the  mediation  o  f 
the  embassadors,  were  again  prolonged  until  the  first  day  of  April. 

We  will  now  say  something  of  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  Germans. 
When  those  of  Austria  and  Germany  heard  that  he  was  advancing 
with  so  strong  a  force  to  carry  on  the  war  against  them,  they  burnt 
and  destroyed  three  days'  march  of  country  by  the  river  side,  and  then 
they  retreated  to  their  mountains  and  inaccessible  places.  The  men- 
at-arms,  of  whom  the  lord  de  Coucy  was  the  leader,  expected  to  find 
plenty  of  forage,  but  they  met  with  nothing :  they  suffered  all  this 
winter  very  great  distress,  and  knew  not  in  what  place  to  seek  pro- 
vision for  themselves,  or  forage  for  their  horses,  who  were  dying  of 
cold,  hunger,  and  disorders :  for  this  reason,  when  spring  came,  they 
returned  to  France,  and  separated  into  different  troops  to  recruit 
themselves.  The  king  of  France  sent  the  greater  part  of  the  compa- 
nies into  Brittany  and  lower  Normandy,  as  he  imagined  he  should 
have  occasion  for  their  services. 

The  lord  de  Coucy,  on  his  return  into  France,  began  to  tliink  of 
becoming  a  good  and  true  Frenchman ;  for  he  had  found  the  king 
of  France  very  kind  and  attentive  to  his  concerns.  .  His  relationship 
to  the  king  made  him  consider  it  was  not  worth  his  while  to  risk  the 
loss  of  his  inheritance,  for  so  slender  a  reason  as  the  war  with  the 
king  of  England :  for  he  was  a  Frenchman  by  name,  arms,  blood, 
and  extraction.  He  therefore  sent  the  lady  his  wife  to  England,  and 
kept  with  him  only  the  eldest  of  his  two  daughters  :  the  youngest  had 
been  left  in  England,  where  she  had  been  educated.  The  king  of 
France  sent  the  lord  de  Coucy  to  attend  the  negotiations  carrying  on  at 
Bruges,  which  continued  all  the  winter.  None  of  the  great  lords  were 
there,  except  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  staid  with  his  cousin 
the  count  of  Flanders  ;  but  he  entered  very  little  into  the  business. 

CHAPTER  CCCXXV. 

mra:  TRUCE  BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND  IS  PROLONGED.  THE  DEATH 
OF  THE  BLACK  PRINCE.  THE  LORD  DE  COUCT  RETURNS,  HAVING  HAD 
INDIFFERENT  SUCCESS. 

When  the  feast  of  All-saints  was  drawing  near,  the  duke  of  Bur. 
gundy,  the  count  de  Saltzbourg,  the  bishops  of  Amiens  and  of  Bay- 
eux,  came  to  Bruges  by  orders  of  the  king  of  France,  to  hold  a  con- 
ference. The  duke  of  Anjau  staid  at  St.  Omer,  v/here  he  continued 
the  whole  time.  From  the  king  of  England  there  came,  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  Brittany,  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and  the  bishop  of 
London  :  so  that  the  town  of  Bruges  was  well  filled  by  their  retinues, 

*  John  Galeas  Vi?conti,  first  duke  of  Milan,  bore  the  title  of  count  de  Vt/tus,  until 
Wenceslaus,  king  of  the  Romans,  invested  him  with  the  ducal  dignity  1395.  He  g"iiaed, 
by  ireach«ry,  possession  of  his  uncle  Bernabo.  and  put  ium  to  d«atb  by  poisou.  For 
further  particulars,  see  Muratoriand  Corio. 


duke  of  Austria  last  deceased,  was  the  true  heir  of  that  duchy.  The 
last  duke  did  not  leave  any  child  by  legal  marriage,  and  the  inhabit, 
ants  of  Austria  had  disposed  of  the  estate  in  favor  of  a  relation,  but 
farther  removed  than  the  lord  de  Coucy.  This  lord  had  frequently 
complained  of  such  conduct  to  the  emperor,  the  lord  Charles  of  Bo. 
hemia.  The  einperor  readily  acknowledged  the  lord  de  Coucy's 
right :  but  he  could  not  compel  the  Austrians  to  do  the  same,  who 
were  in  great  force  in  their  own  country,  and  had  plenty  of  men-at 
arms.  The  lord  de  Coucy  had  gallantly  carried  on  the  war  against 
them  several  times,  through  the  aid  of  one  of  his  aunts,  sister  to  the 
aforesaid  duke,  but  he  had  not  gained  much.  On  the  lord  de  Coucy's 
return  to  France,  the  king  entertained  him  handsomely.  Having 
considered  there  were  numbers  of  men-at-arms  in  France  then  idle, 
on  account  of  the  truce  between  the  French  and  English,  he  entreated 
the  king  to  assist  him  in  obtaining  the  free  companies  of  Bretons, 
who  were  overrunningiand  harassing  the  kingdom  for  him,  and  lead 
them  into  Austria.  The  king,  who  wished  these  companies  any- 
where but  in  his  kingdom,  readily  assented  to  his  request.  He  lent, 
or  gave,  1  know  not  which,  sixty  thousand  francs,  in  order  to  get  rid 
^f  these  companions.  They  began  their  march  toward  Austria  about 
Michaelmas,  committing  many  ravages  wherever  they  passed.  Many 
^barons,  knights,  and  squires  of  France,  Artois,  Vermandois,  Hainault, 
and  Picardy,  such  as  the  viscounts  de  Meaux  and  d'Aunay,  sir  Raoul 
.de  Coucy,  the  baron  de  Roye,  Pierre  de  Bar,  and  several  others, 
offered  their  services  to  the  lord  de  Coucy.  His  army  was  increased 
hy  all 'those  v^ho  wished  to  advance  themselves  in  honor. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXVI. 

RICHARD,  SON  OF  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES,  IS  ACKNOWLEDGED  AS  PRESUMP- 
TIVE HEIR  TO  THE  CROWN  OF  ENGLAND.  THE  NEGOTIATIONS  FOR  PEACE 
HAVING  FAILED,  AND  THE  TRUCES  EXPIRED,  THE  WAR  IS  RENEWED 
BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH. 

After  the, feast  of  Michaelmas,  when  the  funeral  of  the  prince 
had  been  performed  in  a  manner  suitable  to  his  birth  and  merit,  the 
king  of  England  caused  the  young  prince  Richard  to  be  acknowledged 
as  his  successor  to  the  crown  after  his  decease,  by  all  his  children, 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  the  lord  Thomas  his 
youngest  son,  as  well  as  by  all  the  barons,  earls,  prelates,  and  knights 

*  The  prince  of  Wales  was  buried  in  th«  cathedral  at  Canterbury.  For  particUiUS, 
•Mli^  Gougb's  Sepulchral  MoQurosots. 


224 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


of  England.  He  made  them  solemnly  swear  to  observe  this;  and 
oa  Christinas.day  he  had  him  seated  next  to  himself,  above  all  his 


Portrait  of  Richard  the  Second.  From  a  curious  full-length  picture,  formerly  on 
the  walls  of  the  Jerusalem.  orPaiuted  Chamber,  in  the  ancient  Falaes  of  Westminster. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXVII. 

POPE  GREGrORT  XI.  LEAVES  AVIGNON,  AND  RETURNS  TO  ROME.  ON  THK 
DEATH  OF  EDWARD  III.  RICHARD,  SON  OF  THE  LATE  PRINCE  OF  WALES, 
IS  CROWNED  KINGr  OF  ENGLAJID. 

When  pope  Gregory  XI.  who  had  for  a  long  time  resided  at  Avig. 
non,  was  informed  there  was  not  any  nrobability  q{  i  oeace  being 
concluded  between  the  two  kings,  ;ie  was  very  mciancnuiy,  ana, 
having  arranged  his  affairs,  set  out  f c  r  Rome,  to  hold  there  his  seat 
of  government. 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  finding  the  A/ar  was  to  be  renewed,  took 
leave  of  his  cousin  the  count  of  Flanders,  with  whom  he  had  resided 
upward  of  a  year,  and  rode  towara  Gravelines,  where  the  earl  of 
Salisbury  and  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  with  a  body  of  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  came  to  meet  him,  to  escort  him  to  Calais,  where  the  duke 
tarried  a  month :  he  then  crossed  over  to  England  and  went  to  Shene , 
a  few  miles  from  London,  on  the  river  Thames,  where  the  king  of 
England  lay  dangerously  ill :  he  departed  this  life  the  vigil  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  in  the  year  1377.  Upon  this  event,  England  was 
in  deep  mourning.  Immediately  all  the  passes  were  shut,  so  that  no 
one  could  go  out  of  the  country ;  for  they  did  not  wish  the  death  of 
the  king  should  be  known  in  France,  until  they  had  settled  the  gov- 
eminent  of  the  kingdom.  The  earl  of  Salisbury  and  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle  returned  at  this  time  to  England. 

The  body  of  king  Edward  was  carried  in  grand  procession,  fol- 
lowed by  his  children  in  tears,  and  by  the  nobles  and  prelates  of 
England,  through  the  city  of  London,  with  his  face  uncovered,  to 
Westminster,  where  he  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  lady  the  queen. 

Shortly  afterwards,  in  the  month  of  July,  the  young  king  Richard, 
who  was  in  his  eleventh  year,  was  crowned  with  great  solemnity  at 
the  palace  of  Westminster :  he  was  supported  by  the  dukes  of  Lan- 
caster and  Brittany.  He  created  that  day  four  earls  and  nine  knights ; 
namely,  his  uncle  the  lord  Thomas  of  Woodstock  earl  of  Bucking, 
ham,  the  lord  Percy  earl  of  Northumberland,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle 

The 


children,  in  royal  state,  that  it  might  be  seen  and  declared  he  was  to 
be  king  of  England  after  his  death. 

The  lord  John  Cobham,  the  bishop  of  Hereford,  and  the  dean  of  earl  of  Huntingdon,  and  the  lord  Mowbray  earl  of  Nottingham 
London,  were  at  this  time  sent  to 
Bruges  on  the  part  of  the  English. 
The  French  had  sent  thither  the  count 
de  Saltzbourg,  the  lord  de  Cha,tillon, 
and  master  Philibert  I'Espiote.  The 
prelates,  embassadors  from  the  pope, 
had  still  remained  there,  and  con- 
tinued the  negotiations  for  peace. 
They  treated  of  a  marriage  between 
the  young  son  of  the  prince  and  the 
lady  Mary,  daughter  of  the  king  of 
France :  after  which  the  negotiators 
of  each  party  separated,  and  reported 
what  they  had  done  to  their  respective 
kings. 

About  Shrovetide,  a  secret  treaty 
was  formed  between  the  two  kings 
for  their  embassadors  to  meet  at 
Montreuil-sut-mer ;  and  the  king  of 
England  sent  to  Calais  sir  Guiscard 
d'Angle,  sir  Richard  Sturey,  and  sir 
Geoffry  Chaucer.  On  the  part  of  the 
French  were,  the  lords  de  Coucy  and 
de  la  Rivieres,  sir  Nicholas  Bragues 
and  Nichloas  Bracier.  They  for  a 
long  time  discussed  the  subject  of  the 
above  marriage  ;  and  the  French,  as 
I  was  informed,  made  some  offers, 
but  the  others  demanded  different 
terms,  or  refused  treating.  These 
lords  returned  therefore,  with  their 
treaties,  to  their  sovereigns ;  and  the 
truces  were  prolonged  to  the  first  of 
May.  The  earl  of  Salisbury,  the 
bijhop  of  St.  David's  chancellor  of 
E  igland,  and  the  bishop  of  Hereford, 
rc  ,urned  to  Calais ;  and  with  them, 
bj  orders  of  the  king  of  France,  the 
loid  de  Coucy,  and  sir  William  de 
Darmans  chancellor  of  France. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  the  pre- 
lates could  say  or  argue,  they  never 
could  be  brought  to  fix  upon  any 
place*  to  discuss  these  treaties  be- 
tween Montreuil  and  Calais,  nor  be- 
tween Montreuil  and  Boulogne,  nor 
ou  any  part  of  the  frontiers ;  these 
treaties,  therefore,  remained  in  an  un- 
finished state.  When  the  war  recommenced,  sir  Hugh  Calverleywas 
•ent  governor  of  Calais. 


Tomb  or  Edward  the  Third,  Westminster  Abbey.  From  an  original  drawing. 


•  They  durst  never  trust  to  meet  together  ia  any  place  between  Montxeiul  and  Calais, 

iK.~L0RD  BXRMSRa. 


young  king  was  placed  under  the  tutorship  of  that  accomplished 
knight  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  w^ith  the  approbation  of  all,  to  instruct 
him  in  the  paths  of  virtue  and  honor.    The  duke  of  Lancaster  had 
the  government  of  the  kingdom. 
As  soon  as  the  king  of  France  learnt  the  death  of  king  Edward, 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


226 


he  said  that  he  had  reigned  most  nobly  and  valiantly,  and  that  his 
name  ought  to  be  remembered  with  honor  among  heroes.  Many 
nobles  and  prelates  of  his  realm  were  assembled,  to  perform  his  ob- 
sequies  with  due  respect,  in  the  Holy  Chapel  of  the  Palace  at  Paris. 
Shortly  after,  Madame,  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  king  of  France, 
died.  She  had  been  betrothed  to  that  gallant  youth  William  of 
Hainault,  eldest  son  of  duke  Albert. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXVIII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  EQUIPS  FOR  SEA  A  LAR&E  FLEET,  WHICH  BURNS 
SEVERAL  TOWNS  IN  ENGLAND. 

During  the  negotiations  for  peace,  the  king  of  France  had  been 
very  active  in  providing  ships  and  galleys  :  the  king  of  Spain  had 
sent  him  his  admiral,  sir  Fernando  Sausse,  who,  with  sir  John  de 
Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  had  sailed  for  the  port  of  Rye,  which 
they  burnt,  five  days  after  the  decease  of  king  Edward,  the  vigil  of 
St.  Peter,  in  June,  and  put  to  death  the  inhabitants,  without  sparing 
man  or  woman.  Upon  the  news  of  this  event  coming  to  London, 
the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Buckingham  were  ordered  to  Dover 
with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms.  The  earl  of  Salisbury  and  sir 
John  Montague,  on  the  other  hand,  were  sent  to  the  country  near 
Southamjiton. 

After  this  exploit,  the  French  landed  in  the  Isle  of  Wight.  They 
afterwards  burnt  the  following  towns  :  Portsmouth,  Dartmouth,  Ply- 
mouth,* and  several  others.  When  they  had  pillaged  and  burnt  all 
in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  they  embarked  and  put  to  sea,  coasting  the 
shores  until  they  came  to  a  port  called  Poq.t  The  earl  of  Salisbury 
and  sir  John  Montague  defended  the  passage,  but  they  burnt  a  part 
of  the  town  of  Poq.  They  again  embarked,  and  coasted  toward 
Southampton,  attempting  every  day  to  land ;  but  the  earl  of  Salisbury 
and  his  forces,  who  followed  them  along  the  shore,  prevented  them 
from  so  doing.  The  fleet  then  came  before  Southampton  ;  but  sir 
John  Arundel,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  guarded 
well  the  town,  otherwise  it  would  have  been  taken.  The  French 
made  sail  from  thence  toward  Dover,  and  landed  near  to  the  abbey 
of  Lewes,  where  there  were  great  numbers  of  the  people  of  the  country 
assembled.  They  appointed  the  abbot  of  Lewes,  sir  Thomas  Cheney, 
and  sir  John  Fuselee  their  leaders,  who  drew  up  in  good  array  to 
dispute  their  landing,  and  to  defend  the  country.  The  French  had 
not  the  advantage,  but  lost  several  of  their  men,  as  well  might  hap. 
pen.  However,  the  better  to  maintain  the  fight,  they  made  the  land, 
when  a  grand  skirmish  ensued,  and  the  English,  being  forced  to  re- 
treat, were  finally  put  to  flight.  Two  hundred  at  least  were  slain, 
and  the  two  knights,  with  the  abbot  of  Lewes,  made  prisoners. 

The  French  reembarked,  and  remained  at  anchor  before  the 
abbey  all  that  night.  They  then  heard,  for  the  first  time,  from  their 
prisoners,  the  death  of  king  Edward  and  the  coronation  of  king 
Richard,  and  also  a  part  of  the  regulations  of  the  kingdom,  and  that 
great  numbers  of  men-at-arms  were  under  orders  to  march  to  the 
coast.  Sir  John  de  Vienne  dispatched  a  sloop  to  Harfleur,  where 
there  was  a  knight  in  waiting,  who  immediately  rode  to  Paris  to  the 
king,  and  reported  to  him  such  intelligence  respecting  the  death  of 
king  Edward  that  he  was  convinced  of  its  truth. 

The  French  and  Spaniards  put  to  sea,  and  having  the  wind  favora- 
ble,  came  with  an  easy  sail  that  same  tide,  about  the  hour  of  nine, 
before  Dover.  They  amounted  in  all  to  about  six  score  galleys.  Ai 
that  time  there  were  in  Dover  the  earb  of  Cambridge  and  Bucking 
ham,  with  immense  numbers  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  who,  with 
a  hundred  thousand  common  men,  were  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  the 
French,  drawn  up  before  the  port  with  displayed  banners,  for  they 
had  seen  them  at  a  distance,  and  they  were  continually  joined  by 
people  from  the  country  who  had  noticed  this  large  fleet. 

The  French  came  before  the  harbor,  but  uid  not  enter  it,  making 
for  deep  water,  as  the  tide  began  to  ebb.  Notwithstanding  this,  the 
English  continued  strict  guard  all  that  day  and  following  night. 
The  French  who  were  on  the  sea  came  with  the  next  tide  before 
Calais,t  to  the  great  surprise  of  the  inhabitants,  who  closed  their  gates 
against  them. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXIX. 

THE  TOWN  OF  ARDRES  SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH.     THE  DEATHS  OF 
THE  CAPTAL  DE  BUCH  AND  OF  THE  QUEEN  OF  FRANCE. 

While  these  things  were  passing,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  governor  of 
Calais,  sir  John  Harlestone,  governor  of  Guines,  and  the  lord  de 
Gommegines,  governor  of  Ardres,  made  very  frequent  excursions 
into  Picardy  ;  three  or  four  in  every  week.  They  advanced  often 
before  St.  Omer,  Arques,  Mouton,  Fiennes,  and  the  towns  in  that 
neighborhood,  as  well  as  to  Boulogne  and  near  to  Terouenne,  which 
were  particularly  molested  by  the  gamson  of  Ardres.  Complaints 
of  them  had  frequently  been  made  to  the  king  of  France.  On 
asking  how  this  was  to  be  prevented,  he  was  answered,  "  Sire,  the 

*  Lamende,  Dartemode,  Plamende,  Plesunie.—D.  Sacvaqe. 
t  U.  if  not  Pool. 

t  Lord  Berners  says.  The  Frenchmen  with  the  next  Ude  came  before  the  L'"en  of  Ca- 
A»,  and  there  enttred.-^Ej). 


garrison  of  Ardres  is  not  so  strong  but  it  may  be  won."  The  king 
replied,  "  have  it  then  we  will,  whatever  it  may  cost  us."  He  soon 
after  issued  a  secret  summons,  and  it  was  not  guessed  to  what  part 
he  intended  sending  this  army,  of  which  he  made  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  general.  There  were  in  it  twenty-five  hundred  lances  of 
good  and  hardy  men.  They  marched  suddenly  to  the  castle  of 
Ardres,  which  they  invested.  With  the  duke  of  Burgundy  v/ere  the 
count  de  Guines,  the  marshal  de  Blainville,  the  lords  de  Clisson  and 
de  la  Val,  de  Rougement,  de  la  Riviere,  de  Bregide,  de  Frainville, 
d'Ainville,  d'Ancoing,  de  Rayneval,  and  d'Angest,  sir  James  de 
Bourbon,  the  seneschal  of  Hainault,  with  many  other  knights  and 
barons.  They  had  with  them  machines  that  cast  stones  of  two 
hundred  weight,  with  which  they  made  a  most  vigorous  assault. 

The  lord  de  Gommegines,  captain  of  the  castle,  was  astonished  to 
see  himself  surrounded  by  such  numbers  of  gallant  men-at-arms,  who 
seemed  determined,  that  if  the  place  were  taken  by  storm,  they  would 
spare  no  one  they  should  find  within  it.  As  he  was  not  provided 
with  artillery  for  a  long  siege,  through  the  mediation  of  his  cousin, 
german,  the  lord  de  Rayneval,  he  offered  to  enter  into  a  treaty  for 
surrendering  the  place,  on  condition  of  their  lives  and  fortunes  being 
spared.  This  treaty  was  long  debated  ;  but  at  length  the  castle  was 
surrendered,  and  all  who  chose  it  departed,  and  were  conducted  by 
sir  Walter  de  Bailleul  to  the  town  of  Calais.  Sir  William  des  Bor 
des  was  appointed  governor  of  Ardres  :  he  was  succeeded  by  the 
viscount  de  Meaux,  who  remained  there  a  long  time :  the  third 
governor  was  the  lord  de  Saimpy. 

The  same  day  that  Ardres  surrendered,  the  duke  laid  siege  to  the 
castle  of  Ardvick,  which  the  three  brothers  Maulevriers  held  for 
England.  During  the  three  days  he  staid  there,  many  skirmishes 
passed ;  but  they  at  last  suiTendered,  and  the  garrison  was  conducted 
to  Calais  by  the  marshal  of  France.  After  this  the  duke  besieged 
Vauclignen,  which  also  sun-endered  on  the  same  terms  as  the  others 
had  done  :  and,  when  the  duke  had  revictualled  and  reinforced  them 
with  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows,  he  disbanded  his  army  and  re. 
turned  to  the  king  at  Paris.  The  Breton  lords  went  to  Brittany,  for 
they  had  heard  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  arrived  at  Brest  with.  8 
large  army.  The  Barons  of  Burgundy  and  the  others  returned  \a 
their  own  homes. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  lord  John  captal  de  Buch,  having 
been  made  prisoner  before  Soubise,  was  confined  in  the  Temple  at 
Paris.  The  king  of  England  and  his  son  greatly  desired  his  liberty, 
and  it  had  been  much  debated  at  the  negotiations  at  Bruges  :  they 
would  willingly  have  given  in  exchange  for  him  the  young  count  de 
St.  Pol  and  three  or  four  other  knights  :  but  the  king  of  France  and 
his  counsel  would  not  consent.  The  king  had  him  informed  through 
the  grand  prior,  who  had  the  guard  of  him,  that  if  he  would  swear 
never  to  bear  arms  against  the  crown  of  France,  he  would  listen  to 
terms  for  his  liberty.  The  captal  replied,  that  he  would  never  make 
this  oath,  though  he  were  to  die  in  prison.  He  remained  therefore 
strictly  guarded  for  five  years  in  confinement,  to  his  great  discomfort ; 
for  he  bore  it  so  impatiently  that  at  last  he  died.*  The  king  of 
France  had  him  interred ;  and  a  solemn  service  was  performed, 
which  was  attended  by  the  barons,  prelates  and  nobles  of  France. 

England  was  thus  losing  her  grest  captains  ;  for,  in  this  same  year, 
the  lord  de  Spencer,  a  gr<»at  banneret  of  England,  died.  He  left 
issue  by  his  lady,  the  daughter  of  the  late  sir  Bartholomew  Bur. 
ghersh,  one  son  and  four  daugkters.  Soon  after  the  death  of  that 
gallant  knight  the  captal  de  Buch,  the  queen  of  France  was  brought 
to  bed  of  a  daughter,  who  was  named  Catherine  ;  and,  while  in 
childbed,  the  queen  was  seized  with  an  illness  that  caused  her  death. 
This  amiable  queen  was  daughter  of  the  valiant  duke  of  Bourbon, 
killed  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  Her  obsequies  were  performed  in 
the  abbey  of  St.  Denis,  where  she  was  buried  with  great  solemnity, 
to  which  were  invited  all  the  nobles  and  prelates  of  France  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Paris. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXX. 

THE  WAR  RECOMMENCES  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  THE 
KING  OF  NAVARRE.  THE  SIEGE  OF  CHERBOURG.  THE  DUKE  OF  LAN- 
CASTER  INVADES  BRITTANY.  THE  CASTLE  OF  AURAY  SURRENDERS  'fO 
THE  FRENCH. 

Since  the  peace  made  at  Vernon  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
Navarre,  as  has  been  before  related,  and  since  the  king  of  Na^aire 
had  left  his  two  children  with  their  uncle  the  king  of  France,  sus- 
picions  had  fallen  on  a  squire  of  the  king's  household.  He  had  been 
placed  there  by  the  king  of  Navarre  at  the  time  he  left  his  chil  Jren  : 
his  name  was  James  de  la  Rue.  A  lawyer,  who  w  as  one  of  the  king 
of  Navarre's  council,  and  his  chancellor  in  the  county  of  Evercux, 
was  also  implicated  in  this  business  :  the  name  of  this  chancellor 
was  master  Peter  du  Tertre. 

These  two  men  were  cruelly  executed  at  Paris,  and  acknov/ledged, 
before  all  the  people,  that  they  had  intended  to  have  poisoned  the 
king  of  France.  The  king  immediately  collected  a  large  f.rmy,  the 
command  of  which  he  gave  to  the  constable  :  there  were  nf'rja  him 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  many  other  barons  and  knight  3.  They 
marched  into  Normandy,  to  attack  the  castles  of  the  k?tig  o(  Navarre, 

*  The  prince  of  Wales  gave  to  the  captal  de  Buch,  and  his  male  heire,  Ihe  county  (  f 
BigoriSi  with  all  its  towns,  &c.  the  7th  June,  1369.  Confirmed  by  the  king  — Rymkii 


226 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


V.  hich  were  strong  and  well  garrisoned,  and  laid  siege  to  one  of 
tiiem  called  Pont-au-demer.*  The  French  had  with  them  many 
cannon,  and  various  engines  and  machines,  with  which,  in  the  course 
of  different  assaults,  they  pressed  the  garrison  hard  ;  but  they  defend- 
ei  themselves  valiantly.  Though  there  were  many  attacks  and 
siiirmishes,  the  siege  lasted  a  long  time  :  the  castle  was  much  ruined, 
a  id  the  garrison  hard  pushed.  They  were  frequently  required  by 
the  constable  to  surrender,  or  they  would  all  be  put  to  death,  if  the 
place  were  taken  by  storm :  this  was  the  threat  which  the  constable 
was  accustomed  to  make.  The  men  of  Navarre  seeing  their  provisions 
decrease,  and  finding  themselves  much  weakened,  without  any  hopes 
of  assistance  from  their  king,  who  was  at  too  great  a  distance,  sur- 
rendered the  castle,  and  were  conducted  to  Cherbourg,  carrying  with 
them  all  their  plunder.  This  castle  was  razed  to  the  ground,  though 
it  had  cost  large  sums  to  erect :  and  the  walls  and  towers  of  Pont, 
au-demer  were  levelled  with  the  ground. 

The  French  then  advanced  to  besiege  the  fortress  of  Mortain,t 
where  they  remained  some  time  ;  but  the  garrison,  seeing  no  appear, 
ance  of  assistance  from  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  that  the  other  Navarre 
fortresses  were  too  weak  to  resist  the  French,  surrendered  themselves 
on  the  same  conditions  with  those  of  Pont.au.demer.  You  must 
know,  that  in  this  expedition,  the  constable  put  under  the  obedience 
of  the  king  of  France  all  the  towns,  castles,  and  forts  in  the  county 
of  Evreux  :  the  castles  and  principal  towns  were  dismantled,  that 
from  henceforward  no  war  should  be  carried  on  against  the  kingdom 
of  PVance  from  any  town  or  castle  which  the  king  of  Navarre  held 
in  the  county  of  Evreux.  The  king  of  France  established  in  them 
the  gabelle  and  subsidies,  in  like  manner  as  they  were  in  the  realm 
of  France. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  king  of  Spain  had  ordered  his  brother,  the 
bastard  of  Spain,  to  enter  Navarre  with  a  powerful  army :  he  attacked 
towns  and  castles,  and  gained  much  country,  in  spite  of  the  king  of 
Navan-e,  who  could  do  but  little  to  defend  himself.  He  sent  to  in- 
form king  Richard  of  England  how  he  was  situated,  in  the  hope  that 
he  would  aid  him  in  opposing  the  king  of  France  in  his  county  of 
Evreux  ;  for  that  he  himself  would  remain  in  Navarre,  to  guard  his 
fortresses  against  the  king  of  Spain. 

King  Richard,  in  consequence  of  a  council  which  had  been  called 
on  this  business,  sent  sir  Robert  le  RouxJ  with  a  body  of  men-at- 
arms  and  archers,  to  Cherbourg.  The  garrisons  of  the  different  for- 
tresses won  by  the  constable  in  the  county  of  Evreux  were  also  col- 
lected at  that  town.  When  all  were  assembled,  they  were  a  numerous 
and  handsome  body  of  picked  men,  who  had  provided  the  castle  with 
stores,  for  they  concluded  it  would  be  besieged.  The  constable  and 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  having  visited  every  place  in  the  county  of 
Evreux  v^^ith  their  army,  found  that  all  the  towns  formerly  belonging 
to  the  king  of  IN  avarre  were  now  under  the  obedience  of  the  king 
of  France  :  they  tlien  came  before  Cherbourg,  which  is  a  strong  and 
noble  place,  founded  by  Julius  Cassar,  when  he  conquered  England, 
and  likewise  a  sea-port. 

The  French  besieged  it  on  all  sides  except  that  of  the  sea,  and  took 
up  their  quarters  in  such  a  manner  before  it  as  showed  they  were 
determined  not  to  quit  until  they  had  conquered  it.  Sir  Robert  le 
Roux  and  his  forces  made  frequent  sallies,  for  neither  night  nor  day 
passed  without  ekirmishing.  The  French  could  never  form  a  wish 
for  feats  of  arms  but  there  were  always  some  ready  to  gratify  it. 
Many  combats  took  place  with  lance  and  sword,  and  several  were 
killed  or  taken  prisoners  on  each  side,  during  this  siege,  which  lasted 
the  whole  summer. 

^Sir  Oliver  du  Gucsclin  posted  himself  in  an  ambuscade  near  the 
castle  :  he  then  ordered  his  men  to  begin  a  skirmish,  in  which  the 
French  were  repulsed  by  the  English,  and  driven  back  as  far  as  the 
umbuscade  of  sir  Oliver,  who  immediately  rushed  out  with  his  troop, 
fiword  in  hand,  and  advanced  boldly  on  the  enemy,  like  men  well 
practiced  in  arms.  The  encounter  was  sharp  on  both  sides,  and 
many  a  man  v/as  unhorsed,  killed,  wounded,  or  made  prisoner :  at 
last,  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  was  taken,  and  avowed  himself  a  prisoner 
to  a  Navarrois  squire,  called  John  le  Coq,  an  able  man-at-arms  :  he 
was  dragged  into  Cherbourg.  The  skirmish  was  now  over,  more  to 
the  loss  of  the  French  than  of  the  English.  Sir  OHver  was  sent  to 
England,  where  he  remained  prisoner  for  a  long  time  in  London, 
and  was  at  laft  ransomed. 

The  French  remained  before  Cherbourg,  at  a  heavy  expense,  the 
greater  part  of  the  winter,  without  having  gained  much.  They 
thought  they  were  losing  time,  and  that  Cherbourg  was  impregnable, 
as  all  sorts  of  reinforcements,  men-at-arms,  provision  and  stores,  might 
be  introduced  into  it  by  sea :  for  which  reason  the  French  broke  up 
their  camp,  and  placed  strong  garrisons  in  the  places  round  Cher- 
bourg, such  as  Montbourg,  Pont  Doue,  Carentan,  St.  Lo,  and  in  St. 
Sauveur  le  Vicomte.  The  constable  then  disbanded  his  army,  and 
everv  one  returned  to  the  place  whence  he  came.  This  was  in  the 
year' 1378. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  left  that 
country,  and  had  carried  his  duchess  with  him  to  England.  He  re- 
sided at  the  est  ate  he  had  there,  which  was  called  the  honor  of  Rich- 
m  nd,  and  took  great  pains  to  obtain  assistance  from  the  young  king, 

*  "  Pont-A'.idemer"— a  town  in  Normandy,  on  the  Rille,  forty-one  leagues  from  Paris. 

t  "  Moitaiii"— a  town  in  Normandy,  seventy-one  league*  from  Paru. 

t  Probably  sir  Robert  Roose,  or  Rouse.  , 


Richard,  to  reconquer  his  duchy,  which  had  turned  to  the  French, 
but  he  was  not  listened  to.  At  length  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was 
informed,  that  if  he  landed  in  Brittany  with  a  good  army,  there  were 
some  forts  and  castles  that  would  surrender  to  him  :  in  pnrticular,  St. 
Malo,  a  handsome  fortress,  and  a  sea-port  town.  Upon  tliis,  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  having  raised  a  large  army,  went  to  Southampton.  He 
there  prepared  his  vessels  and  store?,  and  embarked  witii  many  lords, 
men-at-arms,  and  archers.  This  fleet  had  favorable  v/inds  to  St 
Malo ;  and  when  near  the  shore,  having  landed  and  disembarked 
their  stores,  they  advanced  toward  the  town,  and  closely  besieged  it. 
The  inhabitants  were  not  much  alarmed,  for  they  v/ere  well  provided 
with  provision,  men-at-arms,  and  cross-bows,  who  valiantly  defended 
themselves,  so  that  the  duke  remained  there  a  considerable  time. 
When  the  constable  of  France  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  heard  of  this, 
they  sent  summonses  everywhere,  and  marched  to  St.  Malo  to  raise 
the  siege.  Many  thought  that  a  battle  must  ensue  ;  and  the  English 
drew  out  their  army  several  times  in  battle-anay,  ready  for  the  com- 
bat ;  but  the  constable  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  never  came  near 
enough  for  an  engagement.  The  English,  therefore,  having  lain  before 
the  town  some  time,  and  not  perceiving  any  inclination  in  the  inhab- 
itants  to  surrender,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  advised  to  decamp, 
for  he  saw  it  was  only  wasting  time  :  he  therefore  reembarked,  and 
returned  to  England,  where  he  dismissed  his  army. 

The  castle  of  Auray  was  still  in  the  possession  of  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  who  resided  quietly  in  England :  the  king  of  France  sent 
thither  several  lords  of  France  and  Brittany,  who  began  a  siege  which 
lasted  a  long  time.  The  garrison  of  Auray,  not  seeing  any  hope  of 
succor,  entered  into  a  treaty,  that  if  they  were  not  relieved  by  the 
duke  of  Brittany  or  the  king  of  England,  with  a  sufncient  force  to 
raise  the  siege  on  a  certain  day,  they  would  surrender.  This  treaty 
was  acceded  to ;  and  when  the  appointed  day  arrived,  the  French 
were  there,  but  no  one  came  from  the  duke  nor  the  king  of  England  : 
the  castle  was  therefore  placed  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of 
France,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  other  castles  and  principal  towns 
of  Brittany  ;  and  those  of  Auray,  who  were  attached  to  the  duke, 
departed  thence. 


CHAPTER  CCCXXXI. 

THE  FRENCH  GARRISON  OF  M0NTB0UPv&  IS  DEFEATED  BY  THE  ENGLISH  AT 

CHERBOURG. 

Soon  after  Easter,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1379,  king  Charles  of 
France,  finding  the  garrison  of  Cherbourg  was  oppressir.g  tne  whole 
country  of  Coutantin,  appointed  sir  William  des  Bourdes,  a  valiant 
knight  and  good  captain,  to  be  chief  governor  of  Coutantin,  and  of 
all  the  fortresses  round  Cherbourg.  Sir  William  des  Bourdes  went 
thither  with  a  handsome  body  of  men.at.arms  and  Genoese  cross- 
bows,  and  fixed  his  quarters  at  Montbourg ;  which  he  made  a  garri- 
son  against  Cherbourg  ;  whence  he  formed  frequent  expeditions,  and 
would  willingly  have  met  with  the  men  of  Cherbourg  ;  for  he  wished 
for  nothing  better  than  an  engagement  with  them,  as  he  felt  himself 
a  good  knight,  bold  and  enterprifing,  and  had  also  under  his  com- 
mand  the  flower  of  the  men-at-arms  from  all  the  adjacent  garrisons. 
About  the  same  time,  sir  John  Harlestone  was  sent  to  Cherbourg,  to 
take  command  of  it.  I  have  before  mentioned  him  as  bei:ig  gov- 
ernor of  Guines.  He  had  embarked  at  Southampton  v.ith  three 
hundred  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers,  and  with  tlicmhad  safely 
arrived  at  Cherbourg.  There  were  in  this  army  sir  Otho  de  Grant, 
son,*  and  among  the  English  sir  John  Aubourc,t  sir  John  Orcelle,t 
with  other  knights  and  squires.  On  their  arrival,  they  disembarked 
their  horses  and  armor,  with  other  stores,  and  remained  some  days 
in  Cherbourg  to  recruit  themselves,  and  make  preparations  for  expe- 
ditions  and  for  carrying  on  the  war  in  earnest. 

Sir  William  des  Bourdes  puzzled  himself  day  and  night  in  en- 
deavoring  to  find  out  some  means  of  annoying  them.  You  must 
know,  that  these  two  governors  laid  several  ambuscades  for  each 
other,  but  with  little  effect :  for  by  chance  they  never  met,  except 
some  few  companions,  who  adventured  themselves  fool-hardily,  as 
well  to  acquire  honor  as  gain  :  these  parties  frequently  attacked  each 
other  :  sometimes  the  French  won,  at  others,  they  lost.  Such  skir- 
mishes continued  so  often,  that  sir  William  des  Bourdes  marched  out 
one  morning  from  Montbourg,  with  his  whole  force,  toward  Cher- 
bourg, in  hopes  of  drawing  that  garrison  out  into  the  plain. 

On  the  other  hand,  sir  John  Harlestone,  who  was  ignorant  of  the 
intentions  of  the  French,  had  also  that  same  morning  made  an  ex- 
cursion, and  had  commanded  his  trumpets  to  sound  for  his  men  to 
arm  themselves,  as  well  horse  as  foot,  and  to  advance  into  the  plam  : 
he  had  already  ordered  who  were  to  remain  in  the  grirnson.  He 
marched  forth  in  handsome  display,  and  ordered  sn-  John  Orcelle, 
with  his  foot  soldiers,  to  take  the  lead  as  their  guide,  having  done 
this,  he  sent  forward  his  light  troops.  Sir  Wilham  des  Bourdes  had 
made  a  similar  arrangement  of  his  army.  They  both  advanced  in 
this  array  until  the  light  troops  of  each  party  met,  and  came  so  near 
that  they  could  easily  distinguish  each  other.  Upon  which,  theyi  re- 
turned  to  the  main  body,  and  reported  all  they  had  observed.  The 

" '  Sir  Otho  de  Grantson"— was  before  mentioned,  not  as  an  Englishman,  but  as  on* 
who  had  an  estate  on  the  other  side  of  tlte  sea. 

t  "  gir  John  Aubourc."   May  it  not  be  Aubrey  7 

X  "  Sir  John  Orcelle."  Perhaps  VVorseley,  or  Hor$«l»y. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


227 


two  leaders,  on  hearing  their  reports,  were  quite  happy  ;  for  they 
iiad  at  last  found  what  they  had  been  seeking  for,  and  were  much 
rejoiced  thus  to  meet. 

When  the  two  knights  had  heard  the  news  from  their  light  troops, 
they  each  drew  up  their  forces  with  great  wisdom,  and  ordered  their 
pennons  to  be  displayed.  The  English  foot  were  intermixed  with 
their  men-at-arms.  As  soon  as  they  were  within  bow-shot,  the 
French  dismounted  ;  so  did  likewise  the  English  :  then  the  archers 
and  cross-bowmen  began  to  shoot  sharply,  and  the  men-at-arms  to 
advance  with  their  lances  before  them  in  close  order.  The  armies 
met,  and  blows  with  spears  and  battle-axes  began  to  fly  about  on  all 
sides  The  battle  was  hardly  fought,  and  one  might  there  have  seen 
men-at-arms  make  trial  of  their  prowess. 

Sir  William  des  Bourdes  was  completely  armed,  and,  with  his  bat- 
tle-axe  in  his  hand,  gave  such  blows  to  the  right  and  left,  that  on 
whomsoever  they  fell  that  person  was  struck  to  the  ground.  He  per- 
formed valorous  deeds,  worthy  of  being  praised  for  ever  after  ;  and 
it  was  not  his  fault  the  English  were  not  discomfited.  In  another 
part  of  the  field,  sir  John  Harlestone,  governor  of  Cherbourg,  fought 
well  and  valiantly  with  his  battle-axe,  one  foot  advanced  before  the 
other ;  and  well  it  needed  him,  for  he  had  to  do  with  an  obstinate 
body  of  hardy  men.  Several  gallant  deeds  were  performed  this  day  ; 
many  a  man  slain  and  wounded.  Sir  John  Harlestone  was  struck 
down  and  in  great  peril  of  his  life  ;  but  by  force  of  arms  he  was  res- 
cued. The  battle  lasted  long,  and  was  excellently  kept  up,  as  well 
on  one  side  as  on  the  other.  The  English  had  not  any  advantage, 
for  they  had  as  many  killed  and  wounded  as  the  French  ;  but  at  last 
the  English  continued  the  combat  so  manfully,  and  with  such  courage, 
that  they  gained  the  field ;  the  French  were  all  either  slain  or  made 
prisoners :  few  men  of  honor  saved  themselves,  for  they  had  entered 
into  the  engagement  with  so  much  good  heart  that  they  could  not 
prevail  on  themselves  to  fly,  but  were  determined  to  die  or  to  con- 
quer their  enemies. 

Sir  William  des  Bourdes  was  made  prisoner  on  good  terms  by  a 
squire  from  Hainault,  called  William  de  Beaulieu,  an  able  man-at- 
arms,  who  for  a  considerable  time  had  been  attached  to  the  English 
in  the  castle  of  Calais  :  to  him  sir  William  surrendered  in  great  grief, 
and  much  enraged  that  the  victory  was  not  his.  The  English  that 
day  did  much  harm  to  the  French.  Several  were  made  prisoners 
toward  the  end  of  the  engagement ;  but  it  was  a  pity  to  see  the  num- 
bers killed.  When  the  English  had  stripped  the  dead,  sir  John 
Harlestone  and  his  men  returned  to  Cherbourg,  carrying  with  them 
their  prisoners  and  their  riches.  You  may  be  assured  that  they 
rejoiced  mightily  in  the  success  of  this  day,  which  God  had  given 
to  them.  Sir  WiUiam  des  Bourdes  was  feasted  and  entertained  with 
every  possible  attention;  for  he  was  personally  deserving  of  whatever 
could  be  done  for  him.  This  defeat  took  place,  between  Montbourg 
and  Cherbourg,  the  day  of  St.  Martin  le  bouillant  1379. 

When  the  king  of  France  heard  that  the  garrison  of  Montbourg 
and  its  governor  were  either  slain  or  made  prisoners,  and  that  the 
country  was  much  alarmed  by  this  defeat,  the  king,  like  one  well 
advised  and  attentive  to  his  affairs,  immediately  provided  a  remedy, 
by  sending,  without  delay,  fresh  troops  to  guard  the  frontiers,  the  for- 
tresses and  the  country  round  Cherbourg.  Sir  Hutin  de  Bremalles 
was  appointed  general  to  these  troops  by  the  king  of  France,  who 
kept  the  country  against  the  English.  However,  by  orders  of  the 
king,  they  afterwards  abandoned  Montbourg,  and  all  the  country  of 
Coutantin,  which  is  one  of  the  richest  in  the  world.  They  made  all 
the  inhabitants  give  up  their  handsome  houses  and  other  possessions, 
and  retreat  out  of  this  peninsula.  The  French  guarded  the  frontiers 
at  Dune,  Carentan,  and  at  St.  Lo,  and  all  the  borders  of  the  penin- 
sula  of  Coutaritin.* 

*  The  division  into  volumes  here  observed  is  in  accordance  with  the  French  pJition 
of  D.  Sau  vage  and  of  the  most  authentic  MSS.  Mr.  Johnes  did  not  adhere  to  th«:  original 
arrangement,  but  divided  the  work  and  numbered  tiie  chapters  to  suit  the  four  quarto 
volumes  in  which  he  originally  published  his  work  ;  and  Lord  Berners,  vybo  published 
his  translation  in  two  folio  volumes,  attended  only  to  that  natural  diviy»on,so  that  the 
numbers  of  his  latter  chapters  are  quite  at  variance  with  those  of  ot^ier  editions.  We 
have  thought  it  better  to  restore  the  old  division  which  originated  with  Froissart  himself. 
The  numeration  and  arrangement  of  the  chapters  will  be  found  nearly  in  unison  with 
that  of  D.  Sauvage,  but  Mr.  Johnes's  additions  and  corrections  prevent  their  being 
identicaL—Ei). 

EKD  OF  THE  FIRST  V0LtT3I£  OF  THS  CHRONICI.ES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART. 


SECOND  VOLUME* 

OF  THE 

CHRONICLES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART. 


CHAPTER  L 

THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  UNDERTAKES  AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  ENGLISH 

IN  THE  BORDELOIS. 

You  have  before  heard  related  how  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had 
made  an  incursion  from  the  borders  of  Picardy,  which  was  very 
honorable  to  him  and  profitable  to  the  French ;  and  how  he  had 
placed  in  Ardres,  and  the  other  castles  of  which  he  had  gained  pos- 
session, governors  and  men-at-arms  to  djefend  them  ;  especially  in  the 
town  of  Ardres,  where  he  had  established  for  a  time  sir  William  des 
Bourdes,  and,  in  his  absence,  the  viscount  de  Meaux  and  the  lord  de 
Saimpy.  These  captains  had  it  repaired  and  strengthened,  notwith. 
standing  it  was  strongly  fortified  before.  The  king  of  France  had 
heard  the  news  of  this  with  infinite  pleasure,  and  considered  this  ex- 
pedition as  having  done  him  great  sei-vice.  He  sent  immediate  orders 
to  the  governor  of  St.  Omer,  commanding  the  town  of  Ardres  to  be 
^•einforced  and  provided  with  every  kind  of  store  and  provision  in  the 
most  ample  manner :  which  orders  were  punctually  obeyed.  The 
army  was  disbanded,  except  the  troops  which  were  attached  to  the 
lord  de  Clisson  and  the  Bretons ;  but  they  returned  as  speedily  aa 
they  could  into  Brittany,  for  news  had  been  brought  to  the  lord  de 
Clisson  and  the  other  barons  before  Ardres,  that  Janequin  le  Clerc,t 
an  English  squire  and  an  expert  man-at-arms,  had  sailed  from  Eng- 
land to  Brittany,  and  had  reinforced  Brest  with  Englishmen.  These 
Bretons,  therefore,  carried  with  them  sir  James  de  Verchin,  seneschal 
of  Hainault.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  returned  to  his  brother  the  king 
of  France. 

At  this  period,  there  was  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  assembled 
on  the  borders  of  the  Bordelois,  in  obedience  to  the  summons  of  the 
duke  of  Anjou  and  the  constable  of  France,  who  had  appointed  a 
day  for  attacking  the  Gascons  and  English,  of  which  I  shall  speak 
more  fully  when  better  informed  than  I  am  at  present 

While  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  with  his  army  in  Picardy,  as  I 
have  before  said,  the  duke  of  Anjou  resided  in  the  good  town  of 
Toulouse  with  the  duchess  his  lady,  and  was  devising,  night  and  day, 
different  schemes  to  annoy  and  harass  the  English  ;  for  he  found 
that  various  castles  and  towns  on  the  river  Dordogne,  and  on  the 
borders  of  Rouergue,  the  Toulousain,  and  Querci,  were  still  harassing 
the  country  and  those  inhabitants  who  had  put  themselves  under  his 
obedience.  He  was  anxious  to  provide  a  remedy  for  this,  and  re- 
solved to  lay  siege  to  Bergerac  •  this  place  being  the  key  to  Gascony, 
and  standing  on  the  frontiers  of  Rouergue,  Querci,  and  Limousin. 
But  as  he  found  there  w^ie  yet  several  great  barons  of  Gascony  ad- 
verse  to  him,  such  as  che  lords  de  Duras,  de  Rosem,  de  Mucident, 
de  Langurant,  de  Caernoles,  de  Carles,  and  sir  Peter  de  Landuras, 
with  many  more?  he  determined  to  raise  a  large  force  that  would 
not  only  enaWe  him  to  oppose  these  lords  but  to  keep  the  field.  He 
wrote,  therefore,  to  sir  John  d'Armagnac,  who,  in  such  a  business, 
would  net  fail  him,  and  sent  also  to  the  lord  d'Albret.  He  had  be- 
fore  sent  for  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  the 
lorf?  de  Coucy,  and  many  knights  and  squires,  in  Picardy,  Brittany, 
2xid  Normandy,  who  were  all  willing  to  serve  him  and  to  advance 
their  reputation  in  arms  and  renown.  The  constable  and  marshal 
of  France  were  already  arrived. 

The  duke  of  Anjou  knew  that  there  existed  a  coolness  between 
the  relations  and  friends  of  the  lord  de  Pommiers,  and  sir  Thomas 
Felton,  high  seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  and  the  Bordelois.  I  will  tell 
you  the  reason  of  it,  and  afterwards  clear  it  up.  Long  before  that 
period,  in  the  year  1375,  there  was  a  cruel  instance  of  justice  ex- 
ecuted at  Bordeaux  by  the  orders  of  sir  Thomas  Felton,  lieutenant 
for  the  king  of  England  in  the  Bordelois,  upon  sir  William  lord  de 
Pommiers,  on  suspicion  of  treason,  which  astonished  every  one.  By 
orders  of  sir  Thomas  Felton,  this  lord  de  Pommiers  was  arrested  in 
Bordeaux,  together  with  a  lawyer,  his  secretary  and  counsellor,  called 
John  Coulon,  a  native  of  Bordeaux.  It  was  proved  on  them  (as  I  was 
at  the  time  informed,)  that  the  lord  de  Pommiers  had  agreed  t.^  sur. 
render  himself  and  all  his  castles  to  the  French  ;  from  which  charge 
they  could  never  clear  themselves,  so  that  they  were  condemned  to 
death.  The  lord  de  Pommiers  and  his  secretary  vvere  publicly  be. 
headed  in  the  market-place  of  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  before  all  the 
people,  who  much  wondered  thereat.t  His  relations  blamed  this 
proceeding  exceedingly,  and  that  gallant  knight,  sir  Aymon  de  Pom^ 

*  The  author  employs  the  first  twenty-seven  chapters  in  recQpitulatinc  the  events  ol 
the  three  last  years  of  the  preceding  volume,  which  had  been  too  succinctly  rehtcd.— 
St.  Palaye's  Es.'iay  on  the  fVorks  of  Froissart. 

t  Janequin  le  Clerc— I  imagine  to  be  sir  John  Clark,  of  whom  Holli  igshed  speaks  so 
handsomely  in  the  3rd  of  Richard  II.,  and  who  was  killed  in  a  battle  at  a  sea-port  in 
Brittany.— See  Hollingshkd. 

t  A.  D.  1377,  1378. 

Rotuli  Vasconiffi  de  anno  primo  Eicardi  II.  Membran»  16, 17, 18, 19. 
1.  Processus  judicii  rediti  contra  Willelmum  Sans,  dominum  de  Pomers,  pro  prctV» 
tioae,  ia  curia  Vasconis.  et  de  castiis  et  tenis  suis  satisfactis  ad  domiaum  tQgQva^ 


828 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


n  iers,  uncle  to  sir  William,  ^et  out  from  Bordeaux  and  the  Bordelois 
very  indignant  st  such  a  disgrace  to  his  family,  and  swore  he  would 
never  again  bear  arms  for  the  king  of  England.  He  crossed  the  seas 
to  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and  made  several  other  voyages.  Oa  his  re. 
turn,  he  changed  to  the  French  interest,  placing  himself  and  his  ter- 
ritories under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France.  He  immediately 
St  at  his  challenge  to  the  lord  de  I'Esparre,  and  made  war  upon  him, 
because  he  had  been  one  of  the  judges  of  his  nephew. 

Sir  John  Blessac,  sir 
Peter  de  Landuras,  and  sir 
Bertrand  du  Franc,  were 
also  implicated  in  these 
Buspicions  of  treason,  as 
well  as  on  account  of  the 
lurrender  of  the  castle  of 
Fronsac,  which  had  been 
delivered  up  to  the  French, 
it  being  the  inheritance  of 

the  lord  de  Pommiers  who 

nad  been  beheaded :  they 

were  detained  in  prison 

at  Bordeaux  upward  of 

ieven  months.  They  were 

at  length  set  at  liberty, 

through  the  entreaties  of 

their  friends,  for  nothing 

could  be  proved  against 

them.  SirGaillardVighier, 

however,  continued  a  long 

time  in  imminent  danger, 

which  surprised  many,  as 

he  was  not  of  that  country, 

but  had  come  from  Lom- 

bardy  with  the  lord  de 

Coucy,  and  was  in  the 

service  of  pope  Gregory, 

who  exerted  himself  in 

his  deliverance  as  soon  as 

he  heard  of  his  imprison- 
ment, the  knight  having 

insisted  on  his  innocence. 

By  these  means,  much  se- 
cret hatred  was  caused, 

from  which  many  mis- 

chiefs  ensued. 

When  the  duke  of  An> 

jou  saw  the  time  was  ar- 
rived for  his  marching 

from  Toulouse,  and  that 

the  greaterpartof  his  men- 

at-arms  were  in  the  field — in  particular,  the  constable  of  France,  in 
whom  he  had  the  greatest  confidence — he  set  out  from  Toulouse,  and 
look  the  direct  road  to  Bergerac.  Sir  Perducas^'Albret  wasgovernor 
of  the  place  :  he  resided  in  a  small  castle,  a  shoiA.  league  from  Lan- 
guedoc,  called  Moueux,  which  is  a  strong  fort. 

The  duke  of  Anjou  and  his  army  marched  until  they  came  before 
Bergerac,  when  they  encamped  themselves  all  around  it,  uid  as  near 
the  river  as  possible,  for  the  greater  ease  of  themselves  -«id  their 
horses.  Many  great  barons  were  with  the  duke  :  in  the  first  ?lace, 
sir  John  d'Armagaac,  with  a  large  troop ;  the  constable  of  Frai^je, 
with  another  large  body ;  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  sir  John  69 
Bueil,  sir  Peter  de  Bueil,  sir  Evan  of  Wales,  sir  Maurice  de  Trisi- 
quidi  (who  had  fonnerly  been  one  of  the  thirty  knights  on  the  French 
side  at  the  duel  in  Brittany,)  sir  Alain  de  Beaumont,  sir  Alain  de  la 
Houssaye,  sir  William  and  sir  Peter  de  Mornay,  sir  John  de  Vers,  sir 
Baldwin  Cremoux,  Thibaut  du  Pont,  Heliot  de  Calais,  and  many 
other  able  men-at-arms  with  large  companies.  They  encamped  them- 
selves to  a  great  extent  in  those  fine  meadows  along  the  river  Dor- 
dogne,  so  that  it  was  a  great  pleasure  to  look  at  them. 

The  constable  was  lodged  very  near  to  the  quarters  of  the  duke. 
Those  companions  who  were  desirous  of  advancing  themselves  fre- 
quently  came  to  the  barriers  to  skirmish :  many  of  whom  were  slain 
or  wounded  by  arrows,  as  in  such  adventures  must  happen.  At  the 
end  of  six  days  after  the  town  of  Bergerac  had  been  besieged,  the 
lord  d'Albret,  and  sir  Bernard  d'Albret  his  cousin,  arrived  in  the 
camp  of  the  duke,  well  accompanied  by  men-at-arms  and  foot-soldiers, 
where  they  were  received  with  joy,  as  the  army  was  by  them  greatly 
reinforced. 

The  duke,  with  the  principal  leaders  of  the  army,  held  a  council  on 
thf;  eighth  day,  to  consider  in  what  manner  they  could  most  effect- 
ually annoy  the  inhabitants  of  Bergerac.  Many  speeches  were  made, 
and  difierent  proposals  offered.  It  was  long  debated  to  storm  the 
town,  but  afterwards  this  measure  was  abandoned,  as  their  men 
might  suffer  much,  and  not  make  any  great  gain.  The  council  broke 
up  without  coming  to  any  determination,  except  to  continue  on  the 
sie;je  ;  for  they  were  still  expecting  large  bodies  of  men-at-arms  from 
Fra.nce,  and  in  particular  the  lord  de  Coucy. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SIR  THOMAS  FELTON  IS  DEFEATED  AND  MADE  PRISONER,  WITH  MAXY  OF 
THE  PRINCIPAL  LORDS  OF  GASCON Y,  BY  A  PARTY  OF  FRENCH  AT  TAB 
SIEGE  OF  BERGERAC. 

Sir  Thomas  Felton,  who  resided  at  Bordeaux,  was  not  at  his  ease 
from  knowing  that  his  enemies  were  but  twelve  leagues  distant,  and 
j  in  such  numbers  that  he  could  not  think  of  opposing  them  by  force. 


Duke  of  Anjou  with  his  army,  marching  against  Bergerac.  From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  century 


having  also  learnt  the  duke  of  Anjou's  summons  and  intentions :  he 
had,  therefore,  sent  information  to  the  king  and  council  in  England  ; 
but  those  whom  he  had  dispatched  thither  had  not  been  able  to  do 
anything,  for  the  kingdom  of  England  was  much  shaken,  and  differ- 
ent parties  were  mutually  opposing  each  other.  The  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, in  particular,  was  unpopular  with  the  common  people  ;  from 
which  cause  much  party  animosity  and  danger  happened  afterwards 
in  England.  No  men-at-arms  were  sent  either  to  Gascony  or  to 
Brittany ;  on  which  account,  those  who  were  defending  the  frontiers 
for  the  young  king  were  very  ill  pleased.  It  happened  that  sir 
Thomas  Felton  had  desired  the  lord  de  I'Esparre  to  go  to  England, 
^or  the  better  information  of  the  king  and  his  uncles  respecting  the 
aiY*irs  of  Gascony,  in  order  that  they  might  take  counsel  to  provide 
for  tliP.m.  The  lord  de  I'Esparre  had  already  left  Bordeaux,  and  was 
proceeding  on  his  voyage  ;  but  the  wind  proving  unfavorable,  he  was 
driven  into  the  Spanish  seas,  where  he  was  met  by  some  ships  from 
Sppin,  witVi  whom  he  engaged  unsuccessfully;  he  was  made  pris. 
oner  and  carried  to  Spain,  where  he  remained  upward  of  a  year  and 
a  half,  and  suffered  many  mortifications  from  the  relations  of  the  lord 
de  Pommiers. 

Sir  Thomas  was  a.  truly  valiant  man :  he  had  written  and  sent 
special  messengers  to  the  lords  de  Mucident,  de  Duras,  de  Rosem, 
and  de  Langurant,  four  of  the  most  noble  and  powerful  barons  of 
Gascany,  and  who  were  attached  to  England,  to  request,  that  for  the 
honor  of  the  king  their  lord,  they  would  not  f  lil,  on  any  account,  to 
defend  the  principality,  and  to  desire  they  would  come  to  Bordeaux 
with  their  vassals  ;  for  all  knights  who  were  anxious  to  acquit  them- 
selves toward  the  king  and  lord  were  already  arrived  there.  When 
they  were  all  assembled,  they  amounted  to  full  five  hundred  lances  ; 
they  remained  at  Bordeaux,  and  in  the  Bordelois,  during  the  fkne 
when  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  beginning  the  siege  of  Bergerac.  Sir 
Thomas  Felton  and  these  four  Gascon  barons  held  a  counci',  in 
which  they  resolved  to  march  toward  the  French,  and  post  them- 
selves in  a  secure  situation,  to  see  if  they  could  gain  any  advantage 
over  them.  They  set  out,  therefore,  from  Bordeaux  with  upward  of 
three  hundred  lances,  taking  the  road  for  La  R^ole,  and  came  to  a 
certain  town  called  Yuret  *  in  which  they  quartered  themselves.  The 


*  ••  Yuret,"  probably  Yurac— a  village  in  Guienne,  near  Bordeaux. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


229 


French  knew  nothing  of  this  ambuscade,  and  suffered  much  from  it. 
The  siege  of  Bergerac  was  still  going  forward :  there  were  many 
skirmishes  and  deeds  of  arms  performed  with  the  garrison  by  the  be- 
siegers ;  but  the  French  were  not  great  gainers,  for  sir  Perducas 
d'Albret,  the  governor,'  was  very  active  in  opposing  them,  that  no 
blame  might  be  imputed  to  him. 

The  army  called  another  council,  and  resolved  to  send  for  a  large 
machine,  called  a  sow,  from  La  Reole,  in  order  the  more  to  harass 
the  garrison.  This  sow  was  a  large  engine,  which  cast  weighty 
stones,  and  one  hundred  men,  completely  armed,  could  be  drawn  up 
in  it,  and  attack  the  walls.  Sir  Peter  de  Bueil,  sir  John  de  Vers,  sir 
Baldwin  de  Cremoux,  sir  Alain  de  Beaumont,  the  lord  de  Montcalay, 
and  the  lord  de  Gaures,  were  ordered  to  go  for  this  engine  :  they  left 
the  army,  in  consequence,  with  about  three  hundred  men-at-arms 
whom  they  could  depend  on,  and,  fording  the  river  Dordogne,  rode 
toward  La  R6ole  :  they  advanced  between  Bergerac  and  La  R6o\e, 
until  they  came  to  Yurac,  where  the  English  were  in  ambuscade 
with  upward  of  four  hundred  combatants,  of  which  they  were  igno- 
rant. 

News  was  brought  to  the  army  and  to  the  constable  of  France,  that 
the  English  had  taken  the  field  ;  but  it  was  unknown  which  way 
they  had  marched.  The  constable,  lest  his  men  might  be  surprised, 
immediately  ordered  a  large  detachment  to  guard  the  foragers,  who 
were  out  between  the  rivers  Garonne  and  Dordogne,  and  gave  the 
command  of  it  to  sir  Peter  de  Mornay,  sir  Evan  of  Wales,  Thibaut  du 
Pont,  and  Heliot  de  Calais  :  there  might  be  in  this  detachment  two 
hundred  lances  of  tried  men.  Sir  Peter  de  Bueil,  and  the  others  who 
were  sent  to  bring  the  sow,  rode  on  to  La  Reole,  and,  having  laden 
a  great  many  carts  with  it,  set  out  on  their  return,  but  by  a  different 
route  from  that  by  which  they  had  arrived,  for  they  required  a  broader 
road  for  their  convoy,  and  yet  they  were  to  pass  by  Yurac,  or  very 
near  to  it,  where  the  English  were  in  ambuscade  :  however,  they 
were  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  with  a  second  detachment  from  their 
army,  when  they  were  within  a  short  league  of  the  town.  The  whole 
then  amounted  to  full  six  hundred  lances.  They  continued  their 
march  in  greater  security,  and  more  at  their  leisure. 

Sir  Thomas  Felton  and  the  barons  of  Gascony  in  Yurac  were  in- 
i  formed,  that  the  French  were  escorting  that  way  a  very  large  engine, 
from  La  Reole  to  their  siege  of  Bergerac.  They  were  much  rejoiced 
at  this  intelligence,  and  said  it  was  what  they  wished.  They  then 
armed  themselves,  mounted  their  horses,  and  drew  up  in  the  best 
array  they  were  able.  When  they  had  advanced  into  the  plain,  they 
had  not  long  to  wait  before  they  saw  the  French,  marching  in  a  large 
body,  and  in  handsome  order.  No  sooner  was  each  party  assured 
that  those  whom  they  saw  were  enemies,  who  seemed  mutually  eager 
for  the  contest,  than  sticking  spurs  into  their  horses,  and  with  spears 
in  their  rests,  they  charged  each  other,  shouting  their  different  war- 
cries.  I  nmst  say,  that  in  this  first  conflict,  many  a  gallant  tilt  was 
performed,  and  many  a  knight  and  squire  were  unhorsed  and  driven 
to  the  ground.  In  such  deadly  warfare,  there  is  no  accident  but 
what  may  happen.  Heliot  de  Calais,  a  most  able  squire  and  good 
nan-at-arms,  was  knocked  off  his  horse,  by  a  violent  stroke  on  the 
ihroat-piece  with  a  spear,  whose  broad  point  was  as  sharp  and  as  fine 
as  a  razor.  This  iron  cut  through  the  throat-piece,  as  well  as  all  the 
veins  :  the  stroke  beat  him  to  the  ground,  when  he  shortly  after  died  : 
the  more  the  pity.  By  this  accident  did  he  end  his  days.  Among 
the  French,  tliere  was  a  knight  from  Berry  or  Limousin,  named  sir 
William  de  Lignac,  an  excellent  man-at-arms,  who  this  day  performed 
many  gallant  deeds. 

The  combat  was  sharp,  and  long  continued  on  each  side,  close  to 
the  village  of  Yurac  :  when  their  lances  failed,  they  drew  their 
swords,  and  the  attack  was  more  vigorously  renewed.  Many  feats 
of  prowess  were  performed,  many  captures  made,  and  many  rescued. 
Of  the  English  slain  on  the  spot,  was  a  Gascon  knight,  called  the  lord 
de  Gernos  and  de  Calais  :  of  the  French,  Thibaut  du  Pont.  This 
battle  was  well  and  long  fought :  many  handsome  deeds  were  done, 
for  they  were  all  men  of  valor :  but  in  the  end  the  English  could  not 
gain  the  field  :  they  were  fairly  conquered  by  the  French.  Sir  Wil- 
liam de  Lignac  captured  with  his  own  hand  sir  Thomas  Felton,  sen- 
eschal of  Bordeaux  :  nearly  at  the  same  time,  the  lords  de  Mucident, 
tie  Daras,  de  Rosem,  de  Languran%  were  also  made  prisoners.  Few 
of  ths  English  or  Gascons  but  were  made  prisoners  or  slain. 

Those  who  could  escape  met,  on  their  return  toward  Bordeaux,  the 
seneschal  des  Landes,  sir  William  Helman,  the  mayor  of  Bordeaux, 
and  sir  .Toha  de  Multon  ;  in  the  whole,  about  one  hundred  lances, 
who  were  hastening  to  Yurac;  but,  when  they  heard  the  news  of  so 
complete  a  defeat,  they  wheeled  about,  and  returned  as  speedily  as 
possible  to  Bordeaux. 


CHAPTER  III. 

BEKGERAC  SUKUENDERS  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU.     THE  LORDS  DE  DURAS 

AND  DE  ROSEM,  AFTER  HAVING  PROMISED  TO  BE  OF  THE  FRENCH  INTE- 
REST, RETURN  AGAIN  TO  THE  ENGLISH. 

When  this  engagement  was  over  and  the  field  cleared,  and  all 
those  who  had  been  made  prisoners  placed  under  a  secure  guard, 
they  feet  out  on  their  return  to  the  siege  carrying  on  at  Bergerac.  The 


duke  of  Anjou  was  mightily  rejoiced  when  he  heard  of  the  detach- 
ments having  had  such  success,  and  that  all  the  flower  of  Gascony, 
the  knights  and  squires  his  enemies,  were  either  killed  or  taken,  and 
among  them  sir  Thomas  Felton,  who  had  been  very  active  against 
him  ;  so  that  he  would  rather  have  lost  five  hundred  thousand  fran  ;s 
than  that  it  should  have  been  otherwise.  Sir  Peter  de  Bueil,  lit 
W  illiam  de  Lignac,  sir  Evan  of  Wales,  and  others,  continued  theif 
march  until  they  came  to  their  army  before  Bergerac,  where  they 
were  received  with  much  pleasure  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  the  con. 
stable,  the  barons  and  knights  their  friends,  who  considered  th^;ir 
success  as  very  honorable  and  profitable  to  them. 

On  the  morrow,  the  sow  they  had  brought  was  erected  near  to  the 
walls  of  Bergerac,  which  much  alarmed  the  inhabitants,  who  held 
a  council  to  consider  their  situation,  and  whether  they  could  main, 
tain  it.  They  addressed  themselves  to  their  governor,  for  they  found 
they  could  not  long  hold  out,  as  no  succor  was  to  be  expected  since 
their  seneschal  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  chivalry  of  Gascony,  on 
whose  asssistance  they  had  depended.  Sir  Perducas  told  them, 
they  were  in  suflicient  strength  to  hold  out  for  some  time,  being  well 
provided  with  provisions  and  artillery,  if  they  made  not  any  foolish 
agreement. 

Things  remained  in  this  situation  until  the  next  morning,  when 
the  trumpets  of  the  army  sounded  for  an  assault,  and  every  one  re. 
paired  to  his  banner.  The  constable  of  France,  who  was  in  the 
field  with  a  grand  array,  sent  to  hold  a  parley  v/ith  the  inhabitants 
before  the  assault  began,  or  any  of  their  men  were  wounded  or  slain  ; 
in  which  he  remonstrated  with  them,  that  having  had  their  leaders 
made  prisoners,  from  whom  alone  they  could  hope  for  assistance,  and 
who  were  now  in  treaty  to  place  themselves  and  their  lands  under 
the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France,  they  could  not  look  for  any  re- 
lief;  and,  should  the  town  be  taken  by  storm,  it  would  inevitably  be 
destroyed  by  fire  and  flame,  and  none  receive  quarter.  These  threats 
frightened  the  inhabitants,  who  demanded  time  to  hold  a  consulta- 
tion, which  was  granted  to  them.  The  burghers  then  assembled, 
without  calling  in  their  governor,  and  agreed  to  surrender  as  good 
Frenchmen,  provided  they  were  peaceably  and  gently  dealt  with, 
without  any  of  the  army  entering  their  town,  M'hich  was  directly 
granted. 

When  sir  Perducas  d'Albret,  their  governor,  heard  of  this,  he 
mounted  his  horse,  ordered  his  men  to  march,  and,  having  passed 
the  bridges,  made  for  the  fort  of  Monciu,  when  Bergerac  surren- 
dered to  the  French.  The  constable  of  France  took  possession  of 
it,  placing  therein  a  governor  and  men-at-arms  to  keep  and  defend 
it. 

After  the  surrender  of  Bergerac,  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  advised  to 
advance  further  into  the  country,  and  lay  siege  to  Castilion  *  on  the 
Dordogne.  News  of  this  was  soon  spread  through  the  army,  when 
every  one  began  to  make  his  preparations  accordingly  ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  duke,  the  constable,  and  the  other  men-at-arms,  except  the 
marshal  of  France,  who  remained  behind  to  wait  for  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  as  he  was  expected  to  arrive  that  evening  (which  indeed  he 
did,)  when  the  marshal  advanced  to  meet  him  with  a  very  large  at- 
tendance of  his  men,  and  received  him  most  amicably.  They 
remained  all  that  night  in  the  place  v/hich  the  duke  had  left.  The 
duke  and  his  army  advanced  to  a  fine  mead,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Dordogne,  in  his  march  to  Castilion. 

Under  the  command  of  the  lord  de  Coucy  were,  sir  Aymon  de 
Pommiers,  sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  the  lords  de  Faignelles,  de  Jumont, 
sir  John  de  Rosay,  sir  Robert  de  Cleremont,  and  several  other  knights 
and  squires.  They  marched  from  their  quarters,  and  continued 
advancing  in  company  with  the  marshal  of  France  and  his  troops 
until  they  arrived  at  the  army  of  the  duke,  where  they  were  received 
with  much  satisfaction. 

In  the  road  to  Castilion,  there  is  a  town  called -St.  Foy :  before 
the  vanguard  arrived  at  Castilion,  they  marched  thither,  and  having 
surrounded  it,  began  to  attack  it  briskly.  This  town  had  not  any 
men-at-arms,  and  but  trifling  fortifications,  so  that  it  did  not  long 
defend  itself.  On  its  surrender,  it  was  pillaged.  The  siege  was 
formed  before  Castilion  above  the  river,  and  .ontinued  for  fifteen 
days:  of  course,  there  were  many  skirmishes  at  the  barriers,  for 
some  English  and  Gascons  had  retreated  thither  after  the  battle  of 
Yurac,  and  defended  themselves  valiantly.  The  Gascon  barons 
v/ho  had  been  made  prisoners  at  Yurac,  were  still  in  the  French 
camp,  and  in  treaty  to  turn  to  the  French  party.  Sir  Thomas  Fel- 
ton  was  not  solicited  so  to  do,  as  he  was  an  Englishman,  but  had  his 
ransom  fixed  by  his  master,  sir  William  de  Lignac,  to  whom  he  paid 
thirty  thousand  francs,  and  obtained  his  liberty  :  but  this  was  not 
immediately  settled.  After  much  negotiating,  the  four  Gascon 
barons  turned  to  the  French  :  they  engaged,  on  their  faith  and^honor, 
that  themselves  and  their  vassals  would  ever  remain  good  French- 
men; for  which  reason  the  duke  of  Anjou  gave  them  their  liberties. 

The  lords  de  Duras  and  de  Rosem  left  the  duke  with  a  good  un 
derstanding,  intending  to  visit  their  estates  :  the  lords  de  ?>Iucident 
and  de  Langurant  remained  with  the  army,  and  were  graciously 
treated  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  with  whom  they  frequently  dined  and 
supped.  The  first-mentioned  lords  thought  the  duke  very  obliging  in 
thus  lightly  allowing  them  to  depart,  which  indeed  he  afterwards 


*  "  Castilion  "—a  town  of  Guieone,  election  of  Bordeaux. 


230 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


repented,  as  he  had  good  reason.  These  two  lords,  when  on  their 
road  conversing  together,  said,  "  Plow  can  we  serve  the  duke  of  An- 
iou  and  the  French,  when  we  have  hitherto  been  loyal  English  ? 
It  will  be  much  better  for  us  to  deceive  the  duke  of  Anjou  than  the 
king  of  England,  our  natural  lord,  and  who  has  always  been  so  kind 
to  us."  This  they  adopted,  and  resolved  to  go  to  Bordeaux,  to  the 
e»iuf?schal  des  Landes,  sir  William  Helman,  and  assure  him  that  their 
hearts  would  not  suffer  them  to  become  good  Frenchmen.  The  two 
br.rons  continued  their  journey  to  Bordeaux,  where  they  were  joy- 
fully received  :  for  they  had  not  then  heard  anything  of  their  treaties 
with  the  duke  of  Anjou. 

The  seneschal  des  Landes  and  the  mayor  of  Bordeaux  were  in- 
quisitive  after  news,  and  what  sums  they  had  paid  for  their  ransoms. 
Tiiey  said,  that  through  constraint  and  threats  of  death,  the  duke  of 
Anjou  had  forced  them  to  turn  to  the  French  :  but  added,  "  Gentle- 
men,  we  will  truly  tell  you,  that  before  we  took  the  oath,  we  reserved 
in  our  hearts  our  faith  to  our  natural  lord  the  king  of  England  ;  and, 
for  anything  we  have  said  or  done,  will  we  never  become  French- 
men." The  knights  from  England  were  much  pleased  with  these 
words,  and  they  declared  they  had  acquitted  themselves  loyally  to- 
ward  their  lord. 

Five  days  afterwards,  news  was  brought  to  the  duke  of  Anjou  and 
the  army  before  Castillon,  that  the  lords  de  Duras  and  de  Rosem  had 
turned  to  the  English,  which  very  much  astonished  the  duke,  the 
constable,  and  the  other  barons.  The  duke  then  sent  to  the  lords  de 
Mucident  and  de  Langurant,  told  them  what  he  had  heard,  and  asked 
what  they  thought  of  it :  these  barons,  wha  were  exceedingly  vexed, 
replied,  "  My  lord,  if  they  have  broken  their  faith,  we  will  not  belie 
ours  ;  and  that  which  we  have  said  and  sworn  to  you  we  will  loyally 
keep,  nor  shall  the  contrary  be  ever  reproached  to  us ;  for  by  valor 
and  gallant  deeds  of  arms  have  your  party  conquered  us,  and  we  will 
therefore  remain  steady  to  our  obedience  to  you."  "  I  believe  you 
firmly,"  said  the  duke  of  Anjou  ;  "  and  I  swear  by  God  first,  and 
then  by  my  lord  and  brother,  that  on  leaving  this  place,  we  will  not 
undertake  any  one  thing  before  we  have  besieged  the  towns  of  Duras 
and  Rosem."  Things  remained  in  this  state  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  duke 
of  Anjou  much  enraged  at  the  conduct  of  the  two  Gascon  barons, 
and  the  siege  continuing  before  Castillon.  The  town  and  castle  of 
Castillon,  on  the  Dordogne,  was  a  town  and  inheritance  of  the  captal 
de  Buch,  whom  the  king  of  France  had  detained  in  prison  at  Paris. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CASTILLON,  AND  SEVERAL  OTHER   PLACES  IN  GASCONY,  SURRENDER  TO 

THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU. 

During  the  time  Castillon  was  besieged,  there  was  a  great  famine, 
insomuch  that  for  money  there  was  difficulty  in  getting  provisions. 
The  French  were  forced  to  march  twelve  or  fifteen  leagues  for  forage 
for  the  army,  and  in  going  and  returning  they  ran  great  risks ;  for 
there  were  many  castles  and  English  garrisons  on  the  frontiers,  from 
whence  they  sallied  forth  and  formed  ambuscades ;  or  they  waited 
in  the  narrow  passes  and  defiles ;  and  whenever  they  found  them- 
selves the  strongest,  they  fell  upon  the  French  foragers,  killed  and 
wounded  them,  and  carried  off  their  forage.  For  this  reason,  they 
never  could  forage  but  in  large  bodies. 

The  siege  of  Castillon  was  carried  on  with  much  vigor,  and  the 
garrison  so  harassed  by  assaults  and  engines  that  they  surrendered, 
on  their  lives  and  fortunes  being  spared.  The  men-at-arms  marched 
out,  and  as  many  more  as  chose  to  leave  it,  and  went  to  St.  Macaire,* 
where  there  is  a  good  castle  and  strong  town.  On  the  surrender  of 
Castillon,  the  duke  of  Anjou  received  the  fealty  and  homage  of  the 
inhabitants,  and  renewed  the  officers :  he  appointed  as  governor  of 
it  a  knight  from  Touraine,  called  sir  James  de  Montmartin.  When 
they  were  about  to  march  from  Castillon,  they  called  a  council  to 
consider  whither  they  should  go  next ;  and  it  was  determined  to 
advance  toward  St.  Marine  ;  but,  as  several  small  forts  were  scat- 
tered about  the  country  before  they  could  arrive  there,  it  was  not 
thought  proper  to  leave  them  in  the  rear  on  account  of  the  foragers. 
They  therefore,  on  quitting  Castillon,  marched  to  SauveteiTe,t  which 
they  besieged. 

Other  intelligence  was  brought,  respecting  the  lords  de  Duras  and 
de  Rosem,  different  from  what  had  been  at  first  reported  ;  that  in 
truth  they  were  at  Bordeaux,  but  it  was  not  known  on  what  terms. 
This  news  was  spread  through  the  army,  and  was  so  public  as  to 
come  to  the  ears  of  the  lords  de  Mucident  and  Langurant :  they 
mentioned  it  to  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  sir  Peter  de  Bueil,  whom  they 
were  desirous  to  interest  in  excusing  those  knights,  adding  that  it 
was  very  simple  to  believe  such  tales  so  lightly  told.  They  replied, 
they  would  willingly  undertake  to  speak  to  the  duke,  who  told  them 
he  should  be  very  happy  to  find  the  contrary  true  to  what  he  had 
heard.  The  affair  remained  in  this  state,  and  the  siege  of  Sauve- 
terre  continued.  The  town  of  Sauveterre  held  out  only  for  three 
days  ;  for  the  knight  who  was  governor  surrendered  it  to  the  duke, 
on  condition  of  himself,  his  troops,  with  their  fortunes,  being  spared. 


*  St.  Macaire— a  city  in  Guienne,  on  the  Garonne,  nine  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 
T  Sauveterre— a  town  ia  Gascony,  diocese  of  CommiiiRet 


By  these  means  they  marched  and  came  before  St.  Bazille,  a  good 
town,  which  immediately  surrendered,  and  put  itself  under  the  obedi. 
ence  of  the  king  of  France. 

They  then  advanced  to  Montsegur,*  which  they  attacked  on  their 
arrival,  but  did  not  gain  it  on  this  first  attempt.  They  encamped  and 
refreshed  themselves  for  the  night.  On  the  moriow,  they  prepared 
for  the  assault,  and  those  within,  seeing  they  were  in  earnest,  began 
to  be  greatly  alarmed,  and  called  a  council,  wherein  it  was  at  last 
determined  that  they  would  offer  to  surrender  on  having  their  lives 
and  fortunes  spared  ;  and  upon  these  terms  they  were  received. 
The  French  marched  away  to  another  good  walled  town,  situated 
between  St.  Macaire  and  La  R^ole,  called  Auberoche.  They  were 
four  days  before  they  could  gain  it,  which  was  done  by  capitulation. 

The  French  then  advanced  to  St.  Macaire 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  TAKES  THE  TOWN.  AND  CASTLE  OF  ST.  MACAIRE  BY 

CAPITULATION  THE    TOWN    OF  DURAS  BY  STORM,  BUT  THE  CASTLE 

RECEIVES  QUARTER. 

The  army  of  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  daily  increasing  from  all 
quarters  ;  for  such  knights  and  squires  as  were  desirous  of  renown 
came  to  wait  on  him,  and  to  serve  him.  -The  siege  was  formed  be- 
fore St.  Macaire  in  a  very  handsome  manner  ;  for  those  men-at-arms 
had  retreated  thither  who  had  quitted  the  garrisons  which  had  sur- 
rendered. The  town,  therefore,  had  been  greatly  reinforced,  and 
better  guarded.  There  were  many  grand  assaults  and  skirmishes, 
as  well  before  the  town  as  a't  the  barriers.  While  the  siege  was  going 
forward,  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  the  constable  of  France  ordered  the 
leaders  of  the  different  corps  to  make  excursions  in  various  parts. 
Large  detachments,  therefore,  set  out,  under  the  orders  of  the  marshal 
of  France,  sir  Perceval  de  Marneil  and  sir  William  de  Moncontour. 
These  detachments  remained  for  six  days  in  the  field,  took  several 
towns  and  small  castles,  and  put  all  the  surrounding  country  under 
the  subjection  of  the  king  of  France.  None  went  out  to  oppose 
them,  for  the  whole  country  was  almost  empty  of  men-at-arms  at. 
tached  to  the  English,  and  the  few  who  were  there  fled  toward  Bor- 
deaux.  When  they  had  finished  their  expeditions,  they  returned  to 
the  army. 

The  inhabitants  of  St.  Macaire  knew  well  that  they  could  not  hold 
out  for  a  long  time  :  and  the  besiegers  promised  them  every  day,  that 
if  they  suffered  themselves  to  be  taken  by  storm,  they  should  all 
without  mercy  be  put  to  death.  They  began  to  be  doubtful  lest  their 
career  might  terminate  in  this  cruel  manner,  and  secretely  opened 
a  treaty  with  the  French  to  surrender,  on  their  lives  and  fortunes 
being  spared.  The  men-at-arms  in  St.  Macaire  had  intelligence  of 
this,  and  suspecting  the  inhabitants  might  perhaps  form  some  treaty 
inimical  to  them,  they  retired  into  the  castle,  which  was  large  and 
strong,  and  built  to  stand  a  good  siege,  taking  with  them  all  their 
own  wealth,  and  a  good  deal  of  pillage  from  the  town.  Upon  this, 
the  inhabitants  surrendered  their  town  to  the  king  of  France.  The 
duke  of  Anjou  received  intelligence  during  the  siege  of  St.  Macaire, 
that  his  lady  the  duchess  had  been  brought  to  bed  of  a  son  at  Tou- 
louse.  The  duke  and  the  whole  army  were  much  rejoiced  at  this 
event,  and  their  warlike  heroism  was  greatly  increased.  The  men- 
at-arms  entered  the  town,  for  it  had  large  and  handsome  houses,  in 
which  they  refreshed  themselves,  as  they  had  wherewithal,  the  town 
being  well  provided  with  every  sort  of  provision. 

The  castle  was  surrounded  on  all  sides,  and  engines  erected  before 
it,  which  cast  such  large  stones  as  greatly  astonished  the  garrison. 
While  this  siege  was  carrying  on,  true  intelligence  was  brought  re. 
specting  the  lords  de  Duras  and  de  Rosem,  by  two  heralds,  who 
declared  they  had  turned  to  the  English.  On  hearing  this  the  duke 
said,  "  Let  me  but  gain  St.  Macaire,  and  I  will  immediately  march 
and  lay  siege  to  Duras."  He  ordered  the  attacks  on  the  castle  to  be 
renewed  with  greater  vigor,  for  he  was  not  willing  to  leave  it  in  his 
rear.  The  garrison  seeing  themselves  thus  attacked,  without  any 
hopes  of  succor,  and  knowing  that  the  duke  and  constable  were 
determined  to  have  them  by  fair  or  foul  means,  thought  they  should 
act  wisely  if  they  entered  into  a  treaty,  which  they  accomplished,  and 
delivered  up  the  castle,  on  their  lives  and  fortunes  being  spared,  and 
on  being  conducted  to  Bordeaux.  Thus  did  the  town  and  castle  of 
St..  Macaire  become  French.  The  duke  of  Anjou  took  possession 
of  it,  appointed  a  governor,  and  then  decamped  with  his  whole  army, 
taking  the  road  toward  Duras. 

The  army  continued  its  march  until  it  came  before  Duras,  when 
an  attack  was  immediately  ordered.  The  men-at-arms  made  them, 
selves  ready,  and  the  cross-bowmen,  well  shielded,  advanced  to  the 
town  :  some  of  whom  had  provided  themselves  with  ladders,  in  order 
the  more  easily  to  scale  the  walls.  This  attack  was  very  severe,  and 
those  who  had  mounted  the  walls  fought  hand  to  hand  with  their 
opponents  :  so  many  gallant  deeds  were  done  by  each  party,  that  it 
lasted  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  When  they  had  thus  well  fought 
for  a  length  of  time,  the  marshals  ordered  the  trumpets  to  sound  a 
retreat,  and  every  man  retired  to  his  quarters  for  the  night.  In  the 
mean  time,  sir  Alain  de  la  Haye,  and  sir  Alain  de  St.  Pol,  arrived  at 
the  army  with  a  large  troop  of  Bretons,  who  had  marched  toward 

*  A  villast  in  Gascony.  election  of  Landw. 


\ 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


231 


Libourne,*  and  had  attacked  an  English  garrison  at  Gudillac,t  which 
they  had  taken  by  storm,  and  slain  all  within  it. 

On  the  morrow  m(jrning,  the  duke  ordered  the  storming  to  be  re. 
new.jd,  and  that  each  man  should  exert  himself  to  the  utmost.  He 
had  U  also  proclaimed  by  a  herald,  that  whoever  should  first  enter 


Storming  of  Duras.  From  a  MS.  of  Froissart  of  the  fifleentb  eentnijr. 


amined  it,  they  found  it  was  marvellously  strong,  and  said,  that  with- 
out a  very  long  siege,  it  would  not  be  easily  taken  :  on  their  return, 
they  related  this  to  the  duke  of  Anjou.  "  That  does  not  fignify," 
replied  the  duke,  "  for  I  have  said  and  sworn,  that  I  would  not  stir 
from  hence  until  I  should  have  this  castle  under  my  obedien.  e." 

"  And  you  shall  not 
forswear  yourself,"an- 
Bwered  the  constable. 
Engines  were  direcdy 
pointed  against  the 
caetle,  as  they  were 
ready  on  the  spot. 
When  these  within 
saw  the  great  prepara- 
tions that  were  mak- 
ing against  them,  as 
well  by  these  in  the 
town  as  by  the  French, 
and  that  the  attack 
would  be  severe,  and 
probably  fatal  to  them, 
they  thought  it  ad- 
visable to  enter  into 
a  negotiation.  They 
opened  a  treaty  with 
the  constable,  who 
agreed  to  spare  their 
lives  and  fortunes  on 
their  surrendering  the 
castle.  The  duke  of 
Anjou  was  therefore 
advised  by  the  consta. 
ble  not  to  fatigue  or 
hurt  his  men,  but  to 
grant  them  quarter, 
which  he  did.  On 
the  third  day  they 
marched  out  of  the 
castle,  and  were  con- 
ducted whither  they 
wished  to  go,  and  the 
constable  took  posses- 
sion of  it ;  but  I  be- 


CHAPTER  VI. 


TOULOUSE,  AND  THE 
WALES  LAYS  SIEGE 


Duras  should  receive  five  hundred  francs.    The  desire  of  gaining  lieve  that  the  duke  of  Anjou  ordered  it  to  be  razed  to  the  ground, 
this  reward  made  many  poor  companions  come  forward.  Ladders 
were  placed  against  the  walls  in  various  places,  and  the  attack  began 
in  earnest ;  for  the  young  knights  and  squires,  who  were  eager  for  re- 
nown, did  not  spare  themselves,  but  fought  with  a  thorough  good  will. 

The  lord  de  Langurant  had  ascended  a  ladder,  with  a  sword  in 
his  hand,  and  fought  hard  to  enter  the  town  the  first,  not  indeed  for 
the  five  hundred  francs,  but  to  illustrate  his  name  ;  for  he  was  ex- 
ceedingly angry  that  the  lord  de  Duras  had  so  lightly  turned  to  the 
English.  The  lord  de  Langurant,  as  I  must  say,  performed  such 
deeds  that  his  own  people  as  well  as  strangers  were  quite  astonished 
therewith,  and  advanced  so  far  that  his  life  was  in  great  jeopardy ; 
for  those  withinside  the  walls  tore  oflT  the  helmet  from  his  head,  and 
with  it  the  hood,  so  that  he  would  inevitably  have  been  slain,  if  his 
own  squire,  who  followed  him  close,  had  not  covered  him  with  his 
target.  The  knight  descended  the  ladder  by  degrees,  but  he  received 
in  his  descent  several  heavy  blows  on  the  target.  He  was  much 
esteemed  for  this  assault,  by  all  those  who  saw  him. 

In  another  part,  sir  Tristan  de  Roye  and  sir  Perceval  d'Ayvenal, 
mounted  on  ladders,  fought  most  valorously  ;  and  also  sir  John  de 
Jurnont  and  sir  John  de  Rosay,  where  each  for  his  part  did  wonders 
in  arms.  On  the  battlements  was  the  lord  de  Seriel,  mounted  on  a 
ladder,  fighting  gidlantly  hand  to  hand  with  those  on  the  inside  ;  and 
all  who  saw  him  said,  that  if  any  one  was  likely  to  have  the  advan- 
tage of  first  entering  the  town,  he  was  in  the  road  so  to  do.  This 
knight  did  not  thus  adventure  himself  for  profit,  but  for  glory  :  how. 
ever,  as  fortune  is  hazardous,  he  was  struck  down  with  such  force  by 
a  sword,  that  he  tumbled  into  the  ditch,  and  broke  his  neck.  In 
suchwise  died  this  knight.  The  same  fate  attended  a  squire  from 
Brittany,  who  bore  for  his  arms  two  chevrons  gules,  chequered  with 
or,  argent,  and  azur.  This  vexed  the  constable  so  much  that  he 
ordered  the  assailants  to  be  reinforced,  and  the  fight  continued  with 
more  vigor  than  before.  The  lord  de  Mucident  proved  himself  an 
able  knight,  and  showed  he  was  indeed  a  Frenchman  from  the  man. 
ner  in  which  he  assaulted. 

The  town  of  Duras  was  taken  by  storm,  and  the  first  persons  who 
entered  it  were  sir  Trinran  de  Roye  and  sir  John  de  Rosay.  When 
the  men-at-arms  in  Duras  saw  that  the  town  must  be  lost,  they  retreated 
into  the  castle,  leaving  the  rest  to  its  fate.  Thus  was  Duras  taken, 
and  all  found  in  it  were  put  to  death.  The  men-at-arms  retired  to 
their  quarters,  where  they  disarmed  themselves,  and  took  their  ease, 
having  plenty  of  provision  with  them. 

On  the  morrow  morning,  the  constable  of  France,  attended  by  the 
marshal,  mounted  their  horses,  and  rode  to  the  castle  to  reconnoitre, 

and  see  on  which  side  they  could  best  attack  it.    Having  well  ex.     ^    T..n^„.„„t'-_.i,o„i,i     Landiras-a  town  in  Guienne.  near  Bordeaux.  WilliaB 


*  "  Libourne"— a  city  of  Gueinne  on  the  Dordogne,  ten  leagues  from  Bordeaux, 
t "  Cadillac*'— &  town  in  Guieane,  iev«n  leagues  from  Bordeaux. 


THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  RETURNS  TO  THE  DUCHESS  AT 
CONSTABLE  TO  THE  KIN&  OF  FRANCE.  EVAN  OF 
TO  MORTAIN  SUR-MER. 

4fter  the  conquest  of  the  town  and  custlc  of  Duras,  the 
duke  of  Anjou  ordered  sir  John  de  Juraont,  s^r  Tristan  de  Roye, 
and  sir  John  de  Rosay,  to  remain  in  the  town  of  Landurant,*  (for 
the  lord  of  it  had  turned  to  the  French  since  he  had  been  made 
prisoner  at  the  batde  of  Yurac,)  with  one  hundred  good  spears  to 
guard  the  frontiers  against  the  Bordelois  :  he  himself  wished  to  re- 
turn  to  Toulouse  to  see  his  duchess,  who  had  been  delivered  of  a 
handsome  boy,  for  he  was  desirous  of  holding  a  grand  feast  at  Ton- 
louse  to  celebrate  this  event.  He  therefore  ordered  men-at-arms  to 
the  diflferent  towns  and  castles  which  he  had  conquered.  On  dis- 
missing Evan  of  Wales,  he  said  to  him  :  "  You  will  take  under  your 
command  the  Bretons,  Poitevins  and  Angevins,  with  whom  you  will 
march  into  Poitou,  and  lay  siege  to  Mortain-sur-mer,  which  the  lord 
de  I'Estradet  holds  ;  and  do  not  quit  the  place  for  any  orders  you  may 
receive  in  the  king's  name  until  you  have  had  possession  of  it ; 
for  it  is  a  garrison  that  has  done  us  much  mischief."  "  My  lord," 
replied  Evan,  "  as  far  as  it  shall  be  in  my  power  I  will  loyally  obey 
you."  The  duke,  the  constable,  Snd  the  lord  d(  Coucy,  then  ordered 
all  those  who  were  to  accompany  Evan  into  Poitou.  Upon  this  full 
five  hundred  good  men-at-arms  left  the  duke,  and  took  the  road  to 
Saintonge,  in  order  to  advance  toward  St.  Jean  d'Angely. 

The  duke  of  Anjou,  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
the  marshal  of  France,  sir  John  and  sir  Feter  de  Bueil,  returned  to 
Toulouse,  where  they  found  the  duchess  newly  recovered  from  her 
lying-in.  On  this  event  there  were  very  great  rejoicings  and  feast- 
ings  at  Toulouse.  The  constable  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  then  re- 
turned  to  Paris  :  the  marshal  de  Sancerrc  into  Auvergne,  to  assist 
the  dauphin  of  Auvergne  and  the  barons  of  that  country,  who  were 
carrying  on  the  war  against  the  English  that  had  remained  in  Limou- 
sin,  Rouergue,  and  on  the  borders  of  Auvergne. 

Let  us  now  say  something  of  Evan  of  Wales,  how  he  laid  siege 
at  this  season  to  Mortain,  and  how  he  harassed  its  garrison.  Evan  oi 
Wales,  being  desirous  of  obeying  the  ord  rs  of  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
(for  he  knew  well  that  whatever  the  duke  did  was  by  the  directions 
of  the  king  of  France  his  brother,  as  he  had  paid  all  the  expenses  of 


*  "  Landurant'"— should  be  Landiras— a  town  in  Guienne,  near  Bordeaux. 
Shalton  was  lord  of  Landiras.— See  RoLLEs'  Oasconnu. 
t  The  louldifth  de  l'Estrade.=^  Anstu. 


232 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


the  ditfjrent  expeditions  he  had  made)  had  advanced  as  far  as 
Sr-intes.  He  had  lialted  to  refresh  himself  and  his  companions  in 
that  rich  country  between  Saintes  and  Poitou,  and  in  the  beautiful 
Ricads  which  are  on  the  banks  of  the  rivers  in  those  parts.  Many 
knights  and  squires  of  Poitou  were  with  him,  such  as  the  lords  de 
Pons,  de  Touar?,  de  Vivarois,  the  lord  James  de  Surgeres,  and  seve- 
ral more.  On  the  other  hand,  from  Brittany  and  Normandy,  were 
sir  Maurice  de  Trisiquedi,  sir  Alain  de  la  Houssaye,  sir  Alain  de  St. 
Pel,  sir  Perceval  d'Ayneval,  sir  William  de  Moncontour,  the  lord 
d?  Monmor,  and  Morelet  his  brother.  These  troops,  when  ordered, 
marched  away,  and  laid  siege  to  Mortain.  The  castle  is  situated  on 
the  Garonne,  near  to  and  below  its  embouchure  with  the  sea  :  it  is 
the  handsomest  and  strongest  fort  in  all  the  borders  of  the  countries 
of  Poitou,  la  Rochelle,  and  Saintonge. 

When  Evan  of  Wales,  the  barons  and  knights,  were  arrived  there, 
they  formed  the  siege  very  prudently,  and  provided  themselves  by 
little  and  little  with  everything  they  wanted ;  for  they  were  well 
aware  that  they  could  never  conquer  the  castle  by  storm,  but  that  it 
must  be  won  by  distressing  the  garrison  with  famine  and' a  long 
blockade.  Evan,  therefore,  ordered  four  block-houses  to  be  erected, 
so  that  no  provision  could  enter  the  place  by  sea  or  by  land. 

At  times,  the  young  knights  and  squires  who  wished  to  display 
their  courage,  advanced  to  the  barriers  of  the  castle,  and  skirmished 
with  the  garrison.  Many  gallant  deeds  were  there  performed.  There 
was  a  knight  in  Mortain  called  the  souldich,  who  was  from  Gascony, 
a  valiant  knight  and  able  man-at-arms,  whose  orders  they  obeyed  as 
if  he  had  been  their  governor.  The  castle  was  plentifully  supplied 
with  wines  and  provision,  but  they  were  in  great  want  of  several 
smaller  necessaries. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

KING  CHARLES  OF   FRANCE  INSTIGATES  THE  SCOTS  TO  MAKE  WAR  ON 
ENGLAND.     THE  SCOTS  TAKE  THE  CASTLE  OF  BERWICK. 

King  Charles  of  France,  notwithstanding  he  always  resided  at 
Paris,  or  at  various  other  places  in  France  which  pleased  him  more, 
and  that  he  never  bore  arms  himself,  kept  up  a  very  sharp  war  against 
his  enemies  the  English.  He  had  formed  alliances,  as  well  in  the  empire 
as  with  the  adjoining  kingdoms,  in  a  greater  degree  than  the  four  or 
five  preceding  kings  of  France  had  ever  done.  He  paid  great  atten- 
tions to  all  from  whom  he  thought  he  should  derive  any  assistance ; 
and  because  king  Richard  of  England  was  young,  and  his  kingdom 
unsettled,  he  had  sent  to  renew  his  alliance  with  the  Scots,  and  with 
their  king,  Robert  Stuart,  who  had  succeeded  his  uncle  king  David 
Bruce,  and  to  excite  them  to  make  war  upon  the  English,  so  that 
they  should  be  disabled  from  crossing  the  seas.  Upon  this,  king 
Robert,  after  the  death  of  Edward  and  the  coronation  of  Richard, 
assembled  his  council  at  Edinburgh,  where  he  had  summoned  the 
greater  part  of  those  barons  and  knights  from  whom  he  looked 
for  assistance.  He  remonstrated  with  them  against  the  English  for 
having  in  former  times  done  them  much  mischief  by  burning  their 
countiy,  razing  their  castles,  killing  and  ransoming  the  inhabitants  : 
that  the  time  was  now  arrived  when  they  might  revenge  themselves 
for  all  these  disgraces  ;  as  king  Edward  was  deceased,  who  had  been 
80  successful  against  them,  and  a  young  king  was  now  on  the 
throne. 

The  barons  of  Scotland  and  the  young  knights  present,  being  de. 
sirsus  of  advancing  themselves  and  revenging  the  injuries  which  the 
English  had  formerly  done  to  their  country,  replied  unanimously,  that 
they  were  willing  and  prepared  to  invade  England,  either  to-day  or 
to-morrow,  or  whenever  he  pleased.  This  answer  was  very  agree- 
able to  the  king  of  Scotland,  who  returned  them  his  thanks  for  it. 
Four  earls  were  appointed  captains  of  the  men-at-arms  ;  namely,  the 
earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl  of  Moray,  the  earl  of  Mar  and  the  earl  of 
Sutherland  ;  sir  Archibald  Douglas  constable  of  Scotland,  and  sir 
Robert  de  Versi*  marshal  of  the  whole  army. 

Summonses  were  immediately  issued  for  the  assembling  of  the 
forces  by  a  certain  day  in  the  Mei-fee,t  which  is  the  country  border- 
ing on  England.  While  this  summons  was  obeying,  a  valiant  squire 
of  Scotland,  named  Alexander  Ramsay,  set  off  with  forty  men  from 
his  company,  determined  to  perform  a  gallant  enterprise.  They  were 
all  well  mounted,  and,  having  rode  the  whole  night  through  bye- 
roads,  came  to  Berwick  nearly  at  daybreak.  A  squire  attached  to 
the  earl  of  Northumberland,  called  William  Bisset,  was  governor  of 
the  town  of  Berwick ;  and  a  very  able  knight,  called  sir  Robert 
Abeton,t  was  constable  of  the  castle. 

When  the  Scots  were  arrived  near  Berwick,  they  concealed  them- 

*  "  Sir  Robert  de  Versi."   Q.  t  The  Marches.— [Ed. 

t  "SirRobertAbeton"— sir  Robert  Boynton.  Dr  Fuller,  in  his  history  of  Be^^vick,  1799. 
Bays,  "  that  seven  intrepid  Scotsmen  in  1377  took  possession  of  Benvick  castle  by  storm  in 
the  night,  and  continued  masters  of  it  for  eight  days,  though  it  was  besieged  by  seven 
thousand  EnfcUsh  archers  and  three  thousand  cavalry,  and  only  lost  two  of  tlieir  num- 
ber, which  had  increased  to  forty-eight  when  they  were  subdued.  Notwithstanding  this 
heroic  achievement,  tliey  were  all  put  to  the  sword. 

"  Upon  entering  the  castle,  they  killed  the  governor,  sir  Robert  Boynton,  but  liberated 
his  lady  for  two  thousand  marks.  ^ 

*'  When  the  earl  of  Northumberland  summoned  these  heroes  to  surrender,  they  boldly 
replied : 

"  Tliat  they  would  not  yield  it  either  to  the  king*  of  England  or  Scotland,  but  would 
K'tain  and  defend  it  for  the  king  of  France." 
tio  authority  is  mentioned. 


selves,  and  sent  a  spy  to  observe  the  state  of  the  castle.  The  spy 
entered  it  as  far  as  the  ditches,  wherem  there  was  not  any  water,  nor 
indeed  could  any  be  retained  in  them,  for  they  were  of  moving 
sands  :  he  looked  about  him  on  all  sides,  but  did  not  see  a  soul :  upon 
which,  he  returned  back  to  his  masters.  Alexander  Ramsay  directly 
advanced  with  his  companions,  without  speaking  a  word,  and  passed 
the  ditches  :  they  had  brought  good  ladders  with  tkem,  which  they 
placed  against  the  walls.  Alexander  was  the  first  who  mounted  them 
sword  in  hand,  and  entered  the  castle  followed  by  his  men  without 
opposition. 

When  they  hxid  all  entered,  they  hastened  to  the  great  tower  where 
sir  Robert  Boynton  slept,  and  began  td  cut  down  the  door  of  it  with 
the  axes  they  had  brought.  The  governor  was  suddenly  awakened  : 
he  had  slept  all  the  night,  and  kept  but  a  poor  watch,  for  which  he 
paid  dear.  He  heard  the  door  of  his  chamber  broken,  and  thought 
it  might  be  done  by  some  of  his  own  men  who  wanted  to  murder 
him,  because  he  had  quarreled  with  them  the  preceding  week. 
With  this  idea,  he  opened  a  window  which  looked  on  the  ditches, 
leaped  out  of  it  without  further  consideration,  and  thus  broke  his 
neck  and  died  on  the  spot.  The  guards  of  the  c£-3tle,  who  toward 
daybreak  had  been  asleep,  awakened  by  his  groans,  found  the  castle 
had  been  scaled  and  taken  :  they  began  to  sound  their  trumpets,  and 
to  cry  out,  "  Treason  !  treason  !" 

John  Bisset,  the  governor  of  Berwick,  on  hearing  their  cries,  armed 
himself,  as  well  as  all  the  able  men  of  the  town,  and  advanced  to- 
ward the  castle,  when  they  plainly  heard  the  noise  of  the  Scots ;  but 
they  could  not  gain  entrance,  for  the  gates  were  shut,  and  the  drav/- 
bridge  raised.  Upon  this,  John  Bisset,  having  considered  a  short 
time,  said  to  those  with  him :  "  Come  quickly  :  let  us  break  down 
the  supports  of  the  bridge,  so  that  none  can  sally  out,  nor  get  away 
without  danger  from  us." 

They  soon  got  hatchets  and  wedges,  and  the  supports  of  the  gate 
next  the  town  v/ere  destroyed.  John  Bisset  sent  off  a  messenger-  to 
the  lord  Percy  at  Alnwick,  which  is  but  twelve  leagues  off,  to  re- 
quest  he  would  come  immediately  to  his  assistance  with  all  \v.z  forces, 
for  that  Berwick  castle  had  been  taken  by  the  Scot?.  He  also  said 
to  Thomelin  Friant,*  who  was  the  person  he  sent :  "  Tell  my  lord 
of  Percy  the  state  you  have  left  me  in,  and  how  the  Scots  are  shut 
up  in  the  castle,  and  cannot  get  away,  unless  they  leap  the  walls ;  so 
let  him  hasten  here  as  fast  as  he  possibly  can." 

Alexander  Ramsay  and  his  men  having  scaled  the  castle  of  Ber- 
wick,  thought  they  had  done  wonders,  as  in  truth  they  had :  they 
would  have  been  masters  of  the  town  if  John  Bisset  had  not  acted 
so  prudently,  and  slain  whomever  they  pleased,  or  shut  them  up  in 
the  tower,  for  such  was  their  intention  :  they  said,  "  Let  us  now  go 
into  the  town ;  it  is  ours ;  and  seize  all  the  riches,  which  we  will 
make  the  good  men  of  the  town  carry  away  for  us,  and  then  we  will 
set  fire  to  it,  for  it  cannot  now  make  any  resistance  :  in  three  or  four 
days'  time,  succors  will  come  from  Scotland,  so  that  we  shall  save 
all  our  pillage  :  and  on  our  departure  we  will  set  the  castle  on  fire, 
and  by  these  means  repay  our  hosts."  All  his  companions  assented, 
for  they  were  eager  for  gain.  They  tightened  on  their  arms,  and 
each  grasped  a  spear,  for  they  had  found  plenty  in  the  castle,  and, 
opening  the  gate,  let  down  the  draw-bridge;  When  the  bridge  was 
let  down,  the  chains  which  supported  it  broke  ;  for  the  pillars  on 
which  it  should  have  rested  were  destroyed,  and  the  planks  carried 
into  the  town.  When  John  Bisset,  and  the  inhabitants  there  assem- 
bled,  saw  them,  they  began  shouting  out,  "  Oh  what,  are  you  there  ? 
keep  where  you  are,  for  you  shall  not  go  away  for  a  certainty  with- 
out  our  permission." 

Alexander  Ramsay,  seeing  their  appearance,  soon  found  they  in- 
tended  to  keep  them  confined  in  the  castle,  and  that  they  must  get 
away  as  well  as  they  could  :  he  therefore  shut  the  gates,  to  avoid 
their  arrows,  and  ordered  his  people  to  inclose  themselves  within, 
intending  to  defend  the  castle.  They  flung  all  the  dead  into  the 
ditches,  and  shut  up  the  prisoners  in  a  tower.  They  thought  the 
place  was  full  strong  enough  to  hold  out  until  succors  should  come 
from  Scotland,  for  the  barons  and  knights  were  assembling  in  the 
Merse  and  in  that  neighborhood  :  the  earl  cf  Douglas  had  even  left 
Dalkeith,  and  arrived  at  Dunbar.  We  will  now  return  to  the  squire 
whom  John  Bisset  sent  to  Alnwick,  and  speak  of  his  arrival,  and  of 
the  information  he  gave  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  EARL  OF   NORTHUMBERLAND   RETAKES  THE  CASTLE  OF  BERWICK. 

Thomelin  Friant  made  haste  until  he  arrived  at  Alnwick,  and 
entered  the  castle  from  the  knowledge  he  had  of  it ;  for  it  was  so 
early  that  the  earl  of  Northumberland  was  not  out  of  bed.  Havinp 
arrived  at  his  bedside  to  speak  to  him,  for  the  business  was  very 
pressing,  he  said  :  "  My  lord,  the  Scots  have  this  morning  taken  Ber- 
wick castle  by  surprise  ;  and  the  governor  of  the  town  sends  me  to 
inform  you  of  it,  as  you  are  the  lieutenant  of  all  these  countries." 
When  the  earl  heard  this  news,  he  made  every  possible  ha^te  to  order 
succor  to  Berwick :  he  sent  off  letters  and  messengers  to  all  knights 
and  squires  of  Northumberland,  and  to  those  from  whom  he  expected 
any  assistance,  desiring  them  to  repair  to  Berwick  without  delay,  and 

*^Thoinelin  Fnant,"  O. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  o&c 


informing  them  that  he  was  marching  thither  to  besiege  the  Scots, 
who  had  conquered  the  castle. 

This  smamons  was  soon  spread  over  the  country,  and  every  man- 
at-ai'ms,  ituight,  squire,  and  cross-bowman,  left  their  houses.  The 
lord  Neville,  the  lord  Lucy,  the  lord  Gastop,*  the  lord  Stafford,  the 
lord  de  Blelles,!  the  governor  of  Newcastle,  and  a  right  valiant  and 
expert  man-at-ai  tjs,  called  sir  Thomas  Musgrave,  were  there  ;  but  the 
e<irl  of  Northuml  erland  first  arrived  at  Berwick  with  his  people  ;  and 


AtNViTicE  Castle.  From  an  original  (irawing. 


we  have  fully  reconnoitered  them  :  we  can  tell  you,  they  are  waiting 
for  you,  drawn  up  in  two  handsome  battalions,  on  the  plain  before 
the  town  :  each  battalion  may  consist  of  five  thousand  men  :  you 
will  therefore  consider  this  well.  We  approached  them  so  close  that 
they  knew  us  for  Scots  scouts  ;  but  they  made  not  the  smallest  at- 
tempt  to  break  their  line  to  pursue  us." 

When  sir  Archibald  Douglas  and  the  Scots  knights  heard  this 
account,  they  were  quite  melancholy,  and  yaid,  "We  cannot  think 

it  will  be  any  way  profitable  for 
us  to  advance  further  to  meet  tht- 
fjnglish  ;  for  they  are  ten  to  one^ 
and  all  tried  men  :  we  may  lose 
more  than  we  can  gain :  and  a 
foolish  enterprise  is  never  good, 
and  such  is  what  Alexander 
Ramsay  has  performed."  Sir 
William  Lindsay,  a  valiant  knight 
and  uncle  to  Alexander  Ramsay, 
took  great  pains  to  persuade  them 
to  succor  his  nephew,  saying, 
"  Gentlemen,  my  nephew,  in  con- 
fidence  of  your  assistance,  has 
performed  this  gallant  deed,  and 
taken  Berwick  castle.  It  will 
turn  to  your  great  shame,  if  he 
should  be  lost,  and  none  of  our 
family  in  future  will  thus  boldly 
adventure  themselves."  Those 
present  answered,  "  That  they 
could  not  amend  it,  and  that  the 
many  gallant  men  who  were 
there  could  not  be  expected  to 
risk  their  own  destruction  in  the 
attempt  to  prevent  a  single 
squire  from  being  made  pris- 
oner." It  was  therefore  dete:. 
mined  to  retreat  farther  up  in 
their  own  country  among  the 
mountains  near  the  river  Tweed, 
whither  they  marched  in  good 
order  and  at  their  leisure. 

When  the  earls  of  Northum- 


forces  daily  came  thither  from  all  parts.  They  were  in  the  whole 
about  ten  thousand  men,  who  surrounded  the  castle  so  closely  on  all 
sides  that  a  bird  could  not  have  escaped  from  it  without  being  seen. 
The  English  began  to  form  mines,  the  sooner  to  accomplish  their 
purpose  against  the  Scots  and  regain  the  castle. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  barons  and  knights  of  Scotland, 
that  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  with  the  chivalry  of  that  country, 
were  besieging  their  countrymen  in  Berwick  castle  :  they  therefore 
determined  to  march  thither,  raise  the  siege,  and  reinforce  the  castle, 
for  they  considered  what  Alexander  Ramsay  had  performed  as  a 
most  gallant  achievement.  Sir  Archibald  Douglas,  the  constable, 
said,  "  Alexander  is  my  cousin,  and  it  is  his  high  birth  that  has 
caused  him  to  undertake  and  execute  so  bold  a  feat  as  the  taking  of 
Berwick  castle  ;  it  behoves  us  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  assist  him  in 
♦his  business,  and  if  we  can  raise  the  siege  it  will  be  to  us  of  great 
■/alue  :  I  am  of  opinion,  therefore,  that  we  march  thither."  He  im- 
mediately ordered  part  of  the  army  to  remain  behind,  and  the  rest  to 
advance  toward  Berwick.  He  chose  five  hundred  lances  from  the 
flower  of  the  Scots  army,  and  set  oflf  well  mounted  and  in  good  order, 
taking  the  road  to  Berwick. 

The  English,  who  were  before  Berwick  with  ten  thousand  men, 
including  archers,  soon  heard  how  the  Scots  intended  to  raise  the 
siege  and  reinforce  the  garrison :  they  called  a  council,  and  resolved 
to  extend  their  ground,  to  wait  for  them  and  offer  battle,  as  they 
were  anxious  to  meet  them.  The  earl  of  Northumberland  ordered 
all  to  prepare  themselves,  and  march  into  the  plain  to  be  mustered, 
when  they  were  found  to  amount  to  full  three  thousand  men-at-arms 
and  seven  thousand  archers.  When  the  earl  saw  his  army  so  nu. 
merous,  he  said,  "  Let  us  keep  to  this  ground,  for  we  are  able  to 
combat  all  the  force  Scotland  can  send  against  us."  They  encamped 
on  an  extensive  heath,  without  the  walls  of  Berwick,  in  two  battal- 
ions, and  in  good  array. 

This  had  been  scarcely  done  an  hour  before  they  perceived  some 
of  the  scouts  of  the  Scots  army  advancing,  but  too  well  mounted  to 
be  attacked  by  the  English  :  however,  some  English  knights  and 
squires  would  have  been  glad  to  have  quitted  their  lines  to  have 
checked  their  career,  but  the  earl  said,  "  Let  them  alone,  and  allow 
their  main  body  to  come  up  :  if  they  have  any  inclination  for  the 
combat,  they  will  themselves  advance  nearer  to  us."  The  English 
remained  very  quiet,  so  that  the  Scots  scouts  came  so  close  they 
were  able  to  reconnoiter  their  two  battalions  and  judge  of  how  many 
men  they  were  composed.  When  they  had  sufficiently  observed 
them,  they  returned  to  their  lords,  and  related  what  they  had  seen, 
Baying,  "  My  lords,  we  have  advanced  so  near  to  the  English  that 


berland  and  Nottingham,  and  the 
other  barons  of  England,  found 
the  Scots  were  not  advancing,  they  sent  off  scouts  to  inquire  what 
was  become  of  them,  who  brought  back  intelligence  that  they  had 
retreated  toward  the  Merse  beyond  the  castle  of  Roxburgh.*  On 
hearing  this,  each  man  retired  quietly  to  his  quarters,  where  they 
kept  a  strict  guard  until  the  morrow  morning  about  six  o'clock,  when 
they  all  made  themselves  ready  for  the  attack  of  the  castle.  The 
assault  immediately  began  :  it  v/as  very  severe,  and  continued  until 
the  afternoon.  Never  did  so  few  men  as  the  Scots  defend  them- 
selves so  well,  nor  wa-s  ever  castle  so  briskly  attacked ;  for  there 
were  ladders  raised  against  different  parts  of  the  walls,  on  which 
men-at-arms  ascended  vv^ith  targets  over  their  heads,  and  fought  hand 
to  hand  with  the  Scots.  In  consequence,  many  were  struck  down 
and  hurled  into  the  ditches.  V/hat  most  annoyed  the  Scots  were  the 
English  archers,  who  shot  so  briskly  that  scarcely  any  one  dared  to 
appear  on  the  bulwarks.  This  assault  was  continued  until  the  Eng- 
lish entered  the  castle,  when  they  began  to  slay  all  they  could  lay 
hands  on  :  none  escaped  death  except  Alexander  Ramsay,  who  was 
made  prisoner  by  the  earl  of  Northumberland. 

In  this  manner  was  Berwick  regained.  The  earl  of  Northumber- 
land appointed  John  Biiset  constable  thereof,  a  very  vaUant  squire, 
through  whose  means,  as  you  have  already  heard,  it  had  been  re. 
conquered.  He  had  every  part  of  it  repaired,  and  the  bridge  which 
he  had  broken  down  restored. 


••Gastop,"  a. 


f'BleUes."  Q.  BeUusis. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  EARLS  OF  NORTHUMBERLAND  AND  NOTTINGHAM  ENTER  SCOTLAND 

WITH  A  LARGE  ARMY. 

After  the  recapture  of  Berwick  castle,  the  earls  of  Northumber. 
land  and  Nottingham,  the  two  most  powerful  barons  of  the  army, 
determined  to  make  an  excursion  after  their  enemies,  and  if  they 
could  find  them  to  offer  them  battle.  As  they  had  resolved,  so  did 
they  execute  :  early  on  a  morning  they  marched  away  taking  the 
road  to  Roxburgh  up  Tweedside.  When  they  had  marched  about 
three  leagues,  they  called  a  council,  and  the  two  earls  thought  it 
advisable  to  send  a  detachment  to  Melrose,  a  large  monastery  of 
black  monks,  situated  on  the  Tv/eed,  which  is  the  boundary  of  the 
two  kingdoms,  to  know  if  any  Sc-cts  were  lying  thereabouts  in  am. 
buscade  ;  while  they  with  the  main  body  would  march  into  the 
Merse  ;  by  which  means  they  would  not  fail  of  hearing  some  news 
of  the  Scots.  That  valiant  knight  sir  Thomas  Musgrave  was  ap. 
poinfed  commander  of  this  detachment :  it  consisted  of  three  hun- 
dred men-at-arms  and  as  many  arcJiers.    They  left  the  army,  which, 

*  There  seems  some  mistake  of  eeogmph;  here. 


234 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  «&c. 


cm  the  separation,  took  a  different  route,  one  marching  to  the  right 
and  the  other  to  the  left.  Sir  Thomas  and  his  son  rode  on  to  Mel. 
rose,  where  they  arrived  at  an  early  hour,  and  took  up  their  quarters, 
to  refresh  themselves  and  their  horses,  as  well  as  to  make  inquiries 
after  the  Scottish  army. 

They  ordered  two  of  their  squires,  well  mounted,  to  ride  over  the 
country,  t-o  endeavor  to  find  out  the  situation  of  the  Scots,  and  in 
what  order  they  were.  These  two  squires,  on  leaving  their  com- 
manders, continued  their  route  until  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of 
the  Scots,  commanded  by  sir  William  Lindsay,  who  had  posted  him- 
self  in  hopes  of  meeting  with  some  adventure,  and  to  hear  news  of 
Berwick,  and  also  wkat  had  .been  the  fate  of  his  nephew,  Alexander 
Ramsay,  and  into  whose  hands  he  had  fallen  :  this  he  was  very  anx- 
ious  t  J  earn  :  he  had  with  him  about  forty  lances.  The  English  were 
seized  immediately  on  their  entering  this  ambush,  which  gave  the 
knight  very  great  pleasure.  He  demanded  from  them  whence  they 
came  :  but  they  were  afraid  of  speaking,  lest  they  should  betray  their 
masters:  however,,  they  were  forced  to  be  explicit,  for  the  knight  as- 
sured  them  that  he  would  have  them  beheaded,  if  they  did  not  truly 
answer  all  the  questions  he  should  put  to  them. 

When  things  became  so  serious,  and  thew  saw  no  means  of  es- 
caping,  they  related  how  the  castle  of  Berwick  had  been  regained, 
and  all  found  within  put  to  death  except  Alexander  Ramsay :  they 
afterwards  told  h  ow  the  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Nottingham 
were  marching  along  Tweedside  in  search  of  the  Scots,  and  how  sir 
Thomas  Musgrave,  his  son,  sir  John  Seton,  and  sir  Richard  Breton, 
with  three  hundred  spears  and  as  many  archers,  were  lodged  in  the 
abbey  of  Melrose,  and  that  these  knights  had  sent  them  out  to  dis- 
cover  where  the  Scots  were.  "  By  my  troth,"  replied  sir  William 
Lindsay,  "  you  have  found  us,  and  you  will  now  remain  with  us." 
They  were  then  taken  aside,  and  given  up  to  some  of  their  compan- 
ions, with  orders  to  guard  them  well  under  penalty  of  their  lives.  Sir 
William  Lindsay  instantly  sent  off.  one  of  his  men-at-arms,  saying, 
"  Ride  to  our  main  army,  and  tell  them  all  you  have  heard,  and  the 
situation  of  the  English  :  I  will  remain  here  until  morning,  to  see  if 
anything  else  may  happen." 

This  man-at-arms  rode  on  until  he  came  to  a  large  village  beyond 
Morlaine,*  which  is  called  Hondebray,t  situated  on  the  Tweed, 
among  the  mountains,  where  there  were  large  meads  and  a  plentiful 
country;  for  which  reason  the  Scots  had  quartered  themselves  there. 
Toward  evening,  the  squire  arrived ;  and,  as  they  knew  he  had 
brought  some  intelligence,  he  was  conducted  to  the  earls  of  Douglas, 
Murray,  Sutherland,  and  to  sir  Archibald  Douglas,  to  whom  he  re. 
lated  all  you  have  just  read.  The  Scots  were  much  vexed  on  hear- 
ing of  the  recapture  of  Berwick  castle,  but  they  were  reconciled  by 
ihe  news  of  sir  Thomas  Musgrave  and  the  other  English  knights 
being  quartered  at  Melrose.  They  determined  to  march  instantly, 
to  dislodge  their  enemies,  and  make  up  from  them  for  the  loss  of  Ber- 
wick.  They  armed  themselves,  saddled  their  horses,  and  left  Ha- 
dingtoun,  advancing  to  the  right  of  Melrose,  for  they  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  and  arrived  a  little  before  midnight. 
But  it  then  began  to  rain  very  heavily,  and  with  such  a  violent  wind 
in  tJieir  faces  that  there  were  none  so  stout  but  was  overpowered  by 
the  storm,  so  that  they  could  scarcely  guide  their  horses  :  the  pages 
suffered  so  much  from  the  cold,  and  their  comfortless  situation,  that 
they  could  not  cany  the  spears,  but  let  them  fall  to  the  ground :  they 
also  separated  from  their  companions,  and  lost  their  way. 

The  advanced  guard  had  halted,  by  orders  of  the  constable,  at  the 
entrance  of  a  large  wood,  through  which  it  was  necessary  for  them  to 
pass  ;  for  some  knights  and  squires  who  had  been  long  used  to  arms 
said,  they  were  advancing  foolishly,  and  that  it  was  not  proper  to  con- 
tinue their  course  in  such  weather,  and  at  so  late  an  hour,  as  they  ran 
a  risk  of  losing  more  than  they  could  gain.  They  therefore  concealed 
themselves  and  their  horses  under  oaks  and  other  large  trees  until  it 
was  day.  It  was  a  long  time  before  they  could  make  any  fire  from 
their  flints  and  wet  wood  :  however,  they  did  succeed,  and  several 
large  fires  were  made  :  for  the  cold  and  rain  lasted  until  sunrise,  but 
it  continued  to  drizzle  until  the  hour  of  six.  Between  six  and  nine 
o'clock,  the  day  began  to  get  somewhat  warmer,  the  sun  to  shine,  and 
the  larks  to  sing.  The  leaders  then  assembled  to  consider  what  was 
best  to  be  done,  for  they  had  failed  in  their  intentions  of  arriving  at 
Melrose  during  the  night.  They  resolved  to  breakfast  in  the  open 
fields  on  what  they  had,  to  refresh  themselves  and  horses,  and  send 
out  parties  to  forage.  This  was  executed,  and  the  greater  part  of 
their  foragers  spread  themselves  over  the  country  and  the  adjacent 
villages.  They  brought  hay  and  corn  for  the  horses,  and  provision 
for  their  masters. 

It  happened  th*-t  the  English  quartered  in  the  abbey  of  Melrose 
had  that  morning  sent  out  their  foragers,  so  that  the  two  parties  met, 
and  the  English  had  not  the  advantage  :  several  of  their  party  were 
slain  and  wounded,  and  their  forage  seized.  When  sir  Thomas 
Musgrave  and  the  English  knights  in  Melrose  heard  of  it,  they  knew 
the  Scots  were  not  far  distant :  they  ordered  their  trumpets  to  sound, 
and  their  horses  to  be  saddled,  while  they  armed  themselves,  for  they 
were  determined  to  take  the  field.    They  left  the  abbey  in  good 

*  **  Morlaine."  Lambirlaw.— M'Pherson's  Geographical  Illustrations  of  Scottish 
HistoT]!. 

t  *•  Hondebny."  "  It  seems  Hadingtoun ;  and,  if  wo,  the  river  ought  to  be  Tyne.'' 
M'Pskrbom'b  Oeoeraphical  llltutrationa 


order,  and  in  handsome  array.  The  Scots  knights  had  received  in. 
formation  from  their  foragers  of  their  enemies  being  near :  they  there, 
fore  made  all  haste  to  refresh  their  horses,  to  arm  and  draw  them- 
selves up  in  order  of  battle,  alongside  and  under  cover  of  the  wood. 
They  were  full  seven  hundred  lances,  and  two  thousand  others, 
whom  I  call  lusty  varlets,  armed  with  hunting  spears,  dirks,  and 
pointed  staves.  The  lord  Archibald  Douglas  and  his  cousin  the  ear' 
of  Douglas  said,  "  We  cannot  fail  to  have  some  business  since  the 
English  are  abroad  :  let  us  therefore  be  on  our  guard,  for  we  will 
fight  with  them  if  the  parties  be  nearly  equal."  They  sent  two  of 
their  men-at-arms  to  observe  the  order  of  the  English,  while  they 
remained  snug  in  their  ambush. 


CHAPTER  X. 

SIR  THOMAS  MUSGRAVE  AND  THE  ENGLISH  UNDER  HIS  COMMAND  ARE  DE- 
FEATED BY  THE  SCOTS. 

Sir  Thomas  Musgrave  and  the  knights  of  Northumberland,  being 
desirous  of  meeting  the  Sects  on  equal  terms,  set  out  from  Mel. 
rose,  and  took  the  road  to  Morlaine  :  they  left  the  Tweed  on  their 
left  hand,  and,  bv  an  ascending  road,  made  for  a  mountain  called 
St.  Giles.* 

Two  Scota  scouts  were  posted  there,  who,  having  well  considered 
the  English,  immediately  set  off  to  their  own  troops,  and  related  their 
observations  on  the  English  ;  in  what  order  they  were  marching,  and 
that  they  had  only  seen  three  banners  and  ten  pennons.  The  Scots 
were  highly  pleased  with  this  intelligence,  and  said  with  a  hearty 
good  will,  "  In  the  name  of  God  and  St.  Giles,  let  us  march  toward 
them,  for  they  must  be  our  prisoners."  They  then  shouted  their  war- 
cry,  which  I  think  was,  "  Douglas,  St.  Giles  1"  They  had  not  ad- 
vanced  half  a  league  before  both  armies  came  in  sight,  and  each  knew 
a  combat  v/as  unavoidable.  Upon  this  the  earl  of  Douglas  knighted 
his  son,  and  sir  .Tames  Douglas  displayed  his  banner.  He  also 
knighted  the  lord  Robert  and  lord  David,  sons  of  the  king  of  Scot, 
land,  who  in  like  manner  displayed  their  banners.  There  were  made 
on  the  spot  about  thirty  knights  in  the  Scottish  army,  and  one  from 
Sweden,  called  sir  George  de  Besmede,  who  bore  on  a  shield  argent 
a  mill-iron  guiles  with  an  indented  bordure  gules. 

On  the  other  hand,  sir  Thomas  Musgrave  made  his  son  Thomas  a 
knight,  with  others  of  his  household.  The  lord  Stafford  and  lord 
Gascoyn  made  some  likewise.  They  drew  out  their  archers,  posting 
them  on  their  wings  ;  and,  this  day,  the  English  cry  was,  "  Oui 
Lady  of  Arlestone  !"  The  engagement  then  commenced  with  vigor, 
and  the  archers  by  their  shooting  confounded  the  men-at-arms  ;  but 
the  Scots  were  in  such  numbers,  the  archers  could  not  be  every, 
where.  There  were  between  the  knights  and  squires  many  a  tilt 
and  gallant  deed  performed,  by  which  several  were  unhorsed.  Sir 
Archibald  Douglas  was  a  good  knight,  and  much  feared  by  his  ene- 
mies :  when  near  to  the  English,  he  dismounted,  and  v/ielded  before 
him  an  immense  sword,  whose  blade  was  two  ells  long,  which 
scarcely  another  could  have  lifted  from  the  ground,  but  he  found  no 
difficulty  in  handling  it,  and  gave  such  terrible  strokes,  that  all  on 
whom  they  fell  were  struck  to  the  ground  ;  and  there  were  none  so 
hardy  among  the  English  able  to  withstand  his  blows. 

The  battle  was  sharp  and  well  fought  as  long  as  it  lasted  :  but  that 
was  not  any  length  of  time,  for  the  Scots  were  three  to  one,  and  men 
of  tried  valor.  I  do  not  say  but  the  English  defended  themselves 
valiantly :  in  the  end,  however,  they  were  defeated,  and  sir  Thomas 
Musgrave,  his  son,  with  several  other  knights  and  squires,  made 
prisoners.  The  Scots  took  seven  score  good  prisoners  ;  and  the  pur. 
suit  lasted  as  far  as  the  river  Tweed,  where  numbers  were  slain. 
The  Scots,  after  this  victory,  resolved  to  march  straight  to  Edin. 
burgh,  as  they  learnt  from  their  prisoners  that  the  earls  of  Northum. 
berland  and  Nottingham  were  in  the  neighborhood  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Tweed,  on  their  road  to  Roxburgh,  and  that  they  were  in  suffi- 
cient numbers  to  engage  with  all  the  force  the  Scots  could  bring 
against  them  :  on  which  account,  they  thought  they  might  as  well 
abandon  their  expedition,  in  order  to  save  themselves  and  guard 
their  prisoners.  They  had  wisely  determined  to  retreat  without 
making  any  halt ;  for,  had  they  returned  that  evening  to  their  former 
quarters,  they  would  have  run  a  risk  of  being  conquered,  as  I  shall 
now  relate. 

When  the  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Nottingham,  and  the  other 
barons  of  England,  had  separated  from  sir  Thomas  Musgravn,  they 
advanced  direc  tly  toward  Roxburgh.  They  learnt  from  their  spies, 
that  the  Scots,  whom  they  were  seeking  to  fight  with,  were  quar. 
tered  at  Hondebray,  which  pleased  them  much,  and  they  resolv'ed  to 
have  a  skirmish  with  them  :  they  were  marching  thither  that  same 
night  the  enemy  had  left  it :  but  it  rained  so  hard  that  they  could 
not  accomplish  their  purpose  :  they  therefore  took  up  their  quarters 
in  the  woods  until  the  morrow,  when  they  again  sent  out  their  scouts 
to  find  where  the  Scots  were,  who  returned,  saying  that  they  could 
not  see  anything  of  them.  They  then  determined  to  advance  to. 
ward  Melrose,  in  order  to  gain  intelligence  of  sir  Thomas  Musgrave 
and  his  companions.  When  they  had  dined,  they  marched  along 
Tweedside,  on  their  way  thither,  and  sent  scouts  over  the  river  to 
learn  some  news  of  them. 


*  "  St  Giles."  ^  this  mountain. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


235 


After  the  defeat  on  the  plains  of  St.  Giles,  which  1  have  just  re- 
lated, the  scouts  met  several  of  their  fellow.soldiers  flying  like  men 
discomfited,  who  told  them  as  much  as  they  knew  of  the  battle. 
Upon  this,  they  returned,  and  with  them  the  runaways,  who  related 
tmly  what  had  passed  between  the  English  and  Scots :  they  well 
knew  they  had  been  defeated,  but  were  ignorant  who  had  been 
killed  or  who  :  mde  prisoners.  The  lords  of  Northumberland,  on 
hearing  this  unl  irtunate  intelligence,  were  very  melancholy,  and 
with  reason.  Tiiey  had  two  causes  for  vexation  ;  for  having  lost  the 
battle,  and  for  having  missed  finding  the  Scots,  whom  they  had  been 
in  search  of. 

A  numerous  council  was  arsembled  in  the  field,  whether  or  not 
to  pursue  the  Scots  ;  but  as  they  did  not  know  which  way  they  had 
marched,  and  night  approaching,  they  resolved  to  make  for  Melrose, 
and  fix  their  quarters  there.  Before  tbey  could  accomplish  their  march 
to  Melrose,  they  heard  the  truth  of  the  event  of  the  battle  ;  that  sir 
Thomas  Musgrave,  his  son,  with  seven  score  men-at-arms,  had  been 
made  prisoners  by  the  Scots,  who  were  carrying  them  off,  and  had 
taken  the  road  to  Edinburgh.  These  barons  then  found  that  they 
must  submit  to  their  loss,  for  help  it  they  could  not.  They  passed 
the  night  as  well  as  they  were  able,  and  on  the  morrow  they  de- 
camped, when  the  earl  of  Northumberland  gave  permission  for  every 
one  to  return  to  his  home  :  he  himself  retired  into  his  own  country. 
Thus  was  this  expedition  put  an  end  to.  The  Scots  returned  to 
Edinburgh,  but  not  all,  for  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  his  son  took  the 
road  to  Dalkeith.  This  great  success  which  they  had  obtained  was 
a  great  novelty  for  Scotland.  The  knights  and  squires  treated  their 
prisoners  handsomely,  ransomed  them  courteously,  and  did  with 
tliem  the  best  ihey  could.  We  v^^ill  now  leave  off  speaking  of  the 
Scots^  and  relat  e  other  events  which  happened  in  France. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  DEATHS  OF  THE  QUEENS  OF  FRANCE  AND   OF  NAVARRE,  AND  THE 
RENEWAL  OF  THE  FEUDS  BETWEEN  THEIR  TWO  HUSBANDS. 

This  year,  in  the  month  of  February,  the  queen  of  France  died, 
and,  as  the  physicians  said,  by  her  own  fault.  She  was  with  child 
of  the  lady  Catherine,  who  was  afterwards  duchess  of  Berry.*  The 
queen,  as  I  have  before  said,  was  not  very  far  advanced  in  preg- 
nancy ;  but  the  doctors  had  forbidden  her  bathing,  as  being  full  of 
danger:  however,  she  would  persist  and  continued  using  baths, 
which  brought  on  a  mortal  disorder.  King  Charles  of  France  never 
married  again.  Soon  after  the  death  of  the  queen  of  France,  the 
queen  of  Navarre  died  also.  She  was  sister-german  to  the  king  of 
France.  Upon  her  death  disputes  arose  among  the  lawyers  of  the 
county  of  Evreux  in  Normandy :  they  said,  that  that  county  was, 
by  rightful  succession  from  the  mother,  devolved  to  the  children  of 
the  king  of  Navarre,  who  were  separated  from  him,  under  age,  and 
in  the  guardianship  of  king  Charles  their  uncle. 

King  Charles  of  Navarre  was  so  much  suspected  of  having  caused, 
in  former  times,  many  ills  to  France,  that  he  was  not  thought  worthy 
of  possessing  any  inheritance  in  that  kingdom  under  the  name  of  his 
children.  The  constable  of  France,  therefore,  returned  from  Aqui- 
taine,  where  he  had  been  a  considerable  time  with  the  duke  of  An- 
jou,  and  brought  with  him  the  lord  of  Mucident,  that  he  might  see 
the  king  and  become  acquainted  with  him.  The  constable  was  re- 
ceived by  the  king  with  great  joy,  as  was  the  lord  de  Mucident  on  his 
account.  There  were  many  secret  councils  and  conversations  between 
the  king  and  constable,  which  were  not  immediately  made  public, 
respecting  the  situation  of  France  and  Navarre.  We  will  shortly 
return  to  this  business  ;  but,  in  order  to  chronicle  justly  all  the  events 
which  at  this  period  happened  in  the  world,  I  will  relate  to  you  the  be- 
ginning of  that  grand  schism  which  desolated  the  church,  by  which  all 
Christendom  was  shaken,  and  from  which  many  evils  were  engen- 
dered  and  spread  abroad. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  POPE  GRE&ORY  XI.  AFTER  THE  SUDDEN  DEATH  OF  HIS 
IMMEDIATE  SUCCESSOR,  THE  CARDINALS  ARE  CONSTRAINED  TO  ELECT 
URBAN  VI.  WHICH  CAUSES  A  SCHISM  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME. 

You  have  before  heard  how  pope  Gregory  XI.  filled  the  papal 
chair  at  Avignon.  When  he  found  there  was  not  any  likelihood  of 
his  bringing  about  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng. 
land,  he  was  much  displeased,  for  he  had  labored  hard  at  it,  as  well 
as  the  cardinals  by  his  orders.  He  resolved,  as  a  matter  of  devotion, 
to  revisit  Rome  and  the  holy  see,  which  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  had 
edified  and  augmented  ;  for  he  had  made  a  vow  to  God,  that  if  he 
should  ever  be  raised  to  so  eminent  an  honor  as  the  papacy,  he 
MTould  never  hold  his  seat  but  where  St.  Peter  had  placed  it.  This 
pope  was  of  a  delicate  constitution  and  sickly  habit,  so  that  he  suf- 
fered more  than  another ;  and  during  his  residence  at  Avignon  he 
was  much  engaged  with  the  affairs  of  France,  and  so  much  pressed 
by  the  king  and  his  brothers,  that  he  had  not  time  to  attend  to  his 
own  concerns :  he  therefore  said,  he  would  place  himself  at  a  dis- 
tance, that  he  might  enjoy  more  repose.  He  made  preparations  in 
the  most  ample  manner  becoming  such  a  great  personage,  on  the 

*  See  Chap.  ccczxu.—£s. 


riviera  of  Genoa  and  on  all  the  roads.  He  told  his  brethri'U  the  car- 
dinals to  provide  for  themselves  ;  for,  being  resolved  to  go  lo  Rome, 
he  should  certainly  set  out.  On  hearing  this,  the  ctrtlinals  were 
much  surprised  and  vexed;  for  they  remembered  the  Romang^and 
would  willingly  have  turned  him  from  taking  this  jouuiey,  but  they 
could  not  succeed. 

When  the  king  of  France  was  informed  of  it,  he  was  in  a  violent 
passion  ;  for  when  at  Avignon  he  had  him  more  under  his  power 
than  anywhere  else.  He  wrote,  therefore,  directly  to  his  brother 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  at  Toulouse,  signifying,  that  on  the  receipt  of  the 
letter,  he  should  set  out  for  Avignon,  and  endeavor,  by  talking  to  the 
pope,  to  make  him  give  up  his  intended  journey.  The  duke  of  Anjou 
did  what  the  king  had  ordered,  and  went  t.)  Avignon,  where  he  was 
received  with  great  respect  by  the  cardinals.  He  took  up  his  lodgings 
in  the  palace  of  the  pope,  that  he  might  have  more  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  conversing  with  him.  You  may  easily  imagine  that  he 
acquitted  himself  ably  in  the  different  conversations  he  had  with  the 
pope,  to  dissuade  him  from  his  intentions  of  going  to  Rome  ;  but  he 
would  not  listen  to  him  on  this  subject,  nor  give  up  anything  that 
related  to  the  affairs  beyond  the  Alps:  he  oidered,  however,  four 
cardinals  to  remain  at  Avignon ;  to  whom  he  gave  full  powers  for 
them  to  act  in  all  respects,  excepting  some  pnpal  cases,  which  he  had 
not  the  power  to  delegate  out  of  his  own  hands.  When  the  duke 
found  that  neither  reason  nor  entreaties  could  prevail  with  his  holi- 
ness to  remain  where  he  was,  he  took  leave  of  him,  and  said  at  his 
departure,  "  Holy  father,  you  are  going  into  a  country,  and  among 
people  by  whom  you  are  but  litde  loved.  You  leave  the  fountain  of 
faith,  and  a  kingdom  wherein  the  church  has  more  piety  and  excel- 
lence  than  in  all  the  rest  of  the  world.  By  this  action  of  yours,  the 
church  may  fall  into  great  tribulation  ;  for  should  you-  die  in  that 
country  (which  is  but  too  probable,  as  your  physicians  declare,)  these 
Romans,  who  are  a  strange  people  and  traitors,  will  be  lords  and 
masters  of  all  the  cardinals,  vi^hom  they  will  force  to  elect  a  pope 
according  to  their  wishes." 

Notwithstanding  these  speeches  and  reasons,  he  vv^ould  not  put  oflf 
his  journey,  but  set  out  and  arrived  at  Marseilles,  where  the  galleys 
of  Genoa  had  been  ordered  to  wait  for  him.  The  duke  of  Anjou 
returned  to  Toulouse.*  Pope  Gregory  embarked  at  Marseilles  with 
a  numerous  attendance,  and  a  favorable  wind  landed  him  at  Genoa. 
After  having  revictualled  his  galleys,  he  again  embarked,  and,  mak- 
ing sail  for  Rome,  disembarked  not  far  from  it.  You  must  know^ 
that  the  Romans  were  exceedingly  rejoiced  at  his  arrival:  the  consuls 
and  all  the  principal  nobility  of  Rome  went  out  to  meet  him  on  horse- 
back  with  great  pomp,  and  conducted  him  with  triumph  into  that 
city.  He  took  up  his  residence  in  the  Vatican,  and  often  visited  a 
church  within  Rome  which  he  was  much  attached  to,  and  to  which 
he  had  made  many  considerable  additions  :  it  was  called  Santa  Maria 
Maggiore.  He  died  soon  after  his  arrival,  in  this  same  church,  in 
which  he  was  buried,  and  there  lies.  His  obsequies  were  performed 
in  a  magnificent  manner,  as  was  becoming  so  eminent  a  personage. 

The  cardinals,  shortly  after  the  death  of  pope  Gregory,  assembled 
in  conclave  at  the  Vatican.  As  soon  as  they  had  met  to  elect  a 
pope,  according  to  the  usual  modes,  who  might  be  worthy  and  of 
service  to  the  church,  the  Romans  collected  in  great  numbers,  in  the 
suburbs  of  St.  Peter  :  they  were,  including  all  sorts,  upward  of  thirty 
thousand,  encouraging  each  other  to  do  mischief,  if  things  did  not 
go  according  to  their  wishes.  They  came  frequently  before  the 
conclave  and  said,  "  Listen  to  us,  my  lords  cardinals :  allov/  us  to 
elect  a  pope  :  yon  are  too  long  about  it.  Choose  a  Roman,  for  we 
will  not  have  one  of  any  other  country :  if  you  shall  elect  another, 
neither  the  Roman  people  nor  the  consuls  will  consider  him  as  pope, 
and  you  will  run  a  risk  of  being  all  put  to  death  !"  The  cardinals 
heard  these  words,  and  being  in  the  power  of  the  Romans,  were  not 
at  their  ease,  nor  assured  of  their  lives  :  they  therefore  appeased  their 
anger  as  well  as  they  could.  The  wickedness  of  the  Romans  arose 
to  such  a  height  that  those  who  were  nearest  the  conclave  broke  in, 
to  frighten  the  cardinals,  in  order  thfit  they  might  the  sooner  decide 
in  favor  of  him  whom  they  vv-ished.  The  cardinals  were  much 
alarmed,  fearing  they  would  all  be  put  to  death,  and  fled,  some  ono 
way,  some  another.  The  Romans,  however,  would  not  suffer  them 
to  depart,  but  collected  them  again  together  whether  they  would  or 
not.  The  cardina's,  finding  themselves  in  their  power  and  in  great 
danger,  made  quickly  an  end  of  the  business,  to  appease  the  people  : 
and,  though  it  was  not  done  through  devotion,  yet  they  made  a^good 
election  of  a  very  devout  man,  a  Roman,  whom  Pope  Urban  V.  had 
raised  to  the  purple  :  he  was  called  the  Cardinal  of  St.  Peter. 

This  election  pleased  the  Romans  exceedingly,  and  the  good  man 
had  all  the  rights  attached  to  the  papacy  ;  but  he  only  lived  three 
days,  and  I  will  tell  you  the  reason.  The  Romans,  being  desirous  of 
having  a  pope  f;-om  their  own  nation,  were  so  much  rejoiced  at  the 
election  falling  as  it  had  done  on  the  cardinal  of  St.  Peter,  that  they 
took  the  good  man,  who  was  at  least  one  hundred  years  cf  age,  and 
placing  him  on  a  white  mule,  earned  him  in  triumph  for  such  a 
length  of  time,  through  Rome,  out  of  wickedness  and  exultation  of 
their  victory  over  the  cardinals  by  having  gained  a  Roman  pope, 
that  the  fatigue  was  too  much  for  him.  On  the  third  day,  he  took 
to  his  bed,  and  died,  and  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter. 


*  Denys  Sauvage  says  in  a  note,  that  it  was  after  this  return  to  Toulouse,  ha  under 
took  the  expedition  mentioned  in  tbs  1st  chapter  of  this  volume. 


0 


236 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE.  SPAIN,  &c. 


The  cardinals  were  much  vexed  at  the  death  of  the  pope  ;  for  as  i 
they  saw  things  were  taking  wrong  turn,  they  had  determined,  du- 
ring  ^lie  I'iie  of  this  pjpe,  t j  have  dissembled  with  the  Romans,  for 
two  or  tliree  years,  and  tj  fix  the  seat  of  the  church  elsewhere  than 
at  Rome,  at  Naples  or  Genoa,  out  of  the  power  of  the  Romans.  This 
would  have  been  carried  into  execution,  but  the  pontiff's  death  de- 
ranged  everything.  The  cardinals  assembled  in  conclave,  in  greater 
danger  than  before  ;  for  the  populace  collected  in  large  bodies  before 
St.  Peter's,  showing  plainly  that  they  would  not  scruple  to  destroy 
them  unless  they  elected  a  pope  according  to  their  pleasure.  They 
kept  crying  out  before  the  conclave,  "Consider,  my  lords  cardinals; 
consider  well  what  you  are  about,  and  give  us  a  Roman  pope,  who 
will  reside  among  us  ;  otherwise  we  will  make  your  heads  much 
redder  than  your  hats."  Such  speeches  and  menaces  frightened  the 
cardinals,  for  they  wished  rather  to  die  confessors  than  martyrs ;  to 
free  themselves  from  all  danger,  they  began  to  deliberate  on  the 
choice  of  a  pope,  but  it  fell  not  on  one  of  their  brother  cardinals. 
They  elected  the  archbishop  of  Bari,  a  very  learned  man,  who  had 
labored  much  for  the  church.  With  this  promotion  to  the  papacy 
the  Romans  were  satisfied.  The  cardinal  of  Geneva  put  his  head 
out  of  one  of  the  windows  of  the  conclave,  and,  calling  out  aloud  to 
the  Roman  populace,  said,  "  Be  appeased,  for  you  have  a  Roman 
pontiff,  Bartholomew  Prigaano,  archbishop  of  Bari."  The  people 
unanimously  answered,  "  We  are  satisfied."* 

The  archbishop  was  not  at  his  moment  at  Rome,  but,  as  I  believe, 
at  Naples.  He  was  immediately  sent  for,  and,  being  much  pleased 
at  the  event,  came  directly  to  Rome  to  show  himself  to  the  cardinals. 
On  his  arrival,  great  feasts  were  made  :  jie  was  elevated,  and  had 
all  the  powers  of  the  papacy.  He  took  the  name  of  Urban  VI. 
This  name  was  very  gratifying  to  the  Romans,  on  account  of  Urban 
V.  who  had  much  loved  them.  His  elevation  was  published  in  all 
the  churches  in  Christendom,  and  made  known  to  the  different  poten- 
tates, emperors,  kings,  dukes,  and  earls.  The  cardinals  wrote  also 
to  their  friends,  to  inform  them  that  they  had  chosen  a  pope  by  a  good 
and  fair  election,  of  which  several  repented  afterwards.  This  pope 
renewed  all  the  graces  and  pardons  which  his  predecessor  had  given, 
so  that  divers  left  their  own  countries  and  repaired  to  Rome  to  receive 
them.  We  will  now  for  a  while  leave  this  matter,  and  return  to  the 
principal  object  of  our  history,  the  affairs  of  France. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  TO  FRANCE,  IW  HOPES  OF 
REGAINING  POSSESSION  OF  HIS  CHILDREN.  TWO  OF  HIS  PEOPLE  ARE 
CONVICTED  OF  HAVING  ATTEMPTED  TO  POISON  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

You  have  before  heard,  that  after  the  death  of  the  queen  of  Na- 
varre, sister  to  the  king  of  France,  there  were  many  persons  who, 
from  love  to  one  and  hatred  to  the  other,  had  declared  that  the  in- 
heritance of  the  children  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  which  had  fallen 
to  them  on  their  mother's  decease,  was  legally  their  due  ;  and  that 
the  king  of  France,  their  uncle  by  the  mother's  side,  had  a  right  to 
the  guardianship  of  them,  and  the  management,  in  their  name,  of  all 
the  lands  which  the  king  of  Navarre  held  in  Normandy,  until  his 
nephews  should  be  of  age.*  The  king  of  Navarre  was  suspicious 
of  something  being  proposed  like  to  the  above,  for  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  laws  and  customs  of  France.  He  therefore  deter- 
mined to  send  the  bishop  of  Pampeluna  and  sir  Martin  de  la  Carra 
into  France,  to  entreat  the  king  in  the  most  amicable  manner  that, 
out  of  love  to  him,  he  would  send  him  his  two  sons,  Charles  and 
Peter ;  and  that,  if  it  were  not  agreeable  to  the  king  to  allow  of 
both  coming  to  him,  he  at  least  would  let  him  have  Charles,  for  a 
treaty  of  marriage  was  in  contemplation  between  him  and  the  daugh- 
ter of  king  Henry  of  Castille.  He  resolved,  notwithstanding  this 
embassy  to  France,  to  order  his  castles  in  Normandy  to  be  secretly 
inspected  and  reinforced,  that  the  French  might  not  seize  them  ;  for, 
if  they  were  not  strengthened  in  every  respect,  they  might  do  so ; 
and,  should  they  once  get  possession,  he  could  not  regain  them  when 
he  pleased. 

He  made  choice,  for  this  business,  of  two  valiant  men-at-arms  of 
Navarre,  in  whom  he  had  great  confidence,  whose  names  were  Peter 
de  Basilic  and  Ferrando.  The  bishop  of  Pampeluna  and  sir  Martin 
dc  la  Carra  arrived  in  France,  and  had  long  conferences  with  the 
king,  to  whom,  with  much  reverence,  they  recommended  the  king 
of  Navarre,  and  entreated  of  him  that  he  would  suffer  his  two  sons 
to  depart.  The  king  replied,  that  he  would  consider  of  it.  They 
afterwards  received  an  answer  in  the  king's  name,  his  majesty  being 
present,  that  "  the  king  wished  to  have  his  nephews,  the  children  of 
Navarre,  near  him  :  that  they  could  not  be  anywhere  better  placed: 
and  that  the  king  of  Navarre  ought  to  prefer  their  being  with  their 
uncle,  the  king  of  France,  to  any  other  person :  that  he  would  not 
allow  either  of  them  to  leave  him,  but  would  keep  them  near  his 
person,  and  form  them  a  magnificent  establishment,  suitable  to  their 
rank  as  sons  of  a  king,  and  his  own  nephews."  This  was  all  they 
could  obtain. 


*  Uenys  SauviiKe  siiys,  in  a  marKinnl  note,  that  he  does  not  understand  this ;  for  the 
kings  of  Nnvf\rre,  from  father  to  son,  were  tlie  lesal  inheritors  of  the  couatjr  of  Evreux ; 
poi  buw  tlie  children  Muld  claim  any  rielit  fxom  their  rootJier. 


During  the  time  these  embassadors  were  in  France,  Peter  de  Ba. 
sille  and  Ferrando  arrived  at  Cherbourg  with  many  stores.  Theae 
two  visited,  by  orders  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  the  whole  county  of 
Evreux,  renewed  the  officers,  and  placed  others  in  the  different  forts 
according  to  their  pleasure.  The  bishop  of  Pampeluna  and  sir  Mai 
tin  de  la  Carra  returned  to  Navarre,  and  related  to  the  king,  whom 
they  met  at  Tudelle,*  all  that  had  passed  in  France.  The  king  was 
not  well  pleased  that  he  could  not  have  his  children,  and  conceived 
a  violent  hatred  against  the  king  of  France,  which  he  would  have 
shown  if  he  had  had  the  power ;  but  he  vv^as  incapable  of  hurting 
that  kingdom,  and  besides  he  had  not  formed  any  alliances.  Pic 
thought  it,  therefore,  better  to  dissemble,  until  he  should  have  greater 
cause  of  complaint,  and  more  real  evils  be  done  unto  him.  The  king 
of  France  and  his  council  received  information  that  the  king  of  Na- 
varre was  reinforcing  all  the  castles  and  towns  in  Normandy,  which 
he  called  his  own  ;  and  they  knew  not  what  to  think  of  his  conduct. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  secret  armament  formed  in  England,  of 
two  thousand  men-at-arms,  who  were  embarked,  but  without  any 
horses,  of  which  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge  were 
the  commanders.  The  Normans,  hearing  ol'  it,  had  informed  the 
king  of  France  that  this  expedition  was  certainly  intended  for  the 
coasts  of  Normandy,  but  they  could  not  say  whither  it  had  sailed. 
Others  supposed  it  to  have  been  undertaken  by  the  advice  of  the 
king  of  Navarre,  who  meant  to  deliver  up  to  the  English  his  strong 
places  in  Normandy.  The  king  of  France  was  also  told,  that  he 
must  hasten  his  preparations,  if  he  wished  to  be  master  of  these  cas. 
ties,  and  that  it  had  been  too  long  delayed  :  for,  if  the  English  should 
once  gain  them,  they  would  be  enabled  to  harass  France  very  much, 
and  they  could  not  obtain  a  more  convenieiit  entrance  into  the  king, 
dom  than  by  being  possessors  of  the  towns  and  castles  of  the  king  of 
Navarre.  Two  secretaries  of  the  king  of  Navarre  were  arrested  in 
France,  a  lawyer  and  a  squire  :  the  name  of  the  first  was  Peter  du 
Tertre,  and  the  other  James  de  Rue :  they  were  conducted  to  Paris 
for  examination,  and  were  found  so  intimately  connected  with  the 
king  of  Navarre's  intentions  of  poisoning  the  king  of  France,  that 
they  were  condemned  to  death,  and  were  executed  and  quartered  at 
Paris  accordingly.? 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ORDERS  THE  POSSESSIONS  OF  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE 
TO  BE  SEIZED  AS  WELL  IN  NORMANDY  AS  IN  LANGUEDOC.  THE  KING  OF 
NAVARRE  FORMS  AN  ALLIANCE  WITH  THE  ENGLISH.  THE  TERMS  OF 
THAT  ALLIANCE. 

These  machinations  and  wicked  attempts  of  the  king  of  Navarre 
were  so  numerous,  that  the  king  of  France  swore  he  would  not  un. 
dertake  anything  before  he  had  driven  him  out  of  Normandy,  and 
had  gained  possession,  for  his  nephews,  of  every  town  and  castle 
which  the  king  of  Navarre  held  there.  Every  day  brought  fresh  in- 
formation  and  worse  news,  respecting  the  king  of  Navarre,  to  the 
palace  of  king  Charles.  It  was  currently  reported  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  was  to  give  his  daughter  Catherine  to  the  king  of  Navarre, 
who,  in  return,  was  to  deliver  up  to  him  the  whole  county  ol  Evreux. 
These  reports  were  readily  believed  in  France,  for  the  king  of  Na- 
varre  had  but  few  friends  there.  The  king  of  France,  at  this  period, 
went  to  reside  at  Rouen,  where  he  had  summoned  a  large  body  of 
men-at-arms,  and  had  given  the  command  of  it  to  the  lords  de  Coucy 
and  de  la  Riviere,  who  advanced  to  Bayeux,  a  city  in  Normandy  at. 
tached  to  Navarre.  These  barons  had  with  them  the  lord  Charles 
and  lord  Peter,  the  two  sons  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  to  show  to  the 
whole  country  and  to  the  county  of  Evreux,  that  the  war  they  were 
carrying  on  was  in  behalf  of  these  children,  and  for  the  inheritance 
which  belonged  to  them  in  right  of  their  mother,  and  which  the  king 
of  Navarre  wrongfully  withheld.  However,  the  greater  part  of  the 
men.at-arms  were  so  much  attached  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  that 
they  would  not  quit  his  service  ;  the  Navarrois  who  were  collected 
in  Bayeux,  as  well  as  those  whom  he  had  sent  thither,  maintained 
the  war  for  him  handsomely. 

The  king  of  Fi  ance  ordered  commissioners  to  Montpellier,  to  seize 
all  the  lands  tin.'  lordships  which  were  in  the  possession  of  the  king 
of  Navarre.  'Then  these  commissioners,  sir  Wil'iam  des  Dormans 
and  sir  John  i.^  Mercier,  were  arrived  at  Montpellier,  they  sent  for 
the  principal  inhabitants,  to  whom  they  showed  their  instructions. 
Those  of  Montpellier  obeyed.  Indeed  it  v/as  necessary  for  them  to 
do  so  ;  for  had  they  acted  otherwise  they  would  have  suffered  for  it, 
as  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  the  constable  of  France  had  entered  their 
territories  with  a  considerable  force,  who  wished  for  nothing  better 
than  to  carry  the  war  thither.  Two  knights  of  Normandy,  gover- 
nors of  Montpellier  for  the  king  of  Navarre,  were  made  prisoners  by 
orders  of  the  king  of  France,  as  were  also  sir  Guy  de  Graville  and 
sir  Liger  d'Argesi,  who  remained  a  long  time  in  confinement.  Thus 
was  the  town  of  Montpellier  and  all  the  barony  seized  by  the  French. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  army  of  Normandy,  and  relate  how  the 
lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  went  on.  They  advanced  to 
Bayeux,  and  laid  siege  to  it.  The  garrison  towns  of  Navarre  had 
closed  their  gates  against  the  French,  and  showed  no  intentions  of 
speedily  surrendering  them.  When  the  king  of  Navarre  heard  that 
the  French  had  seized  the  town  and  territory  of  Montpellier,  and  that 

»  "  Tudella"— a  village  in  Armagnac.  diocese  of  Auch.    t  See  Chap,  eccxsz.— £p 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


23T 


a  large  army  was  in  the  county  of  Evreux,  wnere  they  were  pilla- 
ging  and  destroying  his  towns  and  castles,  he  held  many  conferen. 
ces  on  these  subjects  with  those  in  whom  he  placed  the  greatest  trust. 
It  was  determined  in  these  councils,  that  as  he  could  not  receive  any 
assistance  but  from  England,  he  should  send  thither  a  person  in 
whom  he  confided,  with  credential  letters,  to  know  if  the  young 
king  Richard  and  his  council  were  willing  to  form  an  alliance  with 
him,  and  to  assure  them,  that  from  henceforward  he  would  swear  to 
be  true  and  loyal  to  the  English,  and  would  place  in  their  hands  all 
the  castles  which  he  possessed  in  Normandy.  To  execute  this  em- 
bassy  to  England,  he  called  to  him  a  lawyer  in  whom  he  greatly 
trusted,  and  said  to  him  :  "  Master  Paschal,  you  will  set  out  for 
England,  and  manage  so  as  to  return  to  me  with  good  news,  for 
from  this  dav  forward  I  will  be  steady  in  my  alliance  with  the  Eng. 
lish." 

Master  Paschal  prepared  to  do  what  he  had  been  ordered  ;  and, 
having  made  himself  ready,  he»embarked,  made  sail,  and  landed  in 
Cornwall,  and  from  thence  journeyed  on  until  he  arrived  at  Sheen, 
near  London,  where  the  king  resided.  He  approached  his  person, 
and  recommended  to  his  majesty  his  lord  the  king  of  Navarre.  The 
king  entertained  him  handsomely.  There  were  present  the  earl  of 
Salisbury  and  sir  Simon  Burly,  who  entered  into  the  conversation 
and  .answered  for  the  king,  saying  his  majesty  would  shortly  come 
so  London,  and  summon  his  council  on  a  day  fixed  on  between  them. 

Master  Paschal,  at  this  council,  informed  the  king  of  all  that  he 
had  been  charged  to  say  :  he  harangued  so  ably  and  eloquently,  that 
he  was  listened  to  with  pleasure.  The  council  for  the  king  replied, 
that  the  offers  which  the  king  of  Navarre  had  made  were  worth  at- 
tending to ;  but  that  in  order  to  form  so  extensive  an  alliance  as  the 
king  of  Navarre  was  desirous  of  making,  it  would  be  necessary  for 
him  to  come  over  himself,  that  he  might  more  fully  explain  every- 
thing, for  the  alfair  seemed  well  deserving  of  it.  On  this,  the  coun- 
oil  broke  up,  and  master  Paschal  returned  to  Navarre,  when  he  re- 
lated to  the  king,  that  the  young  king  of  England  and  his  council 
were  desirous  of  seeing  him.  The^king  replied,  he  would  go  thither, 
and  ordered  a  vessel,  called  a  lin,*  to  be  prepared,  which  sails  with 
all  winds,  and  without  danger.  He  embarked  on  board  this  vessel, 
with  a  small  attendance  :  he,  however,  took  with  him  sir  Martin  de 
la  Carra  and  master  Paschal.  The  king  of  France,  some  little  time 
before  he  set  out  for  Rouen,  had  conceived  a  great  hatred  against  the 
king  of  Navarre  :  he  was  informed  secretly,  by  some  of  his  house- 
hold, of  all  his  negotiations  with  England  :  in  consequence,  he  had 
manr.ged  so  well  with  king  Henry  of  Castille,  that  he  had  sent  the 
king  of  Navarre  his  defiance,  and  had  commenced  a  severe  war 
against  him.  The  king  of  Navarre  had  therefore,  before  his  embark- 
ation, left  the  viscount  de  Castillon,  the  lord  de  Lestrac,  sir  Peter 
de  Vienne,  and  Bascle,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  as  well 
from  his  own  country  as  from  the  county  of  Foix,  with  orders  to  de- 
fend  his  kingdom  and  his  forts  against  the  Spaniards.  He  embarked 
with  a  very  favorable  wind,  which  landed  him  in  Cornwall,  from 
whence  he  journeyed  until  he  came  to  Windsor,  where  king  Richard 
and  his  council  were.  He  was  received  there  with  great  joy ;  for 
they  thought  they  might  gain  much  from  him  in  Normandy,  more 
especially  the  castle  of  Cherbourg,  which  the  English  were  very  de- 
fiirous  of  possessing. 

The  king  of  Navarre  explained  to  the  king  of  England  and  his 
council,  in  a  clear  manner,  with  eloquent  language,  his  wants,  and 
his  reasons  for  coming,  so  that  he  was  willingly  attended  to,  and  re- 
ceived such  promises  of  succor  that  he  was  well  satisfied.  I  will 
inform  you  what  treaties  were  entered  into  between  the  two  kings. 

The  king  of  Navarre  engaged  to  remain  for  ever  true  and  loyal  to 
the  English,  and  never  to  make  any  peace  with  the  kings  of  France 
or  Castille  without  the  consent  of  the  king  of  England.  He  engaged 
to  put  the  castle  of  Cherbourg  into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  England, 
who  was  to  guard  it  for  three  years  at  his  own  costs  and  charges, 
but  the  lordship  and  sovereignty  of  it  were  to  remain  in  the  king  of 
Navarre.  If  the  English  should  be  able,  by  force  of  arms,  to  gain 
any  of  the  towns  or  castles  which  the  king  of  Navarre  had  then  in 
Normandy,  from  the  French,  they  were  to  remain  with  the  English  : 
the  lordship,  however,  resting  in  the  king  of  Navarre.t  The  English 
were  much  pleased  with  these  terms,  because  they  gained  a  good 
entrance  to  France  through  Normandy,  which  was  very  convenient 
for  them. 

The  king  of  England  promised  to  send,  at  this  season,  a  thousand 
spears  and  two  thousand  archers,  by  the  river  Gironde,  from  Bor- 
deaux to  Bayonne  ;  and  these  men-at-arms  were  to  enter  Navarre, 
and  make  war  on  the  king  of  Castille.  They  were  not  to  quit  the  ; 
king  nor  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  so  long  as  there  should  be  war 
between  the  kings  of  Navarre  and  Castille.  But  these  men-at-arms 
and  archers,  on  entering  the  territories  of  Navarre,  were  to  be  paid 
and  clothed  by  the  king  of  Navarre  as  was  beooming  them,  and  on 
the  same  footing  as  the  king  of  England  was  accustomed  to  pay  his 
soldiers. 


*  "Lin  "—a  Felucca,  orsmall  frigate.— Du  Canqe. 

t  See  Rymer— for  the  passport  to  the  kiaif  of  Navarre,  and  the  treaty  at  length,  ah. 
teg.  Ric.  II. 

The  passport  for  Charles  of  Navarre  is  dated  a  year  Inter  than  Froissan  mentions.  It 
is  in  Rymer  dated  the  12th  August,  from  the  manor  of  Clarendon,  1370.  to  eOQtiau^to 
tiM  MAit  of  S3t.  Joha  Baptist  fuUowiag,  foi  fiv«  hundred  penoni. 


Different  treaties,  alliances,  and  regulations  were  drawn  up,  signed, 
sealed,  and  sworn  to,  between  the  kings  of  England  and  Navarre, 
which  w^ere  tolerably  well  observed.  In  this  council,  the  king 
named  such  members  as  were  ordered  to  Normandy,  and  those  who 
were  to  go  to  Navarre  :  because  neither  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the 
earl  of  Cambridge,  nor  the  duke  of  Brittany,  were  present  at  these 
treaties,  it  was  resolved  to  send  copies  sealed  to  them,  in  order  that 
they  might  hasten  to  invade  Normandy. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  LORDS  DE  COUCY  AND  DE  LA  RIVIERE  TAKE  SEVERAL  PLACES  IN  THE 
COUNTY  OF  EVREUX  FROM  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE. 

King  Charles  of  France,  being  wise  and  subtle  (as  his  whole  life 
plainly  showed,)  had  received  information  of  the  armament  in  Eng. 
land,  but  was  ignorant  whither  it  was  to  sail,  to  Normandy  or  Brit- 
tany. On  account  of  these  doubts,  he  had  kept  in  the  latter  country 
a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  under  the  command  of  the  lords  de 
Clisson,  de  Laval,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Beaumanoir 
and  de  Rochefort.  They  had  besieged  Brest  by  block-houses  only, 
to  prevent  any  provision  from  entering.  The  governor  of  Brest  was 
a  valiant  English  squire  called  James  Clerk. 

Now,  because  the  king  of  France  knew  of  the  king  of  Navarre's 
voyage  to  England,  in  the  hopes  of  forming  an  alliance  with  his  ad- 
versary the  king  of  England,  he  suspected  that  this  naval  armament 
would  land  in  Normandy,  and  seize  by  force  those  castles  which 
belonged  to  the  king  of  Navarre  :  he  therefore  in  haste  sent  orders 
to  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere,  stating  to  them  his  suspi- 
cions, with  orders  to  conquer,  by  the  speediest  modes  possible,  all 
castles,  more  particularly  such  as  were  near  to  the  sea-coasts,  by 
force  or  by  negotiation.  He  knew  that  Cherbourg  was  not  easy  to 
be  taken,  and  also  that  it  could  not  be  reinforced  on  the  land  side. 

The  king  of  France  had  likewise  ordered  large  bodies  of  men-at- 
arms  to  Valognes*  from  the  lower  parts  of  Brittany.  Sir  Oliver  du 
Guesclin  commanded  the  Bretons ;  and  the  lord  d'lvoy  and  sir  Per- 
ceval  were  the  leaders  of  the  Normans.  The  lords  de  Coucy  and  de 
la  Riviere  had  besieged  the  city  of  Bayeux  with  a  great  force,  which 
was  daily  increasing,  from  the  additions  the  king  of  France  was 
sending  to  them  from  all  quarters.  Bayeux  is  a  handsome  and  strong 
city  near  the  sea,  which  at  that  time  belonged  to  the  king  of  Na- 
varre. The  citizens  (finding  themselves  thus  besieged  by  their 
neighbors,  who  told  them,  that  if  the  the  town  were  taken  by  storm, 
they  would  all  inevitably  be  destroyed,  both  men  and  women,  and 
the  town  repeopled  with  another  set  of  inhabitants,)  began  to  be 
seriously  alarmed.  They  saw  no  appearance  of  assistance  coming 
to  them,  but,  on  the  contrary,  found  themselves  in  oppositir>n  to  the 
lord  Charles  de  Navarre,  to  whom  the  country  of  Evreux  belonged, 
in  right  of  succession  to  his  late  mother.  The  inhabitants  also  list- 
ened  to  the  harangues  of  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere,  who, 
with  impressive  language,  showed  them  the  dangers  into  which 
they  were  running :  knowing  likewise  that  their  bishop  was  well 
inclined  toward  the  French,  they  thought,  considering  all  things,  it 
would  be  much  better  for  them  to  surrender  their  city  from  affection, 
as  they  were  required  to  do  by  the  above-mentioned  lords,  than  to 
remain  in  such  peril.  The  inhabitants  of  Bayeux  demanded  a  trUce 
for  three  days;  during  which  time,  a  treaty  was  so  far  concluded 
that  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  entered  the  city,  and  took 
possession  of  it  for  the  king  of  France,  as  his  acknowledged  commis- 
saries. The  attorney.general  was  sent  thither  on  the  part  of  the 
children  of  Navarre,  who  were  present  during  all  the  negotiations. 

The  two  lords  renewed  all  the  officers  of  the  city,  and,  for  fear  of 
a  rebellion,  left  a  body  of  good  men-at-arms  :  they  then  marched  of! 
to  lay  siege  to  Carentan,  a  handsome  and  strong  town  situated  on 
the  sea-shore,  and  in  the  district  of  Caen.  The  inhabitants  o  Ca- 
rentan were  without  any  governor  of  note  :  indeed,  they  had  not 
had  one  since  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  who  had  been  their  gov- 
ernor for  four  years,  and  had  died  there  ;  so  that  they  had  not  any 
to  look  to  for  advice  but  themselves  :  they  knew  also  that  the  admi- 
ral  of  France,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  in  conjunction  with  the  Spanish 
admiral,  and  a  large  force,  were  before  Cherbourg,  but  were  ignorant 
of  the  treaties  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  as  well  as  unacquainted  with 
the^-esult  of  his  journey  to  England.  They  were  attacked  every 
day  in  two  different  manners ;  by  words  "nd  by  arms ;  for  the  lords 
de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  were  very  anxious  to  gain  this  town,  and 
succeeded  in  winning  it  by  capitulation  ;  they  put  it  under  the  obedi- 
ence of  the  king  of  France,  reserving  the  rights  of  the  two  sons  of 
the  king  of  Navarre. 

These  lords  of  France  readily  granted  very  favorable  terms,  in 
order  to  get  possession  of  such  towns  and  castles  as  they  wanted  by 
the  most  expeditious  means.  They  took  possession  of  Clarentan,  re- 
inforcing  it  with  men-at-arms :  they  then  departed,  and  came  before 
the  castle  of  Molineaux,t  which  in  three  days  capitulated.  They 
advanced  to  Conches,!  and  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  beauti- 
ful river  Orne,  which  runs  by  Caen,  and  there  refreshed  themselves, 
until  they  knew  the  inclinations  of  the  inhabitants,  who  shortly  sur. 

*  "Valognej"— a  town  in  Normandy  :  it  lies  between  Cherbourg  and  Cftrantao. 
t  ••Moiineaux"— a  village  in  Normandy,  elecUon  of  Caen. 
I  "CoaclMa"— a  maiket  town  ia  SioiaxMdf,  neai.£vreux* 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


rendered  on  terms  ;  for  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  having 
the  lieir  of  Navarre  with  them,  gave  a  good  color  to  their  proceed- 
ings. 

However,  when  any  town  or  castle  surrendered  itself  to  the  king 
of  France,  or  to  his  commissaries,  there  was  a  condition  in  the  treaty, 
that  all  those  who  chose  to  depart  might  go  wheiever  they  pleased : 
those  who  did  depart  only  went  to  Evreux,  of  which  Ferrando,  a 
Navarrois,  was  governor.  After  the  conquest  of  Conches,  which 
was  gained,  as  you  have  heard,  by  treaty,  they  advanced  before 
Passy,*  where  there  was  an  assault :  many  were  killed  and  wounded 
on  both  sides.  That  same  day,  the  castle  surrendered  to  the  king  of 
France :  they  then  marched  away.  In  short,  all  that  the  king  of 
Navarre  possessed  in  Normandy  surrendered,  excepting  Evreux  and 
Cherbourg.  When  they  had  won  different  small  forts,  and  placed 
the  whole  country  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France,  they 
laid  siege  to  Evreux,  which  was  cut  Off  from  any  communication 
with  Cherbourg. 

In  Evreux  there  was,  according  to  custom,  the  strongest  garrison 
of  Navarrois  in  Normandy  ;  and  the  inhabitants  never  perfectly 
loved  any  ether  lord  but  the  king  of  Navarre.  The  place  was  closely 
besieged.  It  held  out  for  a  long  time  :  for  Ferrando,  the  governor, 
performed  in  person  several  gallant  deeds  of  arms.  About  this  time 
the  king  of  Navarre,  being  returned  to  his  own  country,  expected  to 
have  had  some  assistance  from  the  English ;  but  it  does  not  appear 
that  he  had  any  succors  from  them,  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and 
the  earl  of  Cambridge,  before  these  treaties  had  been  entered  on, 
had  experienced  very  contrary  v/inds  for  their  voyage  to  Normandy, 
and  so  numerous  a  levy  as  had  been  ordered  of  four  thousand  men- 
at-arms  and  eight  thousand  archers,  could  not  immediately  be  assem- 
bled at  Southampton,  where  they  were  to  embark.  It  was  St.  John 
Baptist's  day  before  they  were  all  collected  and  had  sailed  from  Eng- 
land. The  earl  of  Salisbury  and  sir  John  Arundel  were  still  at  Ply- 
mouth, who  ought  to  have  reinforced  Brest  and  Hennebon  ;t  but 
they  had  wanted  wind,  so  that  they  joined  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and 
earl  of  Cambridge's  army.  They  landed  on  the  Isle  of  Wight,  where 
they  remained  some  time  waiting  for  intelligence,  and  to  know 
whether  they  should  sail  for  Normandy  or  Brittany  :  they  there  learnt 
that  the  French  fleet  was  at  sea,  on  which  sir  John  Arundel  was 
ordered  back  to  Southampton,  with  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and 
four  hundred  archers,  to  defend  that  place. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

XHE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  RETAINS  LARGE  BODIES  OF  MEN-AT-ARMS  AGAINST 
THE  ENGLISH.     THE  SPANIARDS  LAY  SIEGE  TO  BAYONNE. 

On  account  of  the  information  the  king  of  France  had  received 
from  the  Normans,  that  the  English  were  in  great  force  at  sea,  but 
doubtful  whither  it  was  directed,  he  had  issued  a  special  summons 
throughout  his  realm  for  every  knight  and  squire,  according  to  his 
degree,  to  keep  himself  fully  prepared  to  march  to  whatever  part  he 
should  be  ordered.  The  duke  of  Anjou  had  also,  at  this  period, 
retained  large  bodies  of  men-at-arms  from  all  quarters,  with  the  in- 
tention of  laying  siege  to  Bordeaux.  He  had  with  him  his  brother 
the  duke  of  Berry,  the  constable  of  France,  and  all  the  flower  of 
knighthood  from  Gascony,  Auvergne,  Poitou  and  Limousin.  In 
order  to  carry  their  enterprise,  he  had  raised  an  immense  army,  and 
had  also,  with  the  consent  of  the  king  of  France,  collected  two  hun- 
dred thousand  francs  in  Languedoc ;  but  he  could  not  at  present 
undertake  this  siege,  for  the  king  of  France  had  recalled  the  duke 
of  Berry,  the  constable  and  other  barons,  on  whose  assistance  he  had 
depended,  as  it  was  well  known  the  English  were  at  sea,  but  uncer- 
tain in  what  part  of  the  kingdom  they  would  attempt  to  land.  Not- 
withstanding this  expedition  from  Languedoc  had  failed,  the  poor 
people  who  had  been  so  hard  pressed  to  pay  such  large  sums  were 
never  repaid  any  part. 

The  king  of  Castille,  about  this  time,  laid  siege  to  Bayonne  with 
full  twenty  thousand  Spaniards  and  Castillians :  he  began  the  siege 
in  the  winter,  and  continued  it  through  that  whole  season.  Many 
gallant  deeds  were  performed  there  by  sea  and  land,  for  Roderigo  le 
Roux,  don  Fernando  de  Castille,  Ambrose  de  Boccanegra  and  Peter 
Bascle,  lay  at  anchor  before  Bayonne  with  two  hundred  vessels,  and 
gave  sufficiency  of  employment  to  its  inhabitants.  The  govern^  of 
the  town  at  the  time  was  a  right  valiant  knight  from  England,  called 
fiir  Matthew  Gournay.  His  good  sense  and  prowess  were,  as  I  have 
been  informed,  of  great  assistance  to  the  townsmen.  I  have  heard 
from  some  of  those  who  were  besieged,  that  the  Spaniards  would 
have  succeeded  in  their  attempt  on  Bayonne,  had  not  a  great  mor- 
tality afflicted  their  army,  so  that  out  of  five  that  were  taken  ill  three 
died. 

King  Henry  had  with  him  a  necromancer  from  Toledo,  who  de- 
clarcd  that  the  whole  air  was  poisoned  and  corrupted,  and  that  no 
remedy  could  be  had  for  it  without  risking  the  death  of  all.  In  con- 
sequence  of  this  decision,  the  king  broke  up  the  siege  ;  but  the 
Spaniards  and  Bretons  had  conquered  a  number  of  small  forts  and 
castles  in  the  adjacent  country,  into  which  they  entered  ;  and  the 

•  **  Pa»sy  "— n  town  in  Norm:iniiy,  four  leagues  from  Evreux. 
t  "Henebgn."  D«ny»  Suuvag*  Uuulu  it  should  beAubray,  or  D«rval.  instead  of 
Baofivboa 


king  went  to  refresh  himself  at  la  Coulongnc.*  He  sent  his  con. 
stable,  with  ten  thousand  men,  to  lay  siege  to  Pampeluna. 

In  that  city  were  the  viscount  de  Castillon,  the  lord  de  Lescut  and 
le  Bascle,  with  two  hundred  lances  in  the  whole,  v/ho  carefully 
guarded  the  place.  The  king  of  Navarre,  who  had  but  lately 
returned  from  England,  resided  at  Tudelle,  impatiently  expecting 
the  succors  which  were  to  come  to  him  from  England,  and  which 
indeed  had  been  ordered  ;  for,  by  dii  ections  from  the  king  and  coun. 
cil,  the  lord  de  Neville  and  sir  The  mas  de  Termes,t  were  at  Ply- 
mouth, or  in  that  neighborhood,  wii  i  about  one  thousand  men-at- 
arms  and  two  thousand  archers,  and  were  laying  in  their  stores  for 
the  voyage  to  Bordeaux ;  but  they  had  not  met  with  a  passage  ac 
cording  to  their  wishes. 

With  regard  to  the  great  army  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  at  last  it  landed  near  to  St.  Malo  :  news  of  which  was  soon 
carried  to  the  Breton  lords  of  the  French  party,  and  immediately  the 
viscount  de  Belliere,  sir  Henry  de  Malatrait  and  the  lord  de  Combor, 
left  their  habitations  and  flung  themselves  into  St.  Malo  with  two 
hundred  men-at-arms,  to  the  great  joy  of  Morfonance  the  governor 
who  otherwise  would  have  been  hardly  pushed. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  ENGLISH,  AT  THIS  PERIOD,  MAKE  EXCURSIONS  INTO  VARIOUS  PARTS 
OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  FRANCE.  THE  MELANCHOLY  DEATH  OF  EVAN 
OF  WALES. 

Sir  John  Arundel,  who  had  remained  at  Southampton  with  hia 
two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  four  hundred  archers,  received  infor- 
mation from  some  prisoners  who  had  been  taken  in  a  Norman  vessel, 
that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  well  scoured  the  ports  of  Normandy, 
so  that  none  of  the  French  dared  to  put  to  sea.  He  directly  ordered 
his  vessels  and  four  large  ships  to  be  got  ready,  laden  with  provi- 
sions,  in  which  he  embarked,  and  made  sail  for  Cherbourg,  where 
he  was  joyfully  received.  The  castle  remained  under  the  guard  of 
the  English,  on  the  departure  of  the  Navarrois ;'  but  sir  Peter  de 
Basle  the  governor,  did  not  leave  it.  I  must  inform  you,  that  Cher- 
bourg  is  only  to  be  conquered  by  famine  ;  for  it  is  one  of  the  strongest 
castles  in  the  world  :  the  garrison  made  many  pi:ofitable  excursions 
on  those  of  Valognes.  Sir  John  Arundbl,  after  he  had  garrisoned 
Cherbourg  with  English,  remained  there  but  fifteen  days  to  re- 
victual  it,  and  returned  to  Southampton,  of  which  he  was  governor. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  siege  of  St.  Malo.  When  the  English 
entered  the  harbor,  they  found  therein  a  number  of  vessels  from  La 
Rochelle,  laden  with  good  wines ;  the  merchants  were  soon  eased ' 
of  them,  and  their  vessels  burnt.  The  siege  of  St.  Malo  was  directly 
commenced,  for  they  were  in  sufficient  numbers  to  undertake  it : 
they  overran  the  country,  and  did  much  damage.  Those  who  were 
most  active  in  this  business  were  sir  Robert  Knolles,  and  sir  Hugh 
Broc  his  nephew,  who  were  well  acquainted  with  those  paits. 
These  two  made  excursions  daily,  and  the  canon  de  Robesart  in 
company  with  them.  Some  days  they  lost,  and  at  others  gained : 
they,  however,  burnt  and  destroyed  all  round  St.  Malo. 

The  army  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  plenty  of  provision,  for 
they  had  brought  with  them  large  quantities  from  England.  Many 
severe  assaults  were  made  on  St.  Malo,  and  the  attacks  as  ably  re- 
sisted, for  there  were  several  men-at-arms  within  it  not  easily  to  be 
conquered.  The  lords  of  the  army  caused  the  carpenters  to  make 
sheds,  under  which  they  could  with  greater  ease  carry  on  their  at- 
tacks ;  they  had  four  hundred  cannons  pointed  against  the  different 
parts  of  the  town,  which  veiy  much  harassed  its  inhabitants.  Among 
the  various  assaults,  there  was  one  which  was  particularly  severe,  for 
it  lasted  a  whole  day,  and  many  English  were  killed  arid  wounded : 
those  within  made  so  prudent  a  defence  as  not  to  lose  a  man :  a 
knight  from  England  called  sir  Peter  I'Es^ume,  was  slain,  for  whose 
death  the  duke  and  the  earl  were  sorely  vexed.  We  will  now  return 
for  a  while  to  the  siege  gf  Mortain-sur-mer  in  Poitou,  and  to  Evan 
of  Wales. 

Evan  of  Wales  had  closely  blockaded  Mortain  in  Poitou,  of  which 
place  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade  was  governor,  and  had  erected  foUr 
block-houses ;  the  first  was  built  on  the  edge  of  a  rock  before  the 
castle,  on  the  Garonne,  and  Evan  had  posted  himself  within  it :  the 
second  was  built  between  the  water  and  the  lower  castle,  opposite 
to  a  postern  gate,  from  which  none  could  issue  without  the  certainty 
of  being  taken :  the  third  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  castle : 
the  fourth  was  the  church  of  St.  Leger,  near  half  a  league  from  the 
fort.  The  inhabitants  of  Mortain  were  long  sorely  harassed  by  these 
means,  for  the  blockade  lasted  upward  of  a  year  and  a  half,  in  which 
time  they  were  hardly  pushed  for  provision  and  other  necessaries, 
having  neither  stockings  nor  shoes  to  their  feet ;  but  what  was  the 
most  grievous,  they  did  not  see  any  appearance  of  succor  being  sent 
to  them. 

During  the  time  of  this  siege,  there  came  out  of  England,  and 
from  the  borders  of  Wales,  a  Welsh  squire  named  John  Lambe, 
who  was  scarcely  a  gentleman  ;  and  indeed  he  showed  it,  for  no 
gentleman  would  ever  have  practised  such  base  wickedness.  It  was 
said,  that  on  his  departure  from  England,  he  had  been  instigated  hy 

♦  "  La  Couh)ngne."  Salla  calls  it  Calongae.  Q.  if  not  t>fogn« 
I   f 'DeTeroiM."  Sir  Tlionia*  Trivet. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &;c. 


some  English  knights  to  perform  the  treason  he  did  ;  for  Evan  of 
Wales  was  greatly  imted  ia  England  and  Gascony,  on^account  of  the 
captal  de  Bach,  whom  he  had  made  prisoner  before  Soubise  in  Poi- 
tou,  and  whose  ransom  could  never  be  obtained  either  by  the  ex- 
change of  the  count  de  St.  Pol  or  by  any  other,  nor  for  any  sum  of 
money  that  could  be  offered :  this  caused  his  death,  through  melan- 
choly,  in  tbe  Tpraplo  at  Paris,  to  the  very  great  regret  of  all  his 
frieni*' 


jBvbecz,  Normandy.— Prom  a  Print  in  Nodier's  Voya-'es  Fitttue  -.  u'.  l.  ei  iloawntitjues  dans  I'ancienne  France. 


About  this  time  John  Lambe  arrived  in  Brittany,  and  continued  his 
journey  until  he  came  to  Poitou  :  he  was  honorably  received  every,  i 
where,  by  calling  himself  one  of  Evan's  friends,  and  speaking  very  j 
good  French,    He  said  he  was  come  from  Wales  to  visit  Evan,  and  1 
was  too  lightly  believed.    For  these  reasons  he  was  escorted  by  the  j 
men  of  Poitou  to  Mortain,  where  the  siege  was  going  forward.    John  ! 
Lambe  advanced  toward  Evan,  when,  falling  on  his  knees,  he  said 
in  his  country  Innguage,  that  he  h»d  left  Wales  to  see  and  serve  him. 
Evan,  not  harboring  the  least  suspicion,  received  him  kindly,  thanked 
him  for  coming,  and  accepted  his  offers  of  service  :  he  then  asked  the 
news  from  Wales.    He  told  him  enough  of  true  and  false,  and  made 
him  believe  that  the  whole  principality  was  desirous  of  having  him 
for  their  lord.    This  information  gained  so  much  the  love  of  Evan 
(for  every  one  naturally  v/ould  wish  to  retura  to  his  own  country) 
that  he  immediately  appointed  him  his  chamberlain.    John  won 
daily  on  the  affection  of  Evan  :  there  was  no  one  in  whom  he  had  so 
great  a  conlidence.    Evan's  regard  increased  so  fast  that  evil  befell 
him,  for  which  it  was  a  great  pity,  for  he  was  a  valiaijt  knight,  a 
good  man,  and  the  son  of  a  prince  of  Wales  whom  king  Edward  had 
caused  to  be  beheaded,  but  on  what  account  I  am  ignorant. 

The  king  of  England  had  seized  his  lands  in  Wales ;  and  this  Evan, 
in  his  infancy,  having  come  to  France,  explained  his  situation  to  king 
Philip,  who  willingly  listened  to  him,  retained  him  near  his  person, 
and  as  long  as  he  lived  he  was  one  of  the  pages  of  his  chamber, 
with  his  nephews  d'Alen9ons  and  several  other  young  nobles.  He 
was  also  retained  by  king  John,  under  whom  he  bore  arms,  and  was 
at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  but  fortunately  escaped,  otherwise  death 
would  soon  have  followed  his  captivity.  On  the  peace  between 
France  and  England,  he  went  to  Lombardy,  where  he  continued  to 
bear  arms ;  and,  on  the  renewal  of  the  war,  he  returned  to  France, 
-  and  conducted  himself  so  well  that  he  was  much  praised  and  loved 
by  the  king  of  France,  and  by  all  the  great  lords.  I  will  now  tell 
his  end,  v/hich  I  shall  do  unwillingly :  but  it  is  necessary  to  show 
to  posterity  what  became  of  him. 

Evan  of  Wales  had  a  custom  during  the  siege  of  Mortain,  as  soon 
as  he  was  risen,  if  it  were  a  fine  morning,  to  seat  himself  before  the 
castle,  when  he  had  his  hair  combed  and  p'aited  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time,  during  which  he  viewed  the  castle,  and  the  surround- 
ing country,  for  he  had  not  the  smallest  dread  from  any  quarter :  it 
was  not  usual  for  any  one  to  attend  him  as  a  guard  but  this  John 
Lambe.  Very  often  it  happened  that  he  there  completely  dressed 
himself;  and,  if  any  one  hxd  business  with  him,  they  went  there  to 
seek  him.  On  his  last  visit  it  was  early  morn  and  fine  clear  weather, 
and  the  heat  of  the  night  had  prevented  him  from  sleeping :  he  went 
thither  all  unbuttoned,  with  only  his  jacket  and  shirt,  and  his  cloak 
thrown  over  him,  when  he  seated  himself  as  usual,  attended  bv  John 


Lambe,  All  the  others  were  asleep,  and  no  guard  was  kept,  for  he 
considered  the  castle  of  Mortain  as  conquered.  After  Evan  had 
seated  himself  on  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  he  said  to  John  Lambe,  "  Go 
and  seek  my  comb,  for  that  will  refresh  me  a  little."  He  answered, 
"  Willingly,  my  lord."  On  his  way  to  seek  for  the  comb,  or  when 
returning  with  it,  the  devil  must  have  entered  the  body  of  this  John  ; 
for  with  the  comb  he  brought  a  short  Spanish  dagger  that  had  a  broad 
point,  to  accomplish  his  evil  intentions  :  he  struck  this  dagger  into 

Evan,  whose   body  v.'as  almost 
naked,  and  pierced  him  through, 
so  that  he  fell  down  dead.  After 
he  had  pcrfcimed  this  deed,  he 
left  the  dagger  in  the  bcdy,  set  cff, 
and  went  fckv.  ly  to  the  barriers  of 
the  c&Etle,  wherein  he  was  received 
by  the  guards,  to  whcm  he  made 
himself  known,  and  was  conducted 
to  the  sculdich  de  PEstrade.    "  My 
lord,"  said  he  to  the  sculdich,  "  I 
have  delivered  ycu  frcm  one  of  the 
greatest  entmies  ycu  ever  had." 
"Frcm  whcm?"  replied  the  soul- 
dich.    "  Frcm  Evan  of  Wales,"  an- 
swered  Jchn.    "By  what  means?" 
demanded  the  sculdich.   "  By  such 
means,"  said  Jthn,  and  then  re. 
lated  to  him  the  circ  umetances  you 
have  just  heard.    When  the  soul, 
dich  heard  this  he  shook  his  head, 
and,  eyeing  him  with  anger,  re 
plied,  "  Thcu  hast  murdered  him 
but  know  frcm  me,  that  if  we  did 
not  reap  much  advantage  from  thy 
wicked  deed,  I  would  have  thy 
head  cut  cff:  what  is  done,  how- 
ever, cannot  be  undone  ;  but  such 
a  death  is  unworthy  of  a  gentleman, 
and  we  shall  have  more  blame  than 
praise  for  it."* 

Thus  was  Evan  of  Wales  killed 
by  a  wicked  and  treasonable  act,  to 
the  great  grief  of  the  army  and  all 
manner  of  people.  King  Charles 
of  France  particularly  lamented  his 
los3,"but  ne  could  not  help  it.  Evan  of  Wales  was  buried  in  the 
church  of  St.  Leger,  which  he  had  converted  into  a  fort,  half  a  league 
distant  from  the  castle  of  Mortain,  and  all  the  gentlemen  of  the  army 
attended  his  '  bsequies,  which  were  very  grandly  performed. 

The  siege  of  Mortain  was  not,  however,  discontinued  for  this  loss. 
There  were  very  good  knights  from  Brittany,  Poitou,  nnd  France, 
who  had  resolved  never  to  quit  it  unless  forced  by  superior  numbers ; 
and  they  were  more  eager  than  before  to  conquer  the  castle,  by  way 
of  revenge  for  the  death  of  Evan.  They  remained  in  the  same 
position,  without  making  any  assaults,  for  they  knew  the  garrison 
were  exceedingly  straightened  for  provision,  and  that  none  could 
enter  the  place.  We  will  leave  this  siege  for  a  short  time,  and  return 
to  that  of  St.  Malo ;  but  we  will  first  mention  how  those  who  had 
besieged  Evreux  persevered  m  it. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  INHABITANTS  OF  EVREUX  SURRENDER  TO  THE  FRENCH.     THE  TWX) 
ARMIES  ASSEMBLE  BEFORE  ST.  MAL0. 

The  siege  of  Evreux  being  formed  by  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  do 
la  Riviere,  they  had  frequent  communication  with  the  king  of  Franco, 
who  had  fixed  his  residence  at  Rouen  to  be  as  near  his  army  as  pos- 
sible.  He  was  desirous  they  should  gain  Evreux,  either  by  storm  or 
capitulation,  as  soon  as  might  be,  for  he  knew  the  English  were  in 
great  force  in  Brittany  :  he  ordered,  therefore,  all  his  troops  to  ad. 
vance  thither  to  raise  the  siege  of  St.  Malo,  and  to  combat  the  Eng. 
lish.  These  two  lords  acquitted  themselves  loyally  and  valiantly,  for 
every  day  there  were  assaults  as  well  as  negotiations  going  forward 
They  sent  to  remonstrate  with  the  inhabitants  on  their  folly  in  thus 
having  war  made  upon  them  with  the  risk  of  losing  their  fortunes 
and  having  their  houses  razed  to  the  ground  ;  for  they  had  their  law. 

*  It  would  appear,  however,  fiom  the  following  extract  from  the  Fa'dera,  under  Ibo 
year  1381,  of  payments  made  on  accomit  of  the  war  in  Aquitnine,  tliat  John  Lambo 
was  sent  on  purpose  to  murder  Evan ;  at  /east  he  is  recom|)ensed  for  it : 

**  Item  paie  ie  xviii  jour  de  Septembre  k  Jolian  Lambe  &  kses  deux  compnpnions,  en 
recompensacion  &  regarde,  si  bien  de  les  bons  &  ogre;ibies  services  qu'  il  a  fait  k  monv 
sieur  le  prince,  que  Dieu  assoile,  &l  fera  au  roi  q'ore  est,  come  de  la  mouit  de  You  de 
Galles— C  francs." 

After  all  the  inquiries  I  have  been  able  to  make,  I  have  not  succeeded  in  identifyiny 
Evan  of  Wales  with  any  known  character  in  the  old  Welsh  books.  In  the  works  of 
David  Nanmor,  who  flourished  from  about  1430  to  1470,  there  is  a  passajre  where  ther 
poet,  in  looking  for  more  happy  times  than  his  own  in  futurity,  among  other  prediction! 
announces  the  coming  of  levan  Dyvi.  or  Evan  of  Dovy.  Now  this  Evan  of  Dovy  must 
have  been  some  person  of  celebrity,  at  sonrie  period  prior  to  the  lime  of  the  writer  before- 
mentioned,  whose  fame  is  totally  obscured,  probably  owing  to  the  danger  of  espousing 
the  cause  of  that  personage,  from  his  being  hostile  to  the  existing  government.  Thi» 
seems  to  be  the  only  reason  for  the  ambiguity  of  the  poet,  and  it  seems  also  satisiactoulf 
.  —eAuat  for  the  siieacs  of  th*  Weltb  writers  xespectias  fivaa  of  Wales. 


1^40 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  «fec. 


ful  lord  with  them,  the  lord  Charles  de  Navarre,  to  whom,  by  right 
of  succession  from  his  mother,  the  county  of  Evreux  had  devolved. 
They  advised  them,  therefore,  not  to  attend  to  the  erroneous  opinions 
of  that  madman  Ferrando  of  Navarre,  who  was  there  only  to  Tuin 
them  ;  for  they  must  well  know  that  the  goodness  of  their  cause 
would  never  allow  them  to  march  from  thence  witLout  having  con- 
quered it ;  and,  should  it  be  taken  by  storm,  every  one  would  be  put 
Co  the  sword,  and  the  town  repeopled  with  new  inhabitants.  Such 
were  the  offers,  speeches,  and  menaces  to  the  townsmen  of  Evreux ; 
6ut  these  did  not  prevent  daily  assaults  from  being  made. 

The  inhabitants  at  last  began  to  waver,  on  seeing  that  no  succor 
was  likely  to  be  sent  them ;  and  they  said  to  each  other,  *'  We  see 
that  the  king  of  France  does  not  claim  the  territory  for  himself,  but 
for  his  nephew."  They  therefore  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  lord 
de  Coucy.  When  Ferrando  perceived  this,  he  shut  himself  up  in  the 
castle,  and  would  not  be  present  at  any  of  the  meetings.  In  short, 
they  surrendered  on  their  lives  and  fortunes  being  spared,  whether 
they  were  in  town  or  country,  and  acknowledged  the  lord  Charles  for 
their  lord.  They  then  besieged  Ferrando  in  the  castle,  who  nego- 
tiated  with  the  lords  of  France,  and  offered  to  surrender  the  castle 
if  they  would  permit  him  and  his  men  freely  to  depart.  His  offer 
was  accepted.  Shortly  after,  they  packed  up  their  baggage,  and 
marched  out  of  Evreux,  under  the  co:iduct  of  the  lords  de  Coucy, 
de  la  Riviere,  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  taking  the  road  to  Cherbourg. 

After  the  conquest  of  Evreux,  all  the  leaders  of  the  French  army 
went  to  Rouen,  where  the  king  resided,  in  order  to  consider  what 
was  next  for  them  to  do ;  for  they  had  heard  that  the  English  were 
besieging  St.  Malo.  The  king  of  France  received  them  very  gra- 
ciously ;  in  particular,  the  lords  de  Coucy  and  de  la  Riviere  ;  for 
having  so  well  succeeded  in  their  exploits.  All  the  men-at-arms  re- 
mained in  Normandy :  not  one  of  their  captains  were  dismissed,  but 
were  regularly  paid  their  allowances.  The*  king  of  France,  during 
his  residence  at  Rouen,  had  heard  of  the  English  having  laid  siege 
to  St.  Malo  with  a  powerful  army,  and  that  the  inhabitants  were  hard 
pressed  by  their  daily  assaults.  He  was  unwilling  to  lose  his  sub- 
jeets,  as  well  as  the  town  ;  for  if  St.  Malo  were  taken,  Brittany  would 
be  very  much  weakened  in  that  part.  The  king  had,  therefore,  to 
this  purpose,  issued  a  special  summons  for  assembling  troops,  in  order 
to  a3sist  them  against  the  English,  which  no  one  dared  to  disobey. 
The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  the  count  d'Alen9on,  the  count 
de  la  Marche,  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  count  de  Guinea,  sir  John 
de  Boulogne,  and  great  numbers  of  barons  and  knights  of  all  sorts, 
marched  thither  with  numerous  forces.  The  king  sent  orders  to  his 
constable,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  to  see  that  noae  absented  them- 
selves from  this  assembly. 

The  constable  obeyed,  and  came  with  all  the  men-at-arms  of  An- 
jou,  Poitou,  and  Touraine.  The  marshal  de  Blainville  and  the  mar- 
shal de  Sancerre,  the  two  marshals  of  France,  were  also  there.  From 
other  parts  came  sir  01ivier.de  Clisson,  tho~lord  de  L^on,  with  the 
knights  and  barons  of  Brittany :  there  were  ten  thousand  men-at-arms 
at  least,  and  in  the  plains  one  hundred  thousand  horses.* 

These  men-at-arms  took  up  their  quarters  as  near  to  each  other  as 
£hey  could  ;  but  there  were  between  them  and  the  English  an  arm 
<)f  the  sea  and  a  river.  When  the  sea  ebbed,  some  young  knights 
usually  adventured  on  the  sands,  and  performed  several  gallant  deeds. 
Never  was  there  seen  so  numerous  an  assembly  of  knighthood  in 
Brittany.  If  the  French  were  in  great  force,  the  English  were  very 
powerful,  and  each  party  thought  there  must  be  a  combat,  for  every 
day  there  was  an  appearance  of  it  from  the  banners  and  pennons 
fluttering  in  the  wind.  The  English  frequently  drew  out  their  army 
in  battle-array,  to  examine  the  force  of  the  French  and  the  strength 
of  the  banners  and  pennons,  which  were  there  in  very  great  abund- 
ance. It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  see  them  thus  drawn  out  in  a  line 
of  battle,  and  advance  toward  the  river,  to  show  that  they  were  ready 
to  engage.  The  English  said,  "  Let  us  look  at  our  enemies,  who 
will  soon,  at  low  water,  cross  over  and  fight  with  us."  But  they  had 
no  such  inclination,  and  were  afraid  of  trying  the  chance ;  for  their 
leaders  would  not  allow  them  to  advance  to  the  combat. 

During  these  frequent  displays  on  each  side,  the  earl  of  Cambridge, 
being  fatigued  with  their  inutility,  declared  with  an  oath,  that  if  he 
saw  them  continued  without  any  further  advance  made  toward  a 
battle,  he  would  engage  the  French  himself,  whatever  might  be  the 
consequence.  The  vanguard,  compDsed  of  numbers  of  able  men 
under  the  command  of  the  constable,  who  well  knew  the  hot  and 
impatient  temper  of  the  English,  were  ordered  to  draw  up  their  bat- 
talions on  foot,  on  the  sands  as  near  to  the  river  as  possible.  The  earl  of 
Cambridge,  who  saw  this  manoeuvre,  cried  out,  "  Let  them  who  love 
me  follow  me,  for  I  am  going  to  engage  !"  He  then  dashed  into 'the 
river,  which  was  low,  but  the  nde  was  returning,  and  he  began  to 
cross  it  with  his  banner :  the  English  commenced  shooting  at  the 
French,  when  the  constable  ordered  his  men  to  retreat  to  the  fields, 
in  hopes  the  English  would  have  crossed  ;  for  very  willingly  would 
he  have  seen  them  do  so,  and  have  had  them  on  the  other  side  of 
the  water. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  prepared,  with  a  very  strong  battalion,  to 
follow  his  brother,  should  there  have  been  occasion..  He  said  to  Gerard 
de  Brees.  a  squire  from  Hainault  who  was  near  him  :  "  Gerard,  see 
how  my  brother  ventures  :  he  shows  the  French  by  his  example  his 

*  Denys  Sau7a{;9  doubu  if  this  oumber  of  bones  be  not  too  great. 


willingness  for  the  combat,  but  they  have  no  such  inclination." 
Thus  was  this  business  carried  on,  without  any  deeds  of  arms  being 
performed  worth  mentioning :  the  French  keeping  on  one  side  the 
water,  the  English  on  the  other.  The  flood  beginning  to  increase, 
the  English  retreated  out  of  the  river,  and  returned  to  their  quarters : 
the  French  followed  their  example.  While  these  appearances  of  a 
battle  were  carried  on,  the  siege  of  St.  Malo  was  continued,  and 
several  feats  of  arms  were  done.  The  French  guarded  the  banks 
so  well,  that  the  English  were  afraid  to  cross  the  water. 

It  frequently  happened  that  several  knights  or  squires  of  Brittany, 
well  acquainted  with  the  country,  for  led  the  river,  and  in  their  ex- 
cursions met  the  English  foragers,  with  whom  they  engaged  ;  and 
success,  as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  was  sometimes  on  one  side,  some, 
times  on  the  other.  The  lords  of  England  resolved  to  employ  a  mine, 
to  gain  entrance  into  St.  Malo ;  for  otherwirse  they  thoueht  they 
could  not  win  it,  as  it  was  well  provided  with  men-at-arms,  who  care- 
fully defended  it,  as  well  as  with  all  sorts  of  stores  and  artillery.  The 
English  were  obliged  to  be  continually  armed,  and  to  keep  in  a  body 
ready  for  battle,  should  the  French  advance;  arid  for  this  reason, 
they  had  not  leisure  to  assault  the  town,  except  by  their  cannon,  of 
which  they  had  plenty,  that  greatly  annoyed  it.  Having  fixed  on  a 
spot,  they  set  their  miners  to  work.  We  will  now  leave  for  a  wliile 
the  siege  of  St.  Malo,  and  return  to  that  of  Mortain  in  Poitou. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  ENaLISH  RAISE  THE  SIEGE  OF  MORTAIN. 

You  have  before  heard  related  the  death  of  Evan  of  Wales,  how 
he  was  murdered,  and  how  the  Bretons  and  Poitevins  were  before 
Mortain,  under  the  command  of  sir  James  de  Montmort,  sir  Per- 
ceval d'Ayneval,  sir  William  de  Montcontour,  and  sir  James  de  Sur- 
geres,  who  would  not  break  up  the  siege,  for  they  were  much  enraged 
at  the  death  of  Evan  of  Wales  their  commander,  and  wished  to  re- 
venge themselves  on  the  garrison  for  it.  You  have  also  heard  how 
sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  William  Scrope,  sir  Thomas  Breton,  sir  Wil- 
liam Cendrine,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at  arms  and  archers,  had 
been  ordered  to  the  country  near  Bordeaux,  and  to  assist  those  in 
Mortain,  with  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  who  resided  in  Bayonne,  and 
who  daily  found  employment  there  against  the  Gascons  and  barons 
possessing  fortresses  in  those  parts.  These  four  knights  had  re- 
mained with  their  men  upward  of  seven  months  at  Plymouth,  wait- 
ing a  favorable  wind  to  carry  them  to  Gascony,  which  though  it 
vexed  them  much,  they  could  not  help  themselves. 

You  have  heard  likewise  that  the  lord  Neville  of  Raby  had  been 
ordered  with  a  body  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  to  the  assistance  of 
the  king  of  Navarre,  with  the  appointment  of  seneschal  of  Bordeaux. 
All  these  knights  met  at  Plymouth,  which  was  very  agreeable  to 
every  one  of  them.  On  the  arrival  of  the  lord  Neville,  they  had  a 
wind  to  their  wish,  and,  having  embarked  on  board  the  vessels  that 
had  been  long  laden,  they  set  their  sails,  and  steered  for  Gascony. 
This  fleet  consisted  of  six  score  vessels  and  forty  barges,  having  on 
board  about  a  thousand  men-at-arms  and  two  thousand  archers. 
They  had  favorable  weather,  which  carried  them  into  the  port  of 
Bordeaux,  the  night  of  Our  Lady,  in  September,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1378. 

When  the  Bretons  and  Poitevins  who  were  before  Mortain  saw 
this  great  fleet  pass  by,  with  trumpets  sounding  and  every  sign  of 
joy,  they  were  much  bast  down  ;  while,  on  the  contrary,  the  garrison 
were  rejoiced,  for  they  justly  imagined  they  should  very  soon  be  re- 
lieved, or  that  there  would  be  a  battle,  as  they  thought  they  never 
would  have  come  so  far  to  remain  idle.  Sir  James  de  Montmort 
and  the  otWfer  leaders  of  the  army  assembled  in  council,  and  debated 
for  some  time  in  what  manner  they  should  act ;  they  repented  they  had 
neglected  to  accept  the  offers  of  negotiating  ;  for  the  souldich  do 
I'Estrade  had,  a  short  time  before,  proposed  a  parley,  and  offered  to 
surrender  the  castle,  on  the  garrison  being  allowed  to  march  in  safety 
to  Bordeaux ;  but  the  French  would  not  listen  to  it.  However,  they 
now  sent  a  herald  to  say,  they  would  accept  of  their  terms  :  but  the 
souldich  replied,  he  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  them  ;  that  he  diii 
not  want  to  capitulate,  for  that  the  reinforcements  he  looked  for 
were  arrived  ;  and  that  they  might  remain  or  march  away,  as  should 
please  themselves.  Things  remained  thus,  when  the  lord  Neville 
and  the  English  arrived  at  Bordeaux,  where  they  were  magnificently 
received  by  sir  William  Helmen,  seneschal  des  Landes,  sir  John  de 
Multon,  mayor  of  Bordeaux,  the  archbishop,  the  ladies,  and  citizens. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  issued  a  summons  to  the  knights  and 
squires  of  Gascony  attached  to  England,  and  collected  so  many  ves- 
sels that  four  thousand  embarked  on  board  of  them,  and  sailed  down 
the  river  Garonne,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Mortain.  News  was  soon 
carried  to  the  French  army,  that  the  English  and  Gascons  were 
coming  down  the  river  in  great  force  to  raise  the  siege  :  upon  this, 
the  leaders  called  another  council,  wherein  it  was  resolved,  that  as 
they  were  not  sufficiently  strong  to  wait  for  their  enemies,  it  was 
better  to  give  up  tlieir  lost  time  than  to  run  a  greater  danger ;  having 
ordered  their  trumpets  to  sound,  they  marched  away  without  doing 
anything  Tnore,  and  retreated  "into  Poitou.  .A.11,  however,  did  not 
march  off,  for  a  company  of  Bretons  and  Welsh,  who  had  been  at. 
tached  to  Evan  of  Walesj  retired  into  the  block>huuse  of  St.  Ueger, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


241 


which  they  said  would  hold  out  against  every  force,  and  dragged  all 
their  artillerj  in  with  them.  The  English  and  Gascon  knights,  who 
came  fu'l  sail  down  the  river  Garonne,  cast  anchor  in  its  mouth  be. 
fore  Mortain ;  when  they  disembarked  leisurely,  and  as  they  landed 
drew  up  la  order  of  batde  to  attack  the  fort  of  St.  Leger,  into  which 
the  Bretons  and  Welsh  had  retired.  Immediately  a  sharp  attack 
commenced.  While  this  assault  was  going  on,  the  lord  Neville  sent 
u  iierald  to  the  castle  to  speak  with  the  souldich,  and  to  inquire  how 
he  was.  The  herald  performed  his  message,  and  reported  that  thej 
were  ia  good  health,  but  so  naked  they  had  not  a  shoe  to  their  feet 
nor  a  coat  to  their  backs.  The  attack  on  St.  Leger  lasted  three 
houre ;  and  the  assailants  gained  nothing,  but  had  several  wounded. 
Tiie  barons  then  encamped,  with  the  intent  of  not  departing  thence 
before  they  had  conquered  it,  and  were  much  vexed  that  the  lord  de 
Montmort  and  the  other  lords  were  not  shut  up  in  this  fort :  those 
lords  had  very  wisely  marched  off,  and  had  left  the  Bretons. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TUT.  ENGLISH  RECOVER  SEVERAL   STRONG  CASTLES  FROM   THE  TRENCH 

IN  THE  BOURDELOIS. 

The  lord  Neville  and  the  English  knights,  on  the  morrow,  gave 
orders  for  the  assault  being  renewed  :  the  trumpets  sounded  for  the 
attack,  and  each  company  advanced  to  the  fort  St.  Leger,  when  it 
began  marvellously  fierce.  That  fort  is  situated  on  a  rock  which 
cannot  easily  be  approached,  and  the  weakest  side  is  defended  by 
wide  ditches.  The  assailants  labored  hard,  but  got  nothing  except 
many  killed  and  wounded.  The  attack  ceased  ;  when  they  thought 
it  most  advisable  to  fill  up  the  ditches  as  well  as  they  could,  that 
they  might  gain  more  advantage  in  their  next  assault.  Having  filled 
up  the  ditches  with  much  difficulty,  the  Bretons  who  were  within 
the  fort  began  to  be  more  alarmed  than  before,  and  not  without  rea- 
son ;  so  they  entered  into  a  treaty.  The  lords  from  England,  being 
as  anxious  to  assist  the  king  of  Navarre  as  to  recover  several  places 
which  the  Bretons  held  in  the  Bourdelois,  readily  listened  to  their 
proposals.  The  fort  of  St.  Leger  was  surrendered,  on  condition  that 
the  garrison  should  depart  without  danger  to  themselves  or  fortunes, 
and  be  conducted  whither  they  chose  to  go.  Thus  was  the  fort  of 
St.  Leger  won  by  the  English ;  when  the  principal  lords  went  into 
Mortain,  and  found  there  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade  and  his  party  in 
the  manner  the  herald  had  described  them.  He  was  immediately 
ac  ^ommodated  suitably  to  his  rank,  and  the  castle  revictualed  and 
reinforced  with  fresh  troops.  They  then  returned  by  the  river  Ga- 
ronne to  Bordeaux  the  same  way  they  had  come. 

When  these  knights  were  recruiting  themselves  at  Bordeaux,  they 
learnt  that  a  baron  held  a  fort  called  St.  Maubert,  six  leagues  dis- 
tant,  in  Medoc,  from  whence  he  much  harassed  the  country.  They 
embarked  on  the  Garonne  great  provision  of  stores  and  artillery, 
and,  having  mounted  their  horses,  marched  by  land  to  St.  Maubert, 
with  about  three  hundred  spears.  The  Gascons  who  accompanied 
lord  Neville  in  this  expedition  were,  sir  Archibald  de  Greilly,  the 
lords  de  Roussy,  de  Duras,  and  de  Tournon.  On  the  arrival  of  these 
barons  with  their  forces  before  St.  Maubert,  they  encamped,  and 
soon  after  began  an  assault,  which  at  the  onset  was  very  severe  ;  for 
the  Bretons  v/ho  were  in  St.  Maubert  were  men  of  courage,  and  had 
for  their  captain  a  person  called  Huguelin,  round  whom  they  rallied, 
and  by  whose  advice  they  acted  with  vigor. 

These  first  attacks  did  not  harm  the  Bretons ;  when  the  English 
retired  to  their  quarters,  and  on  the  morrow  erected  their  engines  to 
cast  stones,  in  order  to  break  through  the  roof  of  the  tower  in  which 
they  resided.  On  the  third  day  they  ordered  an  assault,  and  said 
such  a  ruffianly  crew  could  not  hold  out  much  longer.  This  attack 
was  sharp,  and  many  were  slain ;  for  never  drd  men  defend  them- 
selves better  than  these  Bretons  :  however,  seeing  that  no  assistance 
was  likely  to  come  to  them,  they  entered  into  a  treaty :  for  they  found 
they  would  never  be  left  in  quiet  until  they  were  conquered.  Trea- 
ties were  concluded  between  them  and  the  lords  of  the  army,  that 
they  should  surrender  St.  Maubert,  and  march  out  without  any  damage 
to  themselves  or  fortunes,  and  should  retire  into  Poitou,  or  wherever 
they  chose,  and  be  conducted  thither. 

When  lord  Neville  had  gained  St.  Maubert,  he  had  it  repaired,  re- 
victualled,  and  provided  with  artillery :  he  placed  therein  Gascons  to 
guard  it,  and  appointed  a  squire  from  Gascony,  called  Peter  de  Pre- 
fias,  governor,  and  then  returned  to  Bordeaux.  The  English  at  Bor 
deaux  received  daily  information  that  Pampeluna  in  Navarre  was 
besieged,  under  the  conduct  of  the  infant  of  Castille  ;  but  they 
neither  heard  from  the  king  of  Navarre  nor  that  king  from  them, 
which  very  much  displeased  him.  We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs 
of  Brittany  and  Normandy,  and  tell  how  the  siege  of  St.  Malo  con- 
tinued. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

THE  MINE   WHICH   THE  ENGLISH   HAD   MADE    AT  ST.  MALO  FAILS;  IN 
CONSEQUENCE,  THE  SIEGE  IS  RAISED. 

There  were  many  grand  attacks  made  by  the  English  on  St.  Malo, 
during  the  siege  ;  for  they  had  full  four  hundred  cannon,  which  fired 
day  and  night  against  the  town  and  castle.    The  governor,  whose 


name  was  Morfonace,  a  valiant  man-at-arms,  was  resolved  to  defend 
it  well,  aided  by  the  counsels  of  sir  Herv6  de  Malatrait,  the  lord  de 
Combor  and  the  viscount  de  la  Belliere,  and  had  so  far  succeeded 
that  there  was  not  as  yet  any  apparent  damage.  In  the  adjacent 
country,  as  I  have  before  said,  was  the  flower  of  France,  aa  well 
great  lords  as  others ;  they  amounted  to  sixteen  thousand  men-at. 
arms,  knights  and  squires,  with  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand 
horses.  They  were  as  willing  for  the  combat  as  the  English  could 
be  ;  but  each  of  them  sought  to  have  an  advantage  :  what,  however, 
prevented  this  from  happening  several  times  was  the  large  river, 
when  the  tide  was  in,  between  the  two  armies,  which  hindered  them 
from  attacking  each  other.  The  mine  was  advancing,  of  which  the 
inhabitants  of  St.  Malo  had  some  suspicions.  In  such  large  armies 
as  these,  it  was  not  possible  but  that  the  foragers  of  each  should  fre- 
quently  have  rencounters,  in  which  fortune  favored  sometimes  one 
party,  and  sometimes  the  other;  for  there  were  very  expert  and 
youthful  knights  of  each  army  who  sought  for  such  exploits.  The 
miners  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  labored  hard  at  their  work  day  and 
night,  to  carry  it  under  the  town  and  throw  down  part  of  the  walls, 
so  that  the  men-at-arms  and  archers  might  easily  gain  an  entrance. 

Morfonace  and  the  knights  in  the  town  guessed  what  they  were 
about,  and  knew  well  that  if  they  should  succeed  they  were  ruined. 
They  did  not  fear  their  other  assaults,  for  the  iown  was  well  provided 
with  all  sorts  of  stores  and  artillery  for  two  years,  if  necessary: 
v»-herefore  they  considered  how  they  might  best  counteract  this  mine. 
After  having  long  consulted,  they  succeeded  in  their  attempt :  it  was 
in  some  sort  accidental,  for  things  fell  out  with  extraordinary  good 
fortune  for  them. 

Richard,  earl  of  Arundel,  was  on  guard  one  night  wiih  his  people, 
but  he  was  very  inattentive  to  obey  the  orders  he  had  received,  of 
which  the  garrison  w^ere  informed  by  their  spies  or  otherwise.  When 
they  had  fixed  on  an  hour  in  which  they  imagined  the  army  (trusting 
to  lord  Arundel's  want  of  vigilance;  would  be  fast  asleep,  they  sal- 
lied from  the  town  very  secredy,  and  advanced  to  where  the  miners 
were  at  work,  who  had  little  more  to  do  to  complete  their  mine. 
Morfonace  and  his  company,  being  prepared  to  accomplish  their  en- 
terprise,  destroyed  the  mine  at  their  ease  ;  and  some  of  the  workmen 
who  were  within  were  never  seen  afterwards,  as  the  mine  fell  upon 
them. 

When  they  had  finished  this  business,  they  said  they  would  awaken 
the  guard  next  the  town,  in  order  that  they  might  kn»w  with  what 
success  their  gallantry  had  been  crov/ned.  They  advanced  to  one 
of  the  wings  of  the  army,  shouting  their  war-cry,  cutting  down  tents, 
and  slaying  all  they  met,  so  that  the  whole  army  was  seriously 
alarmed.  Morfonace  and  his  companions  retreated  into  St.  Malo 
without  aHy  loss ;  during  which  time  the  English  armed  themselves, 
and  advanced  in  front  of  the  duke's  division,  who  \\a.s  much  aston- 
ished  at  this  event :  he  demanded  how  it  could  have  happened,  when 
they  informed  him,  that  by  the  negligence  of  the  guard,  the  mine  had 
been  destroyed,  and  they  had  suffered  a  great  loss.  Upon  this,  the 
earl  of  Arundel  was  sent  for  and  sharply  reprimanded  by  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge  for  his  neglect :  he  excused  him- 
self as  well  as  he  was  able,  but  was  so  greatly  ashamed  that  he  had 
rather  have  lost  several  thousand  pounds.  After  the  destruction  of 
the  mine,  the  principal  chiefs  held  a  council  to  determine  how  they 
I  should  act.  They  saw  they  had  lost  the  season  of  the  year,  which 
I  was  not  to  be  regained  :  for  should  they  attempt  another  mine,  winter 
would  come  before  it  could  be  finished ;  they  therefore  resolved, 
taking  all  things  into  consideration,  that  ti:ieir  wisest  plan  would  be 
to  break  up  their  camp  and  return  to  England.  Orders  were,  in  "on- 
sequence,  issued  by  the  duke  and  the  marshals  for  the  army  to  de. 
camp,  and  embark  on  board  their  fleet  in  the  port  of  St.  Mal'^.  This 
order  was  soon  obeyed ;  and,  having  a  favorable  wind,  they  made 
sail  for  Southampton,  where  they  arrived.  On  disembarking,  they 
learnt  that  sir  John  Arundel,  the  governor  of  Southampton,  was  gone 
to  reinforce  the  garrison  of  Cherbourg. 

Thus  was  this  army  dispersed,  when  some  recrcssed  the  seas, 
and  others  returned  to  their  own  country.  The  common  people  in 
England  began  to  murmur  against  the  nobles,  saying  they  had  that 
year  done  litde  good  in  suffering  St.  Malo  to  escape  from  them  :  in 
particular,  the  earl  of  Arundel  found  no  favor  with  them.  We  will 
now  leave  the  English,  to  speak  of  the  French  and  of  Cherbourg. 

—   ^ 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

SIR  OLITER  DU  GUESCLIN  IS  MADE  PRISONER  BY  THE  GARRISON  OF 

CHERBOURG. 

Soon  after  the  English  had  retreated  from  St.  Malo,  and  the  Frencn 
had  reinforced  the  town  and  castle,  the  constable  of  France  resolved 
to  march  and  lay  siege  to  Cherbourg ;  of  which  place  sir  John  Harles 
tone  was  governor,  who  had  with  him  many  knights  from  England 
and  Navarre,  The  whole  army,  however,  did  not  march  thither , 
for  the  dukes  of  Berry,  of  Burgundy,  of  Bourbon,  the  count  de  la 
Marche,  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  with  other  chiefs  and  great  lords, 
sent  back  their  troops  to  their  different  countries.  Several  went  to 
pay  their  respects  to  the  king  at  Rouen,  who  very  graciously  received 
them.  The  Bretons  and  Normans  advanced  to  Valognes.  thre^ 
leagues  from  Cherbourg,  where  they  erected  small  forts.    They  knew 


242 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


ell  that  sir  John  Arundel  had  reinforced  the  garrison,  and  they  sup. 
posed  he  was  still  there. 

Between  Cherbourg  and  Valognes  are  large  forests,  even  as  far  as 
'  'outances.  The  garrison  of  Cherbourg  could  sally  forth,  and  make 
<  xcursions  over  the  country  as  often  as  they  pleased,  for  there  were 
1 1  the  forests  well-hedged  roads,  which  prevented  them  from  being 
:  rtacked,  and  Cherbourg  is  one  of  the  strongest  castles.  The  gar- 
rison of  Valognes  were  exceedingly  vexed  that  they  could  not  hurt 
the  English,  by  harassing  the  country.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin, 
brother  to  the  constable,  imagined  that  if  he  could,  by  means  ot  the 
forest,  approach  in  a  cunning  way  near  to  Cherbourg,  to  reconnoitre 
it;  particularly  if  he 
could  any  how  be- 
siege it ;  or  if  at  least 
he  could  seize  the 
town,  which  lies  at 
some  little  distance 
from  the  castle,  he 
would  so  strongly 
fortify  it  that  the  gar- 
rison  could  not  quit 
or  enter  the  castle 
without  great  loss. 

Sir  Oliver  deter, 
mined  to  try  this  pro- 
ject; and  taking  with 
him  about  fifteen 
lances,  and  guides 
who  were  acquaint- 
ed with  the  roads 
through  the  forest, 
he  set  out  one  morn- 
ing from  Valognes, 
continuing  his  march 
until  he  had  passed 
through  the  forest  op- 
posite to  Cherbourg. 
That  same  day  sir 
John  Arundel  had 
visited  the  town  to 
amuse  himself,  and 
had  brought  with 
him  a  squire  of  Na- 
varre,  called  John 
Coq,to  show  him  the 
town.  He  was  there 
informed  that  the 
French  were  at  hand 
reconnoitering  the 
place.  »  My  lord," 
said  John  Coq,  "  I 
have  heard  that  sir 

Oliver  du  Guesclin,  the  constable's  brother,  has  passed  the  wood, 
and  is  examining  our  castle  :  for  God's  sake,  let  him  be  pursued.  I 
think  I  can  conduct  you  in  such  a  manner  that  he  must  fall  into  our 
hands,  so  that  we  may  conquer  them  all."  "  By  my  faith,"  replied 
sir  John,  "  I  am  very  willing  so  to  do."  Having  armed  themselves 
secretly,  they  mounted  their  horses,  in  number  about  one  hundred 
lances,  picked  men,  and  set  out  from  Cherbourg,  entered  the  forest 
withoiit  the  French  knovv'ing  anything  of  ti.e  matter,  and  rode  on. 
Sir  Oliver,  findinsr  the  place  of  such  strength  as  to  make  it  impos- 
sible to  besiege  it,  took  the  same  road  to  Valognes  by  which  he  had 
come.  He  had  not  marched  three  leagues  before  sir  John  Arundel 
and  John  Coq,  with  their  companions,  who  had  been  very  exactly 
conducted,  charged  them,  shouting  "  Our  Lady  for  Arundel  f"  When 
sir  Oliver  heard  this  cry,  and  saw  them  advancing,  he  wished  himself 
in  Valognes :  he  therefore  mounted  a  fleet  courser,  in  hopes  of  saving 
himself,  for  he  found  the  parties  were  too  unequal  for  a  combat;  and 
his  people  dispersed  themselves  in  the  forest.  Too  few  kept  together. 
John  Coq,  like  a  valiant  man-at-arms,  pursued  sir  Oliver  so  closely 
that  at  last  he  made  him  his  prisoner :  there  were  also  ten  or  a  dozen 
more  taken ;  the  remainder  saved  themselves  among  the  trees,  and 
returned  to  Valognes  as  well  as  they  could,  and  related  to  sir  Wil- 
liam des  Bordes  how  they  had  fallen  into  an  ambuscade,  and  that 
sir  Oliver,  with  the  remainder  of  their  companions,  had  been  made 
prisoners. 

The  knights  and  squirrs  at  Valognes  were  greatly  hurt  at  this,  but 
help  it  they  could  not.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  was  conducted  by 
the  garrison  to  the  castle  of  Cherbourg,  where  he  was  told  his  ransom 
would  be  at  least  ten  thousand  francs.  This  capture  was  great  news 
for  England  ;  and  the  business  continued  thus  for  a  considerable 
time.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  remained  prisoner  in  Cherbourg,  under 
the  guard  of  John  Coq  who  had  taken  him  ;  but  sir  John  Arundel 
had  all  the  profit :  he  ransomed  sir  Oliver  and  those  who  had  been 
captured  with  him,  but  not  immediately.  When  the  garrison  of 
Cherbourg  had  been  reinforced,  sir  John  Arundel  returned  to  South, 
ampton,  of  which  place  he  was  governor.  There  remained  with  sir 
-ohn  Harlestone  in  Cherbourg  some  English  knights  ;  such  as  sir 
John  Copeland,  sir  John  Briole,  sir  Thomas  Pigourde  and  several 


knights  and  squires  :  who  so  carefully  guarded  it  that  no  damage 
was  done.  We  will  now  leave  for  a  while  Cherbourg,  and  speak  ot 
lord  Neville,  the  seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  with 
others  their  companions,  and  show  how  they  prospered. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  FRENCH  GARRISON  OF  BERSAT*  IS  DEFEATED. 

DERS  TO  THE  EN&LISH.     THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE 
•    TO  SOLICIT  AID  FROM  THE  ENGLISH. 

The  lord  Neville,  who  resided  at  Bordeaux,  had  had  good  infor 


THE  TOWN  SURREN. 
COMES  TO  BORDEAtJX^ 


Olivxr  vv  Guesclin  made  prisoner  by  the  garrison  of  Cherbourg 


mation  that  the  infanta  of  Castille,  with  a  large  army  of  Spaniards, 

was  besieging  the  good  city  of  Pampeluna,  and  that  the  viscount  de 
Chastillon,  the  lord  de  I'Escut,  Raimond  de  Rameren,  with  several 
others,  were  shut  up  in  it ;  but  he  had  no  intelligence  of  the  king  of 
Navarre,  nor  where  he  kept  himself,  which  very  much  astonished 
him  :  he  supposed,  however,  that  he  should  soon  hear  from  him. 
The  inhamtants  of  Bordeaux  and  the  adjacent  countries  entreated 
him  not  to  quit  those  parts,  nor  to  send  away  any  of  his  men-at-arms, 
so  long  as  the  Bretons  should  hold  any  forts  near  them  :  they  in. 
formed  him  particularly  how  the  garrison  of  Bersat  very  much  haras, 
sed  the  country  of  the  Bourdelois.  To  the  inquiries  of  the  lord 
Neville,  how  many  Bretons  there  might  be  in  Bersat;  they  answered, 
there  were  full  five  hundred  fighting  men.  Upon  this,  he  called  to 
him  the  seneschal  des  Landes  and  sir  William  Scrope,  and  said  to 
them  :  "  Take  two  or  three  hundred  lances,  with  as  many  archers, 
and  march  to  Bresat,  and  manage  so  as  to  free  the  country  from  that 
garrison  ;  when  we  will  afterwards  turn  our  tlioughts  to  things  of 
greater  importance." 

These  two  knights  wished  nothing  more  than  to  obey  the  orders 
they  had  received ;  and  collecting  their  men,  they  crossed  the  Ga- 
ronne,  and  marched  toward  Bersat.  The  same  day  the  EngUsh  had 
left  Bordeaux,  the  garrison  of  Bersat  had  made  an  excursion,  with 
about  six  score  lances :  they  had  ascended  the  river  Garonne  in  hopes 
of  meeting  some  boats,  and  were  under  the  command  of  a  knight 
from  Perigord,  called  sir  Bertrand  Raimond,  a  good  man.at-arms. 
About  a  short  league  from  Bersat,  the  two  parties  of  English  and 
French  came  suddenly  in  sight  of  each  other.  When  sir  Bertrand 
saw  that  a  combat  was  unavoidable,  he  was  no  way  alarmed,  but 
gave  proper  orders  to  his  men,  who  were  almost  all  Gascons,  and 
drew  them  up  in  handsome  array. 

The  English  charged  them  with  couched  lances,  spurring  their 
horses  until  they  were  in  the  midst  of  them.  On  the  first  shock, 
many  were  unhorsed  on  each  side,  and  several  gallant  deeds  done. 
At  last,  however,  the  French  Gascons  could  not  maintain  the  fight; 
for  there  were  too  many  against  them,  who  were  likewise  chosen 
men.    The  party  from  the  garrison  of  Bersat  were  either  slain  or 

*  "  Bersaf'-a  small  town  of  Lunouuo,  diocese  of  Limoges. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,  SPAIN,'&c. 


made  prisoners  ;  very  few  es  :aped.    Sir  Bertrand  Raimond  and  sir 
William  Hemon  were  among  those  taken.    Tlie  English  then  rode 
on  toward  Bersat.    When  the  garrison  found  that  their  party  had 
been  defeated,  they  were  thunder-struck,  and  surrendered  the  place 
upon  their  lives  being  spared.    Thus  did  Bersat  become  English; 
and  the  detachment  returned  to  Bordeaux.    At  the  same  time  the 
English  returned  to  Bordeaux  (the  night  of  All-saints,  in  the  year 
1378.)  the  king  of  Navarre  came  also  thither,  without  being  expected. 
The  English  received  him  most  honorably  ;  and,  after  they  had  lodged 
him  and  his  attendants  commodiously,  they  asked  what  news  from 
his  country  and  of  the  Spaniards,  for  they  had  received  orders  to 
make  such  inquiries.    He  fully  answered  their  questions,  by  saying 
that  the  infant  John  of  Castille  had  besieged  Pampeluna  with  a  large 
army,  and  had  much  constrained  those  who  were  within  it.  He 
therefore  entreated  them,  in  conformity  to  the  orders  they  had  from 
the  king  of  England,  to  make  themselves  ready  to  assist  his  people, 
and  to  raise  the  siege..   The  English  knights  replied  they  were  per- 
fectly willing,  and  through  no  negligence  on  their  part  should  the 
siege  fail  to  be  raised  ;  that  they  would  prepare  everything  speedily, 
but  added,  "  Sir,  you  will  return  to  your  country,  and  issue  out  a 
special  summons  to  your  people ;  for  we  will  be  with  you  on  a  fixed 
day,  when  we  shall  be  altogether  in  greater  force :  besides,  your 
people  know  the  country  better  than  we  do."    The  king  of  Navarre 
replied  that  they  spoke  well,  and  what  they  had  proposed  should  be 
done.    After  this,  he  remained  with  the  English  but  three  days,  when 
he  took  his  leave,  and  left  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  returning  home  by 
sea  ;  for  there  were,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Bayonne  and  the  city  of 
Dax  in  Gascony,  several  fortresses  in  the  hands  of  the  Bretons.  The 
king  of  Navarre  safely  arrived  at  the  town  of  St.  Jean,  where  he 
resided. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  INFANT  OF  CASTILLE  BESIEGES  PAMPELUNA.  SIR  THOMAS  TRIVET, 
IN  CONDUCTING  SUCCORS  TO  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE,  TAKES  SEVERAL 
PLACES  IN  GASCONY  FROM  THE  FRENCH. 

During  the  time  the  king  of  Navarre  was  at  Bordeaux,  and  since 
his  return  to  his  own  country,  John  of  Castille,  son  of  the  king  of 
Spain,  with  the  constable  of  Castille,  who  was  the  chief  of  this  war, 
and  whose  name  was  don  Pedro  de  Manriquez,  had  besieged  the 
good  city  of  Pampeluna  with  a  large  force. 

With  them  were  the  count  don  Alphonso,  the  count  de  Medina, 
♦he  count  de  Manons,  the  count  de  Ribede,  Peter  Ferrand  de  Fal- 
esque,  Peter  Goussart  de  Modesque,  and  several  other  barons  and 
Knights  from  Spain,  with  their  troops.* 

These  Spaniards,  on  their  march  toward  Pampeluna,  had  taken  and 
burnt  the  town  of  Lorwich  and  the  city  of  Viana,  on  this  side  Lo- 
grono ;  and  there  was  not  a  lord  in  Navarre  who  dared  to  show  him- 
self  before  them,  but  each  remained  shut  up  in  his  castle.  The  king 
of  Navarre  knew  well  all  this,  for  he  had  continually  messengers 
coming  and  going,  but  he  could  not  do  anything  without  the  assist- 
ance of  the  English. 

Lord  Neville,!  who  resided  at  Bordeaux,  whither  he  had  been 
sent  by  the  king  of  England  and  his  council,  was  informed  of  all  the 
treaties  between  the  two  kings,  and  that  it  was  incumbent  on  him  to 
fulfil  them.  Having  considered  this  matter,  he  called  to  him  sir 
Thomas  Trivet,  a  very  valiant  knight,  and  said  to  him,  "  Sir  Thomas, 
you  know  that  we  have  been  ordered  hither  to  guard  the  frontiers  of 
this  country,  to  drive  out  our  enemies,  and  to  assist  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, who  has  been  lately  here,  and  told  us  how  much  he  was  in 
want  of  our  help.  You  were  present  when  I  promised  him  assistance. 
This  must  be  done,  or  we  shall  be  blamed.  Therefore,  my  dear 
friend  and  companion,  I  appoint  you  leader  of  the  troops  I  shall  send 
.to  this  v/ar,  and  now  order  you  to  march  thither  with  five  hundred 
lances  and  a  thousand  archers.  I  shall  remain  where  I  am,  being 
seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  under  the  orders  of  the  king  of  England ; 
for  I  must  pay  attention  to  what  passes  here,  as  this  whole  country 
is  not  very  secure  against  our  enemies."  "  My  lord,"  replied  sir 
Thomas,  "  you  do  me  more  honor  than  I  deserve :  I  will  obey  your 
orders,  as  in  justice  I  ought  to  do,  and  will  acquit  myself  in  this 
business  to  th-a  utmost  of  my  power."  "  Of  that,  sir  Thomas,"  an- 
swered lord  Neville,  "  I  am  perfectly  assured." 

Sir  Thomas  Trivet  made  no  long  delay,  but,  having  completed  his 
preparations,  set  out  from  Bordeaux  with  his  complement  of  men-at- 
arms  and  archers,  taking  the  road  toward  Dax  in  Gascony.  There 
were  with  him  William  Condone,  sir  Thomas  Berton,  sir  John 
Afful^e,  sir  Henry  Paule,  sir  William  Croquet,  sir  Louis  Malin,  sir 
Thomas  Fourque,  and  sir  Robert  Haston,  all  Gascons.  When  this 
army  was  arrived  at  the  city  of  Dax,  they  received  intelligence  that 
the  king  of  Navarre  was  at  St.  Jean  du  Pied  des  Ports,  there  assem- 
bling his  men-at-arms.  This  news  was  very  pleasing  to  them.  Sir 
Matthew  Gournay,t  uncle  to  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  was  governor  of  Dax, 

*  Ferreras  does  not  mention  any  siege  of  Pampeluna,  but  says  tlie  infiint  advanced  to 
Gorriaz,  near  P.impeluna,  and  afterwards  besieged  Viana  ;  wlien,  having  taken  it,  he 
returned  to  Castille.  He  notices  only  the  tiret  of  the  Spaniards  ia  the  text.— Vol,  v.  pp. 
458.  459. 

T  Lord  Neville  of  Raby.— Duudale. 

X  Sir  Matthew  Gournay  was  fourth  and  youngest  son  of  Thomas,  one  of  the  murderers 
of  Edward  II.  He  was  a  soldier  of  fortune,  an  able  and  valiant  man,  and  seneschal 
ftei  JLiondM  (a  sandy  tract  betwaon  Bordeaux  and  Bayonne.)  He  died  26th  September, 


243 

who  received  his  nephew  and  his  companions  very  agreeably,  and 
helped  them  to  find  out  lodgings.  Sir  Thomas's  intentions  were  to 
have  continued  his  march  without  halting :  but  sir  Matthew  Gournay 
said  to  him,  "Fair  nephew,  since  you  have  with  you  so  large  a  force, 
let  us  free  this  country  from  the  Bretons  and  French,  who  hold  at 
least  a  dozen  fortresses  between  this  place  and  Bayonne  ;  otherwise 
you  leave  them  in  your  rear,  and  they  may  do  us  much  mischief  the 
ensuing  winter.  If  you  consent,  the  country  will  thank  you,  and  1 
entreat  it  of  you."  "  By  my  faith,"  replied  sir  Thomas,  "  I  am  very 
willing."  Soon  after  this  conversation,  he  set  about  the  business, 
and,  drawing  out  his  forces  in  the  plain,  marched  toward  a  fort  called 
Montpin,  which  was  in  the  possession  of  the  Bretons.  A  squire  from 
the  county  of  Foix,  whose  name  was  Taillardon,  was  governor  of  it. 

On  their  arrival,  the  English  began  a  very  severe  attack.  The  fort 
was  stormed,  and  all  in  it  put  to  the  sword  except  Taillardon,  who 
was  made  prisoner.  After  having  placed  in  the  castle  a  new  garrison, 
they  marched  away,  and  came  before  another,  called  Carcilhat,  which  . 
the  Gascons  held.  They  immediately  commenced  an  assault,  but 
not  gaining  it  directly,  they  encamped.  On  the  morrow,  they  re- 
newed  the  attack  with  so  much  vigor  that  it  Vv'as  taken,  and  all  within 
slain  except  the  governor,  who  was  from  Lower  Brittany,  and  called 
Yvonnet  Aprisidly  :  he  was  given  to  the  English  as  prisoner,  and  the 
castle  burnt.  They  then  marched  toward  another  fort,  called  Be. 
senghen,  of  which  a  Gascon  squire  was  governor,  whose  name  was 
Roger  de  Morelac.  The  English  were  two  daj  s  before  they  could 
win  it,  which  was  at  last  done  by  capitulation  :  the  garrison  marched 
out  in  surety,  and  each  man  returned  to  his  home 

From  this  castle  they  came  before  Tassegnon,  which  is  situated 
three  leagues  from  Bayonne,  and  laid  siege  to  it.  The  Bayonnow 
were  much  rejoiced  when  they  heard  of  this  ;  and  they  were  joined 
from  that  town  by  full  five  hundred  men  with  lances  and  shields, 
bringing  with  them  the  largest  of  their  warlike  engines.  The  gar- 
risen  of  Tassegnon  having  done  so  much  harm  to  those  of  Bayonne, 
made  them  thus  desirous  of  their  destruction ;  but  they  would  never 
have  succeeded  had  it  not  been  for  the  judgment  and  advice  of  the 
English  :  yet  with  all  their  united  force  they  were  fiiteen  days  before 
they  gained  it,  which  was  done  by  capitulation,  on  the  garrison 
marching  out  in  safety  under  passports  from  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  who 
had  them  escorted  as  far  as  Bregent,  which  belonged  to  the  French. 
The  Bayonnois  bought  the  castle  for  three  thousand  francs,  and  then 
razed  it,  carrying  the  stones  to  Bayonne ;  where  the  English  were 
received  with  great  joy,  and  had  all  things  according  to  their  wish 
by  paying  for  them. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

SIR  THOMAS  TRIVET  WITH  THE  ENGLISH  COMES  TO  THE  SUCCOR  OF  THE 
KING  OF  NAVARRE.     THE  SIEGE  OF  PAMPELUNA  IS  RAISED. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  who  resided  at  St.  .Tean  du  Pied  des  Ports, 
was  exceedingly  angry  that  the  English  were  so  long  coming,  for  his 
country  was  in  great  danger ;  and  the  city  of  Pampeluna  would  have 
been  taken  by  the  Spaniards,  had  it  not  been  for  the  viscount  de 
Chastillon,  the  governor,  who  had  under  him  in  all  but  two  hundred 
Gascon  spears,  but  his  prudence  and  watchfulness  prevented  it. 

Sir  Perducas  d'Albret  was  governor  of  the  town  of  Tudcla  in  Na. 
varre;  the  count  Pullois  and  his  brother  Roger  commanded  in  the 
city  of  Miranda:  a  knight  from  Catalonia,  called  sir  Raymond  de 
Bageth,  was  governor  of  another  strong  town  in  Navarre,  named 
Arques.*  The  king  of  Navarre,  placing  his  confidence  in  these 
captains,  remained  at  St.  Jean  du  Pied  des  Ports,  and  left  them  to 
act  as  they  pleased.  The  whole  country  round  Pampeluna  was  de- 
stroyed ;  for  none  dared  to  oppose  the  Spaniards,  and  they  concluded 
they  must  by  a  long  siege  gain  the  town.  However,  those  within 
thought  otherwise  ;  for  the  viscount  de  Chastillon,  the  lord  de  I'Escut, 
and  sir  William  de  Paux,  defended  it  so  well,  that  the  Spaniards  be- 
gan to  be  tired  :  winter  was  approaching,  it  being  about  St.  Andrew's 
day,  and  their  provision  was  becoming  scarce  :  for,  if  the  viscount 
de  Roquebertin  had  not  reinforced  them  with  men-at-arms  and  sixty 
horse  loads  of  provision,  they  would  have  retreated  at  All-saints  day. 

The  king  of  Navarre  sent  one  of  his  knights,  called  sir  Peter  de 
Bascle,  to  the  English,  to  entreat  them,  if  they  wished  to  serve  him, 
to  hasten  their  march;  for  they  had  too  long  delayed  it,  according  to 
the  promises  they  had  made,  and  the  need  he  had  of  them.  The 
knight  rode  until  he  came  into  the  country  of  Bayonne,  and  found  the 
English  before  a  castle  named  Poulat,  to  v/hom  he  delivered  his 
message  very  punctually.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  replied,  that  as  soon 
as  the  castle  he  was  now  before  was  conquered,  he  would  march  foi 
Navarre,  and  that  the  knight  might  return  and  depend  on  what  he 
had  said.  Sir  Peter  went  back,  and  two  days  afterwards  the  castle 
surrendered,  on  the  garrison  marching  out  in  safety.  It  was  re-gar- 
risoned, and  afterwards  the  country  continued  tolerably  quiet.  There 
were  some  other  smaller  bodies,  who  had  posted  themselves  in 
churches  and  monasteries,  that  harassed  the  country  ;  but  they  were 
in  no  great  numbers.  The  English,  therefore,  declared  they  could 
no  longer  remain  with  them,  but  must  march  to  Navarre  to  raise  the 
siege  of  Pampeluna  and  combat  the  Spaniards. 

1406.  and  is  burfed  at  Stoke  under  Hamden,  county  of  Somerset— For  further  partiett- 
lars,  and  his  epitaph,  see  Gouoh's  Sepulchral  Monuments,  vol.  ii.  j,.  20. 
*  "  Arque*"— probably  lea  Avcom, 


^14 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  ^c. 


Sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  with  their  men,  returned 
to  Dax,  where  they  halted  four  days :  on  the  fifth,  they  departed, 
and  took  the  road  to  Navarre.  Sir  Matthew  Gournay  marched  back 
■o  the  city  of  Bayonne  with  those  under  his  command,  to  defend  the 
country,  and  to  conquer  some  of  the  small  forts  which  the  Bretons 
'till  held.  Sir  Thomas  continued  his  march  until  he  arrived  at  St. 
fean  du  Pied  des  Ports,  where  he  found  the  king  of  Navarre,  who 
\/as  right  glad  to  see  him.  He  lodged  the  knights  in  the  town,  and 
the  men-at-arms  found  the  best  quarters  they  could  in  the  country 
about.  The  king  had,  some  time  before,  issued  his  summons  for  a 
large  army  to  assemble  before  the  city  of  Miranda :  none  dared  to 
disobey  it,  and  all  knights  and  squires  had  in  consequence  prepared 
themselves  to  march  to  Pampeluna  against  the  Spaniards. 

News  arrived  at  the  Spanish  army,  that  the  English  with  a  power- 
ful force  were  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  at  St.  Jean,  to  the  amount 
of  twenty  thousand  men-at-arms.  Upon  this,  a  council  was  held  of 
the  principal  chiefs,  to  consider  whether  to  wait  for  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, or  to  retreat.  This  was  long  debated ;  for  some  of  the  captains 
wished  to  wait  for  the  English  and  Navarrois,  while  others  were  of  a 
contrary  opinion,  saying  they  were  not  strong  enough  to  meet  such 
an  army,  and  tjo  much  fatigued  and  worn  down  by  the  length  of 
the  siege.  This  council  sat  a  considerable  time  :  at  last,  orders 
were  given  to  decam.p,  and  make  a  handsome  retreat  into  their  own 
country.  What  inclined  them  most  to  this  was,  that  some  valiant 
knights  who  had  great  experience  in  war,  declared  that  their  honor 
woiild  not  suffer  any  disgrace,  for  that  king  Henry,  being  returned 
into  Castille,  had  sent,  fifteen  days  before,  orders  of  recal  to  his  son, 
as  well  as  for  the  discontinuance  of  the  siege  of  Pampeluna. 

The  Spaniards,  therefore,  quitted  their  quarters,  and  when  they 
marched  off,  set  fire  to  them,  taking  the  road  to  Logrono  and  to  St. 
Domingo  in  Castille.  When  the  inhabitants  of  Pampeluna  saw  them 
march  away,  they  were  much  rejoiced,  for  they  had  pressed  them 
hard.  News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  Navarre  and  to  the  English 
at  St.  Jean  of  the  Spaniards  having  raised  the  siege,  and  ol  iheir  re- 
treat to  their  own  country.  They  seemed  as  if  much  enraged  at  it, 
for  they  would  willingly  have  fought  with  them.  Notwithstanding 
this,  they  marched  to  Pampeluna,  where  they  found  the  viscount  de 
Chastillon,  the  lord  de  I'Escut,  and  the  others,  who  received  them 
with  pleasure. 

When  these  men-at-arms  had  refreshed  themselves  for  two  or  three 
days  in  Pampeluna,  they  thought  it  advisable  to  march  from  thence 
and  divide  themselves  in  different  garrisons,  to  gain  more  country: 
besides,  the  mountains  of  Navarre  are  too  cold  in  the  winter,  being 
covered  with  snow.  The  English  were,  therefore,  ordered  to  Tudela  ; 
the  lord  de  I'Escut  to  Pont  k  la  Reine  ;*  the  count  PuUois  and  his 
brother  Roger  to  Corella,  and  the  lord  de  Chastillon  to  Mundon.  In 
this  manner  were  the  men-at-arms  distributed,  and  the  king  of  Na- 
varre  remained  in  his  palace  at  Pampeluna.  The  garrisons  in  Na- 
varre  continued  in  peace  without  manifesting  any  inclination  to 
make  excursions  during  the  winter :  on  which  account,  the  Spaniards 
dispersed,  and  king  Henry  went  to  reside  at  SeviiU,  accompanied 
by  his  queen  and  children. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  ENaLISH  AND  ?rAVA-RR0IS  OVERRUN  THE  KINGDOM  OP  SPAIN.  THE 
EVENTS  THAT  BEFEL  THEM  THERE. 

Sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  his  companions  were  quartered  in  Tudela, 
and  had  not  done  anything  since  their  entrance  into  Navarre ;  but, 
hearing  that  the  Spanish  army  was  disbanded,  they  determined  to 
make  an  excursion  into  Spain,  to  perform  something  for  their  pay. 
They  made  preparations  for  a  secret  expedition,  and  sent  information 
of  it  to  the  count  Fullois  and  his  brother  Roger,  who  came  to  Tudela 
with  two  hundred  lances  and  three  hundred  shields :  when  they 
were  all  mustered,  they  might  be  about  seven  hundred  spears,  twelve 
hundred  archers,  and  as  many  other  foot  soldiers.  They  loaded 
many  horses,  with  all  sorts  of  provision,  and,  marching  away,  en- 
camped, on  Christmas-eve,  in  a  fair  meadow  by  a  river  side  at  the 
foot  of  the  mount-lin  Montcain,t  which  separates  the  three  kingdoms 
of  Navarre,  Castille,  and  Arragon :  on  the  other  side  of  this  moun- 
tain lies  a  country  called  Val  di  Soria.  This  day  the  weather  was 
very  fine,  and  \vo;]drous  hot.  Vv'hen  they  had  dined,  the  captains 
assembled  in  council  to  determine  whether  they  should  remain  there 
Christmas-day,  or  attempt  some  warlike  exploit;  for  they  were  on 
the  borders  of  the  enemy's  country.  They  resolved  to  march  that 
very  night,  so  as  to  arrive  at  the  city  of  Soriat  by  dawn  on  Christ- 
mas-day, and  scale  its  walls. 

This  plan  was  adopted,  and  orders  given  in  consequence.  Three 
hundred  lances  were  only  to  be  employed  ;  the  others  with  the  foot 
were  to  remain  where  they  then  were  until  the  morrow,  to  hear  the 
success  of  the  enterprise.  The  count  PuUois  with  one  hurfdred 
lances,  and  sir  Thomas  Trivet  with  his  troops,  having  guides  to  con- 
duct them,  were  to  march  in  four  divisions  and  to  form  three  ambus- 
cade?, the  more  secretly  to  execute  their  enterprise  and  the  more 
puvcly  to  succeed  in  it.    About  two  o'clock  after  midnight,  they 


*  "  Ponr  ?  l;i  Reine"— Punte  k  la  Reyna— appears  by  the  map  to  be  in  Arragon. 

*  ■*  Mop'cain"— pn)bnl)ly  by  the  map,  Moncaio:  it  seems  near  to  Taracona. 
"  Soiia"'— a  town  of  Castille. 


were  armed  and  mounted,  but  without  any  trumpets.  The  captains 
and  the  guides  made  themselves  well  acquainted  with  the  different 
points  of  the  country,  that  they  might  all  arrive  punctually  at  Soria 
at  the  same  time.  They  had  ascended  the  mountain  and  advanced 
mto  the  plains,  when  it  began  to  snow  and  hail  so  marvellously  fast 
that  the  ground  was  all  covered,  and  they  rode  on  until  the  morrow 
without  meeting  each  other.  This  misfortune  of  the  English  fell  out 
luckily  for  the  inhabitants  of  Val  di  Soris,  as  they  had  not  taken  any 
precautions  against  an  attack  ;  and,  had  they  met  according  to  the 
plan  laid  down,  they  must  have  taken  the  town  by  escalade,  vvithout 
a  possibility  of  a  disappointment. 

When  sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  the  other  captains  saw  that  their 
attempt  had  failed,  they  were  much  vexed  :  they  collected  themselves 
as  well  as  they  could,  to  take  some  refreshment  from  their  sumpter 
horses,  and  then  to  follow  the  right  road  to  Soria,  according  to  their 
original  intentions.  As  they  had  resolved,  so  did  they  execute  ;  and, 
after  a  short  breakfast,  sir  Raymond  de  Balge,  a  Navarrois,  was 
chosen  to  advance  before  the  town  with  forty  lances,  in  order  to  draw 
out  the  javelin-men  who  were  the  guard  of  it.  The  knight  rode  up 
to  the  barriers,  where  he  skirmished  with  the  guard  ;  for  these  javelin, 
men  were  full  two  hundred  ;  they  sallied  forth  instantly,  and  began 
a  combat,  when  the  others  retreated  by  little  and  litde  to  draw  them 
further  into  the  plain.  The  garrison  would  have  very  roughly  treated 
this  detachment,  if  their  ambuscade  had  not  advanced  to  their  assist- 
ance :  they  charged  the  guard  full  gallop,  with  spears  in  their  rests, 
so  that  at  the  first  shock  several  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  the 
rest  driven  back  into  the  town  with  great  loss.  They  immediately 
closed  their  gates  and  barriers,  and  mounted  the  battlements,  for  they 
expected  an  assault ;  but  they  were  disappointed,  as  the  English  and 
Navarrois  retreated  in  the  course  of  the  day,  and  returned  to  their 
quarters,  where  they  had  left  their  men. 

They  remained  there  that  night ;  and  on  the  morrow,  which  was 
St.  Stephen's  day,  they  marched  to  a  town  called  Quasquan,*  in 
Navarre,  where  they  met  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  had  come  thither 
on  Christmas-eve.  The  English,  on  their  way  to  Cascante,  burnt 
several  villages,  and  in  particular  a  considerable  one  called  Niffreto, 
which  they  completely  pillaged. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

SIR  THOMAS  TRIVET  MAKES  AN  EXCURSION  TO  THE  TOWN  OP  AT.FARO  W 
CASTILLE.  PEACE  CONCLUDED  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  SPAIN  AND  NA- 
VARRE. THE  DEATH  OF  HENRY  KING  OF  SPAIN.  HIS  SON  JOHN  U> 
CROWNED  AS  HIS  SUCCESSOR. 

While  king  Henry  resided  at  Seville,  in  the  heart  of  his  kingdom 
news  was  brought  to  him  that  the  English  had  made  an  incursion 
and  burnt  the  town  of  Soria,  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  Navarre 
He  was  much  enraged  thereat,  and  swore  he  would  make  them  pa) 
for  it.    He  wrote  letters  to  his  son,  John  of  Castille,  commanding 
him  instantly  to  issue  a  particular  summons  throughout  the  kingdom, 
and  to  assemble  the  nobles  :  for  that  he  should  very  shortly  be  in 
Castille,  to  revenge  himself  on  the  king  of  Navarre  for  the  exceeises 
which  he  had  committed.    The  infant  neither  dared  nor  wished  to 
disobey  the  commands  of  his  father,  but  immediately  issued  the 
summons. 

While  these  men-at-anns  were  collecting,  and  before  the  arrival 
of  king  Henry,  sir  Thomas  Trivet  resolved  to  march  toward  a  hand- 
some  town  in  Spain  called  Alfaro.  In  this  design,  he  set  out  one 
evening  from  Cascante,  leaving  there  the  king  of  Navarre,  with  only 
one  hundred  lances ;  but  they  were  all  such  as  he  could  depend  on 
They  came  near  to  Alfaro  about  daybreak,  and  halted  a  league  from 
the  town,  where  they  placed  themselves  in  ambush.  Sir  V/illiam 
Cendrin  and  sir  Andrew  Andrac  were  sent  forward,  with  about  ten 
spears,  to  alarm  the  place.  They  came  to  a  little  brook  which  runs 
before  the  town,  and  is  dangerous  to  pass  :  however,  Andrew  Andrac 
and  Peter  Mascle,  Navarrois,  made  their  coursers  leap  over  it,  and 
galloped  up  to  the  barriers. 

The  town  was  exceedingly  alarmed ;  and,  having  sounded  their 
trumpets  to  assemble  their  men-at-arms,  they  opened  the  gates  and 
barriers,  sallied  forth,  and  directly  began  to  skirmish.  Of  these  ten 
lances,  there  were  only  those  I  have  named  who  had  crossed  the 
brook,  so  that,  when  they  saw  such  numbers  advancing,  they  wheeled 
about  and  leaped  back  again.  Those  of  Alfaro  seeing  so  small  a 
number,  and  not  suspecting  an  ambuscade,  followed  them  closely, 
passing  the  rivulet  a  little  higher  up,  at  the  ford.  The  ten  spears 
allowed  themselves  to  be  pursued  as  far  as  the  ambush,  from  whence 
sir  Thomas  and  the  others  rushed  full  gallop,  shouting  their  cry,  and, 
charging  the  enemy,  unhorsed  several.  In  truth,  the  Spaniards,  un- 
able to  withstand  the  English,  turned  about  as  quickly  as  they  could: 
few  escaped  death  or  being  made  prisoners. 

The  alarm  was  great  in  the  town,  which  made  the  English  think 
they  should  be  immediate  masters  of  it,  for  they  saw  the  inhabitants 
were  as  good  as  defeated  :  however,  they  were  disappointed,  for  the 
women  of  the  place  saved  it  by  their  presence  of  mind.  While  the 
English  were  crossing  the  brook,  they  closed  the  gates  and  barriere, 
and,  having  mounted  the  battlements  over  the  gate,  showed  every 
inclination  to  defend  themselves.    When  sir  Thomas  saw  them  thi« 

*  *  QuasquaQ"— Cascante,  near  to  Tudela. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


245 


drawn  up,  he  said  as  he  was  advancing,  "Look  at  those  good 
women :  let  us  return  back,  for  wc  cannot  do  anything  niore."  Upon 
whjcji  thoy  retreated,  crossed  t!ie  brook,  and  made  for  Cascantc, 
carrying  with  them  tlieir  prisoners.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  acquired 
great  lavor  Irom  the  king  Navarre  for  the  success  of  this  ex- 
pediiion. 

A!)oui  fifteen  days  after  this  afTair  of  Alfaro,  the  Spaniards  took 
iho  iield,  amouiiting  in  the  whole,  horse  and  foot,  to  twenty  thousand 
men,  with  a  good  inclination  to  combat  the  English.  The  king  of 
Navarre,  o!i  hearing  this,  went  to  Tudela,  attended  by  sir  Thomas 
Trive*  and  his  troops,  and  sent  orders  for  all  the  garrisons  of  Navarre 
to  march  thither:  they  willingly  obeyed  his  orders,  as  they  wished 
for  nothing  more  than  to  engage  the  Spaniards.  The  Spaniards 
were  only  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  king  Henry,  who  had  left  Seville 
with  a  nu)nerou3  attendance,  and  was  traversing  his  kingdom  to  St. 
Domingo,  where  on  his  arrival  he  halted,  and  quartered  his  people 
in  the  adjacent  plain.  When  don  John  heard  that  tlic  king  was 
come  to  St.  Domingo,  he  left  Alfaro,  and  marched  thither  with  Jiis 
army.  It  was  the  intention  of  the  Spaniards  to  lay  siege  to  Tudela 
and  inclose  the  king  of  Navarre  in  it,  or  force  him  to  figiit. 

The  king  of  Navarre  was  informed  of  all  this,  and  he  knew  that 
he  was  not°strong  enough  to  risk  a  battle  with  king  Henry,  who  had 
forty  thousand  men,  including  horse  and  foot.  There  were  some 
c: elates  and  barons,  wise  and  valiant  men  of  both  kingdoms,  in 
citiier  army,  who  foresaw  that  great  troubles  might  arise  if  the  two 
kings,  Henry  and  Charles,  should  mutually  slay  each  other  in  battle  : 
ihcy  therefore  proposed  an  armistice,  that  ihey  might  endeavor  to 
settle  their  diflcrcnees  :  but  these  negotiators  had  much  labor  and 
difficulty  before  they  -jould  bring  matters  to  an  issue,  for  the  English, 
v/ho  amounted  to  full  two  thousand,  were  haughty  and  bitter  against 
tiie  Spaniards,  and  advised  the  king  of  Navarre  to  risk  a  battle. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Spaniards,  who  were  very  numerous,  held 
the  English  and  Navarrois  cheap.  The  treaties,  however,  were 
drawing  to  a  conclusion;  and,Avith  much  ditliculty,  an  armistice 
w?s  agreed  on^  for  six  weeks,  between  the  two  kingdoms,  with  the 
intent  of  concluding  a  peace.  The  negotiators  proposed  also  that  a 
marriage  should  take  place  between  the  eldest  son  of  king  Henry 
v/ith  a  daughter  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  that  the  peace  might  be  more 
solid  and  durable.  The  king  of  Navarre  readily  listened  to  this  pro. 
posal,  for  he  saw  by  it  how  highly  his  daughter  would  be  settled. 
The  prelates  and  barons  of  both  realms  advised  also  that  Charles, 
eldest  son  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  should  marry  a  daughter  of  king 
Henry.  This  was  concluded ;  and  don  Henry,  king  of  Castille,  was 
to  use  his  influence  with  the  king  of  France,  under  whose  guardian, 
ship  Charles  was,  that  he  should  be  permitted  to  r&turn  to  Navarre. 
This  he  performed;  and  the  king  of  France  complied  with  his 
request. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  on  account  of  these  marriages,  was  willing 
to  surrender,  for  ten  years,  to  the  king  of  Spain,  as  a  security  for  his 
good  faith,  the  towns  and  castles  of  Estella,  of  Tudela,  and  of  la 
Guardia,  King  Henry  consented  to  give  up  to  the  English  sir  Peter 
Courtenay  and  the  lord  de  I'Ssparre,  a  Gascon,  who  were  his  prison, 
ers.  All  these  different  treaties  were  sealed,  and  sworn  to  be  faith- 
fiilly  observed  for  ever  by  the  two  kings ;  and  it  was  agreed  that 
■whoever  should  any  way  infringe  them  should  submit  himself  to  the 
judgment  of  the  pope. 

While  these  negotiations  were  going  forward,  the  king  of  Navarre, 
who  was  indebted  to  the  English  twenty  thousand  francs,  sent  the 
^?iscount  do  Chastillon  to  Arragon  ta  borrow  this  sum  from  the  king 
if  Arragon,  who  readily  lent  it  to  him,  but  took  for  his  security  the 
.?ood  towns  of  Pampeluna,  Miranda,  Borgo  la  Reyna,  Corella  and  St. 
lean  du  Pied  des  Ports.  By  these  means,  the  English  were  paid 
their  demands  :  they  left  the  king  of  Navarre,  well  satisfied  with 
their  conduct,  returned  to  Bordeaux,  and  from  thence  to  England. 

The  marriage  was  concluded  between  Charles  of  Navarre  and  the 
daughter  of  king  Henry :  she  was  called  Jane,  and  was  very  hand- 
'zome.  In  this  year  the  king  of  Castille  died,  and  his  eldest  son,  don 
John,  succeeded  him.  He  was  crowned  with  the  consent  of  all  the 
prelates  and  barons  of  Spain,  king  of  Castille,  Seville,  Gallicia  and 
Cordova ;  and  they  swore  to  him,  for  ever,  fealty  and  homage.  About 
this  time,  war  commenced  between  the  kings  of  Portugal  and  Cas. 
tille,  which  lasted  a  considerable  time,  as  you  will  hear  related  in 
this  history.    But  we  must  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  France. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  LORD  DE  MUCIDEiVT  TURNS  TO  THE  ENGLISH.  THE  LORD  DE  LANGU- 
RANT  IS  MORTALLY  WOUNDED.  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  BOUTEVILLE  IS 
DEFEATED,  AND  THE  CASTLE  SURRENDERS  TO  THE  FRENCH. 

Yov  have  before  heard  that  the  lord  de  Mucident  had  turned  to 
the  French  party.  He  had  remained  at  Paris  for  upward  of  a  year, 
until  he  was  tired  ;  for  he  had  expected  more  from  the  king  of  France 
than  he  had  received,  which  made  him  repent  having  changed  his 
side.  He  said  he  had  been  forced  so  to  do,  and  that  it  was  not  of  his 
own  tree  will. 

He  had  therefore  resolved  to  quit  Paris  privately,  where  he  had  too 
long  resided,  return  to  his  own  country,  and  then  surrender  himself 
to  the  English ;  for  he  preferred  serving  the  king  of  England  to  the 


I  king  of  France.  He  acted  upon  this  plan,  and  gave  all  his  acquaint- 
ance to  understand,  except  those  of  his  council,  that  he  was  dis- 
gusted. One  evening  he  mounted  his  horse  incognito,  only  \w  t 
persons  with  iiim,  set  out  from  Paris,  and  rode  to  his  own  countrr-, 
where  his  people  followed  him.  He  continued  his  journey  until  he 
came  to  Bordeaux,  where  he  found  the  lord  Neville,  to  whom  lie 
related  his  adventures.  He  attached  himself  to  the  English,  and 
declared  he  would  rather  betray  Ids  troth  to  the  king  of  France  than 
to  his  natural  lord  the  king  of  England.  The  lord  de  Mucident  re- 
mained  steady  to  the  English  ever  after  aa  long  as  he  lived. 

The  duke  of  Anjou  was  much  enraged  wiven  he  heard  of  this, 
and  swore,  that  if  ever  he  could  lay  hands  upon  him,  he  would  make 
his  head  fly  from  his  shoulders.  This  wirs  told  lo  the  lord  de  Muci- 
dent, who  in  consequence  took  every  precaution  in  his  power.  The 
lord  de  Langurant  remained  steadfast  to  the  French.  He  was  an 
able  and  active  knight,  and  harassed  much  the  vassals  of  those  who 
had  turned  to  the  English  possessing  lands  adjoining  to  liis  own  ; 
s-uch  as  the  lords  dc  Roscm,  de  Duras,  de  Mucident ;  which  made 
these  three  barons  very  angry,  and  excited  them  to  attempt  afl  means 
to  slay  him;  for  he  was  their  bitter  enemy. 

The  lord  de  Langurant,  being  a  knight  eager  for  battle,  was  riding 
out  one  day  attended  by  about  forty  lances :  he  advanced  near  to 
an  English  garrison  called  Cadillac,*  which  belonged  to  the  captal 
dc  Buch  and  iiis  brothers.  He  posted  his  men  in  ambush  in  a  wood, 
telling  them  that  he  would  ride  alone  to  the  castic  to  sec  if  any  «uie 
would  sally  forth  against  him.  Plis  men  obeyed  :  when,  riding  to 
the  barriers  of  Cadillac,  he  spoke  to  the  guards,  asking,  "  Whore  ia 
Bernard  Courant,  your  captain  ?  Tell  him  that  the  lord  de  Langurant 
wishes  to  tilt  with  Jiiin  ;  and,  since  he  is  so  valiant  a  man-ut.arms. 
he  will  not  refuse  my  request  for  the  love  of  his  lady.  If  he  should 
not  consent,  it  will  turn  to  his  shame,  and  I  will  publish  evcrywhcra 
that  he  had  refused  to  break  a  lance  with  me  through  cowardice." 
One  of  the  valets  of  Bernard,  at  that  time  at  tlic  barriers,  replied^ 
'*  Lord  de  Langurant,  I  have  perfectly  heard  what  you  have  said  :  .' 
will  go  and  inform  my  master;  for  cowardice  shall  never  be  a  ro 
proach  to  him,  if  you  will  be  so  good  as  to  wait."  "  By  my  faith,' 
answered  the  lord  de  Langurant,  '°  that  I  will."  The  valet  went  if 
his  master,  whom  he  found  in  his  chamber,  and  told  him  what  yot 
have  heard. 

When  Bernard  heard  this,  his  heart  swelled  within  him,  and  ha 
fiercely  exclaimed,  "  Give  me  my  arms,  and  saddle  my  steed,  for  li« 
shall  never  return  with  a  refusal."  His  orders  were  promptly  obeyed: 
being  armed,  he  mounted  on  horseback  with  his  lance  and  buckler, 
and,  having  the  gates  and  barriers  thrown  open,  advanced  into  the 
plain.  The  lord  de  Langurant  was  much  pleased  when  he  saw  him 
lowering  his  spear,  he  placed  himself  in  the  position  of  a  good  knight, 
as  did  his  squire.  They  were  both  well  mounted ;  and,  spurring 
their  horses,  their  lances  struck  with  such  force  on  their  shields  as 
shivered  them  to  pieces.  At  the  second  pass,  Bernard  Courant  gave 
such  a  deadly  blow  on  the  shoulder  of  the  lord  de  Langurant  as  ta 
drive  him  out  of  his  saddle,  and  fell  him  to  the  ground*.  V/hen 
Bernard  saw  him  fall,  he  was  rejoiced,  and  tun  ing  his  horse  upon 
him,  as  the  lord  de  Langurant  was  raising  himself  up,  Bernard,  who 
had  great  strength,  caught  him  with  both  hands  by  the  helmet,  tors 
it  off  his  head,  and  flung  it  under  his  horse. 

The  troops  of  the  lord  de  Langurant  who  were  in  ambush,  noticing 
all  this,  began  to  advance  to  rescue  their  lord.  Bernard  Courant 
perceived  them,  and,  drawing  his  dagger,  said  to  the  lord  de  Langu- 
rant, "  Surrender  yourself  my  prisoner,  lord  de  Langurant,  rescued 
or  not,  or  you  are  a  dead  man."  The  lord  de  Langurant,  who 
trusted  to  his  people  for  assistance,  was  shy,  and  made  no  answer. 
When  Bernard  saw  that  he  would  not  make  any  reply,  he  was  in. 
'  flamed  with  passion,  and,  fearing  lest  he  might  suffer  from  delay, 
struck  him  with  his  dagger  on  the  head,  which  was  bare,. and  drove 
it  into  him  :  then,  drawing  it  back,  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  galloped 
within  the  barriers,  where  he  dismounted,  and  put  himself  in  a  pos. 
ture  of  defence,  if  there  should  be  a  necessity  for  it.  The  lord  de 
Langurant's  people,  on  coming  to  him,  found  him  mortally  wounded : 
they  were  very  much  enraged  at  it,  and,  having  bandaged  his  wound 
as  well  as  they  could,  carried  him  back  to  his  castle,  where  he,  on 
the  morrow,  expired.  Such  was  the  end  of  the  lord  de  Languranl 
in  Gascony. 

At  this  period,  a  deed  of  arms  was  performed,  in  the  RochelloiSv 
against  Heliot  de  Plaisac,  a  very  amiable  squire  and  gallant  man-at 
arms,  governor  of  BoutevilIe,t  an  English  garrison,  wherein  there 
were  about  six  score  lances,  English  and  Gascons,  who,  pillaging  the 
whole  country,  advanced  almost  daily  as  far  as  the  towns  of  La  Ro- 
chelle  or  St.  Jean  d'Angely.  They  kept  these  towns  in  such  dread 
that  none  dared  to  venture  out  but  very  privately,  which  cngered 
greatly  the  knights  and  squires  of  that  country.  They  considered 
well  this  business,  and  resolved  either  to  apply  such  a  remedy  as 
would  put  a  stop  to  it,  or  to  lose  their  lives  or  liberties  in  the  attempt. 
They  collected,  in  the  town  of  La  Rochelle,  about  two  hundred 
spears,  on  whom  they  could  depend ;  for  it  was  toward  this  town 
that  Heliot  de  Plaisac  made  his  excursions.  There  were  now  in  it, 
from  Poitou  and  Saintonge,  the  lords  de  Touars,  de  Puissances,  sii 
James  de  Surgeres,  sir  Perceval  de  Coulogne,  sir  Reginald  de  Ga 

*  "  Cadillac"— a  viljage  in  Guienne.  eeven  leagues  from  BunieAUiC 
t  "  Bout«vill*  near  Cognac 


84C 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


mers,  sir  Hugh  de  Vivoiine,  and  several  other  knights  and  squires, 
all  well  inclined  to  meet  and  combat  their  enemies.  These  lords 
had  had  information  that  Heliot  de  Plaisac  was  on  his  march  toward 
La  Rochelle,  in  search  of  prey.  They  gave  their  orders  accordingly, 
and  sallied  out  in  the  evening  well  armed  and  mounted.  On  their 
departure,  they  directed  that  the  cattle  should,  on  the  morrow,  be 
driven  out  to  the  fields  to  take  their  chance  ;  which  was  obeyed. 

When  thp  niorrow  came,  Heliot  de  Plaisac  and  his  troop  arrived 
befort  La  Rochelle,  while  their  foragers  collected  the  cattle,  and  had 
tlicm  driven  av/ay  by  the  peasants  of  the  country.  They  had  not 
gone  more  than  a  league  before  the  French  (who  were  upward  of 
two  hundred  lances)  fell  upon  their  wing,  quite  unexpectedly,  and 
charged  them  vigorously ;  so  that,  at  this  first  onset,  several  were 
unhorsed.  Hciiot  de  Plaisac  cried  out,  "  On  foot,  on  foot !  let  no 
man  fly,  but  send  away  the  horses  ;  for,  if  the  day  be  ours,  we  shall 
have  horses  enow,  and,  if  we  lose  it,  we  shall  not  want  any."  The 
English  and  Gascons,  of  Heliot's  party,  drew  up  on  foot,  and  in  good 
order.  The  French  did  the  same,  for  they  were  afraid  of  their  horses 
being  wounded  by  the  spears  and  swords  of  the  enemy. 

The  battle  then  commenced.  It  was  severe,  and  of  long  contin. 
aance  ;  for  they  fought  hand  to  hand,  pushing  their  spears  up  to  their 
guards  at  every  thrust.  Many  gallant  deeds  were  done  ;  there  was 
many  a  capture,  and  many  a  rescue.  However,  the  Poitevins  and 
Saintongers  won  the  field,  and  their  enemies  were  either  slain  or 
made  prisoners,  for  very  few  escaped  :  the  forage  was  recaptured, 
and  Heliot  de  Plaisac  taken  and  carried  to  La  Rochelle. 

Shortly  afterwards,  these  lords  marched  to  the  castle  of  Bouteyille, 
which  was  soon  and  easily  taken,  for  scarcely  any  one  was  within 
it.  Thus  was  Bouteville  gained  by  the  French,  to  the  great  joy  of 
all  the  country  round  about.  Heliot  de  Plaisac  remained  in  prison 
for  a  long  time. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

SIR  THOMAS  TRIVET  RETURNS  TO  ENGLAND  WITH  HIS  COMPANIONS.  HIS 
HERALD  RELATES  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  THE  PARTICULARS  OF 
THE  DEATH  OF  KIN&  HENRY  OF  CASTILLE,  AND  THE  CORONATION  OF  HIS 
ELDEST  SON  DON  JOHN. 

At  this  time,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  William  Helmen,  and  the 
other  knights  who  had  been  in  Spain  t3  the  assistance  of  the  king 
of  Navarre,  returned  to  England.  They  immediately  waited  on  the 
king,  who  at  that  time  resided  at  Chertsey  :  his  two  uncles,  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  were  with  him.  These 
knights  were  graciously  received  by  the  king  and  his  lords ;  and 
many  questions  were  asked  concerning  the  news  of  the  countries 
they  came  from :  they  told  all  they  knew  ;  how  the  war  had  been 
carried  on  in  Spain  and  Navarre,  and  how  those  two  kings  had  con- 
cluded a  peace,  relating  exactly  the  articles  of  the  treaties,  and  also 
that  tne  king  of  Navarre  had  married  his  eldest  son  to  a  daughter 
of  king  Henry. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Cambridge  were  very  pen- 
sive on  hearing  this  intelligence,  for  they  had  considered  themselves 
as  heirs  to  all  Spain  in  right  of  their  wives :  they  inquired  at  what 
time  king  Henry  had  died,  and  if  the  Spaniards  had  crowned  his 
son  king.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Helmen  answered  : 
"  My  dear  lords,  when  king  Henry  the  bastard  died,  we  were  not  at 
the  coronation  of  his  son  ;  for  at  that  time  we  had  retreated  into 
Navarre  ;  but  we  have  a  herald  who  was  present,  and  you  may,  if 
you  please,  learn,  from  him  every  particular  concerning  it." 

The  herald  was  called  in,  and  the  duke  desired  he  would  relate 
how  everything  passed.  He  answered :  "  My  lords,  I  will  comply 
with  your  request,  and  tell  you  all.  While  these  knights  were  at 
Pampeluna,  waiting  the  conclusion  of  the  treaties,  1  remained  by 
their  permission  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  and  was  much  respected 
by  him  and  his  people.  I  left  Pampeluna,  and  accompanied  him  to 
St.  Domingo,  where,  on  his  approach  king  Henry  came  out  to  meet 
him  with  a  numerous  train,  as  a  proof  of  his  affection.  The  king  of 
Navarre  and  his  people  were  treated  with  much  honor  :  in  the  even- 
ing he  was  entertained  with  a  very  handsome  supper.  While  at 
table,  news  was  brought  that  a  wild  boar  was  discovered  in  the  ad- 
joining moors ;  a  hunting  party  was  directly  formed  for  the  morrow. 
The  two  kings  and  their  huntsmen  were  present ;  the  boar  was 
taken  ;  and  they  returned  to  St.  Domingo  in  the  most  friendly 
manner. 

"  The  next  day,  king  Henry  set  out  for  Pierreferrade,*  to  keep  an 
appointment  he  had  made  with  his  people.  He  was  there  seized 
with  an  illness,  of  which  he  died.  The  king  of  Navarre  was  told  of 
it  as  he  was  on  his  road  to  visit  him  :  he  returned  back  much  vexed 
thereat.    I  then  took  my  leave  of  him,  and  went  to  Castille  to  learn 

*  "  Piene-ferrade."  Q.  I  cannot  find  anything  like  this  name  in  the  map  near  to  St. 
Domingo.  There  is  Pon-ferrada  on  the  western  borders  of  Leon,  but  tliat  appears  to  be 
too  distant. 

Denys  Sauvage  does  not  seem  to  understand  this  passage. 
Moreii  says,  Henry  died  at  St.  Domingo. 

F«rreras,  in  hia  History  of  Spain,  says,  tlie  vulgar  report  was,  that  Henry  was  poisonBd 
by  means  of  a  handsome  pair  of  buskins,  which  Mahomet  king  of  Granada  sent  him  as 
a  present,  lest,  when  having  made  peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  he  might  turn  his 
arms  against  him.  Ferreras  himself  seems  to  doubt  it.  He  died  at  Saint  Domingo  la 
C*i^ada.  29th  May,  1374.  The  infant  John  was  instantly  proclaimed  king,  and  left  St. 
Uomineo  for  Burgos,  carrying  with  him  the  body  of  his  father,  which  he  deposited 
%tme.  in  order  for  its  being  transported  to  Toledo. 


what  was  going  forward.  King  Henry  died  on  Wednesday.  Shortlj 
after,  on  the  25th  day  ©f  July,  the  feast  of  St.  James  and  St.  Chris, 
topher,  John,  eldest  son  of  the  late  king  Henry,  was  crowned  king 
of  Castille,  in  the  cathedral  church  of  the  city  of  Burgos.  All  the 
barons  and  prelates  of  Spain,  Galicia,  Cordova,  and  Seville  were 
present,  and  swore,  on  the  holy  Evangelists,  their  homages  to  him 
as  king.  He  created  that  day  two  hundred  and  ten  knights,  and 
made  several  magnificent  presents.  On  the  morrow  after  his  core 
nation,  he  went,  attended  by  great  numbers  of  his  nobles,  to  a  oon. 
vent  of  nuns,  out  of  Burgos,  which  is  called  les  Oruches,  where  he 
heard  mass  and  dined.  After  dinner,  there  was  a  grand  tournament ; 
at  which  the  viscount  de  Roquebertin,  from  Arragon,  won  the  prize. 
When  this  was  over,  the  king  returned  to  Burgos,  where  the  feasts 
lasted  for  fifteen  days." 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  asked  if  the  king  of  Portugal  had  been  in- 
vited  thither :  the  herald  said,  *'  He  had  been  invited,  but  did  not 
come  ;  and  I  was  informed  he  told  the  envoy  who  carried  the  invita- 
tion, that  he  would  never  attend  the  coronation  of  the  son  of  a  bas- 
tard." "  On  my  faith,"  replied  the  duke,  "  he  did  well  to  send  such 
an  answer,  and  I  thank  him  for  it.  Things  shall  not  long  remain  as 
they  now  are.  It  shall  soon  be  otherwise,  for  my  brother  and  myself 
will  call  upon  don  John  for  that  inheritance  of  which  he  now  scyles 
himself  king."  Here  the  conversation  ended,  when  they  called  for 
wine  and  refreshments.  We  will  now  leave  this  matter,  and  return 
to  what  was  passing  in  France. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  STOPS  THE  PROGRESS  OF  AN  EMBASSADOR  FROM 
THE  KING-  OF  FRANCE  TO  SCOTLAND  :  THIS  CAUSES  GREAT  DISSENSIONS 
BETWEEN  THEM. 

King  Charles,  who  at  this  time  governed  France,  was  very  saga- 
cious and  subtle,  as  his  conduct  showed ;  for,  though  he  never  quitted 
his  closet  or  his  amusements,  he  reconquered  all  that  his  predeces- 
sors had  lost  in  the  field  at  the  head  of  their  armies,  for  which  he  was 
greatly  to  be  commended.  Now,  because  the  king  of  France  knew 
that  king  Robert  of  Scotland,  and  that  whole  kingdom,  bore  a  mortal 
hatred  to  the  English  (for  never  can  these  two  kingdoms  love  each 
other,)  that  a  better  understanding  between  him  and  the  Scots  might 
be  continued,  he  determined  to  send  one  of  his  knights,  and  a  secre- 
tary  to  his  council,  to  king  Robert  and  the  Scots,  to  treat  with  them ; 
to  examine  the  state  of  that  country,  and  see  whether  they  were  in  a 
condition  to  carry  on  any  effectual  war:  for  Evan  of  Wales  had 
during  hie  life-time  informed  him,  that  the  most  certain  way  of  dis- 
turbing  England  was  through  Scotland. 

The  king  of  France,  having  well  considered  this  matter,  had  various 
ideas  on  the  subject ;  and,  having  fixed  his  plan,  he  called  to  him 
one  of  his  knights,  a  prudent  man,  named  sir  Peter  lord  de  Bournezel, 
and  said  :  "  You  will  carry  this  message  to  Scotland,  and  salute  the  . 
king  and  barons,  with  the  assurance  that  we  and  our  realm  are  vvil. 
ling  to  enter  into  treaties  with  them  on  the  footing  of  good  friencp, 
in  order  that,  when  the  season  shall  be  favorable,  we  may  send  over 
troops,  to  be  there  admitted  in  the  like  manner  as  the  practice  has 
been  with  our  predecessors  in  former  times  :  and  in  your  journeys 
thither  and  back  again,  as  well  as  during  your  residence,  you  will 
take  care  to  keep  such  state  as  shall  become  an  embassador  from  the 
king ;  for  such  is  our  will ;  and  every  expense  shall  be  repaid  you." 
The  knight  answered,  "  Sire,  your  orders  shall  be  obeyed." 

He  did  not  delay  his  journey  long  after  this ;  but,  when  his  pre- 
parations were  ready,  he  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  set  out  from 
Paris,  continuing  his  route  until  he  came  to  Sluys  in  Flanders.  He 
waited  there  for  a  wind,  which  being  unfavorable,  detained  him  fif- 
teen days.  During  this  time  he  lived  magnificently  ;  and  gold  and 
silver  plate  were  in  such  profusion  in  the  apartments  as  if  he  had 
been  a  prince.  He  had  also  music  to  announce  his  dinner,  and 
caused  to  be  carried  before  him  a  sword  in  a  scabbard,  richly 
blazoned  with  his  anns  in  gold  and  silver.  His  servants  paid  well . 
for  everything.  Many  of  the  towns-people  were  much  astonished  at 
the  great  state  this  knight  lived  in  at  home,  which  he  also  maintained 
when  he  went  abroad.  The  bailiff  of  the  town,  who  was  an  officer 
under  the  earl  of  Flanders,  had  noticed  this  conduct,  and  could  not 
remain  silent  on  the  subject,  for  which  he  was  to  blame,  but  went 
and  informed  the  earl  of  it,  who  at  the  time  resided  at  Bruges,  and 
his  cousin  the  duke  of  Brittany  with  him.  The  earl  of  Flanders 
having  considered  a  while,  with  the  advice  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  . 
ordered  the  embassador  to  be  brought  thither.  The  bailiff  returned 
to  Sluys,  and  came  very  uncourteously  to  the  king's  knight ;  for  h(  -If  j 
laid  his  hand  on  him,  and  arrested  him  in  the  name  of  the  earl. 

The  knight  was  exceedingly  surprised  at  this  proceeding  :  he  tola 
the  bailiff,  that  he  was  embassador  and  commissioner  from  the  king 
of  France.  The  bailiflT  said,  "  that  might  be  ;  but  he  must  speak 
with  the  eari,  who  had  ordered  him  to  be  conducted  into  his  pres-  J 
ence."  The  knight  could  not  by  any  means  excuse  himself  from 
being  carried  to  Bruges  with  all  his  attendants.  When  he  was 
brought  into  the  apartments  of  tht^  earl,  he  and  the  duke  of  Brittc.iy 
were  leaning  on  a  window  which  looked  into  the  gardens.  The 
knight  cast  himself  on  his  knees  b  efore  the  earl,  and  said,  "  My  lord, 
I  am  your  prisoner."  At  which  wo\  "ds,  the  earl  was  mightily  enraged, 
and  replied  with  a  passion,  "  How,  rascal,  do  you  dare  to  call  your. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


self  my  prisoner,  when  I  have  only  sent  to  speak  with  you  ?  The 
subjects  of  my  lord  may  very  freely  come  and  speak,  with  me  ;  but 
thou  hast  ill  acquitted  thyself  by  remaining  so  long  at  Sluys  without 
coming  to  visit  me,  when  thou  knewest  I  was  so  near ;  but,  I  suppose, 
thou  disdainedst  it."  "  My  lord,"  answered  the  knight,  "  saving  your 
displeasure"— He  was  interrupted  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  said, 
"  It  is  by  such  tattlers  and  jesters  of  the  parliament  of  Paris,  and  of 
the  king's  chamber,  as  you,  that  the  kingdom  is  governed ;  and  you 
manage  the  king  as  you  please,  to  do  good  or  evil  according  to  your 
wil's  :  there  is  not  a  prince  of  the  blood,  however  great  he  may  be, 
if  he  incur  your  hatred,  who  will  be  listened  to  :  but  such  fellows 
shall  yet  be  hanged,  until  the  gibbets  be  full  of  them." 

The  knight,  who  was  still  on  his  knees,  was  much  mortified  by 
these  words :  he  saw  that  it  was  better  for  him  to  be  silent  than  to 
make  any  reply :  he  did  not  therefore  answer,  but  quitted  the  pres. 
ence  of  the  earl  and  his  lords,  when  he  found  an  opportunity.  Some 
worthy  people  who  were  with  the  earl  made  way  for  him,  and  carried 
him  to  refresh  himself.  The  knight  afterwards  mounted  his  horse, 
and  returned  to  his  hotel  in  Sluys,  where  I  will  tell  you  what  hap- 
pened to  hirn.  Although  all  his  stores  were  embarked,  and  there 
was  a  favorable  wind  for  Scotland,  he  would  not  sail  and  risk  the 
dangers  of  the  sea ;  for  he  was  warned  that  he  was  watched  by  the 
English  who  resided  in  Sluys,  and  that,  if  he  should  sail,  he  would 
be  taken,  and  carried  to  England.  Through  fear  of  this  happening, 
he  gave  up  his  intended  voyage,  quitted  Sluys,  and  returned  to  the 
king  at  Paris. 

You  may  easily  imagine,  that  the  lord  de  Bournezel  was  not  long 
before  he  told  the  king  all  that  had  befallen  him  in  Flanders :  he  re- 
lated  everything  exactly  as  it  had  happened.  It  was  necessary  he 
should  do  so  by  way  of  excusing  himself  for  not  having  obeyed  his 
orders,  as  the  king  was  very  much  surprised  at  his  return.  When  sir 
Peter  was  relating  the  events  of  this  journey,  there  were  present 
several  knights  of  the  king's  chamber :  in  particular,  sir  John  de 
Guistelles  of  Hainault,  a  cousin  to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  mutter- 
ingly  repeated  the  words  of  sir  Peter;  so  that,  thinking  the  knight 
had  spoken  too  freely  qf  the  earl  of  Flanders,  he  could  not  contain 
himself,  but  said :  "  I  cannot  thus  hear  my  dear  cousin  the  earl  of 
Flanders  so  slightingly  spoken  of ;  and  if,  sir  knight,  you  mean  to 
affirm  for  truth  all  you  have  said,  and  assert  that  he  by  his  act  pre- 
vented you  from  fulfilling  your  orders,  I  challenge  you  to  the  field, 
and  here  is  my  glove." 

The  lord  de  Bournezel  was  not  slow  to  reply :  "  Sir  .Tohn,  I  say 
that  I  was  thus  arrested  and  conducted  by  the  bailiff  of  Sluys,  and 
brought  before  the  earl  of  Flanders  ;  and  that  every  word  which  I 
have  spoken  as  from  that  earl  and  the  duke  of  Brittany  were  said  by 
them  ;  and  if  you  wish  to  say  anything  to  the  contrary,  and  that  it 
was  not  so,  I  will  take  up  your  glove."  "  I  do  say  so,"  replied  the 
lord  de  Guistelles.  At  these  words,  the  king  looked  very  grave,  and 
said,  "  Come,  come  ;  we  will  hear  no  more  of  this."  He  then  retired 
into  his  closet,  attended  by  his  chamberlains,  very  well  pleased  that 
sir  Peter  had  so  frankly  spoken,  and  had  so  well  answered  sir  John 
de  Guistelles.  He  said  to  them  smiling,  "  He  has  kept  his  ground 
well :  I  would  not  for  twenty  thousand  francs  it  had  not  so  hap. 
pened.''  Sir  John  de  Guistelles,  who  was  one  of  the  king's  cham- 
berlains, was  afterwards  so  ill  at  court,  and  received  with  so  much 
coldness,  that  he  noticed  it,  and  wished  not  to  abide  the  consequen- 
ces :  he  therefore  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  went  to  Brabant  to 
duke  Winceslaus,  who  retained  him  in  his  service.  With  regard  to 
the  king  of  France,  he  was  much  angered  with  the  earl  of  Flanders ; 
for  it  appeared  to  several  of  the  kingdom,  that  he  had  prevented  the 
lord  de  Bournezel  from  continuing  his  journey  to  Scotland.  He  had 
also  entertained  his  cousin  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  was  greatly 
out  of  favor  with  the  king  of  France.  Those  who  were  near  the 
person  of  the  king  easily  saw  that  the  earl  of  Flanders  was  not  in 
his  good  graces.  Shortly  after  this  event,  the  king  of  France  wrote 
very  sharp  letters  to  his  cousin  the  earl  of  Flanders,  which  contained 
,  also  menaces,  for  that  he  had  supported  and  kept  with  him  the  duke 
of  Brittany,  whom  he  considered  as  his  enemy. 

The  earl  wrote  back  again,  and  made  the  best  excuses  he  could. 
These  were,  however,  of  no  avail ;  for  the  king  of  France  sent  him 
sharper  letters,  in  which  he  declared,  that  if  he  did  not  send  away 
his  enemy  the  duke  of  Brittany,  he  would  look  upon  him  in  the  same 
light.    When  the  earl  of  Flanders  saw  the  manner  in  which  the  king 
took  it,  and  that  he  would  follow  it  up,  he  -considered  with  himself 
(i'or  he  had  a  quick  imagination,)  and  resolved  to  show  these  menaces 
to  his  priacipal  towns,  more  especially  to  Ghent,  to  know  what  answer 
they  would  wish  him  to  send.    He  dispatched  copies  to  Bruges, 
Ypres  and  Courtray ;  and  he  set  out  with  the  duke  of  Brittany  for 
Ghent,  where  they  lodged  at  the  postern  gate.    He  was  received  by 
the  citizens  v/ith  very  great  joy,  for  at  that  time  they  were  much 
pleased  to  have  him  an.jng  them.    When  the  deputies  from  the  other 
towns  were  arrived*  according  to  their  orders,  the  count  had  them 
assembled ;  and  John  de  la  Faucille  harangued  them,  in  his  name, 
on  the  cause  of  his  meeting  them  :  he  read  to  them  the  letters  which 
had  been  received  within  the  last  two  months  from  the  king  of  France. 
After  these  letters  had  been  read,  the  earl  spoke  as  follows :  "  My 
children,  and  good  people  of  Flanders,  through  God's  grace,  I  have 
been  for  a  long  time  your  lord :  I  have  governed  you  in  peace  as 
much  as  was  in  my  power ;  and  you  have  never  seen  anything  in 


[  me  but  a  desire  to  maintain  you  in  prosperity,  as  a  good  lord  shouh^ 
act  in  regard  to  his  subjects.  It  must  be  very  displeasing  to  me,  am* 
to  you  also  v/ho  are  my  faithful  subjects,  that  I  should  incur  thr 
hatred  of  my  lord  the  king,  because  I  keep  with  me  my  cousin-germa  i 
the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  at  this  time  is  not  in  favor  with  the  cou' t 
of  France  ;  nor,  in  truth,  can  he  place  any  dependence  on  his  vassab 
of  Brittany,  through  the  hatred  of  five  or  six  of  his  barons.  The 
king  insists  that  1  banish  him  my  house  and  territories,  which  would 
be  very  extraordinary.  I  do  not  say  but  that  if  I  should  assist  my 
cousin  in  opposition  to  France,  the  king  might*liave  cause  to  com- 
plain :  but  I  have  neither  done  so,  nor  have  I  any  such  inclinations. 
It  is  for  this  cause  I  have  assembled  you,  to  explain  to  you  the  dangers 
that  might  happen  if  you  should  be  desirous  for  him  to  remain  with 
me."  They  answered  unanimously,  "  My  lord,  we  do  wish  him  to 
remain  with  you  :  and  we  know  not  that  prince,  liowever  great  he 
may  be,  who  should  resolve  to  make  war  upon  you,  but  who  would 
find  in  your  earldom  of  Flanders  two  hundred  thousand  men  com- 
pletely  armed." 

This  reply  was  very  agreeable  to  the  tarl  of  Flanders,  who  said, 
"  My  good  children,  I  thank  you."  The  assembly  novv'  broke  up ; 
and  the  earl  was  so  well  pleased  that  he  gave  them  permission  to 
return  to  their  own  homes  in  peace.  The  earl,  at  a  proper  time,  re- 
turned to  Bruges  in  company  with  the  duke  of  Brittany.  Things 
remained  in  this  situation.  The  earl  was  very  popular  with  his  sub. 
jects,  and  the  country  continued  in  peace  and  prosperity:  this,  how- 
ever, did  not  last  long,  through  extraordinary  wickedness,  whick 
brought  on  great  tribulation,  as  you  will  hear  related  in  this  history. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  RETIRES  FROM  FLANDERS  TO  ENGLAND.  THB 
YOUNG  COUNT  DE  ST.  POL,  WHILE  A  PRISONER  IN  ENGLAND,  MARRIES. 

The  king  of  France  was  punctually  informed  of  everything  that 
had  passed,  and  the  speech  which  the  earl  of  Flanders  had  made. 
He  did  not  love  him  the  better  for  this  :  but,  as  he  could  not  remedy 
it,  he  thought  it  more  prudent  to  overlook  it :  he  declared,  however, 
that  the  earl  was  the  proudest  prince  alive.  From  the  king's  manner, 
it  was  visible  he  was  the  lord  he  would  most  willingly  have  humbled, 
both  for  his  pride  and  for  his  opposition  to  his  desires.  The  earl  of 
Flanders,  notwithstanding  the  king  of  France  had  written  to  say  he 
was  very  much  displeased  at  his  keeping  the  duke  of  Brittany  with 
him,  did  not  send  him  away,  but  entertained  him  as  long  as  he  wished 
to  stay,  and  gave  him  a  handsome  establishment.  At  last,  the  duke 
was  advised  to  visit  England,  which  he  likewise  wished  to  see :  he 
took  leave  of  the  earl  his  cousin,  and  went  to  Gravelines,  where  ha 
was  met  by  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms  and 
a  thousand  archers,  for  fear  of  the  French  garri-^ons,  and  conducted 
to  Calais :  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  the  governor,  received  him  with  all 
respect. 

When  the  duke  had  staid  at  Calais  five  days,  having  a  favorable 
wind,  he  embarked  with  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  a  id  landed  at  Dover, 
and  from  thence  went  to  the  young  king  Richard,  who  received  them 
v/ith  much  joy ;  as  did  also  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earls  of  Cam- 
bridge  and  Buckingham,  and  the  great  barons  of  England. 

You  have  before  heard  how  sir  Valeran  de  Luxembourg,  the  young 
count  de  St.  Pol,  had  been  made  prisoner  in  a  battle  between  Ardres 
and  Calais,  and  had  been  carried  to  England  under  the  king's  plea- 
sure,  who  had  purchased  him  of  the  lord  de  Gommegines  :  for  the 
lord  de  Gommegines  had  set  on  foot  this  expedition,  in  which  the 
count  had  been  made  a  prisoner  by  a  squire,  a  good  man-at-arms, 
from  the  country  of  Gueldres.  The  young  count  de  St.  Pol  remained 
a  long  time  a  prisoner  in  England,  without  being  ransomed  :  true  it 
is,  that  the  king  of  England,  during  the  lifetime  of  the  captal  de 
Buch,  offered  him  several  times  to  the  king  of  France  and  to  his 
allies  in  exchange  for  the  captal ;  but  neither  the  king  of  France  nor 
his  council  would  listen  to  it,  nor  give  up  the  captal  in  exchange,  to 
the  great  dissatisfaction  of  the  king  of  England. 

Things  remained  for  some  time  in  this  -situai  on.  The  count  de 
St.  Pol  had  an  agreeable  prison  in  the  beautiful  castle  of  Windsor, 
and  was  allowed  the  liberty  of  amusing  himself  with  hawking  wher- 
ever he  pleased  in  the  environs  of  Westminster  and  Windsor :  he 
was  thus  trusted  on  the  faith  of  his  word.  The  princess,  mother  of 
king  Richard,  resided  at  that  time  at  Windsor,  with  her  daughter, 
the  lady  Maude,  the  most  beautiful  woman  in  England.  The  young 
count  de  St.  Pol  and  this  lady  fell  loyally  in  love  with  each  other : 
they  frequently  met  at  dancings,  caroUings,  and  at  other  amuse 
ments  ;  so  that  it  was  suspected  the  young  lady  tenderly  loved  the 
count,  and  she  discovered  the  whole  to, her  mother.  A  treaty  of 
marriage  was  then  entered  into  between  the  count  de  St.  Pol  and  the 
lady  Maude  Holland  :  the  count  was  ransomed  for  six  score  thousand 
francs ;  of  which  one  half  was  to  be  remitted  on  his  marriage,  the 
remainder  he  was  to  pay.  When  the  treaty  had  been  concluded  be- 
tween  the  young  people,  the  king  of  England  granted  permission  for 
the  count  to  cross  the  sea,  in  order  to  procure  his  ransom,  on  his  pro. 
mise  to  return  within  the  year.  The  count  went  to  France  to  see 
his  friends,  the  king  and  his  cousins  of  France,  the  earl  of  Flanders, 
the  duke  of  Brabant,  and  also  duke  Albert. 

I    In  this  year,  a  cruel  charge  was  laid  against  the  count  de  St.  Pol 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


he  was  accused  of  an  intention  to  deliver  up  to  the  English  the  strong 
castle  of  Bouchain.  The  king  ordered  him  to  be  arrested  and  closely 
guardsd,  declaring  that  the  count  in  fact  meant  to  have  entered  into 
treaties  inimical  'tov/ard  him ;  from  which  charge  the  count  could 
never  clear  hiniTclf.  On  this  occasion  also,  the  lord  canon  de  Robe- 
sart,  the  lord  de  Vertaing,  sir  James  du  Sart  and  Gerard  d'Obies, 
were  imprisoned  in  the  castle  of  Mons  in  Hainault.  This  charge  at 
length  came  to  ccthing ;  for,  the  king  of  France  not  being  able  to 
prove  anything  against  them,  they  were  set  at  liberty.  The  young 
count  returned  to  England,  to  acquit  himself  of  his  engagement  to 
the  king,  and  to  marry  his  bride.  He  paid  the  sixty  thousand  francs 
according  to  his  obligation,  and  recrossed  the  sea,  but  did  not  enter 
France,  for  the  king  disliked  him  much. 

The  count  and  countess  went  therefore  to  reside  at  the  castle  of 
Han-sur-Heure,  which  the  lord  de  Moraine,  who  had  married  his 
sister,  lent  them ;  and  there  they  remained  during  the  life  of  the  king 
of  France ;  for  the  count  could  never  regain  his  love.  We  will  now 
leave  these  things,  and  return  to  France. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE  DTJKE  OF  ANJOU  MAKES  WAR  ON  BRITTANY.     SIR  WILLIAM  DES 
BORDES  IS  TAKEN  PRISONER  BY  THE  GARRISON  OF  CHERBOURG. 

At  this  period,  all  Brittany  was  armed,  as  well  against  the  duke  as 
against  the  French.  Several  of  the  principal  towns  had  a  good  under- 
standing  with  the  duke,  and  wondered  he  was  not  sent  back  :  there 
were  also  many  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany  of  the  same  opinion ; 
and,  by  m.eans  of  a  treaty,  the  countess  de  Penthievre,  mother  to  the 
children  of  Charles  de  Blois,  was  not  averse  to  his  return.  But  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  constable  of  France,  the  lords  de  Clisson,  de 
Laval,  the  viscouat  de  Rohan,  and  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  kept  the 
country  in  a  state  of  warfare  with  the  force  sent  them  from  France. 
At  Pontorson,  St.  Malo,  and  in  that  neighborhood,  were  great  num. 
bers  of  men-at-arms  from  France,  Normandy,  Auvergne,  and  Bur- 
gundy,  who  committed  very  great  devastations. 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  who  was  in  England,  received  full  informa- 
tion of  all  this,  and  that  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  resided  at  Angers, 
was  carrying  the  war  into  his  country :  he  heard  also  that  the  princi- 
pal towns  had  a,rmed  themselves  against  the  French,  as  well  as  sev- 
ci-al  knights  and  squires,  in  his  name,  for  which  he  felt  himself  much 
obiigod.  But,  notwithstanding  all  these  favorable  symptoms,  he  was 
afraid  to  return  to  Brittany  with  full  confidence  in  them,  for  he  was 
always  suspicious  of  some  treason:  neither  did  his  own  council,  the 
king  of  England,  nor  duke  of  Lancaster  advise  him  to  go  thither. 

Sir  William  des  Bordes  maintained  the  garrisons  in  Normandy  and 
Valognes  of  which  he  was  captain :  he  had  with  him  the  deputy  s^n- 
eschal  of  Eu,  sir  William  Marcel,  sir  Braque  de  Braquemont,  the 
lord  de  Torcy,  sir  Percival  d'Ayneval,  the  b^gue  d'Yury,  sir  Lancelot 
de  Lorris,  with  many  other  knights  and  squires,  who,  day  and  night, 
employed  their  thoughts  in  devising  how  they  could  damage  Cher- 
bourg, of  which  sir  John  Harlestone  was  governor.  The  garrison  of 
Cherbourg  made  as  frequent  sallies  as  they  pleased ;  for  they  could  do 
£0  without  any  one  knowing  of  it,  through  the  extensive  forest  with 
which  they  were  surrounded.  They  had  made  a  road  through  the 
wood  in  such  a  manner  that  they  could  overrun  part  of  Normandy 
without  danger  from  the  French. 

It  fell  out  that  both  garrisons  made  an  excursion  the  same  day 
without  the  knowledge  ©f  each  other,  and  by  accident  met  at  a  place 
called  Pastoy.^3.Bois.  When  they  met,  like  knights  and  squires 
desirous  of  fighting,  they  all  dismounted  except  sir  Lancelot  de  Lorris, 
who  remained  on  horseback,  his  lance  in  its  rest,  and  his  target  on 
his  neck,  requesting  a  tilt  in  honor  of  his  lady.  Several  heard  his  de- 
mand ;  for  there  was  also  among  the  English  some  knights  and  squires 
who  had  bound  themselves  in  like  manner  by  vows  of  love  to  their 
ladies.  I  believe  it  was  sir  John  Copeland,  a  hardy  knight,  who  ac- 
cepted his  challenge.  Then,  spurring  their  horses,  they  charged  each 
other  very  gallantly,  and  gave  dreadful  blows  on  their  targets.  Sir 
Lancelot  was,  however,  so  severely  struck  by  the  English  knight  that 
his  shield  and  other  armor  was  pierced  through,  and  himself  mor- 
tally  wounded.  It  was  a  great  pity,  for  he  was  an  expert  knight, 
young,  handsome,  and  much  in  love.  He  vvas  there  and  elsewhere 
sincerely  lamented. 

The  French  and  English  then  attacked  each  other,  fighting  hand  to 
hand.  On  the  part  of  the  French,  sir  William  des  Bordes,  the  deputy 
seneschal  of  Eu,  sir  William  Marcel,  sir  Braque  de  Braquemont,  and 
the  others,  showed  themselves  good  knights,  and  fought  manfully. 
Sir  John  Harlestone,  sir  Philip  Picourde,  sir  John  Burley,  sir  John 
Copeland,  and  the  rest  of  the  English  behaved  well ;  and,  from  their 
superior  fighting,  they  at  last  won  the  day.  The  French  knights  and 
Bquires  were  either  taken  or  slain  :  in  particular,  a  squire  from  Hain- 
ault, called  William  de  Beaulieu,  and'sir  William  des  Bordes  were 
made  prisoners.  They  were  conducted  to  Cherbourg,  where  they 
met  sir  OUver  du  Guesclin,  who  was  a  prisoner  also. 
Thus  ended  the  business,  as  I  was  informed. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

GEOFFRY  TETE-NOIRE  AND  AIMERIGOT  MARCEL,  CAPTAINS  ATTACHED  TO 
ENGLAND,  TAKE  SEVERAL  STRONG  PLACES  IN  AUVERGNE  AND  LIMOUSIN 
FROM  THE  FRENCH. 

There  happened  daily  in  Auvergne  and  Limousin  feats  of  arms, 
and  wonderful  enterprises ;  more  especially  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  castle  of  Ventadour,  in  Auvergne,  which  is  one  of  the  strongest 
places  in  all  that  country.  It  was  sold  or  betrayed  to  the  most  crael 
of  all  Bretons,  called  GeofTry  T^te-noire.  I  will  relate  how  this 
happened. 

The  count  de  Ventadour  de  Montpensier  v/as  an  ancient  knight 
and  honorable  man,  who  no  longer  took  part  in  the  wars,  but  remained 
peaceably  in  his  castle :  this  knight  had  a  squire,  or  varlet,  called 
Ponce  du  Bois,.  who  had  served  him  for  a  length  of  time  without 
having  profited  much  by  his  service  :  seeing  that  henceforvv'ard  he 
should  have  no  opportunities  of  gaining  riches,  he  determined,  by  bad 
advice,  to  enrich  himself,  and  in  consequence  entered  into  a  secret 
treaty  with  Geoffry  Tete-noire,  who  resided  in  Limousin,  to  deliver 
up  the  castle  of  Ventadour  to  him  for  the  sum  of  six  thousand  francs. 
This  was  agreed  to  ;  but  he  had  inserted  among  the  conditions  that 
no  harm  should  be  done  to  his  master,  the  count  de  Ventadour,  and 
that  he  should  be  put  out  of  his  castle  in  a  courteous  manner,  and  that 
everything  of  his  should  be  restored  to  him.  This  was  comphed 
with,  for  the  Bretons  and  Enghsh  who  entered  the  castie  did  not  in 
the  smallest  degree  hurt  the  count  nor  his  people,  and  only  retained 
the  stores  and  artillery,  of  which  there  were  great  plenty. 

The  count  de  Ventadour  went  to  reside  at  Montpensier,*  with 
his  wife  and  children,  beyond  Aigueperse  in  Auvergne.  GeofFry 
Tete-noire  and  his  troops  kept  possession  of  Ventadour ;  from  whence 
they  ravaged  the  country,  and  took  many  strong  castles  in  Auvergne, 
Rouergue,  Limousin,  Quercy,  Gevaudan,  Bigoire,  and  in  the  Age- 
nois,  one  after  the  other. 

With  this  Geolfry  Tete-noire,  there  were  other  captains,  who 
performed  many  excellent  deeds  of  arms,  Aimerigot  Pvlarcel,  a 
Limousin  squire  attached  to  the  English  party,  who  took  the  strong 
castle  of  Cassuriel,  situated  in  the  bishopric  of  Clermont  in  Auvergne; 
from  whonco  the  above-mentioned  Aimerigot  and  his  companions 
overran  the  country  at  their  pleasure.  Captains  of  other  castles  were 
also  in  his  company,  such  as  the  bourg  Calart,  the  bourg  AngloiSjthe 
bourg  de  Champagne,  Raymond  de  Force,  a  Gascon,  and  Peter  de 
Bearn,  a  B^arnois. 

Aimerigot  made  one  day  an  excursion,  with  only  twelve  compan 
ions,  to  seek  adventures:  they  took  the  road  tovv'ard  Aloise,  near  St. 
Flour,  which  has  a  handsome  castle,  in  the  bishopric  of  Clermont: 
they  knew  the  castle  was  only  guarded  by  the  porter.  As  they  were 
riding  silently  toward  Aloise,  Aimerigot  spies  the  porter  sitting  on 
the  trunk  of  a  tree  withoutside  of  the  castle  :  a  Breton,  who  shot 
extraordinarily  well  with  a  cross-bow,  says  to  him,  "Would  you  like 
to  have  that  porter  killed  at  a  shot?"  "  Yes,  replied  Aimerigot ; "  and 
I  beg  you  will  do  so."  The  cross-bowman  shoots  a  bolt,  which  he 
drives  into  the  porter's  head,  and  knocks  him  down  :  the  porter,  feel- 
ing himself  mortally  wounded,  regains  the  gate,  which  he  attempts  to 
shut,  but  cannot,  and  falls  down  dead.  Aimerigot  and  his  compan. 
ions  hasten  to  the  castle,  which  they  enter  by  the  wicket,  and  see  the 
porter  lying  dead  and  his  wife  distracted  beside  him:  they  do  her  no 
harm,  but  inquire  where  the  constable  of  the  castle  is :  she  replies 
that  he  is  at  Clerm.ont.  They  promise  to  spare  her  life,  if  she  will 
give  them  the  keys  of  the  castle  and  of  the  dungeon  ;  which  when 
she  had  done,  for  she  could  not  any  way  defend  herself,  they  shut 
her  out,  having  given  her  what  belonged  to  her,  and  indeed  as  much 
as  she  could  carry  away.  She  went  to  St.  Flour,  which  is  but  a  league 
off:  the  inhabitants  were  much  frightened,  as  well  as  the  adjoining 
country,  when  they  heard  that  Aloise  was  become  Engli.-h. 

Soon  after  this,  Aimerigot  Marcel  recaptured  the  strong  castle  of 
Balon  by  surprise  ;  the  governor  was  asleep  in  the  great  tower,  when 
he  scaled  the  walls,  for  the  place  was  not  easy  to  be  taken  by  force; 
but,  by  means  of  this  tower,  the  castle  might  be  gained.  Aimerigot, 
therefore,  thought  of  a  subtle  trick :  having  possession  of  thr;  father 
and  mother  of  the  governor,  he  ordered  them  to  be  led  in  sight  of 
the  tower,  making  every  preparation  to  behead  them,  if  the  son  did 
not  surrender  himself.  The  good  people  thought  they  were  instantly 
to  be  murdered,  and  cried  out  to  their  son  to  take  compassion  on 
them,  bewailing  most  lamentably  their  unfortunate  lot. 

The  governor  was  much  affected  :  he  could  not  suffer  his  parents 
to  be  put  to  death :  he  therefore  surrendered  the  tower,  when  the 
whole  family  were  thrust  out  of  the  casde.  Thus  did  Balon  belong 
to  the  English,  a  circumstance  which,  in  its  consequences,  much 
harassed  the  country ;  for  all  sorts  of  people  who  wished  to  do  evil 
retired  thither,  or  to  Cassuriel,  two  leagues  from  Limoges,  to  Carlat, 
to  Aloise,  to  Ventadour,  or  to  some  other  such  castles.  When  these 
garrisons  were  all  collected  in  a  body,  they  might  amount  to  five  or 
six  hundred  lances :  they  overran  the  v/hole  country,  and  the  terri- 
tories of  the  count  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  situated  at  no  great  distance 
from  their  garrison  ;  for  none  ventured  to  oppose  them  when  thus 
collected  together.  It  is  true,  the  lord  de  Chupier  was  a  great  enemy 
to  them ;  as  were  the  lord  de  Forterel  and  the  basttird  de  Forterel 

*  "  Meatpeiui8r"«>a  town  in  Auvexgas,  diocese  of  Clermont,  near  Aiguepen* 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


his  brother,  and  a  squire  from  the  Bourbonnois  called  Gordomes. 
This  Gordomes,  one  day  meeting  Aimerigot  Marcel,  by  a  gallant 
exploit,  took  him  prisoner,  and  ransomed  him  for  five  thousand  francs: 
so  much  did  he  gain  for  him.  Thus  was  the  war  carried  on  in 
\uverg.ne,  Limousin,  and  the  adjoining  countries. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

4  SCHISM  IN  THE  CHURCH.  THE  CAUSE  OF  IT.  THE  BRETONS  MAKE  WAR 
ON  THE  ROMANS.  THE  QUEEN  OF  NAPLES  GIVES  UP  HER  TERRITORIES 
TO  POPE  C^EIMENT  VII. 

I  HAVK  been  a  long  while  silent  on  the  affairs  of  the  church :  I 
now  itturn  to  them,  for  it  is  be-^ome  necessary.  You  have  before 
heard  how  the  cardinals,  to  appe.  se  the  Roman  populace,  who  were 
very  much  enraged  against  them,  had  chosen  for  pope  the  archbishop 
of  Bari,  whose  name,  before  his  elevation,  was  Bartholomew  Prig- 
nano :  be  afterwards  assumed  that  of  Urban  VI.  and  gave  indulgences 
according  to  the  usual  custom.  The  cardinals  intended,  on  a  proper 
opportunity,  to  make  another  election :  for  this  pope,  being  choleric 
and  obstinate,  was  neither  profitable  to  them  nor  to  the  church ;  so 
that  when  he  found  himself  invested  with  the  powers  of  papacy,  in 
consequence  of  which  many  princes  of  Christendom  had  written  to 
him  to  acknowledge  their  obedience,  he  became  very  haughty,  and 
desirous  of  retrenching  the  powers  of  the  cardinals,  and  depriving 
them  of  several  of  their  rights  and  accustomed  prerogatives. 

This  conduct  was  highly  displeasing  to  them  :  they  held  a  meet- 
iag,  arid  declaisd  that  he  would  never  do  them  any  service,  and  was 
besides  unfit  to  ,;overn  the  Christian  world.  Several  proposed  to  elect 
another,  more  vi  ise  and  prudent,  and  better  able  to  govern  the  church. 
The  whole  bod  -  were  eager  for  this,  more  especially  that  cardinal 
who  was  afterwards  elected  pope.  During  the  whole  summer,  the 
affair  continued  ia  suspense  ;  for  those  who  wished  a  new  election 
dared  not  publicly  declare  their  intentions  for  fear  of  the  Romans. 
About  the  time  of  the  vacations,  many  cardinals  left  Rome  to  amuse 
themselves  in  different  places  in  the  neighborhood.  Urban  went  to 
a  city  called  Tivoli,  where  he  remained  a  considerable  time.  During 
these  vacations  or  terms  (that  lasted  not  long,  for  there  were  many 
clergy  from  different  parts  of  the  world  at  Rome,  waiting  for  graces 
which  had  been  promised,  some  of  whom  had  been  collated  to 
churches,)  the  refractory  cardinals  assembled  to  elect  a  pope,  and 
their  unanimous  choice  fell  on  sir  Robert  de  Geneva,  son  to  the 
count  of  Geneva,  whose  first  promotion  had  been  to  the  bishopric  of 
Terouenne,  then  to  the  archbishopric  of  Cambray,  and  at  last  cardi- 
nal  of  Geneva.  The  greater  number  of  cardinals  attended  this  elec- 
tion.   The  new  pope  tjok  the  name  of  Clement. 

At  this  period,  Silvester  Budes,  a  valiant  knight  from  Brittany, 
was  in  the  country  near  Rome,  and  had  under  him  upward  of  two 
thousand  Bretons,  who  in  the  late  years  had  done  much  against  the 
Florentines,  whom  pope  Gregory  had  made  war  upon  and  excom- 
municatsd  for  their  rebellion;  but,  through  the  intercession  of  Silves- 
ter Budes,  they  had  been  pardoned.  Pope  Clement  and  the  cardinals 
©f  his  party,  sent  secretly  for  him  and  his  troops.  Ho  marched 
directly  into  the  strong  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  in  the  village  of  St. 
f  eter,  the  better  to  check  the  Romans. 

Pope  Urban,  and  the  cardinals  attached  to  him,  were  afraid  to 
|uit  Tivoli,  though  they  very  much  wished  it,  on  account  of  these 
3retons;  for  they  were  determined  men,  who  murdered  all  whom 
they  met  in  opposition  to  them.  The  Romans,  on  finding  how  dan. 
geronsly  they  were  situated,  sent  for  other  soldiers,  Germans  and 
Lombards,  who  daily  skirmished  with  the  Bretons.  Clement  granted 
indulgences  to  all  the  clergy  who  wished  for  them,  and  published  his 
election  throughout  the  world. 

When  king  Charles  of  France  was  informed  of  this,  he  was  much 
astonished :  he  summoned  his  brothers  and  all  the  great  barons,  the 
prelates,  the  rector  and  principal  doctors  of  the  university  of  Paris, 
to  know  which  of  the  two  popes,  the  first  or  the  last,  he  ought  to  pay 
obedience  to.  This  matter  was  not  soon  determined,  for  the  clergy 
were  of  divided  opinions :  but,  in  the  end,  all  the  prelates  in  France 
inclined  to  Clemtnt,  as  did  the  king's  brothers  and  the  majority  of 
the  university  of  Paris.  The  king  received  so  much  instruction  and 
information  at  this  assembly  from  the  most  learned  of  the  clergy, 
that  he  put  himself  under  the  obedience  of  Clement,  whom  he  held 
for  the  true  and  loyal  pope.  He  then  published  an  edict  throughout 
his  realm  for  every  person  to  consider  Clement  as  pope,  and  to  obey 
him  as  a  god  upon  earth.  The  king  of  Spain  was  of  the  same  opin- 
ion ;  as  were  the  earl  of  Savoy,  the  duke  of  Milan  and  the  queen  of 
Naples. 

Clement  having  gained  the  king  of  France,  his  cause  acquired 
great  credit ;  for  the  kingdom  of  France  is  the  fountain  of  faith  and 
of  excellence,  from  the  grand  churches  which  are  established  there 
and  the  noble  p';elatures.  Charles  of  Bohemia,  king  of  Germany  and 
emperor  of  Rome,  was  still  living :  he  resided  at  Prague  in  Bohemia, 
where  he  had  heard  of  all  these  things  to  his  great  astonishment. 
However,  his  empire  of  Germany,  excepting  the  bishopric  of  Trect.* 
was  so  strongly  inclined  in  their  faith  to  Urban,  that  they  would  not 
hear  mention  made  of  another.  The  emperor  dissembled  as  long  as 
ho  lived,  and  replied  so  courteously,  whenever  any  conversation 

♦"Trett"  (i.  Trent. 


passed  on  this  subject,  that  his  barons  and  prelates  were  quite  satis, 
fied.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  churches  in  the  empire  obeyed 
Urban ;  but  the  whole  of  Scotland  acknowledged  Clement. 

Earl  Lewis  of  Flanders  oppressed  very  mucli  the  Clementists  in 
Brabant,  Hainault  and  Liege ;  for  he  was  a  determined  Urbanist, 
and  said  that  this  pope  had  been  scandalously  treated.  The  earl 
was  so  much  believed  and  loved  in  the  parts  where  he  resided,  that, 
on  his  sole  account,  the  churches  and  landholders  followed  his  opin- 
ion. But  those  of  Hainault,  with  the  churches  and  their  appendages, 
as  well  as  their  sovereign,  called  Albert,  remained  neuter,  and  obeyed 
neither  one  nor  the  other  of  the  popes  ;  for  which  reason,  the  arch 
bishop  of  Cambray  at  that  time,  called  John,  lost  his  temporalities  in 
Hainault. 

Pope  Clement,  about  this  time,  sent  the  cardinal  de  Poitiers,  a 
very  prudent  and  wise  man,  to  France,  Hainault,  Flanders  and  Bra. 
bant,  to  preach  and  to  instruct  the  people ;  for  he  had  been  present 
at  the  first  conclave,  and  could  well  explain  that  through  fear  they 
had  elected  the  archbishop  of  Bari  to  the  papacy.  The  king  ot 
France,  his  brothers  and  the  prelates  of  that  realm,  received  him  very 
graciously,  and  listened  attentively  to  his  words  and  doctrines,  which 
seemed  to  carry  truth  with  them,  and  to  be  of  a  nature  to  engage 
their  whole  faith.  On  leaving  France,  he  v/ent  to  Hainault,  where 
he  was  received  with  joy.  He  was  also  received  in  the  same  mannei 
by  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Brabant,  but  gained  nothing  more.  He 
thought  of  calling  at  Liege  on  his  return,  but  was  advised  to  the 
contrary,  and  therefore  returned  to  Tournay,  intending  to  visit  Flan, 
ders  from  thence,  and  converse  with  the  earl:  however,  he  did  not; 
for  it  was  signified  to  him  from  the  earl,  that  he  would  have  nothing 
to  say  to  him,  considering  Urban  as  pope,  and  in  that  opinion  would 
live  and  die. 

The  cardinal  went  from  Tournay  to  Valenciennes,  and  from 
thence  to  Cambray,  where  he  staid  a  long  time  in  hopes  of  receiving 
good  news.  Thus  was  the  Christian  world  divided,  and  the  churches 
differed  in  regard  to  which  was  the  legal  pope  Urban  had  the  lar- 
ger number ;  but  the  most  profitable  in  revenue  and  obedience  fell 
to  Clement. 

Clement,  by  the  advice  of  his  cardinals,  sent  to  have  the  palace  at 
Avignon  prepared  for  him ;  for  it  was  his  intention  to  repair  thither 
as  soon  as  he  was  able.  In  the  interim,  he  resided  at  Fondi.  where 
he  granted  his  indulgences  to  all  such  clergy  as  were  desirous  ot 
having  them.  Large  bodies  of  soldiers  occupied  the  plains  and  vil- 
lages  near  Rome,  and  made  war  upon  that  city  and  the  village  of  St. 
Peter,  which  they  attacked  day  and  night ;  while  those  Vv^ho  were  in 
the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  gave  much  disturbance  to  the  Romans. 
The  inhabitants,  having  strengthened  themselves  by  many  German 
soldiers,  collected  together,  and  in  one  day  conquered  the  village  of 
St.  Peter :  such  Bretons  as  were  able,  secured  themselves  in  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo  ;  but  they  v/ere  so  much  harassed,  as  to  sur- 
render  the  castle  on  having  their  lives  spared,  and  retreat  toward 
Fondi,  and  to  the  flat  country  thereabouts.  The  Romans  dismantled 
the  casde  of  St.  Angelo,  and  burnt  the  village  of  St.  Peter. 

When  sir  Silvester  Budes,  who  was  stiii  in  that  country,  heard 
that  his  people  had  lost  the  village  of  St.  Peter  and  the  castle  of  St. 
Angelo,  he  was  much  vexed,  and  thought  how  he  could  revenge 
himself  on  the  Romans.  He  learnt  from  his  spies,  that  the  principal 
persons  from  the  city  were  to  meet  in  council  at  the  capitol ;  upon 
which  he  planned  an  enterprise  of  m.en-at-arms,  whom,  he  had 
retained  near  him,  and  rode  that  day  through  by-roads  to  Rome, 
which  he  entered  by  the  gate  leading  to  Naples.  On  his  arrival,  he 
made  directly  for  the  capitol,  and  came  there  so  opportunely  that  the 
council  had  just  left  their  hall,  and  were  in  the  square.  These  Bre- 
tons,  couching  their  spears  and  spurring  their  horses,  charged  the 
Romans  full  gallop,  and  slew  and  wounded  numbers  of  the  principal 
persons  of  the  city.  Among  those  that  lay  dead  in  the  square  were 
seven  banners  and  two  hundred  other  rich  men  :  a  great  many  more 
were  wounded.  When  the  Bretons  had  performed  this  exploit  they 
retreated,  as  it  was  evening  :  they  were  not  pursued,  on  account  of 
the  night,  and  because  the  Romans  were  so  frightened  that  they 
could  only  attend  on  their  friends.  They  passed  the  night  in  great 
anguish  of  heart,  burying  the  dead,  and  taking  care  of  the  wounded 

The  next  morning,  they  bethought  themselves  of  an  act  of  cruelty, 
which  they  put  into  execution  :  they  attacked  the  poor  clergy  who 
resided  in  Rome,  and  who  had  not  been  guilty  of  the  smallest  fault 
slew  and  wounded  upward  of  thnjc  hundred,  but  in  particular,  they 
showed  no  mercy  to  any  Bretons  who  fell  into  their  hands.  In  this 
miserable  situation  was  Rome  and  its  neighborhood,  on  account  of 
two  popes ;  and  those  who  had  not  been  any  way  concerned  in  the 
business  paid  dearly  for  it. 

Pope  Clement  and  his  cardinals  resided  at  Fondi,  where  the  queea 
of  Naples  came  to  visit  and  encourage  him  ;  for  she  and  her  subjects 
were  attached  to  him  as  pope,  and  anxious  to  support  him  as  such. 
The  queen  of  Naples*  had  entertained  an  idea  for  a  considerable 
time  of  surrendering  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  and  county  of  Provence, 
which  were  dependencies  on  her  crown,  into  the  hands  of  the  pope, 
for  him  to  give  according  to  his  will,  as  an  inheritance,  to  any  prince 
of  high  birth  in  France,  but  who  must  have  the  means  of  defending 
her  against  those  of  the  house  of  Hungary,  whom  she  mortally  hated 

*  "  The  queen  of  Naples;"  ths  celebrated  Joan.  Uer  history  is  diAereatly  related 
from  Froitsart's  account. 


250 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &o. 


On  the  queen's  arrival  at  Fondi,  she  humbled  herself  before  the 

pope,  and  having  confessed  herself  to  him,  related  all  her  affairs 

without  aisguise,  adding  :  "  Holy  father,  I  possess  several  great  and 

noble  inheritances ;  the  kingdoms  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  la  Puglia, 

Calabria,  and  the  county  of  Provence.    In  truth,  king  Lewis  of 

Sicily,  duke  of  la  Puglia  and  Calabria, 

my  father,  during  ..iS  lifetime,  acknow. 

ledged  holding  these  territories  from  the 

church,  and,  taking  my  hand  on  his  death- 

bed,  said  to  me  :  My  good  child,  you  are 

heiress  of  a  very  extensive  and  rich  coun- 
try ;  and  1  believe  that  many  princes  will 

endeavor  to  obtain  you  for  a  wife  on  ac 

count  of  the  handsome  territories  you  will 

possess.    Now,  I  would  recommend  you 

to  follow  my  advice,  which  is,  to  unite 

youn^elf  with  a  powerful  prince,  who  will 

be  able  to  keep  your  kingdoms  in  peace  ; 

and  should  it  so  happen  that,  through 

God's  will,  you  have  not  any  heirs,  yield 

to  whoever  may  be  at  the  time  pope  all 

your  territories  ;  for  king  Robert,  my  fa- 
ther, so  charged  me  on  his  death-bed, 
which  is  the  reason,  my  dear  daughter,  I 
order  you  so  to  do,  and  discharge  myself 
from  it.  Holy  father,  I  promised  to  com- 
ply with  his  wishes,  and  pledged  my  faith, 
in  fhe  presence  of  all  who  were  in  the 
chamber,  to  fulfil  his  last  request.  In 
truth,  holy  father,  after  his  decease,  with 
the  consent  of  the  nobles  of  Sicily  and 
Naples,  I  wedded  Andrew  of  Hungary, 
brother  to  Lewis  king  of  Hungary,  by 
whom  I  had  not  any  children ;  for  he  died 
a  young  man,  at  Aix  in  Provence.*  After 
his  death,  they  married  me  to  Charles 
prince  of  Taranto,  by  whom  I  had  a 
daughter.  The  king  of  Hungary,  being 
angry  that  his  brother  died,  made  war  on 
my  husband,  the  lord  Charles,  and  took 
from  him  la  Puglia  and  Calabria:  he  also 

made  him  prisoner  in  battle,  carried  him  to  Hungary,  where  he 
died  during  his  confinement. 

"  After  this,  with  the  consent  of  ray  nobility,  I  was  united  to  James 
king  of  Majorca,  who  went  to  France  for  the  lord  Louis  de  Navarre 
to  come  and  mar-ry  my  daughter,  but  he  died  on  the  road.  The 
king  of  Majorca  left  me  with  the  intention  to  reconquer  his  kingdom 
of  Majorca,  which  the  king  of  Arragon  kept  from  him  by  force ;  for 
he  had  put  his  father  to  death  in  prison,  and  disinherited  the  son.  I 
told  the  king,  my  husband,  that  I  was  sufficiently  rich  to  maintain 
him  in  as  pompous  a  style  as  he  should  please  ;  but  he  insisted  so 
much,  and  gave  such  plausible  reasons  for  recovering  his  inherit, 
ance,  that  I  consented,  with  a  half- willing  mind,  for  him  to  act  as  he 
pleased ;  but,  on  his  departure,  I  particularly  enjoined  him  to  go  to 
king  Charles  of  France,  and  explain  to  him  his  business,  and  to  fol- 
low what  he  should  advise  :  this,  however,  he  totally  neglected  to 
do,  and  ill  consequences  resulted  from  it ;  for  he  went  to  the  prince 
of  Wales,  in  whom  he  had  greater  confidence  than  in  the  king  of 
France;  who  is  my  relation,  and  who  promised  to  assist  him  in  his 
undertaking.  However,  during  the  time  he  was  on  this  esipcdition, 
I  wrote  and  sent  embassadors  to  the  king  of  France,  to  desire  he 
would  send  me  a  nobleman  of  the  blood-royal,  to  whom  I  might  give 
my  daughter,  that  our  territories  should  not  be  without  heirs.  The 


Pope  Clement  heard  this  speech  with  pleasure,  and  received  th© 
gift  in  great  reverence,  replying,  "  My  daughter  of  Naples,  we  will 
take  such  measures  that  your  territories  shall  have  an  heir  of  your 
noble  and  powerful  blood,  and  who  shall  be  fu-Uy  able  to  resist  all 
who  may  wish  to  oppose  him."   Public  and  authentic  acts  wert 


QtTEEif  OF  Naples  surrendering  her  Territories  to  pope  Clement  Vn.  From  a  MS.  of  the  ISth  centoiy. 


drawn  up  of  all  these  gifts,  so  that  they  might  in  future  establish 
the  right,  and  make  everything  clear  to  those  who  in  times  to  come 
may  hear  of  them.* 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

POPE  CLEMENT  GOES  TO  AVIGNON.  HE  MAKES  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  MAG- 
NIFICENT PRESENTS.  SIR  SILVESTER  BUDES  AND  HIS  C03IPAM0NS  ARB 
BEHEADED. 

When  the  queen  of  Naples  and  the  l«rd  Otho  of  Brunswick  had 
concluded  with  the  pope  the  object  of  their  journey  to  Fondi,  and 
had  remained  there  to  amuse  themselves  as  long  as  they  chose,  they 
took  leave,  and  returned  to  Naples.  Pope  Clement  thought  it  would 
not  be  for  his  advantage  to  remain  longer  so  near  Rome.  Having 
learnt  that  Urban  and  the  Romans  were  laboring  hard  to  gain  the 
love  of  the  Neapolitans  and  the  lord  Charles  Durazzo,  he  was  alarmed 
lect  t\\e  rosds  to  Avignon  should  be  so  blocked  up  by  sea  and 
land  that  he  would  not  get  thither,  which  he  was  very  desirous  to  ac- 
complish. What  made  him  the  more  eager  to  arrive  at  Avignon  was 
his  wish  to  present  as  a  gift,  without  prejudice  or  violation,  those 
rights  which  the  queen  of  Naples  had  given  him  over  the  kingdoms 


of  Naples  and  Sicily,  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  wliich  had  been  le- 
king  of  France  attended  to  my  proposals,  for  which  I  thank  him,  and  gaily  signed  and  sealed. 


eent  me  his  cousin  Robert  d'Artois,  whom  I  married  to  my  daughter. 

"  Holy  father,  my  husband,  the  king  of  Majorca,  died  during  his 
expedition :  I  then  married  the  lord  Otho  of  Brunswick.  The  lord 
Charles  Durazzo,  seeing  that  the  lord  Otho  would  enjoy  my  inherit- 
ance during  my  life,  made  war  upon  us,  and  took  us  prisoners  in  the 
Castle  del  Ovo,  when  the  sea  was  so  high  that  it  seemed  to  cover  us. 
We  were  all  so  much  frightened  that  we  surrendered  ourselves,  on 
our  lives  being  spared.  The  lord  Charles  detained  in  prison  my  hus- 
band, myself,  my  daughter,  and  her  husband,  so  long  that  the  two 
last  died.  We  gained  our  liberty  afterwards  by  a  treaty,  which  gave 
up  to  him  la  Puglia  and  Calabria ;  and  he  now  looks  to  inherit  Na- 
ples, Sicily,  and  Provence  ;  for  which  reason  he  seeks  alliances 
everywhere,  and  will  set  aside  the  rights  of  the  church  as  soon  as  I 
shall  be  dead,  or  at  least  he  will  do  everything  in  his  power  to 
accomplish  it. 

"  Wherefore,  holy  father,  as  I  wish  to  acquit  myself  toward  God, 
you,  and  the  souls  of  my  predecessors,  I  now  place  in  your  hands 
all  the  territories  which  belong  to  me,  of  Sicily,  Naples,  la  Puglia, 
Calabria,  and  Provence,  and  give  them  up  to  you  to  dispose  of  to 
whomsoever  shall  be  to  you  the  most  agreeable,  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  conquer  them  from  our  enemy  Charles  Durazzo." 


♦  She  hod  him  murdered,  and  thrown  out  of  a  window  at  Averse,  where  he  lay  for 
leveral  days,  and  was  at  last  interred  secretly  by  his  nurse,  who  was  very  fond  of  him, 
and  a  canon  of  St.  Januarius,  in  the  cathedral  of  Naples.  Th«  whole  tale  which  she 
nIatM  ii  very  incorrect  , 


He  therefore  prudently  arranged  his  affairs  in  secret,  ana  embarked 
on  board  the  galleys  which  had  been  sent  from  Arragon,  attended  by 
his  cardinals  and  their  families :  having  favorable  winds,  they  ar- 
rived,  without  accident,  at  Marseilles,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  people 
in  those  parts :  thence  the  pope  went  to  Avignon,  and  sent  informa- 
tion of  his  arrival  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  broihers,  who  were 
much  pleased  thereat.  The  duke  of  Anjou,  who  at  that  time  resided 
at  Toulouse,  waited  on  him.  The  pope,  immediate'y  on  his  arrival, 
presented  him  with  all  those  powers' with  v/hich  the  queen  of  Naples 
had  invested  him.  The  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  ever  ambitious  to 
be  possessed  of  honors  and  large  possessions,  received  these  gifts 
most  gratefully,  and  accepted  them  for  himself  and  his  heirs,  telling 
his  holiness,  that  as  soon  as  he  was  able,  he  would  visit  those  coun- 
tries  with  such  a  force  as  should  enable  him  to  resist  all  the  enemies 
of  the  queen  of  Naples.  The  duke  remained  with  the  pope  about 
fifteen  days,  and  then  returned  to  Toulouse  to  the  duchess  and  his 
children.  The  pope  gave  the  command  of  his  men-at-arms  to  sir 
Bernard  de  la  Salle  and  to  Florimond  Guerrier. 

At  this  period,  there  was  in  Tuscany  a  right  valiant  English  knight, 
called  sir  John  Hawkvvood,t  who  had  there  performed  many  most 
gallant  deeds  of  arms  ;  he  had  left  France  at  the  conclusion  of  the 

♦  For  further  accounts  of  her  life,  see  Bayle's  Dictionary. 

t  "Sir  John  Hawkwood."  For  an  account  of  him,  see  vol.  vi.  of  the  Bibliotheca 
Britannica,  where  there  is  a  life  of  him,  his  engraved  portrait  and  tomb.  See  alio  Mr. 
Slwpberd's  lift  of  foggio  Bncciolini. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


251 


peace  of  Bretigny,  and  was  at  that  time  a  poor  knight,  who  thought 
it  would  be  of  no  advantage  to  him  to  return  home  ;  but  when  he 
saw,  that  by  the  treaties,  all  men-at-arms  would  be  forced  to  leave 
France,  he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  those  free  companions  called 
late-comers,  and  marched  into  Burgundy.  Several  such  companions, 
composed  of  English,  Gascons,  Bretons,  Germans,  and  of  men  from 
every  nation,  \>  ere  collected  there.  Hawkwood  was  one  of  the 
principle  leaderb,  with  Bricquet  and  Carnelle,  by  whom  the  battle  of 
Brignais  was  foujht,  and  who  aided  Bernard  de  la  Salle  to  take  the 
Font  du  St.  Esprit.- 

When  they  had  harassed  the  country  for  some  time,  the  marquis 
de  Montferrat  made  a  treaty  with  them  to  assist  him  in  his  war  with 
the  lords  of  Milan.  This  marquis  led  them  over  the  Alps,  after  he 
had  paid  them  sixty  thousand  fr.mcs,  of  which  Hawkwood  received, 
for  himself  and  his  troops,  ten  t'lousand.  When  they  had  finished 
the  war  for  the  marquis,  the  greater  part  of  them  returned  to  France ; 
for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  the  lords  de  la  Marche,  de  Beaujeau, 
and  sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen  marshal  of  France,  wished  to  lead  them 
into  Spain,  to  don  Henry  de  Trastamare,  against  don  Pedro  king  of 
Spain. 

Sir  John  Hawkwood  and  his  companions  remained  in  Italy,  and 
were  employed  by  pope  Urban  as  long  as  he  lived  in  his  wars  in  the 
Milanese.  Pope  Gregory,  successor  to  Urban,  engaged  him  in  the 
same  manner.  Sir  John  had  also  a  profitable  employment,  under 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  against  the  count  de  Vertus  and  his  barons  ;  in 
which,  some  say,  the  lord  de  Coucy  would  have  been  slain,  if  sir 
John  Hawkwood  had  not  come  to  his  assistance  with  five  hundred 
combatants,  w'lich  he  was  solely  induced  to  do  because  the  lord  de 
Coucy  had  mar  led  one  of  the  king  of  England's  daughters.  This 
sir  John  Hawk\/ood  was  a  knight  much  inured  to  war,  which  he  had 
long  followed,  a  id  had  gained  great  renown  in  Italy  from  his  gal- 
lantry. 

The  Romans,  therefore,  and  Urban,  who  called  himself  pope,  re- 
solved, on  Clement  leaving  Italy,  to  send  for  Hawkwood,  and  appoint 
him  commander-in-chief  of  all  their  forces  :  they  made  him  large 
offers  of  retaining  him  and  his  whole  troop  at  a  handsome  subsidy, 
which  he  accepted,  and  acquitted  himself  loyally  for  it.  In  com- 
pany with  the  Romans,  he  defeated  a  large  body  of  Bretons  under 
the  command  of  Silvester  Budes  ;  the  greater  part  of  whom  were 
either  slain  or  taken  :  Silvester  Budes  was  carried  prisoner  to  Rome, 
where  he  was  in  great  danger  of  being  beheaded.  To  say  the  truth, 
it  would  have  been  more  for  his  honor,  and  for  that  of  his  friend,  had 
he  been  so  the  day  he  was  brought  there ;  for  he  and  another  squire 
of  Brittany,  called  William  Boileau,  were  afterwards  beheaded  in  the 
city  of  Mascon  by  order  of  pope  Clement.  They  were  suspected  of 
treachery,  on  account  of  having  escaped  from  the  prisons  in  Rome, 
no  one  knew  how,  and  had  come  to  Avignon,  where  they  were 
arrested. 

The  cardinal  of  Amiens  was  the  author  of  their  arrest ;  for  he  hated 
them  ever  since  the  wars  in  L:aly,  when  they  had  killed  some  of  his 
baggage-horses,  and  seized  a  large  quantity  of  money  and  gold  and 
eilver  plate,  which  Silvester  had  distributed  among  his  followers,  by 
way  of  pay,  being  unable  otherwise  to  satisfy  them.  The  cardinal 
was  much  enraged  at  this  conduct,  and  secretly  charged  them  with 
treason.  On  their  arrival  at  Avignon,  they  were  seized,  and  accused 
of  treacherously  intending  to  betray  the  pope  :  they  were  then  sent 
to  Mascon,  where  both  were  instantly  beheaded. 

In  this  state  were  affairs  in  those  distant  countries.  Sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin  was  indignant  against  the  pope  and  cardinals  on  account 
of  the  death  of  his  cousin  Silvester  Budes ;  and,  if  he  had  lived  a 
little  longer,  he  would  have  shown,  or  have  caused  it  to  have  been 
shown  them,  that  it  was  very  displeasing  to  him.  We  will,  for  the 
present,  leave  these  matters,  and  speak  of  the  war  in  Flanders,  which 
began  about  this  time.  The  people  were  very  murderous  and  cruel, 
and  multitudes  were  slain  or  driven  out  of  the  country.  The  country 
itself  was  so  much  ruined,  that  it  was  said  a  hundred  years  would 
not  restore  it  to  the  situation  it  was  in  before  the  war. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

THE  STATE  OF  FLANDERS  BEFORE  THE  WAR.  THE  CAUSES  OF  THE  DIS- 
PUTES BETWEEN  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  AND  THE  FLEMIN&S.  JOHN 
LYON  INTRODUCES  THE  DISTINCTION  OF  WHITE  HOODS. 

Before  the  commencement  of  these  wars  in  Flanders,  the  country 
v^as  so  fertile,  and  everything  in  such  abundance,  that  it  was  mar- 
vellous to  see ;  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  principal  towns  lived  in 
very  grand  state.  You  must  know,  that  this  war  originated  in  the 
pride  and  hatred  that  several  of  the  chief  towns  bore  to  each  other : 
those  of  Ghent  against  those  of  Bruges,  and  others  in  the  like  man- 
ner, vying  with  each  other  through  envy.  However,  this  could  not 
have  created  a  war  without  the  consent  of  their  lord  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  who  was  so  much  loved  and  feared  that  no  one  dared  to 
eager  him. 

The  earl,  being  wise  and  prudent,  carefully  avoided  encouraging 
a  war  between  his  vassals  ;  for  he  foresaw,  that  if  any  difference 
should  arise  between  him  and  them,  he  would  be  much  weakened 
and  less  formidable  to  his  neighbors.  He  carefully  avoided  war  for 
another  reason,  considering  it  as  destructive  to  all  his  possessions,  al. 


I  though  at  last  he  was  forced  to  it :  he  had  hitherto  reigned  in  great 
prosperity  and  peace,  and  had  as  many  pleasures  and  enjoyments  as 
any  earthly  lord  can  have.  The  wars  which  ensued  were  caused 
by  so  trifling  an  event,  that  if  the  earl  had  possessed  any  prudence, 
it  ought  not  to  have  produced  that  efi'ect ;  and  those  who  read  this 
book,  or  who  may  have  it  read  to  them,  will  say,  that  it  was  the  work 
of  the  devil.  You  know  wise  men  think  the  devil,  who  is  subtle  and 
full  of  artifice,  labors  night  and  day  to  cause  v/arfare  wherever  he 
finds  peace  and  harmony,  and  seeks  by  distant  means,  and  by  de. 
grees,  how  to  accomplish  his  ends.  And  thus  it  fell  out  in  Flanders, 
as  you  will  clearly  see  and  learn  from  the  different  treaties  and  ordi. 
nances  which  follow  relative  to  these  matters. 

During  the  time  that  earl  Lewis  of  Flanders  was  in  his  greatest 
prosperity,  there  was  a  citizen  of  Ghent  called  John  Lyon  ;  he  was 
wise,  subtle,  and  bold,  but  cruel,  enterprising  and  cool  in  business, 
and  very  much  in  favor  with  the  earl,  as  it  should  seem  ;  for  he  em- 
ployed  him  to  assassinate,  in  a  secret  way,  a  man  of  Ghent  that  was 
disagreeable  to  him,  and  who  acted  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  the 
earl.  John  Lyon  sought  a  quarrel  with  him,  and  killed  him.  This 
man  was  greatly  lamented  by  all ;  and,  for  grief  of  what  he  had  done, 
John  Lyon  went  and  resided  at  Douay,  where  he  lived  for  three 
years,  keeping  a  handsome  state,  for  which  the  earl  paid. 

John  Lyon,  on  account  of  this  murder,  was  instantly  deprived  of 
everything  he  had  in  the  city  of  Ghent,  and  banished  from  it  for  four 
years.  The  earl  managed  so  as  to  make  up  the  matter  and  recover 
for  him  the  freedom  he  had  lost  of  Ghent,  which  Vv^as  a  circumstance 
not  before  heard  of,  and  several  in  Ghent  and  Flanders  were  much 
astonished  at  it,  but  so  it  happened.  In  addition  to  this,  the  earl,  that 
he  might  enrich  himself  and  live  v/ell,  made  him  deacon  of  the  pilots  : 
this  office  might  be  worth  to  him  a  thousand  francs  a-year,  doing 
honestly  his  duty.  Thus  was  John  Lyon  so  much  in  the  good  graces 
of  the  earl  that  no  one  was  equal  to  him. 

At  this  time,  there  was  a  family  in  Ghent  called  the  Matthews : 
they  were  seven  brothers,  and  the  most  considerable  of  all  the  pilots. 
Among  these  seven  brothers  was  one  named  Gilbert  Matthew,  who 
was  rich,  wise,  subtle,  and  more  enterprising  than  any  of  his  family 
This  Gilbert  bore  in  secret  a  great  hatred  to  John  Lyon,  because  he 
saw  him  so  much  in  favor  with  the  earl ;  and  he  occupied  his 
thoughts,  day  and  night,  how  he  could  supplant  him.  He  some- 
times inclined  to  have  him  slain  by  his  brothers,  but  gave  it  up  for 
fear  of  the  earl.  He  thought  so  much  on  this  subject  that  at  last  he 
hit  upon  a  plan  to  accomplish  it :  however,  I  will  first  tell  you  the 
real  cause  why  they  hated  each  other,  that  you  may  the  more  fully 
understand  it.  There  existed  formerly,  in  the  town  of  Deynse,  a 
mortal  hatred  between  two  pilots  and  their  families  ;  one  was  called 
Peter  Guillon,  and  the  other  John  Barb6.  Gilbert  Matthew  and  his 
brothers  were  connected  by  blood  to  one  of  these  families,  and  John 
Lyon,  by  similar  ties,  to  the  other.  This  hatred  was  for  a  long  time 
nourished  in  secret,  though  they  sometimes  spoke,  and  even  ate  and 
drank  with  each  other ;  and  Gilbert  made  more  of  this  connection 
than  John  Lyon  did.  Gilbert,  without  striking  a  blow,  bethought 
himself  of  a  cunning  contrivance. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  resided  sometimes  at  Ghent :  Gilbert,  during 
these  residences,  got  acquainted  with  one  of  the  earl's  chamberlains, 
who  was  attached  to  his  person,  and  said  to  him :  "  If  my  lord  of 
Flanders  pleased,  he  might  gain,  every  year,  a  handsome  revenue  from 
the  pilots,  who  now  pay  nothing :  it  might  be  levied  on  the  foreign 
trade,  provided  John  Lyon,  who  is  deacon  of  the  pilots,  would  acquit 
himself  honestly."  The  chamberlain  said  he  would  inform  the  earl 
of  it,  which  he  did.  The  earl  (like  other  great  lords,  who  naturally 
wish  for  gain,  and  who  did  not  foresee  the  consequences,  but  only 
seek  to  get  the  money  into  their  hands)  told  his  chamberlain  to  bring 
Gilbert  Matthew  to  him,  and  he  would  hear  wliat  he  had  to  say. 

Gilbert  was  introduced,  and,  in  conversation,  made  use  of  such  ar- 
guments  as  appeared  reasonable  to  the  earl,  who  rephed,  "  It  is  well : 
let  it  be  so."  John  Lyon  was  immediately  called  into  the  apartment, 
in  presence  of  Gilbert  Matthew,  quite  iguora.ut;  of  what  had  passed, 
when  the  earl  opened  the  business  to  him,  and  added,  John,  if  you 
choose,  we  may  gain  much  wealth  by  this  scheme."  John  was  in- 
deed  loyal  in  his  employment,  but  saw  this  was  not  a  reasonable  de. 
mand :  being  unwilling  to  speak  to  the  contrary,  he  replief,  "  My 
lord,  what  you  have  required,  which  it  seems  Gilbert  has  proposed, 
I  cannot  execute  myself,  for  it  will  be  too  heavy  upon  the  mariners." 
"  John,"  answered  the  earl,  "  if  you  exert  yourself,  the  business  will 
be  done."  "  My  lord,"  replied  John,  "  I  will  then  do  every  thing  ir 
my  power." 

The  conference  broke  up,  when  Gilbert  Matthew  (whose  only  aim 
was  to  ruin  John  Lyon  in  the  mind  of  the  earl,  to  deprive  him  of  his 
office,  so  that,  being  turned  out,  it  might  profit  him)  went  to  his  six 
brothers,  and  said  to  them ;  "  It  is  now  time  to  assist  me,  which  I 
hope  you  will  do,  like  good  friends  and  brothers,  for  it  is  your  cause 
I  am  fighting.  I  will  discomfit  John  Lyon  without  striking  a  blow, 
and  so  ruin  him  in  the  opinion  of  the  earl  that  he  shall  be  more  dis- 
liked  by  the  earl  than  he  had  before  been  liked.  Now,  notwith. 
standing  all  I  may  say  or  argue  at  the  meeting  to  be  holden,  you 
must  refuse  to  comply  :  I  will  dissemble,  and  argue  that  if  John 
Lyon  would  faithfully  acquit  himself,  this  ordinance  would  be  obeyed. 
I  know  so  well  our  lord,  that  sooner  than  give  up  his  point,  Joha 
Lyon  will  lose  his  favor,  as  well  as  his  office,  which  will  be  given  to 


S59 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


me ;  and,  when  I  am  in  the  possession  of  it  you  will  comply  with 
the  demand.  We  are  very  powerful  with  the  mariners  of  this  town, 
so  that  none  of  them  will  dare  oppose  us.  I  will  afterwards  so  man. 
age  that  John  Lyon  shall  be  slain,  and  we  have  our  revenge  without 
appearing  in  the  njatter." 

All  his  brethren  complied  with  this  request.  The  meeting  was 
held  of  the  mariners,  when  John  Lyon  and  Gilbert  Matthew  explained 
the  will  of  the  earl,  who  proposed,  by  a  new  statute,  to  lay  a  tax  on 
the  navigation  of  the  Lys  and  the  Scheld.  It  appeared  very  bur- 
jlensome,  and  too  great  a  stretch  of  power,  particularly  to  the  six 
brothers  of  Gilbert,  who  were  more  firm  and  unanimous  in  theiropposi- 
'ion  to  it  than  all  the  rest.  John  Lyon,  their  deacon,  was  secretly  re- 
Diced  at  this ;  for  he  was  desirous  of  maintaining  all  their  ancient  rights 
and  privileges,  and  flattered  himself  that  the  brothers  were  in  his  favor, 
while  they  were  acting  just  the  contrary.  John  Lyon  reported  to  the 
earl  the  answer  of  the  mariners,  adding,  "  My  lord,  it  is  a  thing  which 
"Cannot  be  done :  much  evil  may  result  from  it :  let  things  remain  as  they 
«vre,  and  do  not  attempt  to  introduce  any  novelties."  This  answer  was 
not  very  pleasing  to  the  earl,  for  he  perceived  that  if  the  impost  were 
laid,  and  collected  in  the  manner  he  had  been  told,  he  should  have  re- 
ceived  from  six  to  seven  thousand  florins  of  revenue :  he  therefore 
made  no  reply,  but  did  not  think  less  upon  it,  and  had  those  mariners 
whom  John  Lyon  found  rebellious  sued  by  actions  and  other»vise. 

On  the  other  hand,  Gilbert  Matthew  came  to  the  earl  and  his 
council,  to  say  that  John  Lyon  did  not  act  well  in  this  business; 
that  if  he  had  hi-;  office,  he  would  so  manage  the  mariners  that  the 
earl  of  Flanders  should  have  this  revenue  hereditarily. 

The  earl  did  not  see  clear,  for  this  revenue,  with  his  avarice, 
blinded  him  ;  and,  without  asking  for  advice,  he  deprived  John  Lyon 
of  his  office,  which  he  gave  to  Gilbert.  When  Gilbert  thus  saw 
himself  deacon-  of  the  pilots,  he  turned  his  brothers  according  to  his 
will,  and  gave  the  earl  satisfaction  in  regard  to  this  impost,  for  which 
he  was  not  the  more  beloved  by  the  majority  of  the  mariners  ;  but 
they  were  forced  to  submit,  for  the  seven  brothers,  assisted  by  the 
earl,  were  too  many  for  them,  and  it  behooved  ihera  to  do  so  in 
eiience. 

Thus  did  Gilbert  Matthew,  by  this  wary  method  c&rry  his  point, 
and  obtain  the  favor  of  the  earl  of  Flanders.  Gilbert  made  very 
ka.idsome  presents  to  the  oflricers  and  chamberlains  of  the  earl ;  by 
which  means  he  blinded  them,  and  gained  their  friendship.  All 
these  fine  gifts  were  paid  for  by  the  mariners,  which  dissatisfied 
many,  but  they  dared  not  complain.  John  Lyon,  by  the  above- 
mentioned  means  and  intrigues  of  Gilbert,  entirely  lost  the  good 
graces  of  the  earl :  he  lived  quietly  on  liis  fortune,  suflfering  patiently 
whatever  was  done  t3  him.  Gilbert,  being  nov»'  deacon,  and  secretly 
hating  John  Lyon,  to.k  away  from  him  a  third  or  fourth  of  the 
profits  which  were  his  due  from  the  navigation.  John  Lyon  did  not 
say  one  word,  but,  prudently  dissembling,  and  with  an  apparent 
good  will,  took  whatever  they  gave  him  ;  for,  he  said,  there  were 
times  when  it  was  better  to  be  silent  than  to  talk. 

Gilbert  Matth'^w  had  a  brother  named  Stephen,  a  cunning  fellow, 
who  had  watched  all  the  actions  of  John  Lyon :  he  said  to  his 
brothers  (for  he  prophesieri  to  them  all  that  was  to  happen  ;)  "  Cer- 
tainly, gentlemen,  John  Lyon  suff"ers  at  this  moment,  and  keeps  his 
head  very  low;  but  he  acts  with  good  sense,  and  will  contrive  to 
throw  us  as  low  as  we  are  now  high.  I  will  give  you  one  piece  of 
advice,  which  is,  to  kill  him  while  we  continue  in  the  favor  of  my 
lord  the  earl :  I  can  very  easily  do  it,  if  you  charge  me  with  this 
business,  by  which  we  shall  escape  all  the  danger,  and  can  easily 
get  acquitted  for  his  death."  His  brothers  refused  to  consent  to 
this,  saying  he  had  not  done  them  any  wrong,  and  that  no  man 
ought  to  lose  his  life  but  by  the  sentence  of  a  judge. 

Things  remained  in  this  situation  for  some  time,  when  the  devil, 
who  never  sleeps,  put  it  into  the  heads  of  the  people  of  Bruges  to 
make  a  canal  from  the  river  Lys :  the  earl  agreed  in  their  plans,  and 
sent  a  number  of  pioneers,  with  a  body  of  men-at-arms  to  guard 
them.  They  had  in  former  nmes  attempted  to  do  this,  but  the  citi- 
zens of  Ghent  had  by  force  made  them  desist.  News  was  brought 
to  Ghent,  that  the  inhabitants  of  Bruges  were  now  intending  to  carry 
by  force  their  old  scheme  of  making  a  canal  to  obtain  the  waters  of 
the  L^s,  which  would  be  very  prejudicial  to  them  ;  so  that  great 
murmurs  arose  in  Ghent,  mure  particularly  among  the  mariners,  who 
were  much  affected  by  it.  They  said,  that  the  people  of  Bruges 
should  not  thus  make  a  canal  to  draw  off"  the  course  of  the  river,  as 
it  would  be  the  ruin  of  the  town.  Some  others  said,  in  an  under, 
hand  manner,  "  Now  God  save  John  Lyon  1  had  he  been  our  dea. 
con,  such  an  attempt  would  not  have  been  made,  nor  the  peopk  of 
Bruges  have  had  the  courage  to  have  undertaken  this  business." 

John  Lyon  was  duly  informed  of  all  these  things:  he  began  to 
awaken,  saying,  "  I  have  for  some  time  slept ;  but  it  seems  that  this 
trifling  affair  in  appearance  has  roused  me,  and  shall  create  such 
troubles  between  this  town  and  the  earl  as  will  cost  a  hundred  thou- 
sand lives."  Intelligence  of  these  diggers  was  brought,  with  great 
additions,  that  much  inflamed  men's  minds ;  for  it  chanced,  that  a 
woman  on  h-er  return  from  a  pilgrimage  to  our  Lady  of  Boulogne, 
being  weary,  seated  herself  in  the  market-place,  where  there  were 
crowds  of  people.  They  asked  her,  where  she  came  from  ?  she  said, 
"  From  Boulogne  :  and  I  have  seen  in  my  road  the  greatest  curse 
that  can  ever  befal  the  town  of  Ghent ;  for  there  are  upward  of 


five  huadred  diggers,  who  are  laboring  day  and  night  to  open  a 
course  for  the  Lys ;  and,  if  they  be  not  immediately  prevented,  they 
will  turn  to  their  town  the  current  of  that  river." 

This  speech  of  the  woman  was  heard,  and  repeated  in  different 
parts  of  the  town.  The  townsmen  rose,  and  said,  such  things  were 
not  to  be  suflTered  nor  borne  quietly.  Many  of  them  went  to  John 
Lyon  to  ask  advice  in  the  matter,  and  how  they  should  act.  When 
John  Lyon  saw  himself  thus  appealed  to  by  those  v/hose  love  and 
favor  he  wished  to  gain,  he  was  much  rejoiced,  but  took  care  not  to 
show  any  signs  of  it ;  for  it  would  net  be  a  fit  opportunity  until  the 
business  should  be  more  fully  ascertained :  he  therefore  made  them 
greatly  intreat  him  before  he  would  speak,  or  give  any  opinion  on 
the  subject.  When  he  was  prevailed  on  to  speak,  he  said  :  "  Geru 
tlemen,  if  you  wish  to  risk  this  business,  and  put  an  end  to  it,  you 
must  renew  an  ancient  custom  that  formerly  subsisted  in  the  town 
of  Ghent :  I  mean,  you  must  first  put  on  white  hoods,  and  choose  a 
leader,  to  whom  every  one  may  look,  and  rally  at  his  signal." 

This  harangue  was  eagerly  listened  to,  and  they  all  cried  out, 
"We  will  have  it  so,  we  wi'l  have  it  so!  now  let  us  put  on  white 
hoods."  White  hoods  were  directly  made,  and  given  out  to  those 
among  them  who  loved  war  better  than  peace,  and  had  nothing  to 
lose.  John  Lyon  was  elected  chief  of  the  v/hite  hoods.  He  \ery 
willingly  accepted  of  this  office,  to  revenge  himself  on  his  enemies, 
to  embroil  the  towns  of  Ghent  and  Bruges  with  each  other,  and  with 
the  earl  their  lord.  He  was  ordered,  as  their  chief,  to  march  against 
the  pioneers  and  diggers  from  Bruges,  and  had  with  him  two  hundrei' 
such  people  as  preferred  rioting  to  quiet. 

When  Gilbert  Matthev/  and  his  brothers  saw  the  numbers  of  these 
white  hoods,  they  were  not  too  well  pleased  :  Stephen  said  to  his 
brothers,  "  Did  not  I  well  forewarn  you,  that  this  John  Lyon  would 
discomfit  us  ?  It  would  have  been  better  if  1  had  been  believed, 
and  had  been  allowed  to  have  killed  him,  than  to  have  seen  him  in 
the  situation  he  is  in,  or  will  be,  through  these  white  hoods  he  has 
reestablished."  "No,  no,"  replied  Gilbert,  "let  me  but  speak 
with  my  lord,  and  they  shall  be  put  down.  I  am  willing  they  should 
accomplish  their  enterprise  against  the  pioneers  from  Bruges',  for  the 
good  of  our  town  ;  for,  in  truth,  it  will  be  completely  ruined,  if  they 
be  suffered  to  proceed." 

John  Lyon  and  his  rout,  when  they  had  all  their  v/hite  hoods, 
marched  from  Ghent,  with  the  intention  of  killing  the  diggers  and 
those  who  guarded  them.  News  was  soon  carried  to  the  pioneers, 
that  a  large  force  from  Ghent  was  coming  against  them  :  they  were 
so  much  afraid  of  the  consequences  they  left  their  work,  and  retired 
to  Bruges ;  and  none  were  bold  enough  to  return  to  their  digging. 
John  and  his  white  hoods,  not  seeing  any  one,  returned  to  Ghent: 
but  they  did  not  remain  quiet,  for  they  went  up  and  down  the  town, 
looking  at  and  examining  everything.  John  Lyon  kept  them  i-n  this 
state,  and  told  some  of  them  in  private  to  make  themselves  comfort- 
able,  to  eat  and  drink,  and  not  to  mind  expense ;  for  those  should 
pay  their  score  at  a  future  time  who  would  not  now  give  them  a 
farthing. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

BY  THE  EXHORTATIONS  OF  JOHN  LYON,  THE  INHABITANTS  OP  GHENT 
SEND  SOME  OF  THEIR  PRINCIPAL  CITIZENS  TO  THE  EARl,  OF  FLAN- 
DERS, TO  DEMAND  THE  PRESERVATION  OF  THEIR  LIBERTIES  AND 
FRANCHISES.  THE  EARL  REQUESTS  THESE  CITIZENS  TO  ABOLISH  THE 
WHITE  HOODS. 

During  the  time  of  these  white  hoods,  and  in  the  same  week  that 
they  had  marched,  under  the  conduct  of  John  Lyon,  to  Deynse,  in 
search  of  the  pioneers  from  Bruges,  another  cause  of  distrust  origin- 
ated at  Ghent,  by  some  who  were  alarmed  for  its  franchises  :  they 
complained  to  those  who,  by  the  constitution,  were  their  magistrates, 
that  at  Erclo*  (a  dependency  on  Ghent)  one  of  their  burgesses  was 
confined  in  the  prisons  of  the  earl,  and  that  they  had  summoned  the 
bailiff"  of  the  earl  to  surrender  him  up,  but  he  had  refused,  which  was 
directly  contrary  to  their  privileges,  and  thus  by  little  and  little  they 
were  encroached  upon.  In  former  times,  they  were  held  so  high 
and  of  such  consequence,  and  were  then  so  well  defended,  that  the 
noblest  knight  of  Flanders  thought  himself  honored  by  being  a  bur. 
gess  of  Ghent.  The  magistrates  replied,  "  We  will  cheerfully  write 
to  the  bailiflT  of  Ghent  on  the  part  of  the  burgess  whom  he  detains  in 
prison,  for  him  to  send  him  to  us  ;  for,  in  truth,  the  powers  of  his 
oflSce  do  not  extend  so  far  as  to  confine  one  of  our  burgesses  in  the 
prisons  of  the  earl." 

They  acted  accordingly,  and  wrote  to  the  bailiflT  for  the  burgess 
who  was  prisoner  at  Erclo.  The  bailiff*,  Roger  d'Auterme,  was  ad. 
vised  to  send  the  following  answer:  "Hal  what  a  noise  is  this 
about  a  mariner  ?  Were  my  prisoner  ten  times  as  rich  as  the  one  I 
have,  I  would  never  let  him  out  of  my  prison  without  orders  from  the 
earl.  I  have  powers  to  arrest,  but  none  to  set  free."  This  speech 
was  carried  back,  which  gave  much  displeasure  :  they  said,  he  had 
proudly  answered.  By  such  replies,  and  such  unlucky  accidents  as 
the  pioneers  from  Bruges  wanting  to  dig  on  the  lands  of  fchent,  and 
the  encroachments  on  the  privileges  of  Ghent,  were  that  cursed  crew 


*  Probably  £celoo 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


253 


called  White  Hoods  introduced,  and  they  became  by  degrees  more 
feared  and  renowned.  It  behooveth  such  a  set  to  have  among  them 
madmen  and  firebrands,  to  work  upon  the  more  peaceable. 

This  stjry  of  the  burgess  of  Ghent  being  detained  in  the  earl's 
prison  at  Erclo,  and  of  the  bailiff  having  refused  to  give  him  his  lib. 
ertyj  was  soon  spread  through  the  town  of  Ghent.  Many  began  to 
murmur,  and  to  say  it  ought  not  to  be  suffered  ;  and  that,  from  being 
too  quiet  about  it,  all  the  franchises  of  Ghent,  which  were  so  noble, 
would  be  lost.  John  Lyon,  who  only  aimed  at  the  embroiling  the 
town  of  Ghent  in  such  a  "manner  with  its  lord  that  it  would  be  impos- 
sible  to  settle  it  without  loss,  was  not  sorry  when  he  heard  these 
words,  and  wished  they  had  been  still  stronger :  he  continued  to 
spread  secret  rumors  in  different  parts  of  the  town,  "  that  never  could 
the  jurisdiction  or  privileges  of  any  town  be  properly  maintained  when 
once  offices  are  put  to  sale."  He  intended  this  in  allusion  to  Gilbert 
Matthew,  meaning  to  say  that  he  had  bought  the  deaconship  :  he  had 
also  added  a  new  debt  to  the  navigation,  which  was  greatly  against 
tlie  franchises  of  Ghent  and  their  ancient  privileges. 

The  earl  now  received,  every  year,  three  or  four  thousand  francs, 
besides  what  he  had  from  ancient  custom,  which  caused  many  com- 
plaints  from  merchants  as  well  as  from  the  mariners ;  insomuch  that 
those  of  Valencionnes,  Douay,  Lille,  Bethune,  and  Tournay,  began 
to  think  of  giving  up  their  commerce  with  Ghent,  by  which  greater 
i-uin  would  be  brought  upon  the  town,  and  very  soon  their  franchises 
would  be  so  neglected  as  to  be  worth  nothing,  if  no  one  stood  for- 
ward  in  support  of  them.  Gilbert  Matthew  and  the  deacon  of  the 
small  craft,  who  was  his  relation,  had  such  speeches  daily  rung  in 
their  ears  :  they  knew  they  came  from  John  Lyon,  but  they  dared 
not  attempt  to  remedy  it ;  for  John  had  posted  white  hoods  in  vari^ 
ous  parts  of  the  town,  and  had  enlisted  among  them  the  boldest  and 
most  outrageous,  so  that  they  were  afraid  to  attack  them:  besides, 
John  Lyon  never  went  abroad  alone,  for  when  he  quitted  his  house 
he  was  surrounded  by  two  or  three  hundred  white  hoods,  and  never 
went  down  the  town  but  in  cases  of  absolute  necessity.  He  always 
made  himself  be  much  entreated  before  he  would  give  any  advice  on 
«vents  which  happened,  at  home  or  abroad,  against  the  privileges  of 
die  town. 

Whenever  he  did  give  advice  or  harangue  the  people,  he  spoke  so 
well,  and  with  so  much  art,  that  his  auditors  were  highly  pleased 
with  his  language :  they  commonly  were  unanimous  in  believing  all 
he  spoke  as  truth.  John  Lyon,  with  much  art,  thus  harangued :  "  I 
do  not  say  that  we  should  in  any  way  weaken  or  diminish  the  inher- 
itance  of  my  lord  of  Flanders ;  for,  if  we  wished  it,  we  are  not  able 
to  do  it :  reason  and  justice  forbid  it.  I  am,  therefore,  of  opinion, 
that  we  should  be  cautious  how  by  any  event  we  may  incur  his  dis. 
pleasure  ;  for  every  subject  ought  to  be  on  good  terms  with  his  lord. 
The  earl  of  Flanders  is  our  good  lord,  much  feared  and  renowned  : 
he  has  always  maintained  us  in  full  peace  and  prosperity,  which  we 
should  ever  acknowledge,  and  endure  the  more  (as  we  are  bound  to 
do)  than  if  he  had  harassed  us,  and  made  it  diffic  It  for  us  to  keep 
our  own.  True  it  is,  that  at  this  present  moment,  he  is  wickedly  ad- 
vised against  us  and  the  franchises  of  the  go  ad  town  of  Ghent :  that 
we  of  Ghent  are  no  more  in  his  good  graces  is  apparent  by  the  dig- 
gers (he  residing  in  Bruges,)  who  came  to  break  in  on  our  inherit, 
ance,  and  carry  away  our  river,  by  which  measure  our  good  town 
would  have  been  quite  ruined.  In  addition  to  this,  he  intends  to 
build  a  castle  at  Deynse  in  opposition  to  us  and  to  harass  us ;  and 
we  know  that  the  people  of  Bruges  have  promised  him,  for  some  time 
past,  that  they  would  pay  him  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  francs 
a-year,  if  they  could  have  the  advantages  of  the  river  Lys.  I  would 
therefore  advise,  that  the  good  town  of  Ghent  should  send  to  him 
some  learned  men,  well  informed  of  our  affairs,  who  would  remon- 
strate  wisely  and  boldly  with  him  on  all  these  matters,  and  also  respect- 
ing the  burgess  v/ho  is  in  prison  at  Erclo,  whom  his  bailiff  will  not 
give  up,  at  vv^hich  the  tov/n  is  not  pleased,  as  well  as  on  other  affairs 
respecting  our  town.  After  having  remonstrated  with  him  on  these 
things,  let  them  inform  him,  that  neither  himself  nor  advisers  must 
imagine  that  we  are  so  disheartened,  that,  if  there  should  be  occasion, 
we  are  not  able  and  determined  to  resist ;  and  that,  after  the  town 
shall  have  had  his  answers,  the  good  men  of  Ghent  v/ill  take  proper 
measures  to  punish  those  who  shall  act  with  hostility  toward  them." 
When  John  Lyon  had  concluded  this  oration  in  the  square  of  the 
market-place,  each  man  said,  "  He  has  well  spoken  ;  he  has  well 
spoken  ;"  and  then  they  all  retired  to  their  own  homes. 

Gilbert  Matthew  was  not  present  at  this  harangue  of  John  Lyon  ; 
for  he  was  already  afraid  of  the  white  hoods  :  but  his  brother. 
Stephen,  had  been  there,  who  was  ever  foretelling  what  was  to  hap. 
pen :  he  said  on  his  return,  "  I  have  told  you  truly,  and  I  have 
always  so  said,  that,  by  God,  John  Lyon  will  be  the  ruin  of  us  all, 
Cursed  be  the  hour  when  you  would  not  consent  to  my  proposal ; 
for,  had  you  suffered  me  to  have  killed  him,  I  could  then  have  easily 
done  it;  but  now  he  is  out  of  our  reach,  and  we  dare  not  attempt 
even  to  hurt  him,  for  he  has  more  power  in  this  town  than  the  earl 
himself."  Gilbert,  replying,  said  :  "  Hold  thy  tongue,  fool ;  when. 
€ver  t  please,  with  the  assistance  of  my  lord,  I  can  put  down  these 
white  hoods ;  and  some  of  them  who  now  wear  ihem  will  not,  in  a 
short  time,  have  heads  to  put  them  on." 

Several  of  the  most  discreet  nien  of  the  town  were  ordered  to  wait 
^  ihtt  earl  as  «ifthassadore ;  and  I  beUeve  thai  Gilbert  Matthew,  the 


deacon  of  the  pilots,  was  one  of  those  chosen  to  go  thither.  John 
Lyon  was  the  cause  of  this,  because,  if  they  should  bring  back  any 
harsh  answer,  he  would  share  the  disgrace  of  it.  They  departed,  and 
found  the  earl  at  Male,*  and  managed  the  business  so  well  that  at 
last  the  earl  assented  to  all  their  demands,  as  well  in  regard  to  the 
prisoner  detained  at  Erclo,  as  in  his  intentions  to  preserve  inviolate 
all  their  franchises,  and  also  in  forbidding  the  people  of  Bruges  ever 
again  to  dig  on  the  territories  belonging  to  Ghent.  All  llii-s  he  pro- 
mised ;  and,  the  more  to  please  the  citizens  of  Ghent,  he  engaged  to 
command  the  canal  which  the  men  of  Bruges  had  dug  to  be  co«i. 
pletely  filled  up  again.  They  quitted  the  earl  very  amicably,  and 
returned  to  Ghent;  when  they  related  all  that  had  passed  with  their 
lord,  and  how  willing  he  was  to  mi^intain  all  their  franchis.es  ;  but  he 
requested,  as  a  proof  of  their  friendship,  that  the  while  hoods  should 
be  laid  aside.  As  these  words  were  speaking,  the  officers  of  the 
earl  brought  in  their  prisoner  from  Erclo,  and  surrendered  him  up,  by 
way  of  reestablishing  peace  according  to  the  orders  they  had  received, 
which  caused  great  joy  in  the  town  of  Ghent. 

John  Lyon,  the  chief  of  the  white  hoods,  was  present  when  the 
above  answer  was  received,  attended  by  ten  or  tv/elve  of  the  princi- 
pal  of  his  rout.  When  they  heard  the  earl's  request  for  the  white 
hoods  to  be  laid  aside,  they  were  silent ;  but  John  Lyon  addressed 
the  meeting,  and  said,  "  My  good  people,  you  know  and  see  clearly 
at  present  the  value  of  these  white  hoods  :  have  they  net  preserved 
for  you,  and  do  they  not  guard  better  your  franchises,  than  those  of 
red  and  black,  or  hoods  of  any  other  color  ?  Many  arc  they  who  are 
afraid  of  them  ;  but  be  assured,  and  remember  I  tell  you  so,  that  as 
soon  as  the  white  hoods  shall  be  laid  aside,  according  to  the  ordi- 
nance  which  my  lord  wishes  to  have  issued  against  them,  I  will  not 
give  three  farthings  for  all  your  privileges."  This  speech  so  deceived 
the  people  that  they  separated,  and  the  greater  part  returned  to  their 
homes,  saying,  "  Let  him  manage  the  business  ;  for  he  speaks  truth, 
and  we  have  never  seen  anything  in  him  but  v/hat  was  for  the 
advantage  and  honor  of  the  town." 

Things  remained  in  this  state,  and  John  Lyon  in  greater  danger 
of  his  life  than  before  :  upon  which  he  formed  a  plan,  which  he 
afterwards  executed  ;  for  he  clearly  savv  that  Gilbert  Matthew  had, 
in  this  embassy  to  the  earl,  instigated  some  mischief  against  him  and 
his  companions,  notwithstanding  the  friendly  ansvv-ers  which  the  earl 
had  sent.  He  therefore  resolved  to  counterwork  his  enemies,  and 
gave  secret  orders  to  the  leaders  of  the  white  hoods,  and  to  thosa 
who  commanded  the  companies  of  hundreds  and  of  fifties,  to  keep 
their  men  day  and  night  on  guard  well  armed,  and,  on  the  first 
appearance  of  any  movement,  to  march  to  him ;  for  it  v/ould  be  bet- 
ter to  kill  than  to  be  killed,  since  affairs  were  brought  to  such  a  pass. 
These  orders  were  punctually  observed,  and  they  were  exact  in 
keeping  themselves  in  readiness. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  WHITE  HOODS  MURDER  THE  BAILIFF  OF  GHENT  !N  THE  BIIDST  OP 
THE  MARKET.  THE  HOUSES  A;\D  GOODS  OF  THE  FAMILY  OF  THE 
MATTHEWS  ARE  DESTROYED.     A    GRAND  CONFUSION  IX  GHENT. 

Not  long  afterwards,  the  bailiff  of  Ghext,  Roger  d'Auterme, 
came  to  town  with  full  two  hundred  horse,  in  order  to  execute  what 
had  been  planned  between  the  earl,  Gilbert  Pvlatthew,  and  his  bro- 
thers.  The  bailiff,  with  his  two  hundred  men,  galloped  up  the 
streets,  with  the  banner  of  the  earl  in  his  hand,  unto  the  market, 
place,  where  he  halted,  and  posted  his  banner  before  him.  Gilbert 
Matthew,  his  brothers,  and  the  deacon  of  the  small  craft,  imme. 
diately  went  thither.  It  had  been  determined  that  these  men.at 
arms  should  march  instantly  to  the  house  of  John  Lyon,  and  arrest 
him  as  the  chief  of  the  white  hoods,  with  six  or  seven  others,  the 
most  culpable,  carry  them  to  the  castle  of  Ghent,  and  immediately 
cut  their  heads  off. 

John  Lyon  suspected  some  such  thing  ;  for  he  had  received  secret 
intelligence  from  his  spies,  scattered  over  different  parts  of  the 
town.  He  knew  of  the  arrival  of  t-he  bailiff,  and  saw  it  was  a  thing 
determined  upon.  The  other  white  hoods  were  informed  that  this 
day  had  been  fixed  on  to  arrest  them,  and  were  therefore  ready  pre- 
pared  and  assembled  near  the  house  of  John  Lyon,  who  was  wait- 
ing for  them:  they  came  in  bands  of  ten  and  twenty,  and,  as  they 
marched  up,  they  formed  in  the  street :  when  they  were  all  as- 
sembled, they  were  full  four  hundred.  John  Lyon  marched  off 
as  fierce  as  a  lion,  saying,  "  Let  us  advance  against  these  traitors, 
who  wish  to  ruin  the  town  of  Ghent.  I  thought  all  those  fine 
speeches  which  Gilbert  Matthew  brought  back  the  other  day  were 
only  meant  for  our  destruction,  and  to  lull  us  asleep  ;  but  we  will 
make  him  pay  dearly  for  them."  He  and  his  rout  advanced  hastily  : 
they  increased  very  much  by  the  way ;  for  there  were  those  who 
joined  him  that  had  not  as  yet  put  on  the  white  hoods,  wbs  cried 
out,  "  Treason  !  treason  I" 

They  marched,  by  a  roundabout  way  and  a  narrow  street,  to  the 
corn.market,  where  the  bailiff,  who  represented  the  earl,  had  posted 
himself.    Gilbert  Matthew  and  his  brethren,  the  moment  they  saw 

*  It  would  seem  from  Bleau's  grand  atlas,  thul  the  duinaiii  und  park  of  Mule  imd  be«Q 
drowned  by  the  itea  since  this  time.  The  earl  of  Fianden  was  bora  there,  aod  theaos 
called  Louis  de  Mal«.i 


254 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


John  Lyon  and  the  white  hoods  enter  the  markeUplace,  left  the  bai- 
liff,  and  ran  away  as  fast  as  they  could  ;  and  neither  order  nor  array 
was!  observed,  except  by  the  men-at-arms  whom  the  bailiff  had 
brought  thither.  Immediately  on  the  arrival  of  John  Lyon  in  the 
market-place,  with  the  white  hoods,  a  large  body  of  them  advanced 
toward  the  bailiff ;  and,  without  saying  a  word,  he  was  seized, 
thrown  on  the  ground  and  slain.  The  banner  of  the  earl  was  then 
dragged  through  the  dirt,  and  torn  to  pieces  ;  but  not  one  man, 
except  the  bailiff,  was  touched.  They  then  collected  round  John 
Lyon.  When  the  earl's  men-at-arms  saw  the  bailiff  dead,  and  their 
banner  torn  to  pieces,  they  were  thunder-struck,  and,  like  men 
defeated,  took  to  flight,  and  left  the  town. 

You  may  easily  imagine  that  Gilbert  Matthew  and  his  brethren, 
who  were  known  to  be  the  enemies  of  John  Lyon  and  the  white 
hoods,  did  not  think  themselves  very  safe  in  their  houses  :  they 
therefore  set  out  as  speedily  as  they  could,  and  quitted  the  town 
through  by.streets,  leaving  their  wives,  children,  and  goods  behind 
them.  They  made  what  haste  they  could  to  the  earl  of  Flanders, 
to  whom  they  related  all  that  had  happened,  and  the  death  of  his 
bailiff.  The  earl  was  sorely  afflicted  at  this  intelligence,  as  well  he 
might,  for  they  had  treated  him  with  great  contempt ;  he  was  much 
enraged,  and  swore  that  he  would  have  ample  revenge  before  he 
ever  returned  to  Ghent,  and  before  they  should  have  peace  from  him, 
so  that  all  other  towns  should  take  an  example  from  it.  Gilbert 
Matthew  and  his  brothers  remained  with  the  earl. 

John  Lyon  and  the  white  hoods  persevered  in  their  outrages ;  after 
the  death  of  the  bailiff,  and  the  flight  of  the  men-at-arms,  as  no  one 
offered  to  revenge  this  murder,  John,  who  wished  to  ruin  the  Mat- 
thews (for  he  bore  them  deadly  hatred,)  said,  "  Come,  let  us  go  after 
those  wicked  traitors  who  this  day  intended  to  have  destroyed  ^he 
town  of  Ghent."  They  hastened  down  the  streets  to  the  residence 
of  the  Matthews,  but  found  none,  for  they  had  all  gone  off.  They 
were  sought  for  in  every  room  throughout  the  houses  of  the  adjoin- 
ing streets  ;  and,  when  they  were  convinced  they  were  gone,  John 
Lyon  was  much  vexed.  He  gave  up  to  his  companions  all  their 
goods,  when  the  houses  were  completely  pillaged  and  razed  to  the 
ground,  so  that  no  vestige  remained,  as  if  they  had  been  traitors  to 
the  whole  body  of  the  town. 

When  they  had  done  this  deed,  they  retired  to  their  homes  ;  nor 
was  there  a  sheriff,  or  any  other  officer  belonging  to  the  earl  or  to 
the  town,  who  said  they  had  acted  wrong :  indeed,  at  that  time  all 
were  afraid  to  say  a  word  against  them  :  for  the  white  hoods  were 
60  numerous  that  none  dared  to  provoke  them,  and  they  paraded 
the  streets  in  large  bodies  without  any  opposition.  It  was  said,  both 
within  and  without  the  town,  that  they  were  connected  with  some 
of  the  sheriffs  and  rich  men  in  Ghent,  which  was  not  unlikely  ;  for 
such  a  ruffianly  crew  would  never  have  dared  to  slay  so  noble  a 
man  as  Roger  d'Auterme,  bailiff  of  Ghent,  holding  the  banner  of 
the  earl  in  his  hand  at  the  time,  if  they  had  not  depended  on  some 
good  and  able  supporters  in  their  wicked  acts.  They  alterwards 
increased  so  much  as  to  want  no  foreign  aid,  and  became  so  pow- 
erful  that  none  were  bold  enough  to  oppose  anything  they  thought 
proper  to  undertake.  Roger  d'Auterme  was  carried  away  by  the 
Friar  Minors  to  their  church,  where  he  was  by  them  buried. 

After  this  event,  several  of  the  wisest  and  richest  citizens  in 
Ghent  began  to  murmur,  and  were  much  vexed :  they  said  among 
themselves,  that  a  great  outrage  had  been  committed  when  the  earl's 
bailiff  had  thus  been  murdered  in  the  execution  of  his  office ;  and 
that  their  lord  would  be  justly  offended,  and  never  grant  them  peace  ; 
that  these  wicked  people  had  put  the  town  to  the  hazard  of  being 
totally  destroyed,  if  God  did  not  speedily  afford  a  remedy.  Not- 
withstanding all  these  words,  there  was  not  one  among  them  who 
had  courage  personally  to  correct  or  reprove  the  author  of  these 
atrocities.  John  de  Faucille,  who  at  that  time  was  a  man  much 
renowned  for  his  wisdom  in  Ghent,  on  finding  things  carried  to  such 
lengths  as  the  murdering  of  the  earl's  bailiff,  thought  it  must  end 
badly  :  that  he  might  not  be  suspected  by  the  earl,  he  left  the  town 
privately,  and  went  to  a  handsome  country-house  which  he  had  near 
Ghent,  and  there  remained,  having  given  orders  to  tell  every  one  he 
was  very  unwell  and  melancholy,  and  could  see  none  but  his  own 
people.  Every  day,  however,  he  had  news  from  Ghent ;  for  he  had 
left  there  the  greater  part  of  his  family,  his  wife,  his  children  and 
his  friends ;  and  thus  he  dissembled  for  a  considerable  time. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

TWELVE  CITIZENS  OF  GHENT  ARE  DEPUTED  TO  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS. 
THE  WHITE  HOODS  PILLAGE  AND  BURN  THE  CASTLE  OF  ANDREGHIEN,* 
OF  WHICH  THE  EARL  WAS  VERY  FOND. 

The  gooQ  people  of  Ghent  who  were  rich  and  industrious,  and 
had  wives,  families  and  fortunes  in  the  town  and  neighborhood,  wish- 
;ng  as  they  did  to  live  in  an  honorable  way,  were  not  well  pleased 
to  see  things  in  this  situation,  and  were  very  sensible  how  ill  they 
had  acted  toward  their  lord  ;  they  therefore  consulted  among  them- 
■elves  how  they  could  best  remedy  this  ill  deed,  and  throw  them- 
■elves  on  his  mercy,  for  it  was  better  to  do  so  soon  than  late.  They 

*  Q  if  not  Adeeheox  >vlucliun«ar£ccloo. 


called  a  council,  in  which  it  was  debated  what  most  profitable 
means  they  could  use  to  save  their  own  honors,  and  to  promote  the 
advantage  of  the  town.  John  Lyon  and  the  other  leaders  of  the 
white  hoods  were  invited  to  this  council ;  otherwise  they  would  not 
have  dared  to  have  hoJden  it.  Many  proposals  were  made,  and 
long  debates  ensued ;  but  at  last  they  determined  unanimously  to 
elect  twelve  of  the  most  respectable  of  the  inhabitants,  who  should 
solicit  mercy  and  pardon  for  the  murder  of  the  bailiff:  and  if  by 
this  they  could  obtain  peace,  it  woi  Id  be  a  good  thing;  but  every 
person  must  be  included  in  the  pea.  e,  and  nothing  moved  in  the 
business  hereafter. 

This  resolution  was  acted  upon,  and  twelve  citizens  elected  to 
wait  on  the  earl.  John  Lyon  kept  always  saying,  that  it  was  right 
to  be  on  good  terms  with  their  lord  ;  but  his  wishes  were  just  the 
contrary,  for  he  thought  and  said  internally,  "  Things  are  not  yet  in 
the  situation  I  wish  to  put  them  in."  The  determination  of  the 
council  soon  became  public :  the  twelve  deputies  set  off,  and  jour- 
neyed on  until  they  came  to  Male,  where  they  found  the  earl,  who 
on  their  approach  was  wondrous  angry,  and  in  a  cruel  passion  against 
the  inhabitants  of  Ghent.  The  twelve  deputies  acted  well  their 
parts  by  appearing  contrite,  and,  with  uplifted  hands,  entreated  him 
to  have  pity  on  them.  They  pleaded  their  excuse  for  the  death  of 
his  bailiff,  adding,  "  Dear  lord,  have  m-ercy  on  us,  so  that  we  may 
carry  peace  back  to  the  town  of  Ghent,  which  loves  you  so  much ; 
and  we  engage,  that  for  the  time  to  come,  this  outrage  shall  be  amply 
atoned  for  by  those  who  have  done  it  or  excited  it,  so  that  you  shall 
be  satisfied,  and  that  all  large  towns  shaU  take  example  from  it." 
They  so  long  and  affectionately  solicited  the  earl,  that  he  restrained 
his  anger ;  and,  by  other  good  arguments  which  they  urged,  the  affair 
was  arranged  and  articles  of  peace  drawn  up.  The  earl  was  on  the 
point  of  pardoning  all  the  outrages  committed  against  him  by  those 
of  Ghent,  on  their  making  the  reparation  agreed  on,  when  other  in- 
telligence arrived  that  I  will  now  relate. 

John  Lyon,  who  had, remained  at  Ghent,  thought  directly  the  re. 
verse  of  what  he  had  said  in  the  council,  that  it  was  proper  to  be  on 
good  terms  with  their  lord.    He  knew  for  a  certainty  he  had  already 
so  much  irritated  the  earl,  that  he  would  never  forgive  him,  and  if 
his  pardon  were  promised,  it  would  be  through  dissimulation,'  which 
would  end  in  his  being  put  to  death.    He  therefore  chose  rather  to 
throw  aside  all  shame,  since  he  had  entered  so  far  in  the  business, 
than  to  continue  daily  in  the  fear  of  his  life ;  and  thus  he  acted! 
During  the  time  the  deputation  was  gone  to  the  earl  to  solicit  peacej 
he  collected  all  the  white  hoods  under  his  command,  and  the  differ' 
ent  handicrafts  in  the  town  the  most  inclined  to  his  way  of  thinking, 
and  gained  his  end  by  great  artifice  ;  for,  when  they  were  assembled,' 
he  said  to  them,  "  Gentlemen,  you  well  know  how  much  we  have 
angered  my  lord  of  Flanders,  and  upon  what  grounds  we  have  sent 
a  deputation  to  him.    We  do  not  know  what  answer  they  will  bring 
back ;  whether  peace  or  war ;  for  he  is  not  of  a  temper  easily  ap- 
peased, and  he  has  near  his  person  Gilbert  Matthew  and  his  brethrea, 
who  will  not  fail  to  excite  his  anger.    It  is  therefore,  a  hundred  to 
one  that  we  have  peace.    It  behooves  us,  if  we  should  have  war,  to 
look  to  ourselves,  and  see  from  whom  we  may  get  assistance,  and  by 
whom  we  may  be  supported.    You,  deacons  of  the  different  trades, 
do  you  draw  out  into  the  fields  to-morrow  your  men ;  and  we  will 
see  what  appearance  they  make  ;  for  it  is  proper-we  take  measures 
against  a  surprise.    This  will  not  cost  us  anything,  and  will  make  us 
more  feared."    They  all  answered,  that  he  had  well  spoken.  This 
measure  was  followed  ;  and,  on  the  morrow,  they  marched  out  of  the 
gate  leading  to  Bruges,  and  drew  up  in  a  handsome  plain  vv'ithout 
Ghent,  called  Andreghien.    When  they  were  all  arrived,  John  Lyon 
looked  at  them  with  great  pleasure ;  for  they  were  full  ten  thousand, 
well  armed;  and  said,  "Here  is  indeed  a  handsome  company." 
When  he  had  examined  them  for  a  short  space,  and  had  been  all 
round  them,  he  added,  "  I  would  propose  that  we  visit  my  lord'o 
house,  since  we  are  so  near  to  it.    I  have  been  told  that  he  has  lai(^ 
therein  many  stores  and  provisions,  which  may  be  of  great  prejudice 
to  the  town  of  Ghent." 

This  was  agreed  to ;  and  they  marched  to  Andreghien,  which  at 
the  time  was  without  guards  or  defence.  They  entered  the  house, 
and  began  to  search  it  everywhere.  The  white  hoods  and  their 
ribald  crew  which  had  entered,  very  soon  despoiled  it,  taking  away 
whetever  they  could  lay  their  hands  on.  There  were  many  rich 
jewels  and  clothes,  for  the  earl  kept  there  his  wardrobe.  John  Lyon 
affected  to  be  in  a  violent  passion  at  this  conduct,  but  was  not  so  in 
reality,  as  it  afterwards  appeared  ;  for,  after  they  had  left  the  castle 
and  marched  into  the  plain,  on  looking  behind  them,  they  saw  the 
mansion  in  flames  in  twenty  different  places  ;  and,  if  they  had  enter, 
tained  the  inclination,  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  extinguish  it. 
John  Lyon,  who  pretenised  to  be  much  surprised,  cried  out,  "  How 
has  this  fire  happened  in  my  lord's  house?"  They  answered,  "By- 
accident."  "  Well,"  replied  he,  "  it  cannot  now  be  helped  ;  and  it 
is  still  better  that  accident  should  have  burnt  it,  than  that  we  should. 
Everything  considered,  it  was  but  a  dangerous  neighbor ;  and  my 
lord  might  have  established  a  garrison  therein,  which  would  have 
annoyed  us  much."    They  all  answered,  "  What  you  say  is  true." 

They  then  returned  to  Ghent,  and  did  nothing  more  that  day ;  but 
what  they  had  done  was  mischief  enough,  for  it  cost  afterwards  two 
hundred  thousand  lives,  and  was  one  of  the  principal  causes  which 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


955 


enraged  the  earl  of  Flandors  the  most.  John  Lyon  had  done  it,  be- 
cause  he  wished  not  for  peace  :  he  well  knew,  that  whatever  treaty 
Was  entered  into,  it  would  be  sealed  with  his  blood.  This  castle  of 
Andreghiea  had  cost  the  earl  of  Flanders,  in  building  and  ornament- 
ing.  two  hundred  thousand  francs ;  and  he  loved  it  in  preference  to 
all  iais  other  residences.  The  well-intentioned  inhabitants  of  Ghent, 
who  were  desirous  of  peace,  were  exceedingly  hurt  at  this  business; 
but  help  it  they  could  not,  nor  did  they  dare  to  show  any  symptoms 
of  anger,  for  the  white  hoods  said  the  castle  had  been  burnt  acci- 
dentally. 

News  of  this  was  brought  to  the  earl  at  Male  :  those  who  came 
said,  "  My  lord,  you  do  not  know  that  your  beautiful  house  of  An- 
dreo-hien,  which  has  cost  you  such  sums  to  build,  and  of  which  you 
are  "so  fond,  is  burnt  to  the  ground."  "Burnt?"  replied  the  earl, 
who  was  much  enraged  at  this  intelligence.  "  Yes ;  help  me,  God, 
if  it  be  not  true."  "  And  by  what  means  ?"  "  By  accidental  fire,  as 
they  seiy."  "  Ha,  ha,"  answered  the  earl,  "  now  it  is  all  over :  there 
shall  never  be  peace  in  Flanders  as  long  as  John  Lyon  lives  :  he  has 
had  this  house  burnt  in  an  underhand  manner,  but  he  shall  dearly 
pay  for  it."  He  then  ordered  the  deputation  from  Ghent  to  come  to 
him,  and  said,  "  Ah,  wretches  !  you  supplicate  my  favor  with  sword 
in  hand.  I  had  acceded  to  eveiy  proposal  you  had  made,  according 
to  your  wisli ;  and  your  people  have  set  fire  to  and  burnt  the  house  I 
loved  in  preference  to  all  my  others.  Do  you  think  there  had  not 
been  sufficient  contempt  shown  me  when  they  murdered  my  bailiff, 
while  he  was  executing  my  orders,  tore  my  banner,  and  trod  it  under 
foot  ?  Know,  that  if  my  own  honor  were  not  concerned,  and  if  you 
^lad  not  already  obtained  passports  from  me,  I  would  now  have  you 
all  beheaded.  Quit  my  presence,  and  tell  those  wicked  and  out- 
rageous  men  of  Ghent,  that  they  never  shall  have  peace,  nor  will  I 
listen  to  any  negotiation,  until  I  shall  have  given  up  to  me  all  those 
whom  I  shall  point  out,  and  whom  I  will  have  beheaded  without 
mercy." 

These  citizens  were  exceedingly  hurt  at  the  news  they  heard,  and, 
like  people  who  were  perfectly  innocent,  endeavored  to  excuse  them- 
selves ;  but  in  vain,  for  the  earl  was  so  much  enraged  he  would  not 
hear  them :  he  made  them  leave  his  presence,  when  they  mounted 
their  horses  and  relumed  to  Ghent,  and  there  related  what  they  had 
done,  and  how  well  they  had  managed  the  business  ;  that  they  had 
succeeded  ia  obtaining  an  amicable  settlement  with  the  earl,  when 
the  unfortunate  event  of  the  castle  being  burnt  came  to  his  ears. 
After  this,  the  earl  threatened  them  greatly,  and  declared  he  .would 
iiever  consent  to  any  peace  until  such  of  the  townsmen  as  he  should 
choose  were  given  up  to  him.  The  well-meaning  inhabitants  saw 
things  were  taking  a  bad  turn,  and  that  the  white  hoods  had  imined 
all ;  but  there  were  none  bold  enough  to  speak  out. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  set  off  with  his  attendants  from  Male,  and 
came  to  his  h6tel  at  Lille,  whither  he  summoned  all  the  knights  of 
Flanders,  and  eveiy  gentleman  dependent  on  him,  to  have  their  advice 
how  he  should  act  on  this  occasion,  and  by  what  means  he  should 
revenge  himself  on  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  for  the  contempt  they 
had  shown.  All  the  gentlemen  of  Flanders  swore  to  be  true  and 
loyal  to  him,  as  every  one  ought  to  be  toward  their  lord.  The  earl 
was  much  pleased  at  this,  and  sent  reinforcements  to  the  garrisons 
in  all  his  castles  at  Dendremonde,  Russelmonde,  Alost,  at  Courtray 
•dnd  Oudenarde. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  DEATH  OF  JOHN  LYON.     THE  MEN  OF  GHENT  CHOOSE  CAPTAINS  TO  j 
COMMAND  THEM.     SEVERAL  TOWNS  IN  FLANDERS  ALLY  THEMSELVES 
WITH  GHENT. 

John  Lyon  was  rejoiced  when  he  found  the  earl  of  Flanders  in 
earnest,  and  so  much  enraged  against  Ghent  that  he  would  not  grant 
them  peace  ;  and  that,  by  his  manoeuvres,  he  had  pushed  matters  so 
forward,  that  the  town  would  be  obliged  to  make  war  whether  it 
would  or  not.  He  said  publicly  :  "  You  hear,  gentlemen,  how  our 
lord,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  is  making  preparations  against  you,  and 
will  not  listen  to  any  tei-ms  of  peace :  I  therefore  would  advise,  for 
greater  security,  that  before  we  shall  be  more  oppressed,  we  know 
what  towns  of  Flanders  will  give  us  their  support.  I  will  answer  for 
those  of  Gramon'.  noi:  being  against  us,  but  on  the  contrary  they  will 
assist  us,  as  well  as  those  of  Courtray,  which  is  in  our  castlewick, 
and  within  our  jurisdiction.  But  as  for  those  of  Bruges,  they  are 
proud  and  haughly,  and  it  has  been  by  their  means  that  all  this  mis- 
chief has  been  fomented  :  it  therefore  becomes  us  to  march  against 
them,  in  such  force,  that  through  fair  or  foul  means,  they  unite  them, 
selves  with  us."    All  present  answered,  that  his  advice  was  good. 

In  course  of  time,  every  one  that  was  to  go  on  this  expedition  made 
himself  ready.  When  they  were  all  duly  prepared,  in  a  manner  be. 
coming  them,  they  marched  from  Ghent,  in  number  from  nine  to  ten 
thousand  men,  canying  with  them  a  large  train  of  stores  and  provis- 
ions. The  first  day,  they  halted  at  Deynse  :  on  the  mon'ow,  they 
advanced  within  a  short  league  of  Bmges,  when  they  drew  up  in  order 
of  battle,  in  the  plain,  with  their  baggage  in  the  rear.  John  Lyon 
ordered  the  deacons  of  the  trades  to  go  into  Bruges,  and  know  their 
intentions.  They  advanced  thither,  but  found  the  gates  shot  and  well 
guarded.  When  they  therefore  informed  them  what  their  business 
was,  the  guards  said,  they  would  cheerfully  go  and  tell  it  to  the  bur- 


gomaster  and  sheriffs,  who  had  postea  them  there.  They  did  so, 
and  the  burgomasters  and  jurats  told  them  to  return  and  say  that 
they  would  call  a  council  to  consider  of  it.  When  they  came  back 
with  this  answer,  John  Lyon  cried  out :  "  Advance,  advance  I  let 
us  attack  Bruges ;  for,  if  we  wait  until  they  shall  have  held  their 
council,  we  shall  find  great  difficulty  to  gain  an  entrance :  it  is  bet- 
ter we  attack  them  before  they  consult  together,  and  the  sudden, 
ness  of  our  attack  will  surprise  them." 

This  plan  Was  followed  ;  and  the  men  of  Ghent  advanced  to  the 
barriers  and  ditches  of  Biniges,  John  Lyon  marching  at  their  head  on 
a  black  horse.  He  quickly  dismounted,  and  took  an  axe  in  his  hand. 
When  the  guard,  who  were  not  in  sufficient  strength,  saw  the  men 
of  Ghent  were  so  determined  to  attack  them,  they  were  frightened, 
and  ran  away  down  the  streets  as  far  as  the  market-place,  crying  out, 
"  Here  are  the  men  of  Ghent !  Quickly  to  your  posts ;  for  they  are 
before  your  walls,  and  at  your  gates." 

Those  of  Bniges  who  were  assembling  for  the  council  were  thun- 
der-struck,  and  had  not  time  to  assemble  nor  to  give  any  orders  upon 
the  occasion,  while  the  majority  of  the  people  were  desirous  that  the 
gates  should  be  immediately  thrown  open.  It  behooved  them  to 
agree  in  this  with  the  commonalty ;  otherwise  it  would  have  turned 
out  badly  for  the  rich  inhabitants.  The  burgomaster  and  sheriffs, 
with  many  of  the  townsmen,  came  to  the  gate  where  the  men  of 
Ghent  were  with  a  good  inclination  to  attack  it.  The  burgomaster 
and  the  magistrates  of  Bruges,  who  for  that  day  had  the  government 
of  the  town,  advanced  to  open  the  wicket  to  parley  with  John  Lyon. 
By  treaty,  they  opened  the  barriers  and  gate,  at  which  they  held  their 
conference,  and  were  good  friends.  All  now  entered  the  town. 
John  Lyon  rode  by  the  side  of  the  burgomaster,  and  showed  himsell 
a  bold  and  valiant  man  i  his  men  marched  in  the  rear  in  bright  armor. 
It  was  a  handsome  sight  to  see  them  thus  enter  Bruges  until  they 
came  to  the  market-place,  where,  as  they  arrived,  they  formed  them- 
selves into  array  in  the  square.  John  Lyon  held  a  white  tnincheon 
in  his  hand. 

A  formal  alliance  was  then  entered  into  between  the  townsmen  ot 
Ghent  and  Bruges,  which  they  mutually  swore  to  keep,  and  to  remain 
for  ever  as  good  friends  and  neighbors  :  those  of  Ghent  were  allowed 
to  summon  them,  and  to  lead  them  with  them  wherever  they  pleased. 
Soon  after  they  had  been  thus  drawn  up  in  the  market-place,  John 
Lyon  and  some  of  his  captains  went  to  the  hall,  whence  they  i.«t;ued 
a  proclamation  for  all  the  men  of  Ghent  to  retire  peaceably  to  their 
quarters,  and  there  to  disarm  themselves  without  noise,  or  any  tumult, 
under  pain  of  death  ;  which  was  quickly  obeyed.  They  were  also 
forbidden  to  dislodge  any  one,  or  to  engage  in  any  quarrels,  or  to  take 
anything  from  their  hosts  without  instantly  paying  for  it,  under  the 
same  penalty. 

This  proclamation  being  issued,  another  was  published  on  the  part 
of  the  town,  for  each  householder  to  receive  as  friends  the  guod  men 
of  Ghent,  and  to  afford  them  all  sorts  of  provisions  at  the  market 
prices  ;  and  that  no  undue  advantage  should  be  taken,  nor  any  quar- 
rels  or  contentions  stirred  up,  under  pain  of  death.  All  persons  now 
retired  to  their  houses  or  quarters  ;  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  two 
towns  thus  remained  amicably  together  for  two  days,  and  strength- 
ened their  alliance  and  friendship  mutually.  Their  treaties  being 
drawn  out  and  sealed,  on  the  third  day  the  men  of  Ghent  departed, 
and  marched  to  the  town  of  Damme,  which  instantly  opened  its  gates, 
and  received  them  most  courteously  :  they  remamed  there  two  days. 
John  Lyon,  during  his  short  stay,  was  seized  with  a  sudden  sickness 
that  swelled  his  body  exceedingly  :  the  night  he  was  taken  ill,  he  had 
supped  in  gi-eat  revelry  with  the  ladies  of  the  town ;  for  which  reason 
several  said  and  maintained  that  he  had  been  poisoned.  Of  this  1 
know  nothing,  therefore  shall  not  insist  on  it;  but  I  do  know  that  on 
the  morrow  he  was  placed  on  a  litter,  for  ho  was  taken  ill  in  the 
night,  and  carried  to  Ardenbourg;  but  death  prevented  him  going 
further,  to  the  great  son-ow  of  the  men  of  Ghent,  who  were  thrown 
into  confusion  by  the  event.  All  his  enemies  were  as  much  rejoiced 
thereat  as  his  friends  were  cast  down.  His  body  was  conveyed  to 
Ghent ;  and,  on  account  of  his  death,  the  whole  army  returned  thither. 
When  the  news  of  his  decease  was  known  in  that  town,  it  caused 
much  soiTow  ;  for  he  was  greatly  beloved  by  all,  excepting  the  party 
of  the  earl.  The  clergy  went  out  to  meet  the  body,  and  conducted 
it  into  the  town  with  as  much  solemnity  as  if  he  had  been  earl  of 
Flanders.  He  was  interred  in  the  church  of  St.  Nicholas,  where  his 
obsequies  were  performed,  and  where  he  lies. 

Notwithstanding  the  death  of  John  Lyon,  the  alliance  between 
Ghent  and  Bruges  was  not  broken ;  fer  they  had  can-ied  sufficient 
hostages  with  them  to  Ghent,  for  the  due  performance  of  all  its  arti- 
cles.  The  earl  was  exceedingly  rejoiced  at  the  death  of  John  Lyon ; 
as  were  Gilbert  Matthew,  his  brothers,  the  deacon  of  the  small  craft, 
and  all  the  party  of  the  eari,  who  sent  greater  reinforcements  than 
before  to  all  his  towns  and  castles,  and  ordered  a  sufficient  number 
of  good  knights  and  squires  of  the  castlewicks  of  Lille  and  Douay 
into  the  town  of  Ypres,  declaring  he  would  make  Ghent  repent  of  its 
conduct. 

Soon  after  the  death  of  J^hn  Lyon,  those  of  Ghent  considered  they 
could  not  long  remain  without  leaders.    The  deacons  of  the  trades 
and  the  guards  of  the  gates  selected,  according  to  their  opinion,  four 
of  the  most  courageous  and  enterprising  for  their  commanders,  whose 
j  names  were,  John  Pruniaux,  John  Boule,  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  and 


25S 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Peter  du  Bois.  They  swore  Ij  piy  these  commanders  the  most  exact 
obedience,  under  pain  of  death  ;  and  these  four  swore  also  to  preserve 
and  defend  the  honor  and  franchises  of  the  town  of  Ghent.  The  four 
commanders  excited  those  of  Ghent  to  march  against  Ypres  and  the 
franc  de  Bruges,  in  order  to  obtain  their  union  or  put  them  to  death. 
They  therefore  s-et  off  from  Ghent,  in  grand  array,  to  the  amount  of 
at  least  twelve  thousand,  all  clad  in  bright  armor.  They  took  the 
road  to  Courtray.  The  inhabitants  of  Courtray  allowed  them  to  enter 
their  town  v/ith-out  fear,  for  they  were  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Ghent : 
they  there  refreshed  themselves  at  their  ease  for  two  days.  On  the 
third  day  they  marched  toward  Ypres,  canying  with  them  two  hun- 
dred  vvell-artned  men  from  among  the  cross-bows  of  Courtray.  They 
followed  the  road  tj  Thorout,  where  on  their  arrival  they  halted  ;  and 
the  commanders  held  a  council,  in  which  they  resolved  to  send  three 
or  four  thousand  of  their  men,  under  the  command  of  the  captain  of 
the  white  hoods,  to  treat  with  the  inhabitants  of  Ypres,  and  the  main 
body  to  follow  to  reinforce  them,  if  there  should  be  occasion.  These 
orders  were  executed,  and  they  came  before  Ypres. 

The  commonalty  of  Ypres  and  the  small  handicrafts,  hearing  of 
the  arrival  of  the  army  from  Ghent,  instantly  armed  themselves,  and 
drew  up  in  the  market-place,  to  the  amount  of  full  five  thousand. 
The  rich  inhabitants  had  not  any  power  in  the  town.  The  knights 
placed  there  in  garrison  by  the  earl,  advanced  in  handsome  order,  to 
the  gate  leading  to  Thorout,  where  the  Ghent  men  had  halted  with- 
outside  the  barriers,  requesting  they  would  allow  then:  to  enter.  The 
knights  and  their  men  were  drawn  up  before  the  gate,  and  showed 
such  an  appearance  that  the  men  of  Ghent  could  never  have  gained 
admittance  but  by  force.  However,  the  ancient  trades  of  the  town 
were  resolved  that  they  should  enter,  in  spite  of  the  knights:  they 
left,  therefore,  the  market-place,  and  came  to  the  gate  which  the 
knights  were  guarding,  and  said  :  "  Open  the  gate  to  our  friends  and 
neighbors  from  Ghent:  we  will  have  them  enter  our  town."  The 
knights  replied,  "  They  would  do  no  such  thing:  for  they  had  been 
ordered  th'ther  by  the  earl  of  Flanders  to  defend  the  town,  which 
they  would  do  to  the  utmost  of  their  power ;  and  it  was  not  possible 
for  the  force  of  those  of  Ghent  to  enter  otherwise  than  by  treason." 

Words  multiplied  so  fast  between  the  gentlemen  and  the  deacons 
of  small  handicrafts,  that  the  last  shouted  out,  "  Kill  them,  kill  them  ! 
they  shall  not  be  masters  of  our  town."  They  were  immediately 
attacked,  and,  after  a  long  contest,  were  roughly  driven  down  the 
streets,  as  numbers  were  against  them  ;  and  five  knights  were  slain, 
among  whom  were  sir  Robert  and  sir  Thomas  de  la  Hourdrie,  which 
was  a  great  pity.  Sir  Henry  d'Antoing  was  in  imminent  danger  of 
his  life,  and  with  great  difficulty  could  some  of  the  principal  inhabit, 
ants  save  him  :  at  last,  they  did  succeed  in  it,  and  many  of  the 
others  were  saved  also.  The  gate  was  opened,  so  that  the  men  of 
Ghent  entered  the  town,  and  became  the  masters  of  it,  without  do- 
ing  any  damage.  When  they  had  remained  there  for  two  days,  and 
had  taken  hostages  from  the  inhabitants,  who  entered  into  a  similar 
treaty  with  those  of  Bruges,  Courtray,  Gramont,  and  Damme,  they  set 
out  from  Ypres  in  a  most  courteous  manner,  and  returned  to  Ghent. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

THIS  MEN  OP  GHENT  BESlEaE  THE  TOWN  OF  OUDENARDE  ON  ALL  SIDES. 
THEY  MAKE  A  GRAND  ASSAULT  ON  THE  EAKL  OF  FLANDERS  IN  DEN- 
DREMONDE. 

Tf.e  earl  of  Flanders,  who  resided  at  Lille,  heard  how  the  inhabit, 
ants  of  Ypres  had  turned  against  him,  and  what  the  small  handi- 
crafts had  done  ;  he  was  sorely  vexed,  as  well  for  the  loss  of  those 
knights  who  had  there  been  slain  as  for  other  causes.  He,  how. 
ever,  comforted  hjmself  by  saying,  "  Well,  if  we  have  this  time  lost 
Ypres,  we  shall  another  time  regain  it  to  their  curse ;  for  I  will  strike 
off  such  numbers  of  heads,  all  others  shall  be  astonished  at  it."  The 
earl  intended  particularly  to  provide  the  town  of  Oudenarde  most 
amply  with  all  sorts  of  stores,  provision,  and  men-at-arms  :  for  he 
thought  that  the  men  of  Ghent  would  soon  come  to  besiege  it;  and, 
if  they  succeeded,  the  loss  would  be  great  to  him,  for  they  would 
then  have  the  whole  navigation  of  the  fine  river  Scheld  at  their  com- 
mand.  He  sent  thither  numbers  of  knights  and  squires  from  Flan- 
ders, Hainault,  and  Artois,  who  assembled  their  people  in  the  town 
whether  the  inhabitants  would  or  not. 

The  commanders  in  Ghent  were  informed  what  great  preparations 
the  earl  had  made  in  Oudenarde :  they  determined  to  attack  it,  de- 
daring  they  would  not  return  until  they  had  gained  it,  had  slain  all 
within,  and  razed  the  Walls  to  the  ground.  Orders  were  given  in 
Ghent  for  every  one  to  provide  himself  in  a  manner  becoming  his 
rank,  and  to  be  ready  to  march  whithersoever  he  might  be  led. 
None  dared  to  disobey  this  order:  tents  and  pavilions  were  packed 
up,  with  all  other  stores  :  having  marched  out  of  Ghent,  they  en- 
camped before  Oudenarde,  in  the  beautiful  meadows  on  the  banks  of 
the  Scheld.  Three  days  after,  the  men  from  Bruges  arrived,  for 
they  had  been  summoned,  and  took  up  their  quarters  on  the  side  near 
to  their  town,  bringing  with  them  great^quantities  of  baggage  and 
provision.  Next  came  those  from  Ypres  in  great  array  :  then  the 
men  of  Poperingue,  Messines,  and  Gramont.  The  Flemings  thus 
drawn  up  before  Oudenarde  were  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand  : 
they  made  bridges  ot  boats  and  hurdles  by  which  they  crossed  over 
the  Scheld  to  each  other. 


The  earl,  who  resided  at  Lille,  thinking  they  would  attack  Den- 
dremonde  first,  had  sent  to  (iermany,  Gueldres,  and  Brabant,  to  ask 
the  succor  o-f  a  number  of  knights.  The  duke  of  Mons,  his  rousin, 
had  come  to  serve  him  with  a  large  body  of  knights,  and  had  entered 
Dendremonde,  where  they  met  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  was 
already  arrived  there  by  his  frontiers  of  Hainault  and  Brabant,  and 
was  truly  glad  of  their  company.  The  Flemings  maintained  the 
siege  of  Oudenarde  for  a  long  time  ;  during  which,  there  were  daily 
many  grand  attacks  and  skirmishes,  and  several  gallant  deeds  of 
arms,  both  before  the  town  and  at  th(  barriers,  where  numbers  were 
killed  and  wounded,  for  the  Flemings  acted  madly  and  foolishly  in 
hazarding  their  persons  in  these  skirmishes,  often  to  their  great  loss. 

There  were  full  eight  hundred  lances,  knights  and  squires,  in  the 
town  of  Oudenarde,  all  valiant  men  :  among  whom  were  several 
barons,  such  as  the  lords  de  Guistelle,  de  Villiers,  de  Hullut,  and  de 
Cornais,  Flemings :  from  Hainault  were,  the  lords  d'Anghicn,  d'An. 
toing,  de  Bosnel,  de  Taux,  de  Gommegines,  and  his  three  brot'.-.ers, 
sir  John,  sir  Daniel,  and  sir  .Toseph,  the  lords  de  Stainbourg,  de  Ca- 
rue,  sir  Gerard  de  Marqueillies,  the  lord  de  Cohen,  sir  Rasse  de 
Montigny,  sir  Henry  de  la  Hamede,  sir  John  de  Gres,  and  other 
knights,  amounting  to  about  one  hundred  and  five  in  number.  They 
kept  up  a  regular  and  numerous  guard  ;  for  they  had  not  any  confi- 
dence in  the  inhabitants,  and  they  made  the  women  and  children 
retire  into  the  monasteries.  The  citizens  and  townsmen  kept  within 
their  houses  ;  and,  in  order  to  prevent  the  bad  effects  of  the  cannon 
and  the  perpetual  fire  which  the  Flemings  kept  up  against  the  town, 
they  had  the  houses  covered  with  earth,  to  hinder  them  from  taking 
fire. 

During  the  siege  of  Oudenarde,  the  commanders  of  the  Flemings 
were  informed  that  the  eari  was  at  Dendremonde,  and  had  with  him 
his  cousin  the  duke  de  Mons  and  numbers  of  other  knights.  They 
determined  to  send  six  thousand  of  their  army  thither,  to  examine  its 
appearance,  and  to  make  an  assault  upon  it.  This  resolution  was 
executed.  The  detachment  which  had  been  ordered,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  continued  their  march,  until  they  came 
to  a  small  village  on  the  river  Teure,  a  short  league  from  Dendre- 
monde, where  they  took  up  their  quarters.  These  Flemings  had 
provided  themselves  with  a  number  of  boats,  which  they  had  sent 
down  the  river,  that  they  might  embark  on  board  of  them,  and  at- 
tack the  place  by  land  and  water.  A  little  after  midnight,  they 
arose,  armed  themselves,  and  made  every  preparation  to  begin  the 
attack  the  instant  they  should  be  arrived  there ;  for  they  wished  to 
surprise  the  knights  in  their  beds.  They  began  their  march;  bui 
some  of  the  country  people,  who  had  heard  of  this  intention  of  the 
Flemings,  informed  the  guards  of  it,  saying,  "  Be  sure  you  keep  a 
strict  and  good  guard  ;  for  a  large  body  of  the  men  of  Ghent,  who 
have  been  benighted,  are  lying  hard  by  here,  and  we  know  what 
they  intend  to  do."  The  guard  at  the  gate  related  this  to  their  cap. 
tain,  who  was  a  knight  from  Holland,  called  sir  Thierry  de  Bredoro  : 
on  receiving  this  intelligence,  he  strengthened  his  guard,  and  sent 
information  of  it  to  all  the  knights  lodged  in  the  castle  and  in  the 
different  houses. 

Immediately  on  the  break  of  day,  the  Flemings  advanced  by  land 
arid  in  their  boats,  well  prepared  for  an  instant  attack.  When  those 
in  the  castle  and  town  saw  them  approach,  they  sounded  their  trum- 
pets to  alarm  every  one,  the  greater  part  of  the  knights  and  squires 
being  already  armed.  The  earl  of  Flanders,  who  slept  in  the  castle, 
heard  of  the  march  of  the  Flemings,  and  that  they  had  commenced 
the  attack  ;  on  which  he  instantly  rose,  armed  himself,  and  sallied 
forth  from  the  castle,  his  banner  displayed  before  him.  At  this  time, 
there  were  in  the  town,  sir  Gossuin  de  Wrle  great  bailiff  of  Flanders, 
the  lord  de  Gau,  sir  Gerard  de  Rasenghien,  sir  Philip  de  Mamines, 
sir  Philip  de  Rungi,  a  Burgundian,  and  others.  All  these  knights 
advanced  to  meet  the  banner  of  the  earl,  and  then  they  marched  un. 
der  it  to  the  assault,  which  was  already  begun  in  a  severe  and  horri- 
ble manner ;  for  these  Flemings  had  brought  in  their  boats  cannona 
and  cross-bows,  which  shot  such  large  and  heavy  bolts  that  when 
any  one  was  struck  by  them  there  was  no  escape  from  death. 
Against  these  bolts  they  were  strongly  shielded  ;  and  the  earl  had 
with  him  some  excellent  cross-bows,  who  by  their  shooting  gave  the 
Flemings  enough  to  do. 

The  duke  de  Mons  was  in  another  part  with  his  troops  drawn  up, 
his  banner  before  him  ;  and  there  were  in  his  company  the  lord  de 
Brederode,  sir  Joseph  and  sir  Thierry  Lavare,  sir  Vivant  de  Chupe- 

I  rois,  and  several  more,  who  each  performed  well  their  duty.  In 
another  quarter  of  the  town,  posted  at  a  gate,  were  sir  Robert  Dale, 

;  sir  John  Villain,  the  lord  de  Vindescot,  and  sir  Robert  Mareschal. 
The  attack  here  was  very  sharp,  for  the  Flemings  made  vigorous 
assaults  by  land  and  water,  in  which  many  were  killed  and  wounded 
on  each  side  ;  but  more  on  the  side  of  the  Flemings  than  on  that  of 
the  gentlemen,  as  the  Flemings  adventured  themselves  fool-hardily 
This  attack  lasted,  without  ceasing,  from  the  break  of  day  until  full 
noon.  A  knight  of  the  eari's  party  was  slain,  called  sir  Hugh  de 
Rony,  a  Burgundian  :  he  was  much  lamented,  for  he  lost  his  life  by 
too  much  boldness,  and  for  want  of  prudence.  Rasse  de  Harzelle, 
the  commander  of  the  detachment,  fought  valiantly,  and  by  his  words 
and  actions  greatly  encouraged  the  men  of  Ghent. 

The  assault  ceased  in  the  afternoon,  for  Rasse  found  he  was  labor 
ing  in  vain,  and  thai  in  Dendremonde  there  were  such  brave  men  that 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


257 


it  could  not  easily  be  taken :  his  troops  also  began  to  be  fatigued. 
He  thprefore  sounded  a  retreat,  when  the  men  retired  in  a  handsome 
manner  along  the  river  side,  bringing  off  their  fleet  of  boats ;  and  on 
the  morrow  they  retqjrned  to  their  army  before  Oudenarde. 


iMbn  of  Ghent  attacking  the  eaii  of  Flanders  in  Dendremonde.  From  a  MS.  of  the  fifteenth  century. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

SEVERAL  ASSAULTS  ARE  MADE  ON  OUDENARDE.     PEACE  CONCLUDED  BE- 

TWEEN  THE  FLEMINGS  AND  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS,  BY  MEANS  OF 
THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY. 

The  siege  of  Oudenarde  continued  for  a  long  time ;  and  the  Flem. 
ings  before  it  were  masters  of  the  river  and  of  the  adjoining  country, 
so  that  no  provision  could  be  introduced  without  great  danger,  and 
on  the  side  toward  Hainault.  Sometimes  victuallers,  in  hopes  of 
gain,  ventured,  while  the  army  was  asleep,  to  come  close  to  the  bar- 
riers with  provision,  which  by  that  means  were  brought  into  Oude- 
narde. Among  the  many  attacks  made  upon  the  town,  there  was  one 
which  was  very  vigorous  :  it  lasted  the  whole  day.  Upon  this  occa- 
sion, some  new  knights  were  created  from  Flanders,  Hainault,  and 
Artois,  who  wished  to  distinguish  themselves.  These  new  knights 
advanced  to  the  barriers,  where  several  skirmishes  took  place  with 
the  men  of  Ghent,  in  which  many  were  killed  and  wounded ;  but 
they  paid  little  attention  to  this,  and  being  regardless  of  death,  they 
advanced  so  boldly  that  when  those  in  the  front  were  slain  or  disabled, 
the  rear  dragged  them  out,  took  their  places,  and  kept  a  handsome 
countenance.  This  attack  lasted  until  the  evening,  when  those  of 
Oudenarde  returned  into  the  town,  and  shut  the  gates  and  barriers : 
they  then  buried  their  dead,  and  took  great  care  of  their  wounded. 

The  Flemings  thought  they  should  certainly  conquer  the  town  by 
assault  or  famine ;  for  they  well  knew  that  they  had  so  closely  sur- 
rounded it  by  land  and  water  that  nothing  could  enter  it ;  and  their 
remaining  before  it  would  not  be  of  any  detriment  to  them,  for  they 
were  in  their  own  country,  and  near  their  own  homes.  They  had 
also,  every  necessary  article  for  their  support,  with  all  other  things  in 
great  abundance,  and  cheaper  than  they  would  have  had  them  at 
Bruges  or  Ghent.  The  earl  of  Flanders,  being  aware  of  the  great 
number  of  men-at-arms  that  were  in  the  town,  suspected  the  inten. 
tions  of  the  Flemings,  that  by  keeping  up  the  blockade,  they  would 
in  the  end  starve  them  to  a  surrender  :  he  would  therefore  have  wil- 
lingly listened  to  any  overture  for  a  negotiation  that  was  honorable  to 
him.  To  say  the  truth,  this  war  against  his  subjects  was  highly  disa- 
greeable  to  him,  and  he  had  undertaken  it  contrary  to  his  own  opinion. 
His  mother,  the  lady  Margaret,  countess  of  Artois,  blamed  him  much, 
and  took  great  pains  to  put  an  end  to  it. 

The  countess  resided  in  the  city  of  Arras,  whence  she  wrote  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  to  whom  the  heritage  of  Flanders  would  fall  by 
his  marriage  with  her  grand-daughter,  on  the  death  of  the  earl.  The 
duke,  who  had  before  received  information  of  this  afl^air,  for  news 
was  daily  brought  to  him  on  the  subject,  came  to  Arras,  attended  by 
his  council,  and  sir  Guy  de  la  Trimouille,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admi- 
ral of  France,  sir  Guy  de  Pontalliers,  and  several  others.  The 
countess  received  him  with  great  joy,  discussed  with  much  wisdom 


coming  and  very  displeasing  it  was  not  only  to  her  but  to  all  reasoita- 
ble  persons.  She  told  him,  that  many  valiant  men,  barons,  knights, 
and  squires,  were  honorably  shut  up  in  the  town  of  Oudenarde,  and 
in  very  imminent  danger ;  and  she  begged,  for  God's  sake,  he  would 

think  of  and  provide  a  reme. 
dy.  The  duke  replied,  that 
he  was  bound  to  do  so,  and 
would  exert  himself  to  the 
utmost  of  his  power.  Shortly 
after  he  left  Arras  and  went 
to  Tournay,  where  he  v/os 
joyfully  received ;  for  the  in- 
habitants  of  Tournay  wished 
much  for  peace  on  account 
of  their  merchandise,  which 
was  shut  up  on  the  Scheld. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy 
sent  the  abbot  de  St.  Martin 
to  the  army  before  Oude. 
narde  to  sound  the  leaders 
of  the  men  of  Ghent,  if  they 
would  enter  into  a  negotia- 
tion. The  abbot  brought  the 
the  duke  for  answer,  that 
out  of  respect  for  him,  they 
would  enter  into  a  treaty: 
the  duke  granted  passports, 
and  received  the  same  from 
the  Flemings,  for  the  nego. 
tiators  to  meet  at  Pont  de 
Rosne,  where  the  first  con- 
ference lasted  from  morning 
until  night.  The  duke  him- 
self went  thither  to  parley 
with  the  Flemings;  and,  after 
the  conference,  he  returned 
to  Tournay  in  company  with 
the  earl,  whom  he  brought 
back  with  him.  These  con- 
ferences continued  for  fif- 
teen days.  It  was  difiicult 
to  satisfy  the  Flemings,  as  they  insisted  on  having  Oudenarde  de- 
molished, to  which  the  duke  and  his  ministers  would  not  consent. 
The  Flemings  kept  up  a  grand  and  haughty  appearance,  making 
no  account  of  peace  ;  for  they  maintained,  that  as  those  within  Oude- 
narde could  not  leave  it  without  great  danger  to  themselves,  they 
considered  the  town  as  conquered. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  seeing  these  Flemings  so  proud  and  pre- 
sumptuous, and  so  indifferent  to  conclude  a  treaty,  could  not  conceive 
their  meaning ;  he  therefore  requested  a  passport  for  his  marshal  to 
visit  the  knights  in  Oudenarde,  which  was  instantly  granted  him 
The  marshal  of  Burgundy  went  into  the  town,  and  found  the  knights 
well  provided,  excepting  some  articles  of  which  they  were  greatly  in 
want ;  they,  however,  boldly  said  to  the  marshal :  "  Tell  my  lord  of 
Burgundy  from  us,  not  to  enter  into  any  dishonorable  treaty  on  our 
account ;  for,  through  God's  mercy,  we  are  in  good  health,  and  cane 
not  for  our  enemies."    This  answer  pleased  the  duke  much,  who  at 
the  time  was  at  Pont  de  Rosne  :  however,  he  did  not  neglect  to  push 
forward  his  negotiations.    To  say  the  truth,  those  of  Ypres  and 
Bruges  were  th"ed  of  the  war,  as  well  as  those  from  the  Franc,  who 
saw  winter  approaching:  they  therefore  argued  in  council,  that  since 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  to  accommodate  the  business,  had  come 
thither  in  person,  and  had  engaged  to  have  everything  pardoned  ; 
since  also  the  earl  would  return  in  an  amicable  manner  to  Ghent, 
there  to  reside,  and,  let  what  would  happen,  would  never  remember 
the  past ;  all  these  considerations  ought  to  be  attended  to ;  and  they 
considered  themselves  bound  to  acknowledge  their  lord  with  respect, 
and  not  attempt  to  tear  his  inheritance  from  him. 

These  words  greatly  softened  the  men  of  Ghent,  and  they  agreed 
to  accept  the  treaty.  The  duke  gave  a  most  magnificent  dinner  to 
the  principal  persons  from  Ghent,  Bruges,  Ypres  and  Courtray.  On 
that  day,  it  was  settled  that  the  siege  should  be  raised,  and  a  solid 
peace  concluded  between  the  earl  and  his  subjects :  that  the  earl 
should  grant  a  general  pardon  to  all,  without  any  reservation,  dissem- 
bling or  exception  whatever:  that  he  should  reside  at  Ghent,  and 
that  within  a  year  the  citizens  of  Ghent  should  rebuild  the  castle  of 
Andreghien,  which  report  said  they  had  burnt.  For  the  fuller  con. 
firmation  of  all  this,  Jobn  Pruniaux  was  to  accompany  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  to  Tournay,  where  it  was  to  be  properly  drawn  up  and 
sealed.  After  this,  t^e  duke  returned  to  Tournay,  and  John  Pru. 
niaux  and  John  Boule  remained  with  the  army.  On  the  morrov/, 
peace  was  proclaimed  between  the  two  parties,  the  siege  was  raised, 
and  every  man  returned  to  his  home.  The  earl  disbanded  his  sol- 
diers, and  greatly  thanked  the  foreigners  for  the  gillant  services  they 
had  done  him :  he  then  went  to  Lille,  to  execute  the  treaties  which 
his  son-in-law  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  concluded  for  him. 

Some  of  the  neighboring  countries  said,  that  this  was  a  double- 
faced  peace ;  that  there  would  be  another  rebellion  .  and  that  the 


the  subject  of  this  war  between  her  son  and  his  subjects ;  how  unbe- '  eari  had  only  consented  to  it,  in  order  to  extricate  such  a  number 


258 


# 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &d 


(■:.  noble  knights  and  squires  from  the  danger  they  ran  in  Oudenarde. 
John  Pruniaux,  after  the  breaking  up  of  the  siege,  went  to  Tournay, 
where  the  duke  of  Burgundy  entertained  him  handsomely.  The 
i.ticles  of  the  treaty  were  there  completed,  and  sealed  by  the  duke 
cud  the  earl  of  Flanders.  John  Pruniaux  afterwards  returned  to 
C>  hent,  and  showed  what  he  had  done.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  had 
s.'  well  managed  the  men  of  Ghent  by  kind  words,  that  Oudenarde 
was  saved  from  destruction ;  for,  when  the  siege  was  raised  in  con- 
foimity  to  the  treaty,  they  would  have  demolished  the  gates  and  walls 
of  tha  tov/n,  that  it  might  remain  open  and  ready  for  them  to  retire 
to.  The  earl  of  Flanders  having  resided  some  time  at  Lille,  after 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  returned  to  France,  went  to  Bruges,  where 
he  made  a  long  s!ay :  during  which,  he  secretly  showed  great  dis- 
pleasure  to  some  of  the  citizens  of  Bruges,  without,  however,  doing 
anything  more,  nor  seeming  desirous  of  otherwise  punishing  them, 
for  their  having  so  readily  deserted  his  party,  and  placing  themselves 
under  the  command  of  Ghent.  These  citizens  excused  themselves 
by  saying,  what  was  indeed  true,  that  it  had  not  been  through  any 
fault  of  theirs,  but  was  solely  owing  to  the  small  handicrafts  of  the 
town,  who  would  ally  themselves  with  those  of  Ghent  when  John 
Lyon  came  before  Bruges.  The  earl  passed  over  their  misconduct 
with  as  fair  looks  as  he  could,  but  he  did  not  the  less  remember  it. 
We  will  now  leave  him  and  the  Flemings,  and  return  to  the  affairs 
of  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  RETURNS  FROM  ENGLAND,  AT  THE  ENTREATY  OF 
HIS  SUBJECTS.  T:iE  ENGLISH  ARE  DESIROUS  OF  MARRYING  THEIR 
YOUNG  KING.  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  ENGLAND  SENT  TO  THE  AID  OF  THE 
DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  MEET  WITH  GREAT  TEMPESTS  AT  SEA. 

You  have  before  heard  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  resided  in  Eng. 
land  with  king  Richard  and  his  uncles,  who  entertained  him  hand- 
somely, and  that  his  country  was  in  great  trouble  ;  for  the  king  of 
France  had  ordered  thither  his  constable  with  a  large  body  of  men- 
at-arms,  who  had  fixed  their  quarters  at  Pontorson,  and  near  St. 
Michael's  Mount,  Vv  hence  they  made  war  on  all  the  adjacent  country. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  cities  and  principal  towns  kept  themselves 
well  inclosed,  and  were  very  anxious  for  the  return  of  their  lord,  to 
whom  they  had  already  sent  letters  and  messengers :  but  he  was 
fearful  of  trusting  to  them,  until  the  prelates  and  barons  of  Brittany 
and  the  great  towns  began  to  murmur,  and  say :  "  We  send  every 
week  letters  of  invitation  to  the  duke ;  but,  instead  of  coming,  he 
only  returns  us  excuses."  "  In  God's  name,"  said  some  of  them, 
"  there  must  be  a  reason  for  this :  we  send  to  him  in  too  simple  a 
manner.  We  ought  to  send  him  a  knight  or  two  of  rank,  in  whom 
lie  may  trust,  and  who  will  fully  explain  to  him  the  true  state  of  the 
country." 

This  proposal  was  agreed  to ;  and  two  valiant  knights,  sir  Geoffry 
de  Querimel  and  sir  Eustace  de  la  Houssaye,  were  entreated  to  go 
to  England,  at  the  joint  solicitations  of  the  prelates,  barons,  and  prin- 
cipal  towns  in  Brittany.*  These  two  knights  made  preparations  for 
their  voyage  to  England,  and,  embarking  on  board  a  vessel  at  Cano,t 
had  weather  and  wind  according  to  their  wish.  They  made  sail  for 
Southampton,  and  there  disembarked :  continuing  their  journey  to 
London,  they  found  »he  duke  and  duchess  of  Brittany  and  sir  Robert 
Knolles,  who  received  them  with  great  joy,  and  handsomely  enter- 
tained them. 

The  knights  then  related  to  the  duke  the  state  and  disposition  of 
his  country,  and  how  very  ardently  his  return  was  looked  for ;  to 
confirm  which,  they  gave  the  duke  their  credential  letters  from  the 
prelates,  barons,  ui.d  principal  towns  of  Brittany.  The  duke  gave 
full  credence  to  the  knights  and  their  letters,  and  said  he  would  show 
ihem  to  the  king  and  his  uncles,  which  he  did.  When  the  king  and 
his  uncles  heard  all  these  things,  and  how  the  whole  of  Brittany,  the 
prelates,  barons  and  principal  towns,  excepting  Guesclin,  Laval, 
Clisson,  Rohan  and  Rochefort,  had  sent  to  the  duke  their  lord,  sup- 
plicating  him  to  return  t  >  his  own  country,  the  king  said  to  him, 
"  You  must  go  over  to  Britiany,  since  they  send  for  you,  and  main- 
tain  your  rights :  we  will  shortly  send  to  your  assistance  a  sufficient 
force  of  men-at-arms  to  defend  your  frontiers ;  but  you  will  leave  the 
lady-duchess  with  my  mother  and  her  brothers,  while  you  go  to  carry 
on  this  war." 

The  duke  heard  these  words  with  great  joy,  and  made  his  prepa- 
rations accordingly  :  he  was  not  long  in  having  everything  ready  at 
Southampton.  When  taking  leave  of  the  king,  the  princess  of  Wales, 
and  of  his  duchess,  he  m:.de  a  strict  treat;  of  alliance  with  the  king 
of  England,  and  swore  on  his  faith,  that  'if  he  should  speedily  be 
succored  by  the  English,  he  would  alwa5^s  remain  steadily  attached 
to  them,  and  do  all  in  his  power  to  make  his  country  join  with  him  ; 
and  that  England  should  always  find  his  portt  open,  whenever  her 
fleets  came  ihith-rr.  After  this,  he  set  out  from  Lendon^  accompa- 
nied by  sir  Robert  Knolles  and  the  two  knights  who  were  sent  to 
him,  with  about  one  hundred  men-at-arms  and  two  hundred  archers. 
ThcTc  V:'as  a  short  delay  at  Southampton,  waiting  for  a  favorable 


*  The  Histoire  de  la  Bretagne  mentions  three  other  persons  as  deputies,  and  cites  the 
public  acts  for  authority.  Geoffrey  de  Querimel  WM  a  favorite  of  the  duke. 
t*'Cauo"  Q.  CoDcarueau. 


wind,  where  they  embarked.  The>  landed  at  Guerrande,*  and  rode 
on  to  Vannes.  The  inhabitants  of  that  city  received  the  duke  with 
great  demonstrations  of  joy,  as  indeed  did  the  whole  country  when 
they  heard  of  his  arrival.  The  duke  refreshed  himself  for  five  days, 
or  thereabouts,  at  Vannes,  and  then  went  to  Nantes :  there  he  was 
waited  on  by  barons,  prelates,  knights,  ladies  and  damsels,  who  all 
offered  their  services,  and  put  themselves  under  his  obedience.  They 
greatly  complained  of  the  French,  and  of  the  constable,  who  had 
quartered  himself  in  the  country  near  Rennes.  The  duke  said, 
"  My  friends,  I  shall  shortly  have  aid  from  England  ;  for  without  the 
assistance  of  the  English,  I  shall  not  be  able  to  defend  myself  sgainst 
the  French  ;  otherwise  they  will  be  too  strong  for  us,  seeing  that  we 
are  not  all  in  this  country  of  one  mind.  But  when  the  forces  which 
the  king  of  England  has  promised  shall  be  arrived,  if  they  have  done 
you  wrongs,  we  will  return  them  the  compliment."  This  speech 
greatly  pleased  those  of  the  duke's  party  who  were  present. 

In  this  same  year,  about  St.  Andrew's  day,  died  the  lord  Charles, 
king  of  Germany  and  emperor  of  Rome.  King  Charles  had  done 
so  well  by  money  and  by  his  great  connections,  that  the  electors  of 
the  empire  had  given  it  under  their  oaths  and  seals,  they  would  elect, 
after  his  decease,  his  son  emperor,  and  exert  their  whole  power  to 
maintain  the  siege  before  Aix,  and  to  defend  him  against  all  oppo- 
sers :  so  that,  after  the  death  of  Charles,  his  son  Winceslaus,  who 
before  was  king  of  the  Romans,  signed  himself  emperor  of  Rome, 
king  of  Germany  and  Bohemia. 

About  this  same  season,  there  were  many  councils  held  in  Eng- 
land, by  the  uncles  of  the  king,  the  prelates  and  barons,  relative  to 
marrying  the  young  king  Richard.  The  English  would  have  pre- 
ferred  a  princess  of  Ilainault,  out  of  love  for  that  good  lady  queen 
Philippa,  who  had  been  so  virtuous,  liberal  and  honorable,  and  who 
had  come  from  Hainault ;  but  duke  Albert,  at  that  time,  had  not  any 
daughters  marriageable.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  would  willingly 
have  seen  the  king,  his  nephew,  married  to  his  daughter,  whom  he 
had  had  by  the  lady  Blanch  of  Lancaster,  but  the  people  would  not 
have  consented  to  this  for  two  reasons ;  that  the  lady  was  his  cousin, 
german,  and  too  nearly  related ;  and  that  they  wished  the  king  to 
choose  a  queen  from  beyond  sea,  in  order  to  gain  stronger  alliances. 
The  sister  of  the  king  of  Bohemia  and  of  Germany,  daughter  of  the 
lately  deceased  emperor,  was  then  proposed,  and  the  whole  council 
assented  to  it. 

Sir  Simon  Burley,  a  sage  and  valiant  knight,  who  had  been  the 
king's  tutor,  and  much  beloved  by  the  prince  his  father,  was  nomi- 
nated  to  go  to  Germany,  to  treat  of  this  marriage,  as  a  v/ise  and  abia 
negotiator.  Every  necessary  preparation  was  ordered,  as  well  fcr 
his  expenses  as  otherwise.  He  set  out  from  England  magnificently 
equipped,  and  arrived  at  Calais  \  from  thence  he  went  to  Gravelines, 
and  continued  his  journey  until  he  came  to  Brussels,  where  he  met 
the  duke  Winceslaus  of  Brabant,  the  duke  Albert,  the  count  de  Blois, 
the  count  de  St.  Pol,  Sir  William  de  Maulny,  and  nurnbers  of  knights 
from  Brabant,  Hainault,  and  other  parts,  partaking  of  a  grand  feast 
of  tilts  and  tournaments ;  and  it  was  on  this  occasion  all  these  lords 
were  there  assembled.  The  duke  and  duchess  of  Brabant,  from  the 
love  they  bore  the  king  of  England,  received  this  knight  most  cour- 
teously. They  were  much  rejoiced  on  hearing  the  cause  of  his 
journey  into  Germany,  and  said  it  would  be  a  good  match  between 
the  king  of  England  and  their  niece.  They  gave  Sir  Simon  Burley, 
on  his  departure,  special  letters  to  the  emperor,  to  assure  him  they 
approved  very  much  of  the  marriage.  The  knight  set  out  from 
Brussels,  and  took  the  road  through  Louvain  to  Cologne. 

About  this  time,  the  king  of  England  and  his  council  ordered  two 
hundred  men-at-arms  and  four  hundred  archers  to  Brittany,  under 
the  command  of  Sir  John  Arundel :  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Thomas 
Banaster,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  Walter  Pole,  sir  John  Bourchier, 
the  lord  Ferrers  and  the  lord  Basset  were  appointed  to  this  expedition. 
The  knights  made  all  the  preparation  they  wanted,  and  went  to 
Southampton,  where  they  embarked  on  board  their  vessels.  When 
they  had  a  favorable  wind,  they  set  sail.  The  first  day,  it  was  fair; 
but,  toward  evening,  it  veered  about,  and  became  quite  contrary, 
which  drove  them,  whether  they  would  or  not,  on  the  coasts  of 
Cornwall.  The  wind  was  so  strong  and  impetuous,  they  were 
afraid  to  cast  anchor.  On  the  morrow,  the  storm  . continued  as  fierce 
as  ever,  and  forced  them  into  the  Irish  sea ;  when  it  became  so  vio. 
lent,  three  of  their  ships  sunk,  on  board  of  which  were  sir  John 
Arundel,  sir  Thomas  Banaster,  and  sir  Hugh  Calverley.  Upward 
of  eighty  perished  of  their  complement  of  men-at-arms,  and  in  tho 
number  the  commander-in-chief,  sir  John  Arundel,  which  v.-as  great 
pity,  for  he  was  a  valiant  and  enterprising  knight.  Sir  Thomas 
Banaster  and  sir  Walter  Pole,  two  brave  knights,  were  drowned, 
and  many  others. 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley  never  before  experienced  greater  peril ;  for  all 
those  who  were  in  his  vessel  were  drowned,  except  himself  and 
seven  sailors ;  but  sir  Hugh  and  the  sailors  took  to  the  masts  and 
cables  to  save  themselves,  and,  as  the  wind  was  strong,  they  were 
blown  on  shore :  but,  having  swallowed  much  sea-water,  they  were 
long  sick  and  uncomfortable.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  John  Bour- 
chier,  the  lords  Ferrers  and  Basset  escaped  this  danger,  with  others : 
however,  they  were  much  driven  and  tumbled  about.    When  the 

*  •'  Guerrande"— a  town  in  Brittany,  between  the  rivers  Vilaine  and  Loire,  dioc«» 
of  Nantes.  * 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


tempest  ceased,  they  returned  as  well  as  they  could  to  Southampton, 
and  waited  on  the  king  and  his  uncles ;  to  whom  they  related  their 
misfortunes,  including  sir  Hugh  Calverley  among  the  drowned  :  but 
It  was  not  so,  as  it  afterwards  appeared  when  he  came  to  London. 

This  expedition  was  put  an  end  to ;  and  the  duke  of  Brittany  did 
not  receive  any  assistance  from  the  English,  which  was  very  much 
against  him ;  for  all  that  season  and  the  ensuing  winter  the  French 
carried  on  a  destructive  war.  The  Bretons,  that  is  to  say,  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson  and  his  men,  took  the  town  of  Dinant,  by  means  of  ves- 
sels  and  boats,  which  they  pillaged,  and  kept  afterwards,  for  a  long 
time,  against  the  duke  and  the  country.  We  will  now  return  to  the 
affairs  of  Flanders. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

THE  TOWN  OF  GHENT  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS 
TO  ENTREAT  HIM  TO  COME  THITHER. 

When  peace  was  concluded  between  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the 
men  of  Ghent,  by  the  mediation  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  which 
gained  him  great  popularity  throughout  the  country,  the  men  of 
Ghent  were  very  desirous  that  the  earl  should  come  and  fix  his  resi- 
dence  in  their  town.  The  provost  of  Haerlabeke  had  strongly 
advised  the  earl  to  improve  the  affection  between  him  and  Ghent,  in 
which  he  was  seconded  by  all  the  earl's  relations.  The  earl,  how. 
ever,  continued  to  reside  at  Bruges,  and  never  went  near  Ghent, 
which  surprised  every  one ;  but,  in  particular  the  well-intentioned 
and  principal  inhabitants,  who  were  anxious  for  peace.  As  for  the 
white  hoods  and  pillagers,  who  only  sought  disturbance,  they  dreaded 
his  return :  for  they  suspected,  that  if  he  did  come,  they  would  be 
privately  corrected  for  the  evils  they  had  done. 

Notwithstanding  these  doubts  of  the  magistracy  and  town-council, 
the  rich  men  were  particularly  impatient  for  his  arrival,  and  wished 
they  vv'ould  send  to  request  it ;  for  they  did  not  look  upon  the  peace 
as  stable  until  he  should  have  resided  in  Ghent.  Twenty-four 
deputies  were  selected  to  go  to  Bruges,  to  declare  to  the  earl  the 
great  love  the  town  of  Ghent  had  for  him,  and  their  wishes  for  his 
residence  among  them.  They  set  off  in  a  magnificent  manner,  as 
those  should  who  wait  on  their  lord ;  but  they  were  told  on  leaving 
the  town,  "  Never  think  of  returning  to  Ghent,  unless  you  bring  back 
the  earl  with  you;  otherwise  you  will  find  the  gates  shut."  Thus 
did  the  citizens  of  Ghent  set  out,  taking  the  road  toward  Bruges. 
When  they  were  between  Deynse  and  Bruges,  they  learnt  that  the 
earl  was  coming,  which  gave  them  great  pleasure ;  and,  after  they 
had  rode  on  about  a  league,  they  perceived  ihe  earl  in  the  plain. 
On  seeing  him,  they  advanced  in  two  divisions,  making  a  lane, 
through  which  the  earl  and  his  knights  passed. 

The  citizens  made  low  reverences,  and  showed  every  mark  of 
respect  to  the  earl  and  to  his  attendants :  but  he  scarcely  looked  at 
them,  only  touched  a  little  his  hat ;  and,  during  the  whole  time,  he 
never  noticed  them.  Thus  they  all  rode  on ;  the  earl  on  one  side, 
the  deputation  from  Ghent  on  another,  until  they  came  to  Deynse, 
where  they  stopped,  for  the  earl  was  to  dine  there.  The  deputation 
took  some  houses  for  themselves,  and  dined  also.  After  dinner,  they 
waited  on  the  earl ;  and,  having  knelt  down  before  him  (for  the 
earl  was  seated,)  they  presented  to  him  the  humble  affection  of  the 
citizens  of  Ghent,  and  remonstrated  with  him,  that  from  their  great 
love  to  him,  and  their  earnest  desire  for  him  to  reside  among  them, 
they  had  been  deputed,  adding ;  "  On  our  departure,  my  lord,  the 
townsmen  said,  that  we  must  not  think  of  returning  unless  we 
brought  you  with  us."  The  earl,  who  had  well  heard  these  words, 
was  for  a  time  silent ;  when  he  said  calmly — "  I  willingly  believe 
all  you  say,  and  that  many  in  Ghent  wish  me  to  come  thither:  but  I 
am  surprised  they  do  not  recollect,  nor  seem  inclined  to  remember 
former  times,  when  I  was  so  desirous  of  complying  with  all  their 
requests,  and  how  I  expelled  from  the  country  such  of  my  gentle- 
men as  they  complained  of,  in  compliance  with  their  laws.  I  have 
too  often  opened  my  prisons,  to  surrender  up  mine  and  their  own 
burgesses,  whenever  they  solicited  it.  I  have  loved  and  esteemed 
them  more  than  any  other  of  my  subjects ;  and  they  have  behaved 
to  me  quite  the  contrary,  slain  my  bailiff,  destroyed  the  houses  of  my 
people,  driven  away  my  officers,  burnt  the  house  in  the  world  which 
I  loved  the  most,  forced  my  towns  to  side  with  them,  murdered  my 
knights  in  the  town  of  Ypres :  in  short,  they  have  acted  so  wickedly 
toward  me  and  my  rights  that  I  am  tired  of  mentioning  them,  and 
wish  never  to  remember  them ;  but,  whether  I  will  or  not,  I  cannot 
help  doing  so." 

"  Ah,  my  lord,"  replied  the  deputies,  "  do  not  think  more  of  what 
has  passed  :  you  have  pardoned  us  for  all  those  evil  deeds."  "That 
is  true,"  answered  the  earl,  "  and  I  do  not  mean,  by  what  I  have 
just  said,  that  in  time  to  come  you  shall  fare  the  worse  for  it.  1  only 
point  out  to  you  the  great  cruelties  and  wickedness  which  I  have 
suffered  from  the  town  of  Ghent."  The  earl  was  then  softened : 
risiiig  up,  he  made  them  rise  also,  and,  calling  to  the  lord  de  Ruise- 
liers  v/ho  was  near  him,  said,  "  Let  them  bring  wine."  The  depu. 
tation  drank  of  it,  and  then  retired  to  their  lodgings,  where  they 
remained  all  night,  for  the  earl  staid  there.  On  the  morrow,  ihey 
ail  rode  together  toward  Ghent 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  ENTERS  THE  TOWN  OF  GHENT,  AND  SECRETLY 
DEPARTS  FROM  IT.  THE  WALLS  OF  OUDENARDE  ARE  RAZED  BY  THE 
WHITE  HOODS,  THEIR  ALLIES  AND  ACCOMPLICES. 

When  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  heard  the.  A  was  on  the  road 
thither,  they  were  much  rejoiced,  and  went  out  to  meethimon  horse, 
back  and  on  foot:  they  bowed  very  lowly  w^^fui  they  met  him,  and 
showed  him  all  the  reverence  in  their  power ;  but  he  passed  on  with- 
out  saying  a  word,  only  just  bowed  his  head  to  them.  He  rode  to 
his  hotel,  called  La  Fdterne,  where  he  dined.  Great  presents  were 
made  him  by  the  town,  and  the  magistrates  waited  on  him,  who 
humbled  themselves  greatly  in  his  presence,  as  was  but  right.  The 
earl  addressed  them,  saying,  "  that  when  there  was  a  stable  peace, 
everything  ought  to  have  a  peaceable  appearance  :  I  would,  there- 
fore, that  these  white  hoods  be  laid  aside,  and  some  amends  made 
for  the  death  of  my  bailiff,  for  his  family  are  very  importunate  with 
me  on  the  subject." 

"  My  lord,"  replied  the  magistrates,  "  that  is  fully  our  intention  ; 
and  we  beseech  your  highness,  that  you  would  have  the  goodness  t£> 
come  to-morrow  to  the  square,  and  explain  to  your  subjects,  in  an 
amicable  manner,  v/hat  your  wishes  are :  they  will  be  so  much  re- 
joiced at  seeing  you  again  that  they  will  comply  with  all  your  de. 
sires."  The  earl  agreed  to  their  request.  In  the  evening,  it  was 
known  to  numbers,  that  the  earl  was,  on  the  morrow,  to  harangue 
the  people  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  i;i  the  market-place.  Good 
men  were  much  pleased  thereat;  but  the  mad  and  outrageous  thought 
little  of  it,  and  said  they  had  had  enough  of  harangues,  and  knew  well 
what  they  were  to  do.  John  Pruniaux,  John  Boule,  Rasse  de  Har. 
zelle,  and  Peter  du  Bois,  leaders  of  the  white  hoods,  were  fearful 
that  everything  would  be  laid  to  their  charge,  and,  having  discoursed 
together,  sent  for  some  of  their  men,  making  choice  of  those  that 
were  the  worst  and  most  violent  of  their  companions,  and  said  to 
them,  "  Be  sure  you  remain  all  this  night  and  to-morrow  armed ;  and 
whatever  may  be  said  to  you,  do  not  put  off  your  white  hoods  ;  but 
be  all  of  you  in  the  market-place  to-morrow  by  eight  o'clock,  and 
make  not  any  riot  unless  it  be  first  begun  on  you.  You  will  either 
give  these  orders  to  your  companies  or  send  them  by  a  safe  hand." 
They  answered  they  would  punctually  comply,  which  they  did. 

The  next  morning,  at  eight  o'clock,  they  all  went  to  the  markets 
place,  but  not  in  a  body  ;  they  separated  in  different  parties,  for  their 
leaders  were  among  them.  The  earl  came  on  horseback  to  the 
market-place,  attended  by  his  knights,  squires,  and  magistrates  of 
the  town.  John  de  Faucille  was  with  him,  and  upward  of  forty  of 
the  richest  and  most  respectable  inhabitants.  The  earl,  as  he  was 
passing  up  the  market-place,  cast  his  eyes  on  the  white  hoods,  which 
made  him  melancholy  :  he  dismounted,  as  did  his  attendants,  and 
went  to  a  window,  from  whence  he  leaned  out,  on  a  crimson  cloth, 
which  had  there  been  spread  for  him. 

The  earl  began  to  address  the  people  in  a  very  discreet  speech,  in 
which  he  showed  what  love  and  affection  he  had  borne  them  before 
they  had  angered  him.  He  remonstrated,  that  a  prince  and  sovereign 
lord  ought  to  be  loved,  feared,  obeyed,  and  honored  by  his  subjects, 
and  explained  how  very  contrary  they  had  acted.  He  also  noticed  ' 
how  well  he  had  always  defended  them  against  their  enemies,  and 
had  kept  them  in  peace  and  prosperity :  that  he  had  opened  to  them 
communications  by  sea,  which  before  his  joyful  accession  had  been 
shut  against  them.  He  displayed  much  argument  and  good  sense, 
which  were  understood  by  the  wise,  and  acknovvled  for  truth.  He  was 
well  listened  to  by  several,  but  by  others  not  at  all,  for  they  were 
desirous  of  confusion.  When  he  had  spoken  an  hour,  he  concluded 
by  saying,  "  that  after  having  so  fully  explained  everything,  he  v/as 
willing  to  continue  their  good  lord,  in  the  same  manner  as  be  had 
formerly  been  :  that  he  forgave  all  the  injuries  and  contempt  they 
had  shown  him  ;  and  that  he  would  never  more  recollect  the  evil 
deeds  which  had  passed,  but  would  preserve  to  them  their  rights  and  . 
franchises,  as  he  had  done.  He  entreated  therefore,  that  no  novel-  ■ 
ties  might  be  introduced,  and  that  those  white  hoods  should  he  laid 
aside." 

During  the  first  part  of  his  speech,  all  v/ere  silent,  as  if  there  had 
not  been  any  one  present ;  but,  the  moment  he  touched  on  the  white 
hoods,  murmurs  were  heard  on  all  sides,  which  showed  it  was  (Ui 
that  account.  The  people  were  then  entreated  to^retire  to  their  houses 
in  a  peaceable  manner.  The  earl  left  the  market-place  with  his  at- 
tendants, and  the  rest  went  to  their  homes.  But  I  must  sar,  that 
the  white  hoods  came  the  first  to  the  market-place,  and  were  t!;e  last 
to  quit  it ;  and,  when  the  earl  passed  through  them,  they  looked  ill- 
humored  at  him,  disdaining  to  pull  off  their  caps,  which  affectetl  him 
much ;  for  he  said  afterwards  to  his  knights,  when  lie  retired  to  La 
Poterne,  "  I  shall  never  gain  my  wish  with  these  white  hoods:  they 
are  an  accursed  wicked  people.  My  mind  tells  me,  things  will  not 
remain  long  as  they  now  are:  if  I  may  judge  from  appearuncos, 
there  is  much  evil  intended ;  and,  were  I  to  lose  all,  I  will  not  ^lufiL-r 
such  pride  and  wickedness." 

The  earl  remained  four  or  five  days  at  Ghent,  and  then  he  departed 
in  such  a  manner  as  showed  he  never  again  intended  returning  thulier. 
He  went  to  Lille,  where  he  made  his  preparations  for  passiu'i;  t'le 
winter.  He  scarcely  took  leave  of  any  one  when  he  quitted  C?  hfii'*, 
and  set  out  much  out  of  humor,  for  which  several  of  the  towu  wo  \ 


869 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  fee. 


di  pleased,  and  said  he  would  never  do  them  any  good  again ;  that 
they  would  no  more  love  him  than  he  did  them  :  he  had  now  left 
them  as  he  had  done  before ;  and  that  Gilbert  and  his  brothers  had 
so  advised,  seeing  that  he  had  so  suddenly,  and  without  affection, 
d- parted  from  Ghent.    John  Pruniaux,  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  John 
B  ule  and  Peter  du  Bois,  with  the  other  wicked  captains,  were  much 
p":  ased  at  all  this,  and  spread  rumors  over  the  town,  that  the  earl 
vv(  uld  return  in  the  summer  with  sufficient  force  to  break  the  peace  ; 
thut  it  behooved  every  one  to  be  on  his  guard,  and  to 
lay  in  good  store  of  corn,  oats,  meat,  salt,  and  all 
sorts  of  provision,  for  that  no  dependence  could  be 
placed  on  the  carl. 

The  townsmen,  therefore,  laid  in  very  great  stores 
of  all  things  necessary  for  them  :  when  it  was  told 
the  earl,  he  was  mightily  surprised,  and  could  not 
guess  why  they  were  so  very  suspicious.  To  say  the 
truth,  when  all  which  I  have  related  is  duly  con. 
sidered,  one  cannot  but  wonder  how  the  men  of 
Ghent  dissembled,  and  had  done  so  from  the  be- 
ginning. The  rich  and  principal  men  of  the  town 
could  not  excuse  themselves  for  their  conduct  at  the 
commencement  of  these  commotions  ;  for  certainly 
if  they  had  been  willing,  when  John  Lyon  first  in- 
troduced the  wearing  of  white  hoods,  they  could 
easily  have  prevented  it :  they  might  have  sent 
against  the  canal-diggers  of  Bruges  other  men  who 
would  have  done  as  well  as  the  white  hoods : 
but  they  permitted  them,  because  they  did  not  choose 
lo  have  it  thought  they  were  against  the  franchises 
of  the  town.  They  therefore  consented  to  every- 
thing, for  which  the  richest  and  most  discreet  men 
paid  very  dearly  afterwards.  They  were  no  longer 
masters  in  the  town,  and  dared  neither  speak  nor 
act  but  as  the  white  hoods  pleased.  They  said,  that 
neither  for  John  Lyon  nor  for  Gilbert  Matthew,  nor 
for  their  wars  and  hatreds  would  they  take  part ; 
but  they  were  united  in  one  point,  the  preserving 
and  defending  the  franchises  of  the  citizens  of 
Ghent,  which  they  afterwards  demonstrated,  for 
they  made  a  war  which  lasted  for  seven  years ; 
and,  during  that  time,  there  were  no  quarrels  in  the 
town,  which  was  their  great  cause  of  defence  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  They  were  so  much  united 
together  that  there  were  not  any  distractions  among 
them,  but  each  subscribed  his  money  and  jewels  to 
the  general  fund  ;  and  those  among  them  who  had 
the  greatest  abundance  gave  it  to  this  stock,  as  you 
shall  hear  related. 

Not  long  after  the  earl  of  Flanders'  departure  from 
Ghent,  and  fixing  his  residence  at  Lille,  Oliver  d'Au- 
terme,  cousin-german  to  Roger  d'Auterme,  whom 
the  men  of  Ghent  murdered,  sent  his  defiance  to 
that  town,  in  revenge  for  his  death.    Sir  Philip  de 
Mamines  did  the  same,  as  well  as  several  others. 
After  these  challenges  had  been  delivered,  they  met  about  fifty  boats, 
with  their  cvews,  descending  the  Scheld,  laden  with  corn  for  Ghent, 
on  whom  they  retaliated  for  the  death  of  their  cousin :  having  seized 
the  mariners,  they  put  out  their  eyes,  and  in  this  maimed  and  miser- 
able state  they  sent  tiiem  to  Ghent.    Tlie  citizens  of  Ghent  looked  on 
this  act  as  a  personal  injury  done  to  them  :  when  complaints  of  it 
were  brought  before  the  magistrates,  they  were  much  enraged,  and 
knew  not  what  to  say.    There  were  great  murmurings  throughout 
the  town ;  and  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  said  the  earl  of 
Flanders  had  done  it,  so  that  scarcely  any  one  that  was  a  respectable 
character  could  offer  anything  in  his  defence. 

The  instant  John  Pruniaux,  who  was  at  the  time  the  principal 
'.'leader  and  master  of  the  white  hoods,  heard  this  news,  without  say- 
ing  a  v/ord  to  the  magistrates  of  the  town  (I  know  not  if  he  mentioned 
his  plan  to  the  other  captnins,  his  companions,  but  I  should  suppose 
he  did,)  assembled  the  greater  part  of  the  white  hoods,  and  others 
equally  inclined  to  do  evil,  and  marched  out  of  Ghent,  taking  the 
road  to  Oudenarde.  When  he  came  thither  there  was  not  any  guard 
nor  sentinel,  for  they  suspected  nothing  :  he  seized  the  gate,  and 
entered  the  town  with  his  men,  who  amounted  to  more  than  five 
thousand.  When  morning  came,  he  set  laborers  to  work,  with  car- 
penters  and  masons  whom  he  had  brought  with  him ;  and  they  never 
ceased  working  until  they  had  destroyed  the  two  gates,  the  towers 
and  the  walls,  which  they  flung  into  the  ditch  on  the  side  toward 
Ghfint.  Now,  how  could  those  excuse  themselves  who  had  con- 
senied  to  this  wicked  deed  ?  for  they  remained  in  Oudenarde,  up- 
ward of  a  month,  destroying  the  gates  and  the  walls.  If  they  had 
remanded  their  people  as  soon  as  it  was  known  what  they  were 
doing,  one  might  have  excused  them  ;  but  they  did  no  such  thing  : 
on  the  contrary,  they  winked  at  it,  and  suffered  them  to  proceed, 
until  news  was  carried  to  the  earl,  who  resided  at  Lille,  how  John 
Pi  uuiaux  had  stolen  into  Oudenarde,  and  was  destoying  two  of  the 
gates  and  walls  of  it,  as  well  as  the  towers. 

The  carl  was  in  great  choler  on  hearing  this ;  indeed,  he  had  good 
cause  for  it ;  and  said,  "  Ha,  these  accursed  people  I  the  devil  pos. 


sesses  them :  I  shall  never  have  peace  as  long  as  these  Ghent  men 
have  such  power."  He  then  sent  some  of  his  council  to  the  magis- 
trates of  Ghent,  to  remonstrate  with  them  on  the  violent  outrage  thev 
had  committed,  and  to  declare  they  were  people  with  whom  no  terms 
could  be  kept,  since  the  peace  which  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  with 
great  difficulty  procured  for  them,  had  been  already  broken  and 
infringed.  The  mayor  and  jurats  of  the  town  of  Ghent  excused 
theraaelves  by  saying,  *'  that  they  never  thought  of  breaking  the 


HOTEI.  DE-VlLLK,  OUDENARDE. 


From  a  Flemish  Drawing. 


peace,  nor  had  they  any  such  wish  or  inclination  ;  and  that  if  .Tohn 
Pruniaux  had  of  himself  committed  any  outrage,  the  town  v/ould  not 
avow  it."  They  excused  themselves  loyally  and  fully ;  but  they 
added,  "  that  the  earl  had  permitted  great  excess  to  be  committed 
against  them,  by  those  of  his  household,  who  had  wounded  and  slain 
some  of  their  fellow-citizens ;  and  this  was  much  felt  b}'  the  whole 
town.    What  say  you,  my  lords,  to  this?" 

The  commissaries  from  the  earl  replied,  "  They  had  well  re- 
venged themselves."  "  Oh  no,"  answered  the  magistrates  :  "  we 
do  not  say  that  what  John  Pruniaux  has  done  at  Oudenarde  was  by 
way  of  revenge ;  for  we  can  clearly  prove  by  the  treaty  of  peace,  if 
we  choose,  and  we  appeal  to  the  testimony  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
that  Oudenarde  was  to  have  been  dismantled  by  us,  or  put  in  the 
state  it  is  now  in  :  but  at  the  entreaty  of  the  duke,  we  did  not  then 
insist  upon  it."  The  commissaries  replied ;  "  It  appears  then,  by  what 
you  have  said,  that  you  ordered  it  to  be  done,  and  you  cannot  now 
excuse  yourselves  from  this  charge  :  since  you  knev/  that  John  Pru- 
niaux was  gone  to  Oudenarde  (whither  he  had  marched  with  a  large 
army,  and  had  surprised  it  under  shadow  of  the  peace,)  and  that  he 
was  destroying  the  fortifications  and  throwing  the  walls  into  the 
ditch,  you  ought  to  have  gone  thither  and  forbidden  him  to  commit 
such  outrages,  until  you  should  have  laid  your  complaints  before  the 
earl.  Of  the  wounding  and  assaulting  your  citizens,  you  should  have 
addressed  yourselves  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  had  made  the 
peace,  and  remonstrated  with  him  on  the  business.  By  this^  means, 
your  quarrels  would  have  been  made  up  ;  but  you  have  not  done  so. 
My  lord  of  Flanders  therefore  informs  you,  that  since  you  have  thus 
contemptuously  behaved  yourselves  toward  him,  and  then  petition 
him  with  swords  in  your  hands,  he  will  one  day  take  such  cruel 
revenge  on  you  that  all  the  world  shall  ever  afterwards  speak  of  it." 
Then  they  left  the  mayor  and  jurats  of  Ghent,  and,  after  they  had 
dined,  set  out  on  their  return  through  Courtray  to  Lille;  when  they 
related  to  the  earl  what  they  had  done,  and  what  excuses  the  town 
of  Ghent  had  made. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


26 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

THE  MEN  or  GHENT  SURRENDER  OUDENARDB.  THEY  DESTROY  THE  HOUSES 
OF  THE  NOBLES.  A  CRUEL  AND  PITILESS  WAR  RENEWED  BETWEEN  THE 
MEN  OF  GHENT  AND  THE  NOBILITY. 

One  may  well  be  surprised  to  hear  the  matter  of  this  treaty  so 
diversely  spoken  of,  and  such  astonishing  accounts  told  of  it,  which 
every  one  who  reads  may  understand.  Some  said  the  men  of  Ghent 
were  in  the  right  to  make  this  war,  which  was  so  cruel  and  of  such 
long  continuance  in  Flanders,  adding,  they  had  a  just  cause  for  so 
doing ;  but  it  does  not  so  appear  to  me  from  what  I  have  seen,  nor 
can  I  learn  or  understand  but  that  the  earl  always  preferred  peace 
to  war,  except  where  his  honor  and  dignity  were  concerned.  Did 
he  not  give  up  the  citizen  who  was  confined  in  his  prison  at  Erclo? 
Yes,  he  did ;  and  they  murdered  his  bailiff.  In  order  to  preserve 
peace,  he  again  pardoned  them  this  outrage ;  when  they  in  one  day 
caused  an  insurrection  throughout  all  Flanders  against  him,  and  slew, 
even  in  the  town  of  Ypres,  five  of  his  knights.  They  afterwards 
attacked  Oudenarde,  and  besieged  it,  doing  everything  in  their 
power  to  take  and  destroy  it.  After  this,  peace  was  concluded  ;  but 
they  refused  to  make  any  atonement  for  the  death  of  Roger  d'Au- 
terme,  though  his  family  had  frequently  demanded  it ;  for  which 
that  family  had  revenged  themselves  on  some  mariners,  by  whom  all 
these  disturbances  were  originally  created  :  and  was  this  a  sufficient 
reason  for  the  total  destruction  of  Oudenarde  ?  I  think  not;  and 
this  opinion  is  confirmed  by  many  others  agreeing  in  it.  They  said 
in  reply,  that  the  earl  had  other  things  to  settle  with  Ghent ;  and 
insisted  on  having  reparation  made  for  what  had  been  done  to  the 
mariners,  before  they  would  surrender  Oudenarde. 

The  earl  was  exceedingly  enraged,  as  well  as  his  council,  that 
the  Ghent  men  should  keep  possession  of  Oudenarde.  He  knew 
not  how  to  expel  them  from  it,  which  made  him  sorely  repent,  that 
notwithstanding  the  peace  he  had  entered  into  with  Ghent,  he  had 
not  more  strongly  guarded  it.  He  frequently  wrote  and  sent  to  them 
to  surrender  it  to  him  ;  otherwise  he  would  wage  so  severe  a  war 
that  they  should  for  ever  remember  it.  The  citizens  of  Ghent  were 
unwilling  to  avow  this  act ;  for,  if  they  had,  the  peace  would  have 
been  broken.  At  last,  some  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  who  wished 
for  peace  and  tranquillity,  such  as  John  de  Faucille,  Guisebert  de 
Guise,  sir  Simon  Bete  and  many  others,  undertook  the  business  ; 
and,  after  twelve  days  negotiating,  those  from  Ghent  who  were  in 
Oudenarde  returned  home,  and  the  town  was  surrendered  to  the 
earl's  men.  In  order  further  to  appease  the  earl,  John  Pruniaux 
was  banished  from  Ghent  and  from  Flanders  for  ever  :  his  sentence 
stated  it  as  the  reason,  that  he  had  gone  and  taken  possession  of 
Oudenarde  vv^ithout  the  knowledge  of  the  magistrates  of  Ghent. 
Sir  Philip  de  Mamines,  sir  Oliver  d'Auterme,  le  Galois  de  Mamies, 
le  bastard  de  Widringues,  and  all  those  who  had  been  actors  or 
abettors  in  the  maiming  the  mariners  of  Ghent,  were  also  banished 
the  country.    These  banishments  appeased  both  parties. 

Pruniaux  quitted  Flanders,  and  went  to  Ath  in  Brabant.  Sir 
Philip  de  Mamines  went  to  Valenciennes  in  Hainault ;  but,  when 
those  of  Ghent  heard  it,  they  worked  upon  the  provost  and  jurats  of 
Valenciennes,  so  that  the  provost,  John  Paris,  prevailed  on  the 
knight  quietly  to  leave  the  town :  he  departed  of  his  own  free  will, 
and  resided  at  Warlain,  near  Douay,  until  he  heard  better  news. 
The  other  knights  and  squires  went  from  Flanders  to  Brabant, 
where  they  remained  until  more  agreeable  intelligence  made  them 
quit  it.  As  soon  as  the  earl  of  Flanders  had  regained  possession  of 
Oudenarde,  he  sent  thither  numbers  of  workhaen  to  repair  the  gates, 
towers  and  walls,  which  he  made  stronger  than  before :  the  ditches 
also  were  deepened. 

All  this  was  known  at  Ghent ;  but  they  took  no  notice  of  it,  lest 
they  should  be  reprimanded  for  having  infringed  the  peace.  The 
discontented,  however,  said  among  themselves ;  "  Let  them  work 
as  long  as  they  please  in  repairing  Oudenarde,  for,  were  it  now  of 
steel,  it  could  not  resist  us,  whenever  we  may  choose  to  take  it." 

Although  there  was  peace  in  Flanders,  the  earl  had  constant  sus- 
picions  of  Ghent ;  for  every  day  some  tales  were  brought  him  re- 
spectiMg  it :  and  similar  ones  were  told  of  him  to  the  townsmen  of 
Ghent.  John  de  Faucille  went  to  reside  at  Nazareth,  a  very  hand- 
some  and  strong  house  of  his  a  good  league  distant  from  Ghent. 
He  dissembled  there  as  long  as  he  was  able,  and  would  not  be  of 
the  town-council,  in  order  to  avoid  being  marked  by  the  earl.  He 
also  absented  himself  very  much  from  his  attendance  on  the  earl,  to 
preserve  his  popularity  in  Ghent,  and  thus,  as  it  were,  swimming 
between  two  streams,  kept  himself  as  much  neuter  as  he  could. 

During  the  time  the  earl  was  repairing  Oudenarde,  and  had  just 
finished  it,  he  was  earnest,  by  letters  and  messages  to  his  cousin  the 
duke  of  Brabant,  to  get  possession  of  John  Pruniaux,  who  resided 
at  Ath.  He  managed  the  matter  so  well  that  he  was  delivered  up, 
and  brought  to  Lille,  where  he  was  beheaded,  and  his  body  placed 
on  a  wheel  as  a  traitor.  Such  was  the  end  of  John  Pruniaux.  At 
this  same  time,  the  earl  came  to  Ypres,  and  held  there  several  courts 
ot  justice,  by  vv^hose  judgments  many  wicked  people  were  beheaded  ; 
such  a?  fullers  and  weavers,  who  had  opened  the  gates  to  the  men 
of  Ghent,  and  slain  the  earl's  knights,  that  others  might  from  them 
take  warning.  Ail  this  was  told  in  Ghent,  which  made  them  more 
suspicious  than  before,  especially  the  leaders  of  the  expeditions  to  ! 


Oudenarde.  They  said  among  themselves  ;  "  Certainly  the  ei;rl 
will,  if  he  can,  destroy  all  of  us.  He  loves  us  so  well,  he  oniy 
wants  our  lives.  Has  he  not  put  to  death  John  Pruniaux  ?  In 
truth,  we  must  own  that  we  acted  very  wrong  in  regard  to  Jolm 
Pruniaux,  when  we  suffered  him  to  be  banished :  we  are  guilty  of 
his  death ;  and,  if  they  can  catch  ua,  such  an  end  as  his  awaits  us. 
Let  us  be  on  our  guard." 

Peter  du  Bois  added ;  "  If  you  will  be  advised  by  me,  there  shall 
not  a  gentleman's  house  of  any  strength  remain  in  the  country  about 
Ghent ;  tor  by  such  houses  we  may  al'  be  destroyed,  if  we  do  not 
take  care  and  provide  a  remedy."  The  others  answered,  "You 
say  well;  come  quick,  let  us  down  with  them  all."  Upon  this,  the 
captains,  Peter  du  Bois,  John  Boule,  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  John  de 
Launoy,  and  several  others  made  preparations  for  setting  out  from 
Ghent,  which  they  did,  and  burnt  and  destroyed  all  the  houses  ot 
the  gentlemen :  whatever  they  found  therein,  they  divided  among 
themselves  as  fair  booty.  After  this,  they  returned  to  Ghent ;  and  . 
none  were  bold  enough  to  say  to  them.  You  have  done  ill. 

The  gentlemen,  knights  and  squires,  who  resided  at  Lille  with 
the  earl,  on  hearing  this,  were  much  enraged,  and  with  reason: 
they  told  the  earl,  that  this  outrage  ought  to  be  punished,  and  the 
pride  of  the  Ghent  men  humbled.  The  earl  gave  to  these  knights 
and  squires  permission  to  make  war  on  Ghent,  and  revenge  them, 
selves  for  the  injuries  they  had  suffered.  They  made  alliances  with 
many  knights  and  squires  of  Flanders,  and  entreated  their  friends 
in  Hainault  to  assist  them,  and  chose  for  their  commander  le  Hasle 
de  Flandres,  the  eldest  bastard  son  of  the  earl,  a  ;  ight  valiant  knight. 

This  Hasle  de  Flandres  and  his  companions  sometimes  fixed  their 
quarters  in  Oudenarde,  at  others  at  Gavres,  Alos-t  or  Dendremonde, 
and  had  frequent  skirmishes  with  the  Ghent  men.  They  advanced 
up  to  the  barriers  of  the  town,  and  destroyed  almost  all  the  wind- 
mills which  were  around  it,  committing  other  injuries  on  Ghent. 
They  had  with  them  a  young  knight  from  Hainault,  well  inclined  to 
serve  them,  whose  name  was  sir  Jam(;.s  de  Verchin,  seneschal  of 
Hainault.  He  performed  many  gallant  deeds,  and  advanced  himself 
sometimes  too  rashly,  in  tilting  close  to  the  barriers,  and  twice  or 
thrice  won  from  them  their  helmets  and  cross-bows.  This  sir  Jamea 
de  Verchin  was  very  fond  of  arms,  and  would  have  greatly  excelled 
if  he  had  lived  longer ;  but  he  died  young,  and  in  his  bed,  at  the 
castle  of  Ombre,  near  Mortaigne,  which  was  a  great  loss. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

THE  NOBLES  MAKE  WAR  UPON  THE  ELEMINGS. 

The  men  of  Ghent  had  been  very  free  in  their  jokes  and  mocR- 
eries  of  the  noblemen  and  gentry  of  Flanders,  but  were  afterwards 
sorry  for  it,  and  had  once  intentions  of  sending  to  duke  Albert  of 
Hainault,  to  request  he  would  recal  his  knights  who  were  making 
war  against  them ;  but,  on  reconsidering  the  bu^^iness,  they  thought 
it  would  only  be  lost  labor,  for  the  duke  would  not  interfere  in  it. 
They  were  unwilling  also  to  anger  him  more,  for  they  should  fare 
ill  without  his  country  ;  and  if  Hainault,  Holland  and  Zealand  were 
shut  against  them,  they  might  consider  themselves  as  ruined.  They 
therefore  gave  up  this,  and  followed  other  counsel,  which  was  to 
send  to  those  knights  and  squires  of  Hainault  who  held  possessions 
within  Ghent  or  its  dependency,  to  come  and  serve  them  under 
pain  of  losing  their  estates:  they,  however,  paid  no  attention  to 
their  summons.  To  this  effect,  they  sent  to  sir  Herve,  lord  d'Antoing, 
who  had  an  estate  in  Ghent,  and  was  also  constable  of  the  castle, 
to  assist  them,  or  he  would  lose  the  rights  of  his  castlewick ;  and, 
because  he  would  not  obey  their  summons,  they  razed  his  house  of 
Vienne  to  the  ground. 

The  lord  d'Antoing  sent  them  word,  he  would  cheerfully  serve 
them  at  their  expense,  and  to  their  ruin  ;  that  they  were  not  to  place 
any  dependence  on  him,  for  he  would  always  be  their  enemy,  and 
oppose  them  in  every  instance  ;  that  he  would  not  hold  anything  of 
them,  but  from  his  lord  the  earl  of  Fhmder?,  to  whom  he  owed 
service  and  obedience.  This  lord  kept  well  the  promise  he  had 
made  them  ;  for  he  waged  a  mortal  war  egainst  Ghent,  and  did  them 
many  injuries.  He  reinforced  the  castle  with  men  and  stores,  by 
which  means  those  in  Ghent  were  much  annoyed.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  lord  d'Anghien,  whose  name  was  Walter,  though  a  young 
squire,  but  well  inclined,  did  them  much  mischief.  The  war  was 
thus  sharply  carried  on  during  the  whole  season.  The  Ghent  men 
dared  not  venture  out  of  their  town  but  in  large  troops ;  for  whf;n. 
ever  they  met  their  enemies,  if  in  superior  numbers,  they  were  all 
slain  without  mercy. 

Thus  was  the  war  embittered  between  the  earl  of  Flanders  and 
Ghent,  which  afterwards  cost  a  hundred  thousand  lives  twice  told ; 
and  with  great  difficulty  could  any  end  be  put  to  it  and  peace  re. 
established,  for  the  leaders  in  Ghent  knew  they  had  done  such  evil 
deeds  against  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  t  ie  duke  of  Burguiidy  that 
they  were  persuaded  no  treaty  could  be  made  or  sworn  to,  whatever 
the  outward  appearance  of  it  might  be,  but  that  their  lives  v/ould  be 
sacrificed.  This  made  them  firm  in  their  resolutions,-  and  resolved 
to  keep  up  the  division  and  war.  against  the  earl  and  gentlemen  of 
Flanders:  it  also  gave  thena  the  courage  to  fight  desperately,  whkb. 


269 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  dtc. 


however,  sometimes  ill  befel  them  in  their  enterprises,  as  you  will 
hear  related. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  who  had  fixed  his  residence  at  Lille,  received 
<laily  information  of  the  ill  deeds  of  the  men  of  Ghent,  how  they 
were  destroyiijnr  and  burning  the  houses  of  his  nobles  :  he  was  sore 
vexed,  and  said  he  would  take  so  great  a  revenge  on  Ghent,  that  he 
would  put  it  in  lire  and  flames,  with  all  the  inhabitants  within  it. 
la  order  to  be  Jiiore  powerful,  the  earl  summoned  all  the  barons  of 
Flanders  and  gave  up  to  them  the  whole  country,  the  better  to  resist 
the  white  hoods.  He  appointed  two  leaders,  Galois  de  Mamines 
and  Peter  d'Estrevilles.  These  two,  with  their  company,  bore  the 
banner  of  the  earl,  and  remained  about  three  weeks  between  Oude- 
narde  and  Coiirtray,  upon  the  Lys,  where  they  did  much  damage. 
When  Rasse  de  Harzelle  was  informed  of  this,  he  marched  out  of 
Ghent  with  the  white  hoods,  to  Deynse,  where  he  thought  to  meet 
the  army  of  the  earl :  but,  when  they  knew  that  the  Ghent  men 
were  on  their  march,  they  retreated  to  Tournay,  and  strengthened 
the  town.  They  continued  there,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Damme, 
Orchies  and  Vorlam  a  considerable  time,  so  that  the  merchants  dared 
not  go  from  Tournay  to  Douay  for  fear  of  them.  It  was  reported, 
the  Ghent  men  intended  besieging  Lille  and  the  earl  within  it ;  and 
for  this  purpose  they  would  have  formed  an  alliance  with  Bruges 
and  Ypres.  They  had  gained  over  Gramont  and  Courtray ;  but 
those  of  Bruges  and  Ypres  were  irresolute.  They  had  disagreed 
with  the  handicraft  trades,  declaring  it  would  be  great  folly  to  go  so 
far  to  lay  siege  to  Lille  ;  for  the  earl,  their  lord,  might  form  an  alii- 
ance  with  the  king  of  France,  as  he  had  formerly  done,  and  receive 
from  him  much  assistance. 

These  doubts  kept  the  principal  towns  of  Flanders  at  this  time 
from  entering  into  the  war,  so  that  no  siege  was  formed.  To  pre- 
vent the  earl  from  entering  into  any  treaty  with  his  son-in-law  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  they  sent  embassadors,  with  most  amicable  letters, 
to  the  king  of  France,  to  supplicate  him,  for  the  love  of  God,  not  to 
take  any  part  to  their  disadvantage  ;  for  their  only  wish  was  love, 
peace,  obedience  and  service  ;  and  that  their  lord  had  very  v^^rong- 
fully  and  wickedly  oppressed  and  harassed  them  :  that  what  they 
were  now  doing  was  only  for  the  preservation  of  their  franchises, 
Virhich  their  lord  wanted  to  destroy.  The  king  was  somewhat  in- 
clined  in  their  favor,  though  he  showed  not  any  appearance  of  it  in 
public.  The  duke  of  Anjou,  his  brother,  did  the  same  ;  for,  although 
the  earl  of  Flanders  was  their  cousin,  he  was  not  in  their  good  graces, 
on  account  of  having  entertained  the  duke  of  Brittany  for  a  long 
time  much  against  their  wills.  They  therefore  troubled  not  them- 
selves about  his  affairs  :  neither  did  pope  Clement,  who  said,  that 
God  had  sent  him  this  rod  because  he  was  his  enemy  and  would  not 
acknowledge  him  as  pope. 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN,  CONSTABL*  OF  FRANCE. 

The  good-  constable  of  France,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  had 
remained  in  Auvergne  with  many  able  men-at-arms.  He  had  laid 
siege  to  Chateau-neuf  de  Randon,*  three  leagues  from  the  city  of 
Mende,t  and  four  from  the  town  of  Puy  in  Auvergne,  in  the  castle 
of  which  he  had  shut  up  several  English  and  Gascons,  who  had 
come  from  the  country  of  Limousin,  where  there  were  plenty  of 
fortresses.  The  constable  made  many  severe  attacks  on  the  castle 
during  the  siege,  and  swore  that  he  would  never  depart  until  he  was 
the  master  of  it.  When  there,  he  was  seized  with  so  great  a  sick- 
ness that  he  kept  his  bed  :  this,  however,  did  not  prevent  the  siege 
from  being  continued  :  indeed,  it  was  carried  on  by  his  army  with 
greater  eagerness.  Sir  Bertrand's  malady  was  so  deadly  that  he  fell 
a  victim  to  it,  which  was  a  severe  loss  to  his  friends  and  to  the  king- 
dom of  France.  His  body  was  carried  to  the  church  of  the  Corde- 
liers of  Puy  in  Auvergne,  where  it  remained  one  night ;  and  on  the 
morrow  it  was  embalmed,  conveyed  to  St.  Denis  in  France,  and 
buried  in  a  tomb  very  near  that  of  king  Charles  of  France,  which 
the  king  had  caused  to  be  made  in  his  lifetime.  By  his  order,  the 
body  of  sir  Bertrand,  his  constable,  was  placed  at  his  feet ;  and  his 
obsequies  were  performed  with  the  same  honors  as  if  he  had  been 
his  own  son  :  ihe  king's  brothers,  as  well  as  great  numbers  of  the 
nobility,  attended. 

By  the  death  of  sir  Bertrand,  the  office  of  constable  became  vacant; 
on  which  many  councils  were  held  to  nominate  a  successor.  Several 
great  barons  of  France  were  thought  of :  in  particular,  the  lords  de 
L]'':3on  and  de  Coucy.  The  king  of  France  appointed  the  lord  de 
Coucy  governor  of  all  Picardy,  and  also  gave  him  the  domain  oi 
Mortaigne,  which  is  a  handsome  heritage,  situated  between  Tournay 
and  Valenciennes.  Sir  James  de  Verchen,  the  young  seneschal  of 
Hainault,  was  turned  out  of  it :  he  held  it  in  succession  from  his 
father,  who  had  been  lord  of  it  for  a  long  time.  I  say,  therefore,  the 
lord  de  Coucy  was  greatly  in  favor  with  the  king  of  France,  who 
was  desirous  to  nominate  him  constable  :  but  the  gallant  knight 
excused  himself  with  many  reasons,  and  refused  to  undertake  so 
weighty  a  charge  as  that  of  constable,  adding  that  sir  Oliver  de  Clis. 


*  C!mteau-neuf  de  Randon  "— «.  village  in  Lower  Languedoc. 

*  "  Meridfl  "—an  ancient  city  in  Lower  Laneuedoc.  twenty-eight  leagues  from  Alby. 


son  was  the  fittest  person  of  any,  for  he  was  a  valiant,  enterprising, 
and  prudent  knight,  well  known  to  and  beloved  by  the  Bretons. 

Things  remained  thus  for  some  time,  when  the  men-at-arms  of 
sir  Bertrand  returned  to  France  ,  for  tlie  castle  had  surrendered  the 
same  day  the  constable  had  died,  and  the  garrison  of  it  had  gone  to 
that  of  Ventadour.  When  the  king  of  France  saw  the  men-at-arms 
of  the  constable,  he  turned  aside  for  grief  at  the  loss  of  him  whom  he 
had  so  much  loved  :  he  gave  to  each  of  them  a  handsome  present 
suitable  to  their  ranks.  We  will  now  leave  this  subject,  and  relate 
how  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  youngest  son  of  Edward  III,  of  Eng- 
land, having  assembled  a  large  army  of  men-at-arms  and  archers, 
crossed  the  eea,  and  marched  his  army  through  France  to  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  REQUESTS  SUCCOR  FROM  THE  K1N&  OF  ENGLAND. 
THE  EARL  or  .BUCKINGHAM,  YOUNGEST  SON  TO  THE  LATE  KING,  IS  AF. 
POINTED  COMMANDER  OF  THE  EXPEDITION. 

You  have  before  heard,  that  when  the  duke  of  Brittany  left  Eng- 
land, king  Richard  and  his  uncles  promised  him  aid  of  men  at-arms 
and  archers,  which  they  performed  with  ill  success  ;  for  this  was  the 
expedition  under  the  command  of  'Ar  John  Arundel,  who  with  two 
hundred  men-at-arms  were  shipwrecked,  he  hiniself  drowned,  with 
fourscore  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers,  and  from  which  sir 
Hugh  Calverley  and  sir  Thomas  Trivet  most  narrowly  escaped. 
This  unfortunate  event  put  an  end  to  the  expedition,  which  not 
being  known  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  he  and  his  council  were  ex- 
ceedingly surprised,  and  could  not  conceive  what  was  become  of  the 
English  ;  for  they  were  very  anxious  to  profit  by  their  assistance,  in 
the  sharp  war  which  was  carrying  on  against  the  duke  by  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  sir  Guy  de  Laval,  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin,  the  count  de 
Longueville,  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  and  the  French  on  the  frontiers 
of  his  duchy. 

The  duke  was  advised  to  send  some  able  men  to  England,  to 
know  why  the  reinforcements  were  not  sent  according  to  promise, 
and  to  hasten  them  over,  for  they  were  in  great  need  of  them.  The 
lord  de  Beaumanoir  and  sir  Eustace  de  la  Houssaye  were  entreated 
by  the  duke  and  his  nobility  to  make  this  journey  to  England  :  they 
answered,  they  would  willingly  comply.  Letters  were  given  to  them 
by  the  duke  and  nobles  of  the  country ;  when  having  departed,  they 
embarked  at  Vannes,  with  a  favorable  wind,  and  arrived  at  South- 
ampton. They  there  disembarked,  and,  having  mounted  their  horses, 
went  to  London.  It  was  about  Whitsuntide,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1380. 

The  arrival  of  these  two  lords  was  soon  notified  to  the  king  and 
to  his  three  uncles.  The  Whitsun  feast  being  arrived,  the  king 
went  to  Windso-r  to  celebrate  it,  attended  by  his  uncles  and  great 
numbers  of  the  barons  and  knights  of  England  The  two  embassa- 
dors went  thither  also,  and  were  graciously  received  by  the  king  and 
the  barons,  when  they  presented  their  letters  to  his  majesty  and  his 
uncles.  After  they  had  perused  them,  they  knew  the  great  need  the 
duke  of  Brittany  had  for  assistance,  from  the  earnest  entreaties  he 
and  the  country  made  for  it. 

The  embassadors  then  first  heard  of  the  death  of  sir  John  Arundel 
and  his  companions,  who  had  perished  at  sea  on  their  voyage  to 
Brittany.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  made  excuses,  saying,  it  was  not 
owing  to  any  fault  of  the  king  or  his  ministers,  but  ill-fortune  at  sea, 
against  which  none  can  make  head  when  God  wills  it  so.  The 
embassadors,  therefore,  fully  acquitted  the  king,  and  greatly  lamented 
the  deaths  of  those  knights  and  squires  who  had  perished.  When 
the  feasts  of  Whitsuntide  were  over,  a  parliament  was  holden  at 
Westminster,  to  which  were  summoned  all  the  members  of  the 
council. 

While  these  doings  were  passing,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  earl  of 
Huntingdon,  departed  this  life  in  the  city  of  London,  He  was  buried 
in  the  church  of  the  Austin-friars.*  The  king  ordered  his  obsequies 
to  be  most  honorably  performed,  and  they  were  attended  by  a  great 
number  of  the  prelates  and  barons  of  England :  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don  sung  mass.  Soon  after  the  parliament  was  opened,  the  lord 
Thomas,  youngest  son  of  the  late  king  of  England,  and  many  barons, 
knights,  and"  squires  of  the  realm,  were  ordered  to  cross  the  sea  to 
Calais;  and,  if  God  should  permit,  they  were  to  march  through 
France,  with  three  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  as  many  archers,  so 
that  the  lord  Thomas  might  arrive  in  Brittany,  attended  by  earls, 
barons,  and  knights,  suitably  to  the  dignity  of  a  king's  son.  He 
undertook  a  bold  task  to  pass  through  the  kingdom  of  France,  which 
is  so  extensive  and  noble,  and  which  has  such  gallant  chivalry  and 
valiant  men-at-arms. 

When  everything  relative  to  the  expedition  had  been  discussed 
and  finally  arranged,  the  king  of  England  and  his  uncle  wrote  letters 
to  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  to  the  nobles  of  the  country,  informing 
them  in  part  of  their  will,  what  had  been  determined  on  by  the  par- 
liament,  and  that  for  a  certainty  the  eari  of  Buckingham  would  this 
season  cross  the  sea  to  march  to  their  aid.  The  king  of  England 
showed  the  embassadors  many  honors,  and  gave  them  vew  rich 
presents,  as  also  did  his  uncles,  when  they  set  out  on  iheir  departure 
for  Brittany.  They  presented  their  letters  to  the  duke,  who,  having 
*  **  Ausliq-friars."  See  Gouqb's  Sepulchral  J^onumentt. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


263 


opened  and  read  them,  showed  them  to  the  states  of  his  country, 
who  were  satisfied  with  their  contents.  The  king  of  England  and 
his  uncles  did  not  delay  this  expedition,  but  sent  summons  to  all 
those  who  had  been  selected  to  attend  the  earl  of  Buckingham  ;  the 
barons  to  assemble  in  one  place,  and  the  knights  in  another.  They 
had  their  wages  paid  them  at  Dover  for  three  months,  which  were 
to  commence  as  soon  as  they  should  land  at  Calais,  as  well  for  the 
men-at-arms  as  the  archers,  and  their  passage  over  was  given  to 
them.  They  crossed  in  small  parties  to  Calais,  and  ivere  upward 
of  Mteea  davs  before  the  whole  had  there  landed. 


Eari.  of  Buckingham,  with  his  array,  oo  their  voyage  to  Calais,  to  assistjthe  duke  of  Brittany.  From  a  MS.  of  the  15th  century. 


Those  of  Boulogne  having  noticed  such  large  bodies  of  men-at- 
arms  continually  crossing  from  Dover  to  Calais,  gave  notice  of  it  to 
all  the  country  and  the  different  garrisons,  that  they  might  not  be 
surprised.  When  this  intelligence  was  known  in  the  Boulonnois, 
the  Teroucnnois,  and  in  the  county  of  Guines,  all  the  knights  and 
squires  of  those  countries  placed  their  wealth  in  different  strong 
towns,  to  avoid  losing  it.  The  governors  of  Boulogne,  Ardres,  de 
la  Montoire,  d'Esperleck,  de  Tournehem,  de  Nordt,  de  Liques,  and 
other  castles  on  the  frontiers,  exerted  themselves  greatly  in  strength- 
ening and  victualing  their  garrisons;  for  they  knew,  that  since  the 
English  had  crossed  over  with  so  large  a  fleet  that  they  would  be 
attacked. 

News  of  this  armament  was  carried  to  the  king  of  France,  who 
resided  at  Paris.  He  sent  immediate  orders  to  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
who  at  that  time  was  at  St.  Quentin,  to  provide  himself  with  men- 
at-arms,  and  to  march  to  Picardy,  to  reinforce  all  the  towns,  cities, 
and  castles  in  that  province.  The  lord  de  Coucy  duly  obeyed  the 
king's  orders,  and  issued  his  summons  atPeronne  in  the  Vermandois, 
for  the  instant  assembling  of  all  the  knights  and  squires  of  Artois, 
Vermandois,  and  Picardy.  The  lord  de  Saimpi  was  at  that  time 
governor  of  Ardres,  and  sir  John  de  Bouilld  of  Boulogne. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  arrived  at  Calais  with  his  army  three 
days  before  Magdalen-day,  in  the  month  of  July,  1380. 


CHAPTER  L. 

THE   EAEL  OF  BUCKIN&IIA.M    MARCHES  WITH    HIS  ARMY  FROM  CALAIS. 

The  garrir.on  in  Calais  were  much  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  the 
earl  of  Buckingham,  for  they  well  knew  it  would  not  be  long  before 
they  begin  thviv  march.  The  earl  having  refreshed  himself  for  two 
days  at  Cctkis?,  on  the  third  departed,  and  took  the  field,  following 
the  road  toward  Marquignes.*  It  is  proper  I  should  name  to  you  the 
banners  and  pennons  under  the  earl's  command  :  first,  the  earl  him- 
self, and  the  earl  of  Stafford  who  had  married  his  niece,  a  daughter 
of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  rode  with  displayed  banners  ;  the  earl  of  De- 
vonshire, the  lord  Despeacc;r,  who  v.'as  constable  of  the  army,  the 
lord  Fitzwalter,  marshal,  the  lord  Basset,  the  lord  Bourchier,  the  lord 
Ferrars,  the  lord  Morley,  the  lord  Darcey,  sir  William  Windsor,  sir 

*  "Marquignes"—!  suppose  must  be  Marquise,  a  town  in  the  Boulonnois,  between 
CoJais  and  Boulogne,  five  ieagues  from  Calais. 


Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  and  sir  Hugh  de  la  Sente,* 
advanced  with  their  pennons ;  lord  Thomas  Percj,  sir  Thomas  Trivet, 
sir  William  Clinton,  sir  Evan  de  Fitzwarren,  sir  Hugh  Tyrrel,  the 
lord  de  la  Warr,  sir  Eustace  and  sir  John  de  Harbeston,  sir  Willie  m 
Farrington,  the  lord  de  Braose,  sir  William.  Fabre,  sir  John  and  ,ir 
Nicholas  de  Ambieticourt,  sir  John  Mace,  sir  Thomas  Camois,  sir 
Ralph,  son  to  the  lord  Neville,  sir  Henry,  bastard  of  Ferrars,  sir 
Hugh  Broc,  sir  GeofTry  Worseley,  sir  Thomas  West,  the  lord  de 
Saincte  More,  David  Holgrave,  Huguelin  de  Calverley,  bastard,  Bar- 
nard  de  Coderieres,  and  several  more. 

These  men-at-arms  rode  in 
handsome  array,  but  did  not 
.  -  ,  march  farther  the  day  they 

left  Calais  than  to  Marquise, 
where  they  halted,  to  attend 
to  their  affairs,  and  to  hold 
a  council  which  road  they 
should  take  to  accomplish 
their  expedition ;  for  there 
w  ere  several  among  them  who 
had  never  been  in  France  be- 
fore :  in  particular,  the  king's 
son,  and  many  barons  and 
knights.  It  was  therefore  but 
reasonable,  that  those  who 
were  acquainted  with  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  hav. 
ing  formerly  passed  through, 
and  had  several  engagements 
in  it,  should  have  such  weight 
given  to  their  advice  and  opin- 
ions as  redounded  to  their 
honor.  True  it  is,  that  in  for- 
mer times,  when  the  English 
invaded  I'rance,  they  made  a 
regulation,  for  the  leaders  to 
sv,  ear,  in  the  presence  of  the 
king  and  his  council,  to  ob. 
serve  two  things  ;  that  to  no 
one,  except  to  themselves, 
would  they  reveal  the  secrets 
of  their  councils,  their  intend, 
ed  march,  nor  what  might  be 
their  intentions  ;  and  second- 
ly, that  they  would  never  agree 
to  any  treaty  with  the  enemy 
without  the  knowledge  and 

consent  of  the  king  and  his  council. 

When  these  barons,  knights,  and  squires,  v/ith  their  men,  had  re- 
mained for  three  days  at  Marquise,  and  their  whole  force  had  joined 
them  from  Calais,  the  captains,  having  w  ell  considered  their  line  of 
march,  departed,  and  took  the  road  to  Ardres.  They  halted  before 
the  castle  of  Ardres,  to  show  themselves  to  the  garrison  within  ;  when 
the  earl  of  Buckingham  having  created  the  earl  of  Devonshire  and 
the  lord  Morley  knights,  these  tvvo  lords  first  displayed  their  banners. 
The  earl  of  Buckingham  created  also  the  following  knights  :  the  son 
of  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  sir  Roger  Strange,  sir  John  d'Ypre,  sir  John 
Coie,  sir  James  Tyrrel,  sir  Thomas  Raraestone,  sir  John  Neville,  sir 
Thomas  Roselie.  The  whole  army  took  up  their  quarters  at  Hosquet 
when  the  above  knights  were  made.  The  vanguard  then  marched 
to  a  strong  house  called  Folant.t  situated  upon  a  river.  There  was 
a  squire  within  it  of  the  name  of  Robert,  to  whom  the  house  belonged. 
He  was  a  good  man-at-arms,  and  had  well  garrisoned  it  with  stores 
and  hardy  soldiers,  whom  he  had  picked  up  in  the  neighborhood,  to 
the  amount  of  forty,  who  showed  every  intention  to  defend  them- 
selves  well. 

These  barons  and  knights,  eager  to  do  honor  to  their  new  knight, 
hood,  surrounded  the  tower  of  Folant,  and  iinmediately  began  the 
attack  ;  but  it  was  well  defended  by  those  winiin.  Many  a  gallant 
deed  was  performed;  and  those  in  the  fortshct  well  and  continually, 
by  which  many  of  the  assailants  were  killed  v.iid  v/ounded  who  ven- 
tured too  near.  There  were  in  the  fort  some  good  cross-bowmen, 
whom  the  governor  of  St.  Omer  had  sent  thither  at  the  squire's  re- 
quest ;  for  he  had  imagined  the  English  would  pass  near  his  house, 
and  was  resolved  to  defend  it  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  which  he  did, 
for  he  behaved  gallantly.  The  earl  of  Devonshire,  while  he  was  on 
the  ditch,  his  banner  displayed  before  hi;n,  spoke  out  bravely,  which 
greatly  encouraged  his  men,  saying,  "What,  my  lords!  shall  we  so 
much  disgrace  our  new  honors  as  to  remain  all  the  day  before  this 
pigeon-house  ?  The  strong  places  and  castles  in  France  may  well 
hold  out  against  us,  when  such  a  place  as  this  stops  us.  Advance, 
advance  1  let  us  prove  our  knighthoods."  Those  who  heard  him 
took  proper  notice  of  what  he  said,  and,  sparing  themselves  less  than 
before,  leaped  into  the  ditches,  and  maue  for  the  walls,  the  archers 
shooting  so  briskly  that  scarcely  any  dared  show  themselves  on  the 
parapets. 

Several  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  the  lower  court  taken  and 


*  a.  "DeiaSente" 


ta.  "Hosque." 


$  Q.  Folant.' 


264 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


burnt.  At  length,  the  whole  garrison  were  made  prisoners ;  bin, 
though  they  had  defended  themselves  well,  none  were  mortally 
wounded.  Thus  was  the  house  of  Folant  gained,  and  Robert  Fo- 
lant  with  his  garrison  made  prisoners,  by  the  earl  of  Devonshire  and 
his  men.  The  whole  division  took  up  their  quarters  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  of  Hosque,  to  wait  for  sir  William  Windsor,  who  com- 
manded the  rear-guard.  He  came  thither  in  the  evening.  On  the 
morrow,  they  marched  off  together,  and  advanced  as  far  as  Esper- 
icck,  where  they  lodged  themselves. 

The  .governor  of  St.  Omer,  finding  the  enemy  so  near,  doubled  his 
guauls,  and  ordered  two  thousand  men  to  be  in  readiness  the  whole 
nigh  .,  ihar  the  enemy  might  not  surprise  the  town.  The  next  day, 
the  R'liglish  decamped,  about  six  o'clock,  and  advanced  in  battle-ar- 
ray before  St.  Omer.  The  inhabitants,  hearing  of  their  march,  armed 
themselves,  according  to  the  orders  they  had  received,  and  drew  up 
in  the  market-place,  from  whence  they  went  to  the  gates,  towers, 
■md  battlement?,  with  a  determined  resolution  to  resist,  for  they  had 
lieani  that  the  English  would  attack  the  town;  but  they  had  no  such 
hitentions,  for,  as  it  was  very  strong,  they  might  lose  more  than  they 
could  gain. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham,  however,  who  had  never  before  been  in 
France,  wished  to  see  St.  Omer,  because  ii  appeared  from  its  gates, 
walls,  towers,  and  steeples,  to  be  a  handsome  place.  He  drew  up 
and  halted  his  army  »n  a  hill  about  a  half  a  league  from  it,  where  he 
remained  for  three  hours.  While  there,  some  of  the  young  knights 
and  squires,  mounting  their  coursers,  spurred  them  up  to  the  barriers, 
and  demanded  to  tilt  with  the  knights  in  the  town;  but,  no  answers 
being  made  to  them,  they  returned  back  to  the  army.  The  day  the 
eari  came  before  St.  Omer,  he  made  more  knights  ;  among  whom 
were  sir  Ralph  Neville,  sir  Bartholomew  Bourchier,  sir  Thomas  Ca- 
mois,  sir  Foulke  Corbet,  sir  Thomas  d'Angleere,  sir  Ralph  Patipas, 
sir  Lewis  St.  Aubin,  and  sir  John  Paulet.  These  new  knights,  in 
the  first  vigor  of  chivalry,  mounted  their  horses,  and  galloped  up  to 
the  gates,  calling  on  the  knights  within  to  tilt  with  them;  but  they 
experienced  the  same  neglect  as  the  others  had  done. 

When  the  army  saw  that  the  French  lords  in  St.  Omer  made  not 
any  attempt  to  come  out  to  meet  them,  they  continued  their  march, 
and  came  that  day  to  Esquilles,  between  St.  Omer  and  Terouenne, 
where  they  took  up  their  quarters  for  the  night.  On  the  morrow, 
they  departed,  and  made  for  Terouenne.  The  French  garrisons  in 
the  counties  of  Boulogne,  Artois,  and  Guines,  having  observed  the 
dispositions  of  the  English,  that  they  continued  their  march  without 
slopping  at  any  place,  mutually  informed  each  other  of  their  inten- 
tions to  follow  them,  since  much  might  be  gained  by  it :  they  there- 
fore assembled,  under  the  pennons  of  the  lord  de  Fransures  and  the 
lord  de  Saimpi,  to  the  number  of  more  than  two  hundred  lances. 
They  pursued  the  English  army  ;  but,  though  they  kept  close  to  them, 
the  English  marched  in  such  compact  order,  they  were  not  put  into 
the  least  disorder,  and  their  enemies  could  not  attack  them,  without 
the  risk  of  suffering  a  total  defeat.  These  French  knights  and 
squires,  however,  at  times  fell  upon  the  English  foragers,  so  that  they 
dared  not  forage  but  in  large  companies. 

The  English  passed  Terouenne  without  attempting  anything,  for 
the  lords  de  Saimpi  and  de  Fransures  were  within  it.  They  marched 
on  toward  Bethune,  where  they  halted  for  a  day ;  and  I  will  tell  you 
the  reason.  You  have  before  heard  how  king  Richard,  by  the  ad- 
vice of  his  uncles  and  council,  had  sent  into  Germany  sir  Simon  Bur- 
ley,  to  the  emperor,*  to  demand  his  sister  in  marriage.  This  knight 
so  well  managed  the  business,  that  the  emperor,  by  advice  of  his 
council  and  the  great  lords  of  his  court,  complied  with  the  request, 
but  he  had  sent,  with  sir  Simon  Burley,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  first  to 
Luxembourg  and  then  to  England,  to  observe  that  kingdom,  in  order 
that  his  sister  might  have  a  just  account  of  it,  so  that  if  agreeable, 
the  marriage  might  be  concluded. 

The  cardinal  of  Ravenna  was  at  that  time  in  England,  and,  being 
an  Urbanist,  was  converting  the  English  to  the  same  way  of  think- 
ing :  he  was  waiting  also  the  arrival  of  the  above-mentioned  duke. 
At  the  entreaties  of  the  emperor  and  the  duke  of  Brabant,  he  and 
all  his  company  obtained  liberty  to  pass  through  France  to  Calais, 
They  therefore  travelled  by  way  of  Tournay,  Lille,  and  Bethune, 
from  whence  they  came  to  visit  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  his 
barons,  who  received  the  duke  of  Saxony  and  his  suit  most  honor- 
ably. The  Germans  continued  their  journey  through  Aire  and  St. 
Omer,  and  from  thence  to  Calais. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  marched  his  army  before  Liques,  and  en- 
camped  that  same  day  at  Bouhain  les  Bouissieres ;  but  they  were 
constantly  followed  by  the  lords  de  Saimpi  and  de  Fransures  with 
their  forces.  In  the  morning,  they  advanced  nearer  to  Bethune. 
There  were  in  that  town  a  numerous  garrison  of  men-at-arms,  knights 
and  squires,  whom  the  lord  de  Coucy  had  sent  thither ;  such  as  the 
lord  de  Hangest,  sir  John  and  sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  sir  GeofTry  de 
Charny,  sir  Guy  de  Harcourt,  and  many  more.  The  army  passed 
by  Bethune  without  making  any  attempt  to  attack  it,  and  lay  at 
Donchtres.t 

In  the  evening  the  lords  de  Saimpi  and  de  Fransures  entered  Be. 
thune,  and  the  next  day  went  to  Arras,  where  they  met  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  who  received  them  very  politely,  inquiring  news  from  them, 

•  Winceslaus  VJ.  emperor.  t  Q..  if  not  Donchy,  a  viJlage  near  Arraj. 


and  which  road  the  English  had  taken.  They  replied,  they  had 
lodged  the  preceding  night  at  Doncheres  ;  that  they  marched  with 
very  great  prudence,  for  they  constantly  kept  in  close  order.  "  It  is 
then  clear,"  answered  the  lord  de  Coucy,  "that  they  wish  for  battle; 
which  they  shall  have,  if  the  king  our  lord  will  trust  us,  before  they 
have  finished  their  march."  The  earl  marched  by  Arras,  in  order  of 
battle,  continuing  his  route  without  doing  anything :  he  took  up  his 
quarters  at  Anet,*  on  the  morrow  at  Miraumont,t  and  the  next  day 
at  Clery-on-the-SomaiC. 

The  lord  de  Coucy,  who  resided  at  Arras,  on  hearing  that  they 
had  gone  this  road,  sent  the  lord  Hangest  to  Braye-sur-Somme,+  and 
with  him  thirty  lances,  knights  and  squires :  he  ordered  to  Peronne 
sir  James  de  Verchin,  seneschal  of  Hainault,  the  lord  de  Hamireth, 
sir  John  de  Roye,  and  several  others :  he  himself  went  to  St.  Quen- 
tin.  He  sent  the  lord  de  Clery,  with  others,  into  the  Vermandois  ; 
for  he  was  anxious  that  no  loss  should  be  suffered  through  any  negli- 
gence on  his  part. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

THE  LORD  DE  BRIMEU,  HIS  SONS  AND  HIS  MEN,  ARE  TAKEN  PRISONERS 
BY  THE  ENGTLISH.  THE  GARRISON  OF  PERONNE  ARE  DRIVEN  BACK 
INTO  THAT  TOWN. 

The  night  the  English  had  quartered  themselves  at  Clery-on-the- 
Somme,  some  knights  of  the  army,  such  as  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir 
William  Clinton,  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  at  the  instigation  of  lord  Dela- 
warr,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  whole  country,  and  knew 
that  the  lord  de  Coucy  was  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  in  the 
town  of  Arras,  resolved  to  march  from  the  army,  at  early  dawn,  with 
the  foragers,  to  see  if  they  should  meet  with  any  adventure  worth 
attending  to  ;  for  they  wished  to  perform  some  deed  of  arms.  As 
they  had  planned,  so  did  they  execute  ;  and  about  thirty  lances  set 
out  after  the  foragers,  in  search  of  adventures. 

This  same  day  the  lord  de  Coucy  left  Arras  with  a  large  body  of 
men,  and  had  taken  the  road  to  St.  Quentin.  When  they  were  on 
their  march,  the  lord  de  Brimeu,  his  sons,  with  about  thirty  spears, 
quitted  the  army  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  anxious  to  perform  some  gallant 
act.  These  two  bodies  of  English  and  French,  meeting  in  the  plains, 
saw  a  combat  was  inevitable :  they  therefore  struck  spurs  into  their 
horses,  and  galloped  toward  each  other,  shouting  their  cries  of  v/ar. 
On  the  first  shock,  several  were  unhorsed,  killed  and  wounded  on 
both  sides.  Many  handsome  deeds  were  done :  they  dismounted, 
and  began  to  thrust  with  their  spears,  each  party  behaving  bravely. 
This  mode  of  combat  continued  about  an  hour,  and  no  one  could 
say  to  whom  would  be  the  victory,  but  in  the  end  the  English  won 
th(f  field.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  made  prisoners  the  lord  de  Brimeu, 
and  his  two  sons,  John  and  Lewis,  and  sixteen  men-at-arms :  the 
rest  saved  themselves  :  and  the  English  returned  to  their  army  with 
their  prisoners.  They  remained  some  little  time  in  the  neighborhooji 
of  Peronne,  having  heard  from  their  prisoners,  that  the  lordde  Coucy 
was  in  that  town  with  upward  of  a  thousand  lances,  and  they  knev/ 
not  if  he  wished  to  offer  them  battle. 

This  day  the  lord  Delawarr,  with  Fierabras  his  bastard-brother,  sir 
Evan  Fitzwarren  and  several  others,  quitting  the  army,  hastened  to 
Mont  St.  Quentin,  where  they  posted  themselves  in  ambuscade  ;  for 
they  had  learnt  that  the  seneschal  of  Hainault  was  with  a  strong  body 
of  men-at-arms  in  Peronne,  and  they  knew  him  to  be  so  self-sufficient 
that  he  would  not  fail  to  sally  out,  which  in  truth  he  did.  The  van- 
guard ordered  ten  men-at-arms  to  march  to  Peronne  ;  among  whom 
were  Thierry  de  Soumain,  Fierabras,  sir  Hugh  Calverley  and  Hopo- 
quin  Hay,  mounted  on  their  chargers.  They  galloped  up  to  the  bar- 
riers, where  there  were  at  least  fifty  spears  with  the  seneschal  of 
Hainault ;  who,  thinking  to  catch  these  gallopers,  ordered  the  barriers 
to  be  thrown  open,  and  immediately  commenced  a  pursuit  after 
them,  as  they  retreated  toward  their  ambuscade. 

When  those  who  had  placed  themselves  in  ambush  saw  the  French 
pursuing  their  men,  they  discovered  themselves ;  but  it  was  some- 
what too  soon,  for  when  the  seneschal  perceived  this  large  body  so 
well  mounted,  he  sounded  a  retreat,  and  the  horses  then  knew  the 
effect  of  spurs ;  very  opportunely  did  these  lords  find  the  barriers 
open.  They  were,  however,  so  closely  followed,  that  sir  Richard  de 
Marqueillies,  sir  Louis  de  Vertaing,  Honard  de  la  Honarderie,  Vital 
de  St.  Hilaire,  with  ten  other  men-at-arms,  remained  prisoners  to  the 
English :  the  others  escaped.  When  the  English  learnt  that  the 
seneschal  of  Hainault,  the  lord  de  Hamireth,  the  lord  de  Clery,  with 
twenty  other  knights,  had  escaped,  they  cried  out,  "God  I  what  a 
fortunate  event  it  would  have  been,  if  we  had  taken  them,  for  they 
would  have  paid  us  forty  thousand  francs."  Thev  returned  to  the 
army,  and  nothing  m.ore  was  done  that  day. 

The  army  remained  for  three  days  at  Clery-sur-Somme,  and  in  that 
neighborhood.  On  the  fourth,  they  marched  away,  and  came  to  the 
abbey  Vaucelle,§  three  leagues  from  Cambray,  and  the  next  day 
nearer  St.  Quentin.  This  day,  about  thirty  spears  attached  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  had  set  out  from  Arras  for  St.  Quentin.  Sir 
Thomas  Trivet,  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  the  lord  Delawarr,  and  sceral 
others  who  had  been  from  the  vanguard  with  the  foragers,  as  they 

*  a.  "Anet." 

It"  Miraumont"— "  Braye-sHr-Somire"— villages  in  Picardy,  election  of  Peronne 
§  "  Vaucelle"— on  the  Scheid,  near  to  CrevecoBur. 


• 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


365 


were  about  o  fix  on  their  quarters,  fell  in  with  these  Burgundians,  i 
when  a  battle  ensued :  but  it  did  not  last  long,  for  the  Burgundians  were 
soon  dispersed,  one  here,  another  there,  and  all  tried  to  save  them- 
selves  as  well  as  they  could.  Sir  John  de  Mornay,  however,  stood 
his  ground  in  good  order,  with  his  pennon  before  him,  and  fought 
valiantly,  but  at  last  was  taken,  and  ten  men  of  his  company.  The 
English  then  m  rched  to  Foursons,  two  leagues  from  Amiens,  where 
the  vanguard  qu  irtered  itself. 


CHAPTER  LII. 

THE  ENGJ.ISH  BURN  AND  DJ-SPOIL  CHAMPAGNE.     THEY  MEET  WITH  VARI- 
0U3  ADVENTURES  ON  THEIR  MARCH,  AND  MAKE  MANY  PRISONERS. 

On  the  ensuing  morning,  wh.  n  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  his 
army  had  heard  mass,  they  began  their  march  toward  St.  Quentin  ; 
in  which  town  there  were  numbers  of  men-at-arms,  but  they  did  not 
sally  forth.  Some  of  the  light  troops  galloped  up  to  the  barriers,  and 
soon  returned  ;  for  the  army  continued  its  march  without  halting  un- 
til it  arrived  at  Origny  St.  Benoiste,*  and  the  adjacent  villages.  In 
the  town  of  Origny,  there  was  a  handsome  nunnery,  the  abbess  of 
which  at  that  time  happened  to  be  aunt-in-law  to  the  lord  Delawarr, 
at  whose  entreaty  the  nunnery  and  the  whole  town  were  respited 
from  being  burnt  and  pillaged  :  the  earl  was  lodged  in  the  abbey. 
•That  evening  and  the  following  morning,  there  were  many  skimishes 
at  Ribemont,  which  was  hard  by,  when  several  were  slain  and 
wounded  on  each  side.  In  the  morning,  the  army  dislodged  from 
Origny,  came  to  Crecy,  and  passed  Vaux  below  Laon,  fixing  their 
quarters  at  Sist  jnne.t  The  next  day,  they  crossed  the  river  Aisne, 
at  Pont  k  Vaire,  and  came  to  Hermonville  and  Coumissy,  four  leagues 
from  Rheinis,  without  meeting  with  any  forage  on  their  march. 

Everything  had  been  driven  or  carried  into  the  towns  and  strong 
places,  the  king  of  France  having  abandoned  to  his  own  men-at-arms 
whatever  they  could  find  in  the  open  country  :  the  English,  therefore, 
suffered  great  distress  for  want  of  food.  They  determined  to  send  a 
herald  to  Rheims,  to  open  a  treaty  with  the  inhabitants,  for  them  to 
send  provisions  to  the  army,  such  as  cattle,  bread  and  wine.  The 
inhabitants  refused  to  enter  into  any  negotiation,  and,  in  their  reply, 
saia,  Aey  must  make  the  best  of  it.  This  answer  so  much  enraged 
them  that,  in  one  week,  the  light  troops  burnt  upward  of  60  villages 
dependent  on  Rheims.  The  English  heard  that  the  people  of  Rheims 
had  secured  six  thousand  sheep  in  the  ditches  of  the  town,  thinking 
them  safe  there  :  the  vanguard  advanced  thither,  and  made  their 
men  descend  into  the  ditches  and  drive  out  the  sheep,  without  any 
one  daring  to  issue  from  the  town  to  prevent  them,  or  even  appear- 
ing on  the  bulwarks;  for  the  archers,  being  posted  on  the  banks  of 
the  ditch,  shot  so  sharply  that  no  one  ventured  to  show  himself :  the 
English  gained  several  thousand  head  of  sheep.  They  sent  to  inform 
the  townsmen,  they  would  burn  all  the  corn  in  the  fields,  unless  they 
ransomed  it  by  sending  them  bread  and  wine.  The  inhabitants  were 
frightened  by  this  threat,  and  sent  the  army  from  ten  to  fifteen  loads 
of  bread  and  wine  :  by  this  means,  the  corn  and  oats  were  saved 
from  being  burnt.  The  English  marched  by  Rheims  in  order  of 
battle  to  Beaumont-sur.Vesle,t  for  they  had  crossed  the  river  below^ 
Rheims.  Ok  their  departure  from  Beaumont,  the  English  rode  along 
the  river  Marne,  to  seek  a  passage,  and  came  to  Conde-sur-Marne, 
where  they  found  the  bridge  broken  down ;  but,  as  the  supporters 
still  remained,  they  sought  for  planks  and  beams,  with  which  they 
rebuilt  the  bridge,  crossed  the  river,  and  quartered  themselves  in  the 
villages  above  Marne ;  and  on  the  ensuing  day,  they  came  before  the 
town  of  Vcrtus,§  when  there  v/as  a  grand  skirmish  in  front  of  the 
castle,  in  which  many  were  wounded. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  was  lodged  in  the  abbey.  During  the 
night,  the  town  was  burnt,  except  the  abbey,  which,  from  the  earl 
lodging  in  it,  was  saved  ;  otherwise  it  would  infallibly  have  suffered 
the  same  fate,  for  the  townsmen  had  retreated  into  the  castle,  and 
would  not  ransom  it.  The  army  marched  off  the  following  day, 
and  passed  by  the  castle  of  Moymer,  which  is  the  inheritance  of 
the  lord  de  Chastillon.  The  skirmishers  advanced  to  the  barriers, 
and  then  passed  on  and  took  up  their  quai'ters  for  the  night  at  Pe. 
lange,  making  for  the  city  of  Troyes,  and  the  next  day  at  Plancy-sur- 
Aube.jl  The  lord  de  Chateauneuf  and  John  de  Chateauneuf  his 
brother,  with  Remond  St.  Marsin,  Gascons,  and  some  English, 
about  forty  spears  in  the  whole,  rode  from  the  army  to  seek  adven- 
tures, but  met  with  none,  which  vexed  them  much.  On  their  return 
they  saw  in  the  plain  a  body  of  men-at-arms  riding  toward  Troyes  : 
it  was  the  lord  de  Hangest  and  his  men :  the  English  and  Gascons 
immediately  spurred  their  horses  to  come  up  with  them.  The  lord 
de  Hangest  had  well  observed  them,  and,  doubting  they  were  in 
greater  numbers  than  they  appeared,  said  to  his  men,  "  Make  for 
Plancy  and  save  yourselves  ;  for  these  English  have  discovered  us, 
and  their  main  army  is  not  far  off ;  let  us  put  ourselves  in  safety  in 
the  castle  of  Plancy."  They  rode  in  that  direction,  and  the  English 
after  them.  ^ 

*  "Origny  St.  Benoiste"— a  town  in  Piciirdy,  on  the  Oise,  three  leagues  from  St. 
ttuentin.  t  "  Sissoniie"— ii  town  in  Picuriiy,  diocese  of  Laon. 

1 1^  Beaumont-sur-Vesle"— near  Rheims. 

§  "  Vertus"-a  town  ot  Cliamimgne,  twelve  leagues  from  Kheims. 
11  rJancy-Eur'Aube"— uear  Troyes. 


There  was  a  valiant  man-at-arms  from  Hainault  in  the  troop  of  the 
lord  Delawarr,  called  Peter  Berton,  who  fixing  his  lance  in  its  rest, 
and  being  well  mounted,  came  up  with  the  lord  de  Hangest,  who 
was  flying  before  him,  and  gave  him  such  a  blow  on  the  back  with 
his  lance  that  he  almost  drove  him  out  of  the  saddle  ;  but  the  lord 
de  Hangest  neither  lost  his  seat  nor  his  stirrups,  though  Peter  Ber- 
ton kept  the  i/on  hard  at  his  back ;  and  in  this  manner  did  they 
arrive  at  Plancy.  Straight  at  the  entrance  of  the  castle  the  lord  de 
Hangest  leaped  from  his  horse,  and  got  into  the  ditch.  Those 
within  it  were  anxious  to  save  him,  and  ran  to  the  barriers,  where 
there  was  a  grand  skirmish  ;  for  the  garrison  kept  shooting  briskly, 
being  very  good  cross-bowmen  ;  and  several  valiant  deeds  were 
done  on  each  side.  With  great  difficulty  the  lord  de  Hangest  waa 
saved.  He  fought  gallantly  on  entering  the  castle  ;  for  reinforce- 
ments from  the  vanguard  were  continually  arriving.  The  lord 
Delawarr,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  came  thither,  and 
the  conflict  was  great :  there  were  upward  of  thirty  of  the  French 
killed  and  wounded,  and  the  lower  court  of  the  castle  burnt.  The 
castle  itself  was  warmly  attacked  on  all  sides,  but  well  defended  : 
the  mills  of  Plancy  were  burnt  and  destroyed.  The  whole  army 
then  retired,  passed  the  river  Aube  at  Pont  k  I'Ange,  and  marched 
toward  Valant-sur-Seine.  The  lord  de  Han^jxist  had  a  very  narrow 
escape. 

This  same  day  the  captains  of  the  vanguard,  sir  Thomas  Trivet, 
sir  Hugh  Calverley,  the  Lord  Delawarr,  the  bastard  his  brother,  Peter 
Berton,  and  many  others,  made  an  excursion  from  the  army,  and 
met  Sir  John  de  Roye,  with  about  twenty  spears  of  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy who  were  going  to  Troyes.  The  English,  on  seeing  them, 
spurred  their  horses  ;  for  the  French  were  making  off,  as  not  in  suf. 
ficient  numbers  to  wait  for  them.  The  greater  part  did  escape  ; 
and  Sir  John  de  Roye,  with  others,  got  within  the  barriers  of  Troyes, 
which  at  the  time  chanced  to  be  open.  On  their  return,  they  cap. 
tured  four  of  his  men,  who  could  not  save  themselves,  among  whom 
was  a  squire  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  called  Guion  Goufer,  an 
expert  man-at-arms.  His  horse  was  much  heated,  ao  that  he  had 
dismounted,  and,  having  placed  himself  against  a  walnut-tree,  fought 
valiantly  two  Englishmen,  who  pressed  him  hard,  crying  out  to  him 
in  English  to  surrender  ;  but  he  understood  them  not.  Fierabras, 
on  his  return  from  the  pursuit,  arriving  at  the  spot,  said  to  the  squire 
in  French,  "  Surrender  thyself."  On  hearing  this,  he  replied,  "  Art 
thou  a  gentleman  ?"  The  bastard  rejoined,  he  was.  "  I  then  sur- 
render myself  to  thee,"  presenting  him  his  sword  and  gauntlet ;  foi 
which  the  English  would  have  killed  him  when  he  was  in  the  bas- 
tard's  hands,  and  they  told  him  he  was  not  very  courteous  thus  to 
carry  from  them  their  prisoner,  but  the  bastard  was  stronger  than 
they.  Nevertheless  this  affair  was,  in  the  evening,  brought  before 
the  marshals,  who,  having  well  considered  it,  determined  he  should 
remain  to  the  bastard,  who  that  evening  ransomed  him,  taking  his 
word  for  the  payment,  and  sent  him  on  the  morrow  to  Troyes. 
The  whole  army  were  quartered  at  Valant-sur-Seine,  and  the  next 
day  crossing  the  Seine  at  a  ford,  came  to  a  village  one  league  from 
Troyes,  called  Bernard-Saint-Simple,  where  the  lords  and  captains 
held  many  councils. 


CHAPTER  LIU. 

THE  ENGLISH  COME  BEFORE  TROYES.  A  SKIRMISH  AT  ONE  OF  THE 
GATES.  THEY  TAKE  A  FORT  WHICH  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  HAP 
ERECTED  ON  THE  OUTSIDE.  KING  CHARLES  PRACTICES  WITH  THE 
INHABITANTS  OF  NANTES. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  in  the  city  of  Troyes,  and  had  fixed 
on  that  place  for  the  rendezvous  of  his  forces.  His  intentions  wer.e 
to  fight  the  English  between  the  rivers  Seine  and  Yonne  ;  and  the 
barons,  knights  and  squires  of  France  did  not  wish  for  anything  bet- 
ter ;  but  Charles  of  France,  doubtful  of  the  fortune  of  the  war,  would 
not  give  his  permission  so  to  do.  He  recollected  too  well  the  great 
losses  his  nobles  had  formerly  sufTered  iVom  the  victories  of  the 
English,  and  would  never  allov/  them  to  fight  unless  the  advantages 
were  very  considerable  on  their  side.  There  were  with  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  in  Troyes,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  duke  of  Bar,  the 
count  d'Eu,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of 
France,  the  lords  de  Vienne,  and  de  Sainte  Croix,  sir  James  de 
Vienne,  sir  Walter  de  Vienne,  the  lord  de  la  Tremouille,  the  lord  de 
Vergy,  the  lord  de  Rougemont,  the  lord  de  Hambue,  the  seneschal 
of  Hainault,  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  the  baron  des  Barres,  the  lord  de 
Roye,  the  viscount  d'Assi,  sir  William  bastard  de  Langres,  with  up- 
ward of  two  thousand  knights  and  squires.  I  was  informed,  that 
the  lord  de  la  Tremouille  was  sent  by  the  duke  and  the  other  lords 
to  Paris,  to  entreat  the  king  to  allow  them  to  fight ;  and  he  was  not 
returned  at  the  time  the  English  came  before  Troyes.  The  lords  of 
France,  doubting  the  English  would  not  pass  by  without  coming  to 
look  at  them,  had  erected,  about  a  bow.shot  from  the  gates  of 
Troyes,  a  large  redoubt  of  great  beams  of  timber,  which  might 
hold  about  a  thousand  men-at-arms:  it  was  made  of  good  strong 
wood,  and  well  built. 

All  the  captains  of  the  English  army  were  summoned  to  a  coun. 
cil,  to  consider  in  what  manner  they  should  act  the  ensuing  day.  It 
was  resolved,  that  all  the  lords  and  knights  should  march,  fully  armed 
with  theix  baiiners  and  pennons  displayed,  before  Troyes :  tliey  were 


t68 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


to  draw  up  in  the  plain,  and  to  send  their  heralds  to  offer  battle  to 
those  in  the  town.  They  armed  themselves,  therefore,  on  the  mor- 
row, and,  being  formed  in  three  battalions,  advanced  into  the  plain 
before  Troyes,  where  they  halted.  The  two  heralds,  Glocester  and 
Aquitaine,  were  called,  when  the  earl  of  Buckingham  said  to  them  : 
*'  You  will  go  to  Troyes,  and  tell  the  lords  within  the  city  that  we 
are  come  from  England  in  search  of  deeds  of  arms:  wherever  we 
think  they  can  bo  found,  there  we  shall  demand  them  :  and,  because 
we  know  that  a  part  of  the  lilies  and  chivalry  of  France  repose  in 
the  town  of  Troyes,  we  have  purposely  come  this  road.  If  they 
wish  to  say  anything  to  us,  they  will  find  us  in  the  open  plain  in  the 
form  and  manner  in  which  you  shall  leave  us,  and  in  suchv,rise  as 
we  ought  to  meet  our  enemies."  The  heralds  replied,  "  My  lord, 
we  shall  obey  your  commands." 

They  then  set  off,  and  rode  to  Troyes.  The  entrance  of  the 
redoubt  was  opened  to  them,  where  they  stopped  ;  for  they  could 
not  get.  to  the  gate  of  the  town  from  the  numbers  of  men-at-arms 
and  cross-bowmen  issuing  forth,  and  drawing  up  before  this  redoubt. 
The  two  heraiJs  wore  thb  emblazoned  arms  of  the  earl  of  Bucking, 
ham  :  they  were  asked  by  the  lords,  what  they  wanted  :  they  an- 
swered, they  wished,  if  it  were  possible,  to  speak  with  the  duke  of 
Burgundy. 

During  the  time  the  heralds  were  endeavoring  to  deliver  their 
message  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  English  were  arranging  their 
battalions  ;  for  they  looked  on  a  battle  as  certain.  All  who  were 
desirous  of  knighthood  were  called :  first  came  sir  Thomas  Trivet, 
with  his  banner  rolled  up,  to  tlie  earl  of  Buckingham,  and  said  : 
"  My  lord,  if  you  please,  I  will  this  day  display  my  banner  ;  for, 
thanks  to  God,  I  have  a  sufficient  revenue  to  support  the  state  which 
a  banner  requires."  "  It  is  highly  pleasing  to  us,"  replied  the  earl : 
then,  taking  the  banner  by  the  staff,  he  gave  it  back  into  his  hands, 
saying,  *'  Sir  Thomas,  God  grant  you  may  show  your  valor  here, 
and  everywhere  else."  Sir  Thomas  look  his  banner,  and,  having 
displayed  it,  gave  it  to  one  of  his  squires  in  whom  he  had  great 
confidence,  and  went  to  the  vanguard  ;  for  he  was  there  stationed 
by  orders  from  the  lord  Latimer  and  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  captain  and 
eonstable.  The  earl  then  created  the  following  knights  :  sir  Peter 
Berton,  sir  John  and  sir  Thomas  Paulet,  sir  John  Stingulie,  sir  Tho- 
mas Dortingues,  sir  John  Vassecoq,  sir  John  Braisie,  sir  John  Bu- 
raine,  sir  Henry  Vernier,  sir  John  Colville,  sir  William  Everat,  sir 
Nicholas  Stingulie  and  sir  Hugh  de  Lunit.  They  advanced  to  the 
van  battalion,  in  order  to  have  their  share  of  the  first  blows. 

A  very  gallant  squire  from  the  country  of  Savoy  was  then  called, 
who  had  before  been  requested  to  be  made  a  knight  at  St.  Omer 
and  at  Ardres :  his  name  was  Ralph  de  Gruyeres,  son  to  the  count 
de  Gruyeres :  when  the  earl  said  to  him,  "  We  shall  to-day,  if  it 
please  God,  have  an  engagement,  and  I  will  make  you  a  knight ;" 
the  squire  excused  himself,  saying,  "  God  give  you  all  the  good  and 
honor  you  wish  me  ;  but  I  will  never  be  a  knight  until  my  natural 
lord,  the  earl  of  Savoy,  shall  confer  it  upon  me  in  battle."  He  was 
not  pressed  further  on  this  subject. 

It  was  a  pleasure  to  observe  the  order  of  battle  in  which  the  Eng- 
lish were  drawn  up;  and  the  French  were  busy  in  strengthening 
their  forts,  for  they  concluded  that  at  least  there  would  be  some  skir- 
mishes,  and  that  such  warriors  as  the  English  would  not  depart 
without  a  nearer  examination  of  them.  The  French  formed  them- 
selves  handsomely  :  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  abroad,  with  his 
battle-axe  in  his  hand,  armed  from  head  to  foot :  he  passed  in  review 
all  the  knights  and  squires  as  they  marched  to  the  fort ;  and  the 
crowd  was  so  great,  there  was  not  any  passing,  nor  could  the  heralds 
swrive  as  far  as  the  duke  to  deliver  the  message  with  which  they  had 
been  charged. 

To  the  words  which  the  earl  of  Buckingham  had  delivered  to  the 
heralds,  Glocester  and  Aquitaine,  others  were  added  ;  for,  on  the 
evening  when  the  lords  had  held  their  council,  they  told  the  heralds : 
"  You  will  carry  this  message,  and  tell  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  that 
the  duke  and  country  of  Brittany  in  conjunction  have  sent  to  the 
king  of  England,  for  support  and  aid  against  certain  knights  and 
barons  of  Brittany  in  rebellion  against  the  said  duke,  whom  they 
refuse  to  obey  as  their  lord,  as  the  better  disposed  part  of  the  country 
do,  but  carry  on  war,  in  which  they  are  supported  by  the  king  of 
France.  On  this  account,  the  king  of  England  is  resolved  to  assist 
the  duke  and  the  country,  and  has  ordered  his  fair  uncle  the  earl  of 
Buckingham,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  to  march  to  Brittany 
for  this  purpose.  They  landed  at  Calais,  and,  having  marched 
through  the  kingdom  of  France,  are  now  so  much  in  the  heart  of  it 
as  10  be  arrived  before  the  city  of  Troyes,  wherein  they  know  are 
great  numbers  of  the  nobility  :  in  particular  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
son  of  the  late  king  of  France  and  brother  to  the  king  now  on  the 
throne :  therefore,  the  lord  Thomas  of  Buckingham,  son  to  the  late 
king  of  England,  demands  a  battle."  The  heralds  requested  to  have 
this  put  down  in  writing,  which  they  were  promised  to  have  on  the 
morrow ;  but,  when  they  again  asked  for  it,  they  had  changed  their 
opinions,  and  no  letters  were  given ;  but  they  were  told  to  go,  and 
eay  what  they  had  heard,  as  they  were  of  sufficient  credit ;  *'  and,  if 
they  choose,  they  will  believe  you."  The  heralds  could  not  approach 
near  enough  to  the  duke  to  deliver  their  message,  nor  obtain  any 
Answer. 

The  young  English  knights  had  already  begun  to  skirmish,  which 


had  troubled  everything,  and  some  French  knights  and  men-at-arms 
said  to  the  heralds,  "  Gentlemen,  you  are  in  a  hazardous  situation, 
for  the  common  people  of  this  town  are  very  wicked."  This  hint 
made  them  return  without  doing  anything.  We  will  now  relate  the 
beginning  of  the  skirmish.  In  the  first  place,  there  was  an  English 
squire,  a  native  of  the  bishopric  of  Lincoln,  who  was  an  excellent 
man-at-anns,  and  there  gave  proofs  of  his  courage.  I  know  not  if  he 
had  made  any  vow :  but  with  his  lance  in  its  rest,  his  target  on  his 
neck,  he  spurred  his  horse,  and,  riding  full  gallop  down  the  cause, 
way,  he  made  him  leap  over  the  bars  of  the  barriers,  and  came  to 
the  gate  where  the  duke  was,  surrounded  by  the  French  nobility, 
who  looked  on  this  enterprise  with  amazement.  The  squire  intended 
returning  ;  but  he  was  prevented  by  his  horse  receiving  a  blow  from 
a  speur,  which  felled  him  and  killed  the  squire.  It  much  angered 
the  duke  that  he  had  not  been  made  prisoner. 

Instantly  the  battalions  of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  advanced  on 
foot,  to  the  attack  of  the  men-at-arms  in  the  v/ooden  redoubt,  which 
had  been  formed  of  shutters,  doors  and  tables,  and  wt;.s  not,  to  say 
the  truth,  fit  to  hold  out  against  such  men-at-urms  as  the  English.* 
When  the  duke  of  Burgundy  saw  them  advance  in  such  numbers,  and 
with  so  much  spirit,  that  the  lords,  barons  and  knights  in  this  fort 
were  not  in  force  to  withstand  them,  he  directly  ordered  them  to 
retreat  into  the  town,  excepting  the  cross-bowmen.  They  retired, 
by  little  and  little,  to  the  gate  ;  and,  as  they  were  entering  it,  the 
Genoese  cross-bowmen  shot  and  wounded  the  English.  There  was 
a  good  and  sharp  skirmish  :  the  redoubt  was  soon  conquered,  but  it 
did  not  long  remain  to  the  English.  Ail  sorts  of  people  came  in 
great  strength  to  the  gates  ;  and,  as  they  passed,  they  drew  up  on 
the  causeways.  The  duke  of  Lorraine  was  there  handsomely  dis- 
posed ;  as  were  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  others. 
Between  this  gate  and  the  bars,  many  valorous  deeds  vv^ere  done, 
and  of  course  numbers  slain,,  v/ounded  and  taken.  The  English, 
seeing  the  French  retreat,  retreated  also  in  excellent  order,  and 
formed  themselves  on  the  plain,  in  battle-array,  for  upward  of  two 
hours  ;  when,  toward  evening,  they  retired  to  their  quarters. 

The  next  day,  the  army  marched  to  Maillerois.le-Vicomte,  near 
Sens  in  Burgundy,  where  they  halted  for  two  days,  to  refresh  them, 
selves  and  to  gather  provision  from  the  low  countries,  of  v/hich  they 
were  in  the  greatest  want. 

You  have  heard  how  the  English  marched  through  France,  and 
thus  took  the  road  to  Brittany.  They  pubhcly  declared  the  duke 
and  country  of  Brittany  had  sent  for  them,  and  that  they  had  not  any 
pretence  for  waging  war  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  England  their 
lord,  but  that  they  were  then  in  the  pay  of  the  duke  of  Brittany. 
King  Charles  was  at  the  time  fully  informed  of  all  these  matters,  and, 
like  a  wise  and  prudent  man  as  he  was,  examined  well  all  the  perils 
and  incidents  which  might  arise  from  them.  He  considered,  that 
if  Brittany  joined  these  English  against  him,  the  fortune  of  war 
would  be  more  doubtful ;  and,  as  he  was  ill  with  the  duke,  if  the 
principal  towns  were  to  open  their  gates  to  his  enemies,  it  would 
turn  out  very  much  to  his  prejudice.  He  therefore  sent,  secretly, 
letters  sealed,  but  written  in  the  most  gracious  manner,  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Nantes  (which  is  the  key  to  all  the  other  towns  in 
Brittany,)  to  request  they  would  consider  that  the  English,  who  were 
marching  through  his  kingdom,  boasted  they  were  sent  for  by  them, 
and  declared  themselves  to  be  their  soldiers  ;  and  that  in  case  they 
had  thus  engaged  them,  and  would  persevere  in  this  evil  act,  they 
would  incur  the  malediction  of  their  holy  father  the  pope,  according 
to  the  sentence  he  had  passed,  as  well  as  the  penalty  of  two  hundred 
thousand  florins,  which  he  coidd  legally  demand  from  them,  and 
which  they  had  bound  themselves  to  pay,  according  to  treaties 
sealed  which  had  formerly  passed  between  them,  and  of  which  he 
had  copies,  as  they  could  not  be  ignorant :  that  he  had  ever  been 
their  friend,  and  had  assisted  them  in  all  their  necessities  ;  and  that 
by  persisting  in  this  matter  they  would  be  very  much  to  blame,  for 
they  had  not  any  well-grounded  complaint  againi-t  him  to  induce 
them  to  enter  so  warmly  into  the  war  as  to  receive  his  enemies.  He 
therefore  recommended  them  maturely  to  reconsider  this  ;  and,  if 
they  had  been  wickedly  or  ill  advised,  he  would  frankly  forgive  it, 
provided  they  did  not  open  their  gates  to  his  enemies  the  English, 
and  would  maintain  them  in  all  just  rights  and  privileges,  and  even 
renew  them,  should  there  be  occasion. 

When  these  letters  and  oflfers  from  the  king  of  France  had  been 
read  by  the  men  of  Nantes  and  considered,  the  principal  persons 
among  them  said,  the  king  of  France  was  in  the  right,  and  had 
cause  for  remonstrating  with  them  as  he  had  done  ;  that  in  truth 
they  had  sworn  and  sealed  never  to  be  enemies  themselves  to  the 
kingdom  of  France,  nor  to  give  any  assistance  to  its  enemies.  They 
began,  therefore,  to  be  on  their  guard,  and  sent  privately  to  the  king 
of  France  not  to  be  uneasy  on  this  head,  as  they  would  never  aid  or 
succor  the  English  in  their  attempts  to  injure  the  kingdom  of  France 
by  force,  nor  would  their  town  afford  them  any  assistance  ;  for  they 
were  determined,  if  there  should  be  any  necessity,  to  claim  the  help 
of  the  king,  and  that  to  his  army  alone  would  they  open  their  gates, 
and  tq  none  else.  The  king  of  France,  having  received  their  mes- 
senger, put  confidence  in  their  declarations,  for  Nantes  was  ever 
attached  to  the  French  interest :  of  all  this,  hov/ever,  the  duke,  who 

resided  at  Vannes,  was  ignorant :  he  thought,  nevertheless,  .that  the 
—  «    , .  I 

*  This  contradicts  bis  prior  account  of  the  redoubt 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE.   SPAIN,  &c. 


267 


inhabitants  of  Nantes  would  remain  steady  to  him,  and  that  they 
would  open  their  gates  to  the  English  when  they  should  come 
thi*Jier. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  English  who  were  quartered  near  to 
Sens  in  Burgundy  ;  in  which  city  the  duke  of  Bar,  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
the  lord  de  Saimpi,  the  lord  de  Fransures,  were  in  garrison  with 
their  ti-oops. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  ENGLISH  OVERRUN  THE  COUNTRIES  OF  GATINOIS  AND  BEAUCE.  A 
FRENCH  SQUIRE  DEMANDS  TO  TILT  WITH  AN  ENttUSH  SQUIRE  :  THEY 
BOTH  BEHAVE  VERY  GALLANTLY. 

When  the  earl  of  Buckingha  n  and  his  army  had  reposed  them- 
selves  at  Mailleroia-le-Vicomte,  t.;ey  determined  to  advance  into  the 
Gatinois  :  they  crossed,  in  consequence,  the  river  Yonne,  and  their 
light  troops  went  even  to  the  suburbs  of  Sens.  The  next  day  they 
quartered  themselves  at  St.  Jean  de  Nemours  and  thereabouts,  and 
afterwards  at  Beaune  in  Gatinois,  where  they  remained  three  days, 
on  account  of  its  fertile  and  rich  country.  There  they  held  a  coun- 
cil,  whether  to  follow  the  road  into  the  plains  of  Beauce,  or  keep  to 
the  course  of  the  river  Loire  :  they  resolved  on  the  first,  and  marched 
toward  Toury  in  Beauce.  In  this  castle  were  the  lord  de  Saimpi, 
sir  Oliver  de  Mauny,  sir  Guy  le  Baveux,  and  numbers  of  men-at- 
arm:?.  There  were  besides,  at  Geneviile  in  Beauce,  the  lord  de 
Voiainnes,  le  BarroV>  des  Barres,  with  others  to  the  amount  of  three 
hundred  spears  ;  and  in  all  the  castles  and  fortresses  of  Beauce  were 
posted  men-at- irms  to  defend  the  country. 

Those  of  th  ;  vanguard  skirmished  with  the  garrison  of  Toury, 
when. there  wero  some  slain  on  both  sides.  The  earl  of  Buckingham 
and  his  whole  army  were  quartered  at  Toury  in  Beauce,  and  in  the 
environs,  where  they  found  plenty  of  provisions.  During  the  skir- 
mish at  Tomy,  a  squire  from  Beauce,  a  gentleman  of  tried  courage, 
who  iiad  advanced  himself  by  his  own  merit,  without  any  assistance 
from  others,  came  to  the  barriers,  and  cried  out  to  the  English,  "  Is 
"there  among  you  any  gentleman  who  for  love  of  his  lady  is  willing 
to  try  with  me  some  feat?  of  arms  ?  If  there  should  be  any  such, 
here  I  am,  quite  ready  to  sally  forth  completely  armed  and  mounted, 
to  tilt  three  courses  with  the  lance,  to  give  three  blows  with  the 
battle-axe,  and  three  strokes  with  the  dagger.  Now  look,  you  Eng. 
lish,  if  there  be  none  among  you  in  love." 

Thi^  squire's  name  was  Gauvain  Micaille.  His  proposal  and 
request  was  soon  spread  among  the  English,  when  a  squire,  an  ex- 
pert man  at  tournaments,  called  Joachim  Gator,  stepped  forth  and 
said,  *•  I  will  deliver  him  from  his  vow :  let  him  make  haste  and 
come  out  of  the  castle."  Upon  this,  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  marshal  of 
the  army,  went  up  to  the  barriers,  and  said  to  sir  Guy  le  Baveux, 
"  Let  your  squire  come  forth  :  he  has  found  one  who  will  cheerfully 
deliver  him  ;  and  we  will  afford  him  every  security." 

Gauvain  Micaille  was  much  rejoiced  on  hearing  these  words. 
He  immediately  armed  himself,  in  which  the  lords  assisted,  in  the 
putting  on  the  different  pieces,  and  mounted  him  on  a  horse,  which 
they  gave  to  him.  Attended  by  two  others,  he  came  out  of  the 
castle  ;  and  his  varlets  carried  three  lances,  three  battle-axes,  and 
three  daggers.  He  was  much  looked  at  by  the  English,  for  they  did 
not  think  any  Frenchman  would  have  engaged  body  to  body.  There 
were  besides,  to  be  three  strokes  with  a  sword,  and  with  all  other 
sorts  of  arms.  Gauvain  had  three  brought  with  him  for  fear  any 
should  break. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham,  hearing  of  this  combat,  said  he  would 
see  it,  and  mounted  his  horse,  attended  by  the  earls  of  Stafford  and 
Devonshire.  On  this  account,  the  assault  on  Toury  ceased.  The 
Englishman  that  was  to  tilt  was  brought  forward,  completely  armed 
and  mounted  on  a  good  horse.  When  they  had  taken  their  stations, 
they  gave  to  each  of  them  a  spear,  and  the  tilt  began  ;  but  neither 
of  them  struck  the  other,  from  the  metilesomeness  of  their  horses. 
They  hit  the  second  onset,  but  it  was  by  darting  their  spears  ;  on 
which  the  earl  of  Buckingham  cried  out,  "  Hold,  hold  I  it  is  now  late." 
He  then  said  to  the  const  ible,  "  Put  an  end  to  it,  for  they  have  done 
enough  this  day;  we  will  make  them  finish  it  when  we  have  more 
leisure  than  we  have  at  this  moment,  and  take  great  care  that  as 
much  attention  is  paid  to  the  French  squire  as  to  our  own  ;  and 
order  some  one  to  tell  those  in  the  castle  not  to  be  uneasy  about 
hiiTi,  for  we  shall  C3.rry  him  with  us  to  complete  his  enterprise,  but 
not  as  a  prisoner ;  and  that  when  he  shall  have  been  delivered,  if 
he  escape  with  his  life,  we  v/ill  send  him  back  in  all  safety." 

These  orders  of  the  earl  were  obeyed  by  the  marshal,  who  said  to 
Jthe  French  squire,  "  You  shall  accompany  us  without  any  danger, 
|BKd  when  it  shall  be  agreeable  to  my  lord,  you  will  be  delivered." 
Gauvain  replied,  "  God  help  me  !"  A  herald  was  sent  to  the  castle, 
to  repeat  to  the  governor  the  words  you  have  heard. 

The  following  day,  they  marched  toward  Geneviile  in  Beauce, 
always  in  expectation  of  having  an  engagement  with  the  enemy ; 
for  they  well  knew  they  were  followed  and  watched  by  the  French, 
in  greater  numbers  than  themselves.  True  it  is,  that  the  French 
dukes,  counts,  barons,  knights,  and  squires,  eagerly  wished  for  a 
battle,  and  said  among  themselves,  that  it  was  very  blameable  and 
foolish  not  to  permit  them  to  engage,  and  suffer  the  enemy  thus  to 
slip  through  their  hands.    But,  when  it  was  mentioned  to  the  king, 


he  replied,  "  Let  them  alone  :  they  will  destroy  themselves."  The 
English  continued  their  march,  witli  the  intent  to  enter  Brittany. 

You  before  heard,  that  there  were  three  hundred  spears  in  Gen^ 
ville,  so  the  whole  army  passed  by  it.  There  was  indeed  at  the 
barriers  some  little  skirmishing,  which  lasted  not  long,  as  it  was 
time  thrown  away.  Without  Geneviile  a  handsome  mill  was  de- 
stroyed. The  earl  came  to  Yterville,*  and  dismounted  at  the  house 
of  the  Templars.  The  vanguard  went  forward  to  Puiset,t  where 
they  heard  that  sixty  companions  had  posted  themselves  in  a  large 
tower :  they  marched  to  the  attack,  for  it  v/as  situated  in  the  open 
plain  without  any  bulwarks.  The  assault  was  sharp,  but  did  not 
last  long,  for  the  archers  shot  so  briskly  that  scarcely  any  one  dared 
to  appear  on  the  battlements  :  the  tower  v/as  taken,  and  those  within 
slain  or  made  prisoners.  The  English  then  set  fire  to  it,  and  marched 
on,  for  they  were  in  the  utmost  distress  for  water.  From  thence 
they  went  to  Ermoyon,  where  they  quartered  themselves,  and  then 
to  the  forest  of  Marchenoir.  In  this  forest  there  is  a  monastery  of 
monks,  of  the  Cistertian  order,  which  is  called  the  Cistertian  Abbey, 
and  has  several  handsome  and  noble  edifices,  where  formerly  a  mast 
renowned  and  noble  knight,  the  count  de  Blois,  received  great  edifi. 
cation,  and  bequeathed  to  it  large  revenues  ;  but  the  vv^ars  had  greatly 
diminished  them.  The  earl  of  Buckingham  lodged  in  this  abbey, 
and  heard  mass  there  on  the  feast  of  our  Lady  in  September.  It 
was  there  ordered,  that  Gauvain  Micaille  and  Joachim  Gator  should 
on  the  morrow  complete  their  enterprise.  That  day  the  English 
came  to  Marchenoir  :t  the  governor  was  a  knight  of  that  country, 
called  sir  William  de  St.  Martin,  a  prudent  and  valiant  man-at-arms. 
The  English,  after  having  reconnoitered  the  castle,  retired  to  their 
quarters.  In  another  part,  the  lord  Fitzwalter  came  before  the  castle 
of  Verbi,  not  to  attack  it,  but  to  speak  with  the  governor  at  the  bar- 
riers,  with  whom  he  was  well  acquainted,  having  been  together 
formerly  in  Prussia.  The  lord  Fitzwalter  made  himself  known  to 
the  lord  de  Verbi,  and  entreated  him,  out  of  courtesy,  to  tend  him 
some  wine,  and  in  return  he  would  prevent  his  estate  from  being 
burnt  or  spoiled.  The  lord  de  Verbi  sent  him  a  large  quantity,  and 
thirty  great  loaves  with  it ;  for  which  the  lord  Fitzv/alter  was  very 
thankful,  and  kept  his  promise. 

On  the  day  of  the  feast  of  our  Lady,  Gauvain  Micaille  and  Joachim 
Gator  were  armed,  and  mounted  to  finish  their  engagement.  They 
met  each  other  roughly  with  spears,  and  the  French  squire  tilted 
much  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  earl :  but  the  Englishman  kept  his 
spear  too  low,  and  at  last  struck  it  into  the  thigh  of  the  Frenchman.^ 
The  earl  of  Buckingham  as  well  as  the  other  lords  were  m.uch  en. 
raged  at  this,  and  said  it  was  tilting  dishonorably ;  but  he  excused 
himself,  by  declaring  it  was  solely  owing  to  the  restiveness  of  liia 
horse.  Then  were  given  the  three  thrusts  with  the  sword  ;  iiid  the 
earl  declared  they  had  done  enough,  and  would  not  have  it  longer 
continued,  for  he  perceived  the  French  squire  bled  exceedingly :  the 
other  lords  were  of  the  same  opinion.  Gauvain  Micaille  was  there, 
fore  disarmed  and  his  wound  dressed.  The  earl  sent  him  one  hun- 
dred  francs  by  a  herald,  with  leave  to  return  tu  his  own  garrison  in 
safety,  adding  that  he  had  acquitted  himself  much  to  his  satisfaction. 
Gauvain  Micaille  went  back  to  the  lords  of  France  :  and  the  Eng. 
lish  departed  from  Marchenoir,  taking  the  road  to  Vend6me  ;  but 
before  they  arrived  there,  they  quartered  themselves  in  the  forest  of 
Goulombiers. 

CHAPTER  LV. 

king-  CHARLES   OF   FRANCE  IS  TAKEN    ILL—HIS   LAST  WORDS   ON  HIS 

DEATH-BED. 

You  have  heard  what  secret  intrigues  the  king  of  France  was 
carrying  on  with  the  principal  towns  in  Brittany,  to  prevent  them  from 
admitting  the  English,  menacing  those  who  should  do  so  that  they 
should  never  be  forgiven.  The  inhabitants  of  Nantes  sent  him  word 
not  to  be  alarmed ;  for  they  would  never  consent  to  admit  them, 
whatever  treaties  had  been  entered  into  wita  their  lord :  but  they 
were  desirous,  if  the  English  should  approach,  that  some  men-at-arm* 
might  be  sent,  to  defend  the  town  and  the  inhabitants  against  theit 
enemies. 

The  king  of  France  was  well  inclined  to  this,  and  charged  hii 
council  to  see  it  executed.  The  main-spring  of  all  these  treatiei 
was  sir  John  de  Bueil,  on  the  part  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  v/ho  re. 
sided  at  Angers.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  quartered  in  the  city 
of  Mans,  and  in  that  country.  Other  lords,  such  as  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  count  de  Bar,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  d'Eu,  tho 
duke  of  Lorraine,  were  in  the  neighboring  castles  and  forts,  with  a 
force  of  upward  of  six  thousand  men-at-arms :  they  said  among 
themselves,  that  whether  the  king  willed  it  or  not,  they  would  combat 
the  English  before  they  crossed  the  river  Sarthe,  which  divides 
Maine  from  Anjou. 

The  king  of  France  was  at  this  moment  seized  with  an  illness, 
which  much  disheartened  all  who  loved  him ;  for,  as  no  remedy 
could  be  found  for  it,  they  foresaw  that  in  a  very  short  time  he  must 


*  Probably  Interville.  t "  Puisd  "—near  Janvillc  Ln  Beauce. 

t  *'  Marchenoir"— u  town  in  Beauos,  election  of  Chateaudun.  Near  this  to^vn  is  » 
forest  of 4230  arpenu.- Gazetteer. 

^  It  was  against  the  law  of  iirms  to  strike  below  the  giidJe,  a  rule  still  observed  IQ  th* 
PUSilistic  combats  of  the  prize-ring.— £d. 


268 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


NP,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


depart  this  life  :  indeed,  he  himself  knew  this,  as  well  as  his  sur- 
geons and  physicians.  The  reports  were  firmly  believed,  that  the 
king  of  Navarre,  during  thrf  time  he  resided  in  Normandy,  had  at. 
tempted  to  poison  him,  and  that  the  king  was  so  much  infected  by 
the  venom  that  the  hairs  of  his  head,  and  the  nails  of  his  hands  and 
feet  fell  off,  and  he  became  as  dry  as  a  stick,  for  which  they  could 
not  discover  any  remedy.  His  uncle,  the  emperor,  hearing  of  his 
illness,  sent  to  him  his  own  physician,  the  most  able  man  of  that  time, 
and  of  the  greatest  learning  then  known  in  the  world,  as  his  works 
indeed  show  :  h-e  was  called  a  second  Aristotle,  but  his  name  was 
George  of  Prague.  When  this  great  doctor  came  to  visit  the  king, 
who  at  that  time  was  duke  of  Normandy,  he  knew  his  disorder,  and 
declared,  that  having  been  poisoned,  he  was  in  danger  of  dying  : 
however,  he  performed  the  greatest  cure  ever  known,  by  so  weak- 
ejiing  the  force  of  the  poison  that  he  caused  him  to  regain  his  former 
strength. 

This  poison  oozed  out  in  small  quantities  from  an  issue  in  his  arm. 
On  the  departure  of  the  doctor,  for  they  could  not  detain  him,  he 
prescribed  a  medicine  which  was  to  be  made  use  of  constantly.  He 
told  the  king  and  his  attendants  that  whenever  the  issue  dried  up, 
he  would  infallibly  die  :  but  that  he  would  have  fifteen  days  or  more 
to  settle  his  affairs,  and  attend  to  his  soul. 

The  king  of  France  well  remembered  these  words,  and  had  this 
issue  for  twenty-two  years,  which  at  times  alarmed  him  much.  Those 
in  whom  he  put  great  confidence,  in  regard  to  his  health,  were  able 
physicians,  who  comforted  him,  and  kept  up  his  spirits,  by  saying 
that,  with  the  excellent  medicines  they  had,  they  would  make  him  live 
long  in  joy  and  happiness,  so  that  he  had  great  faith  in  them.  The 
king  had,  besides,  other  disorders  that  afflicted  him  much,  as  the 
tooth-ache :  from  thfts  he  suffered  the  greatest  torment ;  and  his  ma- 
jesty knew,  from  all  these  symptoms,  he  could  not  live  very  long ; 
but  the  greatest  comfort,  toward  the  end  of  his  days,  was  in  God  for 
having  given  him  three  fine  children,  two  sons  and  a  daughter, 
Charles,  Louis,  and  Catherine. 

When  this  issue  began  to  cease  running,  the  fears  of  death  came 
upon  him  ;  he  therefore,  like  a  wise  and  prudent  man,  began  to  look 
to  his  affairs.  He  sent  for  his  three  brothers,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,*  without  noticing  his 
next  brother,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  whom  he  did  not  send  for,  because 
he  knew  him  to  be  very  avaricious.  When  they  were  arrived,  he 
said  to  them :  "  My  dear  brothers,  I  feel  I  have  not  long  to  live  :  I 
therefore  recommend  to  your  charge  my  son  Charles,  to  take  that 
care  of  him  that  good  uncles  ought  to  do  of  their  nephew,  by  which 
you  will  loyally  acquit  yourselves.  Have  him  crowned  king  as  soon 
as  you  possibly  can  after  my  decease,  and  advise  him  justly  in  all  his 
affairs.  My  whole  confidence  rests  in  you  :  the  child  is  young,  and, 
being  of  an  unsteady  temper,  will  want  to  be  well  managed  and 
properly  instructed  in  sound  learning.  Teach  him,  or  have  him 
taught,  every  point  relative  to  royalty,  and  the  manner  in  which  he 
ehould,  according  to  the  situation  he  may  be  in,  conduct  himself. 
Marry  him  to  such  a  princess  of  high  birth  that  the  kingdom  may 
gain  by  it.  I  have  had  with  me  for  a  considerable  time  a  learned 
astronomer,t  who  has  predicted  that  in  his  youth  he  will  have  much 
to  do,  and  escape  from  great  perils  and  dangers.  Having  thought 
much  on  these  expressions,  I  have  considered  that  the  events  alluded 
to  must  have  their  origin  in  Flanders ;  for,  thanks  to  God,  the  affairs 
of  my  kingdom  are  in  a  very  good  condition.  The  duke  of  Brit- 
tany is  very  deceitful  and  froward,  and  has  always  had  more  of  Eng- 
lish than  French  courage  ;  for  which  reason,  you  must  keep  the 
nobles  and  principal  towns  of  that  country  in  good  affection  to  you, 
in  order  to  traverse  his  designs.  I  have  every  cause  to  praise  the 
Bretons,  for  they  have  served  me  faithfully  in  the  defence  of  my 
kingdom  against  its  enemies.  You  will  make  the  lord  de  Clisson 
constable  :  everything  considered,  I  know  no  one  so  proper  for  that 
office.  Seek  out,  in  Germany,  an  alliance  for  my  son,  that  our  con. 
nections  there  may  be  strengthened.  You  have  heard  our  adversary 
is  about  to  marry  from  thence,  to  increase  his  allies.  The  poor 
people  of  my  realm  are  much  harassed  and  tormented  by  taxes  and 
subsidies  :  take  them  off  as  speedily  as  you  can,  for  they  are  things 
which,  notwithstanding  I  proposed  them,  weigh  very  heavy  on  my 
mind  :  but  the  great  undertakings  we  have  had  to  maintain  in  every 
part  of  the  kingdom  forced  me  to  submit  to  them."  Many  more 
kind  words  did  king  Charles  utter,  but  I  have  not  thought  it  requisite 
to  ciie  them  all.  The  king  explained  why  the  duke  of  Anjou  was 
absent;  for  he  suspected  him  much,  knowing  him  to  be  of  an  am- 
bitious temper.  Notwithstanding  the  king  of  France  did  not  permit 
him  to  attend  his  death-bed,  nor  to  have  any  part  in  the  government 
of  France,  this  duke  did  not  keep  at  a  very  great  distance  :  he  had 
besides  messengers  continually  going  between  Paris  and  Angers, 
who  brought  him  exact  accounts  of  the  state  of  his  brother's  health. 
He  had  some  also  about  the  king's  person,  who  informed  him  secretly 
what  daily  passed  ;  and  the  last  day,  when  the  king  of  France  de- 
parted this  life,  he  was  at  Paris,  and  so  near  the  king's  chamber  that 
he  heard  all  the  discourse  I  have  just  related.  But  we  will  now  fol. 
low  the  English  in  their  march  to  Brittany. 


*  The  du'<e  of  Bourbon  was  brother  to  the  late  queen. 

t  Thomas  de  Pisan.  For  particulars  of  him  and  hia  dausbttr.  M*  Moreri's  Diction- 
•ly,  and  vol  xvii.  of  the  Memoiies  de  l*Acad6mia. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

THE  LORD  DE  HANGEST  IS  NEAR  TAKEN  BY  THE  ENGLISH.  THE  LORD 
DE  MAUVOISIN  REMAINS  THEIR  PRISONER.  THE  ENGLISH  CROSS  TOB 
RIVER  SARTHE  IN  DISORDER. 

When  the  earl  of  Buckingham  quitted  the  forest  of  Marchenoir 
with  his  army,  he  took  the  road  toward  Vend6me  and  the  forest  of 
Coulombiers.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Clinton  were 
somewhat  advanced,  with  forty  spears,  and  by  accident  met  the  lord 
de  Hangest,  who  was  returning  from  Vend6me,  accompanied  by 
thirty  lances.  The  English  soon  saw  they  were  French,  and  eagerly 
galloped  toward  them.  The  French,  who  found  they  were  not  in 
equal  numbers,  had  no  wish  to  wait  for  them,  nor  to  fight,  for  thev 
were  near  to  Vendbme  :  they  made,  therefore,  for  that  place,  the 
English  pursuing  them.  Sir  Robert  de  Hangest,  cousin  to  the  lord 
of  that  name,  was  slain,  and  John  de  Mondecris,  with  five  or  six 
others,  were  made  prisoners.  The  lord  de  Hangest  came  so  oppor- 
tunely  to  the  barrier  that  he  found  it  open.  Having  fixed  his  lance, 
he  put  himself  in  a  gallant  posture  of  defence  :  the  rest  of  his  com- 
panions did  80  as  they  came  up  :  however,  twelve  of  them  remained 
prisoners. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  had  also  this  day  made  an  excursion  from  the 
army :  he  met  the  lord  de  Mauvoisin,  who  defended  himself  val- 
iantly, but  was  in  the  end  made  prisoner  by  sir  Robert  himself. 
This  day  the  army  marched  by  Vend6me  to  Aussie,  and  on  the 
morrow  to  St.  Calais,*  where  they  halted  for  two  days,  and  then 
came  to  Pontvalin.t  The  English  thus  advanced,  without  meeting 
any  to  oppose  them  :  but  the  whole  country  was  full  of  men-at-arms, 
and  numbers  were  in  the  city  of  Mans.  At  this  period,  the  duke 
of  Anjou  passed  through  Tours,  Blois,  and  Orleans,  in  his  way  to 
Paris ;  for  he  had  heard  his  brother  was  in  so  dangerous  a  state  there 
were  not  any  hopes  of  his  recovery,  and  he  was  anxious  to  be  with 
him  at  his  decease.  Notwithstanding  this  illness  of  the  king,  from 
which  he  was  never  expected  to  recover,  the  men-at-arms  did  not 
desist  from  pursuing  and  watching  the  English  on  their  march  :  the 
commanders  ordered  their  men  to  harass  them  as  much  as  they  could, 
and  to  attempt,  if  possible,  to  surround  them,  which  would  prevent 
them  from  having  any  provision ;  and  then  they  would  engage  with 
them  at  their  will,  whether  the  king  of  France  gave  permission  or 
not.  In  consequence,  the  lords  of  France  had  brought  to  that  part 
of  the  Sarthe  which  the  English  were  to  pass,  large  beams  which 
they  had  fixed  across  the  river  with  sharp  stakes,  so  that  they  would 
not  be  able  to  cross  it.  On  the  banks,  they  dug  very  wide  and  deep 
ditches,  to  prevent  their  descending  to  the  river,  or  ascending  from  it. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  marched  from  Pontvalin  with  his  army 
to  the  Sarthe,  where  he  halted ;  for  they  could  not  find  a  ford,  as  the 
river  was  swelled  and  deep,  and  difficult  t  )  cross,  except  in  certain 
places.  The  vanguard  marched  up  and  down,  but  could  not  dis- 
cover any  other  ford  but  where  the  beanis  of  timber  and  stakes  had 
been  fixed.  The  lords  dismounted,  and,  observing  the  ford,  said, 
"  It  is  here  we  must  pass,  if  we  mean  to  march  further  :  come  let  us 
be  active,  and  drag  these  beams  out  of  our  way."  You  would  have 
seen,  after  this  speech,  knights,  barons,  and  squires  enter  the  river, 
and  labor  most  heartily  before  they  could  succeed  :  at  last,  they 
gained  their  point,  but  with  much  difficulty,  and,  having  cleared 
away  all  obstacles,  opened  a  passage.  Had  the  French  been  watch- 
ful enough,  they  might  have  done  them  much  harm  ;  for  those  who 
crossed  first  could  not  assist  those  that  followed,  on  account  of  the 
deep  marshes  they  had  to  go  through."  The  English  took  such  pains 
that  they  did  pass  them,  and  arrived  at  Noyon-sur-Sarthe. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  CHARLES  THE  FIFTH,  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

That  same  day  on  which  the  English  crossed  the  Sarthe  with  so 
much  difficulty,  Charles,  king  of  France,  departed  this  life,  in  his 
hotel  at  Paris  called  the  hotel  de  St.  Pol.t  No  sooner  did  his  brother, 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  know  that  the  king's  eyes  were  closed,  than  he 
seized  all  the  jewels  of  the  king,  which  were  very  valuable,  and  had 
them  secured  in  a  safe  place,  flattering  himself  they  would  be  of  the 
utmost  use  to  him  in  the  intended  war  and  journey  he  was  about  to 
make  ;  for  he  already  signed  himself  king  of  Sicily,  la  Piiglia,  Cala. 
bria  and  Jerusalem. 

The  king  of  France  was  carried  through  the  city  of  Paris  to  the 
abbey  of  St.  Denis,  with  his  face  uncovered,  followed  by  his  brothers 
and  his  two  sons,  where  he  was  most  honorably  interred.  He  had 
given  orders  respecting  his  burial  during  his  lifetime ;  and  his  con- 
stable, sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  lies  at  his  feet. 

Notwithstanding  the  orders  king  Charles  had  given,  before  his 
death,  respecting  the  government  of  the  kingdom,  they  were  totally 
disregarded ;  for  the  duke  of  Anjou  immediately  took  possession, 

*  "St.  Calais"— a  town  in  Maine,  six  leagues  from  Vendome. 
t  "  Pontvalin  "—a  town  in  Aruou. 

♦  King  Charles  died  Sunday  the  16th  September,  1380,  at  his  chateau  of  Beaut*  sur 
Marne.  On  the  Monday,  his  body  was  carried  early  to  St.  Anthony,  hard  by  Paris,  to 
wait  the  arrival  of  his  brothers.  It  remained  there  until  Monday  I4th  October,  when  it 
was  borne  to  the  church  of  Notre  Dame  in  Paris,  and  on  the  followins  dar  to  St.  Denia 
'-OrantUs  ChroniguM  ds  Franu. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


269 


tad  overruled  all  the  others.  He  was  willing  his  nephew  should  be 
«rowned  king,  but  resolved  to  have  the  management  of  affairs  as 
much,  if  not  more,  than  any  other,  on  account  of  his  being  the  eldest 
tincle ;  and  there  were  none  in  the  kingdom  who  dared  to  dispute  it 
with  him.  The  king  of  France  died  on  the  eve  of  Michaelmas : 
fiooa  after  his  decease,  the  peers  and  barons  of  France  recommended 
that  the  king  should  be  crowned  immediately  after  All-saints,  at 
Rheims.  The  three  uncles,  Anjou,  Berry  and  Burgundy,  agreed  to 
this  proposal ;  but  they  insisted  on  governing  the  realm  until  the 
child  should  be  of  age,  that  is  to  say,  twenty-one  years,*  which  they 
made  the  great  barons  and  prelates  of  France  swear  to  observe. 
After  this,  the  coronation  of  the  young  king  was  notified  in  foreign 
countries,  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,  the  count 
de  Savoye,  the  count  de  Blois,  the  duke  de  Gueldres,  the  duke  de 
Juliers,  the  count  d'Armagnac,  and  to  the  count  de  Foix.  The  duke 
of  Bar,  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  dauphin 
of  Auvergne,  were  pursuing  the  English :  they  were  not,  therefore, 
so  soon  sent  to ;  but  the  count  of  Flanders  was  invited ;  and  the 
day  fixfid  was  All-saints,  which  fell  on  a  Sunday. 

The  men  of  Ghent  were  very  much  grieved  at  the  death  of  the 
king  of  France ;  for  he  had  been  very  friendly  to  them  during  their 
war,  loving  but  little  the  earl  of  Flarwders. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  English,  and  then  return  to  the  coro- 
nation of  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

THE  ENOLISH  ARRIVE  IN  BRITTANY.  THE  DUKE  EXCUSES  HIMSELF  FOR 
HAVING  SO  LONG  DELAYED  COMING  TO  MEET  THEM.  THEY  UNDERTAKE 
TOGETHER  THE  SIEGE  OF  NANTES. 

The  English,  having  crossed  the  Sarthe  in  great  danger,  were  not 
ignorant  of  the  death  of  the  king  of  France.  They  were  quartered 
at  Noyon-sur-Sarthe :  from  thence  they  marched  to  Poilli,  two  leagues 
from  Sabl^.t  The  whole  strength  of  France  was  at  that  time  in  the 
city  of  Mans,  and  in  that  part  of  the  country,  but  they  contented 
themselves  with  following  the  march  of  the  English  :  some,  however, 
said  they  would  comb-at  them. 

Wiien  iuteiligence  of  the  king's  death  became  public,  the  inten- 
tions, of  the  French  were  frustrated :  for  many  of  the  barons  de» 
camped,  and  returned  to  Paris,  to  learn  what  was  going  forward. 
The  English  continued  for  three  days  in  their  quarters  :  on  the  fourth 
day  they  departed,  and  came  to  St.  Pierre  d'Arne,  and  from  tlience 
to  Argentic.  The  next  day  tlie  army  crossed  the  river  Mayenae, 
and  passed  a  marsh  with  much  difficulty,  for  only  two  or  three  could 
march  in  front  the  whole  of  this  road,  which  lasted  upward  of  two 
leagues.  Now,  consider  what  danger  they  were  in  ;  for  if  the  French 
had  known  this,  and  attacked  the  van,  the  rear  could  not  have  as. 
sisted  them :  of  this  the  English  were  greatly  afraid  :  however,  they 
passed  in  safety,  and  arrived  at  Coss^,}:  where  they  halted  four  days 
in  constant  expectation  of  having  some  intelligence  from  Brittany. 

The  duke  of  Brittany  resided  at  Hennebon,  in  the  district  of 
¥annes  :  he  had  heard  frequently  of  the  English,  and  that  they  were 
near  the  frontiers  of  Brittany,  but  he  did  not  know  how  to  act. 
When  he  learnt  the  king  of  France's  death,  he  took  little  notice  of 
It,  for  he  did  not  love  him,  but  said  to  those  near  him,  "  The  rancor 
and  hatred  I  bore  the  kingdom  of  France,  on  account  of  this  king 
Charles,  is  now  one-half  diminished  ;  for  those  who  hated  the  father 
may  love  the  son,  and  those  who  have  made  war  on  the  father  may 
assist  the  son.  It  is  necessary,  however,  for  me  to  acquit  myself  to 
the  English ;  for  in  truth,  it  has  been  at  my  request  and  solicitation 
they  have  marched  through  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  I  must  keep 
the  promises  I  have  made  them  :  but  in  this  there  is  much  difficulty, 
both  in  regard  to  them  and  me,  as  I  wish  our  principal  towns  to  shut 
their  gates,  and  not  allow  them  to  enter  within  them." 

The  duke  then  summoned  some  of  hw  council,  such  as  the  lord 
de  Montboursier,  sir  Stephen  Guyon,  sir  William  Tanneguy,  sir 
Eustace  de  la  lioussaye,  sir  Geoffry  de  Kerimel  and  the  judge-asses- 
sor  of  Leon,  and  said  to  them  :  "  You  will  ride  to  my  lord  of  Buck- 
ingham,  who  is  approaching  Brittany,  and  whom  I  believe  you  will 
find  not  far  off :  recommend  me  to  him,  and  salute  on  my  part  all 
his  barons.  You  will  tell  them,  that  I  shall  shortly  be  at  Rennes  to 
meet  them  ;  to  which  place  I  wish  they  would  direct  their  march ; 
when  we  will  consider  together  on  the  best  plans  for  our  further  pro- 
ceedings. Tell  them  also,  that  I  do  not  find  my  country  in  the  same 
dispositions  as  when  I  sent  to  England,  which  vexes  me  much  ;  that, 
in  particular,  I  am  hurt  with  the  men  of  Nantes,  who  are  more  rebel- 
lious than  any  of  the  others."  The  knights  rephed,  they  would 
cheerfully  carry  this  message.  They  took  leave  of  the  duke,  and 
rode  to  Nantes :  in  the  whole,  they  were  about  sixty  spears. 

The  English  having  marched  from  Cosse,  and  entered  the  forest 
of  la  Gravelle,  which  they  traversed,  arrived  at  Vitre§  in  Brittany, 

*  Froissart  must  mistake ;  for  Charles  V.  enacted,  the  21st  May,  1375,  a  law,  that  the 
faeirs  apparent  should  henceforward  be  of  age  to  govern  when  fourteen  years  old.  He, 
at  the  same  time,  ordered  the  duke  of  Aryou  to  have  the  government  during  the  mi- 
nority, and  the  duke*  of  Burgundy  and  Bourbon  to  have  the  management  of  his  son 
anlil  he  was  14  years  of  age.— Granges  Chroniques. 

t  "  Sabl6  "—an  ancient  town  in  Maine,  on  the  Sarthe,  29  leagues  from  Eeane*. 

X  "  tponi  "—a  town  of  Maine,  election  of  Laval. 

«  "  Vitt6"-»  cit?  of  Brittany,  oa  tb*  Vilaia».  dioeew  of  Ef  siM. 


where  they  felt  themselves  more  secure  than  they  had  hitherto  been, 
for  they  knew  they  should  no  longer  be  pursued  by  the  French. 
From  thence  they  went  to  Chateaubriant,*  where  they  remained  with 
the  knights  from  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  met  them  at  that  place. 
The  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  barons  of  England  received  the 
knights  from  the  duke  of  Brittany  most  honorably,  and  there  were 
many  councils  and  debates.  The  English  said  in  plain  terms,  they 
were  much  astonished  that  neither  the  duke  nor  the  country  were 
better  prepared,  and  showed  not  any  inclinations  to  receive  them ; 
for  it  was  at  their  request  they  were  come,  and  had  suffered  so  many 
difficulties  in  their  march  through  France. 

The  lord  de  Montboursier  then  said,  in  excuse  of  the  duke,  "  My 
lords,  you  have  very  good  cause  for  having  thus  spoken,  and  the 
duke  has  a  thorough  good  will  to  fulfil  every  article  of  the  engage- 
ments which  have  been  entered  into  between  you  both,  to  the  utmost 
of  his  power  ;  but  he  cannot  act  as  he  wishes  :  in  particular,  the  in- 
habitants of  Nantes,  which  is  the  key  to  Brittany,  are  in  complete 
rebellion,  and  are  ready  lo  receive  men-at-arms  from  France.  This 
conduct  has  very  much  astonished  my  lord  ;  for  it  was  that  town 
which  first  entered  into  the  alliance  with  the  other  chief  towns  in 
Brittany,  and  my  lord  believes  that  the  men  of  Nantes  have  entered 
into  a  new  treaty  with  the  young  king  of  P'rance,  who  is  to  be 
crowned  on  All-saints  day  ensuing.  My  lord,  therefore,  begs  and 
entreats  you  will  hold  him  excused :  he  also  desires  that  you  will 
take  the  road  to  Rennes,  whither  he  will  come  to  m.eet  you  ;  for  he 
has  a  great  desire  to  see  you,  and  will  not  fail  being  there."  These 
words  much  pleased  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  English  :  they 
declared,  he  could  not  say  more.  The  messengers,  returning  to  the 
duke  toward  Hennebon,  met  him  at  Vannes.  The  English  continued 
four  days  at  Cha,teaubriant,  when  they  marched  away  to  the  suburbs 
of  Rennes  :  the  gates  of  the  city  w-ere  shut,  and  no  man-at-arms  was 
suffered  to  enter ;  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  however,  was  lodged  in 
the  town,  as  were  the  lord  Latimer,  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  and  five  or 
six  other  barons  of  the  council  to  the  er;]).  They  remained  'there 
upward  of  fifteen  days,  waiting  in  vain  for  the  duke,  who  never 
came,  which  astonished  them  greatly. 

The  lord  de  Monteraulieu,  the  lord  Montfort  of  Brittany,  sir 
Geoffry  de  Kerimel,  and  sir  Alain  de  la  Houssaye,  the  governor  of 
Rennes,  were  in  the  city,  as  also  sir  Eustace,  the  governor's  brother, 
who  made  daily  excuses  for  the  duke.  I  know  not  if  they  had  a  good 
cause  to  plead  or  not,  but  the  English  began  to  be  very  discontented 
with  the  duke  for  not  coming.  Those  of  Nanfns  kept  their  gates 
well  guarded  ;  for  they  did  not  think  themselves  secure  from  the 
English,  whom  they  knew  to  be  at  Rennes :  they  sent,  therefore,  to 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  been  the  origin  of  the  late  treaties,  and 
by  whom  the  greater  part  of  the  kingdom  was  governed,  to  remon. 
strate  with  him  on  their  incapacity  to  defend  themselves,  if  they 
should  be  b-esieged,  without  having  a  stronger  body  of  men-at-arms: 
they  therefore  entreated  him  to  provide  them  with  a  reinforcement. 
The  four  dukes  who  governed  France,  Anjou,  Berry,  Burgundy  and 
Bourbon,  complied  with  their  request,  and  sent  upward  of  six  hun- 
dred good  and  valorous  men-at-arms.  Thus  was  Nantes  reinforced. 
Those  men-at-arms  immediately  repaired  every  part  of  the  walls, 
and  put  the  town  in  a  proper  condition  to  resist  a  siege  or  an  attack, 
if  such  should  happen. 

The  English,  quartered  at  Rennes  and  thereabouts,  began  to  des- 
pond on  account  of  the  duke's  not  coming  to  them :  they  resolved, 
in  a  council,  to  send  to  know  his  reasons  of  delay.  Lord  Thomas 
Percy  and  sir  Thomas  Trivet  were  ordered  to  wait  on  him,  escorted 
'  by  five  hundred  lances,  to  prevent  or  oppose  any  ambuscades  which 
might  be  laid  for  them.  These  two  barons  departed  from  Rennes, 
attended  by  this  body  of  lances,  with  as  many  archers,  and  took  the 
road  to  Hennebon.  They  set  out  on  a  Thursday  :  the  following 
Saturday,  the  earl  marched  the  army  to  St.  Sulpice  in  Brittany,  where 
he  halted  three  days  :  on  the  fourth,  he  marched  to  Combront,  where 
he  remained  four  days.  The  duke  of  Brittany  had  left  Hennebon, 
and  was  at  Vannes :  he  Ixad  regular  information  of  all  the  English 
were  doing,  and,  after  having  well  considered  everything,  resolved 
to  go  to  them  :  for  his  own  honor,  and  the  alliances  he  had  formed 
with  them,  would  not  suffer  him  longer  to  delay  it.  Having  learnt 
that  sir  Robert  Knolles,  lord  Thomas  Percy  and  sir  Thomas  Trivet 
were  coming  to  him,  he  began  his  journey  to  Rennes ;  and,  the  day 
that  he  set  out  from  Vannes,  he  met  the  English  knights.  This 
meeting  caused  great  joy  :  the  duke  of  Brittany  made  inquiries  after 
the  earl  of  Buckingham,  and  the  knights  told  him  they  had  left  him 
very  melancholly  at  Rennes,  because  he  had  not  any  tidings  of  him. 
The  duke  excused  himself  by  saying,  that  by  his  faith  he  could  not 
help  it.  They  then  rode  all  together  to  Vannes,  where  they  were 
well  received  ;  but  they  knew  that  the  English  army  had  marched 
from  Combront  to  la  Hede  and  la  Maisiere,  for  they  had  followed 
that  road. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  arrived  at  Vannes  the  next  day,  when 
great  affection  was  shown  on  both  sides.  The  duke  handsomely 
excused  himself  to  the  earl  and  the  English  for  his  delay  in  coming 
to  them  :  the  reason  of  it  was,  that  he  did  not  find  his  country 
determined  to  perform  what  they  had  promised  him  at  the  beginning 
of  the  summer. 

The  earl  replied :  "  Fair  brother  of  Brittany,  it  shall  not  be  long, 
*  "  Chftt«aubria»C'»a  town  of  fiiittaoy.  on  the  confines  of  Aitfou,  diocese  of  Naauw. 


870  CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


if  you  follow  my  advice,  before  you  punish  these  rebels  ;  for,  with 
the  forces  which  you  have  yourself,  and  those  we  have  brought, 
with  the  additional  reinforcements  that  may  arrive  from  England 
every  day,  we  shall  bring  your  subjects  into  such  a  state  of  subrais- 
sion  that  they  will  gladly  throw  themselves  on  your  mercy."  With 
these  and  such  like  speeches  they  conversed  for  a  long  time,  when 
each  retired  to  his  hotel.  On  the  morrow,  they  rode  out  together: 
it  was  then  settled  that  the  council  of  the  earl  should  attend  the  duke 
to  Rennes,  and  finally  make  arrangements  for  their  future  proceed- 
ings.  That  evening  the  duke,  with  the  earl's  council,  remained  at 
ia  Maisiere,  and  the  earl  returned  to  la  Hed6,  for  they  were  all  quar- 
tered  in  the  environs  of  la  Maisiere.  The  next  day,  the  duke  went 
.0  Rennes,  accompanied  by  the  lord  Latimer,  sir  Robert  KnoUes, 
lord  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  and  others  of  the  council  of 
the  earl. 

They  remained  three  days  in  consultation  at  Rennes :  at  last,  it 
was  determined,  and  sworn  to,  on  the  part  of  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
on  the  holy  Evangelists,  that  he  would  lay  siege  to  Nantes,  in  com- 
pany  with  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  and  be  there  in  person  fifteen 
days  after  the  English  were  arrived.  The  duke  also  engaged  to  send 
down  the  river  Loire  plenty  of  barges,  the  more  to  constrain  those 
of  Nantes,  and  would  not  himself  quit  the  place,  nor  suffer  his  army 
to  do  so,  before  it  should  be  conquered.  The  earl  of  Buckingham 
was  sent  for  to  la  Hede,  that  all  his  busmess  might  be  completely 
settled,  and  that  he  might  be  present  at  these  councils.  The  army 
therefore  dislodged,  and  took  up  their  former  quarters  in  the  suburbs 
of  Rennes.  The  earls  and  barons  entered  Rennes,  when  the  earl 
gave  them  a  most  magnificent  dinner.  The  duke  of  Brittany  en- 
gaged, and  swore  by  his  faith  solemnly  on  the  holy  Evangelists,  to 
come  to  Nantes  with  all  his  forces.  After  this,  he  returned  to  Hen- 
nebon.  The  English  remained  for  upward  of  fifteen  days  at  Rennes, 
in  making  the  necessary  preparations. 

The  inhabitants  of  Nantes,  being  informed  that  the  siege  of  their 
town  was  intended,  took  every  precaution  to  defend  themselves. 
One  of  the  principal  captains  in  Nantes  was  sir  John  le  Barrois  des 
Barres,  a  valiant  and  expert  knight :  there  were  with  him  the  fol- 
lowing captains;  John  de  Clisson,John  de  Chatelmorant,  Morfonace, 
sir  John  de  Malatrait,  the  lord  de  Tournemine  and  several  more,  all 
the  flower  of  the  army.  These  leaders  made  very  prudent  and  able 
defences,  as  well  toward  the  river  as  at  the  gates,  walls  and  towers 
which  were  opposite  to  the  plain,  and  at  those  parts  where  they 
thought  it  probable  an  attack  might  be  made. 

We  will  now  give  these  affairs  a  respite,  and  speak  of  the  cere- 
monies of  the  coronation  of  the  young  king  Chailes,  who  at  this 
period  was  crowned  at  Rheims. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

THE  CORONATION  OF  KING  CHARLES  VI.  OF  FRANCE. 

As  you  may  well  imagine,  nothing  was  spared  by  the  nobility  and 
great  lords  to  add  to  the  magnificence  of  the  coronation  of  the  young 
king  Charles  of  France,  who  was  crowned  at  Rheims  on  a  Sunday,* 
in  the  twelfth  year  of  his  age,  in  the  year  1380.  At.  this  solemnity 
there  were  many  high  and  mighty  lords :  his  uncles  of  Anjou, 
Berry,  Burgundy  and  Bourbon,  were  present ;  as  were  also  his  great 
uncles,  Winceslaust  duke  of  Brabant,  the  duke  of  Bar,  the  duke  of 
Lorraine,  the  count  de  Savoye,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count 
d'Eu  and  sir  William  de  Namur :  but  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the 
count  de  Blois  sent  excuses.  There  were  several  other  lords  whom 
I  cannot  name. 

The  young  king  made  his  entry  into  the  city  of  Rheims  on  the 
Saturday,  handsomely  attended  by  the  great  lords,  nobility  and 
minstrels,  at  vespers.  In  particular,  there  were  upward  of  thirty 
trumpets,  which  preceded  him,  and  sounded  so  clear  it  was  quite 
marvellous  to  hear  them.  The  young  king  of  France  dismounted 
before  the  church  of  our  Lady  at  Rheims,  in  company  with  his 
uncles  and  brother.  There  were  also  his  cousins  of  Navarre^, 
d'Albert,  of  Bar  and  of  Harcourt,t  and  a  great  many  other  young 
squires,  children  of  the  great  barons  of  France,  whom  the  king  on 
the  morrow,  being  the  day  of  his  coronation,  created  knights.  This 
Saturday  the  king  heard  vespers  in  the  church  of  our  Lady,  and 
performed  his  vigils  in  that  church,  according  to  the  custom  of  those 
times,  the  greater  part  of  the  night.  All  the  youths  desirous  of 
knighthood  attended  him,  and  did  the  same. 

On  the  Sunday,  which  was  All-saints  day,  the  church  of  our  Lady 
was  very  richly  decorated  for  the  coronation  ;  so  much  so  that  it 
could  not  possibly  have  been  better  ordered.  The  archbishop  of 
Rheims,  after  having  said  mass  with  great  solemnity,  consecrated 
the  king  with  the  holy  ampulla  with  which  St.  Remy  had  anointed 
Clovis,  the  first  Christian  king  of  the  French.  This  sacred  oil  was 
Bent  from  God  by  a  holy  angel,  with  which  the  kings  of  France 
have  ever  since  been  anointed,  and  it  never  diminishes.  Now  this 
must  be  considered  as  wonderfully  miraculous. 

Before  the  consecration,  the  king  created,  in  front  of  the  altar,  all 

*  The  4Ui  November,  1380.  He  returned  to  Paris  the  lltli.— Gra7jc/es  ChroniQues. 
t  *'  Winceslaus,  &.c."— See  unnotation  9th  by  1).  Sauvage. 

t  D.  Sauvnge  siays,  the  thr«e  fint  w«r«  his  cuusi^s  ly  iiia  mothtr'i  side ;  but  bg  knowi 
Mthiog  of  the  fuurJi 


those  young  squires,  knights :  the  office  of  mass  v,  as  afterw<i*ds 
chanted  by  the  archbishop,  the  king  being  clothed  in  his  royal 
robes,  and  seated  on  an  elevated  throne,  adorned  with  cloth  of  gold ; 
and  all  the  young  knights  were  placed  on  low  benches,  covered  also 
with  the  same,  at  his  feet.  In  this  state  did  they  remain  the  whole 
day.  The  new  constable,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  was  present:  he 
had  been  named  constable  a  few  days  prior  to  this  ceremony,  and 
performed  well  his  charge,  and  everything  belonging  to  it.  The 


Charles  Sxith  or  France.  From  a  Print  in  Mezeray'i  Hiatorr  of  France. 


principal  barons  of  France  were  also  there  so  richly  dressed  it  woukl 
be  tedious  to  relate :  the  king  was  seated  in  royal  majesty,  with  a 
crown  on  his  head  rich  and  precious  beyond  measure.  The  church 
of  our  Lady  at  Rheims  was  so  much  crov/ded  during  this  ceremony 
that  one  could  not  turn  one's  foot.  I  have  heard  also,  that  at  this 
accession  of  the  young  king  to  the  throne,  in  order  to  please  the 
people  of  France,  all  impositions,  aids,  taxes,  subsidies  and  other 
levies,  which  had  displeased  and  had  much  oppressed  them,  were 
abolished,  greatly  to  the  joy  of  the  subjects. 

After  mass,  they  went  to  the  palace  ;  but,  as  the  hall  was  too  small 
for  such  numbers,  they  erected  in  the  court  of  the  palace  a  large 
covered  stage,  on  which  the  dinner  was  served.  The  king  was 
seated  with  his  five  uncles  of  Brabant,  Anjou,  Berry,  Burgimdy  and 
Bourbon  ;  but,  though  they  were  at  his  table,  they  were  at  a  distance 
from  him.  The  archbishop  of  Rheims  and  other  prelates  were  on 
his  right  hand.  He  was  served  by  the  great  barons,  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  the  lord  de  Clisson,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  the  lord  high 
admiral  and  several  others,  on  handsome  r  horses,  covered  and  deco. 
rated  with  gold  brocade.  The  whole  day  passed  in  ceremonies. 
On  the  morrow,  many  of  the  great  barons  took  leave  of  the  king 
and  his  uncles,  and  returned  to  their  own  country.  The  king  went 
that  day  to  dinner  at  the  abbey  of  St.  Thierry,  two  leagues  from 
Rheims  ;  for  those  monks  are  bound  to  give  him  this  entertainment, 
and  the  city  of  Rheims  to  provide  for  the  coronation  of  the  king. 
Thus  ended  this  noble  feast.  He  returned  to  Paris,  where  he  was 
grandly  feasted  by  the  Parisians  at  his  entrance. 

After  all  these  ceremonies,  entertainments  and  honors,  there  were 
great  councils  holden  on  the  present  and  future  administration  of  the 
kingdom.  It  was  settled  that  the  duke  of  Berry  should  have  the 
government  of  Languedoc;  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  Picardy  and 
Normandy  ;  and  that  the  duke  of  Anjou  should  remain  near  the 
king's  person,  and  have,  in  fact,  the  whole  government  of  the  realm. 
The  count  de  St.  Pol  was  recalled,  who  had  been  banished  from  the 
favor  of  the  late  king  Charles.  He  was  indebted  for  this  grace  to 
Winceslaus  duke  of  Brabant,  and  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  in  whose 
affection  the  count  de  St.  Pol  was.  He  immediately  left  Han-sur- 
Heure,  situated  in  the  bishopric  of  Liege,  v/here  he  had  remained  a 
long  time,  and  returned  to  France,  leaving  his  lady  in  the  castle  of 
Bouhaing.  All  the  confiscations  were  taken  off  his  estates,  which 
reverted  to  his  profit. 

We  will  say  no  more  on  these  subjects,  but  return  to  the  affairs  of 
Brittany  and  the  earl  of  Buckingham. 


TWO  ADDITIONAL   CHAPTERS,   WHICH   ARE    ONLY  IN  ONE  OF  MY  MSS. 
AND  NOT  IN  ANY  PRINTED  COPY. 

You  have  heard  how  Sir  Simon  Burley,  that  gallant  knight  at- 
tached to  the  household  of  king  Richard  of  England,  had  been  sent 
with  proposals  to  the  emperor  in  Germany  respecting  the  marriage 
of  the  lady  Anne,  his  sister,  with  the  king  of  England.   He  had 


Chronicles  of  England,  france,  spa  in.  &c. 


S71 


transacted  the  business  with  ability,  so  that  the  emperor  and  his 
council  consented ;  but  he  had  brought  with  him,  on  his  return,  the 
duke  of  Saxony,  one  of  the  council  of  the  emperor,  for  him  to 
observe  the  state  of  England,  and  to  make  inquiries  concerning  the 
dower,  and  how  it  was  to  be  settled  on  the  queen.  It  is  the  custom 
in  England  for  the  queen  to  have  a  large  estate,  independent  of  the 
crown,  which  is  always  managed  by  her  directions ;  and  it  is  called 
the  inheritance  or  dowry  lands  of  the  queen.  This  estate  is  worth 
twcTiT;/-five  thousand  nobles  a-year ;  for  I,  John  Froissart,  author  of 
this  history,  during  my  youth,  served  that  queen  of  good  memory, 
the  lady  Philippa  of  Hainault,  to  whom  I  was  secretary  ;  and  I  then 
heard  from  many  lords,  ladies  and  knights,  who  had  received  the 
rents  of  these  estates,  their  amount. 

The  duke  of  Saxony  was  much  pleased  with  all  he  saw  and  heard, 
particularly  respecting  the  dower :  he  was  well  satisfied  with  the 
king,  and  his  two  uncles  of  Lancaster  and  Cambridge  ;  for  the  other 
was  in  France  ;  and  also  with  the  eari  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  War- 
wick,  the  eari  of  Northumberiand,  and  the  other  lords  about  the  per- 
son  of  the  king.  When  the  duke  had  remained  some  time  in  Eng- 
land, and  finished  the  business  he  had  come  upon,  he  took  leave  of 
tlie  king,  promising  to  persevere  in  the  marriage  to  the  conclusion. 
At  his  departure  he  received  handsome  presents  of  jewels  for  him- 
self,  for  those  attendant  on  the  person  of  the  emperor,  and  also  for 
tlie  ladies  who  had  the  management  of  the  young  lady,  Anne  of 
Bohemia,  the  intended  future  queen  of  England.  The  duke  returned, 
well  pleased,  to  his  own  country ;  but  this  business  was  not  imme- 
diately  concluded,  for  the  damsel  was  young,  and  the  councils  of 
each  party  had  many  things  to  arrange :  add  to  this,  there  shortly 
afterwards  happened  in  England  great  misery  and  tribulation,  as  you 
will  hear  recounted  in  this  history. 

[The  remaining  part  of  this  chapter  mentions  the  death  of  sir  Guis- 
card  d'Angle,  earl  of  Huntingdon,  nearly  as  it  has  been  before  related.] 


There  fell  out  about  this  time,  in  England,  an  event  that  gave 
great  displeasure  to  the  earl  of  Buckingham  when  he  heard  of  it.  I 
will  explain  to  you  what  it  was.  Humphrey,  earl  of  Hereford  and 
Northampton,  and  constable  of  England,  was  one  of  the  greatest 
lords  and  landholders  in  that  country ;  for  it  was  said,  and  I,  the 
author  of  this  book,  heard  it  when  I  resided  in  England,  that  his 
revenue  was  valued  at  fifty  thousand  nobles  a-year.  From  this  earl 
of  Hereford  there  remained  only  two  daughters  as  his  heiresses ; 
Blanche  the  eldest,  and  Isabella*  her  sister.  The  eldest  was  mar- 
ried to  Thomas  of  Woodstock,  earl  of  Buckingham.  The  youngest 
was  unmarried,  and  the  early  of  Buckingham  would  willingly  have 
had  her  remain  so,  for  then  he  would  have  enjoyed  the  v^^hole  of  the 
earl  of  Hereford's  fortune.  Upon  his  marriage  with  Eleanor,  he  went 
to  reside  at  his  handsome  casde  of  Fleshy,  in  the  county  of  Essex, 
thirty  miles  from  London,  which  he  possessed  in  right  of  his  wife. 
He  took  on  himself  the  tutelage  of  his  sister-in-law,  and  had  her  in- 
structed in  doctrine  ;  for  it  was  his  intention  she  should  be  professed 
u  nun  of  the  order  of  St.  Clare,  which  had  a  very  rich  and  large  con- 
went  in  England.  In  this  manner  was  she  educated  during  the  time 
the  earl  remained  in  England,  before  his  expedition  into  France. 
She  was  also  constantly  attended  by  nuns  from  this  convent,  who 
tutored  her  in  matters  of  religion,  continually  blaming  the  married 
state.  The  young  lady  seemed  to  incline  to  their  doctrine,  and 
thought  not  of  marriage. 

Duke  John  of  Lancaster,  being  a  prudent  and  wise  man,  foresaw 
ihe  advantage  of  marrying  his  only  son  Henry,  by  his  first  wife 
Blanche,  to  the  lady  Mary  :  he  was  heir  to  all  the  possessions  of  the 
house  of  Lancaster  in  England,  which  were  very  considerable.  The 
duke  had  for  some  time  considered  he  could  not  choose  a  more 
desirable  wife  for  his  son  than  the  lady  who  was  intended  for  a  nun, 
as  her  estates  were  very  large,  and  her  birth  suited  to  any  rank  ;  but 
he  did  not  take  any  steps  in  the  matter  until  his  brother  of  Bucking- 
ham had  set  out  on  his  expedition  to  France.  When  he  had  crossed 
the  sea,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  the  young  lady  conducted  to 
Arundel  castle  ;  for  the  aunt  of  the  two  ladies  was  the  sister  of 
Richard,  earl  of  Arundel,  one  of  the  most  powerful  barons  of  Eng- 
land. This  lady  Arundel,  out  of  complaisance  to  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, and  for  the  advancement  of  the  young  lady,  went  to  Fleshy, 
where  she  remained  with  the  countess  of  Buckingham  and  her  sis. 
ler  for  fifteen  days.  On  her  departure  from  Fleshy,  she  managed  so 
well  that  she  carried  with  her  the  lady  Mary  to  Arundel,  when  the 
marriage  was  instantly  consummated  between  her  and  Henry  of 
Lancaster.  During  their  union  of  tv/elve  years,  he  had  by  her  four 
handsome  sons,  Henry, Thomas,  John  and  Humphrey,  and  two  daugh- 
ters,  Blanche  and  Fhilippa. 

The  Earl  of  Buckingham,  as  I  said,  had  not  any  inclination  to 
laugh  when  he  heard  these  tidings  ;  for  it  would  now  be  necessary 
to  divide  an  inheritance  which  he  considered  wholly  as  his  own, 
excepting  the  constableship  which  was  continued  to  him.  When  he 
learnt  that  his  brothers  had  all  been  concerned  in  this  matter,  he 
became  melancholly,  and  never  after  loved  the  duke  of  Lancaster  as 
he  had  hitherto  done. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  Brittany. 

♦  Froissart  mutak«s :  theix  namM  wert  fileaaer  wad  MJUT- 


CHAPTER  LX. 

THE  EARL  OF  BUCKINGHAM  BESIEGES  NANTES.     SALLIES  ARE  MADE  BI 

THE  GARRISON. 

You  have  heard  of  the  agreement  which  had  been  sworn  to,  be. 
tween  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  to  besiege 
Nantes.  When  the  duke  had  left  Rennes,  the  lord  de  Montboursier, 
sir  Stephen  Guyon,  the  lord  de  la  Houssaye  and  their  company 
retired  to  Vannes  and  Hennebon  ;  and  the  earl  of  Bucki.igham  and 
his  army  prepared  to  march  to  Nantes  :  they  set  out,  therefore,  from 
the  suburbs  of  Rennes,  and  the  adjacent  villages  where  they  had 
been  quartered,  and  lodged  that  day  at  Chastillon,  on  the  next  day 
at  Bain,  and  the  third  at  Nozay :  and  on  the  fourth  they  quartered 
themselves  in  the  suburbs  of  Nantes.  The  earl  was  lodged  at  the 
gate  of  Sauvetout :  the  lord  Latimer  constable  of  the  army,*  lord 
Fitzwalter  and  lord  Basset  were  quartered  at  the  gate  of  St.  Nicho- 
las, close  to  the  river  side.  Sir  William  Windsor  and  sir  Hugh  Cal- 
verley  were  lodged  right  honorably  among  their  own  m.en,  as  was 
proper  for  them. 

In  the  town  were  numbers  of  knights  and  squires  from  Brittany, 
Beauce,  Anjou  and  Maine,  who  v*'ell  understood  hov/  to  defend  the 
place  :  they  had  the  whole  load  and  charge,  for  the  inhabitants  gave 
themselves  no  trouble  about  it.  It  happened  that  on  Martinmas  eve, 
sir  John  le  Barrois  des  Barres  collected  some  of  his  companions  in 
the  town,  and  said  to  them ;  "  My  good  gentlemen,  we  know  that 
our  enemies  are  close  to  us,  and  we  have  not  yet  given  them  an 
alert :  I  am  of  opinion,  that  this  fine  night  we  should  look  at  them, 
and  give  them  a  skirmish."  "  By  my  faith,"  they  replied,  "  you 
speak  loyally :  tell  us  what  you  wish,  and  we  will  do  it." 

They  collected  a  body  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  well 
armed  and  determined  men,  and  having  ordered  the  gate  to  be  opened 
where  the  constable,  the  lord  Basset  and  the  lord  Fitzwalter  were 
quartered,  placed  foot  guards  at  it  to  secure  their  retreat.  The  lead- 
ers  of  this  troop  were  le  Barrois  des  Barrcp,  John  ChS.telmorant  and 
the  captain  de  Clisson.  They  came  so  uuexpectedly  as  to  find  the 
English  at  supper:  having  shouted  their  Vv'ar  cry,  "Des  Barres!" 
the  French  began  to  lay  about  them,  slaying  and  wounding  many. 
The  English  were  soon  prepared  and  drawn  up  before  their  quarters, 
which  when  the  French  saw  they  very  prudently  retreated  in  a  com- 
pact body  toward  the  town.  The  English  came  from  all  parts  to  the 
skirmish  :  some  of  each  were  struck  to  the  ground,  and  the  French 
driven  within  their  barriers.  There  were  some  slain  and  v/ounded 
on  both  sides;  but  le  Barrois  des  Barres  catered  the  town  with  so 
little  loss  that  this  skirmish  was  held,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  as  u 
gallant  action. 

On  the  evening  of  St.  Martin's  day,  le  Barrois  des  Barres  spoke  to 
his  companions,  saying,  "  It  would  be  a  good  thing  if,  at  daybreak 
to-morrow,  we  could  get  six  or  seven  large  barges,  witli  tv.  o  hun- 
dj-ed  men  and  the  same  number  of  cross-bows,  to  visit  our  enemies 
by  water;  for  they  have  not  the  least  suspicion  of  our  corning  to 
them  down  the  river.  They  all  assented  to  this  proposal,  and  assem- 
bled that  same  night  the  number  of  men  des  Barres  had  fixed  on : 
before  daylight  they  embarked  in  six  large  boats,  and,  floating  down 
the  stream,  landed  below  the  enemy's  quarters.  Sir  John  Harle- 
stone  with  his  men  v/ere  lodged  in  a  large  hotel,  not  far  from  vv'here 
they  had  landed,  and  which,  at  daybreak,  they  surrounded  and 
attacked.  Sir  John  was  soon  dressed  and  armed,  as  were  his  men: 
they  defended  themselves  courageously,  the  archers  shooting  at  the 
cross-bows.  The  skirmish  was  long  and  severe :  many  were  killed 
and  wounded,  and  sir  John  would  have  been  conquered,  if  sir  Robert 
Knolles,  who  was  quartered  not  far  distant,  had  not  armed  himself 
and  his  men,  and,  with  displayed  banner,  advanced  hastily  to  his 
assistance.  Sir  William  Windsor  did  the  same,  who,  having  had 
information  of  what  was  going  on,  hurried  thither  ;  besides,  the  Eng- 
glish  were  now  coming  from  all  parts.  The  French  retreated  to 
their  boats,  as  they  saw  the  necessity  of  it,  or  else  of  risking  tlie 
event  of  a  battle.  There  was  much  skirmishing  on  the  shore,  aa 
they  reembarked,  but  they  departed  very  gallantly.  The  captains 
performed  many  valorous  deeds  ;  but,  on  their  return  to  Nantes, 
several  of  the  French  were  taken,  slain  or  drowned.  All  who  heard 
of  this  enterprise  considered  it  as  one  of  great  courage  and  ability. 

The  English,  finding  themselves  thus  constantly  attacked  by  the 
garrison  of  Nantes,  resolved  to  be  more  on  their  guard,  and  to  keep 
a  stricter  watch.  The  seventh  night,  however,  after  the  attack 
which  le  Barrois  had  led  down  the  river,  he  made  another  sally  from 
the  gate  where  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  quartered ;  Is  Barrois 
had  with  him  about  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  one  hundred 
cross-bows.  The  Germans  were  on  guard  this  night,  under  the 
command  of  sir  Algars  and  sir  Thomas  de  Roddes.  Le  Barrois, 
John  de  Chatelmorant  and  de  Clisson,  with  their  men,  immediately 
attacked  this  guard  of  Germans,  when  a  sharp  contest  began,  and 
many  were  struck  to  the  earth.  Those  quartered  near  to  the  earl 
arose,  armed  themselves,  and  hastened  to  this  skirmiih ;  but,  when 
le  Barrois  saw  the  numbers  increasing,  he  retreated  to  the  gate, 
fighting  all  his  way.    Several  were  killed  by  the  arrows,  and  many 


*  Lord  Despencer  was  constable  in  the  preceding  chapter.  D.  Sauvage  suppose* 
Froissart  had  forgotten  it.  But  Dugdale  says,  ia  his  Baronage,  "hi  was  conitabta  of 
ths  host  at  til*  aioge  ofSitmXm." 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


wouiided  on  both  sides.  Sir  Thomas  de  Roddes,  a  knight  from 
Germany,  was  struck  by  an  arrow,  which  pierced  quite  through  his 
helmet  to  his  head  ;  of  which  wound  he  died  three  days  after :  it  was 
a  pity,  for  he  was  a  very  able  knight.  The  French  and  Bretons 
reentered  Nantes  with  scarcely  any  loss,  carrying  with  them  six 
prisoners. 

Things  remained  in  this  state,  and  the  English  much  on  their 
guard,  for  they  expected  an  alert  every  night. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  EXPLAINS  HIS  REASONS  FOR  NOT  C0M1N&  TO 
THE  SIEGE  OF  NANTES.  THE  GARRISON  CONTINUE  MOST  VAIJANTLY 
TO  MAKE  SALLIES. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  remained  in  this  situation  before  Nantes, 
daily  expecting  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  never  came, 
nor  kept  any  of  the  promises  he  had  engaged  to  perform,  which  quite 
discouraged  the  English,  who  knew  not  what  to  think  of  it.  They 
sent  repeatedly  messengers  with  letters,  to  remonstrate  with  him  how 
ill  he  was  conducting  himself,  by  not  keeping  those  promises  and 
agreements  he  had  sworn  to  so  solemnly  when  in  the  city  of  Rennes. 
To  all  these  letters  the  earl  did  not  receive  one  answer  :  the  Epglish 
supposed  the  messengers  to  have  been  slain,  for  none  returned  ;  and 
in  truth  there  was  great  danger  to  all  who  travelled  between  Nantes 
and  Hennebon,  unless  they  were  strongly  escorted.  The  roads  were 
so  strictly  guarded  by  men-at-arms,  no  one  could  pass  without  being 
taken,  or  his  business  known ;  and,  if  there  were  found  upon  him 
letters  from  the  English  to  the  duke,  or  from  the  duke  to  them,  the 
bearer  was  sure  to  be  put  to  death.  In  addition  to  this,  the  foragers 
of  the  army  dared  not  venture  abroad  but  in  large  companies ;  for 
the  knights  and  squires  of  the  country  had  assembled,  and  would  not 
suffer  their  lands  to  be  overrun  and  pillaged,  so  that,  whenever  they 
fell  in  with  bodies  of  twenty  or  thirty,  they  took  all  they  had  and 
their  horses  from  them,  besides  wounding  or  killing  them.  This 
much  enraged  the  army,  but  they  knew  not  on  whom  to  revenge 
themselves. 

To  say  the  truth,  the  duke  of  Brittany  did  everything  he  could  to 
make  his  people  consent  to  follow  him  to  the  siege  of  Nantes,  accord- 
ing to  the  agreement  he  had  entered  into  with  the  earl  of  Bucking, 
ham  at  Rennes :  but  -  he  could  not  succeed.  Even  the  barons, 
knights,  and  squires,  told  him  plainly  they  would  not  assist  in  the 
destruction  of  their  country  for  the  sake  of  England,  and  would 
never  arm  themselves  in  his  behalf  so  long  as  the  English  remained 
in  Brittany.  The  duke,  upon  this,  remonstrated  with  them,  and 
asked  why  they  had  desired  him  to  send  for  the  aid  of  the  English. 
They  told  him,  in  answer,  that  it  was  more  to  give  alarm  to  the  king 
of  France  and  his  council,  that  they  might  not  be  deprived  of  their 
ancient  privileges,  than  for  anything  else ;  and,  in  case  the  king  of 
France  wished  them  no  ill  will,  they  would  not  make  war  against 
him.    The  duke  could  not  obtain  any  other  answer. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  lord  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  the 
lord  de  Dinant,  the  lord  de  Lavaf,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lord 
de  Rochefort,  and  all  the  great  barons  of  Brittany,  had  their  castles 
well  fortified  and  guarded.  They  told  the  duke,  or  sent  word  to  him 
by  messengers,  that  he  had  best  consider  well  what  he  was  about; 
for  he  had  been  ill  advised  in  sending  for  the  English,  and  bringing 
them  over  to  destroy  and  carry  war  into  his  country :  that  he  must 
not  expect  any  aid  from  them  :  therefore,  if  he  should  go  to  Nantes, 
to  assist  in  the  siege,  as  they  had  heard  it  to  be  his  intention,  and 
which  he  ought  not  to  have  promised,  they  would  attack  his  country 
on  all  sides,  and  would  give  him  so  much  employment  that  he  should 
not  know  what  he  ought  to  attend  to  first :  but,  if  he  were  willing  to 
acknowledge  the  king  of  France,  and  place  himself  under  his  obedi- 
ence, as  he  was  bounden  to  do,  they  engaged  to  make  his  peace 
with  the  young  king.  They  added,  that  those  who  had  had  the 
courage  to  oppose  king  Charles  deceased  might  be  beloved  by  the 
king  his  son.  Such  was  the  treatment  the  duke  met  with  from  the 
great  lords  of  Brittany,  so  that,  in  fact,  he  did  not  know  what  to  do ; 
for  he  found  he  could  not  place  any  security  on  his  barons  or  subjects: 
it  therefore  behooved  him  to  dissemble. 

The  siege  of  Nantes  still  continued;  and  on  the  day  of  our  Lady, 
in  Advent,  the  French  garrison  resolved  to  make  another  attack  on 
the  besiegers,  for  they  had  left  them  quiet  for  some  time.  Sir  Am- 
aury  de  Clisson,  cousin-german  to  the  lord  de  Clisson,  and  the  lord 
d'Amboise,  made  an  assault,  with  about  two  hundred  spears,  on  the 
quarters  of  sir  William  Windsor.  They  sallied  out  at  the  gate  of 
Richebourg,  on  the  river  side,  where  sir  Hugh  Calverley's  men  were 
that  night  on  guard.  The  lord  d'Amboise  was  made  a  knight  by  sir 
Amaury  de  Clisson.  These  men-at-arms,  French  and  Bretons, 
Advanced  in  high  spirits  to  the  foiW,  which  having  gained,  though 
guarded  by  sir  William  Cossington,  a  sharp  contest  ensued,  in  which 
many  a  man  was  overthrown.  Sir  William  Windsor  and  sir  Hugh 
Calverley  were  in  their  quarters,  and,  hearing  the  noise,  armed  them- 
selves and  issued  forth  to  the  midst  of  the  tumult,  where  the  conflict 
mightily  increased :  both  parties  behaved  valiantly.  The  French 
end  Bretons  made  good  their  retreat,  fighting  all  the  way,  and  ru. 
entered  the  gate  of  Richebourg  with  little  loss:  they  had  made  a 


knight  with  ten  men-at-arms  prisoners,  and  had  only  three  of  their 
men  taken. 

On  Thursday,  before  the  eve  of  Christmas-day,  Barrois  des  Barres, 
with  the  lord  de  Solete  and  six  score  men-at-arms,  made  another 
sally  from  the  gate  of  Sauvetout,  to  beat  up  the  quarters  of  the  earl 
of  Buckingham :  the  earl  of  Devonshire  had  that  night  the  command 
of  the  guard.  The  engagement  was  very  severe,  and  many  were 
thrown  down  and  wounded  by  spt  ars ;  but  the  English,  being  in 
greater  force  than  their  enemies,  dro  ve  them  back  to  their  barriers  : 
they  lost,  in  killed  and  prisoners,  six.een.  In  this  attack,  an  Eng- 
lish knight,  called  sir  Hugh  Kitiel,  r.^ceived  a  blow  on  his  helmet, 
with  a  bolt,  that  caused  his  death. 

Every  man  then  retired  to  his  quarters,  and  nothing  more  wa? 
done  that  night:  but  the  captains  in  Nantes  held  a  council,  and 
resolved  on  Christmas-eve  to  make  a  sally  with  the  whole  garrison. 
The  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  other  English  were  kept  in  con- 
stant alarm  by  the  garrison,  and  the  foragers  had  many  difficulties 
in  providing  provender  for  the  horses,  for  they  dared  not  forage  bui 
in  large  companies.  The  earl  and  his  council  were  much  astonished 
that  the  duke  of  Brittany  came  not,  nor  sent  them  any  intelligence, 
so  that  they  began  to  be  very  discontented.  Upon  considering  every- 
thing, they  found  but  a  very  weak  support  in  him  on  all  occasions, 
which  they  could  not  account  for,  nor  did  they  know  how  to  seek 
redress  for  it.  They  therefore  determined  to  send  once  more  sir 
Robert  Knolles,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  and  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  to 
Vannes  or  Hennebon,  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  the  part  of  the 
earl,  how  very  ill  he  had  conducted  himself  in  not  having  fulfilled 
his  engagements  with  greater  honor.  This  resolution  was  after 
wards  broken;  for,  when  they  more  maturely  v/eighed  it,  they  found 
they  could  not  send  off  this  detachment  without  weakening  too 
much  iheir  army,  and  that  they  could  not  go  to  the  duke  but  with 
the  whole  army ;  for,  if  thev  should  march  only  five  or  six  hundi'ed 
lances,  and  meet  with  a  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred,  the  odds  would 
be  too  great,  and  they  would  be  slain :  they  therefore  did  not  detach 
any  part  of  their  army. 

When  the  eve  of  Christmas  was  come,  le  Barrois  des  Barres,  sir 
Amaury  de  Clisson,  the  lord  d'Amboise,  the  lord  de  Solete,  the  cha- 
telain  de  Clisson,  John  de  Cha.telmorant,  and  all  the  captains  in 
Nantes,  sallied  forth  in  the  evening  through  St.  Peter's  gate,  with  a 
determination  to  act  well,  accompanied  by  six  hundred  men-at-arms. 
On  passing  the  gate,  they  formed  themselves  into  two  divisions  ;  one 
of  which  marched  down  the  street,  and  the  other  through  the  fields, 
toward  the  quarters  of  the  lord  Latimer  and  the  lord  Fitzwalter.  Sir 
Evan  Fitzwarren  and  sir  William  Renton  commanded  the  guard. 
On  the  first  attack,  they  gained  the  barriers  of  the  guard,  and,  killing 
many,  they  drove  them  as  far  as  the  quarters  of  the  constable,  lord 
Latimer.  They  halted  before  the  hotel  of  the  lord  Delawarr,  where 
there  was  a  grand  engagement ;  for  the  French  had  an  intention  of 
conquering  this  hotel,  which  they  were  on  the  point  of  taking  and 
the  lord  Delawarr  in  it.  The  guard  suffered  much  before  any  suc- 
cors arrived.  Sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  the  lord  Delawarr,  and  sir  Wil- 
liam  Drayton,  did  many  gallant  deeds.  These  assaults  caused  the 
battalions  of  the  constabloi  and  marshal  to  exert  themselves  :  they 
sounded  their  trumpets,  and  directly  armed.  Sir  William  Windsor 
and  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  hearing  the  trumpets,  knew  the  vanguard 
was  engaged  :  they  ordered  their  trumpets  to  sound  also,  and  a 
number  of  torches  to  be  lighted  and  their  banners  displayed,  with 
which  they  marched  to  the  place  where  the  combat  was,  attended 
by  one  hundred  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers.  In  another  part, 
sir  Thomas  Trivet,  lord  Thomas  Percy,  and  lord  Basset,  each  with 
their  banners  before  them,  advanced  to  the  skirmish.  Good  need 
had  the  vanguard  of  the  haste  they  made  to  their  relief,  for  they 
were  on  the  point  of  losing  their  quarters :  but  when  these  barons 
and  their  men  were  arrived,  they  drove  back  the  French  and  Bretons, 
who,  forming  together  in  a  handsome  body,  retreated  toward  the 
town,  skirmishing  all  the  way.  Many  valiant  deeds  were  done  ;  and 
some  young  French  knights  and  squires,  in  order  to  gain  honors, 
ventured  too  far,  so  that  sir  Tristran  de  la  Jaille  was  taken,  in  his 
foolish  attempt,  by  a  squire  from  Hainault  called  Thierry  de  Sommain. 

Thus  was  this  attack  made.  All  those,  or  at  least  a  part,  who 
had  come  from  Nantes,  reentered  it;  for,  in  these  cases,  there  must 
be  wounded  and  slain  ;  and,  when  the  heat  of  an  engagement  ani- 
mates,  such  accidents  are  to  be  expected.  They  returned,  however, 
without  much  loss  ;  for  they  had  full  as  many  prisoners  from  the 
English  as  they  had  taken  from  them.  When  the  gates  were  closed, 
they  attended  to  their  wounded.  The  army  returned  to  their  quar- 
ters,  but  did  not  dismiss  the  guard  :  on  the  contrary,  additions  were 
made  to  it. 

No  sally  was  attempted  on  Christmas-day,  nor  on  the  succeeding, 
feasts.  The  English  expected  to  be  attacked  every  night ;  but  what 
troubled  them  the  most  was  their  not  receiving  any  intelligence  from 
the  duke  of  Brittany.  Their  provisions  were  become  very  short,  for 
it  was  with  difficulty  they  could  forage.  The  garrison  was  well  sup. 
plied,  by  means  of  the  river  Loire,  from  the  rich  counties  of  Poitou, 
Saintonge,  and  La  Rochelle. 


CHRONICLES   OFENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


273 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

TXnt  EICOLISH  BREAK  UP  THE  SIEGE  OF  NANTES.     THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY 
SENDS  HANDSOME  EXCUSES  TO  THE  EARL  OF  BUCKINGHAM. 

After  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  English  had  been  before 
Nantes  two  months  and  four  days,  they  found  they  could  gain  no- 
thing,  and  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  would  not  keep  any  of  his  en- 
gagements, for  he  neither  came  nor  sent  to  them.  They  thought  it 
best  to  decamp  from  thence  (since  they  could  not  succeed,)  and 
march  toward  Vannes,  to  have  some  conversation  with  the  duke, 
and  know  from  himself  the  reasons  of  his  conduct.  Orders  were 
issued  for  the  army  to  pack  up  and  dislodge  :  they  decamped,  the 
last  day  of  the  year,  in  the  same  order  of  battle  with  which  they  had 
marched  through  France,  and  halted,  the  day  they  left  Nantes,  at 
Nort,  where  they  remained  for  three  days,  on  account  of  the  bridge 
being  broken  down.  They  had  much  trouble  in  repairing  this  bridge, 
that  the  carriages  might  pass  over:  however,  it  was  made  good  and 
strong,  and  the  army,  having  also  crossed  the  river  Vilaine  on  a  Sat. 
urday,  took  up  their  quarters  at  Loh^ac,  where  they  staid  two  days. 
When  the  army  left  Lohdac,  they  quartered  themselves  at  Gosselin, 
where  they  also  halted  for  two  days,  and  then  came  to  la  Trinite. 
They  crossed  the  river  Aust  at  the  Pont  de  Boquinio,  when  the  whole 
army  stopped  on  that  side  of  the  water  on  the  plains. 

The  inhabitants  of  Vannes  received  exact  information  of  the  day 
on  which  the  army  decamped,  and  when  they  crossed  the  river, 
from  the  country  people,  and  that  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  march- 
ing his  army  thither,  intending  to  fix  his  quarters  in  their  city.  They 
knew  not  how  to  act,  whether  to  permit  them  to  come  into  their 
town  or  not :  they  therefore  went  to  the  duke  at  Hennebon  ;  but  the 
day  they  set  out  they  met  him,  two  leagues  from  Vannes,  on  his  road 
thither.  The  duke,  perceiving  his  good  subjects  advancing  toward 
him,  asked  them  what  was  the  news,  and  whither  they  were  going. 
"  My  lord,"  they  replied,  "  as  for  news,  we  can  tell  you  enough  :  the 
earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  English  are  marching  hitherward  ;  and 
it  is  their  intention,  as  we  have  been  informed,  to  quarter  themselves 
in  your  good  town  of  Vannes.  Now,  you  must  consider  bow  you 
would  have  us  act ;  for  without  your  order  we  will  not  do  anything. 
In  truth,  they  have  repaired  the  Pontde  Boquinio,  which  was  broken 
down." 

The  duke,  on  hearing  these  words,  paused  a  little,  and  then  an- 
swered,  "  God  help  us  I  do  not  you  be  uneasy  nor  alarmed  at  trifles, 
for  everything  will  turn  out  well.  These  English  will  not  do  you 
any  harm.  I  have  entered  into  certain  engagements  which  I  must 
perform,  and  acquit  myself  to  them.  I  am  now  going  to  Vannes ; 
and  to-morrow,  as  I  verily  believe,  they  will  arrive  there.  I  will 
advance  to  meet  my  brother,  the  earl,  and  will  pay  him  every  honor 
and  respect  in  my  power,  for  truly  I  am  bounden  so  to  do.  As 
for  the  rest,  you  will  act  according  to  my  advice,  which  is,  that  you 
meet  him,  and  present  him  the  keys  of  your  town,  saying,  that  you 
and  all  the  town  are  ready  to  receive  him  and  to  obey  his  orders,  on 
condition  that  he  swear,  fifteen  days  after  he  shall  be  requested  to 
depart,  he  will  march  out  of  the  town,  and  will  deliver  back  to  you 
the  keys  of  it.  This  is  the  best  advice  I  can  give  you."  The  citi- 
zens of  Vannes  rephed,  "  My  lord,  we  will  obey  your  directions," 
They  then  rode  on  together  to  Vannes,  where  the  duke  lodged  that 
night ;  and  the  English  fixed  their  quarters  at  St.  Jean,  a  small  vil- 
lage, situated  two  leagues  from  Vannes. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  received  that  evening  letters  from  llie 
dnke,  written  with  great  affection,  welcoming  him  to  the  neighbor- 
hood  of  Vannes.    0;a  the  morrow,  when  the  earl  had  heard  mass, 
and  drank  a  cup,  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  with  his  whole  nrmy 
marched  in  great  order  toward  Vannes  ;  first  the  vanguard,  then  die 
earl  in  the  centre  battalion,  the  rearguard  following  close  upon  him. 
In  this  order  they  met  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  come  out  a 
long  leagi'ie  from  Vannes  to  meet  them.    Great  aflfection  was  shown 
to  each  other  by  the  duke  and  earl.    After  this  reception,  which  was 
very  honorable,  they  rode  together,  the  earl  on  the  right  and  the  duke 
on  the  left,  and  entered  into  conversation  :  the  earl  said,  "  By  holy 
Mary,  fair  brother  of  Brittany,  we  waited  most  impatiently  for  your 
arrival  at  Nantes,  during  the  siege,  according  to  the  treaty  entered 
into  between  you  and  me,  and  yet  you  never  came."  "  By  my  faith, 
my  lord,"  answered  the  duke,  "  I  could  not  any  way  accomplish  it ; 
and  I  must  own  to  you  that  I  have  been  exceedingly  enraged  thereat, 
but  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  act  otherwise ;  for  my  subjects, 
notwithstanding  every  argument  I  could  use,  in  remonstrating  with 
them  on  the  treaties  I  had  made  with  you  at  their  own  requests, 
would  never  agree  to  march  to  assist  you  in  the  siege  of  Nantes.  The 
principal  barons  kept  themselves  ready  prepared  on  the  borders,  such 
as  the  lord  de  Clisson,  the  lord  de  Dinant,  the  lord  d'Orval,  the  vis- 
count de  Rohan,  and  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  to  guard  the  entrances  of 
Brittany.    All  those  my  adherents  and  friends,  as  well  knights  and 
prelates  as  principal  towns,  are  this  moment  in  a  state  of  rebellion  ; 
at  which  [  am  very  much  mortified,  for  by  their  misconduct  you  have 
reason  to  find  fault  with  me.    I  will  tell  you,  therefore,  my  lord, 
what  you  shall  do  :  being  now  in  the  depth  of  winter,  it  is  cold  and 
uncomfortable  to  keep  an  army  in  the  field  :  you  shall  come  to  Van- 
nc8,  where  you  will  remain  until  April  or  May,  to  recover  yourselves 
*rom  your  fatigues,  and  I  will  give  orders  that  your  men  are  taken 


care  of.    You  will  pass  your  time  as  v/ell  as  you  c-r.n,  and  in  tho 
summer  we  will  revenge  ourselves  for  all  these  contempts." 

The  earl  replied,  "  May  God  assist  us  :"  for  he  saw  plainly  there 
was  nothing  better  to  be  expected.  The  duke  conducted  him  toward 
Vannes.  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  came  out  in  their  robes, 
and,  addressing  the  earl,  said  to  him  in  an  amicable  manner,  "  My 
lord,  out  of  respect  to  your  lordship,  and  in  reverence  to  your  great 
honor,  we  have  not  any  objections  to  your  entering  our  town  ;  but 
we  wish,  in  order  to  satisfy  the  people  (otherwise  you  will  not  be 
very  secure,)  you  would  swear  to  us,  on  the  holy  Evangelists,  that 
fifteen  days  after  v/e  have  requested  you  to  depart,  you  will  march 
away  with  your  whole  army,  without  doing  or  suflTering  to  be  done 
to  us  the  least  molestation."  "  By  my  troth,  none  shall  be  done  to 
you,"  answered  the  earl  of  Buckingham  :  "  and  I  will  swear  and 
keep  it."  They  afterwards  made  the  other  lords  swear  on  their 
faith,  and  on  the  holy  Evangelists,  to  keep  the  same  engagement  as 
the  earl  had  done,  to  which  they  readily  assented.  It  behooved  them 
so  to  do,  unless  they  had  wished  to  sleep  in  the  fields.  The  division 
of  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  quartered  in  the  town  of 
Vannes,  and  himself  lodged  in  the  hotel  of  the  duke,  a  well-built  and 
pleasantly  situated  castle,  called  la  Motte. 

The  duke  of  Brittany  entertained  the  English  knights  handsomely 
at  dinner  in  his  castle  of  la  Motte,  and  then  retired  to  Sucinio,* 
where  he  resided ;  but  sometimes  he  came  to  Vannes  to  visit  the 
earl  and  hold  conferences  with  him,  and  then  returned  to  the  place 
whence  he  had  come.  Lord  Latimer,  lord  Fitzwalter,  lord  Thomas 
Percy,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  and  the  whole  of  the  van  of  the  army, 
were  to  have  been  quartered  at  Hennebon ;  but  the  inhabitants  would 
not  open  their  gates  to  them,  so  that  they  were  forced  to  lodge 
themselves  in  the  suburbs  and  in  the  fields. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  and  lord  Fitzwarren,  with  many  more,  were  to 
have  been  quartered  in  Quimpercorentin ;  but  the  inhabitants  treated 
them  as  those  of  Hennebon  had  done,  and  they  were  obliged  to  make 
the  same  shifts  with  the  van.  Sir  V^illiam  Windsor  and  the  rear- 
ward were,  by  orders  of  the  duke,  to  lodge  at  Quimperl<$ ;  but  they 
could  not,  by  entreaties  nor  threats,  prevail  upon  the  inhabitai-.ts  to 
open  their  gates.  In  consequence,  they  suffered  much  from  the  in. 
clemency  of  the  weather  and  the  ill  usage  they  met  with  :  what  was 
not  worth  three  farthings  was  sold  to  them  for  twelve,  and  hardly 
could  they  get  any  provision  at  such  prices.  Their  horses  perished 
through  cold  and  famine,  for  they  knew  not  where  to  collect  forage ; 
and,  when  they  went  out  to  seek  it,  they  were  in  great  peril,  as  the 
adjacent  countries  were  all  inimical  to  them. 

The  viscount  de  Rohan  possessed  at  that  time  two  strong  castles 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Vannes  ;  one  was  called  Caire,  and  the  other 
Linguighant.  In  these  two  castles  the  viscount  had  strong  garrisons, 
which,  aided  by  other  garrisons  of  the  lord  de  Clisson  situated  on  this 
frontier,  such  as  chateau  Josselin,  Montagu,  and  Moncontour,  did 
much  mischief  to  the  English  foragers,  killing  many.  The  duke  of 
Brittany  could  not  prevent  this ;  for  the  lord  do  Clisson,  constable  of 
France,  carried  on  the  war  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  France,  and 
had  in  the  country  numerous  bodies  of  men-at-arms,  so  that  the  En^ 
glish  dared  not  stir  abroad  in  small  parties.  When  it  is  considered 
that  they  were  encamped  in  the  fields,  without  any  intrenchm.ents. 
it  is  marvellous  ihey  did  not  suflfer  great  losses  ;  for  those  quartered 
in  Vannes  «.oald  not  easily  help  those  near  Quimperl6,  Hennebon,  or 
Quimpercorentin.  To  say  the  truth,  the  duke  stood  boldly  forward, 
and  guarded  them  to  the  best  of  his  abilities,  to  prevent  their  destruc 
tion.  He  fairly  told  his  council,  that  he  had  but  poorly  acquitted  him- 
self toward  the  earl  and  his  army  of  all  the  promises  he  had  made  thera. 

At  this  time,  there  were  four  great  barons  at  Paris,  whom  the  duke 
had  sent  to  the  king  of  France  to  make  his  peace  ;  the  viscount  de  Ro. 
ban,  sir  Charles  de  Dinan,  sir  Guy  lord  de  Laval,  and  sir  Guy  lord  de 
Rochefort.  These  four  barons  of  Brittany  had  remonstrated  with 
him  in  council,  during  the  time  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  before 
Nantes,  several  times,  and  with  much  wisdom,  in  such  terms  az 
these  :  "  My  lord,  you  show  to  all  the  world,  that  your  heart  is  en- 
tirely given  to  the  English :  you  have  brought  into  this  country- 
Englishmen  who,  if  they  gain  the  upper  hand,  will  diminish  your 
inheritance.  What  profit  or  pleasure  can  you  have  in  this  great 
affection  for  them  ?  Look  to  the  situation  of  the  king  of  Navarre, 
who  put  his  confidence  in  them  :  after  having  given  them  possession 
of  his  town  and  castle  of  Cherbourg,  they  have  never  quitted  it,  nor 
ever  will,  but  keep  it  as  their  own  property.  Therefore,  if  you  put 
them  into  any  of  your  fortified  towns  in  Brittany,  they  will  net  leave 
them,  for  daily  reinforcements  will  arrive.  See  how  they  keep  Brest : 
nor  have  they  any  thoughts  of  surrendering  it,  although  it  is  your  in- 
heritance.  Be  satisfied,  my  lord,  with  the  love  of  the  people  of  ihia 
country,  who  will  never  give  up  the  king  of  France  to  serve  and  be. 
long  to  the  king  of  England.  If  your  duchess  is  from  England,  would 
you,  for  that,  run  the  risk  of  losing  your  whole  dukedom,  which  has 
cost  you  so  much  to  gain,  and  always  continue  in  a  Ftafe  of  warfare? 
In  case  the  country  should  be  against  you,  you  will  be  but  as  one 
man.  Quit  your  present  advisers:  for  the  king  of  France  whom  you 
did  not  love  is  dead,  and  at  present  there  is  a  young  and  amiable 
monarch  on  the  throne,  who  has  good  abilities  ;  and  those  who  have 
hated  the  father  may  serve  the  son.    We  undertake  to  make  your 

*  "  Sucinio"—*  castle  neai  Vannw.— Gazetteer 


S74 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   gPAIN,  &e. 


/leace  with  him,  and  bring  you  to  a  proper  understanding  with  each 
other.    You  will  continue  lord  and  duke  of  Brittany  with  great 
uower,  and  the  English  return  to  their  own  country."    In  such  words 
13  the  above,  and  others  well  glossed  over,  had  these  barons  remon- 
trated  several  times  with  the  duke  ;  they  had  succeeded  so  far  as  to 
lave  half  gained  his  consent  to  their  purpose  :  but  he  still  dissembled 
vith  the  king  of  France  and  the  English,  as  well  as  with  his  own 
council,  until  he  should  more  plainly  see  what  would  be  the  event. 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  and  his  barons  were  ignorant  of  all  these 
secret  intrigues  which  the  four  barons  above  mentioned  were  carry- 
ing on  at  Paris  with  the  lung  and  his  uncles,  until  the  matter  was 
arranged.  Prior  to  their  knowledge  of  it,  and  before  they  left  Brit- 
tany,  there  were  tilts  and  tournaments  held  at  Vannes,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  lords  who  were  there,  of 
which  I  shall  speak ;  for  it  is  not  a  thing  that  I  ought  to  be  silent 
about,  nor  should  it  be  forgotten. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

TILTS  AND  TOURNAMENTS  ARE  PERFORMED  BEFORE  THE  EARL  OF  BUCK- 
INGHAM BETWEEN  CERTAIN  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  KNIGHTS. 

At  the  time  when  Gauvain  Micaille  and  Joachim  Cator  performed 
iheir  combat  before  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  English  lords, 
certain  knights  and  squires  from  France  had  come  a^s  spectators  to 
Marchenoir,  near  Blois,  when  sir  Reginald  de  Touars,  lord  de  Pou- 
sanges,  a  baron  of  Poitou,  had  some  words  with  the  lord  de  Vertain, 
and  said  he  would  like  to  tilt  with  him  three  courses  with  the  lance 
and  three  strokes  with  the  battle-axe.  The  lord  de  Vertain  wishing 
not  to  refuse,  was  eager  to  accommodate  him  immediately,  whatever 
might  be  the  event:  but  the  earl  of  Buckingham  would  not  consent, 
and  forbade  the  knight  at  that  time  to  think  of  it. 

What  had  been  said  relative  to  this  feat  of  arms  was  not  forgot, 
ten  by  the  two  knights.  Similar  v/ords  had  passed  that  same  day 
between  a  squire  from  Savoye,  called  the  bastard  Clarius,  and  Ed- 
ward Beauchamp,  son  of  sir  Robert  Beauchamp ;  and  also  between 
sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille  and  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt ;  sir  John  de 
Cha.telmorant,  and  Jannequin  Clinton ;  and  le  Gallois  d'Aunay  and 
sir  William  Clinton  ;  between  sir  Hoyau  d'Araines  and  sir  William 
France  :  but  these  were  all  set  aside  like  the  first. 

During  the  time  the  English  were  quartered  in  the  suburbs  of 
Nantes,  these  French  knights  and  squires  were  Mathin  the  town. 
The  lord  de  Vertain  and  the  others  were  requested  to  deliver  them 
from  their  engagements  while  they  were  before  Nantes  ;  but  the 
governors  in  Nantes  would  not  consent,  and  excused  their  friends  by 
saying,  they  were  in  Nantes,  as  soldiers,  intrusted  with  the  guard  and 
defence  of  the  town.  Nothing  more  passed  until  the  earl  of  Buck- 
ingham's army  were  fixed  in  their  quarters  at  Vannes,  Hennebon, 
Quimperie,  and  Quimpercorentin,  when  Sir  Barrois  des  Barres,  sir 
Hoyau  d'Araines,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires,  came  to  cht- 
lean  Josselin,  seven  leagues  from  Vannes,  where  the  constable  of 
France  resided.  The  count  de  la  Marche,  with  several  knights, 
were  also  there,  who  were  very  glad  to  see  them,  and  received  them 
handsomely.  They  informed  the  constable  of  all  that  had  passed, 
and  that  such  and  such  persons  had  undertaken  deeds  of  prowess 
against  others  of  tlie  English.  The  constable  heard  this  with  pleas- 
ure, and  said,  "  Send  to  them  :  we  will  grant  them  passports,  to 
perform  these  deeds  of  arms,  if  they  be  willing  to  come." 

Le  Gallois  d'Aunay  and  sir  Hoyau  d'Araines  were  the  first  to  say 
tney  were  ready  to  perform  their  etigngement  of  three  courses  with 
the  spear,  on  horseback.  When  sir  William  Clinton  and  sir  William 
France  heard  they  were  called  upon  by  the  French  to  perform  their 
challenges,  they  v.  ere  much  rejoiced,  and  took  leave  of  the  earl  and 
barons  of  England  to  go  thither.  They  were  accompanied  by  many 
knights  and  squires.  The  English  and  French  tilted  very  hand- 
somely, and  performed  their  deeds  of  arms  as  the  rules  required. 
Then  sir  Reginald  de  Touars,  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  sir  John  de 
Cha,telmorant,  and  the  bitstard  Clarius,  summoned  each  of  them  his 
knight  or  squire  ;  that  is  to  say  the  lord  de  Vertain,  sir  John  d'Ambre- 
ticourt, Edward  Beauchamp,  and  Jannequin  Clinton.  These  four 
were  so  eager  for  the  combat,  that  they  wished  to  go  to  chateau 
Josselin  on  the  passports  of  the  constable  ;  but  the  earl  of  Bucking- 
ham, hearing  at  Vannes  tlie  summons  from  the  French,  said  aloud 
to  the  heralds,  "  You  will  tell  the  constable,  from  the  earl  of  Buck- 
insham,  that  he  is  equally  powerful  to  grant  passports  to  the  French 
as  he  may  be  to  grant  them  to  the  English  ;  and  to  all  those  who 
may  wish  to  perform  any  deeds  of  arms  with  his  knights,  on  their 
arrival  at  Vannes,  he  will,  out  of  his  affection  to  them,  give  pass- 
ports, and  to  all  who  may  choose  to  accompany  them,  both  for  their 
stay  and  for  their  return." 

When  the  constable  heard  this,  he  instantly  perceived  the  earl  was 
in  the  right,  and  tSiat  he  wanted  to  see  those  deeds  of  arms  :  it  was 
but  reasonable  there  should  be  as  many  performed  at  Vannes  as  had 
been  before  him  at  chateau  Josselin.  The  constable  therefore  said, 
"The  earl  of  Buckingham  speaks  like  a  valiant  man  and  a  king's 
son,  and  I  will  that  what  he  says  shall  be  believed  :  let  me  know 
th  )se  who  may  be  desirous  of  accompanying  the  challengers  and  we 
will  send  for  a  proper  passport."  Thirty  knights  and  squires  imme. 
cliatcly  stepped  forth :  a  herald  came  to  Vannes  for  the  passport, 


which  was  given  to  him,  sealed  by  the  earl  of  Buckingham.  Tho 
three  knights  who  were  to  perform  their  deeds  of  arms  set  out  from 
chateau  Josselin,  attended  by  the  others,  and  came  to  Vannes,  where 
they  were  lodged  in  the  suburbs,  and  the  English  entertained  them 
well.  On  the  morrow,  they  made  preparations  for  the  combat,  as  it 
behooved  them  to  do,  and  advanced  to  a  handsome  space,  Vv  hich  was 
large  and  even,  on  the  outside  of  the  town.  Afterwards  came  the 
earl  of  Buckingham,  the  earl  of  Stafford,  the  earl  o^"  Devonshire,  and 
other  barons,  with  those  who  were  to  engage  in  this  deed  of  arms : 
the  lord  de  Vertain  against  sir  Reginald  de  Touars,  lord  de  Pousan- 
ges  ;  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  against  Tristan  de  la  Jaille;  Edward 
Beauchamp  against  the  bastard  Clarius  de  Savoye. 

The  French  took  their  places  at  one  end  of  the  lists,*  and  the 
English  at  the  other.  Those  who  were  to  tilt  were  on  foot  com- 
pletely armed,  with  helmets,  vizors,  and  provided  with  lances  of 
good  steel  from  Bordeaux,  with  which  they  performed  as  follows : 

First,  the  lord  de  Pousanges  and  the  lord  de  Vertain,  iv/o  barons 
of  high  renown  and  great  courage,  advanced  toward  each  other  on 
foot,  holding  their  sharp  spears  in  their  hands,  with  a  good  pace  : 
they  did  not  spare  themselves,  but  struck  their  lances  lustily  against 
each  other  in  pushing.  The  lord  de  Vertain  was  hit,  without  being 
wounded  ;  but  the  lord  de  Pousanges  received  such  a  stroke  that  it 
pierced  through  the  mail  and  steel  breastplate,  and  everything  under- 
neath, so  that  the  blood  gushed  out,  and  it  was  a  great  wonder  he 
was  not  more  seriously  wounded.  They  finished  their  three  courses 
and  the  other  deeds  of  arms  without  further  mischief,  when  they 
retired  to  repose  themselves,  and  to  be  spectators  of  the  actions  of  the 
others.  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  who  was  from  Hainault,  and  sir 
Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  from  Poitou,  next  advanced,  and  performed 
their  courses  very  valiantly,  without  hurt  to  either,  when  they  also 
retired. 

Then  came  the  last,  Edward  Beauchamp  and  Clarius  de  Savoye. 
This  bastard  was  a  hardy  and  strong  squire,  and  much  better  formed 
in  all  his  limbs  than  the  Englishman.  They  ran  at  each  other  with 
a  hearty  goodwill:  both  struck  their  spears  on  their  adversary's 
breast ;  but  Edward  was  knocked  down  on  tbe  ground,  v/hich  much 
vexed  his  countrymen.  When  he  was  raised  up,  he  took  his  spear, 
and  they  advanced  again  to  the  attack  ;  but  the  Savoyard  drove  him 
backward  to  the  earth,  which  more  enraged  the  English  :  they  said, 
Edward's  strength  was  not  a  match  for  this  Savoyard,  and  the  devil 
was  in  him  to  make  him  think  of  tilting  against  one  of  such  superior 
force.  He  was  carried  off  among  them,  and  declared  he  would  not 
engage  further.  When  Clarius  saw  this,  wishing  to  finish  his  couree 
of  arms,  he  said,  "  Gentlemen,  you  do  not  use  me  %vell :  since 
Edward  wishes  not  to  go  on,  send  me  some  one  with  whom  I  may 
complete  my  courses." 

The  earl  of  Buckingham  would  know  what  Clarius  had  said,  and, 
when  it  was  told  him,  replied,  that  the  Frenchman  had  spoken  weL' 
and  valiantly.    An  English  squire  then  stepped  forth,  who  was  since 
knighted,  and  called  Jannequin  Finchley,  and,  coming  before  the 
earl,  kneeled  down  and  entreated  his  permissson  to  tilt  with  Clarius, 
to  which  the  earl  assented.    Jannequin  very  completely  armed  him- 
self on  the  spot :  then  each,  seizing  his  spear,  made  thrusts  at  the 
other,  and  with  such  violence  that  their  spears  were  shivered,  and 
the  stumps  of  them  flew  over  their  heads.    They  began  their  second 
attack,  and  their  lances  were  again  broken  :  so  were  they  in  the 
third.    All  their  lances  were  broken,  which  was  considered  by  the 
lords  and  spectators  as  a  decisive  proof  of  their  gallantry.  They 
then  drew  their  swords,  which  were  strong ;  and,  in  six  strokes,  four 
of  them  were  broken.    They  were  desirous  of  fighting  with  h&vle 
axes,  but  the  earl  would  not  consent  to  more  being  done,  saying  they 
had  sufficiently  shown  their  courage  and  abilities.    Upon  this,  they 
both  retired ;  when  sir  John  de  Chatelmorant  and  Jannequin  Clinton 
advanced.    This  Jannequin  was  squire  of  honor  to  the  earl  of  Buck- 
ingham, and  the  nearest  about  his  person  ;  but  he  was  lightly  made 
and  delicate  in  his  form.    The  earl  was  uneasy  that  he  should  have 
been  matched  with  one  so  stout  and  renowned  in  arms  as  John 
Chatelmorant:  notwithstanding,  they  M-ere  put  to  the  trial,  and 
attacked  each  other  most  vigorously  ;  but  the  Englishman  could  not 
withstand  his  opponent,  for,  in  pushing,  he  was  very  roughly  struck 
to  the  ground  :  on  which,  the  earl  said,  they  were  not  fairly  matched. 
Some  of  the  earl's  people  came  to  Jannequin,  and  said,  ".lannequin, 
you  are  not  sufficiently  strong  to  continue  this  combat ;  and  my  lord 
of  Buckingham  is  angry  with  you  for  having  undertaken  it :  retire 
and  repose  yourself."    The  Englishman  having  retired,  John  de 
Chatelmorant  said,  "Gentlemen,  it  seems  your  squire  is  too  weak: 


*  In  tlie  histoire  de  la  vie  de  Louis  III.  due  de  Bourbon,  xliv.  p.  160,  five  cnmbntants 
are  tiientioned  ;  sir  Joiiii  de  Chatelmorant,  sir  Barrois  des  Barres,  tlie  bastard  of  Clai- 
rains  (probably  the  same  as  the  bastard  of  Savoy,)  the  viscount  d'Aunay,  and  sir 
Tristan  de  la  Jaille.  'J"he  English  were,  sir  Walter  Clopton,  Edward  Beauchamp, 
Thomas  de  IJennefort,  Crosby,  and  sir  John  de  Tracio,  probably  Tracy. 

Sir  John  de  Chatelmorant  tilted  with  sir  Walter  Clopton,  and  wounded  him  so  badly 
as  to  prevent  the  completing  his  engagement.  Sir  Barrois  was  opposed  by  Thomas  de 
Hennefort,  and  these  finished  their  career  with  lances  unhurt ;  but  sir  Thomas  wa» 
wounded  too  badly  with  the  sword  to  continue  it. 

The  bastard  de  Clairains  vanquished  Edward  Beauchamp:  he  reeled  so  much,  the 
English  said  he  was  drunk.  S'r  Tristan  de  la  Jaille  conquered  his  adversary.  Tlia 
viscount  d'Aulnay  had  similar  success. 

Sir  William  Farrington  cliallenged  sir  John  de  Chatelmorant  to  complete  theengnft 
mem  which  his  relation,  sir  Walter,  had  been  obliged  to  relinquish,  and  wounded  ak 
John,  as  meatioaed  in  the  text,  to  the  great  tcaodal  of  the  Eugluh. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


275 


fclioose  another,  I  beg  of  you,  more  lo  your  liking,  that  I  mav  accom- 
plish tho  deeds  of  arms  I  have  engaged  to  perform  ;  for  I  shall  be  very 
disgracefully  treated  if  I  depart  hence  without  having  completed  them." 

The  constable  and  marshal  of  the  aiTny  replied,  "  You  speak  well, 
end  you  shall  be  gratified."  It  vs^as  then  told  to  the  surrounding 
knighLs  and  squires  that  one  of  them  must  deliver  the  lord  de  ChateU 
morant.  On  these  words,  sir  William  Fanington  immediately 
replied  :  "  Tell  him,  he  shall  not  depart  without  combating  :  let  him 
go  and  repose  himself  a  little  in  his  chair,  and  he  shall  soon  be 
delivered  ;  for  I  will  arm  myself  against  him."  This  answer  was 
very  pleasing  to  John  de  ChcLtelmorant,  who  went  to  his  seat  to  rest 
himself.  The  English  knight  was  soon  ready  and  in  the  field. 
They  placed  themselves  opposite  to  each  other,  when  taking  their 
lances,  they  began  their  course  on  foot  to  tilt  with  their  spears  within 
the  four  members;  for  it  was  esteemed  disgraceful  to  hit  any  part 
but  the  body. 

They  advanced  to  each  other  with  great  courage,  completely 
armed,  the  vizor  down  and  helmet  tightly  fixed  on.  John  de  Cha,- 
telmorant  gave  the  knight  such  a  blow  on  the  helmet  that  sir  Wil. 
liam  Fanington  staggered  some  little,  on  account  of  his  foot  slipping  : 
he  kept  his  spear  stiffly  with  both  hands,  and,  lowering  it  by  the 
stumble  he  made,  struck  John  de  Chatelmorant  on  the  thighs;  he 
could  not  avoid  it ;  and  the  spear-head  passed  through,  and  came 
out  the  length  of  one's  hand  on  the  other  side.  John  de  Cha,tel- 
morant  reeled  with  the  blow,  but  did  not  fall. 

The  English  knights  were  much  enraged  at  this,  and  said,  it  was 
infamously  done.  The  Englishman  excused  himself  by  saying,  "  he 
was  extremely  sony  for  it ;  and  if  he  had  thought  it  would  have  so 
happened  at  the  commencement  of  the  combat,  he  would  never 
have  undertaken  it ;  but  that  he  could  not  help  it,  for  his  foot  slip- 
ped fron^,  the  violence  of  the  blow  he  had  received."  Thus  the 
matter  v/as  passed  over.  The  French,  after  taking  leave  of  the 
earl  and  other  lords,  departed,  carrying  with  them  John  de  ChateU 
morant  in  a  Utter,  to  chateau  Josselin,  whence  they  had  come,  and 
where  he  was  in  great  danger  of  his  life  from  the  effects  of  this 
wound. 

These  deeds  of  arms  being  finished,  each  retired  to  his  home  ; 
the  English  to  Vannes,  the  French  to  cha.teau  Josselin. 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  MAKES  HIS  PEACE  WITH  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 
THE  ENGLISH  RETURN  HOME.  A  COMBAT  BETWEEN  AN  ENOLISH  AND 
A  FRENCH  SQUIRE. 

After  these  deeds  of  arms  were  performed,  during  the  residence 
of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  at  Vannes,  nothing  happened  worth  men- 
tioning. The  English,  as  I  have  before  said,  were  quartered  at 
Vannes,  Hennebon,  Quimperl^  and  Quimpercorentin  :  they  passed 
the  whole  winter  in  Brittany  as  well  as  they  could.  Very  many  of 
them  v/ere  ill,  and  suffered  much  from  the  badness  and  scarcity  of 
provision  ;  as  also  did  their  horses,  for  their  foragers  could  not  find 
anything  in  the  open  country,  which  at  that  season  is  always  bare. 
The  French  had  taken  every  precaution  that  the  enemy  should  not 
be  very  comfortable.  The  English  were  in  this  perilous  state  for 
eome  time;  fjr  the  French  were  so  strong  in  the  surrounding  gar- 
risons, they  dared  not  make  any  excursions.  Some  provisions  came 
to  them  by  sea  from  Cornwall,  Guernsey  and  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
which  were  of  great  succor  to  them ;  otherwise  they  and  their  cav- 
airy  would  have  perished  through  famine. 

During  this  time,  the  four  Breton  barons  remained  at  Paris  on  the 
part  of  the  duke,  negotiating  a  peace  between  him  and  the  king. 
He  did  not  oppose  it ;  for  he  saw  clearly  that  he  could  not  keep  the 
promises  he  had  made  the  English,  unless  he  would  lose  his  duke- 
dom.   It  was  the  intention  of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  his  ba- 
.   rons  to  pass  the  winter  in  the  town  of  Vannes  as  well  as  they  could, 
'   and  in  the  summer  to  return  to  France  to  continue  the  war  :  he  had 
i,J  written  a  full  account  of  his  situation  and  intentions  to  the  king  of 
^'  England  and  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster.    The  king  and  his  council," 
I    having  approved  of  this  plan,  ordered  him  to  carry  it  into  execution, 
!  i  adding,  that  at  the  proper  season,  a  reinforcement  of  English  should 
tl  be  sent  to  Normandy  and  land  at  Cherbourg  ;  and  those  two  armies, 
j:  being  united  in  Normandy,  might  be  able  to  perform  some  decisive 
I  actions  in  France. 

The  king  of  France,  his  uncles  and  council,  foresaw  all  that  might 
i '  happen,  having  been  duly  informed  of  the  intended  plans :  they 
V  said,  in  their  secret  councils,  that  if  the  duke  of  Brittany,  or  any  of  i 
w  his  principal  towns,  were  at  enmity  with  the  realm,  and  united  with 
I  *  the  English  force,  France  would  have,  for  a  time,  too  heavy  a  bur. 
!  I  den  to  bear.    For  this  reason,  the  four  barons  from  Brittany,  who 
' ;  represented  the  duke  and  managed  his  affairs  very  well,  had  thrown 
out  these  doubts :  in  particular,  they  had  opened  themselves  to  the 
I  duke  of  Anjou,  at  that  time  regent  of  France,  who  having  a  grand 
||  expedition  in  his  head,  and  intending  within  two  years  at  the  far- 
,1  thest  to  march  to  la  Puglia  and  Calabria,  would  not  have  chosen 
|!  that  the  kingdom  of  France  should  be  shaken,  nor  his  expedition 
I  pu,t  off.    He  was  therefore  strongly  inclined  to  make  peace  with  the 
h  duke  of  Brittany,  that  he  might  become  a  good  Frenchman,  loyal  in 
I  (faith  and  homage  to  the  king  of  France.    The  articles  of  peace 
J 


were  now  discussed  by  the  four  barons  :  it  v/as  eettled  that  the  uuke 
might,  without  blame,  assist  the  English  with  vessels  to  return  to 
their  own  country.  The  duke  was  permitted  to  add  to  his  ordi. 
nances;  that  if  those  who  had  come  from  the  garrison  of  Cherbourg 
to  serve  under  the  earl  of  Buckingham  wished  to  return  thither  by 
land,  they  should  have  passports  from  the  king  and  constable  to 
march  through  France,  but  unarmed,  and  any  knights  or  squires 
from  England  who  might  be  desirous  of  accompanying  them :  that, 
when  the  English  had  quitted  Brittany,  the  duke  was  to  come  to  the 
king  and  his  uncles  at  Paris,  and  acknowledge  himself  vassal  by  faith 
and  homnge  to  the  king,  in  such  a  way  as  a  duke  of  Brittany  owes 
to  his  lord,  the  king  of  France.  All  these  articles  were  properly 
drawn  out  and  sealed,  and  carried  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  at 
that  time  was  resident  at  Sucinio,  near  to  Vannes.  He  agreed  to 
what  his  embassadors  had  done,  but  sore  against  his  inclination  : 
for  he  knew  he  could  not  do  it,  without  incuning  the  greatest  ill. 
will  from  the  English. 

When  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  his  knights  heard  that  the 
duke  of  Brittany  had  made  peace  with  France,  they  were  greatly 
enraged  and  very  indignant,  saying,  he  had  sent  for  them  and  made 
them  come  to  Brittany,  where  he  had  never  performed  any  one  of 
the  promises  he  had  sworn  to ;  for  which  reason  they  pronounced 
hirn  void  of  loyalty.  Shortly  after,  the  duke  visited  the  earl  of 
Buckingham  and  his  barons  at  Vannes,  when  ho  openly  explained 
to  them  the  treaty  his  people  had  made  for  him,  and  which  it  be. 
hooved  him  to  agree  to,  for  otherwise  he  should  lose  his  whole  duchy. 
Upon  this,  high  words  passed  between  the  earl  and  his  barons  with 
the  duke  ;  but  the  duke  humbled  and  excused  himself  as  much  a3 
possible,  for  he  was  conscious  that  he  had  been  in  some  sort  to 
blame.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to  come  to  terms,  in  order  that 
the  English  might  quit  Brittany.  The  earl  then  gave  notice  to  the 
city  of  Vannes,  that  if  any  of  his  men  were  indebted  to  the  inhab. 
itants,  they  should  con\^e  forward,  when  they  would  be  paid.  He 
gave  back  to  the  magistrates  the  keys  of  the  town,  and  thanked 
them  for  their  attentions  to  him. 

The  earl  was  supplied  wi'^h  vessels  at  Vannes,  Hennebon  and 
Quimperl^,  and  wherever  else  they  had  been  quartered,  on  paying 
for  them :  he  left  Vannes  on  the  eleventh  day  of  April,  in  battle- 
array,  with  banners  displayed,  and  thus  marched  to  the  haven.  The 
duke  of  Brittany,  sir  Alain  de  la  Houssaye,  the  lord  de  Montbour- 
sier,  sir  Stephen  Guyon,  sir  William  de  Tresiquidi,  sir  Gecffjy  de 
Kerimel  and  others  of  his  council,  came  thither ;  they  sent  to  inform 
the  earl,  who  was  in  his  vessel,  that  the  duke  wanted  to  speak  with 
him  ;  but  the  earl  refused  to  come,  and  sent  the  lord  Latimer  and 
lord  Thomas  Percy.  These  two  had  a  conference  v/ith  the  duke 
for  three  hours,  and,  after  long  debates,  consented  to  request  the 
earl,  that  before  he  set  sail,  he  would  on  another  day  have  a  conver. 
sation  with  the  duke  :  they  then  went  to  his  ship,  and  related  to  the 
earl  all  that  had  passed. 

About  midnight,  on  the  return  of  the  tide,  the  wind  became  favor, 
able  ;  and  the  mariners  asked  the  earl  what  were  his  intentions. 
The  eari,  who  wished  not  for  any  further  conferences,  said,  "  Weigh 
your  anchor  and  set  your  sails,  and  lec  us  begone."  This  was  soon 
done  ;  and  thus  did  the  English  sei  sail  from  the  harbor  of  Vannes 
for  England.  All  the  others  did  the  same  in  their  different  ports, 
and  collected  together  at  sea. 

We  will  now  speak  of  certain  knights  and  squires  who  returned 
to  Cherbourg  by  land,  and  relate  what  befel  them  on  the  road.  The 
constable  of  France,  who  at  that  time  resided  at  chSiteau  Josselin, 
seven  leagues  from  Vannes,  had  granted  passports  to  some  English 
and  Navarre  Icnights  of  the  garrison  of  Cherbourg,  who  had  served 
under  the  earl  of  Buckingham.  Among  others,  were  sir  John 
Harlestone,  governor  of  Cherbourg,  sir  Evan  Fitz warren,  sir  Wil- 
liaiP  Clinton  and  sir  John  Burley.  They  set  out  from  Vannes  fol- 
lowing the  road  to  cha,teau  Josselin,  for  it  was  in  their  route.  On 
their  arrival,  they  took  up  their  quarters  in  the  town  below  the  cas- 
tle, not  intending  more  than  to  dine  and  continue  their  journey. 
When  they  had  dismounted  at  the  inn,  like  travellers  who  wis  hed 
to  repose  themselves,  the  knights  and  squires  of  the  castle  came  to 
visit  them  as  brother-soldiers,  who  always  see  each  other  with  pleas- 
ure ;  particularly  the  French  and  English.  Among  the  French, 
there  was  a  squire  of  great  renown  in  arms,  who  belonged  to  .Tohn 
de  Bourbon,  count  de  la  Marche,  the  nearest  to  his  person  of  all 
his  squires,  and  whom  he  loved  the  most :  his  name  was  John 
Boucmel.  He  had  formerly  been  in  garrison  in  Valogne  with  sir 
William  des  Bordes,  and  in  his  expedition  against  Cherbourg. 
During  that  time,  he  had  often  had  words  with  an  English  squire, 
called  Nicholas  Clifford,  who, was  then  present,  respecting  a  tilling 
match.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation  which  these  French 
knights  and  squires  held  at  the  inn  with  the  English,  John  Boucmel, 
recollecting  Clifford,  cried  out,  "Nicholas  Clifford  !  Ah  1  Nicholas, 
Nicholas,  we  have  often  wished  and  sought  to  perform  a  tilting 
match  ;  but  we  never  could  find  fit  opportunity  or  place  for  it.  Now, 
as  we  are  here  before  my  lord  constable  and  those  gentlemen,  let 
us  perform  it:  I  therefore  demand  from  you  three  courses  with  a 
lance."  "  John,"  replied  Nicholas,  "  you  know  that  we  are  here 
but  as  travellers  on  our  road,  under  the  passport  of  my  lord  consta. 
ble  :  what  you  ask  from  me  cannot  now  be  complied  with,  for  I  am 
not  the  principal  in  the  passport,  but  under  the  command  of  theeo 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,   SPAIN*-  &c; 


k  lights  whom  you  see :  if  I  were  to  stay  behind,  they  would  set 
cat  without  me."  "  Ha,  Nicholas,  do  not  make  such  excuses  as 
nese:  let  your  friends  depart,  if  they  please,  for  I  give  you  my 
{ romise,  that  as  soon  as  our  tilt  shall  be  over,  I  will  conduct  you 
1  ivself  within  the  gates  of  Cherbourg  without  loss  or  peril,  as  I  can 
L  ;pend  on  my  lord  constable's  good-will. 

Nicholas  said :  "  Now,  suppose  it  to  be  as  you  say,  and  that  I 
pia'je  my  confidence  in  being  safely  conducted  by  you,  vet  you  see 
we  are  travelling  through  the  country  without  arms  of  any  sort : 
therefore,  if  I  were  willing  to  arm  myself,  I  have  not  wherewithal  to 
do  so."  John  replied  :  "  You  shall  not  excuse  yourself  that  way, 
for  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do :  I  have  plenty  of  arms  at  my  com- 
mand, and  will  order  dilferent  sorts  to  be  brought  to  the  place  where 
we  shall  tilt ;  and,  when  ail  are  laid  out,  you  shall  examine  them, 
and  consider  which  will  suit  you  best :  for  I  will  leave  the  choice  to 
you,  and,  when  you  shall  have  chosen,  I  will  then  arm  myself." 

When  Nicholas  saw  himself  so  earnestly  pressed,  he  was  ashamed 
that  those  present  should  have  heard  it,  and  thought,  that  since  John 
made  such  handsome  offers,  he  could  not  in  honor  refuse  them ;  for 
John  still  added,  "  Make  vs^hatever  arrangements  you  please,  I  will 
agree  to  them  sooner  than  we  should  not  have  a  tilting  match." 
Nicholas  then  said,  he  would  consider  of  it ;  and,  before  his  depart- 
ure he  would  make  him  acquainted  with  his  resolution  ;  adding,  "  if 
it  will  not  be  possible  for  me  to  comply  with  your  request  at  this 
place,  and  if  my  lords,  under  whom  I  am,  should  be  unwilling  to  as- 
sent to  it,  on  my  return  to  Cherbourg,  if  you  will  come  to  Valogne, 
and  signify  to  me  your  arrival,  I  will  immediately  hasten  thither,  and 
deliver  you  from  your  engagement."  "  No,  no,"  said  John,  "seek 
not  for  excuses  :  I  have  oftbred  you  such  handsome  proposals,  that 
you  cannot  in  honor  depart  without  running  a  tilt  with  me,  according 
to  the  demand  I  make."  Nicholas  was  more  enraged  than  before  ; 
for  he  thought,  and  true  it  was,  that  he,  by  such  a  speech,  greatly 
outraged  his  honor.  Upon  this,  the  French  returned  to  the  castle, 
and  the  English  to  their  inn,  where  they  dined 

When  these  knights  had  got  to  the  castle,  you  may  suppose  they 
were  not  silent  on  the  words  which  had  passed  between  Tohn  Bouc- 
mel  and  Nicholas  ClilTord,  insomuch  thai  the  constable  heard  of  them. 
He  considered  a  short  time  ;  and,  when  the  knights  and  squires  of 
the  country  who  were  with  him  entreated  him  to  interest  himself 
that  this  combat  might  be  fought,  he  willingly  promised  it.  The 
English  knights  and  squires,  wishing  to  pursue  their  journey  after 
dijiner,  went  to  the  castle  to  wait  on  the  constable;  for  he  was  to 
give  thern  seven  knights  to  escort  them  the  whole  road,  through  Brit- 
tany and  Normandy,  as  far  as  Cherbourg. 

When  they  were  arrived  at  the  castle,  the  constable  received  them 
very  amicably,  and  then  said,  "  I  put  you  all  under  arrest,  and  for- 
bid you  to  depart  hence  this  day :  to-morrow  morning,  after  mass, 
you  shall  witness  the  combat  between  your  squire  and  ours,  and  then 
you  shall  dine  with  me.    Dinner  over,  you  shall  set  out,  and  I  will 
give  you  good  guides  to  conduct  you  to  Cherbourg."    They  com- 
plied  with  his  requests,  and,  having  drank  of  his  wine,  returned  to 
their  inn.    Now  the  two  squii-es  consulted  together,  for  it  was  fixed 
they  should  on  the  morrow  moaning  engage  without  fail.  When 
morning  came,  they  both  heard  mass,  confessed  themselves,  and 
rnounted  their  horses;  the  French  \ieing  on  one  side,  and  the  Eng- 
lish on  the  other :  they  rode  together  to  a  smooth  plain  on  the  out- 
side  of  the  castle,  where  they  dismounted.    John  Boucmel  had  pro- 
vided there  tvv^o  suits  of  armor,  according  to  his  promise,  which  were 
good  and  strong,  as  the  occasion  demanded:  having  had  them  dis- 
played,  he  told  the  English  squire  to  make  the  first  choice.    "  No," 
said  the  Englishman,  "  I  will  not  choose  :  you  shall  have  iWe  choice." 
John  was  therefor.-  forced  to  choose  first,  which  he  did,  and  armed 
himself  completely  (in  doing  which  he  was  assisted,)  as  a  good  man- 
at-arms  should  be.    Nicholas  did  the  same.    When  they  were  both 
armed,  they  grasped  their  spears,  well  made  with  Bordeaux  steel  and 
of  the  same  length  ;  and  each  'took  the  position  proper  for  him  to  run 
his  course,  with  their  helmets  and  vizors  closed.    They  then  ad- 
vanced, and,  when  they  approached  pretty  near,  they  lowered  their 
spears,  aiming  them  to  hit  each  other.    At  the  first  onset,  Nicholas 
Chfford  struck  with  his  t^pear  John  Boucmel  on  the  upper  part  of  his 
breast ;  but  the  point  slipped  off  the  steel  breast-plate,  and  pierced 
the  hood,  which  was  of  good  mail,  and,  entering  his  neck,  cut  the 
jugular  vein,  and  passed  quite  through,  breaking  off  at  the  shaft  with 
the  head ;  so  that  the  truncheon  remained  in  the  neck  of  the  squire, 
who  was  killed,  as  you  may  suppose.    The  English  squire  passed  on 
to  hi?  chair,  where  he  seated  himself.    The  French  lords,  who  had 
seen  the  stroke  and  the  broken  spear  in  his  neck,  hastened  to  him  : 
they  immediately  took  off  his  helmet,  and  drew  out  the  spear.  On 
its  being  extracted,  he  turned  himself  about  without  uttering  a  word, 
and  fell  down  dead.    The  English  squire  hurried  to  his  relief,  cry- 
ing out  to  have  the  blood  stanched,  but  could  not  arrive  before  he 
expired.    Nicholas  Clifford  was  then  exceedingly  vexed,  for  having 
by  ill-fortune  slain  a  valiant  and  good  m.an-at-arms.  .  All  who  at  that 
time  could  have  seen  the  despair  of  the  count  de  la  Marche,  who 
had  such  an  affection  for  his  deceased  squire,  would  surely  have  much 
pitied  him;  he  was  in  the  greatest  distress,  for  he  esteemed  him 
above  all  others. 

The  constable  was  present,  and  endeavored  to  comfort  him,  say- 
ing,  "  that  such  things  were  to  be  expected  in  similar  combats.  It 


has  turned  out  unfortunate  for  our  squire,  but  the  Englishman  could 
not  help  it."  He  then  addressed  himself  to  the  English  :  "  Come, 
come  to  dinner,  for  it  is  ready."  The  constable  led  them,  as  I  may 
say,  against  their  wills  to  the  castle  to  dinner,  for  they  wished  nn< 
to  go  there  on  account  of  the  death  of  the  Frenchman. 

The  count  de  la  Marche  most  tenderly  bewailed  his  squire,  as  he 
viewed  his  corpse,  Nicholas  Clifford  directly  retired  to  his  lodgings, 
and  would  not  by  any  means  dine  at  the  castle,  as  well  for  the  great 
vexation  he  was  in  for  this  death  as  on  account  of  his  relations  and 
friends  ;  but  the  constable  sent  to  seek  for  him,  and  it  was  necessary 
he  should  comply.  On  his  arrival,  the  constable  said  :  "  In  truth, 
Nicholas,  I  can  very  well  believe,  and  I  see  by  your  looks,  that  you 
are  much  concerned  for  the  death  of  John  Boucmel ;  'but  I  acquit 
you  of  it,  for  it  was  no  fault  of  yours,  and,  as  God  is  my  judge,  if  I 
had  been  in  the  situation  you  were  in,  you  have  done  nothing  more 
than  I  would  have  done,  as  it  is  better  to  hurt  one's  enemy  than  to 
be  hurt  by  him.    Such  is  the  fate  of  war." 

They  then  seated  themselves  at  the  table,  and  these  lords  dined  at 
their  ease.  After  they  had  finished  their  repast,  and  drank  their 
wine,  the  constable  called  the  lord  le  Barrois  des  Banes,  and  said  to 
him,  "Barrois,  prepare  yourself:  I  will  that  you  conduct  these  Eng- 
lishmen as  far  as  Cherbourg,  and  that  you  have  opened  to  them  every 
town  and  castle,  and  have  given  to  them  whatever  they  shall  be  in 
need  of."  Le  Barrois  replied,  "  My  lord,  I  shall  cheerfully  obey 
your  orders." 

The  English  then,  taking  leave  of  the  constable  and  the  knights 
with  him,  came  to  their  lodgings,  where  everything  was  packed  up 
and  ready.  They  mounted  their  horses,  departed  from  chateau  Jos- 
selin,  and  rode  straight  to  Pontorson  and  Mont  St.  Michel.  They 
were  under  the  escort  of  that  gallant  knight  !e  Barrois  des  Barres, 
who  never  quitted  them  in  Brittany  or  Normandy,  until  they  had  ar- 
rived  in  Cherbourg.  In  this  manner  did  the  army  of  the  earl  of 
Buckingham  quit  France  by  sea  and  by  land.  W^e  will  now  return 
to  the  affairs  of  Flanders  during  that  period,  and  say  how  the  men  of 
Ghent  behaved  themselves,  and  how  the  earl  of  Flanders,  their  lord, 
persisted  in  continuing  an  oppressive  and  heavy  war. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

THE  WAR  RECOMMENCES  BETWEEN  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  AND  TOT 
INHABITANTS  OF  GHENT.  THE  MEN  OF  GHENT  AND  OF  YPRES  ARE 
DISCOMFITED  DY  THE  AMBUSCADES  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS. 

True  it  is,  that  the  earl  of  Flanders  at  the  beginning  had  very 
little  dread  of  the  Flemings  and  men  of  Ghent,  imagining  he  could 
conquer  them  by  little  and  little,  both  by  reason  and  arms,  since 
John  Lyon  and  John  Pruniaux  were  dead  :  but  the  men  of  Gheni 
had  still  able  captains  in  whom  wholly  they  trusted,  and  by  whom 
they  were  governed  ;  &uch  as  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  captain  of  the  cas- 
tlewick  of  Ghent,  and  John  de  Launoy,  captain  of  the  men  of  Cour- 
tray.  There  were  other  captains ;  John  Boule,  Peter  du  Bois,  Arnoul 
le  Clerc  and  Peter  la  Nuitee.  At  this  period,  there  arose  a  contest 
between  the  grandees  and  populace  of  Bruges  ;  the  small  handicraft 
trades  there  wished  to  act  according  to  their  own  inclinations,  which 
the  richer  sort  would  not  suffer.  This  caused  a  rebellion,  and  great 
numbers  of  fullers  and  weavers  lost  their  lives  before  the  rest  were 
appeased.  The  inhabitants  sent  information  of  all  this  to  the  earl, 
who  resided  at  Lille,  entreating  of  him,  for  the  love  of  God,  ts  come 
to  them  ;  for  they  acknov^'ledged  him  as  their  lord,  and  were  at  that 
moment  masters  of  the  populace. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  was  pleased  /n  hearing  this  intelligence  : 
he  set  out  from  Lille,  in  company  with  sir  William  de  Namur  and  a 
great  number  of  knights  and  squires  of  Flanders,  and  came  to  Bruges, 
where  he  was  received  with  great  joy  by  the  council.  On  the  arrival 
of  the  earl  at  Bruges,  all  the  leaders  and  those  who  were  even  sas. 
pected  to  have  similar  intentions  with  the  men  of  Ghent,  were 
arrested  and  sent  to  prison,  to  the  amount  of  five  hundred,  who  in  a 
short  time  were  beheaded. 

When  those  of  the  Franconate*  learnt  that  the  earl  was  quiet  in 
Bruges,  they  began  to  be  alarmed,  and  immediately  threw  themselves 
on  the  mercy  of  the  earl,  who  pardoned  them,  to  their  great  joy ;  for 
his  power  was  daily  increasing,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Franco- 
nate have  been  always  more  attached  to  their  earl  than  all  the  rest 
of  Flanders.  The  earl,  seeing  himself  master  of  Bruges  and  of  the 
Franc,  and  that  he  had  at  his  orders  knights  and  squires  from  Hain. 
ault  and  Artois,  thought  he  had  now  a  good  opportunity  to  recover 
his  country  and  to  punish  the  rebels  :  he  therefore  declared  he  would 
first  pay  a  visit  to  Ypres.  He  hated  them  much  for  having  so  easily 
opened  their  gates  to  those  of  Ghent,  and  said  that  those  who  by 
treaties  had  admitted  his  enemies  within  the  town,  and  slain  his 
knights,  should  pay  dearly  for  it,  if  he  should  gain  the  upper  hand 
of  them.  He  then  issued  his  summons  to  the  Franc  and  Bruges,  for 
he  was  resolved  to  march  to  Ypres. 

News  was  carried  to  Ypres,  that  the  earl  was  pieparing  to  attack 
them :  they  deteimined,  in  consequence,  to  send  to  Ghent  to  ask 
assistance  :  for  they  were  not  in  sufficient  strength  to  hold  out  with- 

*  Du  Franc.  That  part  of  Flanders,  in  which  the  towtis  ot'Dunkirk,  IJerffues,  Grave- 
lines,  Borobourg  and  Fumes  are  situated,  is  called  tht  Fracc.  or  the  Francooat*.— 
JVbte  in  Mi  moires  de  I'Acadcmis,  vol.  xx.  p.  4i9> 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


277 


out  succors  from  that  party,  who  had  always  promised  to  help  them 
in  their  need.  They  sent  secretly  letters  and  messages  to  the  cap- 
tains  in  Ghent,  to  inform  them  of  the  situation  of  the  earl,  and  his 
Hienaces  of  coming  to  attack  them. 

The  men  of  Ghent  considered  themselves  as  bound  by  their  faith 
and  oaths  to  grant  their  request,  and  having  called  two  captains, 
John  Bou!e  and  Arnoul  le  Clerc,  said  to  them,  "  You  will  take  three 
tliousand  of  our  men.  and  march  in  haste  to  Ypres,  to  succor  our 


Hotel  se  Ville,  Ypres.  From  an  Original  Drawing 


good  friends."  Soon  after  this  order  was  given,  the  detachment 
marched  from  Ghent,  and  three  thousand  men  arrived  at  Ypres,  to 
the  great  joy  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  set  out  from  Bruges  with  a  large  force,  and 
came  to  Thorout :  on  the  moiTOvv  to  Poperingue,  where  they  halted 
for  three  days,  until  his  whole  army  was  come  up,  which  amounted 
to  twenty  thousand  men.  The  men  of  Ghent  being  informed  of  all 
these  preparations,  and  that  the  earl  was  to  march  against  Ypres 
with  a  powerful  army,  resolved  to  assemble  their  whole  force,  and 
take  the  road  by  Courtray  to  Ypres.  when,  by  uniting  with  those  of 
the  last  town,  they  might  engage  the  earl's  army ;  and,  if  they  should 
once  completely  defeat  him,  he  would  never  be  able  to  ref'.ovev  the 
blow.  In  consequence  of  this  determination,  the  following  captains 
marched  from  Ghent :  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  la 
Nuitee,  John  de  Launoy,  with  others,  who  were  captains  of  hun- 
dreds or  of  fifties  in  the  different  parishes  ;  and,  when  drawn  out  in 
the  plain,  they  amounted  to  upward  of  nine  thousand  men. 

They  marched  for  Courtray,  where  they  were  received  with  great 
joy,  for  John  de  Launoy  was  governor.  The  earl  of  Flanders,  whose 
quarters  were  at  Poperingue,  heard  how  those  of  Ghent  intended 
marching  to  Ypres,  and  that  they  were  already  at  Courtray.  Upon 
this,  he  called  a  council,  and  kept  his  army  in  a  compact  body. 
The  Ghent  men  who  had  come  to  Courtray  marched  from  thence  to 
Rousselaer,  where  they  halted,  and  sent  to  inform  those  of  Ypres  of 
their  arrival ;  and,  if  they  would  come  forth  with  the  troops  they  had 
sent  to  them,  they  should  be  in  sufficient  force  to  combat  the  earl. 
The  men  of  Ypres  were  delighted  at  this  intelligence  ;  and,  having 
every  inclination  to  do  what  had  been  requested,  they  sallied  out  in 
the  morning,  to  the  amount  of  eight  thousand,  under  the  command 
of  John  Boule  and  Arnoul  le  Clerc. 

The  earl,  who  was  with,  his  army  in  that  district,  got  information, 
I  know  not  by  what  means  or  by  what  accident,  that  the  men  of 
Ypres  had  mirched  to  join  those  from  Ghent:  he  therefore  ordered 
two  large  ambuscades  on  a  pass  through  which  those  from  Ypres 
must  march,  under  the  command  of  his  son,  le  Haze,  bastard  of 
Flauders,  and  the  lord  d'Anghien  :  there  were  knights  and  squires 
{'roni  Haiiiault,  Artois,  Bruges,  and  the  Franconate,  and  in  each 
ambuscade  were  ten  thousand  men. 

When  those  of  Ypres  and  the  Ghent  men  who  had  been  sent 
thither  under  the  command  of  John  Boule  were  in  the  plains,  and 
had  marched  about  a  league,  they  came  to  two  roads  ;  one  of  which 
led  to  Rousselaer,  and  the  other  to  Thorout :  they  halted,  and  asked 
which  road  they  should  take.  Arnoul  le  Clerc,  answering,  said,  "  I 
would  advise  you  to  go  and  see  our  men  who  are  at  Rousselaer." 
"  By  my  troth,"  replied  John  Boule,  I  think  we  shall  be  better 
lodged  on  Mont  d'Or  than  anywhere  else ;  for  be  assured  I  know  so 


well  Peter  du  Bois  and  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  that,  since  they  have  scvt 
to  us  to  say  they  intend  to  offer  the  earl  battle,  they  will  get  as  near 
to  him  as  they  can  :  I  therefore  think  you  should  follow  this  road." 
Arnoul  le  Clerc  disputed,  but  John  Boule  insisted  upon  it,  and  made 
them  follow  his  road.  When  they  had  advanced  about  two  leagu  s, 
and  were  almost  tired,  they  fell  into  the  midst  of  these  two  ambus- 
cades,  which  when  they  perceived,  they  cried  out,  "We  are  be. 
trayed  !"    No  people  ever  made  so  poor  a  defence  as  they  did  :  they 

saved  themselves  as  fast  as 
they  could,  some  returning 
to  Ypres,  others  flying  over 
the  fields,  without  any  sort 
of  order. 

The  earl's  army  had  sur- 
rounded  a  great  number, 
whom  they  slew  without 
mercy  :  however,  John 
Boule  and  Arnoul  le  Clerc 
saved  themselves.  Tha 
runaways  who  made  foi 
Courtray  met  their  allies, 
who  had  set  out  from 
Rousselaer,  and  were 
marching  toward  Rose, 
becque.  When  Peter  du 
Bois  and  the  other  officer* 
saw  them  in  such  a  state, 
they  demanded  the  reason 
of  it,  and  what  had  hap. 
pened:  they  replied,  "  they 
could  not  tell ;  they  had 
not  had  time  to  see  wha» 
was  the  matter  ;  but  thai 
they  were  flying,  having 
been  betrayed,  and  that  the 
whole  plain  was  coveree 
with  them." 

Peter  du  Bois  was  doubt- 
ful, whether  to  march  back 
to  cover  the  runaways,  and 
to  combat  those  who  were 
thus  chasing  them,  or  to  ro 
treat  with  them  to  Cour. 
tray.  All  things  considered,  he  was  advised  this  time  to  retreat,  aa 
being  the  most  advantageous ;  he  therefore  began  his  return  in  regu 
lar  order,  without  quitting  the  road,  and  the  same  day  came  back  to 
Courtray.  The  runaways  took  shelter  there  :  the  men  of  Ghent 
were  quartered  in  the  town,  and  placed  strong  guards  at  the  gates 
to  prevent  any  surprise.  Vv'hen  John  Boule  and  Arnoul  le  Clerc 
were  returned,  and  had  counted  their  men,  they  found  there  had 
been  slain  of  the  men  of  Ghent,  including  tho-e  in  the  detachment 
sent  to  Ypres,  twelve  hundred  ;  and  of  those  of  Ypres  as  many,  it 
not  more.  If  the  ambuscade  had  pursued  those  flying  toward  Ypres 
and  Courtray,  they  must  have  been  overtaken,  and  scarcely  one 
would  have  escaped  :  but  the  giving  up  the  pursuit,  to  slay  those  who 
had  fallen  into  their  hands,  was  the  saving  of  many. 

The  inhabitants  of  Ypres  were  much  cast  down  on  seeing  their 
men  return  defeated  the  very  day  they  had  marched,  and  asked  how 
it  could  have  happened.  Some  said,  that  John  Boule  had  betrayed 
them,  and  led  them  thus  to  be  slaughtered.  You  have  often  heard 
how  difficult  it  is  to  appease  the  populace  when  once  they  are  stirred 
up  :  I  shall  instance  it  by  those  of  Ghent,  for  when  they  had  returned 
thus  defeated  to  Courtray,  and  heard  tiiat  John  Boule  was  in  the 
town,  they  collected  upward  of  a  thousand,  bawling  out,  "  Let  us  go 
seek  that  arch  traitor  John  Boule,  who  has  betrayed  us  !  for  it  was 
he  and  no  other  who  would  have  us  follow  that  road  which  led  to 
the  ambuscade.  If  we  had  believed  Arnoul  le  Clerc,  we  should 
have  escaped  it ;  for  he  wanted  to  conduct  m  straight  to  our  men, 
and  John  Boule,  who  had  sold  and  betrayed  us,  would  march  us 
where  we  have  been  tricked  and  defeated."  Now,  observe  how 
unjustly  they  accuse  him  of  treason,  when  I  do  not  see  that  there 
was  the  least  cause  for  it.  Had  it  been,  as  they  said,  that  he  had 
sold  and  betrayed  them,  he  would  never  have  returned,  but  would 
have  staid  with  the  earl  and  his  army.  This,  however,  could  not 
save  him  from  being  killed  :  the  men  of  Ghent  sought  for  him  in  his 
house,  and,  having  found  him,  dragged  him  into  the  street,  when  he 
was  torn  in  pieces,  and  as  many  as  could,  carried  off  a  morsel. 
Such  was  the  end  of  John  Boule. 

The  next  day,  the  men  of  Ghent  departed  from  Courtray,  and 
returned  home.    They  sent  John  de  Launoy  to  Gavre,  a  casllf 
longing  to  the  earl,  and  situated  on  the  Scheld,  of  which  V'  lOok 
possession,  and  placed  a  garrison  in  it. 


278 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

TUB  TOWNS  OF  YPRES  AND  C017RTRAY  TURN  TO  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS. 

GHENT  IS  BESIEGED. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  his  army.  When 
they  had  thus,  by  their  ambuscades,  defeated  the  men  of  Ghent, 
and  had  slain  three  thousand  or  thereabouts,  including  those  of 
Ypres,  the  earl  was  advised  to  advance  and  lay  siege  to  Ypres. 
This  counsel  he  followed,  and  marched  thither  with  a  fine  army  of 
knights  and  squires  from  Hainault,  Artois,  and  Flanders,  who  had 
come  to  serve  under  him.  As  soon  as  the  citizens  of  Ypres  learnt 
that  the  earl  was  on  his  march  thither  with  such  a  force,  they  were 
greatly  alarmed ;  and  the  principal  and  richest  inhabitants  held  a 
council,  in  which  they  resolved  to  open  their  gates,  and  go  out  to 
meet  him,  with  offers  to  replace  themselves  under  his  obedience, 
trusting  to  his  mercy.  It  was  well  known  to  him  that  they  had 
allied  themselves  with  Ghent  through  fear  of  the  lower  ranks,  such 
as  weavers,  fullers,  and  other  ill-intentioned  people  of  the  town : 
they  besides  depended  on  his  kind  and  merciful  character  for  their 
pardon.  As  they  had  resolved,  so  did  they  execute ;  and  upward 
of  three  hundred  in  a  company  went  out  of  the  town,  carrying  the 
keys  of  the  gates  with  them.  On  meeting  the  earl  of  Flanders, 
they  fell  on  their  knees,  and  begged  for  mercy,  saying,  that  they 
personally,  and  the  whole  town,  resigned  themselves  to  his  will. 

The  earl  took  pity  on  them,  made  them  rise,  and  granted  them 
his  pardon.  He  entered  the  town  of  Ypres  with  his  whole  army, 
and  there  remained  for  three  weeks,  sending  back  those  of  the 
Franc  of  Bruges  to  their  several  towns.  Daring  his  residence  in 
Ypres,  he  had  upward  of  seven  hundred  weaves  and  fullers  be- 
headed, and  all  those  who  had  been  any  way  concerned  in  admitting 
John  Lyon  and  the  Ghent  men  into  the  town,  who  had  slain  the 
knights  and  men-at-arms  whom  he  had  sent  thither,  and  which  had 
enraged  him  so  much.  To  prevent  them  from  again  rebelling 
against  him,  he  sent  three  hundred  of  the  principal  inhabitants  to 
prison  in  Bruges,  escorted  by  a  handsome  body  of  men-at-arms. 
He  then  marched  toward  Courtray,  in  order  to  bring  that  town 
under  his  obedience.  When  the  inhabitants  heard  this  was  his 
intention,  and  that  he  was  on  his  way,  having  subjugated  those  of 
Ypres,  they  were  much  afraid,  for  they  saw  no  appearance  of  any 
aid  coming  to  them  from  Ghent :  they  therefore  determined  to  sur- 
render  themselves  amicably  to  their  lord ;  for  it  was  better  to  depend 
on  the  earl,  to  whom  they  owed  fidelity,  homage,  and  loyalty,  than 
on  Ghent.  Upon  this,  three  hundred  of  the  principal  citizens  as- 
sembled,  and  went  out  of  the  town  on  foot,  to  meet  the  earl,  taking 
the  keys  with  them.  When  the  earl  was  near  to  pass  them,  they 
flung  themselves  on  their  knees,  crying  out  to  him  for  mercy.  The 
earl,  taking  compassion  on  them,  pardoned  them,  and  made  a  joyful 
entry  into  the  town,  where  every  one  paid  him  honor  and  reverence. 
He  arrested  about  two  hundred  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  whom 
he  sent  to  Lille  and  to  Douay,  as  hostages  for  the  town. 

When  he  had  continued  at  Courtray  six  days,  he  returned  to 
Bruges;  where,  having  reposed  himself  for  a  fortnight,  he  issued  a 
grand  summons  for  his  vassals  to  attend  him  at  the  siege  of  Ghent, 
for  at  this  time  all  Flanders  was  dependent  on  him.  He  left  Bruges 
with  a  numerous  army  to  lay  siege  to  Ghent,  and  fixed  his  quarters 
at  a  place  called  La  Briete.  Sir  Robert  de  Namur  came  thither  to 
serve  him,  v»^ith  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  according  to  his  let- 
ters and  orders  :  but  sir  William  de  Namur  could  not  come,  for  he 
was  at  the  time  in  France  with  the  king  and  duke  of  Burgundy. 

It  was  about  the  feast  of  the  decollation  of  St.  John  that  the  siege 
of  Ghent  was  commenced.  Sir  Walter,  lord  of  Anghien,  was 
marshal  of  the  army  of  Flanders:  he  was  young,  bold,  enterprising, 
and  fearless  of  whatever  dangers  or  perils  might  befal  him.  Not. 
withstanding  the  earl  of  Flanders  was  before  Ghent  with  so  nume- 
rous  an  army,  he  could  not  prevent  the  town  from  having  two  or 
three  gates  open,  by  which  means  all  sorts  of  provision  entered 
without  danger.  The  Brabanters  and  Liegeois  were  very  favorable 
to  them,  more  particularly  the  citizens  of  Brussels.  The  Liegeois 
wrote  to  them,  t^  keep  up  their  spirits:  "Good  men  of  Ghent,  we 
are  well  aware  that  at  this  present  you  have  enough  to  do ;  that  you 
are  hard  pushed  by  the  earl  your  lord,  and  by  the  gentry  and  the 
rest  of  the  country,  which  we  are  extremely  sorry  for:  know,  that 
if  you  were  only  five  or  six  leagues  from  our  frontiers,  we  would 
Bend  that  succor  which  ought  to  be  given  to  our  brothers,  friends, 
nnd  neighbors ;  but  you  are  too  far  from  us,  and  the  country  of 
Brabant  lies  between,  which  is  the  cause  that  prevents  us.  Now,  if 
you  should  be  besieged  at  this  moment,  do  not  be  cast  down ;  for 
God  knows,  and  all  the  principal  towns,  that  you  have  justice  on 
your  side  in  this  war,  whic^i  must  make  your  labors  more  effective." 
Thus  did  the  citizens  of  Liege  write  to  those  of  Ghent,  in  order  to 
comfort  them. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  had  invested  Ghent  on  the  sides  toward 
Bruges  and  Courtray ;  but  on  those  toward  Brussels  and  les  Quatre 
Mcstiers,*  he  could  not,  on  account  of  the  Beheld  and  Lys.  I  may 
therefore  say,  everything  considered,  that  Ghent  is  one  of  the 

*  Tl;e  territory  comprehenaed  under  tiie  name  of  Les  Quatre  Mestiers,  wns  formerly 
subject  U)  t)ie  liishop  of  Utreclit.  and  contained  thirty  villages,  HuUe,  Axele.  Bocliol.'e, 
and  'i^^iioile  ure  t..e  four  principal  towns ;  the  two  last  are  not  inclosed  witli  walls.- 


Strongest  places  in  the  world :  it  would  be  necessary  to  have  two 
hundred  thousand  men,  if  any  one  wishes  to  block  up  all  the  passes  . 
besides,  the  armies  ought  to  be  near  the  rivers,  or,  in  time  of  need, 
they  would  not  be  able  to  cooperate  with  each  other;  for  Ghent  is 
very  populous,  and  full  of  determined  men.  They  found,  on  num- 
bering the  inhabitants  at  this  time,  they  had  eighty  thousand  men, 
all  fit  for  bearing  arms,  under  sixty  and  above  fifteen  years. 

When  the  earl  had  been  before  Ghent  about  a  month,  and  his  men 
under  the  lord  d'Anghien,  le  Haze  his  son,  with  the  young  seneschal 
of  Hainault,  had  had  various  skirmishes  with  those  of  Ghent,  in 
which  sometimes  they  won,  and  at  others  lost,  as  in  such  cases  will 
happen,  he  was  advised  to  send  the  men  from  Bruges,  Ypres,  and 
Poperingue,  on  an  expedition  to  a  place  called  Longpont,  the  con- 
quest of  which  would  be  highly  advantageous  ;  for  by  this  they  could 
enter  the  Quatre  Mestiers,  and  then  approach  Ghent  as  near  as  they 
pleased.  Those  who  had  been  ordered  on  this  expedition  were 
drawn  up,  and  a  very  valiant  and  prudent  knight,  called  sir  Josse  de 
Haluin,  was  nominated  commander :  with  him  were  very  many 
knights  and  squires,  but  sir  Josse  was  the  chief.  When  they  arrived 
at  Longpont,  they  did  not  find  it  defenceless,  but  garrisoned  with  a 
great  number  of  men-at-arms:  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  la  Nuitee,  and 
Rasse  de  Harzelle,  were  there  in  front.  The  skirmish  was  severe  ; 
for,  on  the  arrival  of  the  detachnioiit  from  the  earl,  they  began  on 
both  sidea-  to  shoot  from  cannons  and  cross-bows,  which  slew  and 
wounded  many.  The  men  of  Ghent  behaved  too  well,  for  they 
drove  back  their  enemies,  and  took  by  force  the  banner  of  the  gold- 
smith's  company  of  Bruges,  which  they  flung  into  the  river  and  be- 
smeared  with  filth.  There  were,  of  this  goldsmith's  company  and 
of  many  others,  numbers  slain  and  wounded  :  in  particular  sir  Josse 
de  Haluin  was  killed,  which  was  a  great  pity.  So  valiantly  did 
the  Ghent  men  behave,  that  those  who  had  been  sent  to  Longpont 
returned  discomfited- 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  RAISES  THE  SIEGE  OF  GHENT.  HE  DEFEATS 
A  GREAT  PART  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  GHENT,  THROUGH  THE  SELF-SDF- 
FJCIENCV  OF  RASSE  DE  HARZELLE,  NEAR  TO  NEVELE. 

During  the  siege  of  Ghent  by  the  earl  of  Flanders,  there  were 
numerous  skirmishes  before  the  city.  The  lord  d'Anghien,  the  s^n- 
eschal  of  Hainault  and  le  Haze  de  Flanders,  never  ransomed  those 
whom  they  fell  in  with  unprotected  in  the  plains;  and  sometimes 
they  were  forced  to  retreat  in  such  a  hurry  as  not  to  have  time  to 
look  behind  them.  Six  thousand  well-appointed  men  were  drawn 
up  in  the  city,  and  put  under  the  command  of  Rasse  de  Harzelle, 
Arnoul  le  Clerc  and  John  de  Launoy :  they  marched  from  Ghent 
without  any  fear  of  the  army,  and  took  the  road  to  Alost,  which  was 
then  a  good  town  and  well  inclosed,  in  which  the  earl  had  placed  a 
garrison  of  several  knights.  They,  on  hearing  of  this  intended  at- 
tack,  made  off",  through  the  gate  leading  to  Brussels,  in  haste,  ether- 
wise  they  would  have  been  slain.  The  Ghent  men  burnt  everything, 
even  the  gates,  and  gained  great  pillage. 

'I'hey  then  marched  to  Dendremonde,  which  is  a  strong  town,  bu« 
they  took  it  by  storm.  Sir  Philip  de  Namur  was  there  killed.  The 
men  of  Ghent  were  masters  of  the  town,  but  not  of  the  castle  ;  for 
the  lord  de  Widescot  and  his  companions  held  it  out  valiantly  against 
them.  The  Ghent  army  went  next  to  Gramont,  which  had  lately 
turned  to  the  earl,  through  the  entreaty  and  negotiation  of  the  lord 
d'Anghien.  I  know  not  whether  by  treachery  or  not,  but  the  Ghent 
men  entered  it,  and  very  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  slain.  After 
these  exploits,  they  returned  to  Ghent  with  a  great  booty. 

When  the  earl  of  Flanders  considered  that,  besides  losing  his  time, 
he  was  at  a  vast  expense  in  the  siege,  and  that  he  and  his  army  were 
suffering  greatly,  and  also  that  he  could  not  prevent  the  Ghent  men 
from  sallying  forth  and  burning  the  country  ;  that  lately  they  had  con. 
quered  Dendremonde  and  Gram.ont ;  he  resolved  to  break  up  the 
siege  and  depart,  for  winter  was  approaching.  He  marched  away, 
and  sent  his  men  to  their  difl^erent  homes  to  recruit  themselves.  He 
ordered  the  lord  d'Anghien  and  the  lord  de  Montigny  to  garrison 
Oudenarde :  they  had,  besides  men-at-arms,  two  hundred  English 
archers,  on  whom  they  placed  great  dependence.  With  regard  to 
the  earl,  he  went  to  Bruges.  The  lords  who  were  in  Oudenarde 
made  several  sallies  against  those  of  Ghent;  and  there  were  frequent 
skirmishes,  for  they  were  almost  constantly  in  the  field,  so  that  none 
could  carry  provision  or  merchandise  to  Ghent  without  risk  of  being 
taken. 

When  the  winter  was  over,  and  the  month  of  April  arrived,  the 
earl  assembled  his  army,  having  sent  for  those  of  Ypres,  Courtray, 
Poperingue,  Damme,  Sluys,  and  the  PVanconate :  he  marched  from 
Bruges  and  came  to  Nevele,  where  he  remained  some  time.  While 
there,  he  appointed  the  lord  d'Anghien  commander-in-chief  of  all  the 
men-at-arms,  comprehending  those  of  Lille,  Douay  and  Oudenarde. 
The  earl's  army  was  fully  twenty  thousand  men  :  they  were  pre- 
pared to  march  to  Gavre,  where  John  de  Launoy  resided,  who,  on 
receiving  intelligence  of  this,  sent  off"  directly  to  Ghent,  to  inform 
Rasse  de  Harzelle  that  he  must  send  him  immediate  reinforcements, 
for  the  army  of  the  earl  had  taken  the  field.  Rasse  de  Harzelle  in 
stantly  collected  six  thousand  men,  and  marched  to  Gavre :  he  did 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  <feo. 


279 


not  find  John  de  Launoy,  but  overtook  him  at  Deynee,  where  he  was 
pillaging  the  country  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  They  then, 
having  united  their  forces,  marched  that  day  together,  and  fell  in  with 
those  rVom  Oudenarde  and  Deynse,  who  were  going  to  join  the  earl, 
whom  they  immediately  attacked,  and  slew  at  least  six  hundred  of 
thesn.  The  lord  d'Anghien  was  not  present :  he  had  gone  before  to 
tif)  tarl,  who  was  with  his  army  between  Deynse  and  Bruges. 

When  news  was  brought  to  the  earl,  and  the  lord  d'Anghien,  that 
the  men  of  Oudenarde  had  been  so  roughly  treated,  they  were  much 
vexed  :  the  lord  d'Anghien  was  ordered  to  march  with  four  thousand 
men  toward  Gavre,  where  they  expected  to  find  John  de  Launoy ; 
but  he  had  retreated  to  Ghent  with  his  pillage  and  prisoners,  of  whom, 
indeed,  he  had  no  great  number.  On  the  morrow,  he  and  Rasse  de 
Harzelle  marched  out  with  ten  thousand  men ;  and,  though  the  earl 
was  not  come  to  Gavre,  they  were  anxious  to  surround  him.  The 
same  day  that  Rasse  de  Harzelle  had  marched  from  Ghent,  Peter  du 
Bois  made  a  sally  also  with  six  thousand  men,  accompanied  by  Arnoul 
le  Clerc :  they  burnt  the  suburbs  of  Courtray,  and  then  retreated  to. 
ward  Deynse,  in  order  to  fall  in  with  their  townsmen  ;  but  it  was  too 
late,  for,  when  Rasse  de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  were  come 
to  Nevele,  they  perceived  the  earl  with  his  whole  army  in  the  plain  : 
thus  did  these  two  armies  find  themselves  in  sight  of  each  other, 
without  either  of  them  suspecting  it  in  the  morning.  When  Rasse 
do  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  saw  a  battle  was  inevitable,  they 
were  not  cast  down,  but  drew  up  their  men  in  three  battalions ;  in 
each  battalion  were  two  thousand  men,  all  bold  and  hardy,  and  the 
best  soldiers  in  Ghent. 

Peter  du  Bois  and  Arnoul  le  Clerc  had  an  equal  number  of  men, 
who,  though  in  the  country,  were  ignorant  of  this  meeting,  or  that 
their  friends  were  about  to  engage.  When  they  left  Ghent,  they 
had  entered  inta  an  agreement,  that  if  either  party  should  meet  the 
earl,  they  were  not  to  fight  without  the  other;  for  they  were  not  sepa- 
rately of  sufficient  strength,  but,  when  united,  they  were  able  to  en- 
gage with  three  times  their  number  :  this  they  had  sworn  to  Peter  du 
Bois  they  vv^ould  adhere  to  ;  and  to  say  the  truth,  if  Rasse  had  wished 
it,  he  might  easily  have  delayed  the  combat,  for  he  had  only  to  keep 
himself  in  the  town  of  Nevele  to  wait  for  Peter  du  Bois,  and  the 
eari  would  never  there  have  fought  him  :  but  the  moment  Rasse  de 
Harzelle  saw  the  army  of  the  earl,  through  pride  and  self-sufl^iciency, 
he  took  the  field,  saying  to  himself  that  he  would  offer  battle  to 
his  enemies,  and  reap  all  the  honor,  without  waiting  for  Peter  du 
Bois  or  the  others.  He  had  great  confidence  in  his  men,  and  such 
hopes  in  the  good  fortune  of  Ghent  that  he  thought  he  could  not  be 
defeated  ;  and  manifested  his  willingness  to  engage,  as  I  shall  pres. 
ently  relate  to  you. 

Greatly  was  the  earl  rejoiced  when  he  saw  Rasse  de  Harzelle 
march  out  of  Nevele  to  the  plain  to  fight.  He  immediately  ordered 
his  men  to  be  drawn  up  in  proper  order :  his  infantry  were  about 
twenty  thousand,  able  men,  and  about  fifteen  hundred  lances,  knights 
and  squires,  from  Flanders,  Hainault,  Brabant,  and  Artois.  Among 
those  from  Hainault  were  the  lord  d'Anghien,  marshal  of  the  army, 
and,  in  his  company,  the  lord  de  Montigny,  the  bastard  of  Anghien, 
Giles  de  Riscon,  Hutin  de  Lay,  the  lord  of  Lens,  sir  John  de  Berlam- 
mont  and  several  more.  From  Flanders  were,  the  lord  de  Guistelles, 
sir  Guy  de  Guistelles,  the  lord  des  Cornets,  the  lord  de  Hallue,  the 
lord  de  Haluin,  sir  Daniel  de  Haluin,  sir  Thierry  de  Disquetane,  sir 
John  d  Escoumbouc,  the  lord  de  Gentus,  sir  John  de  Vilain,  sir  Ge- 
rard  de  Marquellies,  ;-md  many  others.  Several  new  knights  were 
also  made.  The  young  seneschal  of  Hainault  had  died  in  his  bed 
some  time  before,  from  the  bruise  he  had  received  at  Aubiez,  near 
Mortaigiie,  for  he  had  been  in  that  affair. 

The  earl  formed  his  army  in  five  battalions,  and  in  each  there 
were  about  five  thousand  men,  eager  for  the  attack :  the  lord  de 
Lieureghien  bore  that  day  the  earl's  banner.  In  this  manner  they 
advanced  on  the  enemy,  five  battalions  to  three ;  but  at  the  com- 
mencement  only  three  battalions  of  the  earl's  army  engaged,  the 
other  two  were  on  the  wings  to  support  those  who  might  be  broken. 
The  earl  was  present,  exhorting  his  men  to  behave  well,  and  to  re- 
venge themselves  on  the  madmen  of  Ghent  who  had  given  them  so 
much  trouble :  he  said  to  the  citizens  from  the  chief  towns,  "  Be 
assured,  should  you  fly,  you  would  more  certainly  be  put  to  death 
than  if  you  stood  your  ground ;  for  I  will  have  you  all  beheaded 
without  mercy."  The  earl  posted  the  men  of  Bruges  in  the  first 
battilion,  those  of  the  Franc  in  the  second,  those  of  Ypres  and  Cour- 
tray  in  the  third,  and  those  of  Poperingue,  Cassel,  Bergues  and  Bour- 
bourg  in  the  fourth  battalion  :  he  had  retained  those  of  Oudenarde, 
Lille  and  Douay  near  his  person. 

The  armies  kept  advancing  toward  each  other.  Rasse  de  Harzelle 
ied  the  firtt  battalion,  for  it  was  composed  of  the  most  determined 
men  of  t'ne  three,  and  because  he  was  anxious  to  be  the  first  to  begin 
the  combat,  and  to  gain  honor  if  it  vv-ere  possible  :  he  attacked  that 
of  Bruges,  which  the  lord  de  Guistelles  and  his  brothers  commanded. 
There  was  great  pushing  and  fighting  at  the  commencement.  In 
another  part,  the  other  battalions  engaged,  when  many  were  beat 
down  at  the  onset.  The  Ghent  men  behaved  very  gallantly ;  but 
the  army  of  the  earl  was  t-)o  numerous  for  them. 

The  battle  was  sha,rp,  and  lasted  some  time,  so  that  it  was  long 
before  it  was  seen  which  had  the  advantage.  All  the  battalions 
were  intermixed ;  and  on  one  side  they  shouted  out,  "  Flanders  for 


the  Lion !"  to  cheer  their  men :  on  the  other,  they  cried  as  loudly. 
"Ghent,  Ghent  I"  There  was  a  moment  when  the  earl  was  in  dan- 
ger  of  losing  all ;  and,  if  he  had  then  given  way,  they  would  all 
have  been  slain  and  defeated  beyond  a  remedy:  for  Peter  du  Bois. 
with  full  six  thousand  men,  was  in  the  plain,  and  clearly  saw  tho 
combat,  but  ho  could  not  give  any  assistance  to  his  townsmen  for  the 
extensive  marshes  that  were  between  him  and  the  armies :  but,  had 
the  earl  lost  the  day,  or  his  men  fled  through  panic,  he  knew  well 
that  Peter  du  Bois  would  have  fallen  upo)i  thern,  and  none  would 
have  escaped  death,  not  even  himself ;  which  would  have  been  such 
a  loss  as  Flanders  never  would  have  recovered. 

Rasse  de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  bad  not  long  the  advantage 
in  this  combat,  for  the  earl  had  a  number  of  valiant  knights,  besides 
the  men  from  Ypres,  Courtray,  Oudenarde,  Damme,  Sluys,  the  Franc 
and  Bruges,  who,  when  assembled  together,  amounted  to  near  twenty 
thousand  men,  being  four  times  the  number  of  their  enemies.  The 
Ghent  men,  unable  to  withstand  thern,  were  thrown  into  disorder, 
?.iad  retreated  into  the  town.  Upon  this,  the  knights  and  squires 
advanced,  and,  breaking  their  ra?iks,  put  them  in  confusion,  and 
killed  them  in  heaps.  The  men  of  Ghent  retired  toward  the  church 
of  Nevele,  which  was  strong;  and,  having  collected  themselves 
there,  a  hard  battle  ensued,  and  great  slaughter  was  made  of  them. 
John  de  Launoy,  like  one  distracted,  rushed  into  the  church,  and 
posted  himself,  and  as  many  men  as  he  could,  in  the  large  tower  of 
the  steepir.  Rasse  de  Harzelle  remained  behind,  and,  with  his  men, 
performed  many  valorous  deeds  at  the  door  of  the  church  ;  but  at  last 
he  was  overpowered,  and  pierced  with  a  spear,  which  instantly  killed 
him.  Thus  ended  Rasse  de  Harzelle,  who  had  been  a  great  com- 
mander  of  the  Ghent  men  against  the  earl :  he  was  much  beloved 
by  his  townsmen  for  his  good  sense  and  prowcKS ;  but  this  was  his 
recompense  at  last  for  all  his  valor. 

When  the  earl  of  Flandere  arrived  atlhe  square  before  the  church, 
and  saw  that  the  Ghent  men  had  retreated  into  it,  he  ordered  the 
church  to  be  set  on  fire  :  his  order  wiia  obeyed,  and  a  fire  was  kin 
died  with  great  quantities  of  straw  and  faggots,  which  they  placed 
all  round  the  church.  The  flames  soon  ascended  to  the  roof,  when 
the  Ghent  men  perished  miserably  ;  for  they  were  sure  of  being 
burnt  if  they  staid  in  the  church,  and  if  they  sallied  out  they  were 
slain  and  cast  back  into  the  fire.  John  de  Launoy,  who  was  in  the 
steeple,  perceiving  himself  at  the  point  of  death,  and  that  he  must 
soon  be  burnt,  for  the  steeple  was  beginning  to  take  fire,  cried  out 
to  those  below,  "  Ransom,  ransom  !"  and  ofiered  his  coat,  which  was 
full  of  florins  ;  but  they  laughed  at  and  mocked  him,  saying,  John, 
come  and  speak  to  us  through  these  windows,  and  we  will  receive 
you.  Make  a  handsome  leap,  John,  such  as  you  have  forced  our 
friends  to  take  this  year :  you  must  make  this  leap."  John  de  Lau- 
noy, finding  his  situation  desperate,  and  the  fire  so  fast  approaching 
that  he  must  be  burnt,  grew  enraged,  and  preferred  being  slain  to 
being  thus  burnt.  Both  happened  to  him ;  for  he  leaped  out  of  the 
windows  in  the  midst  of  his  enemies,  who  received  him  on  their 
spears ;  and,  after  hacking  him  to  pieces,  he  was  flung  into  tha 
flames.    Thus  finished  John  de  Launoy. 

CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

PETER  DU  BOIS  WITH  THE  REMAINDER  OF  HIS  ARMY  RETIRES  TO  GTiTJfT^ 
AFTER  HAVING  BEEN  IN  DANGER  OF  HIS  LIFE,  HE  BESIEGES  COURTRAY. 

Of  the  six  thousand  men,  of  which  the  arm.y  at  least  consisted, 
that  Rasse  de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  had  brought  from  Ghent 
or  that  neighborhood,  or  who  were  serving  the  men  of  Ghent  for  pay 
and  had  been  marched  thither,  there  did  not  escape  more  than  three 
hundred  :  the  rest  were  slain  in  the  field  or  in  the  town,  or  had  been 
burnt  in  the  church.  Peter  du  Bois,  notwithstanding  he  had  a  fine 
army,  could  not  give  them  the  smallest  assistance,  on  account  of  the 
marshes  and  stagnant  waters  which  were  between  him  and  the  earl's 
army.  He  marched  away  with  his  men  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle, 
saying  to  them,  "  Come,  let  us  proceed  slowly  toward  Ghent.  Rasse 
de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  have  had  very  bad  success :  they 
are  defeated.  I  know  not  what  may  happen  to  us,  if  we  should  be 
pursued  and  attacked  by  the  earl's  army :  let  us  keep  in  a  body  and 
combat  boldly,  as  good  men  should  do  v/hen  they  fight  for  their 
rights."  Those  who  heard  him  answered,  "  "We  will  do  so."  They 
then  departed,  taking  the  road  toward  Ghent,  in  a  close  well.forraed 
battalion. 

Some  of  the  runaways  who  had  escaped  from  the  battle  of  Nevela 
returned  to  Ghent,  which  they  entered  quits  frightened,  like  defeated 
men,  and  related  how  Rasse  de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy  had 
been  slain  and  their  army  lost.  The  citizens  were  much  dejected 
at  this  ill  news,  and  sorry  for  the  loss  of  Rasse,  for  they  had  found 
him  a  good  captain  and  true  to  their  interests :  he  was  much  beloved, 
and  great  confidence  was  placed  in  him,  because  he  was  of  a  noble 
family,  and  had  served  them  faithfully  for  their  money.  They  asked 
the  runaways,  "  Tell  us  where  was  Peter  l'.u  Bois  all  the  time  of  the 
combat  ?"  They,  who  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  any  intelligence 
of  him  replied,  "  We  have  not  seen  him,  nor  do  we  know  anything 
about  him."  Upon  this,  several  began  to  murmur,  saying,  that  Peler 
du  Bois  had  behaved  very  ill,  for  not  having  been  present  at  this 


.  .  £  .   


280 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  Sec. 


battle,  he  who  had  six  thousand  men  under  his  command  completely 
armed. 

Those  who  governed  Ghent  therefore  resolved,  as  soon  as  Peter 
du  Bois  should  return,  to  kill  him,  and  then  make  peace  with  the  earl 
their  lord,  throwing  themselves  on  his  mercy.  I  believe  that,  if  they 
had  done  so,  they  would  have  acted  well,  and  peace  would  easily 
have  been  made.  But  they  changed  their  resolution,  for  which 
afterwards  they  paid  severely,  as  did  the  whole  country  of  Flanders. 
Aifjirs  at  that  time  were  not  so  bad  as  they  afterwards  became,  nor 
the  great  distress  of  Flanders  at  its  height,  as  I  shall  hereafter  relate. 

After  the  defeat  of  Rasse  de  Harzelle  and  John  de  Launoy,  the 
earl  of  Flanders  was  informed  that  Peter  du  Bois  with  an  army  of 
Ghent  men  were  in  the  field,  and  on  their  march  to  that  city.  The 
earl  halted,  and  called  a  council,  in  which  he  demanded  from  his 
knights  whether  he  should  not  pursue  them  and  offer  battle :  they 
replied,  that  he  had  done  enough  that  day ;  that  his  men  were  tired, 
and  that  it  was  proper  they  should  have  some  rest;  but  that  he  would 
do  well  to  send  off  five  or  six  hundred  men-at-arms,  to  observe  their 
motions,  for  they  might  perhaps  fix  their  quarters  in  siich  a  situation 
that  they  could  come  up  with  them  at  their  dislodging.  The  earl 
approved  of  this  advice,  and  followed  it :  those  who  were  to  be  of 
this  detachment  were  directly  ordered  out,  and  the  lord  d'Anghien 
was  appointed  to  the  command.  About  five  hundred  lances  being 
mounted,  they  marched  off  from  Nevele,  and  followed  by-roads,  in 
order  to  come  up  with  the  Ghent  men :  they  proceeded  so  far  that 
they  at  last  saw  them  descend  a  small  hill ;  they  were  in  a  compact 
body,  and  in  good  order,  marching  at  a  good  pace  toward  Ghent. 

The  lord  d'Anghien  and  his  detachment  followed  them  some  time 
un  their  flank.  Peter  du  Bois  and  his  men  saw  them  plainly,  though 
they  made  not  any  appearance  of  being  discomposed  by  it.  Peter 
du  Bois  said,  "Let  us  continue  our  road  with  a  good  step,  without 
breaking  our  ranks ;  if  they  attack  us,  we  will  receive  them,  but  I 
do  not  believe  they  have  any  such  intentions."  Thus  each  party 
marched  on,  without  doing  anything,  as  far  as  Ghent,  when  the  lord 
d'Anghien  returned  to  the  earl,  and  Peter  du  Bois  with  his  men  en- 
tered  the  t3wn.  Peter  du  Bois  was  very  badly  received,  and  on  the 
point  of  being  killed,  for  not  having  exerted  himself  to  assist  Rasse 
de  Harzelle.  Peter  exculpated  himself,  saying  truly,  *'  that  he  had 
sent  orders  to  Rasse  not  to  engage  with  the  earl  on  any  account, 
without  being  joined  by  him,  for  that  the  earl  was  in  too  great  force  ; 
but  thit  R^sse  had  done  quite  the  contrary  :  that  if  bad  success  had 
attended  him,  lie  could  not  by  any  means  be  blamed :  that  he  was  as 
much  grieved  for  the  death  of  Rasse  as  any  one,  for  the  town  of 
Ghent  had  lost  a  valiant  man  and  good  captain.  It  will  therefore  be 
necessary  for  you  to  choose  another,  one  who  has  a  good  reputation 
and  will  be  feared  ;  who  is  bold,  wise,  and  prudent :  or  otherwise 
put  yourselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  earl,  who  will  destroy  us 
all,  by  wickedly  and  cruelly  putting  us  to  a  shameful  death.  Now, 
consider  what  you  will  do :  either  persevere  in  what  you  have  begun 
and  carried  on  for  so  long  a  time,  or  throw  yourselves  on  the  mercy 
of  my  lord  the  earl  of  Flanders.'' 

None  made  any  answer  to  this  speech  of  Peter  du  Bois  ;  but,  with 
regard  to  ths  event  of  the  battle  of  Nevele  and  the  death  of  Rasse, 
he  was  acquitted.  He  was,  however,  much  dissatisfied  that  no  one 
replied  tJ  his  speech  ;  particularly  with  some  of  the  principal  and 
richest  citizens  of  Ghent  then  present,  such  as  sir  Guisebert  Grote 
and  sir  Simon  Bete.  He  at  the  time  did  not  show  his  resentment ; 
but  in  the  course  of  the  year,  they  severely  experienced  its  effects, 
as  you  will  hear  related.  The  lord  d'Anghien,  the  lord  de  Montigny, 
and  the  Haze  de  Flanders,  returned  with  their  men  to  the  earl,  and 
related  all  they  had  seen.  The  earl  set  off  from  Nevele,  and  went 
to  Bruges  :  he  dismissed  his  army  to  their  different  towns,  and  sent 
those  of  the  Franc,  with  the  lord  d'Anghien  and  the  banners,  to 
Oudenarde. 

The  men  of  Ghent,  on  hearing  that  the  earl  had  disbanded  his 
army  and  retired  to  Bruges,  began  to  be  in  motion,  by  the  instiga. 
tion  of  Peter  du  Bois,  who  said  to  them,  "Come,  let  us  take  the 
field,  and  not  be  cool  in  carrying  on  this  war,  but  show  we  are  men 
of  courage  and  enterprise."  Upward  of  fifteen  thousand  marched 
out  of  Ghent,  and  came  before  Courtray,  to  which  they  laid  siege 
during  the  time  of  the  feast  and  procession  at  Bruges  in  the  year 
1331.  They  remained  there  for  ten  days,  and  burnt  the  suburbs  of 
Courtny,  with  all  the  surrounding  country.  When  the  earl  heard  of 
this  he  remanded  a'l  his  gentlemen,  and  the  garrisons  and  com- 
monalty of  Ypres  and  the  Franc,  and  marched  from  Bruges  with 
upv/ard  of  twenty-five  thousand  men,  taking  the  road  to  Courtray, 
with  intentions  of  combating  the  Ghent  army  and  raising  the  siege. 
Peter  du  Bois,  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the  earl's  march  and 
strength,  thought  it  best  not  to  continue  the  siege  :  he  decamped, 
and  went  to  Deynse  and  Nevele,  where  his  army  quartered  them- 
selves, giving  out  they  would  there  wait  for  the  earl :  at  the  same 
time,  they  signified  their  situation  to  their  townsmen,  who  ordered 
out  the  reserve,  that  they  might  have  a  superior  force  of  men-at-arms. 
Fiftsen  thousand  more  men  therefore  marched  from  Ghent  to  their 
army  quartered  at  Deynse  and  Nevele,  where  they  encamped  in  the 
plain. 

When  the  earl  arrived  at  Harlebecque,  near  Courtray,  he  heard 
the  Ghent  men  had  retreated  toward  Ghent,  and  were  quartered  at 
Deynse  and  Nevele.   He  did  not  think  proper  to  pursue  them  at 


that  time,  but  dismissed  great  part  of  his  army  at  Courtray,  and  sent 
the  lord  d'Anghien  and  the  Hainaulters,  with  his  bastard  son  the 
Haze,  to  Oudenarde  in  garrison. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 

ARNOUL  LE  CLERC,  CAPTAIN  OF  SOME  TROOPS  OF  WHITE  HOODS,  DEFEATS 
SEVERAL  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS*  NOBILITY.  HE  HIK'SELF  IS 
AFTERWARDS  DEFEATED  AND  SLAIN. 

When  Peter  du  Bois  and  the  Ghent  army  found  that  it  was  not 
the  earl's  intention  to  advance  against  them,  they  departed  from 
Deynse  and  Nevele,  and  took  a  roundabout  road  toward  Oudenarde, 
on  their  return  to  Ghent.  The  day  they  passed  Oudenarde,  they 
detached  a  body  from  the  army,  under  the  command  of  Arnoul  le 
Clerc,  who  advanced  as  far  as  the  barriers  of  the  town  to  skirmish. 
The  knights  and  squires  within  could  not  resist  combating  with  them, 
so  that  many  were  slain  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  But  those 
from  Ghent  did  not  continue  the  skirmish  long :  they  returned  to 
Ghent  with  their  men,  when  each  retired  to  his  own  house. 

Three  days  after,  Arnoul  le  Clerc  marched  to  Gavre  with  about 
twelve  hundred  white  hoods  ;  and  the  castle  and  castlewick  were 
garrisoned,  to  keep  in  check  those  in  Oudenarde.  Arnoul  le  Clerc 
had  not  been  there  long  before  he  was  informed  that  some  knighte 
and  squires  had  sallied  out  of  Oudenarde  in  search  of  adventures, 
namely,  the  lord  de  Cornais,  the  lord  de  Remselles,  sir  John  de  Vil. 
laines,  the  lord  d'Anghien,  le  Gallois  de  Mamines,  the  bastard  de 
Cornais,  and  sir  Blanchard  de  Calemie.  He  therefore  formed  an 
ambuscade,  and  as  these  knights  were  on  their  return  to  Oudenarde, 
he  fell  upon  them,  when  several  were  slain,  for  mercy  was  shown  to 
none.  The  horses  of  the  knights  v^^ere  brought  very  opportunely, 
when  they  made  the  best  of  their  way  to  Oudenarde  :  on  their  arri- 
val  at  the  barriers,  they  dismounted  and  put  themselves  in  a  posture 
of  defence,  waiting  for  their  men  and  servants  ;  but,  before  they 
could  reenter  the  town,  they  had  left  upward  of  sixty  dead  on  the 
field. 

Arnoul  le  Clerc,  having  performed  this  enterprise,  marched  that 
day  to  a  monastery  near  Berchem  :  he  found  that  Pierre  d'Estonne- 
houx  and  Gallois  de  Mamines,  with  about  a  hundred  of  their  com. 
panions,  had  retreated  into  the  town  of  Berchem  :  he  therefore  im- 
mediately attacked  the  monastery  whither  they  had  retired.  Gallois 
de  Mamines  with  difficulty  escaped  from  the  back  part  of  it,  and 
having  entered  a  boat,  came  by  night  to  Oudenarde,  when  he  ]  elated 
to  the  lord  d'Anghien,  the  lord  de  Montigny,  sir  Daniel  de  Halluyn,and 
the  other  nights  who  were  there,  how  Arnoul  le  Clerc,  with  the 
white  hoods,  had  forced  the  monastery  of  Berchem,  and  slain  their 
companions  :  that  he  thought  Pierre  d'Estonnehoux  was  killed  ;  as 
indeed  he  was,  for  Arnoul  le  Clerc  and  his  men  had  made  him  leap 
out  of  a  window,  when  he  was  received  on  the  points  of  their  spears 
and  slain,  which  was  a  great  loss. 

The  knights  in  Oudenande,  on  hearing  that  Arnoul  le  Clerc  with 
about  twelve  hundred  white  hoods  were  quartered  in  Berchem;  that 
their  companions  were  slain  and  the  monastery  taken ;  were  very 
indignant,  and  determined  to  send  off  in  the  night  spies  to  observe 
whither  they  would  march  on  the  morrow.  The  spies  reported,  that 
the  white  hoods  had  fixed  on  Berchem  for  their  quarters,  which  much 
pleased  these  noblemen.  The  lords  d'Anghien  de  Montigny,  de 
Bresueil,  sir  Michael  de  la  Hamarde,  with  upward  of  six  hundred 
knights  and  squires  from  Hainault,  immediately  armed  themselves  ; 
as  did  a  like  number  from  Flanders.  Three  hundred  spears  were  in 
Oudenarde,  with  upward  of  one  thousand  cross-bows  and  stout  var- 
lets.  They  marched  to  Berchem,  and,  when  near  that  place,  they 
sent  forward  sir  Oliver  de  Chem,  with  full  one  hundred  lances,  to 
begin  the  attack,  and  to  draw  Arnoul  le  Clerc  out  of  the  monastery, 
as  well  as  to  give  time  for  the  cross-bows  and  stout  varlets,  who  were 
on  foot,  to  come  up  and  be  properly  arranged. 

Sir  Daniel  and  sir  Peter  de  Disquemac  and  the  Haze  de  Flanders, 
spurring  their  horses,  entered  the  space  before  the  monastery  at  full 
gallop,  crying  out,  "  Flanders  for  the  Lion  1  Flanders  for  the  Bas- 
tard  !"  The  Ghent  men,  not  expecting  an  ambuscade,  for  it  was 
early  morn,  were  not  dressed,  so  that  before  Arnoul  le  Clerc  could 
collect  his  men,  the  lord  d'Anghien,  the  lord  Lens,  the  lord  de  Bre- 
sueil,  the  lord  de  Cornais,  the  lord  de  Montigny,  entered  the  back 
part  of  the  town,  with  the  army,  crying  out,  "D'Anghien  for  the 
lord !"  and  attacked  the  Ghent  white  hoods  with  so  much  vigor,  that 
they  could  not  withstand  them,  but,  breaking  their  ranks,  were 
thrown  into  disorder ;  and,  of  the  twelve  hundred,  eleven  hundred 
were  slain  in  the  monastery,  in  the  town  and  fields.  Arnoul  le  Clerc 
was  also  killed,  as  he  was  running  away,  by  two  pikes  being  thrust 
through  him,  which  fastened  him  to  a  hedge.  After  this  defeat,  the 
lord  d'Anghien,  with  the  other  knights,  returned  to  Oudenarde,  es- 
teeming this  enterprise  a  deed  of  great  prowess.  The  news  of  it 
greatly  pleased  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  told  the  lord  d'Anghien 
that  he  was  a  handsome  and  good  child,  and  in  time  would  be  a 
most  valiant  man.  To  say  the  truth,  the  lord  d'Anghien  was  the 
glory  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  at  that  time  resided  at  Bruges,  and 
who  did  not  call  him  cousin,  but  fair  son. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

DUKIXa  TKIS  WAR,  THE  RfCH  CITIZENS  OF  GHENT  ARE  SUBJUGATED  BY 
THEIR  SOLDIERS.    PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  IS  MADE  GOVERNOR  OF  GHENT. 

When  the  news  was  carried  to  Ghent  that  Arnoul  le  Clerc  was 
slain,  and  his  n  en  defeated,  many  began  to  take  alarm,  and  to  say 
among  themselv;  3,  "  Our  affairs  go  on  very  badly :  by  degrees,  they 
will  kill  our  capt.iins  and  men  :  we  have  done  ill  to  make  this  war 
upon  the  earl  our  lord,  for  by  little  and  little  he  will  destroy  us.  The 
hatreds  of  Gilbert  Matthew  and  John  Lyon  are  now  falling  upon  us, 
and  we  have  too  long  followed  the  epinions  of  John  Lyon  and  Peter 
du  Bois ;  they  have  driven  us  into  this  war,  and  brought  on  us  the 
hatred  of  bur  lord  to  such  a  de^  ree  that  we  shall  never  be  admitted 
to  mercy,  nor  obtain  a  peace.  It  will  be  better  that  twenty  or  thirty 
should  suffer  than  a  whole  city." 

This  was  the  conversation  of  several  when  together  in  private, 
from  the  dread  of  the  ill-intentioned  who  were  of  another  way  of 
thinking,  and  were  daily  adding  to  their  power,  though  at  the  begin- 
ning they  were  but  poor  workmen  scarcely  worth  a  groat.  They 
had  now  plenty  of  gold  and  silver;  for,  when  in  want,  they  com- 
plained to  their  leaders,  who  willingly  listened  to  them,  and  gave 
them  advice  by  pointing  out  to  them  the  richest  men  in  the  town, 
and  saying,  "  Go  to  such  and  such  persons,  and  tell  them  we  want 
to  Bpeak  to  them."  They  directly  went,  and  those  they  sought  were 
afraid  to  refuse  following  them.  On  their  arrival,  they  were  told  the 
good  town  of  Ghent  was  in  want  of  money  to  pay  their  soldiers,  who 
were  aiding  to  guard  and  preserve  their  rights  and  franchises,  and 
that  it  was  nece;  sary  the  workmen  should  live.  They  raised  instantly 
among  themsel .  es  the  sum.  demanded  ;  for,  had  they  refused,  they 
would  have  bee  i  put  to  death,  on  pretence  of  being  traitors  to  the 
good  town  of  Ghent,  and  indifferent  to  its  honor  or  profit. 

Thus  did  these  wicked  people  become  masters  of  the  town,  and 
continued  so  as  long  as  the  war  lasted  against  their  lord.  In  truth,  if 
the  rich  men  and  nobility  of  the  town  were  beaten  by  such  rods,  one 
can.iot  pity,  nor  any  way  excuse  them,  for  they  were  the  primary 
cause  of  all  this  mischief.  When  the  earl  of  Flanders  sent  thither 
his  bailiff  to  do  justice  on  some  wicked  persons,  could  they  not  have 
remained  steady  and  have  assisted  him  in  this  act,  seeing  the  rebels 
were  then  in  very  small  numbers  ?  But  it  appeared  they  were  quite 
indifferent  whether  the  affiir  turned  out  well  or  ill,  or  if  they  had  war 
or  peace.  They  must  have  been  sensible,  that  if  they  made  war  on 
their  lord,  the  ill-intentioned  would  be  their  masters  and  lords  of  the 
town,  and  that  they  could  not  turn  them  out  when  they  pleased.  It 
wou'd  happsn  tj  them  as  tj  John  de  la  Faucille,  who,  by  dissembling 
and  quilting  the  tDwn  of  Ghent  to  live  in  Hainault,  imagined  he 
should  be  clear  of  all  the  wars  in  Flanders,  as  well  as  of  those  against 
his  lord  by  the  town  of  Ghent,  of  which  he  was  a  native,  and  that 
nothing  would  be  required  from  him :  but  in  this  he  was  mistaken, 
so  that  it  caused  his  death;  v/hich  was  a  pity,  for  John  de  la  Faucille 
was  in  his  time  a  wise  and  able  man.  But  in  those  days  none  could 
trim  between  the  lords  and  the  townsmen,  for  they  were  too  clear- 
sighted ;  and  though  he  knew  how  to  advise  others  very  well,  yet  in 
regard  to  himself  he  managed  things  badly.  I  do  not  know,  for  a 
tratla,  if  he  were  guilty  of  all  the  charges  on  which  he  was  examined 
by  sir  Sim^n  Rain  in  the  castle  of  Lille,  but  his  judges,  with  his 
adverse  fortune,  turned  against  him,  so  that  he  died  :  and  thus  it 
happened  to  all  the  leaders  in  Ghent,  and  those  who  encouraged 
them  in  their  rebellion  against  their  lord.  Many  others  of  Ghent 
perished,  who  I  hope  were  blameless. 

When  Peter  da  Bois  saw  Ghent  thus  weakened  in  her  captains 
and  soldiers,  and  deserted  by  her  allies  ;  that  the  principal  inhabitants 
began  to  tire ;  he  suspected  they  would  readily  give  up  the  war,  but 
that,  whatever  peace  or  treaty  they  should  enter  into  with  the  earl, 
there  would  not  be  any  possibility  for  him  to  save  his  life.  He  there- 
fore called  to  his  recollection  John  Lyon,  who  had  been  his  master, 
and  wi'h  what  art  he  had  worked ;  he  saw  plainly  he  could  not  do 
everything  himself,  not  having  sufficient  weight  nor  knowledge  to 
govern  the  t^wn ;  neither  did  he  wish  for  the  principal  command, 
being  solely  desirous  of  leading  every  mad  enterprise  :  he,  in  con- 
sequence, turned  his  thoughts  to  a  man,  of  whom  the  city  of  Ghent 
had  not  any  suspicions,  one  of  sufficient  prudence,  though  his  abilities 
were  unknown,  for  until  that  day  they  had  not  paid  any  attention  to 
him:  his  name  was  Philip  von  Artaveld,son  of  Jacob  von  Artaveld, 
who  had  ruled  over  all  Flanders  for  seven  years.  Peter  du  Bois  had 
heard  it  related  by  his  master,  John  Lyon,  and  the  old  people  of 
Ghent,  that  the  whole  country  was  never  so  well  governed,  feared, 
loved  and  honored  as  during  the  time  of  Jacob  von  Artaveld's  reign, 
which  lasted  for  seven  years :  the  inhabitants  added,  that  if  Jacob 
von  Artaveld  were  alive,  things  would  not  be  in  the  state  they  are 
now  in  :  they  should  have  a  peace  according  to  their  wishes,  and  the 
earl  would  be  too  happy  to  forgive  them. 

These  words  made  an  impression  on  Peter  du  Bois :  he  recollected 
that  Jacob  von  Artaveld  had  left  a  son  called  Philip,  a  handsome  and 
agreeable  man,  to  whom  the  queen  of  England,  when  she  was  at 
Ghent  and  during  the  time  of  the  siege  of  Tournay,  had  stood  god- 
mother, and  who,  from  respect  to  her,  had  been  christened  Philip. 
Peter  du  Bois  came  one  evening  to  Philip's  house,  who  resided  with 
maintaining  themselves  honorably  on  their  rents.  Peter, 


having  arranged  in  his  own  mind  what  he  should  say,  thus  opened 
the  matter  and  the  cause  of  his  coming:  If  you  will  listen  to  me, 
and  follow  my  advice,  I  will  make  you  the  greatest  man  in  Flan, 
ders."  "  How  will  you  do  this?"  replied  Philip.  "  I  will  tell  you 
how,"  said  Peter:  "  you  shall  have  the  sole  government  of  Ghent: 
for  we  are  at  this  moment  in  the  utmost  want  of  a  leader  of  a  good 
name  and  fair  character :  by  this  means  we  shall  rouse  the  men  of 
Ghent,  through  remembrance  of  your  father's  fame  ;  for  every  om 
says  that  Flanders  was  never  so  flourishing,  nor  so  much  feared,  as 
during  his  lifetime.  I  will  easily  place  you,  if  you  be  vailing,  in  his 
situation  ;  and,  when  there,  you  will  govern  according  to  my  advice 
until  you  shall  hnd  yourself  master  of  the  business,  which  you  will 
soon  acquire."  Philip,  who  v/as  arrived  at  manhood,  and  naturally 
wished  to  advance  himself  in  honor  and  wealth  more  than  he  then 
possessed,  replied,  "  Peter,  you  offer  me  great  things ;  and,  if  I  be 
placed  in  the  situation  you  say,  I  swear  on  my  faith,  that  I  will  never 
act  without  your  advice." 

Peter  asked,  "  Can  you  be  cruel  and  proud  ?  For  a  great  man 
among  the  commonalty,  and  in  particular  among  such  as  we  shall 
have  to  do  with,  will  not  be  thought  anything  worth  if  he  be  not 
feared  and  dreaded,  and  at  times  renowned  for  his  cruelty.  It  is 
thus  that  the  Flemings  wish  to  be  governed;  and,  among  them,  men's 
lives  should  be  no  more  valued,  nor  should  they  have  more  pity  shown 
to  them,  than  swallows  or  larks,  which  are  caught  in  the  proper 
season  for  the  table."  *'  By  my  troth,"  answered  Philip,  "  I  know 
v/ell  how  to  act  this  part."  "All  then  goes  well,"  said  Peter.  "You 
are  just  such  a  one  as  I  want,  and  the  chief  I  look  for."-  On  saying 
this,  he  took  leave  and  departed  to  his  own  house.  Night  passed, 
and  day  returned,  when  Peter  du  Bois  went  to  a  square  where  there 
were  upward  of  four  thousand  of  his  followers  and  others,  assembled 
to  hear  the  news,  to  discuss  how  matters  ought  to  be  carried  on,  and 
who  should  be  governor  of  the  town. 

The  lord  de  Harzelle  was  there,  who  chiefly  conducted  the  affairs 
of  Ghent,  but  he  would  not  undertake  to  do  anything  out  of  the  town: 
some  named  him  for  governor :  others  were  also  nominated.  Peter, 
who  was  listening  attentively,  having  heard  many  names,  raised  his 
voice  and  said,  "Gentlemen,  I  have  paid  every  attention  to  all  you 
have  said,  and  firmly  believe  that  you  have  been  induced,  through 
your  love  and  affection  for  the  honor  and  wealth  of  the  town  of  Ghent, 
to  propose  such  who  are  worthy  to  have  a  share  in  the  government 
of  this  city;  but  I  know  one  who  in  no  way  is  thinking  of  it,  and  if 
he  would  undertake  the  government,  there  could  not  be  any  one  found 
of  greater  abilities,  nor  of  a  more  propitious  name."  Peter  du  Bois 
was  called  upon  to  name  him,  which  he  did  by  saying,  "It  was  Philip 
von  Artaveld,  who  was  christened  at  the  font  of  St.  Peter's  in  Ghent 
by  that  noble  queen  of  England,  Philippa,  who  was  his  godmother 
at  the  time  when  his  father,  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  was  at  the  siege  of 
Tournay  with  the  king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Brabant,  the  duke 
of  Gueldres  and  the  earl  of  Hainault ;  which  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  his 
father,  governed  the  town  of  Ghent  and  the  country  of  Flanders  bet. 
ter  than  has  ever  been  done  since,  from  all  I  hear  from  those  inhab. 
itants  who  have  it  strong  in  their  memories:  Flanders  had  been  tor 
some  time  lost,  if  through  his  sense  and  good  fortune  ho  had  not  re- 
gained  it.  Now,  it  behooves  us  to  love  the  branches  from  such  a 
valiant  man,  in  preference  to  any  other  person."  No  sooner  had 
Peter  du  Bois  done  speaking  than  the  idea  of  Philip  von  Artaveld 
filled  every  one's  mind,  and  encouraged  them  so  much  that  they 
unanimously  cried  out,  "  Let  him  be  sought  for :  we  will  not  have 
any  one  but  him  for  our  governor."  "  No,  no,"  said  Peter  du  Bois: 
"  we  will  not  send  for  him :  it  will  be  much  better  we  go  to  his  house, 
for  we  do  not  at  present  know  how  he  will  take  it.  We  ought  not 
by  any  means  to  suffer  him  to  excuse  himself  from  accepting  it." 

At  these  words,  those  present  took  the  road  to  Philip's  house,  fol- 
lowed  by  many  others  who  had  been  informed  of  their  intentions. 
When  they  arrived  there,  the  lord  de  Harzelle,  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter 
la  Nuitee,  and  about  ten  or  twelve  of  the  principal  tradesmen,  ad- 
dressed him,  saying,  "  That  the  good  town  of  Ghent  was  in  the 
greatest  danger  for  want  of  a  chief,  with  v/hom  alliances  might  be 
formed  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  that  all  ranks  of  people  in 
Ghent  had  given  him  their  voices  and  chosen  him  to  be  their  sove. 
reign  ;  for  the  good  remembrance  of  his  name,  and  the  love  they 
had  borne  to  his  father,  made  him  more  agreeable  to  thern  than  any 
one  else.  For  which  reasons  they  entreated  him  affectionately  to 
take  on  him  the  government  of  the  town,  with  the  management  of 
their  affairs  both  within  and  without,  and  they  would  swear  to  him 
obedience  and  loyalty  as  completely  as  to  their  lord.  They  like, 
wise  engaged  to  bring  every  one,  how  great  soever  he  might  be, 
under  his  obedience." 

Philip,  after  hearing  everything  they  had  to  say,  made  the  follow, 
ing  prudent  reply  :  "  Gentlemen,  you  require  great  things  from  me ; 
and  I  should  imagine  you  have  not  weighed  the  matter  so  maturely 
as  it  ought  to  have  been,  when  you  offer  me  the  government  of 
Ghent.  You  say,  the  affection  your  ancestors  had  for  my  father 
has  been  your  great  inducement :  when  he  had  performed  for  them 
every  service  in  his  power,  they  murdered  him.  If  1  should  accept 
the  government  in  the  manner  you  request,  and  be  afterwards  mur. 
dered,  I  shall  gain  but  a  miserable  recompense."  "  Philip,"  said 
Peter  du  Bois,  who  caught  at  these  words  which  seemed  to  make 
his  choice  doubtful,  "what       V^^J^^  cannot  now  be  amended? 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &o. 


you  will  act  from  the  advice  of  your  council,  and  by  thus  contin. 
uing  you  will  ever  be  so  well  advised  that  all  mankind  shall  praise 
you."  Philip  answered,  "  I  should  never  wish  to  act  otherwise." 
They  then  elected  him  ;  and,  conducting  him  to  the  market-place, 
he  was  there  sworn  intu  ofBce  ;  the  mayors,  sheriff's  and  rulers  of 
companies  were  also  sworn  to  obey  him. 

In  this  manner  was  Philip  von  Artaveld  made  sovereign  of  Ghent, 
lie  acquired  great  popularity  at  the  commencement ;  for  he  spoke 
to  every  one  who  had  any  business  with  him  politely  and  prudently, 
so  that  he  was  beloved  by  all.  He  gave  a  part  of  the  revenues 
which  the  earl  of  Inlanders  had  in  Ghent  as  his  inheritance  to  the 
lord  de  Harzelle,  out  of  affection  to  him,  and  to  enable  him  the  bet- 
ter to  support  his  rank  ;  for  he  had  lost  everything  he  possessed 
without  the  walls  of  the  town. 

We  will  now  for  a  time  leave  these  affairs  of  Flanders,  and  speak 
of  those  of  England  and  Portugal. 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

A  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  Of  CASTILLE  AND  PORTUGAL. 

You  have  before  heard  related  the  death  of  king  Henry  of  Cas- 
tille,  and  that  his  eldest  son,  don  John,  was  crowned  in  his  stead. 
His  queen  also,  who  was  daughter  to  king  Peter  of  Arragon,  was 
crowned  with  him.  A  war  broke  out  between  king  Ferdinand  of 
Portugal  and  the  king  of  Castille  on  certain  disputes  between  them  ; 
but  principally  on  account  of  the  two  daughters  of  Peter  king  of 
Castille,  who  were  married  in  England  ;  the  eldest,  Constance,  to 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  Isabella  to  the  earl  of  Cambridge.  The 
king  of  Portugal  declared,  that  it  was  unjust  and  illegal  in  the  king 
of  Castille  to  disinherit,  without  cause,  his  two  cousins  ;  and  that  it 
was  not  becominij  tiiat  two  noble  ladies  of  such  high  birth  should 
be  disinherited  from  their  rights :  it  was  also  improper  that  this 
affair  should  become  old  and  forgotten,  so  that  these  ladies  would 
never  be  able  to  regain  their  possessions  :  that  for  him,  who  was 
one  of  the  nearest  relations  they  had,  he  would  never  consent  to  it, 
both  for  the  love  of  God  and  his  desire  to  maintain  justice,  to  which 
every  good  Chri.-itian  should  incline.  He  sent  therefore  his  defiance 
to  the  king  of  Castille,  whom  all  Spain  had  crowned  ;  and  the  king 
of  Portugal  made  war  upon  him  for  the  reasons  above  mentioned. 
Don  John  defended  himself  valiantly,  and  ordered  to  the  frontiers 
and  to  his  garrisons  numbers  of  men-at-arms,  to  oppose  his  enemies, 
80  that  he  lost  nothing  at  the  breaking  out  of  hostilities.  He  had 
with  him  some  of  the  ablest  and  most  prudent  of  French  chivalry, 
who  assisted  him  greatly  by  their  arms  and  advice ;  such  as  the 
begue  de  Villaines,  sir  Peter  his  son,  sir  John  de  Bergettes,  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Ligiiac,  sir  W alter  de  Puissac,  the  lord  de  la  Tande,  sir 
John  and  sir  Tristram  de  Roye,  and  many  more,  who  had  gone  to 
Spain  on  the  departure  of  the  earl  of  Buckingham  from  Brittany; 
for  the  king  of  France,  who  had  great  connections  and  of  a  long 
Btanding  with  the  king  of  Castille,  had  sent  them  thither. 

The  kiiig  of  Portugal,  on  finding  this,  thought  it  advisable  to  send 
embassadors  to  E.igland  t3  the  king  and  his  uncles,  to  request  sue 
cors  from  them,  that  he  might  be  able  to  carry  on  a  successful  war 
against  the  king  of  Castille.  He  called  to  him  one  of  his  knights, 
ft  valiant  and  prudent  man,  as  well  as  a  great  lord,  called  John  Fer- 
rande,  and  told  him  his  intentions  in  these  words  :  "  John,  you  will 
carry  these  credential  letters  to  England.  I  cannot  send  thither  a 
more  able  embassador  than  yourself,  nor  one  who  is  better  informed 
of  ail  my  aff'iira :  you  will  therefore  commend  me  to  the  king,  on 
presenting  tiiese  letters,  and  let  him  know  that  I  am  supporting  the 
rights  K)f  my  cou?ins,  his  aunts,  for  their  inheritance  of  Castille  and 
Spain  ;  and  that  I  have  already  waged  war  against  him,  who,  through 
th'j  influence  of  France,  has  taken  possession  of  it ;  but  that  I  am 
not  sufficiently  strong  in  myself,  nor  have  I  resources  to  oppose  him, 
nor  to  conquer  such  herit  iges  as  Castille,  Gallicia  and  Seville.  For 
which  reason,  I  entreat  him  to  send  me  his  fair  uncle  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  with  hi^  wife  and  daughter,  my  cousins,  and  a  number  of 
men-at-arms  and  archers.  On  their  arrival  hither,  we  will  curry  on 
such  a  war,  if  it  should  please  God,  that  we  will  recover  their  inher- 
itances."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  with  pleasure  will  I 
carry  your  message."  He  was  not  long  before  he  embarked  on 
board  a  strong  vessel  fit  for  the  voyage,  and  sailed  from  the  harbor 
of  Lisbon;  when,  having  favorable  winds,  he  arrived  at  Plymouth 
the  same  day  and  same  tide  that  the  earl  of  Buckingham  returned 
thither,  with  part  of  his  fleet,  from  Brittany. 

The  E.iglish  had  unfortunately  lost  at  sea  three  of  their  ships,  full 
of  men  and  stores,  and  had  been  so  much  separated  by  contrary 
winds,  that  they  arrived,  not  without  great  danger,  in  three  different 
ports  of  England.  The  earl  of  Buckingham  was  rejoiced  at  the 
arrival  of  the  Portuguese  knight,  whom  he  most  graciously  received. 
On  his  inquiring  after  news,  he  told  him  enough,  as  well  of  Spain 
as  of  Portugal.  They  continued  their  journey  together  until  they 
came  to  the  good  city  of  London,  where  the  king  was.  On  the 
earl  of  Buckingham'^  arrival,  the  city  of  London  entertained  him 
magnificently.  He  went  to  Westminster  to  wait  on  the  king,  who 
was  there  with  his  two  uncles,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of 
Cambridge,  and  took  the  knight  from  Portugal  with  himi  whom  he 
presented  to  the  king  and  to  his  brothers. 


When  the  king  and  the  above-named  lords  were  made  acquaintftd 
with  the  subject  of  his  coming,  they  seemed  to  be  much  pleased, 
and  paid  him  great  respect.  He  defivered  his  letters  to  the  king, 
who  read  them  in  the  presence  of  his  uncles ;  for  you  must  know 
the  king  did  nothing  without  the  advice  of  these  uncles,  being  at 
that  time  very  young.  The  knight  was  questioned,  notwithstanding 
the  letters  he  had  brought  with  him,  on  the  subject  of  his  coming 
from  Portugal :  his  answers  were  prudent  and  proper,  according  to 
the  propositions  which  have  been  mentioned  before.  When  the 
lords  had  fully  heard  all  he  had  to  say,  they  said,  "  Many  thanks  te 
our  fair  cousin  of  Portugal,  who,  to  serve  us,  has  made  war  on  our 
adversary.  What  he  requires  is  but  reasonable,  and  he  shall  be 
speedily  succored.  The  king  will  consider  in  what  manner  he  shall 
arrange  this  business."  No  further  conversation  passed.  The  for- 
eign knight,  having  brought  such  agreeable  tidings  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge,  was  much  feasted,  and  dined 
with  the  king.  He  remained  about  fifteen  days,  and  until  a  week 
before  the  feast  of  St.  George,  with  the  king  and  his  uncles.  Sir 
Robert  de  Namur  was  also  there,  who  had  come  to  do  homage  to 
the  king  for  what  he  possessed  in  England.  The  parliament  was 
also  summoned  to  meet  at  Westminster,  as  well  on  account  of  this 
embassy  from  Portugal  as  upon  the  affairs  of  Scotland,  the  truce 
between  the  two  countries  ending  the  first  of  June. 

The  prelates  and  barons  of  England  held  many  councils  to  con- 
sider this  business  :  they  were  not  for  sending  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
to  Portugal,  some  saying  it  was  a  long  sea  voyage  for  him,  and  that 
they  might  repent  of  his  going,  for  the  Scots  were  making  great 
preparations  to  invade  England.  It  was  at  last  determined  that  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  Scotland  and  its 
inhabitants,  should  go  to  the  borders,  and  learn  what  were  the  inten- 
tions of  the  Scots ;  for  of  all  the  barons  cf  England  he  knew  best 
how  to  conduct  a  treaty,  and  the  Scots  would  do  more  for  him  than 
for  any  other  person.  They  likewise  resolved  that  the  earl  of  Cam- 
bridge should  embark  for  Portugal  with  five  hundred  spears  and  as 
many  archers  ;  and  if  the  duke  of  Lancaster  could  manage  the  Scots, 
and,  without  dishonoring  England,  conclude  a  truce  for  three  years, 
he  might  go  likewise,  if  the  king  approved  of  it  in  council,  about 
August  or  September,  to  Portugal  to  reinforce  the  army  of  his  brother. 
There  was  another  reason  why  the  duk-e  of  Lancaster  ought  to 
remain  in  England :  the  king  had  sent  embassadors,  with  the  duke 
of  Saxony  and  the  archbishop  of  Ravenna,  to  the  emperor  of  Ger- 
many, to  demand  his  sister  in  marriage  and  to  obtain  his  answer ; 
for  there  had  been  great  negotiations  on  the  subject  for  upward  of  a 
year.  The  bishop  of  St.  David's  and  sir  Simon  Burley  were  the 
embassadors,  on  the  part  of  England,  to  assist  and  bring  it  to  a 
conclusion. 

The  king  and  his  lords  agreed  to  this  determination,  when  the 
parliament  broke  up.  Lists  were  made  out  of  those  barons  and 
knighte  who  were  to  accompany  the  earl  of  Cambridge  to  Portugal 


CHAPTER  LXXII. 

THE  EARL  OF  CAMBRIDGE  SAILS  FOR  PORTUGAL.  THE  DUKE  OP  LAN- 
CASTER GOES  TO  THE  BORDERS  OF  PCOTLAND,  TO  MAKE  A  TRUCK 
WITH  THE  SCOTS. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster,  having  made  his  preparations,  left  the 
king  and  his  brothers.  On  taking  leave  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge, 
he  swore  to  him,  by  his  faith,  that  on  his  return  from  Scotland,  ho 
would  speedily  follow  him  to  Portugal,  if  no  hindrance  which  he 
could  not  then  foresee  happened  in  England  to  prevent  him.  On 
this,  the  duke  departed,  taking  the  road  to  Scotland,  and  attended 
only  by  those  of  his  household.  In  this  parliament,  the  earl  of  North- 
umberland  was  appointed  lieutenant  of  all  Northumberland,  the 
bishopric  of  Durham,  and  as  much  of  Wales  as  to  the  banks  of  the 
Severn :  he  therefore  left  London  for  those  parts,  but  it  was  about 
fifteen  days  after  the  departure  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 

The  earl  of  Cambridge  took  leave  of  the  king  and  his  brother  tb« 
earl  of  Buckingham,  to  complete  the  forces  for  the  e.-.jjedition  he  had 
undertaken  to  command.  He  made  his  rendezvous  at  Plymouth, 
where  he  was  the  first  who  arrived,  bringing  with  him  his  lady  Isa. 
bella  and  his  eon  John,  whom  he  intended  carrying  with  him  to 
Portugal.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  was  accompanied  by  many  noble, 
men,  such  as  sir  Matthew  Gournay  constable  of  the  army,  the  canon 
de  Robesart,  sir  John  Newcastle,  sir  William  Beauchamp  marshal 
of  the  army,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  the  lord  Botreaux,  the  lord  de 
CharltDn,  sir  WiUiam  Helmon,  sir  Thomas  Symon,  sir  Nicholas 
Windsor,  sir  John  Carteret  and  several  others.  There  were  also 
men-at-arms  to'the  amount  of  five  hundred,  and  as  many  archers. 
These  lords  and  their  men  came  to  Plymouth,  w^here  they  quartered 
themselves  and  in  the  adjoining  villages.  They  loaded  their  vessels 
by  little  and  little  ;  but  no  horses  were  to  be  embarked,  as  the  voyage 
was  too  long  from  England  to  Lisbon.  The  Portuguese  knight  wa» 
with  them,  intending  to  accompany  them  to  his  country.  They 
remained  upward  of  three  weeks  on  the  coast,  getting  ready  their 
provision  and  stores,  and  waiting  for  favorable  weather. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  continued  his  journey  toward  Scotland 
until  he  came  to  Berwick,  which  is  the  last  town  in  that  part  of 
England.   When  he  ftxrived  there,  he  halted,  and  sent  a  message  to 


<* 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


283 


Scotland  to  acquaint  the  barons  he  was  come  thither  to  ride  the 
borders,  as  had  always  been  customary ;  and,  if  they  were  desirous 
of  doing  the  same  first,  they  had  best  inform  him  of  it,  otherwise  he 
well  knew  what  he  was  to  do.  The  duke's  herald  rode  to  Edin. 
burgh,  where  king  Robert  of  Scotland,  the  earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl 
A'  Mar,  the  earl  c*f  Moray  and  all  the  principal  barons  of  Scodand 
were  assembled,  They  had  heard  the  duke  of.Lancaster  was  come 
to  treat  with  th  m,  and  had  thus  assembled  in  the  chief  town  of 
Scotland,  where  the  herald  met  them. 


John  Ball  prkachino  to  the  People.— From  a  MS.  of  the  loth  century 


The  herald  punctually  executed  his  message.  He  was  favorably 
hstened  to,  and  had  a  friendly  answer  from  the  Scots  barons,  who 
said,  they  would  willingly  hear  what  the  duke  had  to  propose.  The 
herald  brought  back  with  him  passports  for  the  duke  and  his  people, 
to  last  as  long  as  they  should  remain  on  the  borders  and  during  the 
parleys.  The  herald,  having  received  these  assurances,  came  back 
to  Berwick  and  related  what  he  had  done.  Upon  this,  the  duke 
departed  from  Berwick,  leaving  aU  his  stores  in  that  town,  and  took 
the  road  to  Roxburgh,  where  he  lay.  On  the  morrov/,  he  was  lodged 
in  the  abbey  of  Melrose  on  the  Tweed,  which  divides  the  two  king- 
doms of  Scotland  and  England.  The  duke  and  his  attendants 
remained  there  until  the  Scots  were  come  to  Lambir-law,  three 
short  leagues  off.  On  their  arrival,  they  signified  it  to  the  duke, 
when  immediately  negotiations  were  begun  between  the  Scots  and 
English,  and  which  lasted  for  upward  of  fifteen  days. 


CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

Tiro  POPULACE  OF  D-NGLAND  REBEL  AGAINST  THE  NOBILITY, 

While  these  conferences  were  going  forward,  there  happened  in 
England  great  commotions  among  the  lower  ranks  of  the  people,  by 
which  England  was  near  ruined  without  resource.  Never  was  a 
country  in  such  jeopardy  as  this  was  at  that  period,  and  all  through 
the  too  great  comfort  of  the  commonalty.  Rebellion  was  stirred  up, 
as  it  was  formerly  done  in  France  by  the  Jacques  Bons-hommes, 
who  did  much  evil,  and  sore  troubled  the  kingdom  of  France.  It  is 
marvellous  from  what  a  trifle  this  pestilence  raged  in  England.  In 
order  that  it  may  serve  as  an  example  to  mankind,  I  will  speak  of  all 
that  was  done,  from  the  information  I  had  at  the  time  on  the  subject. 

It  is  customary  in  England,  as  well  as  in  several  other  countries, 
for  the  nobility  to  have  great  privileges  over  the  commonalty,  whom 
they  keep  in  bondage ;  that  is  to  say,  they  are  bound  by  law  and 
custom  to  plough  the  lands  of  gentlemen,  to  harvest  the  grain,  to 
carry  it  home  to  the  barn,  to  thrash  and  winnow  it:  they  are  also 
bound  to  harvest  the  hay  and  carry  it  home.*  All  these  services 
tliey  are  obliged  to  perform  for  their  lords,  and  many  more  in  Eng- 
land than  in  other  countries.  The  prelates  and  gentlemen  are  thus 
served.  In  the  counties  of  Kent,  Essex,  Sussex  and  Bedford,  these 
services  are  more  oppressive  than  in  all  the  rest  of  the  kingdom. 

The  oviUdisposed  in  these  districts  began  to  rise,  saying,  they  were 

*  And  to  hew  their  wood  and  bring  it  home.—LoRO  Berners 


too  severely  oppressed  ;  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  world  there 
were  no  slaves,  and  no  one  ought  to  be  treated  as  such,  unless  he 
had  committed  treason  against  his  lord,  as  Lucifer  had  done  again&t 
God  :  but  they  had  done  no  such  thing,  for  they  were  neither  angels 
nor  spirits,  but  men  formed  after  the  same  likeness  with  their  lords, 
who  treated  them  as  beasts.  This  they  would  not  longer  bear,  but 
had  determined  to  be  free,  and  if  they  labored  or  did  any  other  works 
for  their  lords,  they  would  be  paid  for  it. 

A  crazy  priest  in  the  county  of  Kent,  called  John  Ball,  who,  for 

his  absurd  preaching,  had 
been  thrice  confined  in  the 
prison  of  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  was  greatly  in- 
strumental in  inflaming  them 
with  those  ideas.  He  was 
accustomed,  every  Sunday 
after  mass,  as  the  people  were 
coming  out  of  the  church,  to 
preach  to  them  in  the  market 
place  and  assemble  a  crowd 
around  him;  to  whcm  he 
wowld  say:  "  My  good  friends, 
things  cannot  go  on  well  in 
England,  nor  ever  will  until 
everything  shall  be  in  ccm- 
mon;  when  there  shall  neither 
be  vassal  nor  lord,  and  all 
distinctions  levelled  ;  when 
the  lords  shall  be  no  more 
masters  than  ourselves.  How 
ill  they  have  ur-ed  us !  and 
for  what  reason  do  they  thus 
hold  us  in  bondage  ?  Are 
we  net  all  descended  from 
the  same  parents,  Adam  and 
Eve  ?  and  v/hat  can  they 
show,  or  what  reasons  give, 
•why  they  should  be  more  the 
masters  than  ourselves  ?  ex- 
cept, perhaps,  in  making  us 
labor  and  work  for  them  lo 
epend.    They  are  clothed  in 


velvets  and  rich  stuffs,*  or- 
namented with  ermine  and 
other  furs,while  we  are  forced 
to  wear  poor  cloth.  They 
have  wines,  spices,  and  fine  Dread,  when  v^e  have  only  rye  and  the 
refuse  of  the  straw ;  and,  if  we  drink,  it  must  be  water.  They 
have  handsome  seats  and  manors,  when  v.  e  must  brave  the  wind 
and  rain  in  our  labors  in  the  field  ;  but  it  is  from  our  labor  they  have 
wherewith  to  support  their  pomp.  We  are  called  slaves ;  and,  if 
we  do  not  perform  our  services,  we  are  beaten,  and  we  have  not 
any  sovereign  to  whom  we  can  complain,  or  Vv'ho  wishes  to  hear  us 
and  do  us  justice.  Let  us  go  to  the  king,  who  is  young,  and  remon- 
strate with  him  on  our  servitude,  teliing  him  v;e  must  have  it  other- 
wise, or  that  we  shall  find  a  remedy  for  it  curselves.  Jr  we  wait  on 
him  in  a  body,  all  those  who  come  under  the  appellation  of  slaves, 
ov  are  held  in  bondage,  will  follow  us,  in  the  hopes  of  being  free. 
When  the  king  shall  see  us,  we  shall  obtain  a  favorable  answer,  oz 
we  must  then  seek  ourselves  to  amend  our  condition."  ' 

With  such  words  as  these  did  John  Ball  harangue  the  people,  at 
his  village,  every  Sunday  after  mass,  for  which  he  was  much  beloved 
by  them.  Some  who  wished  no  good  declared  it  was  very  true,  and 
murmuring  to  each  other,  as  they  were  going  to  the  fields,  on  the 
road  from  one  village  to  another,  or  rt  their  different  houses,  said, 
"John  Ball  preaches  such  and  such  thinrrs,  and  he  speaks  truth." 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  on  beirg  informed  of  this,  had 
John  Ball  arrested,  and  imprisoned  for  two  or  three  mor.'ths  by  way 
of  punishment ;  but  it  would  have  been  better  if  he  had  been  con. 
fined  duiing  his  life,  or  had  been  put  to  decth,  than  to  have  been 
suffered  thus  to  act.  The  archbishop  set  him  at  liberty,  for  he  could 
not  for  conscience  sake  have  put  him  to  death.  The  moment  John 
Ball  wa«!  out  of  prison,  he  returned  to  his  former  errors.  Numbers 
in  the  city  of  London  having  heard  of  his  preaching,  being  envious 
of  the  rich  men  and  nobility,  began  to  say  among  themsdves,  th?.t 
the  kingdom  was  badly  governed,  and  the  nobility  had  seized  on  all 
the  gold  and  silver  coin.  These  wicked  Londoners,  therefore,  began 
to  assemble  and  to  rebel :  they  sent  to  tell  those  in  the  adjoining 
counties,  they  might  come  boldly  to  London,  and  bring  t-heir  com. 
panions  with  them,  for  they  would  find  the  town  open  to  them,  and 
the  commonalty  in  the  same  way  of  thinking;  that  they  would  press 
the  king  so  much,  there  should  no  longer  be  a  slave  in  England. 

These  promises  stirred  up  tho-e  in  the  counties  of  Kent,  Essex, 
Sussex  and  Bedford,  and  the  adjoining  country,  so  that  they  marched 
toward  London;  and,  when  they  arriv.ed  near,  they  were  upward 


*  Lord  Bernevs  says  "  ckamlet  furred  with  prise,''  rhe  skin  of  the  weuzle  or  miirtin. 
The  word  in  Froissart  is  camocas,  which  D.  Sauvage  is  at  a  loss  to  understand,  and 
proposes  to  alter  to  camelos,  camlet ;  thus  confirming  Lord  Eerners'  transiation.—Es 


884 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   F  R  A  N  C  E ,   S  P  A  I  N ,  &c. 


of  sixty  thousand.  They  had  a  leader  called  Wat  Tyler,  and  with 
him  were  Jack  Straw  and  John  Ball :  these  three  were  their  com- 
manders,  but  the  principal  was  Wat  Tyler.  This  Wat  had  been  a 
tiler  of  houses,  a  bad  man,  and  a  great  enemy  to  the  nobility.  When 
these  wicked  people  fir^t  began  to  rise,  all  London,  except  their 
friends,  were  very  much  frightened.  The  mayor  and  rich  citizens 
assembled  in  council,  on  hearing  they  were  coming  to  London,  and 
debated  whether  they  should  shut  the  gates  and  refuse  to  admit  them ; 
but  haxing  well  considered,  they  determined  not  to  do  so,  as  they 
should  run  the  ri^k  of  having  the  suburbs  burnt.* 

The  gates  were  therefore  thrown  open,  when  they  entered  in 
troops  of  one  or  two  hundred,  by  twenties  or  thirties,  according  to 
the  populousness  of  the  towns  they  came  from ;  and  as  they  came 
into  London  they  lodged  themselves.  But  it  is  u  truth,  that  full 
two.thirds  of  these  people  knew  not  what  they  wanted,  nor  what 
they  sought  for:  they  followed  one  another  like  sheep,  or  like  the 
shepherds  of  old,  who  said  they  were  going  to  conquer  the  Holy 
Land,  and  afterwards  accomplished  nothing.  In  such  manner  did 
these  poor  fellows  and  vassals  come  to  London  from  distances  of  a 
hundred  and  sixty  leagues,!  but  the  greater  part  from  those  counties 
I  have  mentioned,  and  on  t<heir  arrival  they  demanded  to  see  the 
king.  The  gentlemen  of  the  country,  the  knights  and  the  squires, 
began  to  be  alarmed  when  they  saw  the  people  thus  rise ;  and,  it" 
they  were  frightened,  they  had  sufficient  reason,  for  less  causes  create 
fear.    They  began  to  collect  together  as  well  as  they  could. 

The  same  day  that  these  wicked  men  of  Kent  were  on  their  road 
toward  London,  the  princess  of  Wales,  mother  to  the  king,  was 
returning  from  a  pilgrimage  to  Canterbury.  She  ran  great  risks 
from  them  ;  for  these  scoundrels  attacked  her  car,  and  caused  much 
confusion,  which  greatly  frightened  the  good  lady,  lest  they  should 
do  some  violence  to  her  or  to  her  ladies.  God,  however,  preserved 
her  from  this,  and  she  came  in  one  day  from  Canterbury  to  London, 
without  venturing  to  make  any  stop  by  the  way.  Her  son  Richard 
was  this  day  in  the  Tower  of  London :  thither  the  princess  came, 
and  found  the  king  attended  by  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  sir  Robert  de  Namur,  the  lord  de  Gommegines,  and 
several  more,  who  had  kept  near  his  person  from  suspicions  of  his 
subjects  who  were  thus  assembling,  without  knowing  what  they 
wanted.  This  rebellion  was  well  known  to  be  in  agitation  in  the 
king's  palace,  before  it  broke  out  and  the  country  people  had  left 
their  homes;  to  which  the  king  applied  no  remedy,  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  every  one.  In  order  that  gentlemen  and  others  may 
talie  example,  and  correct  wicked  rebels,  I  will  mc-3t  amply  detail 
how  this  business  was  conducted. 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

THE  PO?rLACE  OF  ENGLAND  COMMIT  MANY  CRUELTIES  ON  THOSE  IN  OFFI- 
CIAL SITUATIONS.     THEY  SEND  A  KNIGHT  AS  EMBASSADOR  TO  THE  KING. 

On  Monday  preceding  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  in  the 
year  1381,  did  these  people  sally  forth  from  their  homes,  to  come  to 
London  to  remonstrate  with  the  king,  that  all  might  be  made  free,  for 
ihey  would  not  there  should  be  any  slaves  in  England.  At  Canter- 
bury, they  met  John  Ball  (who  thought  he  should  find  there  the 
archbishop,  but  he  was  at  London,)  Wat  Tyler  and  Jack  Straw. 
On  their  entrance  into  Canterbury,  they  were  much  feasted  by  every 
one,  for  the  inhabitants  were  of  their  way  of  thinking  ;  and,  having 
held  a  council,  they  resolved  to  march  to  London,  and  also  to  send 
emissaries  across  the  Thames  to  Essex,  Suffolk,  Bedford,  and  other 
counties,  to  press  the  people  to  m  irch  to  London  on  that  side,  and 
thus,  as  it  were,  to  surround  it,  which  the  king  would  not  be  able  to 
prevent.  It  was  their  intention  that  all  the  different  parties  should 
be  collected  together  on  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  or  on  the 
following  day. 

Those  who  had  come  to  Canterbury  entered  the  church  of  St. 
.Thomas,  and  did  much  damage  :  they  pillaged  the  apartments  of  the 
archbishop,  saj-ing  as  they  were  carrying  off  different  articles  ;  "  This 
chancellor  of  England  has  had  this  piece  of  furniture  very  cheap  : 
he  must  now  give  us  an  account  of  the  revenues  of  England,  and  of 
the  large  sums  he  has  levied  since  the  coronation  of  the  king." 
After  they  had  defrauded  the  abbey  of  St.  Vincent,  they  set  off  in  the 
morning,  and  all  the  populace  of  Canterbury  with  them,  taking  the 
road  toward  Rochester.  They  collected  the  people  from  the  vil. 
lages  to  the  right  and  left,  and  marched  along  like  a  tempest,  de. 
etroying  every  house  of  an  attorney  or  king's  proctor,  or  that  belonged 
to  the  archbishop,  sparing  none. 

On  their  arrival  at  Rochester,  they  were  much  feasted,  for  the 
.people  were  waiting  for  them,  being  of  their  party.  They  advanced 
to  the  castle,  and  seizing  a  knight  called  sir  John  de  Newtoun,  who 
was  constable  of  it  and  captain  of  the  town,t  they  told  him  that  he 

*  According  to  Lord  Bemers  and  D.  Sauvnge  they  did  at  first  shut  the  gates,  but 
•ftprwnrds  being  in  tear  for  tJie  suburbs  they  caused  them  to  be  reopened.— Ed. 

T  Lord  Bemers  exactly  agrees  with  D.  fc'auvage,  and  differs  mnterially  in  the  relation 
of  the  distance  the  rebels  travelled.  Lord  Reniers  translates  lieiies  viifes,  I  apprehend 
eoTrectly.  "In  lykewise  tliese  villains  and  poor  people  came  to  London  a  hundred 
myie  off.  Ix  myle,  1  myle,  xl  myle,  and  xx  myle  o/T,  and  fro'  all  countries  about  Lon- 
don, but  tJie  nioost  part  came  fro'  the  countries  before-named."— Ed. 

i  '  JuKn  de  Newtoun  was  constable  of  this  castle  (Rocfaestcr)  anno  Skinf  Richard." 
•IUn'SD*8  £«7tt.  vol.  ii.  p.  13.  v  -c^v  . 


must  accompany  them  as  their  commander  in  chief,  and  do  what, 
ever  they  should  wish.  The  knight  endeavored  to  excuse  himself, 
and  offered  good  reasons  for  it,  if  they  had  been  listened  to;  but  they 
said  to  him,  "  Sir  John,  if  you  will  not  act  as  we  shall  order,  you  are 
a  dead  man."  The  knight  seeing  this  outrageous  mob  ready  to  kill 
him  complied  with  their  request,  and  very  unwillingly  put  himself  at 
their  head.  They  had  acted  in  a  similar  manner  in  the  other  coun- 
ties of  England,  in  Sussex,  Suffolk,  Cambridge,  Bedford,  Stafford, 
Warwick  and  Lincoln,  where  they  forced  great  lords  and  knights, 
such  as  the  lord  Manley,  a  great  baron,  sir  Stephen  Hales,  and  sir 
Thomas  Cossington,  to  lead  and  march  with  them.  Now,  observe 
how  fortunately  matters  turned  out,  for  had  they  succeeded  in  their 
intentions  they  would  have  destroyed  the  whole  nobility  of  England: 
after  this  success,  the  people  of  other  nations  would  have  rebelled, 
taking  example  from  those  of  Ghent  and  Flanders,  who  were  in  act. 
ual  rebellion  against  their  lord.  In  this  same  year  the  Parisians 
acted  a  similar  part,  arming  themselves  with  leaden  maces.*  They 
were  upward  of  twenty  thousand,  as  I  shall  relate  when  I  come  to 
that  part  of  my  history;  but  I  will  first  go  on  with  this  rebellion  in 
England. 

When  those  who  had  lodged  at  Rochester  had  done  all  they 
wanted,  they  departed,  and  crossing  the  river,  came  to  Dartford,  but 
always  following  their  plan  of  destroying  the  houses  of  lawyers  or 
proctors  on  the  right  and  left  of  their  road.  In  their  way,  they  cut 
off  several  men's  heads,  and  continued  their  march  to  Blackheath, 
where  they  fixed  their  quarters:  they  said  they  were  armed  for  the 
king  and  commons  of  England.  When  the  citizens  of  London  found 
they  were  quartered  so  near  them,  they  closed  the  gates  of  London- 
bridge:  guards  were  placed  there  by  orders  of  sir  William  Walworth, 
mayor  of  London,  and  several  rich  citizens  who  Vv^ere  not  of  their 
party ;  but  there  were  in  the  city  more  than  thirty  thousand  who  fa. 
vored  them. 

Those  who  were  at  Blackheath  had  information  of  this;  they  sent, 
therefore,  their  knight  to  speak  with  the  king,  and  to  tell  him,  that 
what  they  were  doing  was  for  his  service,  for  the  kingdom  had  been 
for  several  years  wretchedly  governed,  to  the  great  dishonor  of  the 
realm  and  to  the  oppression  of  the  lower  ranks  of  the  people,  by  his 
uncles,  by  the  clergy,  and  in  particular  by  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury,  his  chancellor,  from  whom  they  would  have  an  account  of  his 
ministry.  The  knight  dared  not  say  nor  do  anything  to  the  contrary, 
but  advancing  to  the  Thames  opposite  the  Tower,  he  took  boat  and 
crossed  over.  While  the  king  and  those  with  him  in  the  Tower 
were  in  great  suspense,  and  anxious  to  receive  some  intelligence,  the 
knight  came  on  shore :  way  was  made  for  him,  and  he  was  conducted 
to  the  king,  who  was  in  an  apartment  with  the  princess  his  mother. 
There  were  also  with  the  king  his  two  maternal  brother?,  the  earl  of 
Kent  and  sir  John  Holland,  the  earls  of  Salisbury,  Warwick,  Suffolk, 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  great  prior  of  the  Templars  in  Eng. 
land,  sir  Robert  de  Namur,  the  lord  de  Vertain,  the  lord  de  Gomme. 
gines,  sir  Henry  de  Sausselles,  the  mayor  of  London  and  several  of 
the  principal  citizens. 

Sir  John  Newtoun,  who  was  well  known  to  them  all,  for  he  was 
one  of  the  king's  officers,  cast  himself  on  his  knees  and  said  :  "  My 
much  redoubted  lord,  do  not  be  displeased  with  me  for  the  message 
I  am  about  to  deliver  to  you ;  for,  my  dear  lord,  through  force  I  am 
come  hither."  "By  no  means,  sir  John,  tell  us  what  you  are  charged 
with :  we  hold  you  excused."  "  My  very  redoubted  lord,  the  com- 
mons of  your  realm  send  me  to  you  to  entreat  you  would  come  and 
speak  with  them  on  Blackheath.  They  wish  to  have  no  one  but 
yourself;  and  you  need  not  fear  for  your  person,  for  they  will  not  do 
you  the  least  harm  :  they  always  have  respected  and  will  respect  you 
as  their  king;  but  they  will  tell  you  many  things,  which,  they  say, it 
is  neces&ary  you  should  hear;  with  which,  however,  they  have  not 
empowered  me  to  acquaint  you.  But,  dear  lord,  have  the  goodness 
to  give  me  such  an  answer  as  may  satisfy  them,  and  that  they  may 
be  convinced  I  have  really  been  in  your  presence  ;  for  they  have  my 
children  as  hostages  for  my  return,  whom  they  will  assuredly  put  to 
death,  if  I  do  not  go  back." 

The  king  replied,  "  You  shall  speedily  have  an  answer."  Upon 
this  he  called  a  council  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done.  The  king 
was  advised  to  say,  that  if  on  Thursday  they  would  come  down  to  the 
river  Thames,  he  would  without  fail  speak  with  them.  Sir  John 
Newtoun,  on  receiving  this  answer,  was  well  satisfied  therewith^ 
and,  taking  leave  of  the  king  and  barons,  departed  :  having  entered 
his  boat,  he  recrossed  the  Thames,  and  returned  to  Blackheath,  where 
he  had  left  upward  of  sixty  thousand  men.  He  told  them  from  the 
king,  that  if  they  would  send  on  the  morrow  morning  their  leaders 
to  the  Thames,  the  king  would  come  and  hear  what  they  had  to  say. 
This  answer  gave  great  pleasure,  and  they  were  contented  with  it: 
they  passed  the  night  as  well  as  they  could;  but  you  must  know  that 
one-fourth  of  them  fasted  for  want  of  provision,  as  they  had  not 
brought  any  with  them,  at  which  they  were  much  vexed,  as  may  bo 
supposed. 

At  this  time,  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  in  Wales,  where  he  pes 
sessed  great  estates  in  right  of  his  wife,  who  w^as  daughter  of  the 
earl  of  Hereford  and  Northampton ;  bivt  the  common  report  about 
London  was,  that  he  favored  these  people:  some  assured  it  for  a 

*  Lord  Bemers  and  D.  Sauvage  read  iron,  though  the  latter  in  .a  oote  says  thatUw 
Chronicles  and  Annali  of  France  say  ieai.— En.    .'  "    '       '  ' 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


282 


truth,  as  having  seen  him  among  them,  because  there  was  one 
Thomas  very  much  resembling  him,  from  the  county  of  Cambridge. 
As  for  the  English  barons  who  were  at  Plymouth  making  prepara. 
tions  for  their  voyage,  they  had  heard  of  this  rebellion,  and  that  the 
people  were  rising  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom.  Fearful  lest  their 
voyage  should  be  prevented,  or  that  the  populace,  as  they  had  done 
at  Southampton,  Winchelsea  and  Arundel,  should  attack  them,  they 
heaved  their  anchors,  and  with  some  difficulty  left  the  harbor,  for  the 
wind  was  against  them,  and  put  to  sea,  where  they  cast  anchor  to 
u  ait  for  a  wind. 


Richard  the  Second  and  ths  Rebels.— From  a  MS.  of  the  iSth  Century. 


The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  on  the  borders,  between  la  Morlane,* 
Roxburgh  and  Melrose,  holding  conferences  with  the  Scots :  he  had 
also  received  intelligence  of  this  rebellion,  and  the  danger  his  person 
waa  in,  for  he  well  knew  he  was  unpopular  with  the  common  people 
of  England.  Notwithstanding  this,  he  managed  his  treaty  very  pru- 
dently  with  the  Scotch  commissioners,  the  earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl 
of  Moray,  the  earl  of  Sutherland,  the  earl  of  Mar  and  Thomas  de 
Vesey.  The  Scotsmen  who  were  conducting  the  treaty  on  the  part 
of  the  king  and  the  country  knew  also  of  the  rebellion  in  England, 
and  how  the  populace  were  rising  everywhere  against  the  nobility. 
They  said,  that  England  was  shaken  and  in  great  danger  of  being 
ruined,  for  which  in  their  treaties  they  bore  the  harder  on  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  his  council. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  commonalty  of  England,  and  say  how 
they  continued  in  their  rebellion. 


CHAPTER  LXXV. 

THE  COMMONALTY  OF  EN&LAND  ENTER  LONDON,  WHERE  THEY  COMMIT 
MANY  CRUELTIES  AND  OUTRAGES.  THEY  PUT  TO  DEATH  THE  ARCH- 
BISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY  AND  SEVERAL  OTHERS. 

On  Corpus  Christi  day  king  Richard  heard  mass,  in  the  tower  of 
London,  with  all  his  lords,  and  afterwards  entered  his  barge,  attended 
by  the  earls  of  Salisbury,  Warwick  and  Suffjlk,  with  other  knights. 
He  rowed  down  the  Thames  toward  Rotherhithe,  a  manor  belonging 
to  the  crown,  where  were  upward  of  ten  thousand  men,  who  had 
come  from  Blackheath  to  see  the  king  and  to  speak  to  him  :  when 
they  perceived  his  barge  approach,  they  set  up  such  shouts  and  cries 
as  if  all  the  devils  in  hell  had  been  in  their  company.  They  had 
their  knight,  sir  John  Newtoun,  with  them  ;  for,in  case  the  king  had 
not  come  and  they  found  he  had  made  a  jest  of  them,  they  would, 
as  they  had  threatened,  have  cut  him  to  pieces. 

When  the  king  and  his  lords  saw  this  crowd  of  people,  and  the 
wildness  of  their  manner,  there  was  not  one  among  them  so  bold 
and  determined  but  felt  alarmed :  ihe  king  was  advised  by  his  barons 


•  "  La-Morlaoe."  Lambir-law.— MACPH«RiON'«  Geog.  ItlusU  df  Seotlam' 


not  to  land,  but  to  have  his  barge  rowed  up  and  down  the  river. 
"  What  do  ye  wish  for  ?"  demanded  the  king  :  "  I  am  come  hither 
to  hear  what  ycu  have  to  say."  Those  near  him  cried  out  with  one 
voice,  "  We  wish  thee  to  land,  when  we  will  remonstrate  with 
thee,  and  tell  thee  more  at  our  ease  what  our  v-;ants  are."  The  earl 
of  Salisbury  then  replied  for  the  king,  and  said,  "  Gentlemen,  you 
are  not  properly  dressed,  nor  in  a  fit  condition  for  the  king  to  talk 
with  you." 

Nothing  more  was  said ;  for  the  king  was  desired  to  return  to  the 
Tower  of  Lsndon,  from  whence  he  had  set  out.    W^hen  the  people 

saw  they  could  obtain 
nothing  more,  they 
were  inflamed  with 
passion,    and  went 
back  to  Blackheath, 
where  the  main  body 
was,  to  relate  the  an- 
swer they   had  re- 
ceived, and  how  the 
king  was  returned  to 
the  Tower.  They  all 
then  cried  out,  "  Let 
us  march  instantly  to 
London."    They  im- 
mediately  set  off,  and, 
in  their  road  thither, 
they    destroyed  the 
houses    of  lawyers, 
courtiers,  and  monas- 
teries. Advancing 
into  the  suburbs  of 
London,  which  were 
very  handscmc  and 
extensive,  they  pulled 
down  many  fine  hou- 
ses:  in  particular,  they 
demolished  the  prison 
of  the  king  called  the 
Marshalsea,  and  set  at 
liberty  all  those  con- 
fined  within  it.  They 
did  much  damage  to 
the  suburbs,  and  men- 
aced the  Londoners  at 
the  entrance  of  the 
bridge  for  having  shut 
the  gates  of  it,  saying, 
they  would  set  fire  to 
the  suburb?,  take  the 
city  by  storm,  and  af- 
terwards burn  and  de- 
stroy it. 

With  respect  to  the  common  people  of  London,  numbers  were  of 
their  opinions,  and,  on  assembling  together,  said,  "  Why  will  you 
refuse  admittance  to  these  honest  men  ?  They  are  our  friends,  and 
what  they  are  doing  is  for  our  good."  It  v/as  then  found  necessary 
to  open  the  gates,  when  crowds  rushed  in,  and  ran  to  those  shops 
which  seemed  well  stored  with  provision  :  if  they  sought  for  meat 
or  drink,  it  v;as  placed  before  them,  and  nothing  refused,  but  all 
manner  of  good  cheer  ofl'ered,  in  hopes  of  appeasing  them. 

Their  leaders,  John  Ball,  Jack  Straw  and  Wat  Tyler,  then 
marched  through  London,  attended  by  more  than  twenty  thousand 
men,  to  the  palace  of  the  Savoy,  which  is  a  handsome  building  on 
the  road  to  Westminster,  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  be- 
longing to  the  duke  of  Lancaster;  they  immediately  killed  the  por- 
ters, pressed  into  the  house  and  set  it  on  fire.  Not  content  with 
committing  this  outrage,  they  went  to  the  house  of  the  knights- 
hospitalers  of  Rhodes,  dedicated  to  St.  John  of  P^Tount  Cannel,  which 
they  burnt,  together  with  their  hospital  and  church.  They  after- 
wards paraded  the  streets,  and  killed  every  Fleming  they  could  find, 
whether  in  house,  church  or  hospital :  not  one  escaped  death.  They 
broke  open  several  houses  of  the  Lombards,  taking  whatever  money 
they  could  lay  their  hands  on,  none  daring  to  oppose  them..  They 
murdered  a  rich  citizen  called  Richard  Lyon,  to  whom  Wat  Tyler 
had  been  formerly  servant  in  France ;  but,  having  once  beaten  this 
varlet,  he  had  not  forgotten  it,  and,  having  carried  his  men  to  his 
house,  ordered  his  head  to  be  cut  off",  placed  upon  a  pike,  and  car- 
ried through  the  streets  of  London.  Thus  did  these  wicked  people 
act  like  madmen  ;  and,  on  this  Thursday,  they  did  much  mischief 
to  the  city  of  London. 

Toward  evening,  they  fixed  their  quarters  in  a  square  called  St. 
Catherine!s,  before  the  Tower,  declaring  they  would  not  depart 
thence  until  they  should  obtain  from  the  king  everything  they  wanted, 
and  have  all  their  desires  satisfied  ;  and  the  chancellor  of  England 
made  to  account  with  them,  and  show  how  the  great  sums  which  had 
been  raised  were  expended ;  menacing,  that  if  he  did  not  render 
such  an  account  as  was  agreeable  to  them,  it  would  be  the  worse  for 
him.  Considering  the  various  ills  they  had  done  to  foreigners,  they 
.  lodged"  themsilvci  before  the  Tower.   You  may  easily  suppose  what 


fi86  CHRONICLESOFENGLA 

a  miserable  situation  the  king  was  in,  and  those  with  him  ;  for  at 
times  these  rebellious  fellows  hooted  as  loud  as  if  the  devils  were  in 
thorn. 

About  e\ening,  a  council  was  held  in  the  presence  of  the  king, 
the  barons  who  were  in  the  Tower  with  him,  sir  William  Walworth 
the  mayor,  and  some  of  the  principal  citizens,  when  it  was  proposed 
to  arm  themselves,  and  during  the  night  to  fall  upon  these  wretches 
who  were  in  the  streets  and  amounted  to  sixty  thousand,  while  they 
were  asleep  and  drunk,  for  then  they  might  be  killed  like  flies,  and 
not  one  in  twenty  amung  them  had  arms.  The  citizens  were  very 
capable  of  doing  this,  for  they  had  secretly  received  into  their  houses 
their  friends  and  servants,  properly  prepared  to  act.  Sir  Robert 
Knolles  remained  in  his  house,  guarding  his  property,  with  more 
than  six  score  companions  completely  armed,  and  would  have  in- 
stantly sallied  forth.  Sir  Perducas  d'Albreth  was  also  in  London  at 
that  period,  and  would  have  been  of  great  service  ;  so  that  they  could 
have  mustered  upward  of  eight  thousand  men,  well  armed.  But 
nothing  was  done  ;  for  they  were  too  much  afraid  of  the  commonalty 
of  London  ;  and  the  advisers  of  the  king,  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and 
others,  said  to  him,  "  Sir,  if  you  can  appease  them  by  fair  words,  it 
will  be  so  much  the  better,  and  gocd-humoredly  grant  them  what 
they  ask  ;  for,  should  we  begin  what  we  cannot  go  through,  we  shall 
never  be  able  to  recover  it :  it  will  be  all  over  with  us  and  our  heirs, 
and  England  will  be  a  desert."  This  council  was  followed,  and  the 
mayor  ordered  to  make  no  movement.  He  obeyed,  as  in  reason  he 
ought.  In  the  city  of  London,  with  the  mayor,  there  are  twelve 
sherifFi,*  of  whom  nine  were  for  the  king  and  three  for  these  wicked 
people,  as  it  was  afterwards  discovered,  and  for  which  they  then  paid 
dearly. 

On  Friday  morning,  those  lodged  in  the  square  before  St.  Cathe- 
rine's, near  the  Tower,  began  tj  make  themselves  ready ;  they 
shouted  much,  and  said,  that  if  the  king  would  not  come  out  Id  them, 
they  would  attack  the  Tower,  itorm  it,  and  slay  all  in  it.  The  king 
was  alarmed  at  these  menaces,  and  resolved  to  speak  with  them  ; 
he  therefore  seat  orders  for  them  to  retire  to  a  handsome  meadow  at 
Mile-end,  where,  in  the  summer,  people  go  to  amuse  themselves, 
and  that  there  the  king  would  grant  them  their  demands.  Procia- 
mation  was  made  in  the  king's  name  for  all  those  who  wished  to 
speak  with  hirn  to  go  to  the  above-mentioned  place,  where  he  would 
not  fail  t3  meet  them. 

The  commonalty  of  the  different  villages  began  to  march  thither ; 
but  all  did  not  go,  nor  had  they  the  same  objects  in  view,  for  the 
greater  part  only  wished  for  the  riches  and  destruction  of  the  nobles, 
and  the  plunder  of  London.  This  was  the  principal  cause  of  their 
rebellion,  as  they  very  clearly  showed  ;  for  when  the  gates  of  the 
Tower  were  thrown  open,  and  the  king,  attended  by  his  two  bro- 
thers,  the  earls  of  Salisbury,  of  Warwick,  of  Suffolk,  sir  Robert  de 
Namur,  the  lords  de  Vertain  and  de  Gommegines,  with  several 
others,  had  passed  through  them,  Wat  Tyler,  Jack  Straw  and  John 
Ball,  with  upward  of  four  hundred,  rushed  in  by  force,  and,  running 
from  chamber  to  chamber,  found  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  whose 
name  was  Simon,t  a  valiant  and  wise  man,  and  chancellor  of  Eng. 
land,  who  had  but  just  celebrated  mass  before  the  king :  he  was 
seized  by  these  rascals,  and  beheaded.  The  prior  of  St.  John's  suf- 
fered  the  same  fate,  and  likewise  a  Franciscan  friar,  a  doctor  of 
physic,  who  was  attached  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  out  of  spite  to 
his  master,  and  also  a  serjeant-at-arms  of  the  name  of  John  Laige.J 
They  fixed  these  four  heads  on  long  pikes,  and  had  them  carried 
before  them  through  the  streets  of  London :  when  they  had  suffi- 
ciently played  with  them,  they  placed  them  on  London  Bridge,  as  if 
they  had  been  traitors  to  their  king  and  country. 

These  scoundrels  entered  the  apartment  of  the  princess,  and  cut 
her  bed,  which  so  much  terrified  her  that  she  fainted,  and  in  this 
condition  was  by  her  servants  and  ladies  carried  to  the  river-side, 
when  she  was  put  into  a  covered  boat,  and  conveyed  to  the  house 
called  The  Wardrobe. §  where  she  continued  that  day  and  night  like 
to  a  woman  half  dead,  until  she  was  comforted  by  the  king  her  &on, 
as  you  shall  presently  hear. 


CHAPTER  LXXVL 

THE  NOBLES  OF  ENGLAND  ARE  IN  GREAT  DANGER  OF  BEING  DESTROYED. 
THREE  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  LEADERS  OF  THE  REBELS  ARE  PUNISHED, 
AND  THE  REST  SENT  BACK  TO  THEIR  HOMES. 

When  the  king  was  on  his  way  to  the  place  called  Mile-end, 
without  London,  his  two  brothers,  the  earl  of  Kent  and  sir  John 
Holland,  stole  off  and  galloped  from,  his  company,  as  did  also  the 
lord  de  Gommegines,  not  daring  to  show  themselves  to  the  populace 
at  Mile-end  for  fear  of  their  lives. 1| 

*  "  Twelve  sherifFs."— Froissart  is  mistaken,  as  there  are  only  two  slieriffs  and  twenty- 
•ix  nldermen,  incluiiing  the  mayor. 

The  uldermen  werf  originally  chosen  for  one  year:  but,  in  1354,  "it  wni^  ordained 
that  they  should  not  be  removed  without  some  special  cause."— Stowk's  History  of 
London. 

t  '*  Simon  de  Sudbury."— His  name  was  Tibold ;  but  he  took  the  name  de  Sudbury 
Trom  the  plnce  of  his  birth. 
X  "  Laige"— Les.— HoLLiNGSHED. 

%  The  Kinp's  Wardrobe  wis  nt  this  time  h  Carter-lane,  Barnard's  Castle-^vnrd.  For 
further  pnrticulars,  see  Stowe's  History  cf  London. 

II  Lord  Berners,  who  in  this  agrees  with  D.  Sauvaee.  says  the  king  sent  them  nwny— 
(•'  put  them  out  of  his  company.")  I  do  not  understand  why  Mr.  Johne*  bai  repr»- 
Mutsd  them  as  running  away  privily.— £o. 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  «&c. 

On  the  king's  arrival,  attended  by  the  barons,  he  found  upward 
of  sixty  thousand  men  assembled  from  different  villages  and  counties 
of  England :  he  instantly  advanced  into  the  midst  of  them,  saying 
in  a  pleasant  manner,  "  My  good  people,  I  am  your  king  and  your 
lord:  what  is  it  you  want?  and  what  do  you  wish  to  say  to  me?" 
Those  who  heard  him- answered,  "  We  wish  thou  would.':!  muke  us 
free  for  ever,  us,  our  heirs  and  our  lands,  and  that  we  should  no 
longer  be  called  slaves,  nor  held  in  bondage."  The  king  replied, 
"  I  grant  your  wish :  now,  therefore,  return  to  your  homes  and  tne 
places  whence  you  came,  leaving  tv.  o  or  three  men  from  each  viU 
lage,  to  whom  I  will  order  letters  to  be  given  sealed  with  my  seal, 
which  they  shall  carry  back  with  every  demand  you  have  made  fully 
granted:  and,  in  order  that  you  may  be  the  more  satisfied,  I  will 
direct  that  my  banners  shall  be  sent  to  every  stewardship,  casdewick 
and  corporation."  These  words  greatly  pleased  the  novices  and 
well-meaning  ones  who  were  there;  and  knew  net  what  they  wanted, 
sayi.rg,  "  It  is  well  said  :  we  do  not  wish  for  more."  The  people 
were  thus  quieted,  and  began  to  return  toward  London. 

The  king  added  a  few  words,  which  pleased  them  much :  "  You, 
my  good  people  of  Kent,  shall  have  one  of  my  banners ;  and  you 
also  of  Essex,  Sussex,  Bedford,  Suffolk,  Cambridge,  Stafford,  and 
Lincoln,  shall  each  of  you  have  one ;  and  I  pardon  you  all  for  what 
you  have  hitherto  done ;  but  you  must  follow  my  banners,  and  now 
return  home  on  the  terms  I  have  mentioned."  They  unanimously 
replied  they  would.  Thus  did  this  great  assembly  break  up,  and 
set  out  for  London.  The  king  instantly  employed  upv/aid  of  thirty 
secretaries,  who  drew  up  the  letters  as  fast  as  they  could  ;  and,  having 
sealed  and  delivered  them  to  these  people,  they  departed,  and  returned 
to  their  own  counties. 

The  principal  mischief  remained  behind  :  I  mean  Wat  Tyler,  Jack 
Straw,  and  John  Ball,  who  declared,  that  though  the  people  were 
satisfied,  they  would  not  thus  depart ;  and  they  had  more  than  thirty 
thousand  who  were  of  their  mind.  They  continued  in  the  city, 
without  any  wish  to  have  their  letters,  or  the  king's  seal ;  but  did  all 
they  could  to  throw  the  town  into  such  confusion  th;it  the  lords  and 
rich  citizens  might  be  murdered,  and  their  house?'  pillaged  and  de, 
stroyed.  The  Londoners  suspected  this,  and  kept  themselves  at 
home,  with  their  friends  and  servants,  well  armed  and  prepared, 
every  one  according  to  his  abilities. 

When  the  people  had  been  appeased  at  Mile-erid  Green,  and  were 
setting  off  for  their  different  towns  as  speedily  as  they  could  receive 
the  king's  letters,  king  Richard  went  to  the  Wardrobe,  where  the 
princess  was  in  the  greatest  fear :  he  comforted  her,  as  he  was  very 
able  to  do,  and  passed  there  the  night. 

I  must  relate  an  adventure  which  happened  to  these  clowns  near 
Norwich,  and  to  their  leader,  called  William  Lister,  who  was  from 
the  county  of  Stafford.  On  the  same  day,  these  wicked  people  burnt 
the  palace  of  the  Savoy,  the  church  and  house  of  St.  John,  the  hos. 
pital  of  the  Templars,  pulled  down  the  prison  cf  Newgate,  and  set 
at  liberty  all  the  prisoners.  There  were  collected  numerous  bodies 
from  Lincolnshire,  Norfolk,  and  Suffolk,  who  proceeded  on  their 
march  toward  London,  according  to  the  orders  they  had  received, 
under  the  direction  of  Lister. 

In  their  road  they  stopped  near  Norwich,  and  forced  every  one  to 
join  them,  so  that  none  of  the  commonalty  remained  behind.  The 
reason  why  they  stopped  near  Norwich  was,  that  the  governor  of  the 
town  was  a  knight  called  sir  Robett  Salle :  he  was  not  by  birth  a 
gentleman,  but,  having  acquired  great  renown  for  his  ability  and 
courage,  king  Edward  had  created  him  a  knight :  he  was  the  hand- 
somest and  strongest  man  in  England.  Lister  and  his  companions 
took  it  into  their  heads  they  would  make  this  knight  their  commander, 
and  carry  him  with  them,  in  order  to  be  the  more  feared.  They  sent 
orders  to  him  to  come  out  into  the  fields  to  speak  with  them,  or  they 
would  attack  and  burn  the  city.  The  knight,  considering  it  was 
much  better  for  him  to  go  to  them  than  that  they  should  commit  such 
outrages,  mounted  his  horse,  and  went  out  of  the  town  alone,  to  hear 
what  they  had  to  say.  When  they  perceived  him  coming,  they 
showed  him  every  mark  of  respect,  and  courteously  entreated  him 
to  dismount  and  talk  with  them.  He  did  dismount,  and  ccmmitted 
a  great  folly  :  for,  when  he  had  so  done,  having  surrounded  him, 
they  at  first  conversed  in  a  friendly  way,  saying,  "  Robert,  you  are 
a  knight,  and  a  man  of  great  weight  in  this  country,  renowned  for 
your  valor:  yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  we  know  who  you  are: 
you  are  not  a  gentleman,  but  the  son  of  a  poor  mason,  just  such  as 
ourselves.  Do  you  come  with  us,  as  our  commander,  and  we  will 
make  so  great  a  lord  of,  you  that  one  quarter  of  England  shall  be 
under  your  command." 

The  knight,  on  hearing  them  thus  speak,  was  exceedingly  angry; 
he  would  never  have  consented  to  such  a  proposal ;  and,  eyeing 
them  with  inflamed  looks,  answered,  "  Begone,  wicked  scoundrels 
and  false  traitors  as  you  are  :  would  you  have  me  desert  my  natural 
lord  for  such  a  company  of  knaves  as  you  ?  would  you  have  me  dis. 
honor  myself?  I  would  much  rather  you  were  all  hanged,  for  that 
must  be  your  end."  On  saying  this,  he  attempted  to  mount  his 
horse  ;  but,  his  foot  slipping  from  the  stirrup,  his  horse  took  fright. 
They  then  shouted  out,  and  cried,  "  Put  him  to  death."  When  he 
heard  this,  he  let  his  horse  go  ;  and,  drawing  a  handsome  Bordeaux 
sword,  he  began  to  skirmish,  and  soon  cleared  the  crowd  from  about 
him,  that  it  was  a  pleasure  to  see.   Some  attempted  to  close  witii 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  "&c. 


S87 


him  ;  but  witli  each  stroke  he  gave,  he  cut  off  heads,  arms,  feet,  or 
legs.  There  were  none  so  bold  but  were  afraid  ;  and  sir  Robert 
performed  that  day  marvellous  feats  of  arms.  These  wretches  were 
upward  of  forty  thousand  ;  they  shot  and  flung  at  him  such  thiiiga, 
that  had  he  been  clothed  in  steel  instead  of  being  unarmed,  he  must 
have  been  overpowered  :  however,  he  killed  twelve  of  them,  besides 
many  whom  he  wounded.  At  last,  he  was  overthrown,  when  they 
cut  off  his  legs  and  arms,  and  rent  his  body  in  piecemeal.  Thus 


this  sign,  then  step  forward,  and  kill  every  one  except  the  king;  bu< 
hurt  him  not,  for  he  is  young,  and  we  can  do  whf  t  we  please  with 
him  ;  for,  by  carrying  him  with  us  through  England,  we  shall  be 
lords  of  it  without  any  opposition."  There  was  a  doublet-maker  of 
London,  called  John  Tide,  who  had  brought  ^ixty  doublets,  with 
which  some  of  the  clowns  had  dressed  themselves  ;  and  on  his  ask- 
ing  who  was  to  pay,  for  he  must  have  for  them  thiity  good  marks, 
Tyler  replied,  "Make  thyself  easy  man  ;  thou  shalt  be  well  paid 


ended  sir  Robert  Salle,  which  was  a  great  pity ;  and,  when  the  this  day :  look  to  me  for  it :  thou  hast  sufficient  security  for  them." 
knights  and  squires  in  England  heard  of  it,  they  were  much  enraged.  I  On  saying  this,  he  spurred  the  hirse  on  which  he  roo'e,  and,  leaving 

his  men,  galloped  up  ij  the 
king,  and  came  so  near 
that  his  horse's  head  touch- 

-1:,..^^: .  cd  the  crupper  of  that  of 

the  king.  The  first  Words 
he  said,  when  he  addressed 
the  king,  were,  "  King, 
dost  thou  see  all  those  men 
there  ?"  "  Yes,"  replied 
the  king  :  "  why  dosrt  thou 
ask?"  "Because  they  are 
all  under  my  command, 
and  have  sworn  by  their 
faith  and  loyalty  to  do 
whatever  I  shall  order. 
"  Very  well,"  said  the 
king  :  "  I  have  no  objec 
tiona  to  it."  Tyler,  who 
was  only  defirous  of  a  riot, 
answered,  "And  thinkeet 
thou,  kingjthat  those  pc  ople 
and  as  many  more  who  are 
in  the  city,  also  under  my 
command,  ought  to  depart 
without  having  had  thy  let- 
ters ?  Oh  no,  we  will  cany 
them  v,'ith  us."  "  Why," 
replied  the  king,  "so  it  hss 
been  ordered,  and  they 
will  be  delivered  out  one 
after  the  other:  but,  friend, 
return  to  thy  companions, 
and  tell  them  to  depart 
from  London  :  be  peace- 
able and  careful  of  your- 
selves, for  it  is  our  deter- 
On  the  Saturday  morning,  the  king  left  the  Wardrobe,  and  went  mination  that  you  shall  all  of  you  have  your  letters  by  villages  and 


Dbath  o?  Wat  Tyler.— From  a  MS.  of  the  Fifteenth  Century. 


to  Westminster,  where  he  and  all  the  lords  heard  mass  in  the  abbey. 
In  this  church,  there  is  a  statue  of  our  Lady  in  a  small  chapel,  that 
has  many  virtues  and  performs  great  miracles,  in  which  the  kings  of 
England  have  much  faith.  The  king,  having  paid  his  devotions  and 
made  his  offerings  to  this  shrine,  mounted  his  horse  about  nine 
o'clock,  as  did  the  barons  who  were  with  him.  They  rode  along 
the  causeway  to  return  to  London  ;  but,  when  they  had  gone  a  little 
way,  he  turned  to  a  road  on  the  left  to  go  from  London. 

This  day,  all  the  rabble  were  again  assembled,  under  the  conduct 
of  Wat  Tyler,  Jack  Straw,  and  John  Ball,  to  parley  at  a  place  called 
Smithfield,  where,  every  Friday,  the  horse-market  is  kept.  They 
amounted  to  upward  of  twenty  thousand,  all  of  the  same  sort.  Many 
more  were  in  the  city,  breakfasting  and  drinking  Rhenish,  Malm- 
sey and  Madeira  wines,  in  taverns  and  at  the  houses  of  the  Lom- 
bards, without  paying  for  anything  ;  and  happy  was  he  who  could 
give  them  good  cheer.    Those  who  were  collected  in  Smithfield  had 
king's  banners,  which  had  been  given  to  them  the  preceding  even- 
ing ;  and  these  reprobates  wanted  to  pillage  the  city  the  same  day, 
their  leaders  saying,  "  that  hitherto  they  had  done  nothing.  The 
pardons  which  the  king  has  granted  will  not  be  of  much  use  to  us  : 
but,  if  we  be  of  the  same  mind,  we  shall  pillage  this  large,  rich,  and 
powerful  town  of  London,  before  those  from  Essex,  Suffolk,  Cam. 
bridge,  Bedford,  Warwick,  Reading,  Lancashire,  Arundel,  Guilford, 
Coventry,  Lynne,  Lincoln,  York,  and  Durham  shall  arrive  ;  for  they 
are  on  the  road,  and  we  know  for  certain  that  Vaquier*  and  Lister 
will  conduct  them  hither.    If  wo  now  plunder  the  city  of  the  wealth 
that  is  in  it,  we  shall  have  been  beforehand,  and  shall  not  repent  of 
80  doing  ;  but,  if  we  wait  for  their  arrival,  they  will  wrest  it  from 
us."    To  this  opinion  all  had  agreed,  when  the  king  appeared  in 
sight,  attended  by  sixty  horse.    He  was  not  thinking  of  them,  but 
intended  to  have  continued  his  ride  without  coming  into  London  : 
however,  when  he  came  before  the  abbey  of  St.  Bartholomew,  which 
is  in  Smithfield,  and  saw  the  crowd  of  people,  he  stopped,  and  said 
he  would  not  proceed  until  he  knew  what  they  wanted  ;  and,  if  they 
were  troubled,  he  would  appease  them. 

The  lords  who  accompanied  him  stopped  also,  as  was  but  right, 
since  the  king  had  stopped  ;  when  Wat  Tyler,  seeing  the  king,  said 
to  his  men,  "  Here  is  the  king  :  I  will  go  and  speak  with  him  :  do 
not  you  stir  from  hence  until  I  give  you  a  signal."  He  made  a 
motion  with  his  hand,  and  added,  "When  you  shall  see  me  make 


VaUuw"— probably  Walktr. 


towns,  as  it  had  been  agreed  on." 

As  the  king  finished  speaking,  Wat  Tyler,  casting  his  eyes  around 
him,  spied  a  squire- attached  to  the  king's  person  bearing  his  sword. 
Tyler  mortally  hated  this  squire  ;  formerly  they  had  had  words  to. 
gether,  when  the  squire  ill-treated  him.  "  What,  art  tho'ji  here?" 
cried  Tyler ;  "give  me  thy  dogger,"  "  I  will  not,"  said  the  squire  : 
"why  should  I  give  it  thee?"  The  king,  turning  to  him,  said, 
"  Give  it  him,  give  it  him  ;"  which  he  did,  though  much  against  his 
will.  When  Tyler  took  it,  he  began  to  play  with  it  and  turn  it  about 
in  his  hand,  and,  again  addressing  the  squire,  said,  "  Give  me  that 
sword."  "  I  will  not,"  replied  the  squire  ;  "  for  it  is  the  king's 
sword,  and  thou  art  not  worthy  to  bear  it,  who  art  but  a  mechanic  ; 
and,  if  only  thou  and  I  were  together,  thou  wouldst  not  have  dared 
to  say  what  thou  hast  for  as  large  a  heap  of  gold  as  this  church," 
"  By  my  troth,"  answered  Tyler,  "  I  will  not  eat  this  day  before  I 
have  thy  head."  At  these  words,  the  mayor  of  London,  with  about 
twelve  more,  rode  forward,  armed  under  their  robes,  and,  pushing 
through  the  crowd,  saw  Tyler's  manner  of  behaving :  upon  which, 
he  said,  "  Scoundrel,  how  dare  you  thus  behave  in  the  presence  of 
the  king,  and  utter  such  words  ?  It  is  too  impudent  for  such  as 
thou."  Tho  king  then  began  to  be  enraged,  and  said  to  the  mayor, 
"  Lay  hands  on  him." 

While  the  king  was  giving  this  order,  Tyler  had  addressed  the 
mayor,  saying,  "  Hey,  in  God's  name,  what  I  have  said,  does  it 
concern  thee  ?  what  dost  thou  mean  ?"  "  Truly,"  replied  the  mayor, 
who  found  himself  supported  by  the  king,  "  dees  it  become  such  a 
stinking  rascal  as  thou  art  to  use  such  speech  in  the  presence  of  the 
king,  thy  natural  lord  ?  I  will  not  live  a  day,  if  thou  pay  not  for  it." 
Upon  this,  he  drew  a  kind  of  cimeter*  he  wore,  and  struck  Tyler 
such  a  blow  on  the  head  as  felled  him  to  his  horse's  feet.  When  he 
was  down,  he  was  surrounded  on  all  sides,  so  that  his  m.en  could 
not  see  him  ;  and  one  of  the  king's  squires,  called  John  Standvvich,t 
immediately  leaped  from  his  horse,  and,  drawing  a  handsome  sword 
which  he  bore,  thrust  it  into  his  belly,  and  thus  killed  him. 

His  men  advancing,  saw  their  leader  dead,  when  they  cried  out, 
"  They  have  killed  our  captain  :  let  us  march  to  them,  and  slay  the 
whole."  On  these  words,  they  drew  up  in  a  sort  of  battle-array, 
each  man  having  his  bent  bow  before  him.    The  king  certainly 

*  "Badelaire  "—a  short  and  broad  backsword,  being  toward  tlie  point  like  a  Tuikiih 
cimeter.— CosoRAVE. 
t "  Standwittb."  Lord  Beroers  call*  him  Staadyssbe ;  Stow,  Cavendish. 


288 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


hazarded  much  by  this  action,  but  it  turned  out  fortunate  :  for,  when 
Tyler  was  on  the  ground,  he  left  his  attendants,  ordering  not  one  to 
follow  him.  He  rode  up  to  these  rebellious  fellows,  who  were  ad- 
vancing  to  revenge  their  leader's  death,  and  said  to  them,  *'  Gentle, 
men,  what  are  you  about  ?  you  shall  have  no  other  captain  but  me : 
I  am  your  king :  remain  peaceable."  When  the  greater  part  of 
them  heard  these  words,  they  were  quite  ashamed,  and  those  in- 
clined  to  peace  began  to  slip  away."  The  riotous  ones  kept  their 
ground,  and  showed  symptoms  of  mischief,  and  as  if  they  were 
resolved  to  do  something. 

The  king  returned  to  his  lords,  and  asked  them  what  should  next 
be  done.  He  was  advised  to  make  for  the  fields  ;  for  the  mayor 
said,  "  that  to  retreat  or  fly  v/ould  be  of  no  avail.  It  is  proper  we 
should  act  thus,  for  I  reckon  that  we  shall  very  soon  receive  assist, 
ance  from  London,  that  is,  from  our  good  friends  who  arc  prepared 
and  armed,  with  all  their  servants  in  their  houses."  While  things 
remained  in  this  state,  several  ran  to  London,  and  cried  out,  "  They 
a/e  killing  the  king  !  they  are  killing  the  king  and  our  mayor." 
Upon  this  alarm,  every  man  of  the  king's  party  sallied  out  toward 
Smithfield,  and  to  the  fields  v.-hither  the  king  had  retreated  ;  and 
tl:ere  wer^  instantly  collected  from  seven  to  eight  thousand  men 
in  aj-ras. 

Among  the  first,  came  sir  Robert  Knollcs  and  sir  Perducas  d'Al- 
breth,  well  attended  ;*  and  several  of  the  aldermen,  with  upward  of 
six  hundred  inen-at-arms,  and  a  powerful  man  of  the  city  called 
Nicholas  Bramber,  the  king's  draper,  bringing  with  him  a  large 
force,  who,  aa  they  came  up,  ranged  themselves  in  order,  on  foot,  on 
each  side  of  him.  The  rebels  were  drawn  up  opposite  them  :  they 
had  the  king's  banners,  and  showed  as  if  they  intended  to  maintain 
their  ground  by  offering  combat.  The  king  created  three  knights  ; 
sir  William  Walworth,  mayor  of  London,  sir  John  Standwich,  and 
sir  Nicholas  Bramber.  The  lords  began  to  converse  among  them, 
selves,  saying,  "  What  shall  we  do  ?  We  see  our  enemies,  who 
would  willingly  have  murdered  us  if  they  had  gained  the  upper 
hand."  Sir  Robert  Knolles  advised  immediately  to  fall  on  them, 
and  slay  them  ;  but  the  king  would  not  consent,  saying,  "  I  will  not 
have  you  act  thus  :  you  shall  go  and  demand  from  them  my  banners : 
we  shall  see  how  they  will  behave  when  you  make  this  demand  ; 
for  I  will  have  them  by  fair  or  foul  means."  *'  It  is  a  good  thought," 
replied  the  earl  of  Salisbury. 

The  new  knights  were  therefore  sent,  who,  on  approaching,  made 
signs  for  them  not  to  shoot,  as  they  wished  to  speak  with  them. 
When  they  had  come  near  enough  to  be  heard,  tliey  said,  "  Now 
attend  :  the  king  orders  you  to  send  back  his  banners,  and  we  hope 
he  will  have  mercy  on  you."  The  banners  were  directly  given  up, 
and  brought  to  the  king.  It  was  then  ordered,  under  pain  of  death, 
that  all  those  who  had  obtained  the  king's  letters  should  deliver 
them  up.  Some  did  so ;  but  not  all.  The  king,  on  receiving  them, 
had  them  torn  in  their  presence.  You  must  know,  that  from  the 
instant  when  the  king's  banners  were  surrendered,  these  fellows 
kept  no  order;  but  the  greater  part,  throwing  their  bows  to  the 
ground,  took  to  their  heels  and  returned  to  London. 

Sir  Robert  Knolles  was  in  a  violent  rage  that  they  were  not  at- 
tacked, and  the  whole  of  them  slain  ;  but  the  king  would  not  con. 
sent  to  it,  saying,  he  would  have  ample  revenge  on  them,  which  in 
truth  he  afterwards  had. 

Thus  did  these  people  disperse,  and  run  away  on  all  sides.  The 
king,  the  lords,  and  the  army  returned  in  good  array  to  London,  to 
their  great  joy.  The  king  immediately  took  the  road  to  the  Ward, 
robe,  to  visit  the  piincess  his  mother,  who  had  remained  there  two 
days  and  two  nights  under  the  greatest  fears,  as  indeed  she  had 
cause.  On  seeing  the  king  her  son,  she  was  mightily  rejoiced,  and 
said,  '*  Ha,  ha,  fair  son,  what  pain  and  anguish  have  I  not  suffered 
for  you  this  day  !"  *'  Certainly,  madam,"  leplied  the  king,  I  am 
well  assured  of  that ;  but  now  rejoice  and  thank  God,  for  it  behooves 
U8  to  praise  him,  as  I  have  this  day  regained  my  inheritance,  and 
the  kingdom  of  England,  which  I  had  lost." 

The  king  remained  the  whole  day  with  his  mother.  The  lords 
retired  to  their  own  houses.  A  proclamation  was  made  through  all 
the  streets,  that  every  person  who  was  not  an  inhabitant  of  London, 
and  who  had  not  resided  there  for  a  whole  year,  should  instantly 
depart ;  for  that,  if  there  were  any  found  of  a  contrary  description 
on  Sunday  morning  at  sunrise,  they  would  be  arrested  as  traitors  to 
the  king,  and  have  their  heads  cut  off.  After  this  proclamation  had 
been  heard,  no  one  dared  to  infringe  it ;  but  all  departed  instantly 
to  their  former  homes,  quite  discomfited.  John  Ball  and  Jack  Straw 
were  found  hidden  in  an  old  ruin,  thinking  to  steal  away  ;  but  this 
they  could  not  do,  for  they  were  betrayed  by  their  own  men.  The 
king  and  the  lords  were  wqII  pleased  with  their  seizure  :  their  heads 
were  cut  off,  as  was  that  of  Tyler,  and  fixed  on  London  bridge,  in 
the  place  of  those  gallant  men  whom  they  beheaded  on  the  Thurs- 

*In  one  of  my  MSS.  there  is  the  fdllowing  addition. 

"Sir  Robert  de  Nnniur,  sir  Robert  Knolles,  and  sir  Perducas  d'Albreth  were  very 
angry  that  these  wicked  people  so  easily  escaped,  for  they  liiid  put  the  town  into  great 
alarm  for  three  days.  Sir  Henry  de  Sausselles,  a  young  knight  from  Hainault  who  had 
accompanied  sir  Robert  de  Nainur,  askej  why  some  revenge  was  not  had  for  having 
kept  the  town  in  su<'h  alarm.  Sir  Robert,  upon  this,  asked  him  if  he  had  been  frijjht- 
•Qcd:  *  Yee,  by  God,  was  I,  very  much;  why  shouM  I  conceal  it?  And  was  not  youl' 
*Ko.  bymy  troth,  I  was  not;  but  if  the  kias  bad  aot  been  bete  with  us,  we  should  have 
fun  gieat  riik."* 


day.*  The  news  of  this  was  sent  through  the  neighboring  counliesi, 
that  those  might  hear  «f  it  who  were  on  their  way  to  London,  ac. 
cording  to  the  orders  these  rebels  had  sent  them  :  upon  which  they 
instantly  returned  to  their  homes,  without  daring  to  advance  farther. 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

A  TRUCE  BETWEEN  THE  ENGLISH  AND  SCOTS.     THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTE* 
REMAINS  IN  SCOTLAND  DURING  Tl  E  REBELLION  IN  ENGLAND. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  truce  wl  ich  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who 
had  remained  on  the  borders  of  Scotland  during  the  time  of  this  re. 
hellion  in  England,  was  negotiating  with  the  earl  of  Douglas  and 
other  barons  on  the  part  of  Scotland.  The  Scots  were  as  well  in- 
formed as  the  duke  of  the  situation  of  England,  though  he  did  not 
take  any  notice  of  it  to  them,  but  went  on  with  the  treaty  as  if  Eng. 
land  were  in  perfect  peace.  The  business  was  so  ably  conducted 
by  the  commissioners  on  each  side  that  a  truce  was  made,  for  three 
years,  between  the  two  kingdoms. 

When  this  treaty  was  concluded,  the  lords  of  the  two  countrie*^ 
visited  each' other  with  much  respect.  The  earl  of  Douglas  said  to 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  "My  lord,  we  were  well  informed  of  the  re- 
bellion of  the  populace  in  England,  and  what  peril  the  kingdom  was 
in  from  that  event :  we  therefore  look  on  you  as  a  valiant  and  prudent 
man,  for  having  so  frankly  continued  your  negotiations  without  ever 
taking  the  least  notice  of  it ;  and  we  offer  you,  should  you  think 
them  necessary,  five  or  six  hundred  spears,  which  you  will  find 
ready  and  at  your  service."  "  By  my  faith,"  replied  the  duke,  "fair 
gentlemen,  I  thank  you  much  for  your  gallant  ofifer,  which  I  do  not 
refuse  ;  but  I  imagine  his  majesty  must  have  been  so  advised  that  all 
will  turn  out  well.  However,  I  wish  to  have  passports  from  you, 
for  myself  and  people,  to  go  to  your  country,  and  reside  there,  should 
there  be  occasion,  until  all  these  troubles  be  appeased."  The  earls 
of  Douglas  and  Moray,  who  had  full  powers  from  the  king,  imme- 
diately  complied  with  his  request.  They  then  took  their  leave,  and 
each  party  separated:  the  Scots  returned  to  Edinburgh,  and  the  duke, 
with  his  attendants,  to  Berwick,  thinking  to  enter  the  town,  where 
he  had  left  all  his  baggage  ;  but  sir  Matthew  Redmayne,  the  gov. 
ernor,  refused  him  entrance,  and  closed  the  gates  against  him.  He 
told  him  he  acted  by  orders  from  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  at  that 
time  lord  warden  of  the  county  of  Northumberland  and  of  all  those 
parts,  who  had  forbidden  him  to  open  the  gates,  and  that  he  could  do 
no  otherwise. 

The  duke  was  much  vexed  on  hearing  these  words,  and  thus  an. 
swered,  "  How,  Matthew  Redmayne,  is  there  any  one  in  Northum. 
berland  greater  than  I  ?  Who  has  thus  denied  my  entrance  where 
I  have  left  my  baggage  ?  from  whence  come  such  orders  ?"  "  By 
my  faith,  my  lord,  my  orders  are  from  the  king,  and  what  I  do  is 
very  much  against  my  will ;  but  do  it  I  must ;  and  I  entreat  of  you, 
for  God's  sake,  to  excuse  me,  for  I  am  strictly  enjoined,  on  my  honor 
and  life,  not  to  suffer  you,  or  any  of  your  people,  to  enter  this  town." 
You  may  suppose  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  much  astonished  and 
enraged  at  these  orders ;  not  so  much  with  the  knight,  but  with  those 
who  had  given  them ;  for  when  he  had  been  laboring  for  the  good 
of  England,  they  were  so  suspicious  of  him  that  they  had  refused 
him  admittance  into  the  first  town  of  England,  on  his  return  from 
Scotland.  He  supposed  that  great  fault  had  been  found  with  him: 
however,  he  did  not  open  his  thoughts  or  intentions  further,  and  no 
longer  pressed  the  knight.  He  saw  no  success  could  come  from  it, 
for  the  knight  would  never  have  acted  as  he  had  done  if  he  had  not 
had  express  commands  :  he  therefore  changed  the  subject  of  conver. 
sation,  and  asked  sir  Matthflw  if  he  had  heard  any  news  from  Eng. 
land.  He  answered,  "  None,  except  that  the  country  was  in  confusion, 
and  that  the  king  had  written  to  the  principal  towns,  barons  and 
knights  of  this  country  to  be  ready  to  come  to  him  the  moment  he 
should  send  for  them,  strictly  forbidding,  under  pain  of  losing  their 
heads,  all  governors  and  captains  of  towns  and  castles  in  Northum- 
berland to  suffer  any  one  whatever  to  enter  their  places ;  and  be 
assured  they  will  punctually  obey.  But,  with  regard  to  the  common 
people  who  are  in  rebellion  about  London,  I  know  nothing  I  can 
depend  on  to  relate  to  you,  except  that  the  officers  in  Suffolk,  Lin. 
coin, Cambridge,  Stafford,  Bedford  and  Norfolk  have  sent  information 
that  the  commonalty  under  their  command  are  very  eager  affairs 
should  turn  out  ill,  and  that  there  should  be  confusion  in  the  king- 

*  From  the  forenientioned  MS. 

"Tiiis  same  week  was  J.imes  Lister  tak^n,  who  had  murdered  sir  Robert  Siiile.  He 
and  twelve  others  were  executed  with  him.  Thus  were  these  traitors  punishetl.  There 
are  some  who  say,  that  John  Ball  and  his  accomplices  were  strictly  examined  before 
they  wore  put  to  death,  and  then  owned  that  persons  of  the  highest  nink  and  power 
had  incited  them  to  act  as  they  had  done.  Tlie  king  kept  this  confewion  secret  in  his 
own  mind,  and  returned  thanks  to  God  for  his  hiippy  issue  out  of  this  dan^'er.  Very 
many  were  astonishod  thnt  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  dariiig  all  this  rebellion,  remained 
out  of  the  kingdom,  settling  general  matters  on  the  bordere  of  Scotland. 

"The  king  sent  orders  to  the  earl  of  Northumberhmd.  thnt  if  the  duke  of  Lnncnster 
should  attempt  to  enter  any  fortified  town  or  castle,  the  gHles  siiould  he  >Um  against 
him.  The  king  made  the  earl  his  lieutenant  of  all  the  borders  toward  Scotland.  Many 
noblemen  and  others  were  surprised  at  this,  for  it  would  seem  as  if  the  king  sur'pected 
the  duke  of  being  implicated  with  the  rebels.  But  it  was  admitted,  on  all  sidas  that  he 
was  inculpated  without  any  jrrounds ;  for  the  first  thing  the  rebels  did,  on  entering  Lon- 
don, was  to  march  to  the  palace  of  the  Savoy,  and  totnliy  destroy  and  burn  it.  Now 
this  did  not  show  that  he  wt^s  Iriendly  to  theii  cause.  They  also  put  to  death  MvenJ 
whM  were  attached  to  bin." 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

dom."  "  And  in  our  counties,''  said  the  duiie,  "  of  Derby  and 
Leicester,  there  is  not  any  commotion  ?"  "  My  lord,"  replied  the 
knight,  "  I  have  not  heard  they  have  behaved  so  outrageously  as 
those  of  Lmcoln  and  others." 

The  duke,  having  mused  a  little,  took  leave  of  the  knight,  and 
returned  by  the  road  he  had  come  to  Roxburgh  Castle,  where  he  was 
gladly  received  by  the  governor,  whom  he  had  placed  there.  The 
duke  now  weighed  all  matters,  not  knowing  how  affairs  were  going 
on  in  England,  nor  by  whom  he  was  beloved  or  hated,  and  whether 
he  should  signify  his  situation  to  the  barons  of  Scotland,  and  entreat 
of  them  to  send  him  an  escort  of  men-at-arms,  according  to  the  pass- 
port they  had  given.  He  followed  this  last  plan,  and  sent  to  the  earl 
of  Douglas  at  Dalkeith.  The  earl  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  receiving 
the  duke's  letter,  and  much  feasted  the  messenger.  He  instantly 
informed  the  earl  of  Moray  and  his  brother  the  earl  of  Mar,  of  the 
business,  and  directed  that  without  fail  they  and  their  men  should  be 
ready  and  mounted  within  three  days  at  Lambii--law.  These  lords, 
on  receiving  this  intimation,  summoned  their  people  and  nearest 
friends,  and  came  to  Lambir-law,  where  they  found  the  earl  of 
Douglas.  They  then  rode  on  together,  amounting,  in  the  whole,  to 
full  five  hundred  spears,  to  the  abbey  of  Melrose,  nine  small  leagues 
from  Roxburgh.  The  barons  of  Scotland  met  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
on  their  road,  when  they  embraced  each  other,  and  showed  every 
token  of  being  glad  at  meeting.  They  continued  their  journey  to 
Edinburgh  in  company,  conversing  all  the  way.  This  was  the  capital 
of  the  kingdom,  and  where  usually  the  king  resided  :  it  has  a  strong 
castle  and  fair  harbor ;  but  the  king  was  at  that  time  absent,  being 
in  the  Highlands  on  a  hunting  party.  To  pay  greater  honor  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  the  Scots  barans  delivered 
up  to  him  the  castle  of  Edinburgh,  for  which  he  was  very  thankful : 
and  he  resided  there  until  he  had  received  intelligence  from  Eng- 
land, which,  however,  was  not  so  soon  as  he  wished. 

Now  see  how  evil-minded  persons  and  deceivers  take  on  them  to 
prate  without  any  knowledge  of  facts.  It  was  commonly  reported 
through  England,  during  the  time  of  the  rebellion,  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  had  become  a  traitor  to  his  lord  and  king,  and  had  turned 
to  the  Scots  party.  But  this  was  soon  known  to  be  contrary  to  the 
truth  :  however,  these  wicked  people,  in  order  to  stir  up  the  com- 
monalty,  and  to  create  confusion  in  the  realm,  had  spread  abroad 
such  reports,  which  were  acknowledged  at  their  executions,  by  Wat 
Tyler,  Jack  Straw,  John  Ball,  Walker  and  Lister,  who  had  been  the 
chief  leaders  of  the  rebels  in  England,  and  who  had  intended  to  have 
had  five  parts  of  the  kingdom  under  their  command.  They  had  a 
particular  hatred  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  they  showed  on  their 
entrance  into  London ;  for  they  instantly  went  and  burnt  the  fine 
palace  of  the  Savoy,  not  leaving  an  utensil  nor  beam  unburnt.  In 
addition  to  this,  they  had  published  all  over  England  that  he  had 
turned  to  the  side  of  Scodand  ;  for  which,  in  several  parts,  they  had 
reversed  his  arms,  as  if  he  had  been  a  traitor.  This  was  so  severely 
punished  that  those  who  had  done  such  things  lost  their  heads. 

We  will  now  relate  what  vengeance  the  king  of  England  took  on 
his  rebellious  subjects  during  the  time  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  in 
Scotland. 

CHAPTER  LXXVIII. 

KING  RICHARD  JOURNEYS  THROUGH  ENGLAND  FROM  TOWN  TO  TOWN,  PUN- 
ISHING  THOSE  WHO  HAD  BEEN  PRINCIPALS  OR  ACTIVE  IN  THE  LATE 
REBELLION.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  RETURNS  FROM  SCOTLAND  TO 
ENGLAND. 

After  the  executions  of  Tyler,  Jack  Straw,  John  Ball,  William 
Lister,  Walker  and  several  others  at  London,  the  people  being  ap- 
peased,  the  king  resolved  to  visit  his  bailiwicks,  castlewicks  and 
stewardships,  in  order  to  punish  the  wicked  and  to  recover  the  let- 
ters  of  pardon  which  had  been  forced  from  him,  as  well  as  to  plate 
the  realm  in  its  proper  situation.  The  king  issued  a  secret  summons 
for  a  certain  nunsber  of  men-at-arms  to  assemble  at  a  fixed  place,  on 
a  particular  day,  which  was  done.  They  amounted  to  five  hundred 
spears  and  as  many  archers.  When  they  were  thus  assembled,  the 
king  set  out  from  London,  attended  only  by  his  household,  and  took 
the  road  to  Kent,  for  in  that  quarter  the  rebellion  had  first  broken  out. 

These  men-at-arms  followed  the  king,  but  did  not  accompany  him. 
The  king  entered  the  county  of  Kent,  and  came  to  a  village  called 
Comprinke,*  when  he  had  the  mayor  and  all  the  men  of  the  village 
called  before  him.    On  their  being  assembled  in  an  open  space,  the 
king  ordered  one  of  his  council  to  remonstrate  with  them,  how  much 
they  had  erred  against  him,  and  that  they  had  nearly  thrown  Eng- 
■  land  into  desolation  and  ruin  ;  and  because  this  mischief  must  have  j 
had  some  advisers  who  had  encouraged  them  in  their  wickedness, 
;  and  it  must  be  supposed  that  all  were  net  equally  guilty,  it  was  bet- 
'  *tcr  that  the  ringleaders  should  suffer  than  the  whole:  his  majesty 
demanded  that  those  should  be  pointed  out  who  had  been  so  culpa- 
ble, under  pcia  of  incurring  his  indignation  for  ever,  and  being  con- 
sidered as  traitors. 

When  those  present  heard  this  harangue,  and  saw  the  innocent 
might  escape  by  pointing  out  the  guilty,  they  looked  at  each  other, 
and  then  stiid :  "  My  lord,  here  is  one  by  whom,  this  town  was  first 

•  Comprinke."  It  u  so  in  lord  Bemew.  U-  if  not  Ospringe.  See  additions  at  the 
vaA  bf  ibi«  chaptsr. 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,    &c.  m 

put  into  confusion  and  excited  to  rise."  He  was  immediately  seized, 
and  hanged  ;  as  were  seven  others.  The  letters  patent  which  had 
been  granted  were  demanded  back  :  when  they  were  given  up,  the 
king's  officers  tore  them  in  pieces  before  their  eyes,  and  cast  ihem 
away,  and  then  said,  "  We  command  all  ye  who  are  here  assembled, 
in  the  king's  name,  and  under  pain  of  death,  to  depart,  every  one 
peaceably  to  his  own  home  ;  and  that  you  never  rebel  more  against 
the  king,  nor  against  his  ministers.  By  the  punishment  which  haa 
been  inflicted,  your  former  evil  deeds  are  pardoned."  The  people 
cried  out  with  one  voice,  "  God  bless  the  king  and  his  good  council." 
They  acted  in  the  same  manner  at  Propinke,*  Canterbury,  Sand, 
wich,  Germanie,t  Conculle,t  and  in  the  different  parts  of  England 
where  the  people  had  rebelled  ;  so  that  upward  of  fifteen  hundred 
were  beheaded  or  hanged. 

The  king  was  advised  to  send  for  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
then  in  Scotland,  as  everything  was  now  quieted.  He  sent  thitlier 
a  knight  of  his  household,  called  sir  Nicholas  Carnefelle.  The  knight 
set  off,  and  continued  his  journey  until  he  came  to  Edinburgh,  where 
he  found  the  duke  and  his  attendants,  who  were  very  happy  to  see 
him,  and  entertained  him  handsomely.  He  delivered  his  credential 
letters  from  the  king ;  and  the  duke  made  preparations  to  obey 
them,  as  was  right,  for  he  was  very  desirous  to  return  to  England 
and  to  his  estates.  On  setting  out  for  Roxburgh,  he  took  his  leave 
of  the  barons  of  Scotland,  and  thanked  them  for  the  honor  and  com- 
fort they  had  given  him,  by  maintaining  him  in  their  country  the 
time  he  had  wished  to  stay  there.  The  earls  of  Douglas  and  Moray, 
with  all  the  Scottish  knights,  escorted  him  as  far  as  the  abbey  of 
Melrose,  but  did  not  cross  the  Tweed.  The  duke  went  to  Roxburgh, 
from  thence  to  Newcastle  on  Tyne,  then  to  Durham  and  York  ;  and, 
in  all  the  towns  and  cities  through  which  he  passed,  the  inhabitants 
were  drawn  up  to  receive  him. 

At  this  period  a  gallant  knight  of  England  departed  this  life,  eir 
Guiscard  d'Angle,  earl  of  Huntingdon  and  tutor  to  the  king.  He 
was  buried  with  great  pomp  in  the  church  of  the  Augustin  friars. 
His  funeral  was  attended  by  the  king,  the  princess  his  mother,  hia 
two  brothers,  and  by  great  numbers  of  prelates,  barons  and  ladies  of 
England.  In  truth,  the  gallant  knight  was  very  deserving  of  it,  for 
he  possessed  all  the  virtues  which  a  knight  at  that  time  ought  to 
have  :  he  was  gay,  loyal,  gallant,  prudent,  secret,  generous,  bold, 
determined  and  enterprising.    Thus  died  sir-  Guiscard  d'Angle. 


ADDITIONS,  from  A  MS.  IN  THE  HAFORD  LIBRARY 

When  these  first  examples  had  been  made  on  the  leaders  of  tho 
rebellion  in  London,  St.  Alban's,  Norwich,  Suffolk  and  Gloucester, 
the  king  determined  to  visit  the  whole  of  his  kingdom,  which  he  had 
not  done  since  his  coronation.  His  officers  of  justice  had  collected 
a  body  of  evidence  respecting  the  late  rebellion  from  the  confessions 
of  those  who  had  been  beheaded.  The  king,  v.  hen  he  set  out,  took 
the  road  toward  Canterbury,  under  a  pretext  of  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
shrine  of  St.  Thomas  of  Becket :  he  was  attended  by  the  earls  of 
Salisbury,  Suffolk  and  Devonshire,  and  travelled  in  grand  array.  He 
remained  two  days  at  Rochester;  for  Sir  John  Nevvtoun,  whom 
these  wicked  people  had  forced  to  be  their  captain,  had,  by  the 
king's  command,  made  exact  researches  after  the  first  instigators  of 
this  mischief.  He  had  found  out  some  of  the  most  culpable,  who, 
without  form  of  law,  had  their  heads  cut  off  and  placed  on  the  gates 
and  bridge,  and  their  quarters  hung  on  the  gibbet.  The  king  de. 
parted  from  Rochester  and  came  to  Ospringe,  where  four  were 
executed.  He  came  thence  to  Canterbury  ;  but  why  should  I  make 
a  long  story  of  it  ?  There  were  put  to  death,  in  the  different  tov.-ns 
and  bailiwicks,  upward  of  five  hundred  rebels;  for  they  ware  eager 
in  accusing  each  other. 

During  this  progress  of  the  king,  which  he  continued  far  info  his 
I'ealm,  several  of  the  great  barons,  such  as  the  earls  of  Warwick  and 
Kent,  sir  John  Holland,  sir  John  Beauchamp,  spoke  to  the  kiiv^_  and 
to  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  in  favor  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  as  did 
also  the  Londoners.  The  king  readily  consented  thai  two  knights 
should  be  sent  to  the  duke,  for  him  to  return  into  England  and  t  j  his 
presence  ;  for  that  he  would  not  listen  to  any  compkir.ts  against 
him  or  his  otV.er  uncles.  The  earl  of  Northumberland  was  com- 
manded to  go  himself  in  search  of  him. 

The  two  knights  journeyed  on  until  they  arrived  at  Newccfllson 
Tyne,  where  they  found  the  earl  of  Northumberland.  He  bad  been 
informed  of  their  coming,  and  received  them  handsomely.  They 
produced  their  letters,  when  he  took  from  the  packet  what  was  ad- 
dressed to  him  ;  and,  having  read  it  through,  was  much  pleased  with 
the  commission  to  seek  the  duke  of  Lancaster;  for  he  had  heard  the 
duke  was  very  angry  with  him.  He  therefore  wrote  letters  of  ex- 
cuse ;  and,  when  these  two  barons  met,  peace  was  made  between 
them.  They  returned  together  to  England,  and  found  the  kinj 
arrived  at  his  manor  of  Eltham,  a  few  n  Ves  from  London.  At  fh's 
time  also,  the  earl  of  Buckingham  came  back  from  Wales,  and  went 
to  Pleshy,  where  he  resided  as  formerly.  The  king  and  his  uncles 
dissembled  their  sentiments  of  each  other  for  some  time  ;  but  at  last 
it  broke  out,  as  you  will  hear  in  the  continuance  of  this  history. 


*  Q.  If  not  RochMtar.  t  **G«rm8nie."  tt.  t  "Conculie."  U. 


S90  CHRONI-.LES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fe<i. 


CHAPTER  LXXIX. 

TUB  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  CONCEIVES  ANGER  AGAINST  THE  EARL  OF  NORTH- 
UMBERLAND, FOR  THE  REFUSAL  OF  ADMITTANCE  INTO  BERWICK. 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  returned  from  Scotland,  and 
;  'id  explained  to  the  council  the  truce  he  had  negotiated  between 
I  3  two  kingdoms,  he  did  not  forget  to  mention  how  sir  Matthew 
Kcidmayne,  governor  of  Berwick  (though  he  blamed  not  that  knight,) 
had  shut  the  gates  of  Berwick  against  him,  by  orders  from  the  earl 
of  Northumberland.  It  was  such  an  act,  he  said,  as  he  never  could 
forgive  ;  and  thus  spoke  of  it,  with  the  intent  to  see  if  the  king  his 
nephew  would  ov/xi  it.  This  the  king  did,  but  it  seemed  to  the  duke 
as  if  it  were  faintly.  The  duke  was  appeased  for  that  time  ;  but  he 
waited  for  the  feast  of  our  lady  at  mid-August,  when  the  king  was 
to  hold  a  solemn  court  at  Westminster.  There  were  at  this  court 
great  numbers  of  the  nobles  and  barons  of  England  ;  the  earls  of 
Northumberland  and  Nottingham,  with  many  barons  from  the  north. 
The  king  created,  this  day,  the  young  earl  of  Pembroke,  sir  Robert 
Mowbray,  sir  Nicholas  Twiford  and  sir  Adam  Fran9ois,  knights.  He 
did  so  because  he  intended,  after  the  feast,  to  march  toward  Read- 
ing, Oxford,  and  through  those  parts  of  the  country,  to  punish  the  rebels 
in  the  souie  manner  as  he  had  done  in  Kent  and  the  other  counties. 

During  this  feast,  and  after  the  dinner,  high  words  passed  between 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Northumberland.  The  duke 
Sfiid,  "  Harry  Percy,  I  did  not  think  you  was  so  great  a  man  in 
England,  that  you  would  dare  to  order  any  cities,  towns  or  castles, 
to  be  shut  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster."  The  earl  respectfully 
answered,  "  My  lord,  I  do  not  deny  the  knight's  act  at  Berwick  : 
but  I  was  ordered  by  strict  commands  of  my  lord  the  king,  who  sits 
there,, on  my  honor  and  under  pain  of  death,  not  to  suffer  any  one, 
lord  or  otherwise,  to  enter  the  cities,  towns  or  castles  of  Northum- 
berland, if  he  were  not  an  inhabitant  of  those  places  ;  and  the  king, 
if  he  please,  or  the  lords  of  his  council,  may  make  my  excuses  :  for 
they  well  knew  you  were  in  Scotland,  and  you  ought  to  have  been 
excepted  out  of  these  orders," 

"  How,  earl  of  Northumberland,"  replied  the  duke,  "  do  you  think 
it  was  necessary  there  should  have  been  a  reservation  in  regard  to 
me  ?  who  am  uncle  to  the  king,  and  who  have  my  inheritance  to 
guard,  which,  next  to  the  king's,  is  the  greatest,  and  who  for  the 
good  of  the  realm  have  made  this  journey  into  Scotland  ?  Your 
answer  does  not  excuse  you  from  having  much  wronged  my  honor, 
in  thus  giving  credit  to  the  reports  in  circulation  that  I  wished  to 
commit  treason  with  the  Scots,  by  shutting  against  me  the  king  my 
lord's  towns,  and  in  particular  that  in  which  my  provision  and  stores 
were.  For  which  reasons  I  tell  you,  you  have  ill  behaved  ;  and  for 
the  blame  you  have  thus  cast  on  me,  and  to  clear  myself  in  the  pres. 
ence  of  my  lord  the  king,  I  throw  down  my  glove  :  lake  it  up  if  you 
dare."  Upon  thi.-j,  the  king  stepped  forth  and  said,  "  Fair  uncle  of 
Lancaster,  whatever  has  been  done  I  avow  as  my  orders.  Take  up 
your  glove,  and  recal  your  words.  I  must  excuse  the  earl  of  North- 
umberland ;  for  strictly,  and  on  his  life,  did  we  order  him  to  keep 
every  town  close  shut  that  was  on  tlie  borders  of  Scotland :  and 
know,  that  our  kingdom  was  in  such  confusion  and  peril,  when  you 
were  in  those  parts,  that  it  could  not  support  itself.  It  must,  there, 
fore,  have  been  through  the  fault  of  the  secretary,  or  the  neglect  of 
our  council ;  for,  in  truth,  you  ought  to  have  been  excepted.  I  there- 
fore beg  of  you,  and  will,  that  you  lay  aside  your  ill-humor  :  I  take 
tl!  on  myself,  and  clear  the  earl  of  Northumberland." 

The  earls  of  Arundel,  Salisbury,  Suffolk,  Stafford  and  Devonshire, 
cast  themselves  on  their  knees  to  the  duke,  and  said,  "  My  lord, 
you  hear  how  amicably  the  king  speaks  to  you  :  you  ought  to  con- 
descend to  what  he  requests."  The  duke,  who  was  much  inflamed, 
euid,  "  I  will  not  say  more  about  it."  He  was  silent  a  short  space, 
when,  raising  the  barons,  and  thanking  them,  he  said  :  "  Fair  gen- 
tlemen, there  is  not  one  of  you,  if  such  an  affront  had  happened  .to 
him,  who  would  not  have  been  as  much  angered  as  I  am ;  but  since 
tlie  king  wishes  otherwi-e,  it  is  but  right  that  I  should  comply." 

Peace  was  made  between  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of 
Northumberland  by  m.eans  of  the  king  and  the  barons,  who  inter- 
ceded for  it.  On  the  second  day,  the  king  began  to  journey,  as 
before  mentioned,  attended  by  five  hundred  spears,  and  as  many 
archers,  through  different  counties,  where  he  executed  justice  on  the 
ill-intentioned  and  on  those  who  had  reijt41ed  against  him. 

We  will  now  leave  the  king  of  England,  and  speak  of  his  uncle, 
the  earl  of  Cambiidge,  and  of  his  voyage  to  Portugal. 


CHAPTER  LXXX. 

THE  EARL  OF  CAMBRIDGE  AND  HIS  ARMY  ARRIVE  AT  LISBON. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  with  five 
.<undred  meu-at-jums  and  as  many  archers,  were  lying  in  the  harbor 
of  Plymouth,  waiting  for  a  wind  to  carry  them  to  Portugal.  At  last, 
a  favorable  wind  came,  when  they  heaved  their  anchors,  and  the 
v  hole  fleet  made  sail  as  straight  as  they  could  for  Lisbon.  They 
coasted,  the  fintt  two  days,  the  shores  of  England  :  on  the  third, 
they  entered  the  Spanish  main,  when  they  had  a  very  severe  gale ; 
i'is^much  that  the  fleet  v/as  in  great  danger  from  the  tempest,  more 


especially  those  vessels  in  which  the  Gascons  were,  such  as  sir  John 
de  Chateauneuf,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  wiih 
about  forty  men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires,  who  were  driven  out 
of  sight  of  the  English  fleet. 

The  earl  of  Cambridge,  sir  William  Beauchamp,  marshd  of  the 
army,  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  constable,  and  the  canon  de  Robesart, 
with  others,  escaped  through  good  fortune,  the  bad  efiecis  of  the 
storm,  and,  sailing  by  the  stars,  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Lisbon. 
News  of  this  was  instantly  carried  to  the  king,  who  was  daily  ex- 
pecting  the  English  :  he  immediiitely  sent  his  knights  and  ininisters 
to  welcome  them,  by  whom  they  were  most  respectfully  received, 
and  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  with  the  English  and  foreign  knights, 
conducted  to  the  king.  The  king  advanced  out  of  his  palace  to 
meet  the  earl,  and  received  t-hem  all  most  honorably,  one  after  the 
other :  he  led  them  to  the  palace,  where  wine  and  spices  were  set 
before  them.  John  of  Cambridge,  the  earl's  son,  v/as  with  him, 
which  much  pleased  the  king,  who  said,  "  He  is  my  son,  and  shall 
have  my  daughter."  This  was  very  proper,  for  they  were  of  the 
same  age.  The  children  were  much  pleased,  and  conversed  with 
each  other  arm  in  arm. 

While  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  knights  paid  every  attention 
to  the  earl  and  his  companions,  and  lodged  them  in  the  town,  the 
others,  on  disembarking,  were  also  well-quartered  ;  for  the  city  of 
Lisbon  is  large,  handsomely  built,  and  well-furnished  v;ith  every, 
thing:  the  stewards  of  the  household  of  the  king  had  also  been 
careful  to  provide  it  with  all  things  necessary  against  the  arrival  of 
the  English.  They  found  it,  therefore,  amply  stored  ;  and  the  lords 
were  comfortable  and  in  high  spirits,  though  at  times  they  were  very 
uneasy  about  the  lord  de  Chateauneuf,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade  and 
the  lord  de  la  Barde,  and  their  men,  whom  they  looked  upon  as  lost, 
or  that  the  tempest  had  driven  them  among  the  Moors  in  the  king- 
doms of  Granada  or  Benmarine :  if  it  should  have  so  happened, 
they  might  as  well  have  perished  at  sea.  All  this  gave  them  great 
concern,  and  they  bitterly  lamented  them.  In  truth  they  were  to  be 
pitied  ;  for  they  suffered  so  much  in  the  tempest  none  ever  endured 
the  like  and  survived  it.  They  were  driven  through  the  straits  of 
the  Moors,  near  to  the  kingdoms  of  Benmarine  and  Tremcgen,  and 
were  in  great  danger  of  being  taken  by  the  Saracens ;  so  that  they 
considered  themselves  as  dead  men,  never  expecting  to  land  nor  to  get 
into  any  safe  harbor,  and  they  were  forty  days  in  this  extreme  peril. 

At  last,  they  had  a  wind  which  drove  them  back  aguin  into  the 
Spanish  main,  whether  they  would  or  not.  When  the  wind  became 
calm,  they  anchored,  and,  by  good  fortune,  fell  in  with  two  large 
ships,  going,  as  the  crews  said,  to  Lisbon,  from  Flanders,  laden  witii 
merchandise  and  wines.  These  knights  tacked  about,  and,  having 
hoisted  their  pennons,  followed  the  Lisbon  ships,  who  having  only 
merchants  on  board,  were  not  perfectly  easy  on  seeing  this  armed 
vessel  approach,  with  the  banners  of  St.  George  displayed  in  vaiious 
parts  of  it.  However,  when  they  came  nearer,  finding  who  they 
were,  they  rejoiced  to  see  them.  These  merchants  put  the  knights 
once  more  in  great  peril,  and  I  will  tell  you  how. 

The  knights  inquired  if  they  could  give  them  any  intelligence  : 
and  they,  in  answer,  said,  that  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  English 
were  in  Spain,  and  had  besieged  the  king  of  Castille.  They  were 
delighted  with  this  news,  and  declared  they  would  go  thither,  as  they 
were  now  near  the  shores  of  Seville.  They  then  left  the  v.ine-mei^ 
chants,  and  ordered  their  mariners  to  make  sail  for  Seville,  as  their 
friends  were  there  at  the  siege.  They  answered,  "  In  God's  name, 
will  we  obey  you ;"  and,  having  steered  for  Seville,  came  very  near 
the  harbor.  The  sailors,  who  were  prudent  and  washed  not  to  run 
their  masters  into  any  danger,  ordered  a  boy  to  climb  the  mast,  and 
see  if  there  wiis  any  appearance  of  a  siege,  either  by  land  c^r  water, 
before  Seville.  The  boy,  who  had  a  good  sight,  answered  he  saw 
nothing  like  it.  The  sailors  then,  addressing  their  lords,  said,  "Lis. 
ten,  fair  gentlemen  :  you  have  had  false  information,  for  certainly 
there  is  not  any  siege  before  Seville,  either  by  land  or  water :  had 
there  been  any  appearance  of  it  the  harbor  would  have  shown  it. 
We  have  no  occasion  to  go  thither,  unless  we  wish  to  be  made  pria- 
oners  ;  for  the  king  of  Castille  is  surely  there,  as  it  is  a  city  in  which 
he  delights  to  dwell  preferably  to  any  other."  The  sailors  were 
with  difficulty  believed  :  however,  they  were  so  at  last,  m  hen,  quit- 
ting the  coast  of  Seville,  they  entered  the  sea  of  Portugal,  and 
aiTived  in  the  port  of  Lisbon  precisely  at  the  very  hour  when  their 
obsequies  were  performing  in  the  church  of  St.  Catherine  at  Lisbon. 
The  barons  and  knights  were  all  clothed  in  black,  for  they  con- 
sidcrea  them  as  having  perished  at  sea.  You  may  suppose  the  joy 
was  great  when  they  learned  their  safe  ariival,  and  that  they  had 
escaped  shipwreck.  They  enjoyed  themselves  much  together,  and 
the  Gascon  knights  soon  forgot  their  misfortunes.  i 

We  will  leave  the  affairs  of  Portugal,  as  no  deeds  of  arms  wer< 
done,  and  return  to  Flanders,  and  say  what  happened  there  at  tbii 
period.  *  ' 

CHAPTER  LXXXI. 

THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  AGAIN  LAYS  SIEGE  TO  GHENT. 

While  the  afflnrs  you  have  heard  were  passing  in  England,  there 
was  no  intermis'sion  in  the  wars  which  the  earl  of  Flanders  was 
carrying  on  against  Ghent,  and  which  those  citizens  waged  aga;uMt 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPATN,  &c. 


him.  You  know  that  Philip  von  Aitaveld  was  choten  commander 
in  Ghunt,  through  the  recommendation  of  Peter  du  Bois,  who 
advised  him,  when  in  ofRce,  to  become  cruel  and  wicked  to  be  the 
more  feared.  Philip  did  not  forget  this  doctrine,  for  he  had  not  long 
been  governor  of  Ghent  before  he  had  twelve  persons  beheaded  in 
his  presence  :  some  said,  thev  were  those  who  had  been  principally 
concerned  in  the  murder  of  his  father,  and  thus  he  revenged  himself 
on  them. 

Philip  von  Artaveld  began  his  reign  with  great  power,  and  made 
himself  beloved  and  feared  by  many,  more  especially  by  those  who 
followed  the  profession  of  arms :  for,  to  gain  their  favor,  he  refused 
them  nothing ;  everything  was  abandoned  to  them.  I  may  be 
asked  how  the  Ghent  men  were  able  to  carry  on  this  war ;  and  I 
will  answer  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  according  to  the  information 
I  received.  They  were  firmly  united  among  themselves,  and  main- 
tained the  poor,  each  according  to  his  means  •  thus,  by  being  so 
firmly  united,  they  were  of  great  force  :  besiri^d,  Ghent,  taken  all 
together,  is  one  of  the  strongest  towns  in  th*.  world,  provided  Bra. 
bant,  Zealand,  and  Holland,  be  not  agair-  tit;  but,  in  case  these 
countries  were  leagued  with  Flanders,  th.  /  would  be  shut  up,  sur- 
rounded  and  starved.  These  three  con. .cries,  however,  were  never 
their  enemies ;  so  that  their  warfare  -vith  the  earl  of  Flanders  was 
more  strenuously  carried  on,  and  longer  continued.  At  the  com- 
mencement  of  Philip  von  Artaveld's  government,  the  deacon  of  the 
weavei*s  was  accused  of  treason.  He  was  arrested  and  committed 
to  prison.  In  order  to  know  the  truth  of  the  accusation,  his  house 
was  searched,  wherein  was  found  some  saltpetre  in  powder.*  The 
deacon  was  beheaded,  and  dragged  through  the  town  by  the  shoul- 
ders, for  a  traitor,  and  to  serve  as  an  example  to  others. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  resolved  to  lay  siege  again  to  Ghent ;  he 
therefore  issued  his  summons  to  a  number  of  knights  and  squires, 
and  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  principal  towns.  He  sent  to  Mechlin, 
from  whence  he  had  many  men.  He  wrote  to  his  cousins,  sir 
Robert,  and  sir  William  de  Kamur,  at  that  time  count  d'Artois, 
the  countess,  his  mother,  being  lately  dead,  who  brought  a  number 
of  knights  from  Artois.  In  this  summons,  the  lord  de  Dampien-e 
was  not  forgotten:  he  came  to  offer  his  services,  with  as  many  as 
he  could  collect,  and  was  handsomely  attended  by  knights  and 
squires  from  Hainault.  The  earl  advanced  to  invest  Ghent,  on  the 
side  toward  Bruges  and  Hainault.  During  the  time  it  lasted,  there 
were  many  skirmishes;  and  the  Ghent  men  made  frequent  sallies  in 
search  of  adventures,  in  which  sometimes  they  were  repulsed,  at 
others  they  conquered.  But  the  person  who  gained  the  greatest 
renown  was  the  young  lord  d'Anghien :  all  the  young  knights 
desirous  of  glory  cheerfully  followed  his  banners. 

The  lord  d'Anghien  marched  with  full  four  thousand  m»  n,  well 
mounted,  vvithout  counting  those  on  foot,  to  besiege  Grainmont, 
which  was  attached  to  Ghent :  he  had  before  harassed  them  much, 
but  could  not  win  it.  This  time,  however,  he  came  in  greater  force, 
and,  on  a  Sunday,  had  it  stormed  at  upward  of  forty  places  :  he 
did  not  spare  himself,  but  was  one  of  the  most  active,  and  the  first 
who  placed  his  banner  on  the  walls.  This  attack  was  so  sharp  and 
well  fought  that,  about  four  in  the  afternoon,  the  town  was  taken, 
and  the  troops  of  the  lord  d'Anghien  entered  it  through  the  gates, 
which  had  been  destroyed.  When  the  inhabitants  saw  their  town 
was  lost  without  hope  of  recovery,  all  that  could  escape  did  so 
through  those  gates  where  there  were  no  enemies ;  but  few  were  so 
fortunate.  The  slaughter  was  very  great  of  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren,  for  to  none  was  shown  mercy.  There  were  upward  of  five 
hundred  of  the  inhabitants  killed,  and  numbers  of  old  people  and 
women  burnt  in  their  beds,  which  was  much  to  be  lamented.  The 
town  was  set  on  fire  at  more  than  two  hundred  places,  which 
reduced  the  whole  to  ashes,  churches  and  all :  nothing  remained 
entire. 

Thus  did  Grammont  suffer,  by  fire  and  flame ;  and  the  lord 
d'Anghien,  after  this  exploit,  returned  to  the  army  before  Ghent. 
The  earl  of  Flanders  was  much  pleased  when  he  heard  it,  and  said, 
"Fair  son,  you  are  a  valiant  man,  and,  if  it  please  God,  will  be  a 
gallant  knight,  for  you  have  made  a  handsome  commencement.". 
During  this  destruction  of  Grammont,  which  happened  on  a  Sunday 
in  the  month  of  June,  the  siege  of  Ghent  still  continued.  The  lord 
d'Anghien,  whose  name  was  Walter,  was  there,  but  never  rested 
long  in  his  quarters  :  he  was  every  day  out  in  search  of  adventures, 
at  times  well  accompanied,  at  others  so  thinly  that  he  was  unable 
to  prosecute  his  plans.  Some  adventures,  however,  daily  befel  him 
or  the  Haze  of  Flanders. 

•  One  Thursday  morning  the  lord  d'Anghien  left  his  quarters,  in 
company  with  the  lord  de  Montigny,  sir  Michael  de  la  Hameide  his 
cousin,  his  brother  the  bastard  d'Anghien,  Julien  de  Toisson,  Hutin 
Donay,  and  several  more  of  his  household,  in  order  to  skirmish 
before  Ghent  as  they  had  formerly  done  :  they  this  time  advanced 
so  far  that  they  suffered  for  it,  for  those  of  Ghent  had  placed  in 
ambuscade  more  than  two  hundred  men  beyond  the  walls  of  the 


* TiOrd  Berners,  who  agrees  with  D.  Sauvage,  here  adds,  ''wherewith  heliaddone 
iw  kelp  to  the  town  at  siege  vor  otherwise  of  all  the  hole  year  pasted^  This  explains 
his  crime,  tor  the  mere  possession  of  saltpetre  could  not  he  treason.  It  is  prohable  that 
this  powder  of  saltpetre,  ns  Lord  Berners  has  it,  (not  saltpetre  in  powder)  was  f,-tiii- 
powder,  which  the  cunning  deacon  had  concealed  to  make  the  greater  profit  when  the 
•upply  of  that  scarce  coiamgdity  should  run  short.— Eo. 


291 

1  town.    They  were  armed  with  long  pikes.    Some  suid,  this  ambus. 

I  cade  was  formed  of  the  greater  part  of  those  who  had  fled  fruin 
Grammont,  in  the  hope  of  surrounding  and  making  prisoner  the 
lord  d'Anghien,  in  revenge  for  the  mischief  he  had  done  them. 
They  knew  him  to  be  young,  courageous  and  apt  to  venture  himself 
foolishly,  which  gave  them  hopes  of  the  success  they  had.  It  was 
unfortunate  for  him,  as  well  as  for  those  who  accompanied  him. 
The  lord  d'Anghien  and  his  company  were  quite  off  their  guard, 
when  they  found  themselves  Surrounded  by  the  Ghent  men,  who 
advanced  boldly  up,  crying  out,  "  Surrender,  or  you  are  all  dead 
men :"  the  lord  d'Anghien,  perceiving  his  situation,  asked  advice 
from  the  lord  de  Montigny,  who  was  beside  him. :  he  replied,  "  Sir, 
it  is  too  late :  let  us  defend  ourselves,  and  sell  our  lives  as  dearly  as 
we  can  :  there  is  nothing  else  to  do,  and  we  have  not  a  moment  for 
delay." 

The  knights  then  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  recommending 
themselves  to  God  and  St.  George,  dashed  among  their  enemies ; 
for  they  could  noways  retreat,  being  in  the  midst  of  their  ambuscade. 
They  behaved  very  gallantly,  and  did  everything  that  could  be  done 
in  arms;  but  they  were  out-numbered  by  their  opponents,  who, 
having  long  pikes,  gave  such  strokes  as  were  but  too  mortal,  as  the 
event  showed.  The  lord  d'Anghien  was  slain  ;  as  were  the  bastard 
d'Anghie'.  his  brother,  and  Julien  de  Toisson  by  his  side.  Other 
valiant  .nights  from  Hainault,  such  as  the  lords  de  Montigny  and 
de  St  Jhristopher,  suffered  similar  fates.  Sir  Michael  de  la  Ha. 
meid'  was  severely  wounded,  and  would  certainly  have  lost  his  life, 
if  F  atin  Donay  had  not  saved  him  by  dint  of  arms  and  prudence : 
he  aad  great  difficulty  in  doing  it. 

While  the  Flemings  were  employed  in  pillaging  and  disarming 
these  knights,  to  convey  them  into  Ghent,  where  it  was  known  they 
had  slain  the  lord  d'Anghien,  which  gave  them  great  joy,  Hutia 
Donay,  seeing  no  hopes  of  succor,  carried  sir  Michael  de  la  Ha. 
meide  out  of  the  crowd  and  danger.  Such  was  the  end  of  this 
unfortunate  day  to  the  lord  d'Anghien.  Yeu  may  well  suppose  the 
earl  of  Flanders  was  much  grieved  at  it :  indeed,  he  showed  it 
plainly ;  for,  out  of  his  affection  to  him,  he  raised  the  siege  of  Ghent. 
The  earl  could  not  forget  him,  but  regretted  his  loys  ;  saying,  "  Ah, 
Walter,  Walter,  my  fair  son,  how  unfortunate  hast  thou  been,  to  be 
thus  cut  off  in  thy  youth.  I  wish  every  one  to  know,  that  the 
Ghent  men  shall  never  have  peace  with  me  until  I  have  greatly 
revenged  myself."  Things  remained  in  this  situation,  when  he  sent 
to  demand  the  body  of  the  lord  d'Anghien,  which  they  had  carried 
into  Ghent  to  please  the  town  ;  but  they  refused  to  deliver  it  up 
until  they  should  be  paid  a  thousand  francs  in  hard  cash.  They 
divided  this  booty  between  them,  when  the  body  was  conveyed  to  the 
army,  and  from  thence  to  Anghien,  of  which  town  he  was  the  lord. 


CHAPTER  LXXXII. 

THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  RAISES  THE  SIEGE  OF  GFENT.  TWO  RICH  CITI. 
ZENS,  DESIROUS  OF  NEGOTIATING  A  PEACE  FETWEEN  THE  EARL  AND 
THE  TOWN,  ARE  PUT  TO  DEATH  BY  PETlA  DU  BOIS  AND  PHILIP  VON 
ARTAVELD. 

Out  of  affection  o  the  lord  d'Ang.'tien,  the  siege  of  Ghent  was 
raised,  and  the  ear  returned  to  Bruges.  He  then  dismissed  his 
army,  ordering  it  to  the  different  garrisons  in  Flanders,  and  to  the 
castles  of  Gavre,  Oudenarde,  Pendremonde,  Courtray,  and  every 
place  near  to  Ghent.  The  ea'^i  requested  the  Liegeois  not  to  con. 
tinue  sending  stores  and  profusion  to  Ghent  as  they  had  done.  The 
men  of  Liege  returned  a  hiughty  answer  to  the  messengers,  saying 
they  would  consult  with  those  of  St.  Tron,  Huy,  and  Dinant,  how 
to  act.  The  earl  sent  fo  his  cousins  the  duke  of  Brabant  and  duke 
Albert,  and  to  the  baii-'iffsof  Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand,  special 
embassadors,  chosen  from  among  his  principal  counsellor?,  to  remon- 
strate with  them  touching  the  conduct  of  the  town  of  Ghent,  which 
still  continued  i-'i  its  rebellion,  chiefly  owing  to  the  provision  and 
stores  which  U  received  from  their  countries,  and  to  request  that  a 
stop  might  be  put  to  it. 

These  two  lords  would  have  been  very  sorry  to  do  anything 
which  mib^ht  displease  the  earl :  they  excused  themselves  hand- 
somely, raying,  that  until  that  moment  they  were  ignorant  of  it.  but 
that  henceforward  they  would  issue  such  orders  that  it  should  be 
discontinued.  This  answer  was  agreeable  to  the  earl  of  Flanders. 
Di:ke  Albert,  who  at  that  time  resided  in  Holland,  wrote  to  his  bai- 
liff in  Hainault,  sir  Simon  de  Lalain,  inclosing  him  a  copy  cf  the 
letter  from  the  earl  of  Flanders,  adding  his  positive  commands 
against  any  provision  or  stores  being  furnished  Ghent  from  Hainault, 
or  any  other  thing  to  be  done  which  might  displease  his  cousin  the 
earl,  under  pain  of  his  highest  displeasure.  The  bailiff  issued  a 
proclamation  through  Hainault,  forbidding  any  provisions  to  be  car. 
ried  to  Ghent.  A  similar  proclamation  was  made  in  Brabant :  so 
that  none  dared  to  go  to  Ghent  but  privately,  which  much  surprised 
the  inhabitants  ;  for  provision  began  to  be  very  scarce,  and  there 
would  have  been  a  famine,  if  the  Hollanders  had  not  assisted  them  : 
an  act  of  friendship  which  they  would  not  be  restrained  from  doing 
by  any  injunctions  that  duke  Albert  could  lay  on  them. 

About  this  period,  through  the  means  of  the  counsels  of  Brabant 
Hainault,  and  Liege,  there  was  a  great  assembly  appointed  t€  he 


293 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAI^TD,  FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


kclden  at  Harlebecque,  near  Courtray :  the  men  of  Ghent  sent 
ihither  twelve  of  their  principal  inhabitants,  who  had  in  general 
-.hown  themselves  desirous  of  peace,  whatever  it  might  cost  them 
-rom  the  populace  that  sought  only  confusion.    All  the  magistrates 
of  the  chief  towns  in  Flanders  were  at  Harlebecque,  even  the  earl 
nimself ;  and  there  were  some  also  from  Liege,  Hainault,  and  Bra- 
h^nt.    Matters  were  so  ably  conducted,  that  the  deputies  from  Ghent 
leturned  home  with  propositions  for  a  peace.    It  happened  that  those 
inhabitants  who  wished  for  an  end^of 
the  war,  namely,  the  prudent  and  quiet 
ones,  went  to  the  houses  of  the  depu- 
ties  who  had  been  at  this  conference, 
and  who  were  two  of  the  richest  and 
most  peaceable  citizens,  such  as  sir 
Guisebert  Gente  and  sir  Symon  Bete,  ' 
and  asked  them  what  news  they  had 
brought.  They  discovered  themselves 
too  soon ;  for  they  replied,  "  Good 
people,  we  shall  have,  if  it  please  God, 
an  excellent  peace  for  those  who  are 
well  inclined  and  wish  for  quiet ;  and 
some  of  the  wicked  ones  in  the  town 
will  be  punished." 

It  is  commonly  said,  if  there  be 
those  who  talk,  there  are  iko93  who 
act.  Peter  du  Bois,  not  thinking  his 
life  in  safety,  had  spies  everywhere  to 
give  him  intelligence.  Some  of  them 
brought  him  the  reports  of  the  town, 
respecting  a  peace,  and  assured  him 
the  words  came  from  sir  Guisebert 
Gente  and  sir  Symon  Bete.  Peter,  on 
hearing  this,  was  like  a  madman,  and, 
applying  them  to  himself,  said,  "  If 
any  are  to  be  punished  for  this  war,  I 
shall  not  be  one  of  the  last;  but  it 
shall  not  go  thus.  Our  gentlemen  who 
have  been  at  the  conference  may  think 
what  they  will,  but  I  have  no  desire 
to  die  yet.  The  war  has  not  lasted 
half  so  long  as  I  intend  it  shall ;  and 
my  good  masters  John  Lyon  and  Wil- 
liam Craffort,  have  not  hitherto  been 
flufficiently  avenged.  If  the  affairs 
be  now  in  confusion,  I  will  trouble 
them  still  more." 

Peter  du  Bois  was  as  good  as  his 
word,  and  1  will  show  how.  That 

same  evening,  t\\e  morrow  of  which  the  council  were  to  meet  in 
the  council  chamber,  to  hear  the  report  of  the  deputies,  he  came 
to  the  house  of  PmUp  von  Artaveld,  and  found  him  musi:-ig  and 
thoughtful,  leaning  against  a  window  of  his  apartment.  The  first 
word  he  uttered  was,  "  Pi\ilip,  have  you  heard  any  news  ?"  "  None," 
replied  Philip,  "  except  that  our  deputies  are  returned  from  the  con- 
ference at  Harlebecque,  and  that  to-morrow  we  are  to  hear  in  the 
council-chamber  what  they  haxe  done."  "  That  is  true,"  answered 
Peter  ;  "  but  I  know  what  they  have  done,  and  the  terms  of  the 
treaty;  for  they  have  opened  themselves ' to  some  of  my  friends. 
Be  assured,  Philip,  that  our  heads  wiji  pay  for  all  the  treaties  they 
make,  or  have  made  ;  for  there  will  n<)t  be  any  peace  between  my 
lord  and  the  town,  but  that  you,  the  lord  de  Harzelles,  myself,  and 
all  the  captains  our  allies  ia  this  waj-,  wi^  be  first  put  to  death,  and 
the  rich  citizens  p;:rdoned.  They  wish  to  ^-ee  themselves  by  deliv. 
ering  us  up  ;  and  this  was  the  opinion  of  ^hn  Lyon,  my  master. 
Besides,  the  earl,  our  lord,  has  his  base  flattert^-s  always  with  him  ; 
euch  as  Gilbert  Matthew  and  his  brothers,  thd  provost  of  Harle. 
becque,  who  is  their  relation,  and  the  deacon  of  thfe.  small  crafts  who 
fled  away  with  them,  It  therefore  behooves  us  to  tQnsider  awhile 
on  this  business." 

"  How  shall  we  act  ?"  asked  Philip.  "  I  will  tell  y^u,"  replied 
Peter:  "  we  must  send  orders  to  all  our  leaders  and  captains,  to  be 
ready  armed,  and  in  the  market-place  to-morrow,  and  to  k<jep  near 
us  :  when  we  will  enter  the  council-chamber,  with  a  hundred  of 
our  men,  to  hear  the  treaty  read.  Leave  me  to  manage  the  rest ; 
but  only  avow  what  I  shall  say  ;  for  whoever  wishes  to  preserve  his 
life  and  power  witli  the  commonalty,  if  he  do  not  make  himself 
feared,  does  notliing."  Philip  willingly  assented  ;  and  then  Peter 
du  Bois,  taking  his  leave,  departed.  He  instantly  sent  his  servants 
and  scouts  to  the  different  captains  under  him,  to  order  them  and 
their  men  to  be  in  the  market-place  on  the  neit  day,  well  armed,  to 
hear  the  news.  They  all  obe»ed,  for  none  dared  to  refuse,  and 
wert  resdy  for  any  mischief.* 

*  Lord  Remers  relarps  this  conversntion  a  liule  differently.  According  to  his  version, 
the  plan  of  action  was  arranged  by  Philip  von  Artaveld,  not  by  Peter  du  Bois.  "  The 
Eiiinc  v)i()per  euenyns  that  tiiecounsfiyleshuide  iiaue ben  the  next  day  intheconnsayle- 
hn'l  there  to  henr  reported  thetreatie  that  wastnketi  at  Harlequebecqiie,  Peter  de  Boy»e 
cu  uetlie  same  euenyng  to  Philyppe  Dartuel's  house,  and  found  him  in  his  cliamhre  ly- 
cn.  eL".  a  wytuiowe  mnsynge  anU  stndyeng.  And  the  first  worde  he  spake,  he  Siiyd, 
•P  ilyppe  D^utnel,  here  yon  any  tidynges?'  'Nay.  trulye,'  quoth  he,  '  but  that  I  here 
ta)  our  men  are  ritumeJ  tVo  the  counsayle  at  Uarlequebecque,  andtu-morruw  wevhaU 


The  ensuing  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  the  mayor,  sheriffs,  and 
rich  men  of  the  city,  came  to  the  market-place  and  entered  the  town- 
hall  :  then  came  those  who  had  been  at  the  conferences  at  Harle. 
becque  ;  and  last  came  Peter  du  Bois  and  Philip  von  Artaveld,  well 
attended  by  those  of  their  party.  When  they  were  all  assembled 
and  seated,  for  every  one  who  chose  it  sat  down,  they  found  the 
lord  de  Harzelles  was  not  present:  they  sent  to  him,  but  he  excused 
himself  by  saying  he  could  not  come,  for  he  was  unwell :  "  Proceed," 


CiTizxNS  OP  Ghent  begging  a  Peace  of  the  Eari  of  Flanders.— From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  Century. 


cried  mt  Peter  du  Bois ;  *'  I  will  answer  for  him,  and  we  are  fuH 
enough:  let  us  hear  what  these  gentlemen  have  brought  from  the 
confetences  at  Harlebecque." 

Upon  this,  Guisebert  Gente  and  Simon  Bete  rose  up,  as  being  the 
principal  deputies  ;  when  one  of  them  spoke  thus  :  "  Gentlemen  of 
Ghent,  we  have  attended  the  conferences  at  Harlebecqiie  ;  and  we 
have  had  much  labor  and  difficulty,  in  conjunction  with  the  good 
men  of  Brabant,  Liege,  and  Hainault,  in  making  up  our  disputes 
with  the  earl  our  lord.  However,  at  the  entreaty  cf  the  duke  and 
duchess  of  Brabant,  who  had  sent  thither  their  council,  as  well  as 
duke  Albert,  the  good  town  of  Ghent  is  at  peace  with  the  earl,  on 
condition  that  two  hundred  men-at-arms,  whose  names  he  will  send 
within  fifteen  days  in  writing,  shall  surrender  themselves  to  his  prison 
in  the  castle  of  Lille,  to  his  pure  v.'ill :  he  is  so  noble  and  generous 
that  he  will  show  them  mercy  and  pardon."  At  these  words,  Peter 
du  Bois  advanced,  and  said,  "  Guisebert,  how  have  you  dared  te 
enter  into  any  treaty  that  should  put  two  hundred  men-at-arms  into 
any  of  the  enemy's  prisons  ?  Ghent  would  be  indeed  disgraced,  and 
better  would  it  be  for  it,  if  completely  overturned,  than  to  be  re- 
proached for  having  so  scandalously  concluded  the  war.  We  know 
well  among  ourselves,  and  understand  that  neither  you  nor  Simon 
Bete  will  be  of  the  two  hundred.  You  have  made  your  ov/n  choice  ; 
but  we  shall  carve  and  cut  out  for  ourselves.  Advance,  Philip,  on 
these  traitors,  who  want. to  betray  and  dishonor  the  town  of  Ghent." 

here  in  the  hall  what  tidynges  they  hniie  brought.'  '  That  Is  true,'  quoth  Peter,  *  but  1 
knowe  alheady  what  wnyes  they  haue  taken  and  purpose  to  take.  For  suche  as  haue 
been  there  hath  shewed  it  to  some  of  my  frendes.  Certaynely,  Philyppe,  tlie  trentie  thit 
they  haue  made,  and  wolde  ma  ke,  lyeth  on  the  ienpardy  of  our  beet's,  for  if  there  be  peace 
taken  lietwene  the  erle  and  this  towne,  knowe  for  trourhe  that  you  and  I,  and  the  lor«I 
of  Harsel's.  and  all  such  captains  as  haue  ayded  us  in  this  warre.  shall  be  the  first  that 
shall  dye.  and  the  rich  men  shall  go  quite.  They  will  bring  us  into  daunger  and  pee 
themselfe  free;  and  this  was  euer  the  opinion  of  Johan  Lyon  my  maitter.  Alwayes 
the  erle  hnth  these  mariiwscttes  about  him.  as  Gylbeit  Mayhew  and  his  bretherne,  and 
the  prouost  of  Harlequebecque,  mAo  is  of  the  li/vn^e  of  the  alii-rman  of  the  mrnn 
craftcs  who  fled  away  with  them.  We  ought  wysely  to  loke  on  tiiis  mater  nnd  to  see 
what  were  best  to  do.'  Philyppe,  answered  and  sayd,  "Peter,!  shall  >hewe  you  my 
mynde.  Let  us  f-ine  knowledgeof  thisto  all  ouraldernien  and  cp.pitaynosthr.t  they  be 
to  mor<.«eall  redy  apaialled  in  the  mnrkef-plf.re ;  and  then  let  ns  twoentre  i^tolhe 
hall  with  a  hundred  with  us  to  here  the  content  of  the  treatie,  nnd  then  let  nie  alone,  so 
ye  wyl!  auowe  mr  dede  and  abyde  pni?rantly  by  me,  for  wnhotit  we  be  feared  among 
the  cotninons  it  is  nothing.'  And  so  they  agreed.  Th.en  Peter  de  Boyse  departed  and 
sendeto  all  the  rulei-sand  capitaynes  under  hym,  rommauuding  tJiem  nnd  all  their  men 
t(i  be  rerfy  in  the  mornynge  in  the  market-place  to  here  tidynges.  They  all  obeyed,  ihef 
durstedo  none  oUierwisa ;  and  also  ihey  were  euer  reedy  to  do  yuell."— £» 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


293 


On  saying  this,  Peter  du  Bois  drew  his  dagger,  and,  coming  up  to 
Guisfcbert,  struck  him  into  the  belly,  so  that  he  fell  down  dead. 
Philip  drew  also  his  dagger,  and  with  it  struck  Symon  Bete  and  slew 
him.  They  then  began  to  cry  out  "  Treason,  treason  !"  They  had 
their  partisans  all  round  about  them,  so  that  many  of  the  richest  and 
greatest  men  in  the  town  dissembled,  to  save  their  lives.  At  that 
time  only  those  two  were  killed  ;  but  to  satisfy  the  people,  and  to 
turn  the  affair  to  their  advantage,  they  sent  their  scouts  to  cry 
through  the  town,  that  Guisebert  and  sir  Symon  Bete,  like  false 
traitors,  wanted  to  betray  the  good  town  of  Ghent.  Thus  the  mat- 
ter ended  :  the  dead  were  dead ;  and  no  one  was  called  to  any 
account  for  it,  nor  any  penalty  exacted.  When  the  earl  of  Flanders, 
who  was  at  Bruges,  heard  of  this,  he  was  sorely  enraged,  and  said, 
"  At  the  entreaties  of  my  cousins  of  Brabant  and  Hainault,  I  too 
easily  acceded  to  their  wishes  of  making  peace  with  Ghent,  and 
more  than  once  have  they,  in  return,  thus  acted  :  but  I  will  have 
them  know,  they  shall  never  have  peace,  until  I  have  had  given  up 
to  me  such  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  as  will  satisfy  me." 

In  this  manner  were  slain  two  valiant  and  rich  men  in  the  town  of 
Ghent,  for  having  acted  according  to  the  intentions  of  many  of  their 
fellow-citiicens.  Each  of  them  had  for  his  patrimony  two  thousand 
francs  of  yearly  revenue.  They  were  much  pitied  in  secret;  but 
no  one  dared  to  do  so  publicly,  unless  he  wished  to  lose  his  life. 
Things  remained  in  this  state,  and  the  war  was  more  bitter  than 
before.  The  garrisons  round  Ghent  were  night  and  day  in  the  field, 
so  that  no  provision  could  enter  the  town.  The  Brabanters  and 
Hainaulters  were  afraid  of  venturing  themselves  ;  for,  whenever 
they  were  rriet  by  the  earl's  men,  the  best  that  could  befal  them  was 
the  slaughter  of  their  horses,  sending  them  prisoners  to  Dendre- 
monde  or  to  Oudenarde,  or  making  them  pay  ransom.  By  these 
means,  tlie  victuallers  were  afraid  to  risk  bringing  supplies  to  the 
town. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIII. 

AN  INSURRECTION  IN  PARIS,  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  INTENDED  TAXES.  THE 
LORD  DE  COUCV  APPEASES  IT.  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  MAKES  PREPARA- 
TIONS  FOR  HIS  JOURNEV  TO  NAPLES. 

At  this  period,  the  Parisians  rose  up  in  rebellion  against  the  king 
and  his  council,  because  they  wanted  to  introduce  generally  through 
the  kingdom  those  taxes,  impositions,  and  excises  which  had  been 
raised  during  the  reign  of  king  Charles,  father  of  the  present  king. 
The  Parisians  opposed  them,  by  saying,  the  king  of  happy  memory 
had  acquitted  them  from  these  payments  during  his  lifetime,  and 
that  the  present  king  had  confirmed  this  grant  at  his  coronation  at 
Rheims.  The  young  king  and  his  council  quitted  Paris,  and  went 
to  reside  at  Meaux  in  Brie.  No  sooner  had  the  king  left  Paris  than 
the  inhabitants  rose,  and,  having  armed  themselves,  slew  all  who  had 
been  assisting  in  proposing  or  collecting  these  taxes.  They  broke 
into  the  prisons  and  different  houses  in  the  town,  taking  whatever 
they  could  find.  They  went  to  the  palace  of  the  bishop  of  Paris, 
and,  having  broken  open  his  prisons,  set  at  liberty  Hugh  Aubriot,* 
who  had  been  governor-general  of  the  police  during  king  Charles's 
reign,  and  had  been  condemned  to  the  dungeons  for  several  bad 
actions  which  he  had  done  or  consented  to,  many  of  which  were 
deserving  the  stake :  to  this  man  the  mob  gave  liberty,  which  he 
owed  solely  to  their  insurrection.  Pie  immediately  set  out  from 
Paris,  for  fear  of  being  retiken,  and  went  into  Burgundv,  whence  he 
came,  and  related  to  his  friends  his  adventures. 

The  Parisians,  during  their  rebellion,  committed  many  outrages  ; 
but  fortunately  it  was  not  general :  had  it  been  so,  affairs  would  have 
been  bad  indeed.  The  king  resided  all  this  time  at  Meaux,  attended 
by  his  uncles  of  Anjou,  Berry  and  Burgundy,  who  were  much 
alarmed  and  vexed  at  this  rebellion.  They  resolved  to  send  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  a  prudent  knight,  to  treat  with  and  en- 
deavor  to  appease  them  ;  for  he  knew  better  how  to  manage  them 
than  any  other.  The  lord  de  Coucy,  whose  name  was  Enguerrand, 
came  to  Paris  simply  attended  by  his  household.  He  dismounted 
at  his  h6tel,  and  sent  for  those  who  had  been  the  most  active,  and 
remonstrated  with  them  wisely  and  prudently  on  the  wickedness  of 
their  conduct  in  killing  the  ofHcers  and  ministers  of  the  king,  in 
breaking  open  his  prisons,  and  setting  those  who  were  confined  in 
them  at  liberty ;  for  all  which,  if  the  king  willed  it,  they  would 
dearly  piy.  But  this  he  vv^as  not  desirous  of  doing ;  for  the  king 
much  loved  the  town  of  Paris,  because  he  had  been  born  in  it,  and 
also  from  its  being  the  capital  of  his  kingdom  :  he  was  therefore 
unwilling  to  destroy  its  well-intentioned  inhabitants. 

He  told  them,  his  reasons  for  coming  to  Paris  were  to  endeavor 
^  to  nake  up  matters  betv/een  them,  and  that  he  would  entreat  the 
king,  and  his  uncles  mercifully  to  pardon  them  their  evil  deeds. 
They  answered,  that  they  wished  not  any  harm  to  the  king  their 
lord,  nor  t^  make  war  against  him,  but  that  these  taxes  should  be 
repealed  as  far  as  related  to  Paris:  and  that,  when  exempted  from 
such,  they  would  assist  the  king  in  any  other  manner.    "In  what 

*"Hii!rli  Auliiiot:"  had  tlie  management  of  the  finances  under  Charles  V.  He 
biuhtlie  Biisiille,  as  a  fort  afjamst  the  English.  He  owed  his  dis-race  and  imprison- 
ment to  tiie  clertry.  who  accused  him  of  iieresy.  &c.:  lie  was  shut  up  hetween  four 
walls:  hi)t  t'le  Orleans  party  hated  Jiun,  because,  being  a  Burguadian,  he  was  attached 
to  UM  duke  of  Burgundy. 


I  manner  ?"  demanded  the  lord  de  Coucy.  "  \V e  will  pay  certain 
sums  into  the  hands  of  a  proper  receiver  every  week,  to  assist  wita 
the  other  cities  and  towns  in  France  in  the  payment  of  the  soldieis 
and  men-at-arms."  "  And  what  sum  are  you  willing  to  pay  weekly  ?" 
"Such  a  sum,"  replied  the  Parisians,  "as  we  shall  agree  upon." 
The  lord  de  Coucy  managed  them  so  well,  by  handsome  speeches, 
that  they  consented  to  tax  themselves,  and  pay  weekly  into  the 
hands  of  a  receiver  whom  they  would  appoint  ten  thousand  florins. 
Upon  this,  the  lord  de  Coucy  left  them  and  returned  to  Meaux  in 
Brie,  to  lay  before  the  king  and  his  uncles  the  propositions  they  had 
made. 

The  king  was  advised  to  accept  this  offer  of  the  Parisians,  as  the 
best  thing  he  could  do ;  for  from  this  beginning,  though  small,  all 
the  other  towns  would  follow  the  example,  and  when  times  should 
alter  they  might  then  change  their  measures.  The  lord  de  Coucy 
returned  to  Paris,  and  brought  with  him  the  king's  pardon  to  the 
Parisians,  on  condition  of  their  observing  the  propositions  they  had 
made.  This  they  promised,  and  appointed  a  receiver,  to  whom  was 
paid,  every  week,  the  fixed  sum  in  florins  ;  but  it  was  not  to  be  car- 
ried from  Paris,  except  for  the  payment  of  those  men-at-arms  who 
should  be  in  actual  service,  and  neither  the  king  nor  his  uncles  were 
to  have  any  concern  with  it,  nor  was  it  to  be  otherwise  employed. 
Affairs  remained  thus  for  some  little  time,  and  the  Parisians  were 
quiet :  but  the  king  did  not  return  to  Paris,  which  much  displeased 
the  inhabitants. 

Rouen  likewise  was  in  a  state  of  rebellion,  and  from  the  same 
cause :  the  populace  rose,  killed  the  king's  governor  and  all  those 
who  had  any  concern  in  the  collecting  or  valuiiig  tiiese  taxes.  The 
king,  on  hearing  this,  during  his  residence  at  Meaux,  was  much 
angered,  and  his  council  were  doubtful  if  all  the  other  towns  would 
not  follow  this  example.  The  king  was  advised  to  march  to  Rouen, 
which  he  did,  and  appeased  the  commonalty,  vvho  were  very  riot- 
ous. He  also  pardoned  the  death  of  the  governor,  and  whatever 
else  they  had  done.  They  appointed  a  receiver  from  among  them- 
selves, to  whom  they  were  to  pay  a  certain  sum  in  florins,  every 
week ;  and,  on  this  being  settled,  they  continued  quiet.  Now  re- 
mark the  great  evils  that  were  beginning  to  disturb  France  :  all  took 
rise  from  the  conduct  of  the  men  of  Ghent;  for  the  common  people 
said  everywhere  publicly,  they  were  good  men,  who  so  valiantly 
maintained  their  liberties,  and  for  which  they  ought  to  be  loved  and 
honored  by  the  whole  world. 

We  will  return  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  vvho  had  a  great  desire  to 
visit  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  of  which  he  signed  himself  king,  as 
w-ell  as  of  Sicily,  and  duke  of  la  Puglia  and  Calabria ;  for  pope 
Clement  had  invested  him  with  them,  by  virtue  of  the  deed  which 
the  queen  of  Naples  had  given  to  him.  The  duke  of  Anjou  was 
prudent,  of  a  warm  imagination,  bold  and  enterprising:  he  plainly 
pei'ceived,  that  according  to  the  establishment  he  had  supported 
hitherto,  and  which  he  would  have  been  sorry  to  have  lessened,  he 
would  be  a  poor  lord  in  France,  unless  he  should  conquer  such  rich 
and  noble  heritages  as  the  two  kingdoms  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  and 
the  duchies  of  la  Puglia,  and  Calabria,  as  weil  as  the  county  of 
Provence.  They  would  come  to  him  very  opportunely ;  for  those 
countries  of  which  he  called  himself  lord,  by  virtue  of  the  gift  made 
him,  abounded  in  all  sorts  of  wealth.  He  was  therefore  occupied 
day  and  night  in  devising  means  to  perform  this  journey ;  he  well 
knew  he  could  never  accomplish  it  without  a  large  sum  of  money 
and  a  numerous  body  of  men-at-arms  to  resist  those  who  might  wisi 
to  oppose  him.  The  duke,  in  consequence,  amassed  so  great  a  quan» 
tity  of  money,  under  pretence  of  this  journey,  that  it  was  marvellous 
to  behold  ;  and  he  kept  the  Parisians  in  as  good  humor  as  he  could, 
for  he  knew  there  were  in  Paris  large  deposits  of  cash,  of  which  he 
got  the  greater  part,  and  sent  it  to  the  earl  of  Savoy,  in  whom  he  had 
great  confidence  ;  adding,  that  on  his  lirrival  in  Savoy,  he  would 
make  arrangements  by  which  there  should  be  regular  payment  for  a 
thousand  spears  or  more,  for  one  whole  year.  The  earl  of  Savoy 
was  much  pleased  at  this  intelligence,  for  he  greatly  loved  arms :  he 
therefore  replied  to  the  messengers,  that  he  would  willingly  serve 
the  duke  on  the  terms  proposed.  This  answer  'vas  highly  agreeable 
to  the  duke,  as  he  had  an  affection  for  the  company  of  the  earl  of 
Savoy. 

The  duke  retained  men  in  all  parts,  so  that  he  had  collected  full 
nine  thousand  men-at-arms,  ready  prepared  and  under  his  obedience. 
He  ordered  the  most  sumptuous  equipages  to  be  made  for  him  and 
his  household  at  Paris  that  any  lord  had  ever  commanded,  such  as 
tents,  pavilions  and  other  things  suitable  for  a  king  when  about  to 
make  a  long  journey.  We  will  now  leave  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and 
speak  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  and  his  men,  who  were  in  Portugal 
near  the  king's  person. 

CHAPTER  LXXXIV. 

THE  ENGLISH  MAKE  AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  SPANIARDS,  CONTRA  Rl 
TO  THE  ORDERS  OF  THE  KING  OF  PORTUGAL.  THE  CASTLE  OF  FIGHIERE* 
IS  TAKEN. 

The  earl  of  Cambridge  and  his  army  remained  for  a  considerable 
time  with  the  king  of  Portugal  at  Lisbon ;  during  which  the  Eng. 

*  This  must  probably  mean  Figueiro  dos  /inhes,  a  town  in  Estreinadura  for  Figuera 
is  in  Catalonia. 


294 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


lish  and  Gascons  reconnoitered  the  country,  for  they  had  never  be- 
fore  been  there.  It  seems  to  me,  that  about  this  time  a  marriage 
was  agreed  on  between  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  Portugal  who 
was  ten  years  old,  and  the  son  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  of  the  same 
age.  He  was  a  fine  child,  and  his  name  was  John  ;  and  the  lady's 
name  Beatrice,  There  were  great  feasts  at  the  betrothing  of  these 
two  children,  and  much  joy ;  all  the  barons  and  prelates  of  the  realm 
were  present ;  and,  young  as  the  married  coup-le  were,  they  were 
both  laid  in  the  same  bed.  This  marriage  and  the  consequent  feasts 
being  over,  which  lasted  for  eight  days,  the  council  of  Portugal 
ordered  ihs  men-at-arms  who  were  in  Lisbon  to  march  to  other  quar- 
ters  on  the  frontiers.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  and  a  part  of  his  army 
were  sent  into  quarters  at  a  very  handsome  town  in  Portugal,  called 
Estremoure,*  and  the  remainder  of  the  English  and  Gascons  to  Be- 
siouse.t    John  of  Cambridge  remained  with  the  king. 

When  the  canon  de  Robersac,  and  the  English  and  Gascon  knights, 
took  leave  of  the  king,  he  said  to  them,  "  My  friends,  I  order  you 
not  to  make  any  attacks  on  the  enemy  without  my  knowledge  ;  for, 
if  you  do,  I  shall  be  much  angered."  They  swore,  *'  they  would  not, 
by  God,  and,  whenever  they  had  such  an  inclination,  would  send  to 
inform  him,  and  have  his  permission."  They  then  departed  and 
marched  toward  Besiouse,  which  is  situated  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
country,  two  days'  journey  from  Lisbon  and  as  many  from  Seville, 
where  the  king  of  Spain  resided. 

The  king  of  Spain  had  been  early  informed  of  the  arrival  of  the 
English  under  the  command  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  and  had  sent 
intelligence  of  it  to  those  knights  in  France  on  whose  services  he  de- 
pended. On  hearing  this,  and  that  there  v/ere  expectations  of  war 
in  Spain,  they  were  much  rejoiced  :  many  who  vv^ished  to  advance 
their  fame  made  ready,  and  took  the  road  thither.  The  canon  de 
Robersacjt  who  was  with  his  English  and  Gascon  companions  in 
Besouise,  one  day  said  :  "  My  dear  gentlemen,  I  think  we  remain 
here  not  much  to  our  honor,  when  we  have  never  as  yet  made  any 
attempt  on  our  enemies ;  they  will  not  think  the  better  of  us  for  it. 
if  you  will  take  my  advice,  let  us  send  to  entreat  the  king  to  allow 
us  to  attack  them."  They  all  replied,  "  We  are  perfectly  willing  to 
do  so."  Sir  John  Canbouich^  was  ordered  to  carry  this  message, 
which  he  cheerfully  undertook.  He  came  to  the  king  at  Lisbon, 
where  he  punctually  delivered  his  message.  The  king  replied,  he 
was  unwilling  for  them  to  undertake  any  expedition ;  and  whatever 
the  knight  might  urge  he  could  never  make  him  change  his  opinion. 
He  returned,  therefore,  to  his  friends,  telling  them  the  king  would 
not  comply  with  their  request.  They  were  much  enraged  at  it,  and 
said  among  themselves,  that  it  was  not  becoming  men-at-arms  to 
conilnue  so  lung  in  garrison-  without  attempting  some  feats  of  arms: 
thoy  mutually  agreed  to  make  an  excursion.  In  consequence,  they 
took  the  field  with  full  four  hundred  men-at-arms  and  as  many  arch- 
ers. They  resolved  to  attack  a  large  town  which  belonged  to  the 
commander  of  St.  James;  but,  on  their  march  they  found  a  nearer 
way  to  arrive  at  the  castle  of  Fighiere,  in  which  were  about  sixty 
Spanish  men-at-arms  in  garrison,  under  the  command  of  Peter 
Gousses  and  his  brother. 

The  canon  de  Robersac,  being  very  proud  of  this  expedition,  as  it 
bad  been  by  his  means  undertaken,  rode  forward  in  front.  There 
were  sir  Oliver  Beauchamp,  sir  Matthew  Gournay,  Miles  Windsor, 
the  lord  Talbot,  sir  Adam  Symon,  sir  John  Sounder,  bastard  brother 
to  the  king  of  England,  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  the  lord  de  Cha,t- 
eauneuf,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  Raymond  de  Masson,  and  several 
more.  They  arrived  at  the  castle  of  Fighiere,  which  they  surrounded, 
and  drew  up  in  order  of  assault,  making  all  preparations  necessary 
for  it.  When  the  garrison  saw  they  were  to  be  attacked,  they  also 
made  ready  for  their  defence.  About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
a  very  vigorous  attack  commenced,  and  the  English  entered  the 
ditch,  which  being  dry,  they  advanced  close  to  the  walls,  bracing 
their  targets  over  their  heads,  to  guard  themselves  from  the  stones 
which  might  be  thrown  on  them  from  the  walls,  and  there  made 
good  use  of  their  pick-axes  and  iron  crows ;  while  thus  employed, 
the  garrison  threw  on  them  beams  and  bars  of  iron,  that  wounded 
many. 

The  canon  de  Robersac  was  present :  he  had  the  courage  of  a 
knight,  and  performed  that  day  many  gallant  deeds ;  as  did  also  Es- 
perons  his  valet.  The  archers  of  England,  who  were  drawn  up  on 
the  ditches,  shot  so  well  and  rapidly  that  scarcely  any  dared  to  show 
themselves  on  the  battlements ;  and  one  half  of  the  garrison  were 
either  slain  or  wounded.  The  brother  of  Peter  Gousfees,  the  gov. 
em  r  of  the  c^  stle,  was  there  slain  by  an  arrow  ;  he  was  called  Bar- 
tholomew,  and  was  an  able  and  expert  man-at-arms;  but,  through 
his  own  imprudence  and  rashness,  he  lost  his  life.  The  assault  con- 
tinued from  four  o'clock  until  high  noon  ;  and  I  must  say  that  the 
English  and  Gascon  knights  did  not  spare  themselves,  but  fought 
with  courage  and  a  thorough  good  will,  because  they  had  undertaken 
tliis  expeditijn  without  the  consent  of  the  king  of  Portugal:  they 

*  "  E>tramoure."  Q,.  if  not  Estremoz. 

t  "  Besiouse."  Q,.  it"  not  Villa  Viciosa,  a  town  near  Estremoz;  for  D.  Suvage,  in  a 
margiiiAl  no  e,  ia.y>  la  Snlle  cmIIs  it  Vesiouse,  which  seems  a  curruption  of  Viciosa,  and 
•'•onfirms  me  it  must  be  Villa  Viciosa. 

t  Tiie  CMn(m  tie  Robersac's  name  was  Theodore.  He  was  governor  of  Ardres  in  tlie 
45ih  lif  Edward  111.  and.  in  the  3pd  of  Richard  II.  was  employed  by  the  king  to  treat 
with  the  duke  of  Juliers  concerning  his  homnge.— dries  Holies  Francois. 

%  "  Canbouich,"  Q,.  Lord  Berners  spells  the  name  ChaudonicL 


were,  therefore,  determined  to  conquer  this  castle,  that  the  farnc  of 
it  might  reach  Lisbon,  and  show  what  success  they  had  met  with  on 
their  first  attempt. 

The  canon  de  Robersac  said ;  "  Ha,  ha,  my  gentlemen,  wc  shall 
this  day  win  the  castle  ;  but  if  so  many  gallant  men-at-arms  as  we 
are,  take  as  much  time  "to  conquer  all  the  other  towns  in  Spain  and 
in  Gallicia,  we  shall  never  be  masters  of  them."  The  knights  and 
squires,  on  hearing  this  speech,  began  to  exert  themselves  the  more  i 
the  canon  de  Robersac,  although  covered  by  his  shield,  received  such 
a  blow  that  he  was  much  wounded.  There  was  present  a  young 
knight  from  Hainault  called  Froissart  Meulier,  who  very  gallantly 
behaved  himself  at  this  assault,  as  indeed  did  the  others. 

The  garrison  artillery,  as  well  as  the  machines  for  casting  of  stones 
and  iron  bars,  began  to  tire  and  grow  weaker  in  the  castle.  Con- 
sidering that  of  twenty-five  men*  (the  force  within  the  place,)  there 
were  not  three  unhurt,  and  some  dangerously  wounded,  they  could 
not  prevent  it  from  being  taken  by  storm.  The  brother  of  their  cap- 
tain lay  dead,  from  whom  no  further  help  could  come.  They  re- 
solved to  give  themselves  a  little  respite,  and  during  that  time  treat 
for  a  peace.  They  made  a  signal  to  parley  with  the  English.  The 
assault  was  stopped,  and  those  who  were  in  the  ditches  employed 
against  the  walls  were  ordered  out :  it  was  high  time,  for  there  were 
many  who  had  been  wounded,  iv.vS  others  much  fatigued.  Sir 
Matthew  Gournay,  constable,  and  sir  William  Windsor,  marshal  of 
the  army,  advanced,  and  demanded  what  they  wanted.  The  gov. 
ernor,  Peter  Gousses,  addressed  them  in  these  words;  "You  are  re- 
solved not  to  leave  this  place  without  conquering  it :  you  wound  our 
men,  and  we  do  the  same  to  yours.  We  have  therefore  consulted 
together;  and  I,  as  governor,  speak  their  sentiments,  which  are,  that 
we  will  surrender  to  you  the  fort,  our  lives  and  fortunes  being  spared. 
•Accept,  therefore,  these  terms,  which  are  just :  you  are  at  present  the 
strongest,  so  that  we  must  submit." 

The  English  knights  replied,  they  would  advise  upon  it,  which  they 
did.  When  they  had  held  a  council,  they  sent  for  answer  to  the 
garrison,  that  those  within  the  castle  might  retire  whither  they 
pleased ;  but  tlie  stores  must  be  left  behind,  and  they  were  not  to 
carry  away  anything  with  them.  When  Peter  Gousses  saw  he  could 
not  obtain  better  terms,  he  consented,  but  it  was  much  against  his 
will.  Thus  was  the  castle  of  Fighiere  surrendered  to  the  English. 
The  Spaniards  marched  away,  under  a  safe-conduct,t  to  Esteria, 
where  the  commander  of  St.  James  usually  resided.  They,  how. 
ever,  did  not  find  him  there;  for,  having  learnt  that  the  enemy  had 
taken  the  field,  he  had  done  the  same  with  full  four  hundred  men-at- 
arms,  Spaniards  and  Castillians,  in  hopes,  if  he  could  meet  with  the 
English  in  a  favorable  situation,  to  combat  them  to  his  honor. 


CHAPTER  LXXXV. 

AFTER  THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  CASTLE  OF  FIGHIERE,  THE  CANON  DE  ROBER 
SAC,  RETURNING  TO  HIS  GARRISON,  IS  IN  GREAT  DANGER.  SUCCORS 
COME  FROM  FRANCE  TO  CASTILLE. 

When  the  knights  of  England  and  the  canon  had  got  possession 
of  the  castle  of  Fighiere,  they  were  much  rejoiced.  They  had  it  re- 
paired  in  every  part;  and  leaving  forty  men-at-arms  as  a  garrison, 
they  stored  it  well  with  provisions  and  other  necessaries,  and  also 
with  a  sufficient  body  of  archers.  Having  placed  a  good  captain  as 
governor,  they  held  a  council,  when  they  resolved  to  return  to  their 
quarters.  The  English  and  Gascons,  on  their  departure,  divided 
themselves  into  three  bodies ;  the  last  of  which  remained  in  the  plain, 
under  the  command  of  the  canon.  Some  English,  Gascun-s,  and 
Germans,  desirous  of  feats  of  arms,  had  continued  with  him  :  in  all 
about  sixty  spears  and  as  many  archers :  they  marched  one  whole 
day  with  the  canon's  company  on  their  return  to  Besiouse. 

On  the  second  day,  early  in  the  morniiig,  they  discovered  some 
ambuscades, t  and  marched  on  in  good  array.  They  were  then  be- 
tween a  large  town  in  Portugal,  Huenca^  and  the  castle  of  Concrelet.|| 
On  the  outskirts  of  a  wood  nearer  to  the  castle  of  Concrelet  than  to 
Huenca,  was  the  grand-master  of  St.  JamesIT  posted,  with  full  four 
hundred  men-at-arms.  The  English  no  sooner  perceived  them  than 
they  closed  their  ranks,  showed  no  signs  of  fear,  and  marched  on  at 
a  good  pace.  The  Spaniards,  notwithstanding  their  numbers,  made 
not  any  appearance  of  quitting  their  ambuscade  ;  for  they  imagined 
the  English  had  near  at  hand  their  large  battalion,  and  for  that  rea- 
son were  afraid  to  attack  them;  had  they  been  better  informed,  there 
would  have  been  a  combat.  They  thus  separated  from  each  other 
without  anything  being  done. 

The  Spaniards  returned  that  evening  to  Esteris,  and  the  canon  to 

*  In  the  preceding  column,  it  is  said  the  garrison  consisted  of  about  siztj/ men-at-arms, 
t  Lord  Berners  says  without  any  safe-conduct.— Ed- 

t  heiirede  prime  que  les  emhusches  se  decouvrenV  (the  text,  ar  cord  ins  to  D. 
Sauva-re.)  should  rather  lie  translated  "<2«  tite  hour  of  prime,  as  soon  a*  ambuscades 
can  be  discovered,"'  that  is  to  say,  at  early  dawn,  than,  as  Mr.  Johnes  has  rendeaed  it. 
"  they  discovered  some  ambuscades  and  marched  on  in  good  arraij,""  which  appeura 
absurd.  He  probably  understood  it  as  referring  to  the  adventure  about  to  b»related,  but 
on  that  occasion  only  one  ambuscade  was  discovered.— Ep. 

§  a.  "Huenca."  H  Q-  "Concrelet." 

IT  I  suspect  it  must  have  been  the  prand-mnslerof  the  order  of  Alcantra,  and  notof  St, 
James,  and  that  there  must  have  been  a  costle  of  Fighiere  in  the  province  of  Jistrema- 
dura:  for  it  is  not  possible,  from  the  sbortn«ss  of  their  march  they  could  hove  gona  to 
Catalonia.  See  14  uie,  p.  1^93. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


295 


Bcsiouse,  when  he  related  to  his  companions  how  he  had  seen  the 
Spaniards  in  ambuscade  between  Huenca  and  Concrelet,  adding, 
"  If  we  had  been  all  together,  we  could  have  fought  with  them."  The 
knights,  therefore,  much  repented  that  they  had  not  kept  all  in  one 
body.  Thus  ended  this  excursion  of  the  English  and  Gascons ;  and 
when  news  was  brought  of  it  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  he  pretended 
to  be  much  enraged,  because  they  had  done  it  without  his  consent. 
The  English  and  Gascons  remained  the  whole  winter  in  their  garri- 
sons,  without  performing  anything  worth  mentioning,  which  wearied 
them  much  :  it  was  not  their  fault  no  deeds  of  arms  were  done. 
Don  John  of  Castille,  however,  was  not  idle  in  making  his  prepa- 


full  of  Normans,  on  the  sea  between  Calais  and  Holland,  that  seizer 
and  pillaged  all  that  fell  into  their  hands,  and  it  v/as  indifferent  tr 
them  who  they  were.  The  report -was  current,  that  they  cruised  iii 
those  seas  waiting  for  the  coming  of  this  lady;  and  that  the  king  of 
France  and  his  council  were  desirous  of  carrying  her  off,  in  order  t  < 
break  the  match,  for  they  were  very  uneasy  at  this  alliance  of  the 
Germans  with  the  English.  When  it  was  said  to  be  dishonorable 
to  carry  off  ladies  in  the  wars  of  men,  they  replied  :  "  How,  have 
you  not  seen  the  prince  of  Wales,  father  to  the  present  king  of  Eng. 
land,  consent  to  a  similar  action  in  the  person  of  the  duchess  of 
Bourbon,  mother  to  the  queen  of  France,  when  she  was  made 

prisoner  by  the  soldiers  of  the  prince,  shut 
up  in  the  castle  of  Belleperche,  and  after- 
wards  conducted  into  Guyenne  and  ransom- 
ed  ?  If,  therefore,  to  revenge  themselves, 
the  French  should  commit  such  an  act  on 
the  intended  queen  of  England,  they  ought 
not  to  be  blamed  for  it."  On  account  of 
these  suspicions  and  fears,  the  young  lady 
remained  in  Brussels  one  whole  month. 
The  duke  of  Brabant,  by  advice  of  his 
council,  sent  to  France  the  lords  de  Rousse- 
lans  and  de  Bousquehoir,  to  remonstrate  on 
this  subject  with  the  king  and  his  uncles, 
who  were  also  his  nephews,  being  his  sis. 
ter's  sons. 

The  knights  of  Brabant  managed  so  well 
with  the  king  and  his  council  that  their  re- 
quest was  complied  with,  and  passports 
granted  for  the  lady  and  her  attendants  to 
travel  through  any  parts  of  France  she  might 
choose,  as  far  as  Calais.    The  Normans 
were  remanded  into  port.    This  answer  the 
t;>  Brabant  to  the  duke  and 
king  and  his  uncles  wrote 
they  had  granted  this  favor  to  their 
the  lady  Anne,  at  their  solicitation 


knights  carried 
duchess.  The 
to  say, 
cousin 


Good  Qoeen  Anns.— Tomb  in  Westminster  Abber. 


rations.  He  had  sent  to  the  king  of  France,  and  to  his  uncles  for 
succor,  and  had  informed  fhem  of  the  arrival  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge 
in  Portugal.  Ho  also  said,  that  it  was  universally  reported  through- 
out Castille  and  Portugal  that  the  king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Lan- 
canter,  and  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  with  a  powerful  force,  were  to 
reinforce  them  the  ensuing  summer.  For  which  reasons,  he  required 
from  the  king,  in  conformity  with  the  treaties  between  France  and 
Spain,  and  their  mutual  affection,  that  sufficient  forces  should  be  sent 
to  him  in  the  course  of  the  spring  and  summer,  to  enable  him  to  op- 
pose his  enemies  with  effect.  The  king's  council  assented  to  this, 
for  they  cle^arly  saw  the  king  of  Spain  had  a  right  to  demand  it.  Per- 
mission was  granted  to  all  knights  and  squires  desirous  of  advancing 
themselves  to  join  don  John:  and  the  king  of  France  lent  them  where- 
with to  perform  their  journey.  It  seems  to  me,  that  sir  Oliver  du 
Guesclin,  brother  to  the  late  constable  of  France,  made  preparations 
to  go  thitlier  in  the  spring.  Many  knights  and  squires  from  Brit- 
tany, Beauce,  Picardy,  Anjou,  Berry,  Blois  and  Maine  did  so  like- 
wise, and  went  thither  in  companies  to  perform  the  journey  more 
comfortably.  A  passpge  was  open  to  them  through  Arragon,  and  all 
kinds  of  provision  were  prepared  for  them,  for  r»ady  money.  But 
you  must  know  they  did  not  pay  for  all  they  took  in  the  low  coun- 
tries, which  made  the  poor  inhabitants  suffer  great  losses. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVI. 

THE  EMPEROR  WINCESLAUS  SENDS  HIS  SISTER  ANNE  TO  KlNff  RICHARD  OF 
ENGLAND,  WHO  MAKES  HER  HIS  QUEEN. 

You  have  heard  how  king  Richard  of  England  had  for  upward  of 
n  year  been  in  treaty  with  Winceslaus  king  of  Bohemia,  who  at  this 
pc'-iod  had  taken  the  title  of  emperor  of  Rome,  to  obtain  his  sister 
the  lady  Anne  in  marriage  ;  and  how  one  of  his  knights,  sir  Simon 
Burl  -y,  had  much  labored  in  this  business  ;  and  also  that  the  duke 
of  S  ixony  had  been  in  E;igland  to  confirm  the  marriage.  This 
p.ffair  had  been  so  well  conducted  that  the  emperor  sent  his  sister  to 
England,  attended  by  the  duke  of  Saxony  and  great  numbers  of 
knights  and  damsels,  with  a  suitable  state  becoming  such  a  lady. 
They  cam^through  Brabant  to  Brussels,  where  the  duke  and  duchess 
received  the  young  queen  and  her  company  very  grandly ;  for  the 
duke  was  her  uiicle,  she  being  the  daughter  of  the  emperor  Charles 
his  brother.  The  lady  Anne  of  Bohemia  remained  with  her  uncle 
and  aunt  at  Brussels  upward  of  a  month.  She  was  afraid  of  moving, 
for  she  had  been  informed  there  were  twelve  large  armed  vessels, 


alone,  and  for  no  other  reason  whatever. 
Such  information  was  very  pleasing  to  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Brabant,  as  well  as  to 
those  who  were  to  cross  the  sea.  Prepara- 
tions were  immediately  made  for  their  de- 
parture  from  Brussels ;  and  the  young  lady 
took  leave  of  her  uncle,  her  aunt,  and  the 
ladies  and  damsels  of  the  country  who  had 
accompanied  her. 
The  duke  had  her  escorted  with  one  hundred  spears.    She  passed 
through  Ghent,  where  she  reposed  herself  for  a  day,  and  the  citizens 
did  everything  in  their  power  to  show  her  honor.    She  then  cam.e 
to  Bruges,  where  the  earl  of  Flanders  received  her  very  magnifi- 
cently,  and  stopped  for  three  days.   She  continued  her  journey  until 
she  came  to  Gravelines,  where  the  earls  of  Salist)ury  and  Devonshire 
were  waiting  for  her,  with  five  hundred  spears  and  as  many  archers 
They  conducted  her  to  Calais,  when  the  Brabanters  returned,  aftei 
they  had  delivered  her  to  the  barons  of  England.    The  young  lady 
made  no  stay  at  Calais  but  until  the  wind  became  favorable.  She 
embarked  on  a  Wednesday  morning  when  the  vessels  were  manned, 
and  the  same  day  arrived  at  Dover,  where  she  halted  to  repose  her- 
self  two  days  :  on  the  third,  she  set  out  for  Canterbury,  where  the 
earl  of  Buckingham  received  her  very  grandly.    The  lady  pursued 
her  journey  unto  London,  and  was  most  honorably  received  by  the 
citizens,  the  ladies  and  damsels  of  the  town  and  country,  who  were 
all  assembled  to  meet  her.    She  was  married  to  the  king,  in  the 
chapel  of  the  palace  of  Westminster,  the  twentieth  day  after  Christ, 
mas.    On  the  wedding-day,  there  were  great  feastings.    That  gal- 
lant and  noble  knight  sir  Robert  de  Namur  had  always  accompanied 
her,  from  the  time  she  quitted  Germany  until  she  v/as  married,  for 
which  the  emperor  and  king  of  England  held  themselves  much 
obliged. 

The  king  carried  his  queen  to  Windsor,  where  he  kept  an  open 
and  noble  house.  They  were  very  happy  together.  She  was  ac- 
companied by  the  princess  of  Wales  and  the  duchess  of  Brittany, 
aunt  to  the  king,  who  at  that  time  was  separated  from  the  duke  her 
husband  ;  for  the  bnrons  and  council  of  England  would  not  consent 
to  her  return  int3  Brittany,  because  he  had  changed  to  the  French 
interest.  The  barons  and  knights  were  accustomed  to  say,  "Since 
the  duke  of  Brittany  has  so  ill  and  so  treacherously  acquitted  him. 
self  to  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  and  to  our  men,  the  last  time  they 
were  in  France,  whenever  he  shall  demand  back  his  duchess,  let  us 
not  consent  to  it,  but  send  him  two  enemies,  John  and  Guy  of  Brit, 
tany,  children  to  St.  Charles  de  Blois,  and  who  have  a  better  right 
to  the  duchy  than  himself :  he  is  duke  through  our  power,  and  an 
ungrateful  return  does  he  make  for  what  he  has  had  from  us  :  we 
ought  therefore  to  act  in  like  manner  to  hi  an,  for  his  disgraceful  con- 
duct." True  it  is,  that  these  two  lords,  John  and  Guy  de  Bretaigne, 
sons  of  St.  Charles  of  Blois,  who  were  prisoners  in  England,  and 
confined  in  a  strong  castle,  under  the  guard  of  sir  Peter  d'Arnbrcti. 
court,  were  sent  for,  and  brought  before  the  council  of  the  king  of 
England  ;  when  they  were  informed,  that  if  they  would  hold  the 


293 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLa 


••ar 


it^NCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


du«Miy  of  Britiany  from  En<,'land,  and  acknowledge  it  by  doi:ig  hom- 
age  ti>  the  king,  their  inlieriiance  should  be  recovered  for  them,  and 
John  should  have  the  lady  Philippa  of  Lancaster  to  wife.  Bat  they 
replied,  they  would  not  have  anything  to  do  with  it,  and  would  pre- 
fer remaining  in  prison  until  death  to  acting  otherwise  than  as  gjod 
Frenchmen."  Affairs  continued  on  this  footing,  and  they  were  never 
afterwards  in  any  way  spoken  to  on  the  subject,  since  they  had 
shown  the  firmness  of  their  intentions. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVII. 

T9E  KING  OF  FRANCE  CANNOT  OBTAIN  MONEY  FROM  THE  RECEIVER  AT 
PARIS.  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  MARCHES  INTO  ITALY  WITH  A  NOBLE 
ATTENDANCE  OF  KNIGHTS. 

You  have  before  heard  how  Paris  had  made  its  peace  v^^ith  the  j 

king,  on  its  agreement  of  paying  a  certain  sum  of  florins.    The  flo. ' 

rins  were  paid  weekly 

to  a  receiver  whom 

they  had  appointed, 

but  none  came  to  the 

coffers  of  the  king,  nor 

were  any  of  them  sent 

out  ot  Paris.    It  hap. 

pened  that  the  king 

was  in  great  want  of 

money  to  pay  the  men- 

at-arms  he  was  send- 
ing to  Castille,  which 

by  treaty  he  was  bound 

to  do.    He  ordered 

the  receiver  at  Paris 

to  prepare  a  sum  of 

one  hundred  thousand 

francs ;  for  he  was 

anxious  to  assist,  in 

his  necessity,  don  .Tohn 

of  Castille,  and  clearly 

showed  for  v/hat  use 

he  intended  this  mo- 
ney. The  receiver  re- 
plied to  the  letters  from 

the  king,  and  to  tliose 

who  had  brought  them, 

in  a  very  civil  manner. 

saying,  that  in  truth 

he  had  money  suffi- 
cient, but  that  he  could 

not  pay  any  of  it  with- 
out the  consent  and 

permission  of  the  town 

of  Paris.  These  words 

did  not  please  the 
king,  who  declared  he 
would  remedy  this  as 

soon  as  he  should  be  able.    He  found  the  money  elsewhere,  through 

the  assistance  of  the  principal  towns  in  Picardy.    This  caused  a 

great  coolness  between  the  king  and  the  Parisians.  He  never  came 
to  Paris,  but  resided  at  Meaux,  Senlis,  Compiegne,  and  in  those  parts, 
to  the  great  displeasure  of  the  Parisians.  The  greatest  resource 
they  had  was  in  the  duke  of  Anjou  for  their  safety  :  he  had  already 
signed  himself  king  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  and  had  borne  the  arms. 

The  duke  commonly  resided  at  Paris,  because  there  was  much 
money  kept  there  ;  and  to  prevent  the  king  from  receiving  any  of  it, 
that  he  might  be  the  better  supplied  for  his  projected  enterprise  in 
Italy,  he  was  collecting  money  from  all  parts,  and  it  was  said  the 
sum  he  had  at  Roquemaur,*  near  Avignon,  was  not  less  than  two 
millions  of  florins.  He  treated  with  the  Parisians,  and  used  such 
fine  language,  having  Vv^ords  at  command,  and  besides  being  from 
his  birth  the  regent  of  the  kingdom.,  as  the  eldest  of  the  king's  un- 
cles,  that  he  obt^iined  one  hundred  thousand  florins,  when  the  king 
and  his  two  uncles  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  could  not  procure  one 
penny  from  them.  The  duke  of  Anjou,  having  now  finished  his 
preparations  and  collected  all  his  stores,  began  his  march  early  in 
spring,  and  the  magnitude  of  his  array  surprised  every  one.  He 
passed  through  France  to  Avignon,  where  he  was  much  feasted  by 
the  pope  and  cardinals.  The  barons  and  principal  lords  of  Provence 
came  thither  to  wait  on  him  as  their  lord,  did  him  homage,  and  put 
themselves  under  his  obedience. 

The  gallant  earl  of  Savoy,  his  cousin,  came  to  meet  him,  attended 
by  barons  and  knights,  who  were  also  well  received  by  the  f  )pe 
and  cardinals.  During  his  stay  at  Avignon,  he  arranged  and  settled 
the  pay  and  stores  for  the  Savoyards,  who  were  in  considerable  num- 
bers, and  delivered  the  money  to  the  earl  of  Savoy.  This  being 
done,  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  the  earl  of  Savoy  took  their  leave  of 
the  pope,  and  set  off  from  Avignon,  following  the  road  to  Savoy  and 
Piedmont.    The  earl  was  the  duke's  conductor,  and  paid  him  the 


utmost  respect  in  all  the  great  towns  through  which  they  passed. 
Men-at.arms  were  continually  advancing,  or  fallowed  in  their  rear, 
so  that  Ljmbardy  was  quite  open  and  ready  to  receive  them.  On 
the  duke's  entrance  into  Lombardy,  he  was  most  honorably  received 
in  all  the  principal  towns,  more  especially  in  Milan,  where  sir  Gal. 
eas  and  sir  Bernabo  Visconti  loaded  him  with  honors  :  he  received 
from  them  such  rich  presents  and  jewels  as  would  astonish,  if  re- 
lated. The  duke  of  Anjou  kept  a  kingly  state  :  he  had  his  mint 
with  him,  where  he  coined  florins  and  white  money,  with  which  he 
made  his  payments  all  through  Lombardy  and  Tuscany. 

When  they  began  to  approach  Rome,  they  marched  in  a  more 
compact  body  than  they  had  hitherto  done  ;  for  the  Romans,  being 
informed  of  the  duke's  march,  had  thrown  up  strong  fortifications 
to  oppose  him.  They  had  for  commander  a  valiant  English  knight, 
called  sir  John  Hawkwood,*  who  had  resided  a  long  time  in  that 
part  of  Italy  :  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  frontiers,  and  had 
under  him  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  of  Germans,  English,  and 
other  nations  in  the  pay  of  the  Romans,  for  the  def°.nce  of  Urbap, 


Castel  del  Ovo,  Naples.— From  an  Old  Print  in  the  King's  Library.  B.  Museum. 


♦  • 


*  Boqucmaur,"  two  leasun  from  AviKoon. 


at  that  time  called  pope,  and  who  resided  at  Rome.  This  popo 
was  not  alarmed  at  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Anjou.  When  they 
told  him  he  was  on  his  march,  attended  by  the  earl  of  Savoy  and 
count  of  Geneva,  with  full  nine  thousand  lances  of  good  men-at- 
arms,  and  that  it  was  uncertain  if  he  would  not  come  to  Rome  to 
dethrone  him,  for  they  were  all  Clementines,  he  replied  by  saying, 
"  Christus  protegat  nos."  That  was  all  the  alarm  they  gave  him, 
and  the  only  answer  he  made  to  those  who  spoke  to  him  on  the 
subject. 

The  duke  of  Anjou,  who  styled  himself  king  of  Naples,  Sicily 
and  Jerusalem,  duke  of  Calabria  and  la  Puglia,  accompanied  by  the 
eari  of  Savoy,  continued  the  march  of  his  army  through  Tuscany, 
the  territory  of  Ancona,  and  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  but  did  not 
enter  Rome  ;  for  the  duke  wished  not  to  make  war  on  Rome,  nor 
on  the  Romans,  but  solely  aimed  to  accomplish  his  enterprise  on  the 
terms  according  to  which  he  had  left  France.  He  kept  up  kingly 
state  wherever  he  passed,  and  all  men-at-arms  praised  him  for  the 
punctuality  of  his  payments. 

At  this  period  his  adversary,  the  lord  Charles  de  Durazzo,  resided 
in  the  city  of  Naples.  He  also  signed  himself  king  of  Naples, 
Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  duke  of  la  Puglia  and  Calabria,  and  C(=)nsid. 
ered  himself  as  the  lawful  king,  since  the  queen  of  Naples  was  dead 
without  leaving  any  heire  by  marriage.  He  looked  on  the  gift 
which  the  queen  had  made  to  the  pope  a<s  null,  and  maintained  this 
opinion  by  two  argument? :  the  first  was,  that  besides  being  sup. 
ported  and  obeyed  by  the  Neapolitans  and  Sicilians,  the  queen  of 
Naples  could  not  resign  the  inheritance  of  another :  secondly,  that 
supposing  this  resignation  to  have  been  good  and  the  gitt^  force  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  and  that  the  popes  were  entitled  to  it,  she  had 
not  legally  done  it,  for  those  kingdoms  considered  Urban  as  the  true 
pope,  and  not  Clement.  , 

This  is  the  question  which  they  disputed,  and  the  defence  Chariea 

•  "air  John  Hawkwocd."  S«t  his IJe in Nichol's Bib. Top. Brit. 


CHRONICLES   C  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


20T 


dc  Duraz;;j  mad<:.  He  also  at  the  beginning  took  very  wise  pre. 
cautions,  for  he  amply  provided  with  stores  the  castel  del  Ovo,  which 
is  one  of  the  strongest  castles  ia  the  world,  and  stands  by  enchant, 
ment  in  the  sea,  so  that  if  is  impossible  to  take  it  but  by  necromancy 
or  by  the  help  of  the  devil.* 

When  he  had  provided  this  castle  a  sufficiency  to  last  three  or 
four  years,  he  collected  a  body  of  men.at-arms  and  threw  himself 
into  it,  having  ir.ide  all  the  entrances  very  secure,  leaving  the  duke 
of  Anjou  to  act  a^,  ho  pleased.  He  well  knew  the  Neapolitans  would 
never  desert  him,  and  that,  if  la  Puglia  and  Calabria  should  be  lost 
for  two  or  three  years,  they  could  easily  regain  it.  He  expected  the 
duke  of  Aujt  u  would  soon  find  himself  at  the  end  of  his  resources  in 
m;iintai!iing  such  a  large  army  as  he  had  brought,  and  which  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  continue  t  >  support.  They  would  be  in  want 
of  provision  or  pay,  which  wouU'  tire  them  out  in  the  course  of  two 
or  three  years;  and,  when  they  should  be  well  worn  down,  he  might 
combat  them  to  his  advantage.  Charles  de  Durazzo  was  full  of  these 
ideas,  some  of  which  were  afterwards  realized.  In  truth,  no  prince 
in  Christendom,  except  the  kings  of  France  or  England,  would  have 
kept  up  such  an  immense  force  as  the  duke  of  Anjou  did,  without 
hurting  his  finances  ;  for  they  reported  he  had  brought  over  the 
mountams  thirty  thousand  combatants :  and  the  undertaking  such  an 
enterprise  required  much  thought  and  consideration. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  SAVOY,  WHO  HAD  ACCOMPANIED  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  TO 
NAPLES,  ORDFRS  A  MAN  TO  BE  BEHEADED,  WHO  HAD  BOASTED  THAT 
HE  WOULD  Gl  /E  THEM  POSSESSION  OF  THE  CASTEL  DEL  OVO  BY  EN. 
CHANTMENT. 

When  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  his  army  entered  la  Puglia  and 
Calabria,  the  whole  country  was  their  own,  and  the  people  testified 
that  they  wished  not  for  any  other  lord  than  him  :  in  a  short  time, 
all  the  barons,  principal  towns  and  others,  put  themselves  under  his 
obedience.  Those  who  have  been  in  these  countries,  which  are  the 
richest  in  the  world,  report,  that  from  the  great  abundance  of  every, 
thing,  the  people  are  perfectly  indolent,  and  do  no  manner  of  labor. 
The  men.at-arms,  on  entering  so  rich  a  country,  felt  themselves  very 
comfortable  ;  but  the  duke  of  Anjou,  the  earl  of  Savoy,  the  count 
of  Vendome,  the  count  of  Geneva,t  and  all  the  knighthood  of  France, 
Savoy,  and  Brittany,  marched  on  into  the  territories  of  Naples. 

The  citizens  of  Naples,  not  fearing  these  men.at.arms,  deigned  not 
to  shut  their  gates,  but  kept  them  always  open,  as  they  never  imagined 
the  duke  of  Anjou  could  reside  there  longer  than  it  was  agreeable  to 
them  ;  for  the  moment  they  should  be  inclosed  in  the  town,  whatever 
num'oers  they  might  be,  they  would  be  lost,  as  the  houses  were  not 
easy  to  be  taken,  having  before  their  doors  planks  which  may  be 
removed,  and  the  sea  underneath,  on  which  they  would  not  perhaps 
like  to  adventure  themselves. 

An  enchanter,  master  of  necromancy,  who  had  resided  for  some 
time  in  the  Neapolitan  territory,  came  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and 
said,  "  My  lord,  if  you  will,  I  can  cause  the  castel  del  Ovu  and  its 
garrison  to  surrender  to  you."  "  How  can  that  be  ?"  replied  the 
duke.  "  My  lord,  I  will  tell  you,"  answered  the  enchanter  :  "  I  can 
by  enchantment,  make  the  air  so  thick  over  the  sea,  that  those  in  the 
castle  shall  think  it  a  large  bridge,  on  which  ten  men  may  march  in 
front :  and,  when  they  shall  see  this  bridge,  they  will  be  so  fright- 
ened they  will  sun-ender  themselves  to  you,  lest,  if  you  attack  them, 
they  may  be  taken  by  storm."  The  duke,  much  astonished  at  what 
he  had  heard,  called  his  knights,  the  count  de  Vend6me,  the  count 
de  Geneve,  sir  .lohn  and  sir  Peter  de  Beuil,  sir  Morice  de  Maumi, 
and  others,  to  whom  he  related  what  the  enchanter  had  just  told 
him.  They  were  very  much  surprised,  but  seemed  willing  to  give  him 
faith  for  it.  The  duke  then  asked,  *'  Fair  master,  can  our  people 
march  on  this  bridge  of  which  you  speak,  as  far  as  the  castle,  and 
attack  it?"  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  magician,  "  of  this  I  dare  not 
assure  you  ;  for  if  any  one  of  them,  while  on  this  bridge,  should  make 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  all  would  disappear,  and  those  on  it  would  fall 
into  the  sea."  The  duke,  upon  this,  began  to  laugh,  and  some  of  the 
young  kaights  present  said,  "  Ha,  my  lord,  for  God's  sake,  let  him  do 
it ;  we  will  not  make  any  sign  of  the  cross,  and  by  this  means  we  shall 
easily  capture  our  enemies."  The  duke  said  he  would  consider  of  it. 

The  earl  of  Savoy  w?.s  not  present  at  this  conversation,  but  came 
soon  afterwards.  When  the  earl  entered  the  duke's  tent,  the  ma. 
gician  had  just  left  it;  but  the  duke  told  him  all  that  had  passed, 
and  what  offers  he  had  made.  The  earl,  having  mused  a  while, 
said,  "  Send  him  to  my  quarters,  and  I  will  examine  him.  He  is  that 
master  magician  by  whose  means  the  queen  of  Naples  and  sir  Otho 
de  Brunswick  were  taken  in  the  castel  del  Ovo,  for  he  caused  the 
sea  to  swell  so  high  that  it  seemed  as  if  it  would  swallow  the  castle  : 
those  within  it  were  so  much  frightened  they  looked  on  themselves 
as  dead.  One  ought  never  to  put  too  great  confidence  in  such 
people  ;  for  you  see  the  wickedness  of  the  wretches  in  this  country: 
in  or'ier  to  please  you,  and  to  obtain  your  benefactions,  he  will  be. 
tray  Charles  de  Durazzo,  to  whom  he  formerly  gave  up  the  queen  of 

*  Denys  S  iuvuirendtls  n  miir','iiml  note,  that  "  if  the  good  man  Froiscart  believes  this, 
bis  mind  must  lye  very  simple." 
t  ■ '  Couat  ol  Geneva."  Giannone  says  li»  was  brotlier  to  pop*  Clemeni 


Naples  and  her  husband."  "  Well,"  replied  the  duke,  "  I  will  send 
him  to  you."  The  conversation  took  another  turn,  and,  after  hey 
had  well  considered  their  situation,  the  earl  returned  to  his  quarters. 

On  the  morrow  morning,  when  the  hvds  were  risen,  the  magician 
waited  on  the  duke,  bowing  most  lowly.  As  soon  as  the  duke  per- 
ceived him,  he  ordered  a  valet  to  conduct  him  to  the  earl  of  Savoy. 
The  valet,  taking  his  hand,  said,  "  Master,  my  lord's  vAW  is,  that 
you  go  to  the  earl  of  Savoy."  He  answered,  "  God's  will  be  done." 
When  arrived  at  the  tent  of  the  earl,  the  valet  said,  "  My  lord,  here 
is  the  doctor  whom  my  lord  sends  to  you."  The  earl  was  much 
pleased  on  seeing  him,  and  said,  "  Doctor,  do  you  assure  us  for  a 
certainty,  that  you  will  gain  us  the  castel  del  Ovo  at  so  cheap  a 
rate  ?"  "  Yes,  by  my  troth,  my  lord,"  replied  the  enchanter,  "  for 
by  a  similar  trick  I  got  it  for  him  who  is  now  within,  it,  namely,  the 
lord  Charles  de  Durazzo,  from  the  queen  of  Naples,  her  daughter  and 
husband,  sir  Robert  d'Artois*  and  sir  Otho  dc  Brunswick.  I  am  the 
man  in  the  world  of  whom  the  lord  Charles  has  the  greatest  dread." 

"  By  my  faith,"  replied  the  eari,  "  you  speak  well ;  but  I  wish  the 
lord  Charles  to  know,  that  he  is  in  the  wrong  to  fear  you  so  much, 
for  I  will  make  him  easy  on  that  head  :  you  shall  not  henceforward 
perform  an  enchantment  to  deceive  him  or  any  one  else.  I  will  not 
have  it  reproached  to  us  in  times  to  come,  that  such  knights  and 
squires  and  valiant  men-at-arms  here  assembled  should  have  been 
obliged  for  our  success  to  magic,  nor  do  we  desire  to  conquer  our 
enemies  by  such  means."  He  then  ordered  a  servant  to  call  the 
headsman,  and  have  his  head  strack  off.  The  earl's  commands 
were  instantly  obeyed,  and  his  head  was  cut  off  on  the  outside  of  the 
tent.    Such  was  the  end  of  this  enchanter,  and  such  his  recompense. 

We  will  now  leave  the  duke  of  Anjou,  his  army,  and  his  marches, 
and  return  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal,  and  relate  how  the  English  and 
Gascons  prospered. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIX, 

THE  CANON  DE  ROBERSAC  MAKES  ANOTHER  EXCURSION  CONTRARY  TO  THB 
WILL  OF  THE  KING  OF  PORTU&AL,  AND  TAKES  SEVERAL  PLACES  ADJOIN- 
ING-  TO  SEVILLE. 

The  knights  in  garrison  at  Besiouse,  and  who  had  been  there  for 
so  considerable  a  time,  having  made  but  one  excursion,  when  they 
took  the  castle  of  Fighiere,  resolved,  about  the  middle  of  April,  to 
make  another  :  for  they  were  very  much  surprised  at  the  conduct  of 
the  king  of  Portugal  and  earl  of  Cambridge,  who  had  let  them  re- 
main  idle  the  nine  months  they  had  now  been  in  Portugal,  without 
having  formed  any  expedition  but  the  one  for  which  they  had  been 
blamed.  They  determined  to  send  to  and  remonstrate  with  the  earl 
of  Cambridge  on  this  subject :  I  believe  the  envoy  was  the  souldich 
de  la  Trane.  He  came  to  Estremoz,  where  the  earl  was  quartered, 
and  said  to  him,  "  My  lord,  my  companions  send  me  to  you,  to  know 
what  you  would  wish  them  to  do  ;  for  they  much  wonder  why  they 
have  been  brou^^ht  to  this  country,  to  rem.ain  so  long  in  indolence, 
which  displeases  them  much.  You  will  let  me  know  what  you  would 
have  them  do,  for  they  are  very  desirous  of  making  an  excursion." 

"  Souldich,"  rephed  the  eari,  "  you  know,  that  when  I  left  Eng- 
land, my  lord  and  brother  the  duke  of  Lancaster  promised  m.e,  on  his 
faith,  that  on  his  return  from  Scotland,  v^^hither  he  was  then  going, 
he  would  join  us  with  men.at-arms,  to  the  amount  of  three  thousand, 
and  as  many  archers.  Upon  this  engagement,  I  came  merely  to 
reconnoitre  the  country.  In  a  short  time  we  shall  have  intelligence 
from  him  ;  for  it  is  equally  unpleasant  to  me  to  have  remained  so 
long  in  this  country.  You  will  therefore  salute  your  companions  in 
my  name,  and  tell  them  what  I  have  just  said  to  you.  I  cannot  wish 
to  prevent  them  frorn  making  an  excursion,  since  they  have  such  an 
inclination  for  it ;  but  you  know  the  king  of  Portugal  gives  us  our 
pay,  and  therefore  we  ought  to  conform  to  his  orders." 

"  By  my  faitn,  my  lord,"  answered  the  souldich,  "  he  pays  b-.diy, 
and  our  companions  complain  much  cf  it  ;  he  owes  us  now  six 
months'  pay."  "  He  will  pay  you  well,"  replied  the  eari  :  "  money 
never  comes  disagreeably."  On  this,  the  souldich  left  the  eari,  and 
returned  to  his  companions,  to  whom  he  related  what  you  have 
heard.  "Gentlemen,"  said  the  canon,  "I  will  not  desist  from 
making  an  excursion,  nctwithstanding  what  has  been  said,  for  I  see 
clearly  they  wish  to  put  cff  all  such  attempts.  They  do  not  desire 
we  should  commit  hostilities,  that  we  may  not  have  cause  to  demand 
our  pay  :  but  my  opinion  is,  that  we  take  the  field."  They  selected 
those  who  should  form  this  expedition,  and  resolved  to  undertake  it 
on  the  morrow,  having  their  arms  quite  ready. 

The  lord  John  de  Ferrande,  one  of  the  knights  of  the  king  of 
Portugal,  who  had  learnt  they  were  desirous  of  performing  some 
enterprise,  came  to  them,  and  brought  letters  to  the  canon  de 
Robersac.  He  read  them,  and  found  that  the  king  of  Portugal  for- 
bid him  to  quit  his  quarters;  adding,  that  he  was  well  informed  it 
was  through  his  means  all  these  expeditions  were  thought  cf.  The"; 
canon  was  much  enraged  at  thia  order,  and  said  to  the  knight, 


*  "  Robert  d'Artois."  Denys  Sauvase,  in  his  24th  annotation,  snys,  "The  history  of 
Naples  often  speaks  oftliis  Robertd'Artois,  makiiighim  the  husband  of  Marj'.  daughter 
of  Joan  queen  of  Naples ;  but  no  mention  is  m;ide  of  these  enchantments.  They  seem 
to  come  from  the  romances  of  Morgante  and  Ur?anda  ;  so  that  I  am  siirprisod  Fzott' 
•art  could  sulfer  himself  to  be  thus  deceived,  and  wish  to  deceive  posterity." 


298 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


"  John,  I  see  plainly  the  king  will  not  permit  me  to  make  any  excur- 
Blon.  Now,  suppose  I  remain  in  my  house,  do  you  think  that  the 
others,  who  are  better  knights  and  more  valiant  than  I,  will  also 
stay  at  home  and  give  up  their  enterprise  ?  Oh  no,  by  my  troth,  as 
you  will  see  to-morrow  ;  tor  they  are  determined  and  prepared  to 
take  the  field."  "  My  lord,"  replied  Ferrande,  "command  them, 
in  the  king's  name,  not  to  do  so."  "  By  my  faith,"  said  the  canon, 
"  I  will  do  no  such  thing :  do  you,  who  belong  to  the  king,  order 
them  yourself." 

Things  remained  in  this  state  all  night.  In  the  morning,  the 
trumpets  sounded,  when  the  knights  and  squires,  being  armed  and 
mounted,  came  before  the  canon's  house,  who  had  not  put  on  his 
armor.  On  the  English  and  Gascon  knights  drawing  up,  he  came 
to  the  window,  and  told  them  the  king  of  Portugal  would  not  allow 
him,  nor  any  of  his  party,  to  make  an  excursion.  "  By  my  faith," 
answered  they,  "  we  will  have  a  ride,  since  we  are  so  well  inclined 
to  it :  and  so  shall  you  too,  for  it  shall  never  be  reproached  you,  that 
when  we  had  taken  the  field,  you  staid  at  home."  The  canon  was 
then  obliged  to  arm  himself,  and  mount  his  horse.  The  PorUiguese 
knight,  the  lord  Ferrande,  was  obliged  to  do  the  same  ;  so  much 
was  he  pressed  by  the  others,  but  it  occasioned  him  to  stand  in  the 
ill  graces  of  the  king,  and  he  was 'very  near  being  hanged.  They 
marched  out  of  Besiouse  to  the  amourxt  of  about  four  hundred  spears 
and  as  many  archers;  and,  taking  the  Seville  road  tovt^ard  a  castle 
and  town  called  Ban,*  continued  their  march  until  they  arrived,  and 
surrounded  the  part  which  seeraed  most  easy  to  be  taken.  They  dis- 
mounted, formed  themselves  in  order  of  attack,  entered  the  ditches, 
which  were  dry,  and  began  the  assault  vigorously. 

At  this  time,  there  were  no  Fiien-at-arms  in  the  town  of  Ban. 
The  inhabitants,  though  badly  armed,  mounted  the  walls  and  de- 
fended themselves  as  weil  as  they  vv^ere  able  with  lances  and 
javelins,  but  this  could  not  last  long.  They  therefore  began  to  treat 
with  the  assailants,  and  at  length  suirendered,  on  having  their  lives 
and  fortunes  spared,  declaring  they  would  put  themselves  under  the 
obedience  of  don  Fernando,  king  of  Portugal.  They  were  well 
received  m  the  town,  which  they  entered  to  refresh  themselves ; 
when  the}'^  began  to  examine  by  what  means  they  could  gain  the 
castle.  They  saw  it  might  be  taken  ;  and  that  same  evening,  some 
of  the  army  began  to  skirmish.  On  the  morrow,  a  more  regular 
attack  commenced. 

The  governor  of  the  castle  Vv^as  a  gentleman  of  the  country, 
called  Peter  Jagouses,  but  he  was  not  an  able  man-at-arms,  as  he 
showed ;  for  as  soon  as  he  saw  himself  thus  attacked,  and  so  many 
men-at-arms  advancing,  he  took  fright,  entered  into  terms,  and  sur- 
rendered  the  castle  on  his  and  the  garrison's  lives  being  spared. 
They  sti-engthened  it  with  good  men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  then 
departed  toward  another  castle,  seven  leagues  distant,  called  la 
Courtisse.t  On  their  arrival,  they  instantly  began  the  attack  very 
sharply ;  but  thooe  within  defended  themselves  to  the  utmost  of 
their  power,  and  disdained  to  surrender.  At  the  first  attack,  which 
was  severe,  the  governor  of  the  castle,  called  Radulph,  was  slain. 
He  was  an  expert  and  valiant  man-at-arms,  but,  having  adventured 
himself  loo  rashly  on  the  bulwarks,  was  killed  by  an  arrow.  On 
his  death  the  others  lost  courage  ;  the  castle  was  taken,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  garrison  put  to  the  sword.  Thus  did  the  canon  and  his 
companions  gain  the  castle  of  la  Courtisse.  They,  strengthened  it 
with  a  new  garrison ;  and,  having  well  supplied  it  with  everything, 
they  marched  toward  the  city  of  Seville  the  grand. 


CHAPTER  XC. 

IKE  CANON  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS  GAIN  MUCH  BOOTY  FROM  THE  KINO  OF 
CASTILLE.  THEY  MUTINY  AGAINST  THE  K\S'i  OF  PORTUGAL,  WHO 
ORDERS  THEIR  PAY  TO  BE  INSTANTLY  DELIVEREP  THEM. 

These  English  and  Gascon  men-at-arms  continueu  "arching 
until  they  came  to  .TaflTre,  ten  leagues  from  Seville.  It  is  a  oadly 
inclosed  town ;  but  there  i?  a  very  f:tr:;ng  monastery  which  those  of 
the  town  and  country  had  fortified,  and  they  had  retreated  thither 
trusting  to  its  strength.  On  their  arrival,  the  town  of  .laffre  was 
immediately  tiken  and  burnt.  They  soon  attacked  the  monastery ; 
but  it  was  an  hour  before  it  was  taken,  when  those  who  first  entered 
it  gained  great  pilhge:  many  were  there  slain  Having  received 
intelligence  that  there  v.-crc  in  some  marshy  grounds,  in  an  adjoining 
valley,  upward  of  twenty  thousand  head  of  cattle,  pigs,  cows,  and 
sheep,  they  pushed  forward  ;  and,  having  entered  the  marsh,  ordered 
their  infantry  to  drive  out  the  cattle.  They  then  resolved  to  return 
to  their  quarters  in  Besiouse,and  set  out  accordingly.  They  arrived 
there  on  the  overling  of  the  ensuing  day  with  all  their  booty;  by 
which  they  had  provisions  ia  abundance,  and  for  a  long  time. 

Thus  ended  this  expedition.  When  the  lord  Ferrande  returned 
to  Lisbon  to  the  king,  and  reported  to  him  what  they  had  done 
against  their  enemies,  and  the  great  booty  they  had  made,  he 
imagined  the  king  would  have  been  well  pleased ;  but  no,  for  he 
Baid  to  him,  "  How,  thou  stinking  rascal,  hast  thou  dared,  after  the 
positive  denial  I  sent  them,  to  consent  to  their  making  an  excursion, 
and  to  accompany  them  thyself?    By  St.  .Tacob,  I  will  have  thee 

•"lS«n."  a  f  CourtiaBe."  O. 


I  hanged."  The  knight,  on  this,  cast  himself  on  hio  knees,  and  said, 
"  My  lord,  their  captain  acquitted  himself  dutifully  and  loyally  ;  but 
the  others  by  force  made  him  go  with  them,  as  well  as  myself,  to 
show  them  the  country.  When  the  expedition  has  so  well  sue. 
ceeded,  you  ought  to  pardon  it."  Notwithstanding  this  speech,  the 
king  ordered  him  to  prison,  where  he  remained  until  the  earl  of 
Cambridge  delivered  him  vv^hefi  he  came  to  Lisbon  on  the  business 
of  which  you  shall  hear. 

After  the  English  and  Gascons  were  returned  to  the  town  of 
Besiouse,  and  had  remained  there  some  time,  they  resolved  to  send 
to  the  king  of  Portugal  to  demtmd  their  pay.  They  chose  unani- 
mously  the  lord  Talbot,  a  baron  from  Wales,  as  their  embassador. 
When  the  lord  Talbot  was  come  to  Lisbon,  and  had  remonstrated 
with  the  king  on  the  subject  of  his  mission,  the  king  only  made 
for  answer,  "  that  they  had  twice  made  excursions  contrary  to  his 
orders,  which  had  much  displeased  him,  and  had  been  the  cause  of 
the  delay  in  their  payment."  As  he  could  not  obtain  any  other 
answer,  lord  Talbot  returned  to  his  companions,  and  related  what 
the  king  had  said,  which  much  angered  them. 

This  same  week,  the  earl  of  Cambridge  quitted  Estrernoz  and 
came  to  Besiouse,  where  he  took  up  his  lodgings,  in  a  monastery  of 
monks  on  the  outside  of  the  town.  The  knights  in  garrison  were 
rejoiced  on  healing  this  ;  for  there  were  aiiiiong  them  some  who 
were  unable  to  wait  so  long  for  their  pay  from  the  king,  and  said 
among  ihemselve;?,  "  We  are  marvellously  well  taken  care  of:  we 
have  been  in  this  country  almost  a  year,  and  have  never  received 
any  money.  It  is  impossible  but  our  corama2:ider  must  have  had 
some,  for  he  would  never  have  borne  it  for  so  great  a  length  of  time." 
These  murmurings  increased  so  much  that  they  declared  they  would 
not  longer  suffer  such  treatment,  and  fixed  a  day  to  debate  the  matter 
among  themselves.  The  place  of  conference  v:vjs  appcinted  in  a 
handsome  church  situated  without  the  town  of  Besiouse,  and  oppo. 
site  to  the  Cordeliers,  where  the  earl  of  Cambridge  had  his  residence. 
The  canon  of  Robersac  promised  to  attend  :  indeed,  it  was  well  he 
did,  for  otherwise  it  would  have  turned  out  badly. 

About  eight  o'clock,  they  were  all  assembled,  except  the  canon, 
such  as  sir  William  Beauchamp,  sir  Matthev/  Gournay  his  uncle, 
the  lord  Talbot,  sir  William  Hermon ;  *  and,  of  Gascons,  the 
souldich  de  la  Trane,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  the  lord  de  Cha,teauneuf, 
and  several  more,  who  began  to  speak  and  make  their  complaints 
known  to  each  other.  There  was  among  them  a  knight,  basl-^rd 
brother  to  the  king  of  Ekigland,  called  sir  John  Sounder,t  who  was 
louder  than  all  the  rest,  and  said,  "The  carl  of  Cambridge  has 
brought  us  hither:  every  day  we  venture  our  lives,  and  are  willing 
so  to  do,  for  his  service,  and  yet  he  keeps  our  pay.  I  therefore 
advise,  that  we  form  a  strict  union  among  ourselves,  and  unani. 
mously  agree  to  display  the  pennon  of  St.  George,  declaring  our- 
selves friends  to  God,  and  enemies  to  all  the  world ;  for  if  we  do 
not  make  ourselves  feared,  we  shall  not  have  anything."  "By  my 
faith,"  replied  William  Helmon,  "  you  say  well,  and  we  will  do  it." 
All  agreed  to  the  proposal,  and  considered  whom  they  should  choose 
for  their  leader :  they  thought  they  could  not  have  a  better  than 
Sounder,  for  he  would  have  more  leisure  to  do  mischief,  and  had 
greater  courage  for  it  than  the  others.  They  hoisted  the  pennon  of 
St.  George,  and  cried  out,  "A  Sounder,  a  Sounder,  tijat  valiant 
bastard  !  Friends  to  God,  and  enemies  to  all  mankind."  They 
were  then  well  inclined  to  attack  the  town  of  Besiouse,  and  declare 
war  against  the  king  of  Portugal. 

Sir  Matthew  (ioumay  and  sir  William  Beauchamp  had  long  argued 
against  attacking  Besiouse,  but  had  been  little  attended  to.  At  the 
moment  they  had  displayed  the  pennon  of  St.  Geoige,  and  were 
quitting  the  church,  the  canon  arrived,  and,  pushing  through  the 
crowd,  got  up  to  the  head  altar,  when  he  cried  aloud,  "  My  fair  sirs, 
what  are  you  going  to  do  ?  Be  orderly  and  temperate,  I  conjure 
you  ;  for  I  see  you  are  much  disturbed."  Sir  John  Sounder  and  sir 
William  Helmon  then  advanced  to  him,  and  related  what  they  had 
done  and  what  were  their  intentions.  The  canon,  by  fair  language, 
restrained  them  :  "  Consider,  gentlemen,  what  you  are  about:  that 
which  you  intend  is  folly  and  madness.  We  cannot  destroy  our- 
selves more  efiectually.  If  we  make  war  on  this  country,  our  ene. 
mies  will  hear  of  it,  and  will  gain  courage  when  they  see  we  cannot 
oppose  them.  We  shall  thus  ruin  ourselves  two  ways ;  for  our  ene. 
mies  will  be  rejoiced  and  assured  of  what  at  present  they  may  only 
suspect,  and  we  shall  forfeit  our  loyalty  to  the  earl  of  Cambridge." 

"And  what  would  you  have  us  do,  canon?"  said  Sounder:  "we 
have  expended  much  more  than  our  pay,  and  since  our  arrival  in 
Portugal  we  have  not  had  any  loan  or  any  payment  whatever.  If 
you  have  been  paid,  we  have  not,  and  your  comploints  will  be  vain.'* 
"  By  my  faith,  Sounder,"  replied  the  c?^non,  "I  have  not  received  more 
than  you  have,  nor  will  I  receive  anything  without  your  knowledge.'* 

Some  of  the  knights  present  answered,  "  We  firmly  believe  you : 
but  all  things  must  have  an  end.  Show  us  how  we  may  get  clear 
of  this  business  with  honor,  and  that  as  speedily  as  may  be  ;  for  if 
we  be  not  well  paid,  and  in  a  short  time,  matters  will  go  ill."  Tlie 
canon  de  Robersac  then  replied,  "  Fair  sirs,  I  would  advise  first  of 
all,  in  the  situation  we  are  in,  that  we  wait  on  the  earl  of  Cambridge, 

*  "Hermon."   Q,.  Froiesartcnlls  him  aftervv.ards  Helmon. 
t  Tn  chap.  85,  this  knieht  is  callwl  by  Froissart  Messiro  Jakan  Fi:<dxee,  and  Bcm 
MtKire  JtboD  Soultier.— £!>• 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


299 


and  remonstrate  with  him  on  these  matters  of  which  he  ought  to  he 
ijifonned."  "And  who  is  there  among  us,"  said  one,  "who  will 
remonstrate  with  him  ?"  "  I  will,"  replied  Sounder  ;  "  but  yon  must 
all  avow  what  I  shall  say."  The  whole  company  promised  to  do  so. 
Tiiey  then  departed  with  the  pennon  of  St.  George,  which  they  had 
that  day  displaj  ed,  carried  before  them,  and  came  to  the  Cordeliers, 
ivhere  the  earl   f  Cambridge  was  lodged. 

Just  as  he  wa  ;  going  to  dinner,  these  companions,  to  the  amount 
of  about  seven  hundred,  entered  the  court,  and  demanded  the  earl, 
who,  having  quitted  his  chamber,  came  into  the  hall  to  speak  with 
them.  The  knights  had  adv::nced  with  Sounder  at  their  head,  and 
remonstrated  in  an  agreeable  manner  and  speech,  saying,  "  My  lord, 
it  WHS  you  who  assembled  u;j  in  England  ;  and  we  came  hither 
according  to  your  entreaties,  as  veil  as  others  who  are  now  without ; 
we  have  left  our  country  to  oblig  you.  You  are  therefore  our  chief, 
and  we  must  look  to  you  for  our  pay,  of  which  hitherto  we  have  not 
received  anything:  for,  as  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  we  should  never 
have  come  to  his  country  nor  entered  his  service,  if  you  had  not  been 
our  paymaster.  However,  if  you  say  the  war  concerns  only  the  king 
of  Portugal,  and  that  you  are  not  interested  in  it,  we  will  soon  pay 
ourselves  our  subsidy,  for  we  will  overrun  the  country,  let  the  con- 
sequences  be  what  they  may."  "  Sounder,"  replied  the  earl,  "  i  do 
not  say  that  you  ought  not  to  be  paid ;  but,  that  if  you  overrun  this 
country,  you  will  throw  great  blame  on  me,  as  well  as  on  the  king 
of  England,  who  is  so  strictly  allied  to  the  king  of  Portugal." 

"  And  what  would  you  have  us  do  ?"  asked  Sounder.  "  I  will," 
replied  the  earl,  "  that  you  choose  three  of  our  knights,  an  English- 
man, a  Gascon,  and  a  German,  and  that  these  three  set  out  for 
Lisbon,  to  expl  ain  to  the  king  this  business,  and  the  length  of  time 
he  has  delayed  oayment  to  our  companions.  When  you  shall  thus 
have  summoned  him,  you  will  have  a  better  right  to  follow  your  ov/n 
inclinations."  "  By  my  faith,"  said  the  canon  de  Robersac,  "my 
lord  of  Cambridge  says  well,  and  speaks  wisely  and  boldly."  They 
all  agreed  to  this  last  proposal ;  but,  notwithstanding,  they  would  not 
'take  down  the  pennon  of  St.  George,  saying, that  since  they  had 
unanimously  raised  it  in  Portugal,  they  would  not  lower  it  so  long  as 
they  should  remain  there.  They  then  selected  those  who  were  to 
wait  on  the  king  of  Portugal :  sir  William  Helmon  was  chosen  by 
the  English,  sir  Thomas  Simon  by  the  Germans,  the  lord  de  Chat- 
eauneuf  by  the  Gascons. 

These  three  knights  set  out,  and  continued  their  journey  until  they 
came  to  Lisbon,  where  they  found  the  king,  who  received  them 
handsomely,  asked  from  them  the  news,  and  what  their  companions 
were  doing?  "  My  lord,"  they  replied,  "  they  are  all  in  very  good 
health,  and  would  willingly  make  some  excursions,  and  employ  this 
season  otherwise  than  they  do ;  for  long  idleness  is  not  agreeable  to 
them."  "  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  they  shall  very  shortly  make  an 
excursion,  and  I  will  accompany  them,  and  you  v/ill  let  them  know 
this  from  me."  "  My  lord,"  answered  sir  William,  "  we  are  sent 
hither  by  their  orders,  to  tell  you,  that  since  their  arrival  in  this 
country,  they  have  neither  had  loan  nor  payment  from  you,  and  that 
they  are  not  satisfied ;  for  whoever  wishes  to  obtain  the  love  and 
service  of  men-at-arms  must  pay  them  better  than  you  have  hitherto 
done,  the  neglect  of  which  they  have  for  some  time  taken  to  heart; 
for  they  know  not  on  wjiom  they  depend,  and  have  thrown  the 
blame  on  our  captains,  so  that  the  affjir  was  on  the  point  of  taking 
a  very  disagreeable  turn.  Our  chiefs  excused  themselves,  as  it  was 
known  they  had  not  received  anything.  Now,  know  for  a  truth, 
they  will  be  paid  their  full  pay,  if  you  wish  their  services ;  and  il" 
you  will  not  pay  them,  they  assure  you  by  us,  that  they  will  pay 
themselves  from  your  country.  Therefore  consider  well  this  busi- 
ness, and  give  us  such  an  answer  as  we  may  carry  back ;  for  they 
are  only  waiting  our  return."  The  king  mused  a  little,  and  then 
said,  "  Sir  William,  it  is  but  just  they  should  be  paid  :  but  they  have 
much  vexed  me,  by  disobeying  my  orders,  in  making  two  excursions, 
which  if  they  had  not  done,  they  should  long  ago  have  been  fully 
satisfied  in  every  respect."  "  Sire,"  replied  sir  William,  "  if  they 
have  made  any  excursions,  they  have  turned  out  to  your  advantage  : 
they  have  tiken  towns,  castles,  and  overrun  the  territories  of  your 
enemy,  even  as  far  as  Seville  :  all  this  has  been  gallantly  performed. 
They  ought  not  to  lose  this  season,  which,  indeed,  they  are  deter- 
mined  not  to  do ;  for  they  declare,  on  our  return,  they  will  pay  them- 
;;elves,  unless  they  shall  receive  by  us  a  more  gracious  answer,  than 
as  yet  tney  have  obtained  from  you."  "  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  in- 
form  them,  that  within  fifteen  days  at  the  latest,  I  will  give  orders 
for  their  pay  t3  be  delivered  to  them,  to  the  utmost  farthing;  but  tell 
the  earl  of  Cambridg*  that  I  wish  to  speak  with  him."  "Sire," 
replied  sir  William,  "  I  will  do  so,  and  you  say  well." 

As  he  finished  these  words,  dinner  was  served,  when  they  dined 
together,  and  the  king  made  the  three  sit  at  his  table,  and  feasted 
them  much.  Thus  passed  the  day,  and  on  the  morrow  they  returned 
>  to  their  friends.  As  soon  as  their  arrival  was  known,  the  knights 
crowded  about  them,  to  learn  what  they  had  done  :  they  related  to 
them  the  answer,  and  the  king's  promise,  with  which  they  were  all 
well  satisfied.  "  Now  see,"  said  Sounder,  "  if  riot  be  not  some- 
times of  use :  we  have  advanced  the  delivery  of  our  pay,  by  having 
been  a  Httle  riotous  :  he  fares  well  who  is  feared." 

The  three  knights  waited  on  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  and  reported 
to  him  what  they  had  done,  and  that  the  king  wanted  to  speak  with 


him.  He  set  out  from  the  town  in  the  morning,  and  rode  to  Lisbon, 
where  he  was  joyfully  received  by  his  son  and  daughter-in-law.  The 
king  had  a  long  conference  with  hhn,  when  they  determintd  on  cei. 
tain  expeditions.  The  king,  in  consequence,  issued  his  summons 
throughout  the  realm,  for  every  one  to  be  prepared  for  the  field  by 
the  seventh  of  June,  and  to  assemble  between  the  towns  of  Badajos 
and  Clemence.  This  summons  was  published  throughout  the  king- 
dom of  Portugal,  when  all  descriptions  of  men  armed  themselves  in 
the  best  manner  they  were  able,  to  be  at  the  rendezvous  on  foot,  by 
the  appointed  day. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  at  Lisbon,  don  Fcrrande 
obtained  his  liberty,  with  whom  the  king  had  been  much  angered, 
on  account  of  those  before-mentioned  excursions.  The  earl  took 
his  leave,  returned  to  his  companions  in  high  spirits,  and  ordered 
them  to  be  in  readiness  by  the  day  which  had  been  fixed  on.  Soon 
after  money  arrived  for  the  pay  of  the  troops,  the  captains  first,  so 
that  every  one  was  contented ;  but  the  pennon  of  St.  George  was 
still  displayed. 


CHAPTER  XCI. 

THE    KINGS    OF  CASTILLE    AND    PORTUGAL    ASSEMBLE    THEIR  FORCES. 
PEACE  MADE  BETWEEN  THEM  AGAINST  THE  WILL  OF  THE  ENGLISH. 

Don  John  of  Castille  was  not  idle  in  collecting  numbers  of  men- 
at-arms.  Two  thousand  spears,  knights  and  squires,  and  four  thou- 
sand  infantry,  had  com.e  to  him  from  France  :  he  had,  besides,  in 
his  own  country,  ten  thousand  horse,  and  as  many  foot.  As  he 
resided  at  Seville,  he  was  not  ignorant  ot  the  summons  which  the 
king  of  Portugal  had  issued  :  he  therefore,  finding  himself  the 
strongest,  thought  he  should  act  more  honorably  in  this  war,  if  he 
sent  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  to  ask  him  to  fix  on  any  .spot  in  his 
dominions,  where  the  two  armies  could  meet,  and  fight  it  out ;  and 
that,  if  he  would  not,  he  would  offer  a  place  in  Spain  for  the  com- 
bat.  He  therefore  sent  a  herald  with  this  message,  who  rode  on 
until  he  came  to  Lisbon,  v/here  he  delivered  it  to  the  king,  v/ord  for 
word.  The  king  replied  to  the  herald,  that  he  would  maturely  con. 
sider  the  option  given  to  him,  and  would  send  to  the  kmg  of  Spain 
his  final  answer.  The  herald,  having  executed  his  commission,  took 
leave  of  the  king,  and  returned  to  Seville. 

He  found  there  the  king  and  his  barons,  as  well  as  those  who  had 
come  from  France,  Arragon  and  Galicia,  to  whom  he  reported  all 
he  had  heard  or  seen.  No  long  time  passed,  before  the  king  of 
Portugal  was  advised  by  the  councils  of  the  English  to  offer  a  place 
in  his  own  country,  for  the  two  armies  to  combat.  Sir  Thomas 
Simon  and  the  souldich  de  la  Trane  were  ordered,  on  the  part  of  the 
king,  to  seek  for  a  proper  situation  :  they  chose  a  spot  between 
Elvas  and  Badajos,  where  there  was  room  sufficient  for  the  battle. 
As  they  were  going  to  execute  this  order,  the  tv/o  knights  and  their 
men  skiJTnished  with  some  advanced  forces  of  the  king  of  Castille : 
the  engagement  was  severe,  and  several  were  slain  and  wounded 
on  both  sides.  They,  however,  returned  to  the  king  of  Portugal, 
and  related  where  they  had  chosen  a  fit  situation,  and  also  the  name 
of  the  place. 

A  German  knight,  called  sir  John  Coustedor,  was  ordered  to 
carry  this  iatimn-tion,  attended  by  a  herald,  to  the  king  of  Spain. 
The  knight  set  out,  and  rode  to  Seville,  where  he  found  the  king, 
and  related  what  the  king  of  Portugal  had  instructed  him  to  say, 
that  he  accepted  his  offer  of  combat,  and  had  fixed  on  a  place  for  the 
field  of  battle,  between  Elvas  and  Badajos  ;  and  that  within  five 
days  after  his  return  from  Seville,  he  would  there  find  the  king  of 
Portugal  with  his  whole  army,  who  desired  nothing  better  than  to 
give  him  batde.  The  Spaniards  were  much  pleased  with  this  news, 
as  were  also  the  French.  Sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  sir  John  de  Ver- 
nettes,  sir  Peter  de  Villaraes,  and  others,  taking  with  them  the  knight 
from  Portugal,  entertained  him  magnificently  for  one  whole  day  in 
Seville,  and  showed  him  as  niuch  respect  as  possible.  They  escorted 
him  as  far  as  JafTre,  when  they  retur;iea  ;  and  the  knight  continued 
his  journey  to  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  knights,  and  told  them 
how  he  had  delivered  his  message,  and  the  answer  he  had  received, 
which  gave  them  great  satisfaction. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  king  of  Portugal  came  and  encamped 
where  his  army  was,  between  Elvas  and  Badajos.  It  was  a  hand- 
some plain  below  some  olive  trees  ;  and  he  had  brought  thither  the 
greater  part  of  his  subjects  from  whom  he  could  expect  assistance  : 
thiy  might  amount  to  about  fifteen  thousand  men.  On  the  fourth 
day  afterwards,  the  earl  of  Cambridge  arrived  with  the  English,  in 
handsome  array:  they  were  about  six  hundred  men-at-arms  and  as 
many  archers  :  they  encamped  themselves  together,  separate  from 
the  king's  army. 

When  the  king  of  Spain  heard  that  the  king  of  Portugal  was 
encamped  on  the  field  where  the  battle  was  to  be  fought,  he  seemed 
delighted,  and  said  :  "  Come,  let  us  make  haste  :  our  enemies  are 
waiting:  it  is  time  for  us  to  set.out.  We  have  offered  them  battle, 
which  they  have  accepted,  and  are  ready  by  the  day  rppcinted,  so 
that  an  engagement  must  ensue  :  let  us  therefore  march  thither." 
The  men-at-arms  were  lihen  ordered  to  advance  with  their  men,  for 
the  king  was  setting  out.  All  the  knights,  squires  and  men-at-arms, 
in  consequence,  broke  up  their  quarters,  both  Spaniards  and  French, 
and  followed  the  banners  of  don  John  of  Castillo,  who  eucaupcd 


330 


CHRONICLES   Of   ENGLAND,   FKANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


twj  sh  )i  t  leagues  trom  B.idajos,  in  the  plains  of  Elvas.  The  king 
of  Sp  .i  i  had  i.i  his  army  upward  of  thirty  thousand  fighting  men, 
includi.jg  those  mounted"  on  genets :  they  were  in  the  whole  sixty 
thousand.  In  this  situation,  the  two  armies  remained  opposite  to 
each  other.  There  was  only  between  them  the  mountain  of  Bada. 
jos,  which  is  a  large  town  belonging  to  the  king  of  Spain,  and  where 
his  men  went  whenever  they  were  in  want  of  provision.  The  city 
of  Elvas  was  on  the  opposite  side,  and  belonged  to  the  king  of  Por- 
tugal. 

On  the  plain  there  were  daily  skirmishes  :  for  the  young  bachelors 
who  were  desirous  to  advance  themselves  went  thither,  when  some 
gallant  feats  were  continually  performed  :  they  then  returned  to 
their  quarters.  Things  renuiined  in  this  state  for  upward  of  fifteen 
days;  and  it  was  not  any  fault  in  the  king  of  Spain  that  the  combat 
did  not  take  place,  for  it  depended  solely  on  the  king  of  Portugal, 
who,  not  being  in  sufficient  force  to  meet  the  Spaniards,  was  afraid 
of  the  event.  He  well  knew,  that  if  he  were  defeated,  his  kingdom 
would  be  lost,  and  that  whole  season  he  had  been  expecting  the 
du-ke  of  Lancaster,  with  the  great  aid  he  was  to  bring  him  from 
England,  of  four  thousand  men-at-arms  and  the  same  number  of 
archers.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  had  assured  the  king  of  Portugal, 
that  he  might  depend  on  this,  and  thought  nothing  could  prevent  it ; 
for  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  when  he  was  setting  out  for  Scotland,  had 
sworn  to  him  by  his  faith,  that  on  his  return,  he  would  think  of  no- 
thing else,  and  would  instantly  come  to  Portugal  with  such  an  army 
as  should  enable  him  to  engage  with  the  king  of  Castille.  True  it 
is,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  did  everything  in  his  power  to  prevail 
on  the  king  and  his  council  to  listen  to  this  business  :  but  on  account 
of  the  internal  troubles  which  had  happened  this  year,  and  some 
events  which  had  fallen  out  in  Flanders,  the  king  and  his  council 
would  not  consent  to  this  expedition  to  Portugal,  so  that  all  the  men- 
at-arms  were  detained  in  England. 

When  the  king  of  Portugal  heard  this,  and  found  that  he  must  not 
expect  any  succors  from  England,  he  began  to  open  a  treaty  :  the 
grand-master  of  Calatrava,  don  Pedro  de  Modesque,  the  bishop  of 
Burgos  and  the  bishop  of  Lisbon,  entered  into  negotiations  for  peace 
between  Portugal  and  Spain.  These  were  carried  on  so  success- 
fully, that  peace  was  made,  without  any  notice  being  taken  of  the 
English.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  was  very  melancholy  on  learning 
this  news,  and  would  willingly  have  made  war  on  the  king  of  Portu- 
gal, if  he  had  been  strong  enough  in  the  country ;  but  he  was  not : 
he  was  therefore  obliged  to  endure  this  peace  whether  he  would  or 
not.  The  English  complained  that  the  king  of  Portugal  had  behaved 
ill  to  them,  Torn  the  beginning  to  the  end,  and  that  he  had  always 
dissembled  with  the  Spaniards,  for  he  had  never  had  any  inclination 
to  fight  with  them.  The  king  excused  himself,  by  throwing  all  the 
blame  on  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  English,  for  not  coming 
acconding  to  their  promises,  and  assured  them  that  at  that  moment  he 
could  not  act  otherwise. 


CHAPTER  XCII. 

A  JOrST  BETWEEN  A  FRENCH  KNIGHT  AND  AN  ENGLISH  SQUIRE.  THE 
EARL  OF  CAMBRIDGE  LEADS  BACK  HIS  ARMY  TO  ENGLAND,  WITH  HIS 
SON,  WHOSE  BETROTHED  WIFE,  THE  INFANTA  OF  PORTUGAL,  IS  AFTER- 
WARDS MARRIED  TO  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE. 

In  the  army  of  the  king  of  Castille  was  a  young  knight  from 
France,  called  sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  who  was  desirous  of  displaying 
his  courage.  When  he  saw,  that  as  peace  was  concluded,  there 
would  not  be  any  engagement,  he  determined  not  to  quit  Spain, 
without  doing  something  to  be  talked  of.  He  sent  a  herald  to  the 
English  army,  requesting,  that  since  peace  had  put  an  end  to  the  com- 
bat, some  one  would  have  the  kindness  to  tilt  with  him  three  courses 
with  the  lance  before  the  city  of  Badajos.  When  this  request  was 
brought  to  the  army,  they  consulted  together,  and  said  it  ought  not 
to  be  refused.  A  young  English  squire  then  stepped  forth,  cal'ed 
Miles  Windsor,  who  wished  honorably  to  be  created  knight,  and 
eaid  to  the  herald,  "  Friend,  return  to  thy  masters  and  tell  sir  Tristan 
de  Roye,  that  to-morrow  he  shall  be  delivered  from  his  vow,  by 
Miles  Windsor,  l)efore  the  city  of  Badajos,  according  to  his  request." 

The  herald  returned,  and  related  the  answer  to  his  masters,  and 
sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  who  was  highly  pleased.  On  the  m  orrow  morn- 
ing,  Miles  Windsor  left  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  and  went 
toward  Badajos,  which  was  hard  by,  as  there  was  only  the  moun- 
tain to  cross,  well  accompanied  by  his  friends;  such  as  sir  Matthew 
Goumay.  sir  William  Beauchamp,  sir  Thomas  Simon,  the  souldich 
de  la  Trane,  the  lord  de  ChAteauneuf,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  and  sev- 
eral more;  there  were  upward  of  one  hundred  knights  on  the  spot, 
where  the  tournament  was  to  be  performed.  Sir  Tristan  de  Roye 
was  already  there,  accompanied  by  French  and  Bretons. 

Miles  was  created  a  knight  by  the  souldich  de  la  Trane,  as  being 
the  most  accomplished  knight  there,  and  the  person  who  had  been 
in  the  greatest  number  of  brilliant  actions.  When  the  combatants 
were  completely  armed,  with  lances  in  their  rests,  and  mounted,  they 
SF»::>3d  their  horses,  and,  lowering  their  spears,  met  each  other  with 
such  force  that  their  lances  were  twice  broken  against  their  breast- 
plates, but  no  other  hurt  ensued.  They  then  took  their  third  lance, 
and  the  shock  was  so  great  that  the  heads  of  Bordeaux  steel  pierced 
their  ehields,  and  through  all  their  other  armor  even  to  the  akin,  but 


did  not  wound  them  :  the  spears  were  shattered,  and  the  broken 
pieces  flew  over  their  helmets.  This  combat  was  much  praised  by 
all  the  knights  of  each  side  who  were  present.  They  then  took 
leave  of  each  other  with  much  respect,  and  returned  to  their  different 
quarters,  for  no  other  deeds  of  arms  were  performed. 

Peace  being  now  restored,  both  Spaniards  and  Portuguese  returned 
to  their  own  homes.  In  such  manner  was  this  great  assembly  of 
Spaniards,  English  and  Portuguese  broken  up. 

At  this  time,  news  was  brought  to  the  anny  of  the  king  of  Spain, 
that  the  king  of  Granada  had  declared  waa-  against  the  kings  of  Bar- 
bary  and  Tremegpn,  and  that  all  men-at-arms  who  might  wish  to  go 
thither  would  be  received  into  pay.  The  king  of  Granada  had  ■'ent 
passports,  and  ordered  his  messengers  to  say,  that  to  those  who  ar- 
rived in  Granada,  he  would  advance  a  quarter's  pay.  Several  French 
knights  who  wished  to  advance  themselves,  as  sir  Tristan  de  Roye, 
sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny,  sir  Peter  de  Clermont,  took  leave  of  don 
John  of  Castille,  and  went  to  those  parte  in  search  of  deeds  of  arms. 
Some  English  went  thither  also,  but  they  were  few  in  number;  for 
the  earl  of  Cambridge  conducted  them  to  England,  carrying  his  son 
with  him.  He  showed  how  much  dissatisfied  he  was  with  the  king 
by  not  leaving  his  son  behind,  who  had  been  betrothed  to  the  infanta 
of  Portugal.  The  earl  said  the  air  of  Portugal  did  not  agree  with 
his  son's  health  ;  and  in  spite  of  everything  the  king  could  urge,  he 
would  not  permit  him  to  stay,  adding  that  he  was  too  young  to  remain 
in  Portugal,  from  which  the  following  consequences  ensued. 

About  a  year  after  the  conclusion  of  this  peace,  when  the  English 
were  returned  home  with  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  the  queen  of  don 
John  of  Castille  died  :  she  was  daughter  to  the  king  of  Arragon. 
The  king  being  thus  a  widower,  it  was  considered  by  the  barons 
and  prelates  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  that  the  properest  alliance  which 
could  be  made  with  the  lady  Beatrice  of  Portugal  was  the  king  of 
Spain,  who  could  not  more  nobly  connect  himself  than  with  the  in- 
fanta. In  order  to  confirm  the  peace  between  the  two  kingdoms, 
the  king  of  Portugal  consented,  and  broke  off  the  match  with  the 
son  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  by  a  dispensation  from  the  pope,  who 
confirmed  this  new  alliance.  Thus  became  the  infanta  of  Portugal 
queen  of  Spain,  Gallicia,  and  Castile ;  and  she  brought  the  king  a. 
son  the  first  year  of  her  marriage,  to  his  great  joy. 

The  king  of  Portugal  died  soon  after  this  event :  but  the  Portu- 
guese were  unwilling  to  submit  themselves  to  the  dominion  of  the 
Spaniards,  and  gave  the  crown  to  a  bastard  brother  of  the  king,  who 
was  grand-master  of  the  order  of  Avis,*  and  called  the  bastard  of 
Portugal.  He  was  a  valiant  man,  had  always  borne  arms,  and  much 
beloved  by  the  Portuguese,  as  they  showed  ;  for  they  crowned  him 
king,  and  chose  him  lord  for  his  valor.  This  transaction  was  the 
cause  of  great  war  between  the  kingdoms  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  as 
you  shall  hear  related  in  the  course  of  this  history. 

When  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  the  canon  de  Robersac,  and  the 
English  knights  were  returned  from  Portugal,  and  had  waited  on 
the  king  and  duke  of  Lancaster,  they  were  very  graciously  enter- 
tained, as  was  right,  and  then  they  were  asked  for  news :  they  told 
them  a  sufficiency,  and  the  history  of  their  whole  campaign.  The 
duke  of  Lancaster,  whom  this  business  touched  more  essentially  than 
any  other,  on  account  of  the  claim  he  had  made  to  Castille,  in  right 
of  his  wife,  the  lady  Constance,  eldest  daughter  to  don  Pedro,  inquired 
of  his  brother  every  particular,  and  how  they  had  conducted  them- 
selves in  Portugal.  The  earl  told  him,  that  the  armies  remained 
upward  of  fifteen  days  opposite  to  each  other :  "  and  because,  my  fair 
brother,  there  came  no  intelligence  of  you,  the  king  of  Portugal  has- 
tily made  peace,  and,  in  spite  of  everything  we  could  say,  he  would 
not  consent  to  a  battle  :  our  men  were  much  concerned  thereat,  for 
they  would  willingly  have  hazarded  it.  Seeing,  therefore,  that  affairs 
were  not  on  a  very  sure  foundation,  I  have  brought  home  my  son, 
although  he  has  been  betrotiied  to  the  infanta."  I  believe  you  were 
in  the  right,"  replied  the  duke  ;  "but  perhaps  they  may  break  this 
marriage,  if  they  shall  find  a  more  agreeable  alliance."  "  By  my 
faith,"  said  the  earl,  "  happen  what  may,  I  have  done  nothing  that  I 
repent  of."  Thus  ended  this  conversation  between  the  duke  of  Lan. 
caster  and  earl  of  Cambridge,  when  they  entered  on  other  matters. 

We  vv^ill  now  leave  them,  and  the  wars  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  to 
return  to  those  of  Ghent,  the  earl  and  country  of  Flanders,  which 
were  very  destructive. 


CHAPTER  XCIII. 

GHENT  IS  IN  GREAT  DISTRESS  FOR  PROVISIONS ;  TITKY  ARE  SUCCORED  B7 
THE  INHABITANTS  OF  LIEGE. 

Ever  since  the  burning  of  Grammont,  and  the  breaking  up  the 
siege  of  Ghent,  through  the  grief  of  the  earl  of  Flanders  for  the  death 
of  his  cousin,  the  young  lord  d'Anghien,  as  you  have  before  heard, 
the  war  was  earned  on  solely  by  the  garrisons  in  the  different  towns. 
The  whole  country  was  for  the  earl,  except  the  Quatre  Metiers, 
whence  provisions  were  sent  into  Ghent,  as  well  as  from  the  coun- 
try of  Alost.  But  the  earl  of  Flanders,  on  hearing  that  cheese,  but- 
ter and  other  things  were  sent  to  Ghent  from  Alost  and  the  adjacent 
villages,  soon  put  a  stop  to  it,  by  ordering  the  garrison  of  Dendremond 

*  "Avis."  Froissart  calls  him  master  Deoys.  Fof  particulars  of  the  oxder  of  th»  Bip' 
aee  Um  Hittori*  de«  Ordrw  de  Cb«velerie< 


CHRONICLES   pF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


301 


to  burn  and  destroy  the  whole  of  that  flat  country :  which  orders 
being  obeyed,  the  poor  people  who  lived  on  the  produce  of  their 
cattle  were  forced  tj  fly  into  Brabant  and  Hainault,  and  the  greater 
pan  tv)  beg  their  bread.  There  stiil,  however,  remained  a  country 
dependearon  the  Quatre  Metiers,  whence  Ghent  drew  all  its  provis- 
ions, which  their  enemies  could  not  prevent. 

This  whole  winter  of  1382,  the  earl  and  country  of  Flanders  had 
so  much  constrained  Ghent  that  nothing  could  enter  the  place  by 
land  or  water :  he  had  persuaded  the  duke  Brabant  and  duke  Albert 
to  shut  up  their  countries  so  effectually,  that  _no  provisions  could  be 
exported  thence,  but  secretly,  and  with  a  great  risk  to  those  who 
attempted  it.  It  was  thought  by  the  most  intelligent,  that  it  could 
not  be  loi  k  before  they  perished  through  famine,  for  all  the  store- 
houses  of  t^orn  were  empty,  and  the  people  could  not  obtain  bread 
for  money  :  when  the  bakers  had  baked  any,  it  was  necessary  to 
guard  their  shops,  for  the  populace  who  were  starving  would  have 
broken  them  open.  It  was  melancholy  tJ  hear  these  poor  people 
(for  men  women  and  children,  of  good  substance  were  in  this  miser- 
able plight)  make  their  daily  complaints  and  cries  to  Philip  von  Ar- 
taveld,  their  comniauder-ia-chief.  He  took  great  compassion  on 
them,  and  made  several  very  good  regulations,  for  which  he  was 
much  praised.  He  ordered  the  granaries  of  the  monasteries  and  rich 
men  to  be  opened,  and  divided  the  corn  among  the  poor  at  a  fixed 
},nce.  By  such  means  he  gave  comfort  to  the  town  of  Ghent,  and 
governed  it  well.  Sometimes  there  came  to  them  in  casks  flour  and 
Daked  bread  from  Holland  and  Zealand,  which  were  of  great  assist, 
ance  ;  for,  had  they  not  been  thus  succored  by  those  countries,  they 
would  have  been  much  sooner  defeated. 

The  duke  of  Brabant  had  forbidden  any  of  his  subjects  to  carry 
provisions  to  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent,  under  pain  of  death ;  but,  if 
they  would  run  the  risk  of  coming  to  seek  them,  they  might  sell  or 
give.  V/hen  Lent  came,  they  were  in  the  greatest  distress  ;  for  they 
had  not  any  provisions  suitable  to  that  time  :  insomuch  that  a  body 
of  soldiers  and  other  persons,  to  the  amount  of  twelve  thousand, 
driven  desperate  by  faminre,  left  the  town  and  went  to  Brussels.  On 
their  arrival,  the  gates  were  closed,  for  they  were  doubtful  of  their 
intentions,  not  knowing  what  to  think  of  them.  When  they  were 
near  to  Brussels,  they  sent  a  party  unarmed  to  the  gates,  /u  search 
of  provision,  begging,  for  the  love  of  God,  they  would  have  pity  on 
them,  and  let  them  have  victuals  for  their  money,  as  they  were  dying 
of  hunger,  and  would  not  do  any  harm  to  the  country.  The  good 
people  of  Brussels  had  compassion  on  them,  and  carried  them  food 
sufficient  to  satisfy  their  hunger.  They  remained  there  to  recruit 
tliemse'vps  about  three  weeks,  but  did  not  enter  any  of  the  principal 
towns  •  they  advanced  as  far  as  Louvain,  the  people  of  vv'hich  place 
also  took  pity  on  them,  and  gave  them  many  things.  The  leader 
and  conductor  of  these  men  of  Ghent  was  Francis  Atremen,  who 
advised  them  how  to  act,  and  also  made  for  them  their  agreements 
with  the  different  towns.  During  the  time  they  were  refreshing 
themselves  in  the  country  round  Louvain,  he  went  to  Liege,  accom- 
panied by  twelve  others,  where  he  remonstrated  so  eflfectually  with 
the  magistrates  that  they  consented,  with  the  approbation  of  their 
bishop,  the  loid  Arnold  d'Erele,  to  send  to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and 
use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  make  a  peace  between  them  :  adding, 
that  if  Liege  had  been  as  near  to  them  as  Brabant  and  Hainault,  they 
would  have  more  effectually  assisted  them  in  their  rights,  and  in  de- 
ending  their  privileges.  However,  they  said,  "  We  will  now  do 
everything  we  can  for  you,  and,  as  you  are  merchants,  and  merchan. 
dise  ought  to  pass  freely  everywhere,  we  have  determined  that  you 
may  contract  at  this  moment  for  five  or  six  hundred  cart  loads  of 
corn  and  flour,  which  we  will  allow  you  to  have,  provided  the  good 
people  from  whom  this  provision  comes  can  be  satisfied.  Our  com- 
merce will  be  suffered  to  pass  through  Brabant,  for  that  country  is  in 
friendship  with  us ;  and,  notwithstanding  Brussels  is  shut  against 
you,  we  know  it  is  more  through  fear  than  inclination.  The  Brus- 
selers  have  great  compassion  on  your  sufferings ;  but  the  duke  and 
duchess  of  Brabant,  at  the  solicitations  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  are 
more  his  friends  than  yours,  as  it  is  natural  that  great  lords  should 
support  each  other." 

The  men  of  Ghent  were  much  pleased  with  the  affectionate  offers 
the  Liegeois  made  them ;  they  warmly  thanked  them,  and  said,  that 
with  such  allies  and  friends,  the  town  of  Ghent  might  do  much. 
Francis  and  the  citizens  of  Ghent  who  had  accompanied  him  into 
Liege,  having  finished  their  business,  took  leave  of  the  magistrates, 
who  ordered  certain  persons  to  attend  them  through  the  country  to 
collect  carts  and  horses.  In  two  days  they  had  six  hundred  loaded 
with  corn  and  flour,  for  such  stores  were  then  more  necessary  to 
them  than  any  others.  They  set  out  on  their  return,  passing  between 
Louvain  and  Brussels.  When  Francis  Atremen  was  returned  to  his 
men  whom  he  had  'eft  in  the  neighborhood  of  Louvain,  he  related  to 
them  the  love  and  courtesy  v^hich  those  of  Liege  had  shown,  and  the 
offer  they  had  made  of  their  friendship.  He  added,  that  they  would 
go  to  Brussels  to  speak  with  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  and  beg  and 
entreat  of  her,  on  the  part  of  the  good  town  of  Ghent,  to  condescend 
to  mediate  between  them  and  the  earl  their  lord,  so  that  they  might 
obtain  peace.  They  replied,  "  God's  will  be  done,"  and  marched  to 
Brussels. 

The  duke  of  Brabant,  at  this  time,  was  at  Luxembourg  on  his  af. 
iairs  *  and  Francis,  by  permiasion  of  the  duchcas,  who  was  desirous 


to  see  him,  entered  the  town,  attended  only  by  two  ether  persona 
They  waited  on  her  at  her  hotel  at  Colleberge,  where  the  duchess 
had  assembled  part  of  her  council ;  and,  throwing  themselves  on 
their  knees,  Francis,  who  spoke  for  all,  said,  "JVIuch  honored  and 
dear  Lady,  may  it  please  you,  out  of  your  great  humility,  to  have 
compassion  on  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent,  who  are  not  able,  by  any 
means  hitherto  employed,  to  obtain  the  pardon  of  their  lord  ;  but  if 
you,  very  dear  lady,  would  mediate  between  our  lord  and  us,  so  that 
he  would  hear  but  reason  and  have  mercy  on  his  vassals,  you  would 
do  a  most  charitable  act,  and  our  good  friends  and  neighbors  of  Liege 
would  unite  to  assist  you  at  any  time  and  in  any  manner  you  shall 
please." 

The  duchess  replied  with  much  gentleness,  "  that  she  had  long 
been  sorry  for  the  dissensions  which  had  arisen  between  her  brother* 
the  earl  and  them,  and  would  vs'illingly  have  put  an  end  to  them  for 
some  time  past,  had  she  been  able  or  had  she  known  how  tD  do  it: 
but  you  so  often  oppose  him,  and  are  so  obstinate  in  your  opinions, 
that  it  keeps  up  his  anger  and  hatred  against  you.  Notwithstanding 
all  this,  for  love  of  God  and  through  compassion,  I  will  cheerfully 
undertake  this  business,  and  se-nd  to  request  he  will  have  the  good- 
ness  to  come  to  Tournay,  where  I  will  order  my  privy  council.  You 
will  also  exert  yourselves  to  gain  the  council  of  Hainault,  to  accom- 
pany that  of  Liege,  which  you  say  is  ready  to  serve  you."  "  Yes, 
madam,  for  they  have  so  promised  us."  "  Well,"  said  the  duchess, 
"  I  will  do  sometinng  that  you  shall  hear  of."  They  replied,  "  God 
preserve,  madam,  your  soul  and  body."  At  these  words  they  took 
leave  of  the  duchess  and  her  council,  departed  from  Brussels,  and 
returned  to  their  men  and  carriages,  which  were  waiting  for  lliem, 
and  then  continued  their  road  to  Ghent. 

When  the  news  arrived  that  their  people  were  returning,  and 
bringing  w.ith  them  six  hundred  cart-loads  of  provision,  of  which  they 
were  in  such  great  want,  they  were  higldy  delighted  :  these  provis- 
ions, however,  from  Liege  were  not  sufficient  to  maintain  the  town 
fifteen  days  ;  but  to  those  who  are  comfortless  a  little  thing  gives 
hope.  They  made  a  numerous  procession  to  meet  this  convoy,  and, 
by  way  of  humbling  themselves,  they  fell  on  their  knees  when  they 
met  it,  and  with  uplifted  hands,  said  to  the  merchants  and  drivers, 
"  Ah,  good  people,  you  do  an  act  of  great  charity  :  you  bring  comfort 
to  the  lower  classes  in  Ghent,  who  would  not  have  had  wherewithal 
to  eat,  if  you  had  not  come.  Let  us  first  give  our  thanks  and  praises 
to  God,  and  then  to  you."  In  this  manner  were  the  provisions  at. 
tended  to  the  market-place,  and  there  unloaded :  they  were  then 
delivered  out  in  small  proportions  to  those  v/ho  were  in  the  greater^t 
want ;  and  five  thousand  men  were  ordered  to  arm  themselves,  and 
to  escort  back  these  carts  as  far  as  Brabant,  and  out  of  all  danger. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  who  resided  at  Bruges,  had  information  of 
all  this,  and  how  Ghent  was  so  much  straitened  that  it  could  not  holu 
out  for  any  length  of  time.  You  may  imagine  he  was  not  very  '.nuch 
vexed  at  their  poverty,  any  more  than  those  of  his  council,  who 
would,  with  pleasure,  have  seen  the  town  of  Ghent  destroyed.  Gil. 
bert  Matthew  and  his  brothers,  the  deacon  of  small  trades  of  Ghent 
and  the  provost  of  Harlebecque,  were  in  nigh  spirits  at  what  they 
heard.  All  these  events  happened  in  Lent,  during  the  months  of 
March  and  April  1382.t  The  earl  of  Flanders  determined  to  lay 
siege  to  Ghent  once  more,  but  with  a  much  superior  army  to  what 
he  had  hitherto  brought  against  it;  for  he  declared  he  would  invade 
the  Quatre  Metiers,  and  burn  and  destroy  them,  as  they  had  been 
too  active  in  assisting  Ghent.  The  earl  therefore  signified  his  inten- 
tions  to  all  the  principal  towns  in  Flanders,  that  they  might  be  ready 
in  time.  Immediately  after  the  procession  at  Bruges,  he  was  to 
march  from  hence,  to  lay  siege  to  Ghent  and  destroy  it.  He  wrote 
also  to  those  knights  and  squires  who  were  dependent  on  him  ia 
Hainault,  to  meet  him  at  Bruges  at  the  appointed  day,  or  even  eight 
days  before. 


CHAPTER  XCIV. 

THE  EARL  Of  FLANDERS  SENDS  A  HARSH  ANSWER  TO  THOSE  WHO  WISHED 
TO  MEDIATE  A  PEACE  BETWEEN  HIM  AND  GHENT.  THE  POPULACE, 
UNDER  THE  NAME  OF  MAILLOTINS,  RISE  AGAIN  AT  PARIS. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  summons,  levies  and  orders,  which 
the  earl  of  Flanders  was  issuing,  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  duke  Albert 
and  the  bishop  of  Liege,  exerted  themselves  so  much,  that  a  meet, 
ing  of  their  councils,  to  consider  of  the  means  of  establishing  a  peace, 
was  ordered  to  be  held  in  the  city  of  Tournay.  The  earl  of  Flan- 
ders,  at  the  request  of  these  lords,  and  the  duchess  of  Brabant, 
although  he  intended  to  act  contrary,  gave  his  terms  of  accommoda- 
tion  ;  and  these  conferences  were  fixed  for  the  end  of  Easter,  at 
Tournay,  in  the  year  1382. 

Twelve  deputies  came  from  the  bishopric  of  Liege  and  the  chief 
towns,  with  sir  Lambert  de  Perney,  a  very  discreet  knight.  The 
duchess  of  Brabant  sent  her  council  thither,  and  some  of  the  princi- 
pal inhabitants  from  the  great  towns.  Duke  Albert  met  likewise 
his  council  from  Hainault,  his  bailiff",  sir  Simon  de  Lalain,  with 
others.  All  these  came  to  Tournay  in  Ea^ter-week  ;  and  Ghent 
sent  also  twelve  deputies,  of  whom  Philip  von  Artaveld  was  the 
head.    The  inhabitants^  of  Ghent  had  resolved  to  accede  to  what. 

*  Her  brother,    tie  hud  murried  one  of  her  sisiers. 

t  *'  1382."  TJaat «,  begioning  the  year  ut  January,  otheywise  1S81. 


302 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


ever  terms  their  deputies  should  agree  on,  with  the  exception  that 
no  one  was  to  be  put  tj  death  ;  but  that  if  it  pleased  the  earl,  their 
lord,  he  might  banish  from  Ghent,  and  the  country  of  Flanders,  all 
those  who  were  disagreeable  to  him,  and  whom  he  might  wish  to 
punish,  without  anv  possibility  of  their  return.  This  resolution  they 
had  determined  to  abide  by ;  and  Philip  von  Artaveld  was  willing, 
if  he  should  have  angered  the  earl  ever  so  little,  during  the  lime  he 
was  governor  of  Ghent,  to  be  one  of  the  banished  men,  for  life,  out 
of  the  regard  he  had  for  the  lower  ranks  of  people.  Certain  it  is, 
that  wiien  he  set  out  from  Ghent  for  Tournay,  men,  women  and 
children  cast  themselves  before  him  on  their  knees,  and  with  uplifted 
hands,  besought  him,  that  at  whatever  cost  it  might  be,  he  would 
bring  them  back  peace ;  and,  from  the  pity  he  felt  for  them,  he  had 
agreed  tJ  act  as  I  have  just  related. 

When  tl'ie  deputies  from  Liege,  Brabant  and  Hainault,  who  had 
been  sent  to  Tournay  as  medutors,  had  resided  there  three  days 
expecting  the  carl,  who  neither  came  nor  sent ;  they  were  much 
surprised,  and,  consulting  together,  resolved  to  send  to  him  at  Bruges. 
In  consequence,  they  dispatched  thither  sir  Lambert  de  Perney,  the 
lord  de  Compellant  from  Brabant,  sir  William  de  Hermen*  from 
Hainault,  and  six  citizens  from  the  three  countries.  The  earl  of 
Flanders  entertained  them  handsomely,  as  was  right,  but  told  them, 
"  that  at  that  moment,  it  was  not  agreeable  to  him  to  come  to  Tour- 
nay ;  yet,  in  consideration  for  the  cause  which  had  brought  them 
thither,  and  the  trouble  they  had  taken  to  come  to  Bruges,  as  well 
as  out  of  respect  to  their  lords,  the  duchess  of  Brabant  his  sister, 
duke  Albert  his  cousin  and  the  bishop  of  Liege,  he  would  instantly 
send  hia  council  to  Tournay  with  his  final  declaration,  and  what 
were  his  future  intentions."  They  therefore  returned  to  Tournay, 
and  related  what  the  earl  had  said. 

Six  days  afterwards,  arrived  at  Tournay,  by  orders  of  the  earl,  the 
lord  de  Raseflez,  the  lord  de  Gontris,  sir  John  Villame  and  the  pro- 
vost  of  Harlebecque,  who  made  excuses  from  the  earl  why  he  came 
not  in  person.  They  then  delivered  the  earl's  determination,  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  were  not  to  expect  peace  from  him,  unless 
all  persons,  from  the  age  of  fifteen  to  sixty,  submitted  to  come  out 
of  that  city,  bare-headed  in  their  shirts,  with  halters  about  their 
necks,  on  the  road  between  Ghent  and  Bruges,  where  the  earl  would 
wait  for  them,  and  grant  them  pardon  or  put  them  to  death,  accord- 
ing to  his  pleasure  When  this  answer  was  carried  by  the  deputies 
of  the  three  countries  to  those  of  Ghent,  they  were  more  confounded 
than  ever.  The  bailiflf  of  Hainault,  then  addressing  them,  said  : 
'*  My  good  gentlemen,  you  are  in  great  peril,  as  you  may  each  of 
you  judge,  and  we  can  assure  you  of  it :  now,  if  you  accept  these 
terms,  he  will  net  put  all  to  death  that  shall  present  themselves  be- 
fore him,  but  only  some  who  have  angered  him  more  than  the  rest ; 
and  means  may  be  found  to  mollify  him,  and  excite  his  compassion  ; 
so  that  those  who  may  think  themselves  certain  of  death  will  be 
pardoned  :  accept,  therefore,  these  ofTers,  or  at  least  consider  well 
before  you  refuse  them  ;  for  I  believe  you  will  never  have  such 
made  to  you  again." 

Philip  von  Artaveld  replied  :  "  We  are  not  commissioned  to  treat 
on  such  terms  by  our  townsmen,  nor  will  they  ever  accept  them  ; 
but  if  the  citizens  in  Ghent,  upon  our  return,  after  having  informed 
them  of  the  answer  from  the  earl,  shall  be  willing  to  submit  them- 
selves,  it  shall  not  be  our  fault  that  peace  is  not  made.  We  give 
you  our  best  and  warmest  thanks  for  the  great  trouble  and  pains  you 
have  taken  in  this  business."  They  then  took  leave  of  those  well- 
intentioned  persons,  and  the  other  deputies  from  the  principal  towns 
of  the  three  countries,  and  showed  plainly  that  they  would  not  ac- 
cept of  the  offered  terms  for  peace.  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  his 
companions  went  to  their  hotels,  discharged  their  bills,  and  returned 
through  Brabant  to  Ghent. 

Thw3  was  this  conference  broken  up,  which  had  been  assembled 
with  the  best  intentions,  in  the  town  of  Tournay,  and  each  man 
returned  to  his  home.  The  earl  of  Flanders  never  made  an  inquiry 
what  was  the  answer  of  the  Ghent  deputies,  so  very  cheap  did  he 
hold  them.  He  wished  not  for  any  treaty  of  peace  ,  for  he  well 
knew  he  had  punished  them  so  hard  they  could  not  hold  out  against 
him  much  longer,  and  that  the  end  must  be  honorable  to  him  :  he 
was  also  desirous  to  reduce  Ghent  to  such  a  situation  that  all  other 
towns  might  take  warning  from  it. 

About  this  period  the  Parisians  again  rose,  because  the  king  did 
not  reside  among  them.    They  were  afraid  lest  he  should  order  his 
men-at-arms  to  force  the  gates  of  the  city  in  the  night-time,  overrun 
it,  and  put  to  death  whomsoever  he  pleased.    To  avoid  this  danger, 
which  they  dreaded,  they  kept  guards  in  all  the  streets  and  squares 
every  night,  and  barricaded  the  streets  with  chains,  to  prevent  any 
cavalry  from  passing ;  nor  would  they  suflfer  any  one  on  foot  to  pass : 
and  those  found  in  the  streets  after  nine  o'clock,  who  were  not  ac- 
knowledged by  them  or  their  partisans,  were  put  to  death.  There 
were  in  the  city  of  Paris  upward  of  thirty  thousand  rich  and  power- 
ful men,  armed  from  head  to  foot,  and  so  handsomely  arrayed  that 
few  knights  could  aflford  to  rival  them.    They  had,  in  like  manner, 
armed  their  servants,  who  had  mallets  of  iron  and  lead  for  the  bruis- 
ing  of  helmet?.    They  said  in  Paris,  when  they  were  mustering 
their  men,  that  they  were  sufficient  in  number  and  strength  to  fight 

♦"Herro«n."  Q.  Helmon.  sw  p.  29d.— £d. 


their  own  battles,  without  the  aid  of  the  greatest  lord  on  earth. 
These  people  were  called  the  army  of  mallets. 


CHAPTER  XCV. 

THE  CITIZENS  OF  GHENT,  AFTER  HAVING  HEARD  FROM  PHILIP  VON  AR. 
TAVELD  THE  TERMS  OF  PEACE  WHICH  HE  HAD  BROUGHT  FROM  THE 
CONFERENCES  AT  TOURNAY,  MARCH  OUT,  TO  THE  NUMBER  OF  FIVE 
THOUSAND,  TO  ATTACK  THE  EARL  OJ  FLANDERS  IN  BRUGES. 

When  Philip  Von  Artaveld  and  his  companions  returned  to  Ghent, 
great  crowds  of  the  common  people,  who  only  wished  for  peace, 
were  much  rejoiced  on  his  arrival,  and  hoped  to  hear  from  him  good 
news.  They  went  out  to  meet  him,  saying,  "Ali,  dear  Philip  von 
Artaveld,  make  us  happy  :  tell  us  what  you  have  done,  and  how  you 
have  succeeded."  Philip  made  no  answer  to  these  questions,  but 
rode  on,  holding  down  his  head  :  the  more  silent  he  was,  the  more 
they  followed  him,  and  were  the  more  clamorous.  Once  or  twice, 
as  he  was  advancing  to  his  house,  he  said,  "  Get  you  to  your  homes, 
and  may  God  preserve  you  from  harm  ;  to-nioiTow  morning  be  in 
the  market-place  by  nine  o'clock,  and  there  you  shall  hear  every- 
thing." As  they  could  not  obtain  any  other  answer,  the  people 
were  exceedingly  alarmed. 

When  Philip  Von  Artaveld  had  dismounted  at  his  door,  and  his 
companions  were  returned  to  their  homes,  Peter  du  Bois,  anxious  to 
learn  what  had  been  done,  came  in  the  evening  to  Philip,  and,  hav- 
ing  shut  himself  in  a  chamber  with  him,  asked  what  success  he  had 
met  with.    Philip,  who  wished  to  hide  nothing  from  him,  replied  : 
"  By  my  faith,  Peter,  from  the  answer  which  my  lord  of  Flanders 
has  given  by  those  of  his  council  whom  he  sent  to  Tournay,  he  will 
not  pardon  a  soul  in  Ghent ;  no  not  one."    "  By  my  troth,"  said 
Peter  du  Bois,  "  he  is  in  the  right,  and  has  been  wisely  advised  to 
send  such  an  answer  ;  for  we  are  all  equally  implicated  one  as  much 
as  another.    I  have  succeeded  in  my  expectation  ;  for  the  town  of 
Ghent  is  in  such  confusion  that  it  cannot  well  be  appeased.  Wo 
must  become  desperate,  and  it  shall  be  seen  if  there  be  not  prudent 
and  valiant  men  in  Ghent.    In  a  few  days,  the  town  of  Ghent  will 
be  the  most  respected  in  Christendom,  or  the  most  humbled.  How. 
ever,  if  we  do  perish  in  this  quarrel,  we  shall  not  die  alone.  You 
must  now,  Philip,  consider  how  you  will  relate  the  conferences  of 
Touraay  to-morrow,  so  that  every  one  may  be  satisfied  with  your 
conduct.    You  are  at  this  moment  in  high  favor  with  the  people,  for 
two  reasons  ;  one,  on  account  of  the  name  you  bear,  for  Jacob  von 
Artaveld,  your  father,  was  formerly  much  beloved  in  this  town ;  the 
other,  from  the  gentle  and  friendly  manner  with  which  you  address 
them,  which  they  publicly  praise  :  they  will  therefore  firmly  believe 
everything  you  shall  tell  them  ;  and,  toward  the  end,  you  shall  add, 
'  If  I  were  to  advise,  I  would  do  so  and  so :'  but  it  is  necessary  you 
consider  this  well,  so  that  you  stand  on  sure  grounds  and  gain  honor 
by  it."    "  Peter,"  said  Philip  von  Artaveld,  "  you  speak  truth  ;  and 
I  think  I  shall  be  able  to  explain  and  harangue  in  such  a  manner  on 
the  affairs  of  Ghent  that,  between  ourselves,  we  who  are  the  gov. 
ernors  and  leaders  in  Ghent  shall  live  and  die  with  honor."  Nothing 
more  was  said  or  done  at  that  time,  for  they  separated  :  Peter  du 
Bois  returned  to  his  house,  and  Philip  remained  where  he  was. 

You  may  easily  imagine,  when  the  day  so  eagerly  expected  was 
come,  in  which  Philip  was  to  report  what  had  passed  in  the  confer- 
ences  at  Tournay,  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  were  early  in 
the  market-place.  It  was  on  a  Wednesday  morning,  and  the  time 
of  meeting  nine  o'clock.  Philip  von  Artaveld,  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter 
le  Nuitre,  Francis  Atremen,  and  the  other  chiefs  came  there ;  and, 
having  entered  the  town-hall,  they  ascended  the  staircase,  when 
Philip,  showing  himself  from  the  windows,  thus  spoke  :  '*  My  good 
friends,  it  is  true,  that  through  the  entreaties  of  the  very  noble  lady 
the  duchess  of  Brabant,  the  most  puissant  and  noble  prince  duke 
Albert,  regent  of  Hainault,  Holland  and  Zealand,  and  of  my  lord 
the  bishop  of  Liege,  a  conference  was  appointed  to  be  holden  at 
Tournay  these  last  days,  which  the  earl  of  Flanders  was  personally 
to  attend,  and  which  he  had  promised  to  the  noble  persons  just  men 
tioned,  who  have  indeed  most  handsomely  acquitted  themselves. 
They  sent  thither  their  most  able  counsellors,  and  the  principal  in. 
habitants  from  the  greatest  towns,  who  waited  several  days  in  expec 
tation  of  the  earl  of  Flanders ;  but  he  came  not,  nor  indeed  sent 
any  excuses.  When  they  perceived  this,  they  resolved  to  choose 
three  knights  from  the  three  countries,  and  six  citizens,  and  send 
them  to  him.  Out  of  aflection  to  us  they  undertook  the  business, 
and  went  to  Bruges,  where  they  found  my  lord  of  Flanders,  who 
entertained  them  well,  as  they  said,  and  willingly  listened  to  them  : 
he  then  declared,  that  out  of  respect  to  their  lord,  and  to  his  sister- 
in-law,  madame  de  Brabant,  he  would  send  his  ^council  to  Tour 
nay  in  the  course  of  five  or  six  days,  so  well  instructed,  that  they 
would  clearly  explain  his  determined  intention,  which  when  they 
should  hear,  they  would  know  how  to  act  :  not  obtaining  any  other 
answer,  they  returned  on  the  day  appointed.  In  consequence  of 
this,  the  lord  de  Raseflez,  the  lord  de  Gontris,  sir  John  Villames, 
and  the  provost  of  Harlebecque,  came  to  Tournay,  where  they  very 
graciously  informed  us  of  the  will  of  the  earl,  and  the  only  means 
of  putting  an  end  to  this  war.  They  declared  his  final  terms  for 
peace  betweea  him  and  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  were,  that  every 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


303 


male  j  y'if  y.nrit,  excepting  priests  and  monks,  from  the  age  of  six- 
teen  O  tnut  of  sixty,  should  march  out  of  the  town  in  their  shirts, 
wi»h  bare  h^ads  and  feei,  and  halters  about  their  necks,  and  should 
thus  go  two  leagues  or  more  to  the  plains  of  Burlesquans,  where 
rhtjy  would  meet  the  earl  of  Flanders,  attended  by  such  whom  he 
may  choose  to  bring  with  him  ;  and  that,  when  he  should  see  us  in 
this  situation,  with  joined  hands,  crying  out  for  mercy,  he  would,  if 
he  pleased,  take  compassion  on  us.  But  I  could  not  learn  from  his 
council,  that  there  was  the  least  plea  of  justice  to  put  to  death  such 
numbers  of  people  as  would  be  there  that  day.*  Now,  consider  if 
you  will  have  peace  on  these  terms  ?" 

When  Philip  had  done  speaking,  it  was  a  melancholy  sight  to  be- 
hold  men,  women,  and  children,  bewailing,  with  tears,  their  hus- 
bands, lathers,  brothers,  and  neighbors.  After  this  tumult  and  noise 
had  lasted  some  time,  Philip  again  addressed  them,  and  cried  out, 
''Silence,  sil^nco!"  when,  on  bis  beginning  to  speak,  they  ceased 
'amenting,  "  Worthy  inhabitants  of  Ghent,  you  who  are  here  assem- 
bled, are  the  majority  of  its  citizens,  and  you  have  heard  all  I  had 
♦o  report  to  you  :  I  see  no  moans  of  remedy  but  a  determined  con- 
duct. Y ou  know  how  very  much  we  are  straitened  for  all  sorts  of 
provisirn,  and  that  there  are  thirty  thousand  persons  in  this  town, 
who  have  not  eaten  breaf^.  for  fifteen  days.  In  my  opinion,  we  have 
but  '.he  choice  of  three  things ;  the  first,  that  we  close  all  our  gates, 
and  then,  after  having  confessed  ourselves,  most  fully,  retire  into  the 
ehurches  and  monasteries,  and  there  die  confessed  and  repentant, 
like  martyrs,  to  whom  no  mercy  has  been  shown.  In  this  state  God 
will  have  pity  on  us,  and  on  our  souls ;  and  wherever  this  shall  be 
told  or  heard,  thoy  will  say  that  we  died  nobly,  like  loyal  men-at- 
arms.  Or,  let  ns  resolve  to  march  out,  men,  women,  and  children, 
vrith  halters  about  our  necks,  bareheaded,  and  with  naked  feet,  and 
implore  the  mercy  of  my  lord  the  earl :  he  is  not  so  hard-hearted, 
nor  so  obet'inte,  bat  when  he  shall  see  us  in  such  a  humiliating  con- 
dition, he  will  be  softened,  and  take  pity  on  his  subjects ;  and  I  will 
bo  the  first  to  offer  him  my  head,  in  order  to  assuage  his  hatred,  and 
sacrifice  myself  for  the  city  of  Ghent.  Or,  let  us  choose  from  five 
to  six  thousand  of  the  most  determined  men  in  the  town,  and  in- 
stantly  march  to  attack  the  earl  in  Bruges ;  we  will  give  him  com- 
bat ;  and  if  we  should  be  slain  in  the  attempt,  at  least  we  shall  die 
with  honor,  and  God  will  have  mercy  upon  us  ;  and  the  world  will 
say,  that  we  have  gallantly  and  valorously  maintained  our  quarrel, 
if  however,  in  this  battle  we  be  victorious,  and  our  Lord  God,  who 
in  ancient  times  delegated  his  power  into  the  hands  of  Judas  Mac 
cabeus,  the  chief  of  his  Jewish  people,  so  that  the  Syrians  were 
defeated  and  slain,  would  be  indulgent  enough  to  grant  us  this  kind- 
ness, we  should  be  everwhere  the  most  honored  people  since  the 
time  of  the  Romans.  Now  consider  which  of  these  three  proposi. 
tions  you  will  make  choice  of,  for  one  of  them  must  be  adopted." 

Those  who  were  near  him,  and  had  most  distinctly  heard  what  he 
had  said,  replied,  "  Ah,  dear  lord,  we  put  our  whole  confidence  in 
you :  what  w^ould  you  advise  us  ?  for  we  will  do  whatever  you  think 
will  be  most  for  our  advantage."  "  By  my  faith,  then,"  said  Philip, 
"  I  would  advise  that  we  all  march  in  arms  against  my  lord.  We 
shall  find  him  at  Bruges ;  and,  when  he  hears  of  our  coming,  he  will 
sally  forth  and  fight  with  us  ;  for  the  pride  of  those  in  Bruges  and 
about  his  person,  who  excite  him  day  and  night  agamst  us,  will  urcre 
him  to  the  combat.  If  God  shall,  through  his  mercy,  grant  that  we 
gain  the  field,  and  defeat  our  enemies,  our  affairs  will  be  instantly 
retrieved,  and  we  shall  be  the  most  respected  people  in  the  universe, 
if  we  be  defeated,  we  shall  die  honorably,  and  God  will  have  pity  on 
U3 ;  and  thus  the  remainder  of  the  inhabitants  of  Ghent  will  escape 
and  be  pardoned  by  the  earl  our  lord." 

At  these  words,  they  all  shouted  out,  "  We  will  follow  this  plan, 
and  no  other !"  Philip  then  said,  "  My  good  gentlemen,  since  you  are 
thus  resolved,  return  home  and  get  ready  your  arms ;  for  in  the 
course  of  to-morrow,  I  am  determined  to  march  for  Bruges  :  the 
remaining  longer  here  will  not  be  to  our  advantage.  Within  five 
days  .we  shall  know  if  we  be  to  die,  or  to  live  with  honor.  I  will  order 
the  constables  of  the  different  parishes  to  go  from  house  to  house, 
and  choose  the  best  armed  and  those  most  fit  for  the  service." 

Immediately  after  the  meeting  broke  up,  and  every  one  returned 
home  to  make  ready,  each  according  to  his  abilities  ;  they  kept  the 
gates  of  the  town  so  closely  shut  that  no  person  whatever  was  suf- 
fered to  come  in  or  go  out  before  Thursday  afternoon,  when  those 
who  were  to  march  on  the  expedition  were  prepared  :  in  all  about 
five  thousand  men,  and  not  more.  They  loaded  about  two  hundred 
carts  with  cannon  and  artillery,  and  only  seven  with  provisions  ; 
that  is,  five  with  bread  and  two  with  wine,  for  there  were  but  two 
tuns  of  wine  in  the  town.  You  may  judge  from  this  to  what  straits 
they  had  been  reduced. 

It  was  a  miserable  spectacle  to  see  those  who  went  and  those  who 
remained.  These  last  said  to  them,  "  Good  friends,  you  see  what 
you  leave  behind  ;  but  never  think  of  returning  unless  you  can  do 


*  "  Mais  je  ne  puis  veoir,  n'entendre,  par  la  relation  de  son  conseil,  qu'il  ne  convienne 
mourir  honteusement  pnr  punition  de  justice  et  de  prison,  la  greigneur  partie  du  peuple 
qtii  li  sera  en  ce  jour,"  are  the  words  of  Froissart,  according  to  D.  feauvage,  whicli 
are  well  rendered  by  Lord  Berners :  "  But,  sirs,  I  cannat  knowe  hy  the  relacion  of  any 
of  his  counsayle,  Imt  that  by  shannefuU  punycion  of  iustyce,  and  by  imprisonment, 
there  shall  suffre  dethe  the  moost  part  of  the  people  that  appere  there  that  day."  Mr. 
Johnes  nppears  to  have  followed  another  copy,  but  the  version  which  h«  ha*  adopted 
ioM  out  svpeax  very  intelligible  —Ed 


so  with  honor,  for  you  will  not  find  anything  here.  The  moment 
we  hear  of  your  defeat  or  dea'.h,  we  will  set  fire  to  the  town,  and 
perish  in  the  flames,  like  men  in  despair."  Those  who  were  march- 
ing ou.,  replied,  by  way  of  comforting  them,  *'  What  you  say  is  very 
just,  fray  God  for  us  ;  for  we  plac«;  our  hopes  in  him,  and  trust  he 
will  assist  you,  as  well  as  us,  before  our  return." 

Thus  did  these  five  thousand  men  of  Ghent  march  oflf  with  their 
slender  stores,  and  encamped  about  a  league  from  Ghent,  but  touched 
not  their  provision,  taking  up  wi'.h  what  they  could  find  in  t\iQ 
country.  On  Friday,  they  marched  the  whole  day,  and  then  med« 
died  not  with  their  store?  :  but  their  scouts  picked  up  some  few 
things  n  the  country,  wiih  which  ihey  made  shift,  and  fixed  their 
quarters  that  evenmg  a  long  league  from  Bruges.  They  halted 
there,  ».onsidering  it  a  proper  place  to  wait  for  their  enemies,  for 
there  \\ere  in  front  two  exiensive  marshes,  which  were  a  good  de. 
fence  on  one  side  ;  and  they  foriified  themselves  on  the  others  with 
the  carnages,  and  thus  passed  the  night. 


CHAPTER  XCVI. 

THE  ORDER  OF  BATTLE  OF  THE  GHENT  MEN.  THEV  DEFEAT  THE  EARL 
OF  FLANDERS  AND  THE  MEN  OF  BRUGES.  THE  MEANS  BY  WHICH  THIS 
WAS  BROUGHT  ABOUT. 

The  Saturday*  was  a  fine  bright  day,  and,  being  the  feast  of  ,the 
Holy  Cross,  the  inhabitants  of  Bruges,  according  to  custom,  made 
their  usual  processions.  News  was  soon  brought  to  Bruges,  that 
the  Ghent  army  was  near  at  hand  ;  so  that  every  one  began  to  mur- 
mur until  the  earl  heard  it,  as  well  as  those  about  his  person.  He 
was  much  surprised,  and  said,  "  See  how  the  wickedness  of  these 
mad  and  foolish  people  of  Ghent  leads  them  to  their  destruction  : 
indeed  it  is  time  this  war  should  be  put  an  end  to."  His  knights, 
and  others,  instantly  waited  on  him,  whom  he  very  graciously 
received,  and  said,  "  We  will  go  and  fight  these  wicked  people ; 
however,  they  show  courage  in  preferring  death  by  the  sword  rather 
than  famine."  They  determined  to  send  out  three  men-at-arms  to 
examine  the  force  and  situation  of  the  enemy.  The  marshal  of 
Flanders  ordered  three  valiant  squires  on  this  service,  whose  names 
were  Lambert  de  Lambres,  Uamas  de  Buffy,  and  John  de  Beart : 
they  set  out,  mounted  '^n  the  finest  horses  in  the  town,  and  advanced 
toward  the  Ghent  army.  While  this  was  going  forward,  every  per- 
son in  Bruges  made  himself  ready,  and  showed  the  most  eager  desire 
to  sally  forth  and  combat  the  men  of  Ghent ;  of  whom  I  v«'ill  now 
say  a  word,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  they  had  drawn  themselves 
up. 

On  the  Saturday  morning,  Philip  von  Artaveld  ordered  his  whole 
army  to  pay  their  devotions  to  God,  and  masses  to  be  said  in  different 
places ;  (for  there  were  with  them  several  monks)  that  every  man 
should  confess  himself,  and  make  other  becoming  preparation.?,  and 
that  they  should  pray  to  God  with  that  truth,  as  people  looking  Tc 
him  alone  for  mercy.  All  this  was  done,  and  mass  celebrated  in 
seven  different  places.  After  each  mass  was  a  sermon,  which  lasted 
an  hour  and  a  half :  the  monks  and  priests  endeavored,  by  their  dis- 
courses,  to  show  the  great  similitude  bervveen  them  and  the  people 
of  Israel,  whom  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt  detained  so  long  in  slavery, 
and  who,  through  God's  grace,  were  delivered,  and  conducted  by 
Moses  and  Aaron  into  the  land  of  promise,  v^'hile  Pharaoh  and  the 
Egyptians  were  drowned.  "  In  like  manner,  my  good  people," 
preached  the  monks,  "  have  you  been  kept  in  bondage  by  your 
lord,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  by  your  neighbors  of  Bruges,  whom 
you  are  now  to  meet,  and  by  whom  you  will,  without  doubt,  be  com- 
bated,  for  your  enemies  are  in  great  numbers,  and  have  little  fear  of 
your  force ;  but  do  not  you  mind  this  ;  for  God,  who  can  do  all 
things  and  is  acquainted  with  your  situation,  will  have  mercy  on 
you:  therefore,  think  of  nothing  butv/hatyou  have  left  behind  ;  for 
you  well  know,  that  everything  is  lost,  if  you  be  defeated.  Sell 
yourselves  well  and  valiantly ;  and  if  you  must  die,  die  with  honor. 
Do  not  be  alarmed  if  great  numbers  issue  forth  from  Bruges  against 
you,  for  victory  is  not  to  the  multitude,  but  whither  God  shall  please 
to  send  it ;  and,  by  his  grace,  it  has  been  often  seen,  as  well  by  the 
Maccabees  as  the  Romans,  that  those  who  fought  manfully,  and  con- 
fided  in  God,  discomfited  the  greater  number.  Besides,  you  have 
justice  and  reason  on  your  side  in  this  quarrel,  which  ought  to  make 
you  feel  yourselves  bold  and  better  comforted."  In  such  words  as 
these  the  priests  had  been  ordered  to  preach  to  the  army,  and  with 
these  discourses  they  were  well  pleased.  Three  parts  of  them  com- 
municated,  and  all  showed  great  devotion  and  much  fear  in  God. 

After  the  sermons,  the  whole  army  assembled  round  a  small  hill, 
on  which  Philip  von  Artaveld  placed  him.self,  in  order  to  be  the  bet. 
ter  heard,  and  harangued  them  very  ably,  explaining  to  them  every 
point  in  which  they  were  justified  in  this  war;  and  how  Ghent  had 
frequently  sought  pardon  from  the  earl,  and  never  could  obtain  it, 
without  submitting  to  conditions  too  hard  for  the  town  and  its  inhab- 
itants :  that  now  they  had  advanced  so  far  they  could  not  retreat; 
and  that,  if  they  would  consider,  they  would  see  nothing  could  be 
gained  were  they  to  return,  for  all  they  had  left  behind  were  in  sor- 
row  and  misery.  They  ought  not,  therefore,  to  think  of  Ghent, 
their  wives  and  children  who  were  in  it,  but  to  act  in  such  manner 

*  "  The  3rd  of  May."— S€©<'w3rf  de  Verifier  lea  Dates. 


S04 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


as  was  becoming  their  honor.  Philip  von  Artaveld  addressed  many 
more  fine  speeches  to  them  :  for  he  was  very  eloquent,  and  had 
words  at  command,  which  was  fortunate  for  him,  and  toward  the  end 
he  added,  "  My  good  friends,  you  see  here  all  your  provision  :  divide 
it  among  you  fairly,  like  brethren,  without  any  disturbance;  for 
when  it  is  gone,  you  must  conquer  more,  if  you  wish  to  live." 

At  these  words  they  drew  up  very  regularly,  and  unloaded  the 
carts,  when  the  bags  of  bread  were  given  out,  to  be  divided  by  con- 
:stablewicks,  and  the  two  tuns  of  wine  placed  on  their  bottoms  ;  and 
there  they  moderately  breakfasted,  each  man  having  a  sufficiency  at 
that  time  ;  after  which  breakfast  they  found  themselves  more  deter- 
mined and  active  on  their  feel  than  if  they  had  eaten  more.  This 
repast  being  over,  they  put  themselves  in  order,  and  retired  within 
their  ril)audeau3.  These  ribaudeaus  are  tall  stakes,  with  points  shod 
with  iio.ij  which  they  were  always  accustomed  to  carry  with  them. 
They  fixed  them  in  front  of  their  army,  and  inclosed  themselves 
within. 

The  three  knights  who  had  been  sent  by  the  earl  to  reconnoitre, 
found  them  in  this  situation  :  they  approached  the  entrances  of  these 
ribaudeaus  ;  but  the  Ghent  men  never  moved,  and  rather  seemed 
rejoiced  to  see  them.  They  returned  to  Bruges,  where  they  found 
the  earl  in  his  palace,  surrounded  by  many  knights,  waiting  for  them, 
to  hear  what  intelligence  they  had  brought  back.  They  pushed 
through  the  crowd,  and  came  near  the  earl,  when  they  spoke  aloud, 
for  the  earl  wished  all  present  to  hear,  and  said,  "  they  had  advanced 
so 'close  to  the  Ghent  army,  that  they  might  have  shot  at  them,  if 
they  had  so  chosen,  but  they  left  them  in  peace  ;  and  that  they  had 
seen  their  banners,  and  the  army  inclosed  within  their  ribaudeaus." 
'  And  what  are  their  numbers,  think  ye  ?"  said  the  earl.  They 
answered,  "  that  as  near  as  they  could  guess,  they  might  be  from  five 
to  six  thousand."  "  Well,"  said  the  earl,  "  now  let  every  one  in- 
itantly  get  ready ;  for  I  will  give  them  batde,  and  this  day  shall  not 
pass  without  a  combat."  At  these  words  the  trumpet  sounded  in 
Bruges,  when  every  one  armed  himself,  and  made  for  the  market- 
place. As  they  came,  they  drew  up  under  their  proper  banners,  as 
tliey  had  usually  done,  in  bands  and  constablewicks. 

Many  barons,  knights,  and  men-at-arms,  drew  up  before  the  pal- 
ace of  ilie  earl.  When  all  was  ready,  and  the  earl  armed,  he  came 
lo  the  m.arket.place,  and  was  much  pleased  to  see  such  numbers  in 
battle-array.  They  then  marched  off,  for  none  dared  disobey  his 
commands  ;  and,  in  order  of  battle,  made  for  the  plain  :  the  men-at- 
arms  afterwards  issued  forth  from  Bruges.  It  was  a  handsome  sight, 
for  there  were  upward  of  forty  thousand  armed  heads ;  and  thus 
horse  and  foot  advanced  in  proper  order,  near  to  the  place  where  the 
•Ghent  men  were,  and  then  halted.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when 
the  earl  and  his  army  arrived,  and  the  sun  going  down.  One  of  the 
knights  said  to  the  earl,  "  My  lord,  you  now  see  your  enemies  :  they 
are  but  a  handful  of  men  in  comparison  with  your  army,  and  as  they 
cannot  escape,  do  not  engage  them  this  day  ;  but  wait  for  to-morrow, 
when  you  will  have  the  day  before  you  :  you  will,  besides,  have  more 
light  to  see  what  you  are  about,  and  they  will  be  weaker,  for  they 
have  net  anything  to  eat." 

The  earl  approved  much  this  advice,  and  would  willingly  have 
followed  it ;  but  the  men  of  Bruges,  impatient  to  begin  the  fight, 
would  not  wait, saying,  they  would  soon  defeat  them  and  return  back 
to  their  town.  Notwithstanding  the  orders  of  the  men-at-arms,  for 
the  earl  had  not  less  than  eight  hundred  lances,  knights,  and  squires, 
the  Bruges  men  began  to  shoot  and  to  fire  cannons. 

The  Ghent  men,  being  collected  in  a  body  on  an  eminence,  fired 
at  once  three  hundred  cannon ;  after  which  they  turned  the  marsh, 
and  placed  the  Bruges  men  with  the  sun  in  their  eyes,  which  much 
distressed  them,  and  then  fell  upon  them,  shouting  out,  "  Ghent !" 
The  moment  the  men  of  Bruges  heard  the  cannon  and  the  cry  of 
Ghent,  and  saw  them  marching  to  attack  them  in  front,  they,  like 
cowards,  opened  their  ranks,  and  letting  the  Ghent  men  pass  without 
iTiaking  any  defence,  flung  down  their  staves  and  ran  away.  The 
Ghent  men  were  in  close  order,  and,  perceiving  their  enemies  were 
defeated,  began  tj  knock  down  and  kill  on  all  sides.  They  advanced 
(vith  a  quick  step,  shouting,  "  Ghent !"  and  saying,  "  Let  U3  pursue 
briikly  our  enemies,  who  are  defeated,  and  enter  the  town  with 
them  :  God  eyes  us  this  day  with  looks  of  pity." 

Tney  followed  those  of  Bruges  with  so  much  courage,  that  when- 
ever they  knocked  down  or  killed  any  one,  they  marched  on  without 
halting  or  quitting  the  pursuit,  while  the  men  cf  Bruges  fled  with  the 
haste  of  a  defeated  army.  I  must  say,  that  at  this  place  there  were 
multitudes  cf  shin,  wounded,  and  thrown  down ;  for  they  made  no 
defence,  and  never  v>'ere  such  cowardly  wretches  as  those  of  Bruges, 
or  who  more  weakly  or  recreantly  behaved  themselves,  after  their 
insolence  when  they  firet  t:)ok  the  field.  Some  may  wish  to  excuse 
them  by  supposing  there  might  have  been  treason,  which  caused  this 
defeat.  This  was  not  so ;  but  such  poor  and  weak  conduct  fell  on 
their  own  heads.   

CHAPTER  XCVII. 

BRUGES  IS  TAKEN   BY   THE  GHENT   ARMY.     THE   EARL   OF  FLANDERS 
SAVES  HIMSELF  IN  THE  HOUSE  OF  A  POOR  WOMAN. 

When  the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  men-at.arms  saw  that,  by  the 
miserable  defence  of  the  men  of  Bruges,  they  had  caused  their  own 


defeat,  and  that  there  was  not  any  remedy  for  it,  for  every  man  waa 
running  away  as  fast  as  he  could,  they  were  much  surprised,  and 
began  to  be  alarmed  for  themselves,  and  to  make  ofi'  in  difl'erent 
directions.  It  is  true,  that  had  they  seen  any  probability  of  recover, 
ing  the  loss  which  the  Bruges  men  were  suffering,  they  would  have 
done  some  deeds  of  arms,  by  which  they  might  have  rallied  them  a 
little  :  but  they  saw  it  was  hopeless,  for  they  were  flying  to  Bruges 
in  all  directions,  and  neither  the  son  waited  for  the  father  nor  the 
father  for  his  child. 

The  men-at-arms,  therefore,  bega:;  to  break  their  ranks.  Few 
had  any  desire  to  return  to  Bruges,  for  the  crowd  was  so  great  on 
the  road  thither,  that  it  was  painful  to  see  and  hear  the  complaints 
of  the  wounded  and  hurt.  The  men  of  Ghent  were  close  at  their 
heels,  shouting  out,  "  Ghent,  Ghent  I"  knocking  down  all  that  ob- 
structed them.  The  greater  part  of  the  men-at-arms  had  never 
before  been  in  such  peril :  even  the  earl  was  advised  to  make  for 
Bruges,  and  to  have  the  gates  closed  and  guai-ded,  so  that  the  Ghent 
men  should  not  be  able  to  force  them  and  become  masters  of  the 
town.  The  earl  of  Flanders  saw  no  help  for  his  men,  who  were 
flying  on  all  sides,  and,  as  it  was  now  dark  night,  followed  this  ad- 
vice and  took  the  road  to  Bruges,  his  banner  displayed  before  him. 
He  entered  the  gates  one  of  the  first,  with  about  forty  others,  for  no 
more  had  followed  him.  He  ordered  the  guards  to  defend  the  gates 
if  the  Ghent  men  should  come  hither,  and  then  rode  to  his  palace, 
from  whence  he  issued  a  proclamation,  that  every  person,  under  pain 
of  death,  should  assemble  in  the  market-place.  The  intention  of 
the  earl  was  to  save  the  town  by  this  means :  but  it  did  not  succeed, 
as  you  shall  hear. 

While  the  earl  was  in  his  palace,  and  had  sent  the  clerks  of  the 
different  trades  from  street  to  street,  to  hasten  the  inhabitants  to  the 
market-place,  in  order  to  preserve  the  city,  the  men  of  Ghent,  having 
closely  pursued  their  enemies,  entered  the  town  with  them,  and  in- 
stantly  made  for  the  market-place,  without  turning  to  the  right  or  left, 
where  they  drew  themselves  up  in  array.  Sir  Robert  Mareschaut, 
one  of  the  earl's  knights,  had  been  sent  to  the  gates  to  see  they  were 
guarded  :  but,  while  the  earl  was  planning  means  for  defending  the 
town,  sir  Robert  found  a  gate  flung  off"  its  hinges,  and  the  Ghent 
men  masters  of  it.  Some  of  the  citizens  said  to  him,  "  Robert, 
Robert,  return  and  save  yourself,  if  you  can,  for  the  Ghent  men  have 
taken  the  town."  The  knight  returned  as  speedily  as  he  could  to 
the  earl,  whom  he  met  coming  out  of  bis  palace  on  horseback,  with 
a  number  of  torches.  The  knight  told  him  what  he  had  heard  ;  but, 
notwithstanding  this,  the  earl,  anxious  to  defend  the  town,  advanced 
toward  the  market-place,  and,  as  he  was  entering  it  with  a  number 
of  torches,  shouting,  "  Flanders  for  the  Lyon  I  Flanders  for  the  Earl  1" 
those  near  his  horse  and  about  his  person,  seeing  the  place  full  of 
Ghent  men,  said,  "  My  lord,  return ;  for  if  you  advance  further  you 
will  be  slain,  or  at  the  best  made  prisoner  by  your  enemies,  as  they 
are  drawn  up  in  the  square  and  are  waiting  for  you." 

They  told  him  truth  ;  for  the  Ghent  men,  seeing  the  great  blaze 
of  torches  in  the  street,  said,  "  Here  comes  my  lord,  here  comes  the 
earl :  how  he  falls  into  our  hands  !"  Philip  von  Artaveld  had  given 
orders  to  his  men,  that  if  the  earl  should  come,  every  care  was  to  be 
taken  to  preserve  him  from  harm,  i-n  order  that  he  might  be  carried 
alive  and  in  good  health  to  Ghent,  when  they  should  be  able  to 
obtain  what  peace  they  chose.  The  earl  had  entered  the  square, 
near  where  the  Ghent  men  were  drawn  up,  when  several  people  came 
to  him  and  said,  "My  lord,  do  not  come  further  ;  for  the  Ghent  men 
are  masters  of  the  market-place  and  of  the  town,  and  if  you  advance, 
you  will  run  a  risk  of  being  taken.  Numbers  of  them  are  now 
searching  for  their  enemies  from  street  to  street,  and  many  of  the 
men  of  Bruges  have  joined  them,  who  conduct  them  from  hdtel  to 
hdtel  to  seek  those  whom  they  want.  You  cannot  pass  any  of  the 
gates  without  danger  of  being  killed,  for  they  are  in  their  possession , 
nor  can  you  return  to  your  palace,  for  a  large  rout  of  Ghent  men 
have  marched  thither." 

When  the  earl  heard  this  speech,  which  was  heart-breaking  as 
you  may  guess,  he  began  to  be  much  alarmed,  and  to  see  the  peril 
he  was  in.  He  resolved  to  follow  the  advice  of  not  going  further, 
and  to  save  himself  if  he  could,  which  was  confirmed  by  his  own 
judgment.  He  ordered  the  torches  to  he  extinguished,  and  said  to 
those  about  him,  "  I  see  clearly  that  aff'airs  are  without  remedy  :  I 
therefore  give  permission  for  every  one  to  depart  and  save  himself  in 
the  best  manner  he  can."  His  orders  were  obeyed.  The  torches 
were  put  out  and  thrown  in  the  streets  ;  and  all  who  were  in  com. 
pany  with  the  earl  separated  and  went  away.  He  himself  went  to 
a  by-street,  where  he  was  disarmed  by  his  servant,  and.  throwing 
down  his  clothes,  put  on  his  servant's,  saying,  "  Go  about  thy  bus:, 
ness,  and  save  thyself  if  thou  canst ;  but  be  silent  if  thou  fall  into 
the  hands  of  my  enemies ;  and  if  they  ask  anything  about  me,  do 
not  give  them  any  information."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  valet,  »I 
will  sooner  die." 

The  earl  of  Flanders  thus  remained  alone,  and  it  may  be  truly 
said  he  was  in  the  greatest  danger;  for  it  was  over  with  him  if  he 
had  at  that  hour,  by  any  accident,  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  mob, 
who  were  going  up  and  down  the  streets,  searching  every  house  for 
the  friends  of  the  earl ;  and  whomsoever  they  found  they  carried 
before  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  the  other  captains  m  the  market, 
place,  when  they  were  instantly  put  to  death.   It  was  God  alono 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


305 


who  watched  over  him,  and  delivered  him  from  this  peril :  for  no 
one  had  ever  before  been  in  such  imminent  danger,  as  I  shall  pres. 
eni'y  relate.  The  earl  inwardly  bewailed  his  situation  from  street 
to  street  at  this  late  hour,  for  it  was  a  little  past  midnight,  and  he 
dared  not  enter  any  house,  lest  he  should  be  seized  by  the  mobs  of 
Ghent  and  Bruges.  Thus,  as  he  was  rambling  through  the  streets, 
he  at  last  entered  the  house  of  a  poor  woman,  a  very  unfit  habitation 
for  such  a  lord,  as  there  were  neither  halls  nor  apartments,  but  a 
small  house,  dirty  and  smoky,  and  as  black  as  jet ;  there  was  only  in 
this  place  one  poor  chamber,  over  which  was  a  sort  of  garret  that 
was  entered  by  means  of  a  ladder  of  seven  steps,  where,  on  a  mis- 
erable bed,  the  children  of  this  woman  lay. 

The  earl  entered  this  house  with  fear  and  trembling,  and  said  to 
the  woman,  who  was  also  much  frightened,  "Woman,  save  me:  I 
am  thy  lord,  the  earl  of  Flanders  ;  but  at  this  moment  I  must  hide 
myself,  for  my  enemies  are  in  pursuit  of  me  ;  and  I  will  handsomely 
reward  thee  for  the  favor  thou  showest  me."  The  poor  woman  knew 
him  well,  for  she  had  frequently  received  alms  at  his  door ;  and  had 
often  seen  him  pass  and  repass,  when  he  was  going  to  some  amuse- 
ment,  or  hunting.  She  was  ready  with  her  answers,  in  which  God 
assisted  the  earl :  for  had  she  delayed  it  ever  so  little,  they  would 
have  found  him  in  conversation  with  her  by  the  fireside.  "My  lord, 
mount  this  ladder,  and  got  under  the  bed  in  which  my  children  sleep." 
This  he  did,  while  she  employed  herself  by  the  fireside,  with  another 
child  in  a  cradle. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  mounted  the  ladder  as  quickly  as  he  could, 
and,  getting  between  the  straw  and  the  coverlid,  hid  himself,  and 
contracted  his  body  into  as  little  space  as  possible.  He  had  scarcely 
done  so,  when  some  of  the  mob  of  Ghent  entered  the  house  ;  for  one 
of  them  had  said,  he  had  seen  a  man  go  in  there.  They  found  this 
woman  sitting  by  the  fire,  nursing  her  child,  of  whom  they  demanded, 
"  Woman,  where  is  the  man  we  saw  enter  this  house,  and  shut  the 
door  after  him  ?"  "  By  my  troth,"  replied  she,  "  I  have  not  seen 
any  one  enter  here  this  night;  but  I  have  just  been  at  the  door  to 
.throw  out  some  water,  which  I  then  shut  after  me  ;  besides,  I  have 
not  any  place  to  hide  him  in,  for  you  see  the  whole  of  this  house 
here  is  my  bed,  and  my  children  sleep  overhead."  Upon  this  one  of 
them  took  a  candle,  and  mounted  the  ladder,  and,  thrusting  his  head 
into  the  place,  saw  nothing  but  the  wretched  bed  in  which  the  chil- 
dren were  asleep.  He  looked  all  about  him,  above  and  below,  and 
then  said  to  his  companions,  "  Come,  come,  let  us  go  :  we  only  lose 
our  time  here  :  the  poor  woman  speaks  truth  :  there  is  not  a  soul  but 
herself  and  her  children."  On  saying  this,  they  left  the  house  and 
went  into  another  quarter ;  and  no  one  afterwards  entered  it,  who 
had  bad  intentions. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  hearing  all  this  conversation  as  he  lay  hid, 
you  may  easily  imagine,  was  in  the  greatest  fear  of  his  life.  In  the 
morning  he  could  have  said  he  was  one  of  the  most  powerful  princes 
in  Christendom,  and  that  same  night  he  felt  himself  one  of  the  small- 
est.  One  may  truly  say,  that  the  fortunes  of  this  world  are  not  stable. 
It  was  fortunate  for  him  to  save  his  life  ;  and  this  miraculous  escape 
ought  to  be  to  him  a  remembrance  his  whole  lifetime. 

We  will  now  leave  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  speak  of  Bruges,  and 
how  the  Ghent  men  prospered. 


CHAPTER  XCVIII. 

THE  GHENT  MEN  SPARE  THE  FOREIGN  MERCHANTS  AT  BRUGES.  THE  EARL 
OF  FLANDERS  QUITS  BRUGES,  AND  RETURNS  TO  LILLE,  WHITHER  SOME 
OF  HIS  PEOPLE  HAD  ALREADY  RETREATED. 

Francis  Atremen  was  one  of  the  principal  leaders  of  the  mob. 
He  was  ordered  by  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  Peter  du  Bois,  to  search 
the  town  of  Bruges,  and  guard  the  market-place,  until  they  should 
find  themselves  complete  masters  of  the  town.  He  was  particularly 
commanded  to  suffer  no  harm  to  be  done  to  foreign  merchants,  or 
other  strangers  then  at  Bruges,  for  they  had  nothing  to  do  with  their 
quarrels.  This  order  was  very  well  observed,  and  neither  Francis 
nor  any  of  his  company  did  the  smallest  hurt  to  a  foreigner.  The 
search  of  the  Ghent  men  was  especially  directed  to  the  four  trades, 
of  jerkin-makers,  glassmen,  butchers,  and  fishermen ;  for  they  had 
resolved  to  put  to  death  all  whom  they  should  find  of  these  different 
trades,  because  they  had  been  partisans  of  the  earl  of  Flanders  at 
Oudenarde,  and  other  places.  They  sought  for  them  everywhere, 
and  when  they  found  any,  they  were  killed  without  mercy.  There 
were  upward  of  twelve  hundred,  one  with  the  other,  slain  this  night; 
and  many  murders  and  robberies  committed,  which  were  never 
known :  several  houses  robbed,  and  women  and  girls  violated ;  cof- 
fers broken  open,  and  a  variety  of  wicked  deeds  done  ;  insomuch, 
that  the  poorest  of  the  Ghent  army  became  very  rich. 

On  thp  Monday  morning,  the  happy  news  of  the  defeat  of  the  earl 
and  his  army,  was  brought  to  Ghent;  that  their  men  had  not  only 
conquered  them,  but  also  the  town  of  Bruges,  of  which  they  were 
now  masters.  You  may  guess  the  joy  the  people  folt,  who  had  been 
so  lately  in  the  greatest  tribulation  :  they  made  many  processions  to 
the  church  to  return  thanksgivings  to  God  for  the  mercy  he  had 
shown  them,  and  for  the  victory  he  had  given  to  their  army.  Every 
day  there  came  good  news,  which  so  much  delighted  them,  they 
hardly  knew  what  they  were  about.    I  mention  this ;  for  had  the 


lord  de  Harzelles,  who  had  remained  in  Ghent,  marched  that  Sunday, 
or  the  Monday  morning,  with  three  or  four  thousand  men  to  Oude- 
narde, he  would  instantly  have  conquered  i»:  they  were  in  such  con. 
sternation  at  the  success  of  the  Ghent  men,  that  they  were  on  the 
point  of  quitting  the  town,  to  save  themselves  in  Hainault,  oi  e.'se. 
where,  and  had  made  preparations  for  so  doing.  But  when  tlicy 
perceived  the  Ghent  people  did  not  come,  nor  had  any  i.-itclligence 
respecting  them,  they  recovered  their  courage.  The  knights  who 
were  there,  such  as  sir  John  Bcrnage,  sir  Thierry  du  Ban,  end  sir 
Fleuriant  de  Hcurlee,  guarded  and  comforted  them  until  the  arrival 
of  sir  Damos  de  Haluin,  who  was  sent  thither  by  the  earl,  as  I  ehall 
relate  when  I  come  to  that  period. 

No  people  ever  behaved  themselves  better  toward  their  enemies 
than  the  men  of  Ghent  did  to  those  of  Bruges,  nor  conducted  them, 
selves  more  graciously  to  a  conquered  town  :  they  did  no  harm  to 
any  of  the  small  tradesmen  unless  there  were  very  strong  accusations 
against  them.  When  Philip  von  Artaveld,  Peter  du  Bois  and  the 
other  captains  saw  they  were  completely  masters  of  the  place,  they 
issued  out  a  proclamation  in  their  name  for  all  persons  to  retire  to 
their  houses,  and  that  no  one  should  break  open  or  pillage  any  house, 
nor  be  any  way  instrumental  in  raising  of  riot.;,  under  pain  of  death! 

They  then  inquired  what  had  become  of  tlio  earl:  some  said,  ha 
had  left  the  town  on  Saturday  night:  others  that  he  was  yet  at  Bruges, 
but  so  closely  hid  that  he  could  not  be  found.  The  captains  of  the 
Ghent  army  paid  no  great  attention  to  him  ;  for  they  were  so  rejoiced 
at  their  victory  that  they  thought  nothing  of  any  earl,  baron  or  knight 
in  Flanders,  and  looked  on  themselves  as  po  mighty  that  all  the  world 
must  obey  them.  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  Peter  du  Bois  considered, 
that  when  they  had  quitted  Ghent  th^y  had  left  it  destitute  of  all  pro. 
vision,  for  there  was  neither  corn  nor  wine  in  the  town :  they  instantly 
detached  a  large  party  to  Damme  and  Sluys  to  gain  those  towns,  and 
the  provisions  which  were  in  them,  in  order  to  supply  their  fellow, 
citizens  in  Ghent.  On  the  detachment  arriving  at  Damme,  the  gates 
were  thrown  open,  and  the  town  with  all  in  it  surrendered.  They 
ordered  out  of  the  fine  cellars  the  wines  of  Poitou,  Gascony,  and  la 
Rochelle,  and  from  other  distant  countries,  to  the  amount  of  six  thou 
sand  tuns,  which  they  loaded  on  carriages  and  sent  by  land  to  Ghent, 
and  also  by  boats  on  the  river  Lis. 

They  then  marched  on  to  Sluys,  which  instantly  submitted  to  them 
and  opened  its  gates.  They  found  there  great  quantities  of  casks  of 
corn  and  flour,  in  ships  and  in  the  storehouses  of  foreign  merchants, 
and  having  paid  for  the  whole,  sent  it  by  land  and  water  to  Ghent. 
Thus  was  Ghent  delivered  from  famine,  through  the  mercy  of  God 
It  could  not  have  happened  otherwise,  and  well  ought  the  Ghent  men 
to  remember  it ;  for  that  God  assisted  them  is  very  clear,  when  five 
thousand  famished  men  defeated  forty  thousand,  even  before  their 
own  doors.  They  and  their  leaders  ought  to  have  humbled  tlieni. 
selves ;  however  they  did  not,  but  rather  increased  their  pride,  inso- 
much that  God  was  angered  with  them,  and  punished  their  folly  before 
the  year  was  expired,  as  shall  be  related  in  the  course  of  this  history, 
for  an  example  to  the  rest  of  the  world. 

I  was  informed,  and  believe  my  authority  good,  that  on  the  Sunday 
evening,  when  it  was  dark,  the  earl  of  Flanders  escaped  from  Bruges. 
I  am  ignorant  how  he  accomplished  it,  or  if  he  had  any  assistance, 
but  some  I  believe  he  must  have  had.  He  got  out  of  the  town  on 
foot,  clad  in  a  miserable  jerkin,  and  when  in  the  fields  was  quite  joy. 
ous,  as  he  might  then  say  he  had  escaped  from  the  utmost  peril.  He 
wandered  about  at  first,  and  came  to  a  thorn  bush,  to  consider  whither 
he  should  go:  for  he  was  unacquainted  with  the  roads  or  country, 
having  never  before  travelled  on  foot.  As  he  lay  thus  hid  under  the 
bush,  he  heard  some  one  talk,  who  by  accident  was  one  of  his 
knights,  that  had  married  a  bastard  daughter  of  his  :  his  name  was 
sir  Robert  Mareschaut.  The  earl,  hearing  him  talk  as  he  was  pas- 
sing, said  to  him,  "Robert,  art  thou  there?"  The  knight,  who  well 
knew  his  voice,  replied,  "  My  lord,  you  have  this  day  given  me  great 
uneasiness  in  seeking  for  you  all  round  Bruges:  how  were  you  able 
to  escape  ?"  "  Come,  come,  Robert,"  said  the  earl :  "  this  is  net  a 
time  to  tell  one's  adventures :  endeavor  to  get  me  a  horse,  for  I  am 
tired  with  Vv'alking,  and  take  the  road  to  Lille,  if  thou  knowe?t  it." 
"  My  lord,"  answered  the  knight,  "  I  know  it  well."  They  then 
travelled  all  night  and  the  morrow  till  early  morn,  before  they  could 
procure  a  horse.  The  first  beast  they  could  find  was  a  mare,  belong- 
ing to  a  poor  man  in  a  village.  The  earl  mounted  the  mare,  without 
saddle  or  bridle,  and  travelling  all  Monday,  came,  tjward  evening, 
to  the  castle  of  Lille,  whither  a  great  part  of  his  ki}ight3  who  had 
escaped  from  the  battle  of  Bruges  had  retired.  They  had  got  off'  as 
well  as  they  could  ;  some  on  foot,  others  on  horseback,  but  all  dii 
not  follow  this  road  :  some  went  by  water  to  Holland  and  Zealand 
where  they  remained  until  they  received  better  news. 

Sir  Guy  de  Guistelles  was  fortunate  in  getting  into  a  good  dtua 
tion ;  for  he  found  the  count  Guy  de  Blois  in  one  of  his  towns  ii 
Zealand,  who  handsomely  entertained  him,  and  gave  him  where 
withal  to  remount  and  equip  himself  again,  retaining  him  with  bin 
as  long  as  he  chose  tn  stay.  In  a  similar  manner  were  the  discom 
fited  knights  remounted  by  those  lords  to  whom  they  had  fled  ;  the; 
took  great  compassion  on  them,  which  was  but  justice,  for  nobb 
and  gentlemen  ought  to  be  assisted  and  comforted  by  ? ach  other. 


306 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  d^c. 


CHAPTER  XCIX. 

THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  GHENT  MEN  AT  BRUGES.     ALL  THE  TOWNS  IN 
FLANDERS  SURRENDER  TO  THEM  EXCEPT  OUDENARDE. 

News  was  spread  through  all  countries  of  the  defeat  which  the 
'•arl  of  Flanders  and  the  city  of  Bruges  had  suffered  from  Ghent. 
Many  v;ere  rejoiced  at  it,  more  particularly  the  common  people. 
Those  in  the  principal  towns  of  Brabant  and  the  bishopric  of  Liege 
were  so  much  connected  with  them  that  they  were  the  more  pleased, 
as  it  was  partly  their  own  concern.  Those  of  Paris  and  Rouen  were 
equally  delighted,  though  they  dared  not  show  it  openly.  When 
pope  Clement  heard  the  news,  he  mused  awhile  and  then  said,  that 
this  was  a  rod  i'vom  God,  to  make  the  earl  take  warning,  and  that 
he  had  sent  him  this  affliction,  because  he  had  rebelled  against  him. 
Several  great  lords  in  France  and  other  countries  said,  the  earl  was 
not  much  to  be  pitied  if  he  suffered  a  little ;  for  his  presumption 
was  such,  that  he  never  valued  nor  loved  any  neighboring  lord,  how. 
ever  great,  neither  king  of  France  nor  other,  if  not  agreeable  to  him ; 
on  which  account  they  felt  the  less  for  his  distresses.  Thus  it  falls 
out ;  and  as  the  proverb  says,  "  On  him  to  whom  misfortune  happens, 
every  one  turns  his  back." 

The  town  of  Louvain,  in  particular,  showed  great  joy  at  the  vie- 
tory  of  Ghent,  and  the  misfortunes  of  the  earl ;  for  they  were  quar- 
relling with  the  duke  of  Brabant,  their  lord,  who  was  inclined  to 
make  war  on  them,  and  pull  down  their  gates ;  but  they  thought  he 
would  do  better  to  remain  quiet.  They  publicly  said  in  the  town 
of  Louvain,  that  if  Ghent  were  as  near  to  them  as  Brussels,  they 
would  be  closely  imited.  All  these  speeches  were  carried  to  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Brabant ;  but  it  behooved  them  to  shut  their 
eyes  and  ears,  for  it  was  not  the  moment  to  notice  them. 

The  Ghent  men,  during  their  residence  at  Bruges,  made  many 
innovations.  They  resolved  to  level  two  gates  and  the  walls,  and 
to  fill  up  the  ditches  with  them,  that  the  inhabitants  might  be  dis- 
abled from  rebelling.  They  also  determined,  when  they  marched 
away,  to  take  with  them  five  hundred  of  the  principal  citizens  to 
Ghent,  to  keep  the  town  in  greater  fear  and  subjection.  While  the 
leaders  were  thus  employed  in  destroying  the  gates  and  walls,  and 
filling  up  the  ditches,  they  sent  detachments  to  Ypres,  Courtray, 
Bergues,  Cassel,  Poperingue,  Bourbourg,  and  to  all  the  towns  and 
castles  in  Flanders,  on  the  sea-coast,  and  dependent  on  Bruges,  to 
place  them  under  their  obedience,  and  to  bring  or  send  the  keys  of 
tiie  castles  and  towns,  as  a  token  of  their  submission.  All  obeyed ; 
for  none  dared  to  oppose  them :  and,  according  to  the  summons, 
they  waited  on  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  Peter  du  Bois  at  Bruges. 
These  two  styled  themselves  commanders-in-chief  in  their  procla- 
mations ;  but  particularly  Philip  von  Artaveld,  who  took  the  lead  in 
the  government  of  Flanders,  and,  during  his  residence  at  Bruges, 
kept  the  state  of  a  prince.  He  had  his  minstrels  daily  to  play  before 
hijn  at  his  dinners  and  suppers ;  and  was  served  on  plate,  as  if  he 
had  been  earl  of  Flanders.  Indeed,  he  might  well  live  in  this  mag- 
nificent manner,  for  he  had  possessed  himself  of  all  the  plate,  both 
gold  and  silver,  that  belonged  to  the  earl,  as  well  as  the  jewels  and 
furniture  of  his  apartments,  found  in  his  palace  at  Bruges,  whence 
nothing  had  been  saved. , 

A  detachment  of  the  Ghent  men  was  sent  to  Marie,  a  handsome 
house  belonging  to  the  earl,  situated  half  a  league  from  Bruges,  where 
thfjy  committed  all  sorts  of  outrages.  They  destroyed  the  house,  and 
broke  the  font  at  which  the  earl  had  been  baptized ;  and,  having 
laden  on  carts  everything  that  was  precious,  of  gold,  silver  or  jewels, 
sent  them  to  Ghent.  During  a  whole  fortnight,  there  were  upward 
of  two  hundred  carts  daily  going  and  returning  from  Bruges  to  Ghent 
with  the  immense  pillage  which  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  the  Ghent 
men  had  made  by  this  conquest  of  Bruges ;  the  value  of  which  was 
80  great,  that  it  was  difficult  to  estimate  its  worth. 

When  the  Ghent  men  had  done  everything  they  willed  to  the  city 
of  Bruges,  they  sent  to  Ghent  five  hundred  of  its  principal  citizens, 
to  remain  there  as  hostages.  Francis  Atremen  and  Peter  ie  Nuitre 
escorted  them  with  a  thousand  of  their  men.  Peter  du  Bois  remained 
governor  of  Bruges,  until  the  walls,  gates  and  ditches  were  completely 
levelled.  Then  Philip  von  Artaveld  departed,  taking  the  road  toward 
Ypres ;  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  was  met  by  all  manner  of  persons, 
and  received  as  much  honor  as  if  he  were  their  natural  lord,  who 
had  come,  for  the  first  time,  to  view  his  inheritance.  All  submitted 
to  his  obedience.  He  renewed  the  powers  of  the  mayor  and  sheriffs, 
gnd  established  new  laws.  Then  came  those  of  the  castlewicks, 
:)eyond  Ypres,  Cassel,  Bergues,  Bourbourg,  Furnes,  Poperingue,  who 
submitted  to  him,  and  swore  allegiance  and  homage,  as  to  their  lord 
the  earl  of  Flanders. 

When  he  had  fully  assured  himself  of  their  submission,  and  had 
remained  eight  days  at  Ypres,  he  departed,  and  went  to  Courtray, 
where  he  was  received  with  great  joy.  lie  continued  there  five 
days,  and  sent  his  summons  to  the  town  of  Oudenarde,  ordering  the 
citizens  to  come  and  submit  themselves  to  him ;  for  they  risked  much, 
seeing  the  whole  country  had  turned  to  Ghent,  while  they  alone  re- 
m^iined  behind.  The  messengers  also  told  them  plainly,  that  if  they 
did  not  do  as  the  others  had  done,  they  might  depend  on  having  the 
;own  instantly  besieged  ;  and  that  the  siege  would  not  be  broken  up 
mtil  it  were  conquered,  and  all  put  to  the  sword.    When  this  sum- 


mons was  brought  to  Oudenarde,  the  governor,  sir  Danios  de  Haluin, 
was  absent,  and  only  the  three  knights  before  mentioned  in  the  place 
They  replied,  with  warmth,  "  That  they  were  not  to  be  frightened 
by  the  menaces  of  the  son  of  a  brewer  of  metheglin ;  and  that  they 
would  not,  and  could  not,  surrender,  or  any  way  diminish,  the  in- 
heritance  of  their  lord,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  but  would  guard  and 
defend  it  with  their  lives."  This  was  the  answer  the  messengers 
carried  back  to  Courtray. 


CHAPTER  C. 

PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD,  ON  HIS  RETURN  TO  GHENT,  LIVES  IN  GREAT  POMP. 
THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  RESIDES  AT  LILLE. 

When  Philip  heard  from  the  garrison  of  Oudenarde,  that  they 
neither  cared  for  him  nor  his  menaces,  he  svvore,  that  whatever  it 
might  cost  the  country  of  Flanders,  he  would  not  attend  to  anything 
until  he  had  taken  and  razed  to  the  ground  the  town  of  Oudenarde 
He  was  greatly  enraged,  and  thought  he  might  easily  accomplish  his 
threats;  for  all  Flanders  was  inclined  to  serve  him.  After  a  residence 
of  six  days  at  Courtray,  where  he  renewed  the  laws,  and  received  the 
homage  and  allegiance  of  every  one,  just  as  if  he  had  been  earl  of 
Flanders,  he  returned  to  Ghent.  There  came  out  a  grand  procession 
to  meet  him,  and  with  such  joy,  that  the  earl,  their  lord,  was  never 
received  so  honorably.  The  people  adored  him  as  if  he  had  been 
their  god,  because,  through  his  advice,  their  town  enjoyed  such  power 
and  wealth.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  the  vast  quantities  of  valuables 
which  came  hither  by  land  and  water  from  Bruges,  Damme  and  Sluys 
The  bread,  which  three  weeks  before  was  sold  for  an  old  groat,  was 
now  not  worth  more  than  four  farthings.  The  wine  which  was  at 
twenty.four  groats,  was  now  sold  for  two.  All  things  were  much 
cheaper  at  Ghent  than  at  Tournay  or  Valenciennes. 

Philip  von  Artaveld,  like  a  great  prince,  kept  a  rnagi>ificent  estab. 
lishment  of  horses,  and  was  as  grand  in  his  h6tel  as  the  earl  of  Flan, 
ders  was  at  Lille.  He  had  his  officers  throughout  Flanders,  such  as 
bailiffs,  governors,  receivers  and  Serjeants,  who  every  week  brought 
considerable  sums  to  Ghent,  where  he  kept  his  state,  and  was  clothed 
in  scarlet  robes  lined  with  furs,  like  the  duke  of  Brabant  or  earl  of 
Hainault.  He  had  also  his  exchequer-chamber,  where  the  money 
was  paid,  like  to  the  earl ;  and  he  gave  dinners  and  suppers  to  the 
ladies  and  damsels  of  Ghent,  as  the  earl  used  to  do ;  and,  like  him 
was  not  more  sparing  of  his  money  where  his  pleasures  were  con- 
cerned.  When  he  wrote,  he  signed  himself  Philip  von  Artaveld 
regent  of  Flanders.* 

During  this  time,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  resided  at  Lille,  had 
reason  to  be  thoughtful,  seeing  that  his  country  was  more  than  ever 
in  rebellion  against  him,  and  that  from  himself  alone  he  had  not  any 
hopes  of  recovering  it ;  for  all  the  towns  were  so  much  connected 
with  each  other  that  they  could  never  be  separated  but  by  a  very 
superior  force.  The  whole  country  no  more  spoke  of  him,  nor  ac- 
knowledged him  for  their  lord,  than  if  he  had  never  existed.  He 
now  remembered  his  connection  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who 
had  married  the  lady  Margaret  his  daughter,  by  whom  he  had  two 
fine  children.  He  said  he  was  happy  king  Charles  was  dead,  and 
that  there  was  a  young  king  in  France  under  the  guardianship  of  his 
uncle  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  would  manage  and  govern  him 
according  to  his  inclinations.  "  It  will  be  therefore  natural  for  the 
king  of  France,  as  I  should  suppose,  to  be  enraged  against  my  rebel, 
lious  subjects  ;  for  he  has  good  incli-nations,  and  is  desirous  of  sig. 
nalizing  himself  in  arms.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  will  easily  induce 
him  to  do  so,  when  he  explains  to  him  their  insolent  pride,  and  that 
he  is  bound  to  assist  his  vassals  when  their  subjects  rebel," 

But  some  imagine  the  king  would  not  have  interfered  in  the  mat. 
ter,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  intrigues  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy ; 
for,  if  nothing  had  been  done,  he  would  have  annexed  Flanders  to 
the  crown  of  France  by  some  means  or  other ;  for  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders was  not  enough  in  his  favor  to  induce  him  to  exert  himself  in 
his  aid.  We  will,  however,  drop  at  present  this  subject  until  the 
proper  time  come,  and  speak  of  the  earl  of  Flanders'  conduct  in  Lille 
After  his  late  great  discomfiture  before  Bruges,  he  learnt  that  sir 
Thierri  du  Ban,  sir  Fleuriant  de  Heurlde  and  sir  John  Bernage,  had 
entered  Oudenarde,  and  kept  possession  of  it  during  all  the  events 
which  had  followed  the  defeat  at  Bruges.  He  well  knew  that  these 
knights  were  not  in  sufficient  strength  to  oppose  the  force  of  Flan- 
ders,  if  they  should  lay  siege  to  it,  as  it  was  expected  they  would 
instantly  do.  In  order  to  reinforce  and  victual  it,  he  called  to  him 
a  knight,  named  sir  Daniel  de  Haluyn,t  and  said  to  him,  "  Daniel, 
you  will  go  to  the  town  of  Oudenarde  :  I  appoint  you  its  governor, 
and  you  shall  take  with  you  one  hundred  and  fifty  lances,  good  men. 
at-arms,  one  hundred  cross-bows,  and  two  hundred  luity  varlets  with 
pikes  and  shields.  You  will  be  careful  of  the  garrison,  for  I  give  it 
loyally  into  your  charge;  and  hasten  to  victual  it  with' corn,  oats, 

*  "  Regent  of  Flanders."  In  the  orijrinal  this  stand?,  "  Regard  de  Flandres,"  which 
D.  Sauvage,  on  tlie  authority  of  the  fragment  he  distinguislies  by  the  name  of  Sala, 
proposes  to  aherto  Regent.  Lord  Berners'  transhition.  "the  overlotker  of  Flanders.' 
is  probably  a  more  correct  interpretation  of  the  title  than  regent,  which  is  only  appli- 
cable to  a  governor  acting  as  a  deputy,  reigning  for  another,  whereas  Von  Artaveld 
now  admitted  no  superior.— Ed.  „t^  j 

t  "  Daniel  de  Haluyn."  This  must  b»  the  person  whom  he  before  calls  Damoa,  *ai 
Damau-Y  de  Haluin. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


csalted  meats,  and  wines  from  our  good  friends  and  neighbors  in  the 
town  of  Tournay,  who  I  trust  will  not  fail  us  in  this  urgent  neces- 
sity."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  your  orders  shall  be  obeyed ; 
and  I  accept  the  guard  of  the  town  of  Oudenarde,  since  it  pleases 
you  to  command  me.  No  accident  shall  happen  to  it  through  any 
fault  of  mine."  "  Daniel,"  said  the  earl,  "  you  comfort  me  much 
by  what  you  say." 

Upon  this,  sir  Daniel  de  Haluyn  took  leave  of  the  earl  and  went 
to  Oudenarde,  which  he  reinforced  with  good  men-at-arms,  victualed 
it  again,  and  made  every  other  necessary  preparation. 


CHAPTER  CI. 

PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  AND  THE  GHENT  MEN  LAY  SIEGE  TO  OUDENARDE. 

Philip,  who  resided  in.  Ghent,  hearing  that  the  garrison  of  Oude- 
narde had  been  reinforced  with  men-at-arms,  said  he  would  provide 
a  remedy,  for  such  things  were  not  to  be  suffered  :  it  was  a  disgrace 
to  all  Flandei-s  that  the  town  should  continue  thus  disobedient.  He 
declared  he  would  lay  siege  to  it,  and  never  march  away  until  he 
had  destroyed  it,  and  put  to  death  all  who  should  be  found  w^*hin, 
knights  and  others.  He  issued  his  summons  through  Flanders, 
every  one  to  be  ready  prepared  before  Oudenarde  on  the  9th  day  oi 
June.  None  dared  disobey  this  summons  :  those  in  the  principal 
towns  of  Flanders,  of  the  Franconate  and  of  Bruges,  made  themselves 
ready,  and  came  before  Oudenarde,  where  they  extended  themselves 
in  the  fields,  meadows  and  marshes  thereabouts.  Philip,  by  v/hose 
orders  everything  was  done,  lived  in  gi-eat  state  before  Oudenarde. 
During  this  time,  he  laid  a  tax  throughout  Flanders  of  four  groats  on 
every  tire,  which  were  to  be  paid  weekly,  by  all  persons  indiscrimi- 
nately. Philip  gained  large  sums  by  this  tax,  for  no  one  was  ex- 
empted. He  had  his  sergeants  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  who  made 
both  rich  and  poor  pay  it,  whether  they  would  or  not. 

It  was  said  there  were  upward  of  a  hundred  thousand  men  at  this 
siege  of  Oudenarde.  The  Flemings  drove  into  the  river  Scheld 
large  stakes,  so  that  no  vessels  could  come  from  Tournay  to  Oude- 
narde, while  they  had  in  their  army  plenty  of  everything  necessary. 
They  had  halls  for  cloth,  furs  and  merceries  :  every  Saturday  was 
the  market,  to  which  were  brought  from  the  adjacent  villages  all 
sorts  of  groceries,  fruits,  butter,  milk,  cheese,  poultry,  and  other 
things.  In  their  army  there  were  taverns  as  plenty  as  at  Brussels, 
where  Rhenish  wines,  and  those  of  France,  Galrigaches,*  Malmseys 
and  other  foreign  wines  were  sold  cheap.  Every  one  might  go 
thither,  and  pass  and  repass,  without  peril ;  that  is  to  say,  those  of 
Brabant,  Hainault,  Germany  and  of  Liege,  but  not  tllDse  of  France. 

When  sir  Daniel  de  Haluyn  entered  Oudenarde,  he  laid  in  all  his 
preparations  of  stores  and  provision,  which  were  equally  divided 
among  4he  garrison,  each  according  to  a  fixed  ration.  All  the  horses 
were  sent  away,  and  the  houses  near  the  walls  pulled  down,  and 
covered  with  earth,  to  guard  against  the  cannon,  of  which  the  enemy 
had  abundance.  The  women  and  children  who  remained  (for  many 
were  sent  away)  were  lodged  in  the  churches  and  monasteries.  No 
dog  was  left  in  the  town,  but  all  were  killed  and  thrown  into  the 
river.  The  garrison  made  many  gallant  sallies,  both  mornings  and 
evening?,  doing  great  execution  to  the  army.  There  were  among 
others  two  squires  from  Artois,  brothers,  called  Lambert  and  Tristan 
de  Lumbres,  who  frequently  performed  very  gallant  deeds  of  arms, 
bringing  back  with  them  provisions  from  the  enemy,  whether  they 
would  or  not,  and  even  prisoners. 

Thus  they  remained  the  whole  summer.  It  was  the  intention  of 
Philip  and  his  council  to  continue  until  they  should  starve  them  out ; 
for  it  would  cost  them  too  many  men  were  they  to  attempt  to  carry 
it  by  storm.  They  with  much  labor  placed  on  the  hill  of  Oudenarde 
a  prodigiously  great  engine,  twenty  feet  wide  and  forty  long,  which 
they  called  a  Mutton,  to  cast  heavy  stones  and  beams  of  timber  into 
the  town,  an-l  crush  everything  they  should  fall  on.  They  had  also, 
the  more  to  alcrm  the  ganison,  fired  a  bombard  of  a  very  great  size, 
which  was  fifty  foet  in  length,  and  shot  stones  of  an  immense  weight. 
When  they  fired  o.T  this  bombard,  it  might  be  heard  five  leagues  oflf 
in  the  day-time,  an-J  ten  at  night.  The  report  of  it  was  so  loud, 
that  it  seemed  as  if  aU  the  devils  in  hell  had  broken  loose. 

The  Ghent  men  made  likewise  another  engine,  which  they  pointed 
against  the  town,  to  casi  large  bars  of  hot  copper.  With  such 
machines,  as  cannons,  bombards,  sows  and  muttons,  did  the  Ghent 
army  labor  to  annoy  the  garrison  of  Oudenarde.  They,  however, 
comforted  each  other  as  well  as  they  could,  and  defended  themselves 
against  these  attacks.  They  made  sallies  three  or  four  times  a  week, 
in  which  they  gained  more  honor  than  disgrace,  and  also  more  profit 
than  loss. 


CHAPTER  CII. 

A  DETACmiENT  OF  THE  GHENT  ARMY  FROM  BEFORE  OUDENARDE,  IN  OVER- 
RUNNING  THE  LANDS  OF  THEIR  LORD,  BURN  SOME  VILLAGES  ON  THE 
FRONTIERS  OF  FRANCE,  WHICH  CAUSES  A  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF 
FRANCE  AND  THEM. 

While  the  siege  of  Oudenarde  was  going  forward,  eleven  hundred 
men  left  the  army,  with  a  determination  to  scour  the  country,  and 

*  *•  Galrifiaches  "—a  wrt  of  strong  wliite  wiue,  or  liquaux. 


307 

to  ruin  and  destroy  the  houses  of  those  knights  who,  navmg  quitted 
Flanders,  had  established  themselves,  v/ith  their  wives  and  families 
in  Hainault,  Brabant,  and  in  Artois.  They  accomplished  their  pur' 
pose  ;  for  this  detachment  committed  great  damage  throughout 
Flanders,  not  leaving  any  house  of  a  gentleman  unburnt,  or  stand- 
ing. They  then  came  again  to  Marie,  the  house  nf  the  earl,  and 
completely  destroyed  it.  They  found  there  the  craole  in  whic'h  ho 
had  been  nursed,  and  the  bathing  tub  in  which  he  had  becL  washed 
both  of  which  they  entirely  demolished.  They  pulled  down  the 
chapel,  carrying  away  with  them  the  bell  to  Bruges,  where  they  met 
Peter  du  Bois,  and  Peter  le  Nuitre,  who  entertained  them  well,  a.id 
told  them  they  had  performed  good  services.  When  these  men  iiad 
refreshed  themselves,  they  took  the  road  to  the  bridge  of  AVarne^ton, 
crosGcd  the  river  Lis,  and  came  before  Lille,  where  they  destroyed 
some  windmills  and  set  fire  to  other  villages  of  Flanders.  Upward 
of  four  thousand  of  the  inhabitants  of  Lille  armed  themselves,  and 
sallied  out  on  horseback  and  on  foot,  after  these  marauders,  whom 
they  soon  overtook,  slew  many  and  seized  others,  who  had  after, 
wards  their  heads  struck  off  in  Lisle  ;  but,  had  they  been  well  pur. 
sued,  not  one  of  them  would  have  escaped.  Notwithstanding  this 
check,  the  detachment  from  the  Ghent  army  entered  the  country  of 
Tournay,  where  they  did  much  mischief,  and  burnt  the  town  of 
Sechlin,  and  some  of  the  adjacent  villages  which  belong  to  the  king, 
dom  of  France.  They  then  returned  with  a  very  considerable  booty, 
to  the  siege  of  Oudenarde.  ' 

News  was  carried  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  at  Bapaume  in  Artois 
how  the  Ghent  men  had  pillaged  and  burnt  some  villages  in  France! 
He  instantly  wrote  an  account  of  it  to  his  sovereign,  who  at  that 
time  was  'at  Compiegne,  as  well  as  to  his  brother  the  duKe  cf  Berry, 
to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  to  the  king's  council,  that  they  mip-ht 
consider  cf  it.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  wished  not  the  Flemings' to 
have  acted  otherwise ;  for  he  though  it  would  be  now  necessary  to 
call  on  the  king  for  aid,  otherwise  his  father-in-law,  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  would  never  regain  his  inheritance ;  besides,  on  every 
account,  this  war  exasperated  him  most  exceedingly,  for  he  was,  in 
right  of  his  wife,  the  heir  of  Flandere. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  resided  at  this  moment  at  Hedin.  He  there 
learnt  that  the  Ghent  men  had  destroyed  his  house  at  Marie,  through 
spite  to  him,  even  the  chamber  wherein  he  was  born,  and  had  broken 
the  font  wherein  he  had  been  baptized,  with  the  cradle  of  his  child- 
hood,  which  was  of  silver.  The  bathing  tub  wherein  he  had  been 
washed  was  beaten  to  pieces  and  carried  away.  All  this  vexed  him 
exceedingly.  While  at  Hedin  he  thought  of  different  plans :  for  he 
saw  his  country  had  turned  against  him,  except  Dendremonde  and 
Oudenarde,  and  no  succor  to  be  looked  for,  but  from  France.  Hav- 
ing  weighed  well  all  circumstances,  he  resolved  to  visit  his  son  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  who  lived  at  Bapaume,  and  explain  to  him  his 
situation.  He  departed  from  Hedin  and  went  to  Arras,  where  he 
reposed  himself  two  days.  On  the  morrow  he  came  to  Bapaume, 
and  dismounted  at  the  hdtel  of  the  counts  of  Artois,  which  was  new 
his  own ;  for,  by  the  death  of  his  lady-mother,  he  was  count  of 
Artois.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  took  much  compassion  on  him,  and 
comforted  him  kindly,  when  he  had  heard  his  complaint?,  saying, 
"  My  lord,  by  the  faith  I  owe  to  you,  and  to  the  king,  I  will  not 
attend  to  anything  but  the  recovery  of  your  country.  You  shall  be 
repossessed,  or  we  will  lose  the  remainder;  for  it  is  not  to  besutiered 
that  such  a  set  of  scoundrels  as  are  now  in  Flanders  should  o-overn 
that  country,  as  in  that  case  all  knighthood  and  gentility  m.ay  bo 
destroyed  and  pulled  do\»^n,  and  consequently  all  Christianity." 

The  earl  of  Flanders  was  much  consoled  by  the  duke  engaging 
to  assist  him.  He  cook  leave  of  him,  and  went  to  the  city  of  Airas, 
At  this  time,  he  iieid  in  prison  upward  of  two  hundred  persons  from 
the  chief  towns  in  Flanders,  who  had  only  bread  and  water  for  fcod  ; 
and  every  day  they  were  threatened  to  lose  their  heads.  When  the 
earl  returned  to  Arras,  he  gave  them  all  their  liberties,  in  honor  of 
God  and  the  Virgin ;  for  he  found,  from  what  had  passed  in  Flan, 
ders  after  their  imprisonment,  that  they  were  not  any  way  to  blame. 
He  made  them  all  swear  to  be  true  and  loyal  to  him,  and  then  gave 
them  money  to  carry  them  to  Lille  or  Douay,  or  wherever  else  they 
pleased.  The  earl  gained  much  popularity  by  this  measure.  Ho 
then  left  Arras,  and  returned  to  Hedin. 


CHAPTER  CIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  INSTIGATES  HIS  NEPHEW  KING  CHARLES  TO 
MAKE  WAR  ON  GHENT  AND  ITS  ALLIES,  AS  WELL  IN  REVENGE  FOR  THE 
BURNT  VILLAGES  AS  TO  ASSIST  IN  THE  RECOVERY  OF  FLANEERS  FOR 
THE  EARL,  WHO  WAS  HIS  VASSAL. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  not  forgetful  of  the  engagements  he 
had  entered  into  with  his  lord  and  father  the  earl  of  Flanders.  He 
set  out  from  Bapaume  attended  by  sir  Guy  de  la  Trimouille  and  sir 
John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  who  were  very  desirous  the 
earl  should  be  assisted.  These  two  were  the  principal  persons  of 
his  council.  They  continued  their  journey  until  they  arrived  at 
Senlis,  where  the  king  was  with  his  two  uncles  of  Berry  and  Bour. 
bon.  He  was  received  with  joy,  and  then  was  asked  what  was  the 
news  in  Flanders,  and  how  the  siege  of  Oudenarde  was  goino-  on. 
The  duke  of  Burgundy  made  very  prudent  replies  to  these°first 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE.  SPAIN, 


'luestions  of  the  king  and  his  uncles;  but  when  he  found  an  oppor- 
tunity,  he  drew  his  brother  the  duke  of  Berry  aside,  and  explained 
tD  him  how  the  Ghent  men,  in  the  insolence  of  their  pride,  were 
endeavoring  to  be  masters  everywhere,  and  to  destroy  all  gentlemen  ; 
that  they  had  already  burnt  and  pillaged  part  of  the  kingdom  of 
France,  which  was  much  tj  the  prejudice  and  dishonor  of  the  realm, 
Lnd  ought  not  to  be  patiently  borne. 

"  Fair  brother,"  said  tlie  duke  of  Berry,  "  we  will  talk  to  the 
kino"  on  this  subject :  you  and  I  are  the  principal  of  his  council. 
The  king  being  made  a  party,  no  one  will  attempt  to  thwart  our 
inclinations  in  fomenting  a  war  between  France  and  Flanders,  which 
have  hitherto  been  at  peace  with  each  other :  it  will  be  proper  we 
give  some  good  reasons  for  it,  and  that  the  barons  of  France  be  c*" 
our  opinion ;  otherwise  we  may  be  blamed,  and  the  fault  thrown  on 
us ;  for  the  king  is  young,  and  every  one  knows  that  he  will  do 
whatever  we  shall  tell  him  or  advise  him.  If  it  turn  out  successful, 
it  will  be  passed  .over;  but,  should  it  be  otherwise,  we  shall  be 
charged  with  it,  and  much  more  blamed,  and  with  reason,  than  any 
of  the  other  counsellors.  Every  one  will  say,  '  See  how  badly  the 
king's  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  have  advised  the 
king;  they  have  engaged  the  nation  in  a  war  in  which  it  had  nothing 
to  do.'  I  therefore  say,  my  fair  lord,  that  we  must  assemble  the 
greater  part  of  the  prelates  and  nobles  of  the  kingdom  of  France, 
and  by  before  them,  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  who  is  personally 
interested  in  this  business,  all  the  events  which  bear  any  relation  to 
the  inheritance  of  Flanders :  we  shall  then  soon  see  what  is  the 
general  wish  of  France." 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  replied,  "  You  say  well,  my  fair  brother, 
and  what  you  have  advised  shall  be  done."  At  these  words,  the 
king  entered  the  apartments  where  his  uncles  were,  with  a  falcon 
on  his  wrist :  he  was  struck  with  the  duke's  last  words,  and  said 
with  much  good  humor,  "  What  were  you  speaking  of,  my  fair 
uncles,  at  this  moment  with  so  much  earnestness  ?  I  should  like  to 
hear  it,  if  it  be  proper  for  me  to  know."  "  Yes,  my  lord,"  an- 
swered the  duke  of  Berry  ;  "  for  what  we  were  discussing  personally 
concerns  you.  Your  uncle,  my  brother  of  Burgundy,  has  just  been 
complaining  to  me  of  the  Flemings :  those  villains  of  Flanders  have 
driven  the  earl  their  lord  out  of  his  country,  and  all  the  gentlemen. 
They  are  now,  to  the  amount  of  a  hundred  thousand  men,  besieging 
Oadenarde,  under  a  captain  called  Philip  von  Artaveld,  an  English, 
man  for  courage,  who  has  sworn  he  will  never  break  up  the  siege 
until  he  has  had  his  will  on  those  of  the  town,  unless  you  shall  force 
him  to  it.  This  reservation  he  has  made.  Now,  what  do  you  say 
to  this  ?  will  you  assist  your  cousin  of  Flanders  to  regain  his  inher- 
itance,  of  which  peasants,  in  their  pride  and  cruelty,  have  deprived 
him  ?"  "  By  my  faith,  my  dear  uncles,"  replied  the  king,  "  I  have 
a  very  great  inclination  so  to  do,  and  in  God's  name  let  us  march 
thither.  I  wish  for  nothing  more  than  to  try  my  strength  in  arms, 
for  never  hitherto  have  I  had  armor  on.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  if 
I  wi-h  to  reign  with  honor  and  glory,  that  I  learn  the  art  of  war." 

The  two  dukes,  looking  at  each  other,  were  much  delighted  with 
what  the  king  had  said  ;  and  the  duke  of  Berry  added,  "  My  lord, 
you  have  very  properly  spoken,  and  you  are  bound  to  do  what  you 
say ;  for  the  country  of  Flanders  is  a  dependence  on  the  domain  of 
France  ;  and  you  have  sworn,  and  we  also  for  you,  that  you  will 
mpport  in  their  rights  your  vassals  and  liege  men :  the  earl  is  also 
^our  cousin ;  you  therefore  owe  him  atfection.  Now,  since  you  are 
in  such  good  inclinations,  do  not  change  them,  but  say  the  same 
lO  all  who  shall  speak  to  you  on  this  subject;  for  we  will  assemble 
in  haste  the  prelates  and  barons  of  your  realm,  and  in  your  presence 
lay  before  them  this  business.  Do  you  speak  your  mind  then,  as 
jlearly  and  as  loudly  as  you  have  done  to  us,  and  they  all  will  say 
we  have  an  enterprising  and  well-intentioned  king."  "  On  my 
aith,  my  fair  uncle,  I  wish  everything  were  ready  for  us  to  march 
thither  to-morrow ;  for,  from  henceforward,  the  greatest  pleasure  I 
shall  have  will  be  to  abase  the  pride  of  these  Flemings."  The  two 
dukes  were  well  pleased  at  hearing  the  king  thus  speak  out.  The 
duke  of  Bourbon  now  came,  having  been  sent  for  by  them;  and 
they  related  to  him  all  you  have  heard,  and  how  eager  the  king  was 
to  march  to  Flanders,  with  which  he  was  much  pleased 

Things  remained  in  this  state.  The  king  and  his  uncles  wrote 
letters  to  all  the  lords  of  the  council,  ordering  them  to  come  to  Com- 
piegiie  on  a  certaiii  day,  when  there  would  be  a  council  bald  on  the 
affiirs  of  the  realm.  Every  one  obeyed,  as  was  right;  but  the 
king  was  so  much  rejoiced  at  what  he  had  heard,  and  so  muchoccu- 
pied  was  his  mind  with  this  subject,  that  nothing  could  put  it  out  of 
his  head.  He  frequently  said,  "  The  council  would  be  too  tedious 
to  accomplish  the  business  well  ;"  adding,  that  "  when  any  one 
wishes  to  perform  an  enterprise  successfully,  deliberations  should  not 
be  too  loig  ;  for  at  last  the  enemy  gains  information  of  it."  He  also 
said,  when  they  laid  before  him  the  dangers  that  might  happen,  "  Yes, 
yes ;  nothing  venture,  nothing  gain."  In  this  manner  did  the  young 
king  of  France  converse  with  the  knights  and  squires  of  his  chamber. 
I  will  now  relate  to  you  a  dream  which  he  had  at  this  time  at  Senlis  ; 
and  from  which  he  took  a  flying  hart  for  his  emblem,  as  I  was  then 
iiiformcd 


CHAPTER  CIV. 

CHARLES  THE  SIXTH,  KING  OF  FRANCE,  FROM  A  DREAM,  CHOOSES  A  FLY. 
ING  HART  FOR  HIS  nEVICE. 

It  happened  that  during  the  residence  of  the  young  king  Charles 
at  Senlis,  as  he  was  sleeping  in  his  bed,  a  vision  appeared  to  him. 
He  thought  he  was  in  the  city  of  Arras,  where,  until  then,  he  had 
never  been,  attended  by  all  the  flower  of  knighthood  of  his  kingdom  : 
that  the  earl  of  Flanders  came  there  to  him,  and  placed  on  his  wrist 
a  most  beautiful  and  elegant  filgrim-falcon,  saying,  "  My  lord,  in 
God's  name,  I  give  this  falcon  to  you,  for  the  best  that  was  ever  seen, 
the  most  indefatigable  hunter,  and  the  most  excellent  striker  of 
Voirds."  The  king  was  much  pleased  with  the  present,  and  said, 
"  Fair  cousin,  I  give  you  my  thanks."  He  then  thought  he  turned 
to  the  constable  of  France  who  was  near  him,  and  said,  *'  Sir  Oliver^ 
let  you  and  I  go  to  the  plains,  and  try  this  elegant  falcon  which  my 
cousin  of  Flanders  has  given  me."  When  the  constable  answered, 
"Well,  let  us  go."  Then  each  mounted  their  horses,  and  went  into 
the  fields,  taking  the  falcon  with  them,  where  they  found  plenty  of 
herons  to  fly  him  at.  The  king  said,  "  Constable,  cast  of}"  the  falcon, 
and  we  shall  see  how  he  will  hunt."  The  constable  let  him  fly,  and 
the  falcon  mounted  so  high  in  the  air,  they  could  scarcely  see  him  : 
he  took  the  direction  toward  P'landers.  "  Let  us  ride  after  my  bird," 
said  the  king  to  the  constable  :  "  for  I  will  not  lose  him."  The 
constable  assented,  and  they  rode  on,  as  it  appeared  to  the  king, 
through  a  large  marsh,  when  they  came  to  a  wood,  on  which  the 
king  cried  out,  "  Dismount,  dismount :  we  cannot  pass  this  wood  on 
horseback."  They  then  dismounted,  when  some  servar,ts  came  and 
took  their  horses.  The  king  and  the  constable  entered  the  wood 
with  much  difficulty,  and  walked  on  until  they  came  to  an  extensive 
heath,  where  they  saw  a  falcon  chasing  herons,  and  striking  them 
down  ;  but  they  resisted,  and  there  was  a  battle  between  them.  It 
seemed  to  the  king  that  his  falcon  performed  gallantly,  and  drove  the 
birds  before  him  so  far,  that  he  lost  sight  of  him.  This  much  vexed 
the  king,  as  well  as  the  impossibility  of  follovv'ing  him  ;  and  he  said 
to  the  constable,  "  I  shall  lose  my  falcon,  which  I  shall  very  much 
regret ;  for  I  have  neither  lure,  nor  anything  else  to  call  him  back." 
While  the  king  was  in  this  anxiety,  he  thought  a  beautiful  hart,  with 
two  wings,  appeared  to  issue  out  of  the  wood,  and  come  to  this  heath 
and  bend  himself  down  before  the  king,  who  said  to  the  constable, 
as  he  regarded  this  wonder  with  delight,  "  Constable,  do  you  remain 
here,  and  I  will  mount  this  hart  that  offers  himself  to  me,  and  follow 
my  bird."  The  constable  agreed  to  it,  and  the  young  king  joyfully 
mounted  the  hart,  and  went  seeking  the  falcon.  The  hart,  like  one 
well  tutored  to  obey  the  king's  pleasure,  carried  him  over  the  tops 
of  the  highest  trees,  when  he  saw  his  falcon  striking  down  such 
numbers  of  birds,  that  he  marvelled  how  he  could  do  it.  It  seemed 
to  the  king  that  when  the  falcon  had  sufficiently  flown,  and  struck 
down  enough  of  the  herons,  he  called  him  back,  and  instantly  ;  as  if 
well  taught,  he  perched  on  the  king's  wrist,  when  it  seemed  to  him, 
that  after  he  had  taken  the  falcon  by  its  lure,  and  given  him  his  reward, 
the  hart  flew  back  again  over  the  wood,  and  replaced  the  king  on 
the  same  heath  whence  he  had  carried  him,  and  where  the  constable 
was  waiting,  who  was  much  rejoiced  at  his  return.  On  his  arrival 
he  dismounted :  the  hart  returned  to  the  wood,  and  was  no  more 
seen.  The  king  then,  as  he  imagined,  related  to  the  constable  how 
well  the  hart  had  carried  him  :  and  that  he  had  never  rode  so  easy 
before  in  his  life;  and  also  the  goodness  of  his  falcon,  who  had 
struck  down  such  numbers  of  birds  :  to  all  which  the  constable  vviU 
lingly  listened.  The  servants  then  seemed  to  come  after  them  with 
their  horses,  which,  having  mounted,  they  followed  a  magnificent 
road  that  brought  them  back  to  Arras.  The  king  at  this  part  awak. 
ened,  much  astonished  at  the  vision  he  had  seen,  which  was  so  im- 
printed on  his  memory,  that  he  told  it  to  some  of  his  attendants  who 
were  waiting  in  his  chamber.  The  figure  of  this  hart  was  so  agree- 
able  to  him,  that  he  could  not  put  it  out  of  his  imagination ;  and 
this  was  the  cause  why,  on  this  expedition  to  Flanders  against  the 
Flemings,  he  took  a  flying  hart  for  his  device. 


CHAPTER  CV. 

DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  OUDENARDE,  THE  REBELS  ENTREAT  KING  CHARLES 
TO  MAKE  PEACE  BETWEEN  THEM  AND  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS.  THE 
KING  ANSWERS  THEM  WITH  CONTEMPT.  THEV  THEN  ENDEAVOR  TO 
DRAW  THE  ENGL:SH  INTO  AN  ALLIANCE  WITH  THEM. 

Philip  von  Artaveld,  although  he  had  been  very  successful  at  the 
battle  of  Bruges,  and  though  fortune  had  smiled  on  him  at  his  de- 
feat of  the  earl  and  citizens  of  Bruges,  possessed  not  any  abilities  for 
war  or  sieges.  When  young  he  had  not  been  educated  for  it,  but  in 
fishing  with  a  rod  in  the  rivers  Scheld  and  Lis  ;  and  he  clearly  proved 
his  incapacity  during  the  siege  of  Oudenarde.  He  knew  not  how 
to  take  the  town,  and,  through  pride  and  presumption,  thought  that 
it  must  be  his,  and  that  the  inhabitants  ought  to  come  and  surrender 
it  to  him.  They  had  no  such  inclination  ;  but  behaved  themselves 
like  valorous  men,  skirmishing  frequently  with  these  Flemings  at  the 
barriers,  in  which  they  slew  many  and  wounded  more;  a.id  then 
retired  without  loss  into  their  town.   In  these  sallies,  Lambeil  d9 


CHRONICLES   OF   E  N  M  ii  A 


,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


30D 


Lainbios,  Tristan  his  brother,  and  the  lord  de  Lunelhein,  gained 
great  renown. 

The  Flemings,  observing  that  the  ditches  of  Oudenarde  were  wide 
and  full  of  water,  and  that  they  could  not  approach  the  place  but 
with  great  peril,  resolved  in  council  to  collect  quantities  oi  faggots 
and  straw  tJ  fill  them  up,  to  enable  them  to  come  near  the  walls  and 
engage  hand  to  hand.  As  it  had  been  ordered,  so  it  was  executed  ; 
but  the  garrison  held  what  they  were  about  cheap,  and  said,  that  if 
th-ere  was  no  treason  between  them  and  the  townspeople,  they  were 
not  alarmed  for  the  event  of  the  eiege.  However,  sir  Daniel  de 
Haluyn,  the  governor,  to  prevent  any  misconduct,  had  kept  the  citi- 
zens  so  much  under  command,  that  they  had  not  any  power  what- 
ever: and  he  had  strictly  ordered,  that  none  of  the  inhabitants  should 
dare  to  ascend  the  walls,  day  or  night,  without  being  accompanied 
by  some  of  the  men-at-arms;  otherwise,  if  found,  they  would  risk 
the  loss  of  their  lives.  In  this  manner  was  the  siege  continued.  The 
Flemings  had  plenty  of  provision  in  their  army,  which  was  brought 
to  them  by  sea  and  land,  as  well  as  down  the  rivers,  for  they  were 
lords  of  the  whole  of  Flanders.  They  were  also  near  the  countries 
of  Holland,  Zealand,  Brabant,  and  a  part  of  Hainault,  the  inhabitants 
of  which,  through  avarice  of  gain,  privately  brought  their  army  pro. 
vision  in  quantities. 

This  Philip  von  Artaveld  had  a  courage  more  like  English  than 
French.  He  would  have  been  glad  if  they  had  adhered  more  to  the 
former,  and  made  an  alliance  with  England ;  for,  should  the  king  of 
France,  or  duke  of  Burgundy,  march  an  army  against  them  to  re- 
cover  the  country,  they  would  have  been  assisted.  Philip  had  al- 
ready ia  his  army  two  hundred  English  archers,  who  had  stolen 
away  from  their  garrison  at  Calais,  and  were  paid  every  week. 

Philip,  to  put  a  better  color  on  his  actions,  and  to  know  what  they 
said  of  him  in  France,  resolved  to  send  letters  from  himself  and  from 
the  country  of  Flanders,  to  the  king  of  France,  humbly  entreating 
the  king  to  take  the  trouble  of  bringing  about  a  sound  reconciliation 
between  them  and  the  earl  their  lord.  He  had  no  sooner  mentioned 
this  idea  than  it  was  executed  :  he  wrote  amicable  letters  to  the  king 
of  France  and  to  his  council,  which  he  ordered  a  messenger  to  carry 
to  France  and  deliver  to  the  king.  The  messenger  said  he  would 
willingly  obey,  and  rode  on  with  the  letters  until  he  came  to  Senlis, 
where  the  king  was,  to  whom  and  to  his  uncles  he  gave  the  letters. 
The  king  took  them,  and  had  them  read  in  the  presence  of  his 
uncles  and  council.  After  they  had  been  read  and  comprehended, 
the  auditors  burst  out  into  laughter.  The  messenger,  because  he 
had  come  into  the  king's  presence  without  a  passport,  was  ordered 
to  be  arrested,  and  put  into  prison,  where  he  remained  for  upward 
of  three  weeks. 

Wken  Philip  heard  of  this,  he  was  very  indignant;  and,  having 
summoned  the  captains  of  the  army  to  him,  he  said,  "  You  see  what 
honor  the  king  of  France  pays  to  us,  after  we  have  so  amicably 
written  to  him,  for  which  he  detains  our  messenger.  We  certainly 
make  too  "Tiany  difficulties  in  connecting  ourselves  with  the  English, 
and  may  suffer  for  it.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  is  now  in  France  and 
governs  the  king  just  as  he  pleases,  for  he  is  but  a  child.  Do  you 
think  that  he  will  leave  things  in  their  present  situation  ?  Certainiy 
not.  Take  for  example  our  messenger,  whom  he  has  detained.  It 
will  therefore  be  prudent  in  us  to  send  to  England,  as  well  for  the 
general  good  of  Flanders,  as  to  secure  ourselves  and  alarm  our  en- 
emies.  I  am  desirous,"  said  Philip,  "  that  we  send  thither  ten  or 
twelve  of  our  principal  men,  that  the  knowledge  of  it  may  be  carried 
to  France,  and  that  the  king  and  his  council  may  think  we  intend  to 
unite  ourselves  with  his  adversary,  the  king  of  England.  But  I  do 
not  wish  such  alliances  to  be  made  in  a  hurry,  nor  at  all  if  we  were 
not  thus  circumstanced  ;  but  I  would  that  our  embassadors  should 
demand  privately  of  the  king  of  England  and  his  council  the  sum  of 
two  hundred  thousand  old  crowns,  which  we  have  a  just  right  to, 
and  which  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  my  father,  and  the  states  of  Flanders, 
lent  to  the  king  of  England  when  before  Tournay,  to  pay  his  troops. 
Let  them  also  tell  the  king  of  England,  his  uncles  and  his  counsel- 
lors,  t'.iat  the  states  of  Flanders  in  general,  and  the  chief  towns  who 
made  this  loan,  demand  the  payment  of  it ;  and  that  when  this  shall 
have  been  done,  which  the  king  of  England  is  obliged  to  perform,  he 
and  his  subjects  shall  have  free  entry  into  Flanders  for  the  time  to 
com?.  "  It  is  much  better,"  added  Philip,  "  that  we  make  use  of 
what  is  our  own,  than  that  foreigners  should  do  so ;  and  we  never 
can  have  a  better  opp  ortunity  than  now  to  get  it  back  again,  for 
the  king  and  realm  of  England  will  not  hesitate  to  gain  the  entry, 
love,  and  alliance  of  such  a  country  as  Flanders  now  is  :  besides,  the 
English  have  not  in  the  whole  coast  from  Bordeaux  to  Sluys  any 
irjit,  except  Cilais,  Cherbourg,  and  Brest,  to  gain  entrance  into 
France.  Flanders,  therefore,  will  open  her  ports  to  them  very  op- 
portunel}- ;  for  Brittany,  excepting  Brest,  is  quite  shut  against  them, 
and  the  duke  of  Brittany,  has  sworn  to  be  a  true  Frenchman,  which, 
if  he  were  not,  he  would  so  become,  through  love  to  his  coiisin-ger- 
man  the  earl  of  Flanders." 

All  who  heard  him,  answered,  that  he  had  well  and  wisely  spoken, 
and  what  he  had  proposed  should  be  followed  ;  and  that  whoevei  was 
of  the  contrary  opiaion,  was  not  a  wellwisher  to  the  prosperity  of 
Flan.ders.  Philip  did  not  delay  executing  it ;  he  wrote  on  this  sub- 
ject to  Peter  4u  Bois  and  Peter  le  Nuitre,  governors  of  Bruges,  and 
also  to  those  of  Ypres  and  Courtray,  who  agreed  to  hiz  propufaal. 


One  or  two  citizens  were  chosen  from  the  principal  towns,  but  from 
Ghent  six.  Among  the  first  were  Francis  Atremen,  Rasee  de  hi 
Verdelle,  Louis  de  Vaux,  sir  John  Stotelare,  Martin  Blondel-Vatre, 
Jacob  Bernare,  and  a  clerk  who  had  been  nominated  bishop  of  Ghent 
by  pope  Urban.  Master  John  d'Albert,  who  had  been  dean  of  ti  e 
church  of  our  Lady  at  Tournay,  had  proposed  to  make  a  bishopric 
of  the  town  of  Ghent,  which  should  enjoy  the  profits  the  bishop  of 
Tournay  ought  to  have. 

When  the  twelve  citizens  had  received  their  full  instructions,  aa 
to  what  they  were  to  say  and  do,  they  took  leave  of  their  friends, 
departed  from  the  siege  of  Oudenarde,  and  continued  their  journey 
until  they  arrived  at  Calais.  Sir  John  d'Albrenes,*  the  governor,  re. 
ceived  them  very  politely  ;  when  he  understood  they  wanted  to  go  to 
England,  he  provided  them  with  ships  and  passage-boats.  They  re 
mained  there  only  three  days,  when  they  embarked,  landed  at  Dover, 
and  pursued  their  road  to  London. 

At  the  time  this  embassy  from  Flanders  arrived  at  London,  the 
king  of  England  with  his  council,  sir  John  Montague,  sir  John  Bur. 
ley,  and  sir  William  Beauchamp.  were  at  Westminster,  occupied  in 
the  investing  sir  Perducas  d'Albreth,  with  the  whole  barony  of  Chau. 
mont  in  Gascony,  which  had  reverted  to  the  king,  for  hirn  to  do  with 
it  as  he  pleased  ;  and  I  will  tell  you  how  this  happened.  King  Ed 
ward,  in  former  times,  had  given  it  to  sir  John  Chandos,  who  had 
held  it  as  long  as  he  lived  :  after  his  death,  he  had  given  it  to  sir 
Thomas  Felton.  Now  sir  Thomas  was  lately  d-^ad,  and  the  barony 
had  revertr'd  to  the  king  of  England.  It  was  improper  it  should  long 
remain  wit!iout  a  lord  who  would  reside  on  the  5-pot ;  for  it  joined 
the  lands  of  the  lord  d'Albreth,  who  at  that  period  v,  as  a  loyal  French- 
man. The  king's  council  considered  that  sir  Perducas  d'Albreth, 
having  faithl'ully  served  the  kings  of  England,  Edward,  Richard,  and 
the  prince,  as  well  as  the  country  of  the  Bourdelois  for  upward  of 
thirty  years,  was  well  deserving  to  have  this  estate,  which  he  would 
defend  against  any  one. 

Sir  Perducas  d'Albreth,  on  receiving  tl\e  investiture  of  the  lands  of 
Chaumont  from  the  hands  of  the  king,  in  the  presence  of  the  nobles 
of  England,  thus  addressed  his  majesty  :  "  Sire,  I  take  and  receive 
this  inheritance  for  myself  and  for  rny  heirs,  on  condition  that  I  and 
my  heirs  faithfully  serve  you  against  all  mankind,  except  against  the 
house  of  Albreth  ;  for  against  that  whence  I  am  sprung,  I  will  never 
make  war  as  long  as  my  inheritance  is  left  in  peace."  The  king 
and  his  council  replied,  "  In  God's  name  be  it  so  ;"  and  on  these 
terms  he  was  invested. 

I  will  now  relate  what  befel  this  sir  Perducas  d'Albreth.  V/hen 
he  was  returning  to  Gascony  to  take  possession  of  his  estate,  and  the 
seneschal  of  Bordeaux  had  given  him  seisin  of  the  barony,  the  lord 
d'Albreth  was  much  rejoiced  ;  for  he  knew  his  cousin  would  not 
make  war  upon  him,  and  that  the  lands  of  Albreth  and  of  Chaumunt 
would  remain  in  quiet.  The  lord  d'Albreth  shov/ed  much  aflfection 
to  his  cousin,  for  he  expected  that  after  his  decease  he  would  be  put 
in  possession  of  such  of  his  castles  as  were  in  tlie  barony  of  Chau- 
mont. But  Perducas  had  not  v.ny  such  intentiors.  It  chanced  that 
he  fell  sick;  and,  when  he  was  lying  on  his  death-bed  and  saw  there 
were  no  hopes  of  recovery,  he  summoned  all  his  vassals,  and  calling 
to  him  a  young  squire  and  good  man-at-arms,  named  Perduch,t  said 
to  him,  "  I  transfer  to  thee,  in  the  presence  of  my  vassals,  ray  whole 
estate  of  Chaumont.  Be,  therefore,  a  true  Englishman,  and  loyal  to 
th  3  king  of  England.  But  I  will  not,  that  against  the  house  of  Albreth, 
whence  we  are  sprung,  thou  shouldest  ever  make  war,  unless  they 
commit  outrages  against  thee."  The  squire  cheerf  ully  answered, "  Sir, 
I  willingly  accept  it  on  these  terms."  Thus  was  Perduch  d'Albreth 
lord  of  Chaumont  in  Gascony.  Sir  Perducas  died  soon  after,  which 
is  all  I  know  about  it. 


CHAPTER  CVI. 

THE  EMBASSADORS  FROM  GHENT  FAIL  IN  FORMING  AN  ALLIANCE  WITH 

ENGLAND. 

Wren  these  •Ghent  men  were  come  to  London,  their  arri'-il  was 
soon  known,  and  information  of  it  carried  to  the  king  and  his  coun- 
cil, who  sent  to  them  to  know  what  they  wanted.  They  came  in  a 
body  to  the  palace  of  Westminster,  where  they  were  met  first  by  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  the  earl  of  Salisbury, 
and  the  greater  part  of  the  council;  but  tlie  king  was  not  present  at 
this  first  interview.  These  embassadors  having  made  their  obei- 
sances to  the  English  lords,  the  bishop  elect  of  Ghent  spoke  for  them 
all,  saying,  "  My  lords,  we  are  come  hither  by  orders  from  the  town 
of  Ghent,  and  from  all  Flanders,  to  request  counsel,  comfort,  and  as. 
sistance  from  the  king  of  England,  on  account  of  certain  articles,  and 
for  reason  of  ancient  alliances  which  subsisted  between  England  and 
Flanders.  We  wish  to  renew  them,  as  the  country  of  Flanders  now 
stands  in  need  of  assistance,  being  at  this  nicrnent  v.ithout  a  lord. 
The  principal  towns  and  the  country  have  chosen  a  regent,t  named 
Philip  von  Artaveld,  who  recommends  himself  particularl}  to  the 
king,  and  to  you  all  who  are  of  his  council.  He  entreats  y-.u  to  re. 
ceive  this  commendation  in  good  part;  for  if  the  king  shall  wish  ro 
come  into  Flanders  he  will  find  all  its  ports  open,  and  the  coun 

I    t  Sala  calls  him  "  Verduret  de  la  Bretli  his  nephew."   t  "  Regard."  See  p.  206 


310 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


well  disposed  toward  him,  where  he  may  repose  and  refresh  him. 
self  and  people  as  long  a  time  as  he  shall  please ;  and  he  may  call 
upon  Flanders  for  one  hundred  thousaiid  men,  all  armed.  We  are 
also  ordered  to  request  from  you  the  two  hundred  thousand  old  crowns* 
which  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  and  the  chief  towns  of  Flanders,  formerly 
lent  to  king  Edward,  of  good  memory,  at  the  sieges  of  Tournay  and 
of  Calais,  and  which  they  now  desire  may  be  paid  back.  It  is  the 
intention  of  the  principal  towns  in  Flanders,  that  before  anything 
further  be  done  in  a  treaty  of  alliance  this  sum  be  paid  down,  by 
which  means  the  king  of  England,  and  all  his  subjects,  may  say  they 
are  friends  to  the  Flemings ;  and  they  shall  have  free  entrance,  at 
their  pleasure,  into  Flanders." 

When  the  lords  had  heard  this  speech  and  demand,  they  looked 
at  each  other,  and  some  began  to  smile.  The  duke  of  Lancaster, 
addressing  them,  said,  "  My  fair  lords  of  Flanders,  what  you  have 
said  requires  counsel.  Go  and  return  to  London,  and  the  king  will 
consider  your  requests,  and  send  you  such  answers  as  you  shall  be 
contented  with."  The  Ghent  men  replied,  "  God  will  it  be  so." 
They  then  quitted  the  council  chamber,  leaving  the  lords  of  the 
council  behind,  who  began  to  laugh  among  themselves,  and  say, 
"  Did  you  notice  these  Flemings,  and  hear  the  request  they  made  ? 
They  ask  assistance,  saying,  they  are  in  very  great  want  of  it,  and, 
besides,  demand  our  money.  It  is  by  no  means  reasonable  that  we 
should  pay,  and  assist  them  into  the  bargain."  They  looked  on  the 
Flemings  as  proud  and  presumptuous,  in  thus  demanding  a  debt  of 
two  hundred  thousand  old  crowns  of  so  very  ancient  a  date  as  forty 
years. 

Nothing  could  have  happened  more  opportunely  for  the  king  of 
France,  who  was  eager  to  invade  Flanders ;  for  if  the  Flemings  had 
been  silent,  respecting  these  crowns,  and  had  only  requested  assist- 
ance from  the  king  of  England,  he  would  have  gone  in  person  to 
Flanders,  or  would  have  sent  thither  such  a  powerful  force,  that  the 
Flemings  who  were  in  the  field  might  have  resisted  the  greatest 
power  on  earth.  But  it  fell  out  otherwise,  as  you  will  hear  related 
in  this  history. 


CHAPTER  CVII. 

THE  MESSENGER  WHICH  THE  GHENT  MEN  HAD  SENT  TO  KING  CHARLES 
OF  FRANCE  IS  DELIVERED  FROM  PRISON.  SOME  PRISONERS  FROM 
TOURNAY  AND  COURTRAY  ARE  EXCHANGED  FOR  EACH  OTHER. 

Intelligence  was  carried  to  the  king's  council  in  France,  that 
Philip  von  Artaveld,  and  the  country  of  Flanders,  had  sent  embas- 
sadors *o  England  to  form  an  alliance.  And  it  was  commonly  report, 
ed,  chac  ho  king  of  England,  with  a  large  army,  was  about  to  come 
this  season  to  Flanders,  and  that  he  would  fix  his  quarters  at  Ghent. 
This  news  was  very  probable,  for  it  was  to  be  supposed  the  Flemings 
would  strengthen  themselves  by  some  means  or  other.  It  was  then 
thought  proper  to  liberate  the  messenger  of  Philip.  Indeed,  to  say 
the  truth,  they  had  not  any  right  to  imprison  him.  He  was  there- 
fore set  at  liberty,  and  sent  to  Oudenarde,  where  the  army  lay. 

At  this  lime,  the  citizens  of  Bruges  had  seized  and  imprisoned 
some  from  Tournay.  The  Flemings  showed  by  this  that  they  were 
indifferent  as  to  war  or  peace  with  the  French.  Those  of  Tournay, 
in  reiurn,  captured  some  citizens  of  Courtray,  whom  they  carried 
away  prisoners  to  their  town.  Thus  was  the  hatred  increased  be- 
tween the  men  of  Tournay  and  the  Flemings.  The  lords  of  Tour- 
nay, however,  who  wished  not  to  make  war  on  the  Flemings,  their 
neighbors,  on  their  own  account,  without  receiving  orders  from  the 
king  of  France,  resolved  to  send  two  of  their  citizens  to  Philip  von 
Artaveld,  to  make  up  matters  between  them,  so  that  they  might 
recover  their  townsmen  who  were  prisoners,  and  render  back,  in 
exchange  those  whom  they  had  taken.  John  Bon  Enfant  and  John 
Picard  were  chosen  to  go  on  this  business.  They  went  to  the  siege 
before  Oudenarde,  and  spoke  with  Philip,  who,  in  honor  of  the  city 
of  Tournay,  and  not  out  of  any  respect  to  the  king  of  France,  as  he 
told  them,  received  them  very  amicably :  for  the  king  had  not  used  him 
nor  the  country  of  Flanders  well,  when  he  had  imprisoned  a  mes- 
senger whom  he  had  sent  to  him  on  friendly  terms.  * 

"  Sir,"  replied  the  two  citizens,  "  you  have  received  back  your 
messenger."  "  That  is  true,"  said  Philip  ;  "  but  it  was  more  through 
fear  than  otherwiie.  Now  tell  me,"  added  Philip,  "  what  business 
has  brought  you  hither  ?"  "  Sir,"  answered  the  citizens,  "  it  is  to 
have  back  our  townsmen  who  are  imprisoned  at  Bruges."  "  Ha," 
replied  Philip ;  "  if  they  are  detained,  you  have,  also,  imprisoned 
some  from  Courtray.  You  must  not  lose  anything  for  this  journey, 
so  do  you  return  ou  men,  and  you  shall  have  yours."  The  men 
from  Tournay  answered,  "  You  say  well,  and  we  will  cheerfully 
consent  to  it."  The  agreement  was  instantly  made,  and  Philip  von 
Artaveld  wrote  to  Peter  du  Bois  and  to  Petre  le  Nuitre,  who  resided 
in  Brnge?,  to  deliver  up  the  citizens  of  Tournay  whom  they  had 
thrown  into  prison;  and  that  they  would  have  in  exchange  those 
who  had  been  detained  from  Courtray  ;  for  he  declared  the  city  of 
Tournay  had  written  to  request  it. 

When  they  took  their  leave,  Philip  thus  spoke  to  them  :  "  Gen- 
tlemen, mind  my  words :  I  do  not  wish  to  betray  you  ;  you  are  from 
the  town  of  Tournay,  which  is  a  dependence  on  the  king  of  France, 
with  Vv'hom  we  will  not  enter  into  any  treaty,  until  Dcndremonde 

*  "Old crowns:"  each  worth  seven  shillings  and  twopeoce.'-CoTORAvs. 


and  Oudenarde  shall  be  surrendered  to  us.  Do  not  therefore  come 
hither  again,  for  those  who  do  will  be  detaiLtd.  Advise  yourcoun. 
trymen  and  merchants  not  to  pass  through  Flanders  ;  for  we  well 
know,  that  the  king  of  France,  your  lord,  will  make  war  on  us,  for 
which  we  are  prepared." 

These  citizens  of  Tournay,  after  having  heard  this  speech,  re. 
turned  to  Tournay  to  relate  all  that  had  passed.  A  proclamation 
was  made,  that  no  one  should  have  any  intercourse  with  the  Fiem. 
ings,  without  incurring  the  indignation  of  the  king.  The  citizens 
of  Tournay,  who  had  been  imprisoned  at  Bruges,  returned  ;  and 
those  from  Courtray  were  sent  back.  They  dared  not  deal  openly 
with  the  Flemings;  but,  when  they  wanted  any  merchandise  from 
Flanders,  they  applied  to  Valenciennes ;  for  those  of  Brabant,  Hoi- 
land,  Hainault,  Zealand,  and  Liege,  might  travel  and  carry  on  their 
commerce  through  all  Flanders  with  perfect  security. 

The  siege  of  Oudenarde  still  went  on  in  the  same  manner.  Philip 
and  his  Ghent  men  were  encamped  on  the  hill  of  Oudenarde,  on 
the  side  of  Hainault,  where  they  had  planted  bombards,  cannons, 
and  large  machines,  which  made  such  a  noise  when  fired  that  they 
could  be  heard  upward  of  six  leagues.  Near  them,  but  below,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Scheld,  were  encamped  those  from  Bruges,  as  you 
ascend  the  river  by  the  gate  of  Bruges.  Those  of  Poperingue, 
Ypres,  Cassel,  and  the  Franconate,  were  quartered  near  them,  so 
that  they  surrounded  the  town  completely. 

Oudenarde  being  thus  sunjpunded,  the  Flemings  thought  they 
should  starve  those  within  it ;  but  the  garrison  made  frequent  sal. 
lies,  in  which  sometimes  they  gained  the  advantage,  and  at  others 
lost  it,  as  in  such  cases  must  happen.  Hov.'sver,  there  were  not 
any  attempts  made  to  storm  it.  Philip  would  not  rashly  risk  the 
lives  of  his  men,  an:;  .^aid  he  would  have  it  otherwise  than  by  storm  ; 
and  that  it  could  not  hold  out  much  longer,  since  there  was  not  a 
possibility  of  its  bel.jg  reinforced.  A  bird  could  scarcely  fly  into 
Oudenarde  without  being  seen  by  the  besieging  army,  so  com.pletely 
was  it  invested  on  all  sides. 


CHAPTER  CVIII. 

king  CHARLES  ORDERS  COMMISSIONERS  TO  ENTER  INTO  CERTAIN  TREA.. 
TIES  WITH  THE  FLEMINGS.  THEIR  MESSENGERS  ARE  IMPRISONED  AT 
THE  MOMENT  THEY  DEMANDED  PASSPORTS. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  France.    His  uncles  and  coun- 
cil thought  it  prudent  to  send  to  Tournay  some  knights  and  prelates 
of  the  realm  to  treat  with  the  Flemings,  and  to  learn  more  clearly 
their  intentions.    They  therefore  ordered  sir  Milles  de  Dormans, 
bishop  of  Beauvais,  the  bishop  of  Auxerre,  the  bishop  of  Laon,  sir 
Guy  de  Harcourt,  and  sir  Tristan  du  Bois,  to  Tournay  as  commis 
sioners  from  the  king  of  France,  where  they  found  John  Bon  En 
fant  and  John  Picard,  just  returned  from  the  siege  of  Oudenarde 
They  told  these  commissioners  that  Philip  von  Artaveld  had  de 
dared  to  them  on  taking  leave,  that  the  Flemings  would  never  enter 
into  any  treaty  until  Oudenarde  and  Dendremonde  were  in  their 
power.    "Well,"  replied  the  commissioners,  "Philip,  with  all  his 
pride  and  presumption,  of  which  he  has  enough,  is  not  master  of  all 
the  great  tov/ns  in  Flanders.    We  will  therefore  write  to  Ghent, 
Bruges,  and  Ypres,  and  send  to  each  town  letters  by  a  messenger. 
We  must  enter  on  this  business  by  some  means  or  other." 

The  commissioners  wrote  letters  to  the  three  principal  towns  in 
Flanders,  and  directed  them  to  Philip  von  Artaveld  as  the  chief 
leader.  These  letters  contained  as.  follows  :  "  To  Philip  von  Arta- 
veld and  his  companions,  and  to  the  good  people  of  the  three  towns 
of  Flanders  and  the  Franconate  of  Bruges.  May  it  please  you  to 
know,  that  the  king  of  France  has  sent  us  hither  with  the  good  inten- 
tions of  establishing  a  peace,  as  lord  paramount,  between  the  noble 
lord  of  Flanders,  his  cousin,  and  the  commonalty  of  Flanders.  Pub 
lie  report  says,  that  you  seek  to  form  an  alliance  with  the  king  of 
England  and  the  English  ;  which  will  be  unreasonable,  and  prejudi- 
cial to  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  which  the  king  declares  he  will 
not  suffer.  We  therefore  entreat  you,  in  t-ie  king's  name,  to  send  us 
passports,  that  we  may  endeavor  to  bring  this  peace  to  a  good  and 
solid  conclusion,  for  which  the  king  will  thank  y(m.  You  will  write 
us  word  what  are  your  intentions,  and  may  the  Lord  keep  you 
Written  at  Tournav  the  sixteenth  day  of  the  month  of  October" ' 
(1382.) 

When  these  three  letters,  which  contained  the  same  words,  were 
written  and  sealed,  they  gave  them  to  three  men,  to  carry  to  Ghent, 
to  Bruges,  and  to  Ypres,  and  to  bring  back  the  answers.  They  re 
plied,  they  would  bring  back  an  answer,  if  they  could  get  one,  and 
then  departed,  each  following  the  road  to  the  tov.n  he  was  sent  to. 

By  accident,  Philip  happened  to  be  at  Ghent  the  day  the  messenger 
arrived  with  his  letter  ;  for  otherwise  those  of  Ghent  would  not  have 
opened  it  in  his  absence.  When  he  had  read  it,  he  did  nothinfr  but 
laugh,  and  set  out  soon  after  from  Ghent,  on  his  return  to  Oudenarde, 
carrying  the  letter  with  him  ;  but  the  messenger  remained  in  prison 
in  Ghent.  When  arrived  at  Oudenarde,  he  called  to  him  the  lord  de 
Harzelles  and  others  of  his  companions :  having  read  to  them  ihe 
letters  from  the  commissioners,  he  said,  "  I  think  these  French  peo- 
ple wish  to  make  i  mockery  of  me  and  the  country  of  Flanders.  I 
told  the  citizens  of  Tournay  when  they  were  here  the  day  before  yes. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &-c. 


31! 


terday,  tkat  I  would  not  listen  to  any  proposals  from  France,  nor  enter 
into  any  treaty  which  they  might  offer,  until  Oudenarde  and  Dendre- 
monde  were  suiTcndered  to  us."  At  these  words,  news  came  from 
the  governors  of  Bruges  and  Ypres,  that  they  had  also  received  let- 
ters, and  that  the  messengers  who  had  brought  these  letters  were 
detained  and  lodged  in  the  town  prisons.  "  This  is  well  done," 
continued  Philip.  He  then  examined  the  letters  for  a  while,  and 
said  he  would  write  himself  to  the  French  commissioners.  He  did 
so,  m  consequence,  and  addressed  them,  "  To  the  very  noble  and 
discreet  lords  the  commissioners  from  France." 


CHAPTER  CIX. 

THE  ANSWER  OF  PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  TO  THE  FRENCH  COMMISSIONERS 
WHICH  HE  SENT  BY  A  PRISONER  OF  WAR  FROM  OUDENARDE. 

"  Very  dear  and  potent  lords,  may  it  please  you,  in  your  noble 
discretion,  to  know  that  we  have  received  very  amicably  the  letters 
sent  to  us  by  the  most  excellent  lord  Charles,  king  of  France,  inform- 
ing  u?,  that  your  very  noble  lordships  are  come  by  his  orders  into 
these  parts,  to  negotiate  a  peace  between  us  and  the  most  noble  [ 
p.rince  mv  lord  of  Flandere  and  the  country  of  Flanders,  and  that  the 
king  aforesaid  and  his  council  have  authority  to  bring  it  to  a  conclu- 
sion, as  the  citizens  of  Tournay,  our  dear  and  good  friends,  testify  to 
us  by  letters  patent  which  we  hav^  seen.  Now,  since  the  king 
writes  to  «s  that  he  is  much  displeased  that  these  discords  have  so 
long  continued  and  still  exist,  we  are  much  surprised  that  he  should 
treat  them  so  lightly  ;  as  in  former  times,  when  the  town  of  Ghent  had 
besieged  that  of  Oudenarde,  we,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the 
three  great  towns  of  Flanders,  wrote  to  him,  as  to  our  sovereign  lord, 
to  request  that  he  would  make  peace  with  us  ;  but  at  that  time  he  did 
not  seem  so  willing  to  do  what  at  this  moment  he  is  so  desirous  of. 

"  We  have  also  received  letters  patent  to  say,  that  twice  you  have 
v/ritten  ty  us,  and  that  you  have  come  twice  hither  commissioned  by 
the  king  aforesaid,  as  is  declared  in  these  letters  patent.  But  it  seems 
to  us,  that  in  our  answers,  which  we  have  sent,  we  have  clearly 
explained  our  intention  respecting  a  treaty,  Miiiich  is,  that  we  are 
resolved  no  treaty  shall  be  entered  into  by  us  and  the  country  of 
Flanders,  until  those  towns  and  fortresses  which  are  shut  against  the 
towns  and  country  of  Flanders,  and  particularly  and  expressly 
ygainst  the  good  town  of  Ghent,  of  which  we  are  regent,  sha.ll  be 
thrown  open  to  the  will  of  us  the  regent,  and  the  good  town  of 
Ghent ;  and,  if  this  be  not  done  as  a  preliminary,  we  shall  not  treat 
in  the  manner  you  request.  For  it  seems  to  us,  that  the  king, 
according  to  you,  means  to  assemble  a  large  army  to  assist  his  cousin 
our  lord.  We  know  and  feel  that  there  are  double  dealings  going 
forward  at  this  time,  as  was  the  case  foimerly.  Our  intention 
therefore  is,  to  be  on  sure  ground  and  prepared  for  our  defence  ;  for, 
if  it  should  fall  out  as  we  expect,  he  will  find  our  army  ready  to  de- 
fend us  against  our  enemies  ;  and  we  hope,  through  God's  assist- 
ance, to  be  as  foi-tunate  as  formerly  in  gaining  a  victory. 

"With  regard  to  what  you  say  of  public  rumor,  that  we,  or  some 
of  our  countrymen,  have  sought  an  alliance  with  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, and  that  we  are  to  be  aided  from  thence  ;  it  is  a  truth  that  we 
are  subjects  of  the  crown  of  France,  and  that  the  king  is  our  lord 
paramount,  to  whom  we  are  bounden  in  allegiance.  This  we  ever 
have  performed.  And  even  in  these  last  days  we  sent  him  our  let. 
ters,  as  to  our  sovereign  lord,  to  entreat  he  would  conclude  a  peace, 
to  which  he  not  only  made  no  reply,  but  detained  and  imprisoned 
our  messenger.  This  seems  to  us  a  blameable  conduct  in  such  a 
lord,  and  still  greater  in  him,  for  we  wrote  to  him  as  to  our  lord 
paramount,  and  he  never  condescended  to  send  any  answer. 
Since  therefore  he  has  thus  acted,  we  thought  ourselves  justified  in 
seeking  advantage  for  the  country  of  Flanders  from  whatever  persons 
we  pleased,  which  has  been  the  cause  of  the  embassy  to  England, 
but  nothing  hitherto  has  been  concluded.  The  king  may  not  there- 
fore be  too  late,  provided  all  the  strong  places  shall  be  laid  open  to 
us.  Notwithstanding,  we  had  forbidden  those  of  Tournay,  the  last 
time  they  came  to  our  army,  in  future  to  dare  to  carry  any  letters  or 
verbal  message,  withciut  proper  passports ;  yet  letters  and  messages 
have  been  carried  to  Bruges  and  Ghent ;  for  which  reason  we  have 
imprisoned  the  messengers,  and  we  will  teach  them  not  to  carry 
such  letters,  that  others  may  take  warning  from  their  example.  We 
know  well  that  you  are  seeking  to  sow  dissensions  among  us,  and 
(\<pecic:riy  :;g"i;^'-'t  nie,  Philip  von  Artaveld  (whom  God  guard  and 
prcservp,)  rind  thot  you  v/ish  to  stir  up  treason  where  at  this  moment 
there  2-^  peace.  We  therefore  warn  you  not  to  continue  such  prac- 
'ir,e;--,  w.iii]  the  before. mentioned  towns  be  opened  unto  us,  which, 
v.  jt'i  G::.i]'s  help,  they  t-hall  shortly  be,  and  to  whose  protection  we 
commend  yi-u. 

"Written  before  Ouden-:irde  the  20th  day  of  October,  in  the  year 
Vi'^^,  Philip  von  Artaveld  regent  of  Flanders." 

V/hen  Philip  had  written  the  above,  in  the  presence  of  his  coun- 
oil,  they  thought  it  could  not  be  ;i;nended,  and  sealed  it.  They  then 
conddered  to  whom  they  should  give  it  to  carry.  Philip  asked, 
"  Have  we  no  prisoners  from  Oudenarde  ?"  "  Yes,"  they  replied, 
«'  wo  have  a  varlet  who  was  taken  yesterday  in  a  skirmish,  who  is 
from  Artois."  "  Send  for  him  hither."  On  his  coming,  Philip  said, 
•*  Thou  art  my  prisoner,  and  I  may,  if  I  choose,  j)ut  thee  iustantly  to 


death,  but  thou  hast  had  a  narrow  escape  ;  for  since  thou  art  her^ 
thou  shalt  have  thy  liberty,  on  condition  that  thou  pledge  thy  trotlj 
to  carry  these  letters  to  Tournay,  and  deliver  them  into  the  handi 
of  the  king's  counsellors  whom  thou  wilt  find  there."    The  varh  t 
was  never  so  happy  in  his  life  as  when  he  was  promised  his  liberty, 
for  he  considered  his  death  as  certain,  and  replied,  "  I  swear  niy 
lord,  on  my  troth,  that  I  will  carry  them  whithersoever  you  please, 
were  it  to  hell."    PhiUp,  bursting  out  into  laughter,  said,  "Thou 
hast  well  spoken."    He  ordered  two  crowns  to  be  given  to  hun, 
and  had  him  escorted  out  of  the  camp,  and  put  in  the  road  to 
Tournay.  , 
When  he  arrived  at  Tournay  they  showed  him  the  h6tel  of  the 
bishop  of  Laon,  whither  he  went,  and  fulling  on  his  knees,  punc. 
tually  delivered  his  message  to  the  bishop.    They  asked  him  news  of 
Oudenarde  and  of  the  besieging  army,  when  he  told  them  all  he 
knew.    He  was  invited  to  dinner,  and  was,  during  dinner-time, 
closely  questioned  by  the  attendants  of  the  bishop.    The  bishop  of 
Laon  went  away,  being  imwilling  to  open  the  letters  without  his 
companions.    When  the  three  bishops  and  the  knights  were  assem- 
bled they  opened  the  letters,  read  them  attentively,  and  considered 
them   maturely.    They  then  delivered  their  sentiments,  saying, 
"  This  Philip  von  Artaveld  seemeth  full  of  pride  and  presumption, 
and  little  loves  the  royal  majesty  of  France."    Having  consulted 
together,  they  added,  "  The  provosts,  jurats  and  council  of  Tournay 
know  that  we  have  sent  to  Philip  and  the  towns  of  Flanders  :  it  is 
just  they  should  learn  the  answer  Philip  has  sent  us."    They  sent 
for  the  provost,  had  the  town-hall  opened,  and  sounded  the  bell 
which  called  the  council  together.    When  they  v;ere  all  assembled, 
they  read  to  them  the  letters  they  had  received.    The  wisest  were 
astonished  at  the  presumptuous  expressions  they  contained.    It  was 
resolved  that  copies  of  these  letters  should  remoiu  at  Tournay.  The 
council  then  broke  up,  and  every  man  returned  to  his  home. 


CHAPTER  ex. 

PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  WRITES  AFFECTEDLY "  CIVIL  LETTERS  TO  XOUR. 
NAY.     THE  FRENCH  COMMISSIONERS  KLTURN  TO  THE  KING. 

Philip  continued  with  the  army  before  Oudenarde,  as  you  have 
before  heard.  Pie  did  not  repent  having  sent  such  harsh  and  pointed 
answers  to  the  commii^sioners  of  tlie  king  of  France,  but  was  sorry  « 
he  had  not  written  cisjoling  letters  of  civiiify  to  the  provost  and  jurat* 
of  Tournay,  pretending  to  show  liiern  Isonor,  though  he  had  verj 
little  respect  for  them  ;  for  he  was  not  willing  to  increase  the  hatrer 
and  ill  will  they  bore  him. 

Philip  therefore  wrote  in  manner  and  ibrm  following  :  the  super 
scription  was,  "  To  our  honorable,  v/ise  and  good  IHends,  the  provost* 
and  jurats  of  the  good  town  of  Tournay.    "Very  dear  and  good 
friends,  may  it  please  you  to  knx)W  that  we  have  received  your 
letters,  v/hercin  mention  is  made  of  the  tvvo  citizens  of  your  town, 
ill  intentioned  carriers  of  lettrrs  to  Ghent  and  Bruges,  from  the 
commissioners  of  the  king  of  France,  who  have  been  arrested  and 
detained  by  us,  and  whom  you  entreat  to  be  set  ai  liberty  ;  by  which 
means  the  love  and  affection  (which,  through  God's  grace,  subsists 
between  us)  may  be  continued  uninterrupted  between  you  and  the 
country  of  Flanders.    This  love,  very  dear  friends,  does  not  appear 
to  be  very  great :  for  we  have  received  information  that  the  king  of 
France,  the  dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Brittany,  are  assembling  their 
forces  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  my  lord,  tlio  earl,  against  the 
country  of  Flanders,  to  regain  that  country,  and  to  fight  with  us, 
notwithstanding  the  letters  which  they  have  sent  ns  to  treat  of  peace 
and  concord,  which  to  us  does  not  seem  to  be  conduct  becoming 
such  persons ;  and  for  which  reason  we  are  upon  our  guard,  and 
shall  continue  so  henceforth  day  and  night.    With  respect  to  the 
prisoners,  your  townsmen,  we  shall  detain  them  until  we  knov,-  for 
a  certainty  the  truth  of  this  assembling  of  forces,  and  until  it  shall 
please  us  to  set  them  at  liberty.   You  know,  thot  when  your  citizens 
were  lately  in  Flanders  seeking  peace,  it  was  then  ordered  that  no 
person  whatever  should  bring  messages  ur  lew     v.-ithout  a  proper 
passport.    This  however  is  what  the  lords  commissioners,  being 
with  you,  have  done,  in  order  to  excite  discord  and  dissensions  in 
the  country.    We  therefore  entreat  of  you,  dear  iriends,  th  at  you 
will  not  in  future  send  any  of  your  citizens  or  townsmen  to  Flanders 
by  order  of  these  commissioners.    But  if  there  should  be  anything 
that  we  can  do,  affecting  your  town  or  its  citizens,  we  will  attend 
to  it  in  the  same  manner  as  we  should  v/ish  cur  affairs  might  be 
attended  to  by  you,  in  whom  we  have  the  greatest  confidence,  such 
as  good  neighbors  ought  to  have  for  one  another.    And  it  is  the 
general  intention  of  all  Flanders,  that  merchants  and  merchandise 
pass  safely  from  country  to  country,  without  suffering  the  smallest  ' 
injury.    May  God  take  you  into  his  holy  keeping  I 

"  Written  at  our  army  the  22nd  day  of  October,  in  the  year  1382, 
Philip  von  Artaveld  regent  of  Flanders." 

Three  days  after  the  first  letter  had  beeii  sent  to  the  commds-ioners 
from  France,  and  while  these  lords  were  assembled  in  council  in 
the  hall,  this  second  letter  was  brought  by  a  varlet  from  Douay,  who 
said,  that  those  who  were  before  Oudenarde  had  sent  it  to  them. 
It  was  carried  to  the  hall  where  the  commissioners  were,  and  read 
and  considered  at  leisure.    At  length  the  commissioners  replied  to 


312 


CriRCNICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


inose  oi'  Tournay,  who  requested  their  advice  on  the  occasion  : 
"  Gentlemen,  we  would  advise  you  not  to  have  any  acquaintmce 
or  Dealings  with  the  Flemings,  for  you  will  not  be  thanked  for  it  in 
France.  Neither  receive  nor  open  any  letters  which  may  come 
from  them  ;  for,  if  it  should  be  known  in  the  king's  council  that  you 
tlo  so,  you  will  be  blamed,  and  suffer  for  it.  Affai-rs  will  not  long 
remain  in  the  state  they  are  now  in."  Those  of  Tournay  answered, 
*'  They  would  follow  this  advice,  and,  if  it  pleased  God,  they  would 
ntver  do  anything  to  deserve  a  reprimand." 

The  French  commissioners  staid  but  three  days  longer  at  Tournay, 
\then  they  sc4t  out  on  their  return  to  the  king,  whom  they  found  at 
Peronne,  and  his  three  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy  and 
Bourbon,  with  him. 


CHAPTER  CXI. 

KING  CHARLES,  AFTER  HEARING  THE  REPORT  OF  HIS  COMMISSIONERS,  AT 
THE  INSTIGATION  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  WHO  WAS  PRESENT, 
ASSEMBLES  HIS  ARMY  IN  ARTOIS,  AGAINST  THE  FLEMINGS.  PHILIP 
VC-N  ASITAVELD  GUARDS  THE  PASSES  INTO  FLANDERS. 

The  day  before  the  return  of  the  commissioners,  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders arrived  at  Peronne,  to  lay  his  affairs  before  the  king  and  council, 
and  to  do  homage  for  the  county  of  Artois,  which  he  was  bounden 
to  do  and  had  not  performed  since  the  decease  of  his  mother,  who 
had  died  this  year.  On  the  arrival  of  the  commissioners,  the  council 
was  assembled  in  the.  presence  of  the  young  king,  when  the  letters 
before  mentioned  were  read  ;  that  of  Philip  to  them,  and  the  one  he 
had  sent  to  Tournay.  They  considered  them  in  an  unfavorable 
light,  and  declared  that  such  pride  and  presumption  in  Flanders 
ought  not  t3  be  suffered.  The  earl  of  Flanders  was  not,  as  may  be 
supposed,  displeased  on  hearing  this :  he  therefore  laid  his  griev- 
ances before  the  king  and  council  very  opportunely,  when  they 
were  heard  and  attended  to  with  pleasure.  The  king  was  advised 
to  make  the  following  answer:  "Earl  of  Flanders,  you  will  return 
to  Artois ;  and  in  a  short  time  we  will  ourself  be  at  Arras,  vv^here 
you  will  perform  your  duty  in  the  presence  of  the  peers  of  France. 
I  cannot  better  shov/  you  that  I  make  the  quarrel  my  own,  than  by 
my  intention  to  march  against  our  enemies." 

The  earl  was  satisfied  with  this  answer.  Three  days  afterwards, 
he  left  Peronne,  and,  returning  toward  Artois,  came  to  Hedin.  But 
the  king  of  France,  like  one  who  was  desirous  of  marching  to 
Flanders  to  abase  the  pride  of  the  Flemings,  as  his  predecessors  had 
formerly  done,  set  his  secretaries  a-t  work,  and  sent  his  letters  and 
Bummons  by  messengers  to  all  parts  of  his  kingdom,  ordering  every 
one  to  hasten  to  Arras  without  delay,  accoutred  each,  according  to 
his  rank,  in  the  best  manner  he  was  able  ;  for,  if  it  were  God''s 
pleasure,  he  was  determined  to  fight  the  Flemings  in  their  own 
country. 

No  lord  of  his  realm  disobeyed,  but  all  sent  orders  to  their  vassals, 
and  marched  from  the  most  distant  countries,  such  as  Auverg-nc, 
Rouergue,  Toulousain,  Gascony,  Poitou,  Limousin,  Saintongc  and 
Brittany :  others  came  from  the  Bourbonois,  Forets,  Burgundy, 
Dauphind,  Savoy,  Bar  and  Lorrain,  and  from  all  parts  of  France 
and  its  dependencies,  to  Arras.  The  assemblage  of  such  numbers 
of  meii-at-aims  was  a  wonderful  beautiful  sight.  The  earl  of  Flan- 
ders resided  at  Hedin,  and  heard  daily,  from  the  king  of  France  and 
t'he  duke  of  Burgundy,  of  the  great  levies  which  were  making,  and 
in  consequence  issued  a  proclamation  throughout  Artors,  forbidding 
any  one,  under  pain  of  losing  his  life  and  fortune,  to  withdraw  any- 
thing whatever  from  house,  fortress  or  town  ;  for  he  was  desifous 
that  the  me  i-at-arms  who  were  marching  to  Artois  should  have  the 
advantage  of  being  served  wit-h  whatever  was  in  the  low  countries. 

The  king  of  France  came  into  Artois,  where  he  remained.  Men- 
at-arms  came  to  him  from  all  quarters,  and  so  handsomely  equipped 
it  was  a  fine  sight  to  see  :  they  quartered  themselves  as  they  arrived 
in  the  plains,  and  found  all  the  b^rns  quite  full  and  well  furnished. 
The  earl  of  Flanders  came  to  Arras,  which  greatly  pleased  the  king 
and  his  lords:  he  performed  his  homage  in  the  presence  of  those 
peers  who  were  there,  for  the  county  of  Artois,  and  the  king  ac- 
cepted him  as  his  vassal.  His  majesty  then  addressed  him,  saying, 
"  Fair  cous^in,  if  it  please  God  and  St.  Denis,  wc  v/ill  restore  you  to 
your  inheritmce  of  Flanders,  and  will  abate  the  pride  of  Philip  von 
Artaveld  and  the  Flemings  so  effectually,  that  they  shall  never  again 
have  it  in  their  power  to  rebel."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  earl,  "  I  j 
have  full  confidence  in  it;  and  you  will  acquire  such  honor  and 
glory  that  as  long  as  the  world  lasts  you  will  be  praised,  for  certainly 
the  pride  of  the  Flemings  is  very  great." 

Philip,  while  at  the  siege  of  Oudenarde,  was  informed  of  every- 
thing, and  that  the  king  of  France  was  marching  a  large  army  against 
him,  though  he  pretended  not  to  believe  it;  and  said  to  his  people, 
*'  By  what  means  does  this  young  king  think  to  enter  Flanders  ?  He 
is  as  yet  too  young  by  a  year  to  imagine  he  can  frighten  us  by  his 
assembling  an  army.  I  will  have  the  entrances  so  well  guarded  that 
it  shall  nut  be  in  their  power  for  this  year  to  cross  the  river  Lis." 
Ho  sent  to  Ghent  for  the  lord  de  Harzelles.  On  his  arrival,  he  said 
to  him  :  "  Lord  de  Harzelles,  you  hear  how  the  king  of  France  is 
making  preparatio-ns  to  destroy  us.  We  must  have  a  council  on 
Jiis  subject.   You  shall  remain  here,  and  I  will  go  to  Bruges  to  learn 


surer  intelligence,  and  to  encourage  the  citizens  oi'  the  principal 
towns.  I  will  go  to  establish  such  garrisons  on  the  river  Lis,  a-nd  at 
the  chief  passes,  that  the  French  shall  not  be  able  to  advance  ♦hrough 
them." 

The  lord  de  Harzelles  having  assented  to  this,  Philip  left  tne  siege, 
and  took  the  road  toward  Bruges.  He  travelled  like  a  lord,  having 
his  displayed  pennon  before  him,  blazoned  with  his  arms :  which 
were  three  hats  argent  on  a  field  sable.  On  his  arrival  at  Bruges, 
he  found  Peter  du  Bois  and  Peter  le  Nuitre,  the  governors  of  Bru. 
ges ;  and  having  informed  them,  that  the  king  of  France  was  march- 
ing toward  Flanders  with  a  large  army,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to 
provide  a  remedy  by  guarding  the  passes,  he  added  :  "  You,  Peter 
du  Bois,  must  go  to  the  pass  ot  Uommines,  lu  guard  t!ie  river;  and  you, 
Peter  le  Nuitre,  will  defend  the  bridge  of  Warneton  ;  you  will  break 
down  all  the  bridges  on  the  river  as  far  as  La  Gerge,  Haselles,  Meu. 
reville  and  Courtray,  by  which  means  the  French  will  not  be  able  to 
pass.  I  will  myself  go  to  Ypres,  to  encourage  them,  and  to  remon. 
strate  with  them,  that  as  we  are  all  uni-ted  in  one  common  cause, 
none  should  fail  or  hesitate  to  perform  what  we  have  sworn  to  do. 
It  is  not  in  the  power  of  the  king  of  France,  no.r  these  Frenchmen, 
to  cross  the  river  Lis  and  enter  Flanders  provided  the  passes  be  well 
guarded,  for  they  must  follow  the  course  of  the  river  to  seek  for  a 
passage."  i 

The  two  Peters  replied,  *'  Philip,  you  speak  well,  and  we  will  obey 
what  you  have  ordered.  But  h^ve  you  had  any  news  from  our  peo- 
ple in  England  ?"  "  No,  by  my  troth,"  said  Philip,  "  which  I  won. 
der  at.  The  parliament  is  sitting  at  London,  and  very  shortly  v/e 
must  receive  intelligence  from  them.  The  king  of  France  cannot 
make  such  haste,  but  we  shall  have  received  succors  from  England, 
before  they  could  do  us  much  harm.  I  hope  that  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  has  issued  his  summons,  and  that  the  English  will  arrive  here 
some  night  before  ws  are  aware."  Thus  did  these  companions  dis- 
course  together,  who  held  all  Flanders  under  their  obedience,  except 
Dendremonde  and  Oudenarde. 


CHAPTER  CXII. 

several  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  PARTY  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS,  IIAVIKa 
PASSED  PONT-AMENIN,  ARE  DEFEATED  AND  EILLED  ON  THEIR  ATTEMPT 
TO  REPASS  IT,  THE  FLEMINGS  HAVING  BROKEN  DOV\'N  THE  BRIDGE. 
PHILIP,  HEARING  THIS  NEWS  WHEN  AT  YPRES,  MAKES  USE  OF  IT  TO 
ENCOURAGE  THE  INHABITANTS. 

While  these  preparations  were  going  forward,  and  during  the 
residen.ce  of  the  king  of  France  a-t  Arras,  great  bodies  of  men-at. 
arms  were  assembling  in  the  Tourneois,  Artois,  and  castlewick  of 
Lille  and  its  neighborhood.  Some  knights  and  squires,  who  resided 
at  Lille  and  thereabout,  resolved  to  perform  feats  of  arms  that  should 
gain  them  renown,  chiefly  through  the  exhortations  of  the  Haze  de 
Flanders.  They  collected  about  six  score  knights  and  squires,  and 
crossed  t-he  river  Lis  at  Pont-Amenin,  which  was  not  then  broken 
down,  two  leagues  from  Lille.  They  rode  for  the  town  of  Harle, 
which  they  surprised ;  and,  after  slaying  many  in  the  town  and  envi- 
rons, they  drove  '.he  remainder  out  of  the  town.  Their  cries  were 
heard  in  the  neighboring  villages;  the  inhabitants  of  which  sounded 
their  alarm  bells,  and  marched  toward  Harle  and  Pont-Amenin, 
whence  the  cries  seemed  to  come. 

When  the  Haze,  sir  John  Jumont,  the  constable  de  Vuillon,  sir 
Henry  Duffle,  and  the  other  knights  and  squires  had  sufficiently 
alarmed  the  country,  they  thought  it  was  time  for  them  to  retreat, 
and  set  out  on  their  return,  intending  to  repass  the  bridge,  but  they 
found  it  sn-ongly  occupied  by  Flemings,  who  were  busily  employed 
in  destroying  it;  and,  when  they  had  broken  down  any  parts  they 
covered  them  with  straw,  that  the  mischief  might  not  be  perceived. 
The  knights  and  squires  at  this  moment  arrived,  mounted  on  the 
best  of  horses,  and  found  upward  of  two  thousand  peasants  drawn 
up  in  a  body  without  the  town,  prepared  to  advance  upon  them. 
The  gentlemen,  on  seeing  this,  formed,  and  having  fixed  thei-r  ian-ies 
on  their  rests,  those  best  mounted  instantly  charged  this  body  of  peas- 
ants,  with  loud  shout?.  The  Flemings  opened  their  ranks  through 
fear,  but  others  say  through  malice ;  for  they  well  knew  the  bridge 
would  not  bear  them;  and  they  said  among  themselves,  " Let  us 
make  way  for  them,  and  we  shall  soon  see  fine  sport." 

The  Haze  de  Flanders  and  his  companions,  desirous  to  get  away, 
for  any  further  stay  would  be  against  them,  galloped  for  the  bridge, 
which  was  now  too  weak  to  bear  any  great  weight :  however,  the 
Haze,  and  some  others,  had  the  courage  and  good  luck  to  pass 
over :  they  might  be  about  thirty :  but,  as  others  were  following,  the 
bridge  broke  down  under  them.  Horses  and  riders  were  overthrown, 
and  both  perished  together.  Those  behind,  seeing  this  misfortune, 
were  thunderstruck,  and  knew  not  whither  to  fly  to  save  themselves. 
Some  leaped  into  the  river,  intending  to  swim,  but  they  were  not 
able  thus  to  escape.  Great  slaughter  ensued ;  for  the  Flemings  fell 
upon  them  and  killed  them  easily,  and  without  pity.  They  made 
?.everal  leap  into  the  water,  and  they  were  drowned.  Sir  .lohii  de 
Jumont  narrowly  escaped,  for  the  bridge  broke  under  h"ii,  but,  by 
great  agility  of  body  he  saved  himself:  he  was,  however,  badly 
wounded  on  the  head  and  body  by  arrows,  and  it  was  six  weeks  be. 
fore  be  recovered.   At  this  unfortunate  action  were  killedi  the  con* 


CflRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


813 


fitablus  de  Vuillun,  de  Bjuchars,  de  St.  Hilaire,  and  more  druwned  : 
sir  IJenry  Duffle  was  slain.  Including  drowned  and  killed,  there 
were  upward  of  (^ixty ;  and  very  fortunate  were  those  who  escaped. 
Great  nunibprs  returned  wounded  from  this  enterprise.  News  was 
carried  t^  the  lords  of  France  at  Arras,  of  their  countrymen  having 
lost  the  day:  and  that  the  Haze  de  Flanders  had  conducted  this  fool, 
ish  expedition.  He  was  pitied  by  some,  but  by  others  not.  Those 
who  had  been  r;  ost  accustomed  to  arms  said,  they  had  acted  ill,  to 
cross  a  river  that  was  not  fordable,  attack  a  large  town  and  enter  an 
enemy's  country,  and  return  the  way  they  had  come,  without  having 
established  gULirds  on  the  bridge.  It  was  not  an  enterprise  planned 
by  prudent  men-at-arms,  who  were  desirous  cf  success;  but,  since 
they  planned  their  enterprise  with  so  much  self-sufficiency,  they  had 
suffered  fr>m  the  consequence. 

This  affiir  passed  off,  and  w  s  soon  forgotten.  Phihp  departed 
from  Bruires  and  came  to  Ypres,  where  he  was  most  joyfully  received. 
Peter  da'Bois  went  t3  Commines,  where  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
flat  country  were  assembled,  and  instantly  began  his  preparations  for 
defence,  loosening  the  planks  of  the  bridge,  so  that,  if  there  should  be 
occasion,  it  could  immediately  be  pulled  down :  but  he  was  unwil- 
ling totally  to  destroy  the  bridge,  lest  the  inhabitants  of  the  adjacent 
flat  country  might  suffer,  who  daily  crossed  it  with  their  catde  in 
droves,  to  place  them  in  greater  security  on  that  side  of  the  Lis.  The 
whole  country  was  so  much  covered  with  them  it  was  marvellous 
to  see. 

The  day  Philip  von  Artaveld  came  to  Ypres,  news  arrived  of  the 
defeat  of  the  French  at  Pont-Amenin,  and  that  the  Haze  had  been 
nearly  taken.  Philip  was  mightily  rejoiced  at  this,  and  said  with  a 
Bniile,  to  encourage  those  near,  "  By  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  just 
cause  we  are  eng  iged  in,  it  wi'l  all  end  so ;  and  never  shall  this  king, 
if  he  should  be  Jo  foolishly  advised  to  cross  the  Lis,  return  again  to 
France." 

Philip  was  five  days  in  Ypres,  and  harangued  the  people  in  the 
open  market-place,  to  encourage  them  and  to  keep  them  steady  to 
their  engagements,  telling  them  that  the  king  of  France  was  coming 
to  destroy  them  without  the  least  shadow  of  right.  "  Good  people," 
said  Philip,  "do  not  be  alarmed  if  he  should  march  against  us;  for 
he  will  never  be  able  to  cross  the  river  Lis,  as  I  have  had  all  the 
passes  well  guarded,  and  have  ordered  Peter  du  Bois  to  Commines 
with  a  large  body  of  men :  he  is  a  loyal  man,  and  one  who  loves  the 
honor  of  Flanders ;  and  Peter  le  Nuitre  I  have  sent  to  Warneton;  a'l 
the  other  bridges  on  the  Lis  are  broken  down,  and  there  is  neither 
pass  nor  ford  which  they  can  cross  but  at  these  two  towns.  I  have 
also  heard  from  our  friends  whom  we  sent  to  England.  In  a  short 
time  we  shall  receive  considerable  succors  from  thence,  as  we  ha.ve 
made  a  strong  alliance  with  them.  Keep  up,  therefore,  valiandy 
your  hopes,  for  our  honor  shall  be  unsullied  ;  and  observe  punctually 
what  you  have  promised  and  sworn  to  us  in  the  good  town  of  Gnent, 
which  has  had  such  trouble  and  difficulty  to  maintain  the  rights  and 
franchises  of  Flinders.  Now,  let  all  those  who  are  determined  to 
remain  steady  to  the  cause,  according  to  the  oath  they  took,  gallantly 
lift  up  their  hands  to  heaven  as  a  token  of  loyalty." 

At  these  words,  all  who  were  in  the  market-place,  and  who  had 
heard  the  speech,  held  up  their  hands  as  a  sign  of  their  loyalty. 
After  this,  Philip  descended  from  the  scaffold  on  which  he  had  ha- 
rangued, and  returned  to  his  house,  where  he  remained  the  whole 
day.  On  the  morrow,  he  and  his  attendants  mounted  their  horses 
and  went  toward  Oudenarde,  v/here  the  piege  was  still  going  on, 
notwithstanding  the  news  of  the  French ;  but  on  passing  through 
Courtray,  he  rested  two  days. 


CHAPTER  CXIII. 

THE  ORDER  OF  THF,  FRENCH  ARMY  IN  ITS  MARCH  TO  FLANDERS,  AFTER 
THEY  HAD  HEARD  THE  BRIDGES  WERE  BROKEN  AND  GUARDED. 

We  will  for  a  while  leave  Philip  von  Artaveld,  and  speak  of  the 
young  king  of  France,  who  resided  at  Arras,  and  who,  as  he  showed, 
had  a  great  desire  to  enter  Flanders,  to  lower  the  pride  of  the  Flem- 
ings ;  and  was  daily  increasing  his  army,  by  the  arrival  of  men-at- 
arms  from  all  quarters.  After  the  king  had  tarried  eight  days  at 
Arras,  he  went  to  Lens,  in  Artois,*  where  he  staid  two  days.  On 
the  third  day  of  November  he  departed  and  came  to  Seclin,t  where 
he  halted.  A  council  was  held,  in  the  presence  of  the  constable  of 
France,  the  marshals  of  France,  Burgundy  and  Flanders,  to  consider 
how  they  should  proceed ;  for  the  common  report  in  the  army  was 
the  impossibility  to  enter  Flanders  in  case  the  passes  of  the  river 
should  be  strongly  gu^irded.  It  rained,  besides,  at  this  time  contin- 
ually,  and  was  so  exceedingly  cold  that  they  could  not  advance. 
Some  of  the  wisest  said  it  was  wrong  to  undertake  such  an  expedi- 
tion  at  this  season  of  the  year,  and  to  bring  the  king  so  far  into  such 
a  country.  They  ought  not  to  have  united  before  the  summer  to 
carry  the  war  into  Flanders,  for  the  king  had  never  been  so  far  in 
his  life. 

T.^is  river  Lis  is  so  difficult  to  cross,  that,  except  at  certain  places, 
it  cannot  be  passed.  There  are  no  fords,  and  the  couMtry  it  runs 
through  is  so  very  marshy,  horses  cannot  approach  it.    The  con. 

♦  "  Lens"— a  town  in  Artois  on  tlie  Souchets,  four  leagues  Irom  Bethune. 
f  **  SecUa  "—an  ancient  town  in  Tlanders,  neai  Lillc. 


stable,  on  hearing  this,  asked,  "  Where  does  it  rise  ?"  He  v^as  an. 
swered,  that  it  came  from  near  Aire  and  St.  Omer.  "Since  it  has 
a  spring,"  replied  the  constable,  "  we  will  easily  pass  it.  Order  our 
men  to  march  toward  St.  Omer,  where  we  can  cress  this  river  at 
our  eape,  and  enter  Flanders.  Thcee  Flemings  are  so  proud  and 
self-sufficient,  they  will  march  to  attack  us,  either  before  Ypr<8  or  at 
some  other  place." 

The  marshals  agreed  to  the  proposition  of  the  constable,  and  every- 
thing remained  in  this  state  the  whole  day  and  night,  vt'hen,  -^n  the 
morrow,  the  lord  d'Albreth,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Aimemon  de 
Pommiers,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  sir  Williai.  ie 
Poitiers,  the  bastard  de  Langres,  the  btgue  de  Villaines,  sir  Raoul 
de  Coucy,  the  count  de  Conversant,  the  vi?count  d'Acy,  sir  Raoul 
de  Raineval,  the  lord  de  St.  .Iur:=t,  sir  Arthur  de  Hedin,  sir  Anthony 
d'Archies.  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  sir  William  des  Bourdes,  the  lord  de 
Longueville,  the  lord  de  Sulli,  sir  Tristan  de  I'Estouet,  sir  Oliver  du 
Guesc'in,  sir  Maurice  du  Tres-iquidy,  ^ir  Guy  le  Baveux,  sir  Lucas 
de  I'Estrughen,  sir  Nicholas  Pamel,  the  two  marshals  of  France,  sir 
Louis  de  Sancerre,  and  sir  Louis  de  Blainville,  the  marshals  of  Bur- 
gundy and  Flanders,  sir  Enguerrant  de  Haluyn,  entered  the  chamber 
of  the  constable,  to  receive  orders,  how,  and  in  what  direction,  they 
were  to  advance :  whether  they  should  march  through  Lille  to  Com- 
mines and  Warneton,  where  the  passes  were  guarded,  or  make  for 
the  upper  countries  of  Venoye  and  St.  Venant,*  and  there  cross  the 
Lis.  There  were  many  debates  among  these  lords  on  this  subject ; 
and  those  who  knew  the  country  said  :  "  Certainly,  at  such  a  seasoi. 
as  this,  it  will  not  be  right  to  advance  into  that  country,  nor  can  we 
go  into  the  territories  of  Cassel,  Surnes,  or  Verthes."  "  And  what 
road  shall  we  then  take  ?"  cried  the  constable.  Upon  which,  the 
lord  de  Coucy  said,  "  I  would  propose  that  we  march  to  Tournay  and 
there  cross  the  Scheld.  and  take  the  road  toward  Oudenarde.  This 
road  is  very  easy,  and  we  shall  engage  with  our  enemies.  After 
passing  the  Scheld,  we  shall  not  have  anything  to  stop  us  before 
Tournay.  We  may  thus  arrive  before  Oudenarde,  and  punish  Philip 
von  Artaveld.  We  can  have  daily  refreshments  of  provisions  come 
to  us  from  Hainault,  and  follow  us  down  the  river  from  Tournay." 
This  speech  of  the  lord  dc  Coucy  was  well  attended  to,  and  supported 
by  several  for  some  time  :  but  the  constable  and  marshals  were  Inore 
inclined  to  follow  the  course  of  the  Lis,  to  seek  a  shorter  passage, 
than  to  march  to  the  right  or  left,  by  a  longer  road ;  and  they  urged 
strong  reasons  for  it,  saying,  "  If  we  look  for  any  other  road  but  the 
straight  one,  we  do  not  show  ourselves  good  men-at-arms;  at  least 
it  is  our  duty  to  examine  if  we  cannot  gass  the  river  above  or  below 
this  pass  of  Commines,  which  is  guarded.  Besides,  if  we  retreat, 
our  enemies  will  rejoice  and  be  encouraged  :  their  forces  will  in. 
crease,  and  they  will  say  that  we  fly  from  them.  There  is  also 
another  point  which  ought  to  be  considered  :  we  are  ignorant  what 
has  been  the  success  of  the  embassadors  they  sent  to  England ;  for 
if,  by  any  treaty,  assistance  should  come  to  them  from  that  quarter, 
they  will  give  us  much  trouble.  It  is  therefore  better  that  we  get 
rid  of  this  business  in  Flanders  as  speedily  as  possible,  than  be  thus 
long  in  determining  upon  it.  Let  us  instantly,  and  with  courage, 
march  toward  Commines,  and  God  will  assist  us.  We  have  so  tiften 
crossed  and  recrossed  larger  rivers  than  this  Li--,  that  it  cannot  long 
prevent  us  from  passing  it.  Happen  what  may,  when  we  are  on  its 
banks  we  can  then  form  our  opinions ;  and  when  those  of  our  com- 
pany  in  the  vanguard  (who  have  for  the?e  twenty  or  thirty  years 
seen  many  more  dangerous  passes  than  thi=)  have  crossed  this  river, 
and  gained  the  other  side,  our  enemies  will  be  a  hundred  times  more 
frightened  than  if  we  had  marched  at  our  ease,  seeking  a  passage 
on  the  right  or  left,  out  of  our  direct  road :  we  may  then  consider 
ourselves  as  lords  of  Flanders." 

This  plan  was  unanimously  adopted.  During  the  time  these  lords 
were  assemble-d,  they  considered  how  they  should  form  their  battaU 
ions ;  and  selected  thos-e  who  were  to  march  on  foct  with  the  con- 
stable in  the  vanguard,  in  order  to  clear  the  roads  for  the  army  to 
pass  and  march  in  a  line,  and  to  act  as  scouts  to  observe  and  find 
out  their  enemies.  They  also  chose  those  who  were  to  be  in  the 
king's  battalion,  regulated  the  arms  with  which  they  should  serve, 
and  appointed  proper  persons  to  carry  the  oriflamme  of  France  and 
to  guard  it;  and  likewise  determined  of  what  numbers  the  wings 
were  to  be  composed,  and  how  many  were  to  be  in  the  rear-guard. 
All  these  things  they  debated  and  arranged.  When  these  points  had 
been  setded,  and  they  could  not  think  of  anything  more  that  was 
necessary  to  be  dene,  the  council  broke  up,  and  every  one  retired  to 
his  lodgings.  Those  lords  and  barons  who  had  net  been  present 
were  informed  of  the  regulations,  and  the  manner  in  which  they 
were  to  act  from  heitceforward.  Ii  was  this  day  ordered,  that  the 
king  should  on  the  morrow  dislodge  from  Seclin,  march  through 
Lille  without  halting,  and  take  up  his  quarters  at  Margnette  I'Ah. 
bayee  ;  and  that  the  vanguard  should  pass  on  to  Commines  and 
Warneton,  and  do  the  most  they  could  in  the  course  of  the  day. 
This  being  settled,  the  master  of  the  cross-bows,  in  conjunction  with 
the  constable  and  marshals,  unanimously  appointed  sir  .losse  de  Ha. 
luyn  and  the  lord  de  Rambures  to  the  command  cf  the  infantry,  who 
were  to  clear  the  roads  by  cutting  down  hedges  and  forests,  filling 
up  valleys,  and  everything  else  that  might  be  necessary :  tbeir  num 
bers  amounted  to  seventeen  hundred  and  sixty. 

*  A  town  in  Artois  on  the  Lk.  four  leagues  from  £etbuae. 


314 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


In  the  vanguard  were  the  marshals  of  Flanders,  France  and  Bur- 
gundy,  who  had  under  their  command  seventeen  hundred  men.at. 
arms  and  seven  hundred  cross-bows,  besides  four  thousand  infantry 
whom  the  earl  had  given  to  them,  armed  with  large  shields  and  other 
weapons.  It  was  also  ordered  that  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  his 
battalion,  consisting  of  about  sixteen  hundred  men-at-arms,  knights, 
squires  and  infantry,  should  march  on  the  wings  of  the  vanguard  to 
reinforce  it,  should  it  be  necessary.  It  was  likewise  ordered  that 
the  king's  battalion  should  m.arch  between  the  vanguard  and  the 
battalion  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  that  the  king's  three  uncles, 
Berry,  Burgundy  and  Bourbon  should  be  in  it ;  and  also  the  count 
de  la  Marche,  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  his  brothers,  the  count  de  Cler- 
mont,  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  count  de  Dampmartin,  the  count 
de  Sancerre,  sir  John  de  Boulogne,  to  the  amount  of  six  thousand 
'".cn-at-arms,  two  thousand  Genoese  cross-bows  and  others. 

The  rear-guard  was  to  consist  of  two  thousand  men-at-arms  and 
two  hundred  archers;  the  commanders  of  which  were  the  lord  John 
d'Artois  count  d'Eu,  the  lord  Guy  count  de  Blois,  sir  Waleran  count 
de  St.  Pol,  sir  William  count  de  Harcourt,  the  lord  de  Cha,tillon  and 
the  lord  de  Sere. 

Sir  Peter  do  Villiers  was 
appointed  to  bear  the  Ori- 
flamme,  attended  by  four 
knights,  whose  names  were 
sir  Robert  le  Baveux,  sir 
Morice  de  Sancourt,  sir  Guy 
de  Tre=iquidi  and  Brandon 
de  la  Heuse :  le  borgne  de 
Ruetand  le  borgne  de  Mont- 
doulcet  were  named  to  guard 
the  banner. 

It  is  proper  to  be  known, 
that  the  lords  who  had  plan- 
ned  this  expedition  had  de- 
termined  they  would  never 
return  to  France  until  they 
had  engaged  Philip  von  Art- 
aveld  and  his  forces,  and  it 
was  for  this  reason  they  had 
drawn  up  their  battalions  as 
ready  for  the  combat  on  the 
morrow.  The  lords  d'Al- 
breth,  de  Coucy,  and  sir 
Hugh  de  Hanlon  were  or- 
dered to  form  the  battalions 
and  place  them  in  array. 
Sir  William  de  Bannes  and 
the  lord  de  Champreny  were 
appointed  marshals  to  attend 
to  the  Quarters  of  the  king 
and  his  battalion. 

It  was  also  ordered,  thai 
on  the  day  of  battle,  net  onf: 
but  the  king  and  eight  v;'i 
iant  men  appointed  to  attei^d 
his  person,  should  be  oi.s 
horseback.  The  naniet;  '..f 
these  eight  men  were  as  foU 
lows  :  the  lord  de  Ruineval, 

le  b^gue  de  Vi'laines,  sir  Aymemon  de  Pommiers,  sir  Enguerrant 
de  Haluyn,  the  viscount  d'Acy,  ;  Guy  le  Baveux,  sir  Nicholas  de 
Pcnne)  and  sir  Willi?.ni  cles  i3uurdes.  The  lord  de  Raineval  and 
sir  Enguerrant  de  Haluyn  were  to  t  ike  post  in  front  of  the  king  :  le 
b^gue  de  Villaines  and  the  viscount  d'Acy  (who  is  called  in  several 
places  hereafter  the  viscount  d'Aunoy)  were  to  place  themselves  on 
each  side ;  and  sir  Ayniemon  de  Pommiers,  sir  Nicholas  de  Pennel, 
sir  Guy  le  Baveux  and  sir  William  des  Bourdes,  were  to  take  post  in 
the  rear.  It  was  likewise  ordered,  that  on  the  day  of  battle,  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  and  sir  William  de  Poitiers,  bastard 
de  Langres,  should  advance  on  horseback,  to  reconnoitre  and  observe 
the  appearance  of  the  enemy. 


against  all  who  might  wish  to  attack  them  :  they  were  upward  of 
nine  thousand,  under  the  command  of  Peter  du  Bois  and  others,  who 
showed  good  inclinations  to  repulse  any  attempt.  Peter  du  Bois  had 
placed  himself  on  the  causeway,  at  the  end  of  the  bridge,  with  a 
battle-axe  in  his  hand  ;  and  the  Flemings  were  drawn  up  on  each 
side. 

The  constable  of  France  and  the  lords  with  him,  having  con- 
sidered the  situation,  thought  it  impossible  to  pass  the  river  at  that 
place  unless  the  bridge  were  rebuilt ;  they  ordered  their  servants  to 
follow  the  course  of  the  river,  and  examine  its  banks  for  about  a 
league  up  and  down.  When  they  returned,  they  informed  their  mas. 
ters,  who  were  waiting  for  them,  they  bad  not  been  able  to  find  any 
place  where  the  cavalry  could  pass.  Upon  hearing  this,  the  con- 
stable was  much  vexed,  and  said,  "We  have  been  badly  advised  to 
take  this  road  :  better  would  it  have  been  for  w-  to  have  gone  to  St. 
Omer  than  remain  in  this  danger,  or  to  have  crossed  the  Scheld  at 
Tournay,  as  the  lord  de  Coucy  advised,  and  to  have  marched  straight 
to  Oudenarde  and  fought  our  enemies,  since  it  is  both  our  duty  and 
inclination  to  combat  them ;  and  they  are  so  presumptuous  they 
would  have  waited  for  us  at  their  siege."    The  lord  Louis  Sancerre 


CHAPTER  CXIV. 


;  and  the 
of  battle  to- 


«OME  FEW  OF  THE  FRENCH,  NOT  BEING  ABLE  TO 

BRIDGE  OF  COMMINES,  FIND  MEANS  OF  DOING  SO,  BY  BOATS 
CRAFT,  UNKNOWN  TO  THE  FLEMINGS. 

The  orders  above  mentioned  were  punctually  obeyed 
vanguard  dislodged  on  the  morrow,  marching  in  order 
ward  Commines.  They  found  the  roads  well  made,  for  the  lord  de 
Fransures*  and  sir  Josse  de  Haluyn  had  paid  great  attention  to  them: 
tnis  was  on  the  Monday.  When  the  constable  and  marshals  of 
France,  with  the  vanguard,  arrived  at  the  bridge  of  Commines,  they 
were  forced  to  halt ;  for  it  was  so  completely  destroyed,  that  it  was 
wa»  not  in  the  power  of  man  to  repair  it,  if  any  opposition  should  be 
made  \^en  they  were  attempting  it,  as  the  Flemings  were  in  great 
force  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  ready  to  defend  the  pass 

*  "  Fransures."  He  before  calls  bim  Rambuies. 


A  Fkkrcb  KmoHT  unfcrlimo  the  Oriflamme.— Designed  from  contemporary  authorities. 


then  said,  "  I  am  of  opinion  that  we  fix  our  quarters  here  for  this 
day,  and  lodge  our  army,  should  it  arrive,  as  well  as  we  are  able  ; 
and  that  we  send  to  Lille  to  seek  for  boats  and  hurdles,  that  may 
come  down  the  river,  with  which  to-morrow  we  can  throw  a  bridge 
from  these  fine  meads  and  cross  over  ;  for  we  have  no  other  alterna- 
tive." Upon  this,  sir  Josse  de  Haluyn  said,  "  My  lord,  we  have 
been  informed  that  there  will  be  great  difficulties  between  this  and 
Lille;  for  the  river  Menyn,  on  which  all  boats  must  pass  to  come 
hither,  has  been  obstructed  by  large  beams  thrown  across  it  by  the 
Flemings  who  are  in  those  parts :  they  have  totally  destroyed  the 
bridge,  and  we  learn  it  is  impossible  for  any  vessels  or  boats  to  pass." 
"  I  know  not  then,"  added  the  constable,  •*  what  we  can  now  do. 
It  will  be  better  for  us  to  take  the  road  to  Aire,  and  cross  the  Lis  at 
that  place,  since  we  are  unable  to  do  so  here." 

During  the  time  the  constable  and  marshals  of  France  and  Bur- 
gundy where  in  this  dilemma  at  the  bridge  of  Commines,  several 
knights  and  squires  silently  withdrew,  with  the  intent  to  hazard  some 
gallant  deeds  of  arms  and  attempt  to  cross  the  river,  whatever  it 
might  cost  them.  They  meant  likewise  to  combat  the  Flemings  in 
their  intrenchments,  and  open  a  passage,  as  I  shall  novy  relate. 
While  the  vanguard  was  on  its  march  from  Lille  to  Commines,  the 
lord  de  St.  Py,  and  some  other  knights  from  Hainault,  Flanders,  Ar- 
tois,  and  even  France,  had  held  a  council  without  the  knowledge  of 
the  constable  or  marshals.  They  said,  "  We  will  procure  two  or 
three  boats,  which  we  will  launch  into  the  river  Lis,  at  a  sheltered 
place  below  Commines,  and  will  fix  posts  on  each  side  of  the  river 
where  it  is  not  wide,  to  fasten  cords  to.  We  shall  by  this  means 
soon  convey  over  a  large  body  of  men,  and  by  marching  on  the  rear 
of  our  enemies  we  may  attack  them,  and,  if  victorious,  we  shall  gain 
the  reputation  of  vacant  men-at-arms."    After  they  had  thus  deter 


CROSS  THE  LIS  AT  THE 
AND  OTHER 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


316 


mined  in  council,  the  lord  de  St.  Py  exerted  himself  so  much  that 
he  procured  from  Lille  a  boat  and  cords,  with  every  other  necessary 
article.  On  the  other  hand,  sir  Herbeaux  de  Belleperche  and  sir 
John  de  Roye,  who  were  companions  in  this  expedition,  had  also  i 
caused  a  boat  to  be  brought.  Sir  Henry  de  Manny,  sir  John  de 
Malatrait  and  fir  John  Chauderon,  Bretons,  who  had  been  of  this 
council,  had  li.  ewise  provided  one,  and  followed  the  preceding 
companies, 

Tne  lord  de  S:.  Py  was  the  first  who  arrived  at  the  river  with  his 
boat,  cords  and  fastenings.  They  fixed  a  strong  stake  to  which 
they  tied  the  cord  :  three  varlets  then  crossed  over,  and  the  boat, 
with  the  cords,  being  launched,  they  fixed  on  the  opposite  side 
another  ylrong  post,  to  which  they  fastened  the  other  end  of  the 
cord  :  and,  this  being  done,  they  returned  with  the  boat  to  their 
ma&ter.  It  happened  that  the  constable  and  marshals  of  France 
were  at  that  lime  at  the  bridge  of  Commines,  pondering  how  they 
could  discover  a  passage.  They  were  then  informed  of  the  inten- 
tions  of  the  lord  de  St.  Py  and  the  other  knights.  Upon  which  the 
con-Jable,  addressing  himself  tj  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  said, 
•*  Marshal,  go  and  see  what  they  are  doing,  and  if  it  be  possible  to 
cross  the  river  in  the  manner  they  propose,  add  some  of  our  men  to 
theirs." 

Jur^  as  these  knights  were  preparing  to  embark,  the  marshal  of 
France  came  thither,  attended  by  a  large  company  of  knights  and 
tiquirea.  They  m-ide  way  for  him,  as  was  right.  He  stopped  on  the 
bank,  and  with  pleasure  saw  the  arrangement  of  the  boats.  The 
lord  de  St.  Py,  addressing  him,  said,  "  My  lord,  is  it  agreeable  to 
you  that  we  sljould  cross  here  ?"  "I  am  very  well  pleased  with  it," 
replied  the  mi.  --shal ;  "  but  you  are  running  great  risks ;  for  if  our 
enemiers,  who  i  re  at  Commines,  should  know  your  intentions,  they 
would  do  you  g  eat  mischief."  "  My  lord,"  answered  the  lord  de 
Saint  Py,  "  nothing  venture  nothing  win  :  in  the  name  of  God  and 
St.  George,  we  will  cross  over,  and,  before  to-morrovv  evening,  will 
fall  suddenly  on  our  enemies  and  attack  them."  The  lord  de  Saint 
Py  then  placed  his  pennon  in  the  boat,  and  was  the  first  who  stepped 
into  it :  he  was  followed  by  nine  others,  who  were  as  many  as  the 
boat  could  hold  :  and  instantly,  by  means  of  the  cord  they  held, 
crossed  over.  When  disembarked,  in  order  to  prevent  themselves 
from  being  discovered,  they  entered  a  small  alder  grove,  where  they 
lay  hidden.  Those  on  the  bank,  by  means  of  the  cord,  drew  the 
boat  back.  The  count  de  Conversant,  lord  d'Anghien,  embarked 
with  his  banner,  v/ith  the  lord  de  Vertain  his  brother,  and  seven 
others.  These  nine  then  passed,  and  the  third  time  others  followed 
them. 

The  two  other  boats  now  arrived  that  belonged  to  sir  Herbaut  de 
Belleperche,  sir  John  de  Roye  and  the  Bretons,  which  were  launched 
in  the  same  manner  the  first  had  been.  These  knights  then  crossed, 
and  none  but  determined  men-at-arms  did  the  same.  It  was  a  pleas- 
ure to  see  with  what  eagerness  they  embarked  :  at  times  a  great 
crowd  was  pushing  who  should  cross  first,  so  that  if  the  marshal  of 
France  had  not  been  thei-e,  who  kept  them  in  proper  order,  accidents 
would  have  happened  from  their  overloading  the  boats. 

News  was  brought  to  the  constable  and  the  lords  of  France  at  the 
bridge  of  Commines,  how  their  people  were  crossing  the  river,  when 
he  said  to  the  seneschal  de  Rieux,  "  Go  and  examine  this  passage, 
I  beg  of  you,  and  see  if  our  people  be  passing  as  they  tell  us."  The 
lord  de  Rieux  was  never  happier  than  when  he  had  this  commision, 
and,  clapping  spurs  to  his  horse,  hastened  thither  with  his  whole 
company,  to  the  amount  of  full  forty  men-at-arms.  When  he  arrived 
at  the  passage  where  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  his  countrymen  had 
already  crossed,  he  immediately  dismounted,  and  said  he  would  also 
pass  the  river.  The  marshal  of  France  would  not  refuse  him  ;  and 
intelligence  was  sent  to  the  constable,  that  his  cousin  the  lord  de 
Rieux  had  crossed.  The  constable  mused  a  little,  and  then  said, 
"  Make  the  cross-bows  shoot,  and  skirmish  with  the  Flemings  who 
are  on  the  other  side  of  the  bridge,  to  occupy  their  attention,  and 
prevent  them  from  observing  our  people  ;  for,  if  they  should  have 
any  notion  what  they  are  about,  they  will  fall  upon  them,  destroy 
the  passage,  and  kill  all  those  who  have  crossed  :  and  I  would  much 
rather  die  than  that  should  happen." 

Upon  this,  the  cross-brows  and  infantry  advanced.  There  were 
among  them  some  who  flung  hand-grenades,*  which  bursting,  cast 


*  I  cai!  bombards,  i  ana-grenades:  to  my  mind,  it  explains  tiiis  passage  more  easily. 
Lord  Berners  totally  omits  it. 

[The  original  is  as  follows :  "Et  yen  avoit  aucun  autres  qui  gettoyent  bombardes 
portatives  et  qui  gettoyent  gios  caneaux  empennez  de  fer,  et  les  faisoient  voler  outre 
le  pont,  jusques  a  la  ville  de  Commines ;"  literally,  "and  they  had  there  some  others 
who  threw  portable  bombards,  and  which  (or  who)  threw  large  quarrels  {cross-bow 
bolts)  pointed  with  iron,  and  made  them  fly  beyond  the  bridge  as  far  as  the  town  of 
Commines."  The  constrjctinn  of  the  original  sentence  is  such  as  to  render  it  obscure ; 
it  is  not  clear  wheti'.er  the  soldiers,  or  the  bombards,  threw  the  quarrels  into  the  town. 
It  does  not  appear  that  the  town  was  near  enough  for  the  soldiers  to  throw  grenades 
into  it,  over  the  river,  and  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the  explosion  of  a  hand-grenade 
could  do  damage  at  any  considerable  distance.  Most  of  the  cannons  made  about  the 
time,  when  they  began  to  be  in  general  use,  were  of  small  dimensions,  and  were  fitted 
with  rings  at  the  sides,  by  which  they  were  carried ;  to  such,  the  term  "  portable  bom- 
bards" may  be  justly  applied,  but  grenades  adapted  to  be  thrown  by  the  hand  would, 
in  all  probability,  have  open  more  particularly  distinguished.  If  we  read,  "  They  had 
tliere  some  others  who  cai-ried  portable  bombards  which  threw,"  &c.,  we  shall  proba- 
bly restore  the  tme  text,  r-.nd  t  .e  seatence  becomes  at  once  perfectly  clear.  Those  who 
ureal  all  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  errors  which  creep  into  and  are  continued 
in  repeated  MS.  transcripts,  will  readily  perceive  the  caas«,  in  this  ixiBtunce,  where  the 


out  bolts  of  iron  beyond  the  bridge,  even  as  far  as  the  town  of  Com. 
mines.  The  skirmish  now  began  to  be  very  sharp,  and  the  van- 
guard,  by  their  movements,  seemed  determined  to  cross  the  bridge 
if  they  could.  The  Flemings,  being  shielded  up  to  their  nuses, 
made  a  good  appearance,  and  defended  themselves  well.  Thus 
passed  this  day,  which  was  a  Monday,  in  skirmishing  ;  and  it  was 
soon  dark,  foi'at  that  season  the  days  are  very  short.  The  boats, 
however,  continued  to  carry  over  men-at-arms  in  great  numbers, 
who,  on  their  landing,  hid  themselves  in  the  alder  wood,  waiting 
for  more. 

You  may  easily  guess  what  perils  they  were  in  ;  for,  had  those  in 
Commines  gained  the  least  intelligence  of  them,  they  must  have  had 
them  at  their  mercy,  and  conquered  the  greater  part,  besides  taking 
the  boats  ;  but  God  favored  the  other  party,  and  consented  that  the 
pride  of  the  Flemings  should  be  humbled. 


CHAPTER  CXV. 

A  SMALL  BODY  OF  FRENCH,  HAVING  CROSSED  THE  LIS,  DEAW  VT  tH 
BATTLE  ARRAY  BEFORE  THE  FLE.IIINGS. 

I  MAINTAIN,  that  all  men  of  understanding  must  hold  this  enter- 
prise  of  the  boats,  and  passage  of  men-at-arms,  as  a  deed  of  superioi 
valor  and  enterprise.  Toward  evening,  the  knights  and  squires  of 
the  vanguard  were  eager  to  cross  with  their  companions  ;  and  th« 
lord  de  Laval,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lord  de  la  Belliere,  the 
lord  de  Combort,  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin,  le  Barrois  des  Barres,  the 
lord  de  Collet,  sir  Reginald  de  Thenars,  the  lord  de  Pousanges,  sii 
William  de  Lignac,  sir  Walter  de  Passat,  le  sire  de  Thouars,  sir 
Louis  de  Consaule,  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  the  viscount  de  Meaux, 
the  lord  de  Mailly,  passed  over,  and  Bretons,  Flemings,  Poitevins, 
French,  Berruyers,  Burgundians,  Artois-men,  Troyens,  and  Hain- 
aulters,  in  numbers,  so  that  late  in  this  Monday  evening  there  were, 
on  the  Flanders  side  of  the  river,  about  four  hundred  men-at-arms, 
all  the  flower  of  knighthood  :  for  no  varlet  was  sulfered  to  cross. 

The  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  seeing  so  many  gallant  men  (?ixty 
banners  and  thirty  pennons,)  said,  he  shculd  think  himself  to  blame, 
if  he  remained  behind.  He  then  entered  the  boats,  with  his  knights 
and  squires  ;  and  the  lord  de  Hangest,  &i\  crossed  at  the  same  time. 
When  they  were  all  assembled,  they  said,  "  It  is  time  to  march 
toward  Commines,  to  look  at  our  enemi  is,  and  see  if  we  cannot 
make  our  quarters  good  in  the  tov/n."  Upon  this,  they  tightened 
their  arms,  buckled  their  helmets  on  their  heads  in  a  proper  manner, 
and  advancing  through  the  marshes  whirh  are  contiguour  to  the 
river,  marched  in  order  of  battle,  with  banne.-s  and  pennons  displayed, 
as  if  they  were  immediately  to  engage.  The  lord  de  Saint  Py  was 
the  principal  conductor  and  commander-in-chief,  because  he  knew 
the  country  better  than  any  of  the  others. 

As  they  were  thus  marching  in  clo^e  order,  in  their  way  toward 
the  town,  Peter  du  Bois  and  the  Flemings  were  dravvn  up  on  the 
causeway ;  when,  casting  their  eyes  toward  the  meads,  they  saw 
this  body  of  men-at-arms  approaching.  They  were  exceedingly 
astonished,  and  demanded  from  Peter  du  Bois,  "  by  what  devil  of  a 
road  have  these  men-at-arms  come  ?  and  hov/  have  they  crossed  the 
Lis?"  He  replied,  "They  must  have  crossed  in  boats,  and  wc 
have  knov/n  nothing  of  the  matter;  for  there  is  neither  bridge  nor 
passable  ford  over  the  Lis  between  this  and  Courtray."  "What 
shall  we  do  ?"  said  some  of  them  to  Peter  du  Bois  :  "  shall  we  offer 
them  battle?"  "By  no  means,"  replied  Peter:  "let  them  advance  : 
but  we  will  remain  in  our  strength  and  in  our  place :  we  are  on  high 
ground,  and  they  on  low,  so  that  we  have  great  advantage  over 
them  ;  and,  if  we  descend  to  meet  them  in  the  plain,  we  shall  lose 
it.  Let  us  wait  until  the  night  become  more  obscure,  and  then  we 
will  consider  how  we  had  best  act.  They  are  not  of  force  sufficient 
to  withstand  us  in  battle  :  and,  besides,  we  are  acquainted  with  all 
the  roads  of  the  country,  of  which  they  must  be  ignorant."  This 
advice  was  followed  ;  for  the  Flemings  never  budged  from  their 
post,  but  remained  steady  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge,  drawn  up  in 
order  of  batde  on  the  causeway,  in  silence,  and,  by  their  appearance, 
seemed  as  if  they  had  not  noticed  what  was  passing.  Those  who 
had  crossed  the  river  continued  advancing  slowly  through  the  marshes, 
following  the  course  of  it  as  they  approached  Commines. 

The  constable  of  France,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  water,  saw  his 
men-at-arms,  with  banners  and  pennons  fluttering  in  the  wind,  drawn 
up  in  a  handsome  small  battalion,  and  marching  toward  Commines, 
On  seeing  this,  hi-s  blood  began  to  run  cold  from  the  great  dread  he 
had  of  their  being  defeated  ;  for  he  knew  the  Flemings  were  in  great 
force  on  that  side  of  the  water.  In  the  excess  of  rage,  he  cried  out, 
"Ah,  St.  Ives  I  ha,  St.  George !  ha,  our  Lady!  what  do  I  see  there? 
I  see  in  part  the  flower  of  our  army,  who  are  most  unequally  matched. 
I  would  rather  have  died  than  have  witnessed  this.  Ah!  sir  Louis 
de  Sancerre,  I  thought  you  more  temperate  and  better  taught  than  I 


improper  repetition  of  the  word  "  gettoyent"  has  rendered  a  passage,  at  first  perfectly 
plain,  inelegant,  and  unintelligible.  Mr.  Johnes  having  once  taken  up  the  idea  of  the 
hand-grenade  (which,  according  to  all  received  accounts,  was  not  invented  til.)  long 
afte-  the  events  narrated  in  the  text,)  has  spoken  of  their  bursting,  a  circumstance  not 
alluded  to  by  Fioissart.  Lord  Berners,  who,  though  he  docs  not  speak^)f  grenades, 
does  not  omit  the  bombards,  says.  "Then  the  cross-bovves  and  men  a-fo>e,  and  guif 
ners,  shote  over  the  bridge  into  the  towne."--ED.j 


S16 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGL A 


ND.   FRANCE,  SPAIN,  &c. 


8ce  you  now  are  ;  how  coulJ  you  have  hazarded  so  many  noble 
knights  and  squires,  and  inen-at-;irnis,  against  ten  or  twelve  thousand 
men,  who  are  proud,  presumptuous,  and  well  prepared,  and  who  will 
show  them  no  mercy,  while  we  are  unable,  if  there  should  be  a  neces. 
sity,  to  aid  them?  Ah,  Rohan  I  ah,  Lavall  ah,  Rieuxl  ah,  Beauma. 
noir  I  ah,  Longueville  I  ah,  Rochfortl  ah,  Manny  I  ^ah,  Malutrait! 
ah,  Conversant  1  ah,  such  a  one  a  id  such  a  one,  how  afflicted  am  I 
for  you  all  I  when,  without  consulting  me,  you  have  run  into  such 
imminent  danger.  Why  am  I  constable  of  France?  for,  if  you  be 
Bonquered,  I  shall  iacur  all  the  blame,  and  they  will  say  I  ordered 
you  on  this  mad  enterprise."  The  constable,  before  he  heard  that 
such  numbers  of  valiant  men  had  crossed,  had  forbidden  any  of  those 
near  him  to  pass  the  river ;  but,  when  he  saw  the  appearance  of 
those  wh  J  had  passed,  he  said  aloud,  "  I  give  free  liberty  for  all  who 
wish  it  to  cross,  if  they  be  able." 

At  these  words,  the  knights  and  squires  stepped  forth,  seeking 
means  to  cross  the  bridge  ;  but  it  was  soon  night,  and  they  were 
forced  to  leave  off  their  attempt,  though  they  had  begun  to  lay  planks 
on  the  beams,  and  even  some  had  placed  their  targets  to  make  a 
road  ;  so  that  the  Flemings  who  were  in  Commines  had  enough  to  do 
to  watch  them,  and  were  puzzled  how  to  act,  for  on  the  one  hand 
they  saw  below  the  bridge,  in  the  marshes,  a  large  body  of  men-at- 
arms,  who  had  halted  with  their  lances  advanced  before  them,  and  to 
whom  great  reinforcements  were  coming,  and  on  the  other,  those  of 
the  vanguard  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  bridge,  were  constantly 
skirmishing  with  them  and  exerting  themselves  lustily  to  repair  the 
bridge. 

In  this  situation  were  the  French  who  had  that  evening  crossed 
over  in  boats.  They  had  halted  on  the  marshes,  in  mud  and  filth, 
up  to  their  ancles.  Now  consider  what  must  have  been  their  courage 
and  difficulties,  when  in  these  long  v/iater  nights  they  thus  remained 
a  whole  night  with  their  arms  and  helmets  on,  with  their  feet  in  the 
mire,  and  without  any  sort  of  refreshments.  Certainly,  I  say,  they 
are  worthy  of  great  renown,  for  they  v/ere  but  a  handful  of  men  in 
comparison  with  the  Flemings  in  Commines  and  in  that  neighbor- 
hood. They  dared  not,  therefore,  advance  to  attack  them,  and  for 
this  reason  had  halted,  saying  among  themselves,  "  Let  us  stop  here 
until  it  be  daylight,  when  we  shall  have  a  sight  of  these  Flemings 
who  quit  not  the  advantage  of  their  intrenchments ;  but  at  last  they 
vi^ill  not  fail  to  come  to  us,  and  when  near  we  will  shout  our  war 
cries  with  a  loud  voice,  each  his  own  cry,  or  the  cry  of  his  lord,  not- 
withstanding  all  our  lords  may  not  have  joined  us  :  by  this  means  we 
shall  frighten  them,  when  we  will  fall  on  them  with  a  thorough  good 
will.  It  is  in  the  power  of  God,  and  within  the  compass  of  our  own 
ability,  to  defeat  them,  for  they  are  badly  armed,  while  our  spears 
and  swords  are  of  well-tempered  steel  from  Bordeaux ;  and  the  hau. 
bergeons*  they  wear  will  be  a  poor  defence,  and  cannot  prevent  our 
blows  from  penetrating  through  them."  With  such  hopes  as  these 
did  those  who  had  passed  the  river  comfort  themselves,  and  remain 
in  silence  during  the  night. 

The  constable  of  France,  who  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
toward  Lilie,  had  gre  it  anguish  at  heart  on  their  account,  and  wished 
himself  and  army  in  the  town  of  Co-mmines  with  t.hemi  The  marshals 
of  Burgundy  and  Flanderr;,  and  those  knights  who  were  near  his 
person,  in  order  t)  comfort  him.  said:  "  My  lord  do  not  be  cast  down  ; 
for  all  mast  own  that  those  who  have  crossed  the  river  are  truly  val- 
iant,  as  well  as  prudent  knight?,  and  we  must  believe  they  will  not 
do  anything  but  what  shall  be  dictated  by  good  sense  and  valor. 
They  will  not  engage  in  combat  this  day,  and  you  have  given  per- 
mission for  all  to  pass  the  river  as  they  can.  To-morrow,  as  soon  as 
daybreak  shill  appear,  let  us  exert  ourselves  to  cross  the  bridge. 
We  have  this  day  made  more  provision  of  planks  and  timber  than 
will  be  necessary,  so  that  we  may  be  soon  over  to  reinforce  them, 
should  they  have  need  of  it,  and  these  wicked  people  will  be  pre- 
vented  from  overpowering  them." 

Thus  was  the  constable  of  France  consoled  by  the  valiant  men  in 
his  company. 


CHAPTER  CXVI. 

THE  FKENCH  WHO  HAD  CROSSED  THE  LIS  DEFEAT,  WITH  GHEAT  SLAUGHTER, 
PETER  DU  BOIS  AND  THE  FLEMINGS.  THE  VANGUARD  OF  THE  FRENCH 
ARMY  REPAIR  AND  PASS  OVER  THE  BRIDGE  OF  COMMINES. 

Peter  du  Bois,  knowing  these  men-at-arms  were  in  the  marshes 
joining  Commines,  was  not  perfectly  at  his  ease,  for  he  was  uncertain 
what  might  be  the  event.  He,  had,  however,  under  his  command, 
six  or  seven  thousand  men,  to  whom,  during  the  night,  he  had  thus 
spoken  :  "  The  men-at-arms  who  have  crossed  the  river  to  fight  with 
us  are  neither  of  iron  nor  steel.  They  have  labored  hard  this  whole 
daj',  and  have  been  all  night  standing  in  these  marshes,  so  that  it  is 
po?gih  e,  that  toward  daybreak,  they  will  be  overpowered  with  sleep. 
WliLd  they  are  in  this  situation,  we  will  come  slily  to  attack  them  : 
our  numbers  are  sufficient  to  surround  them  :  but  when  we  have  so 
done,  let  no  one  dare  to  rush  upon  them,  but  remain  silent ;  for  when 
il  shall  be  proper  time  for  you  to  act,  I  will  inform  you."  To  this 
command  of  Peter  they  all  promised  obedience.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  barons,  knights  and  squires,  who  had  remained  in  the  marshes  so 

*  "  llaubergeoDs^—small  coats  of  mail. 


near  the  enemy,  were  far  from  being  comfortable  :  some  of  them  were 
up  to  their  ancles  in  mud,  and  others  half  way  up  their  legs.  But  their 
eagerness  and  joy,  on  gaining  this  pass  with  so  much  hontT  (for  very 
gallant  deeds  of  arms  were  likely  to  ensue.)  made  them  forget  all  their 
pains  and  difficulties.  If  it  had  been  in  summer-time,  inttead  of  the 
seventh  day  of  November,  they  would  have  enjoyed  it ;  but  now  the 
ground  was  cold,  muddy  and  dirty,  and  the  nights  weie  long.  At 
times  also  it  rained  heavily  on  their  heads,  but  it  ran  off,  as  they  had 
their  helmets  on  and  everything  prepared  for  the  combat,  and  were 
only  waiting  for  the  enemy  to  come  and  attack  them.  The  great 
attention  they  paid  to  be  in  readiness  kept  up  their  spirits,  and  made 
them  almost  forget  their  situation. 

The  lord  de  Saint  Py  full  loyally  acquitted  himself  in  this  expe- 
dition, as  a  scout  and  observer  of  what  the  Flemings  were  doing, 
though  he  was  the  commander-in-chief.  He  was  continually  on  the 
look-out,  and  went  privily  to  reconnoitre  their  motions.  On  his 
return,  he  said  to  his  companions  in  a  low  voice,  "  Now  up  :  our 
enemies  are  very  quiet :  perhaps  they  will  advance  on  us  at  day- 
break :  therefore  be  on  your  guard,  and  prepare  to  act."  He  would 
then  return  again,  to  see  if  anything  were  going  forward,  and  then 
come  back  to  tell  what  he  had  observed.  This  he  continued  to  do, 
until  the  hour  which  the  Flemings  had  fixed  upon  to  attack  them.  It 
was  on  the  point  of  day  when  they  began  their  march  in  close  order, 
without  uttering  a  word.  The  lord  de  Saint  Py,  who  was  on  the 
watch,  no  sooner  saw  this  manoeuvre  than  he  found  they  were  in 
earnest,  and  hastening  to  his  companions,  said  to  them,  "Now,  my 
lords,  be  alert,  we  have  but  to  do  our  utmost,  for  our  enemy  is  on  his 
march,  and  will  be  instantly  here.  These  barons  of  new  da\e  are 
advancing  slowly,  and  think  to  catch  and  surprise  us  :  show  your- 
selves true  men-at-arms,  for  we  shall  have  a  battle,"  As  the  lord  de 
Saint  Py  uttered  these  words,  the  knights  and  squires,  with  great 
courage,  seized  their  long  Bordeaux  spears,  and  having  grasped  them 
with  a  hasty  will,  placed  themselves  in  as  good  order  as  any  knights 
or  squires  could  devise. 

When  the  lords  who  had  crossed  the  river,  and,  as  I  have  before 
said,  found  themselves  obliged  to  halt  in  the  marshes,  saw  that  the 
Flemings  waited  their  opportunity  to  attack  them,  they  said  among 
themselves,  "  Since  we  are  not  in  sufficient  force  to  begin  the  com- 
bat,  when  the  Flemings  advance  upon  us  they  will  not  know  what 
numbers  we  are  :  let  us  each  set  up  one  cry,  or  that  of  the  lord  to 
whom  we  may  belong  whether  he  be  present  or  not :  and,  by  thus 
shouting  loudly,  we  shall  so  much  alarm  them  that  they  may  be  de- 
feated.  In  addition  to  this,  we  will  receive  them  on  the  points  of 
our  spears."  In  this  manner  did  it  fall  out :  for,  when  the  Flemings 
advanced  to  the  combat,  the  knights  and  squires  began  to  utlcr  theit 
war  cries,  insomuch  that  the  constable  and  vanffuarc,  who  had  not 
yet  crossed  the  bridge,  heard  them,  and  said,  "  Our  friends  are  en 
gaged  :  may  God  help  them  !  for  at  this  moment  we  ai-e  unable  to 
give  them  any  assistance."  Peter  du  Bois  marched  in  front,  and  was 
followed  by  his  Flemings:  but,  when  they  approached  the  French, 
they  were  received  on  the  sharp  points  of  their  long  Bordeaux  spears, 
to  which  their  coats  of  mail  made  not  more  resistance  than  if  they 
had  been  of  cloth  thrice  doubled  ;  so  that  they  passed  through  theii 
bodies,  heads  and  stomachs. 

When  the  Flemings  felt  these  sharp  spears  which  impaled  them 
they  fell  back,  and  the  French  advancing  gained  ground  upon  them  , 
for  there  were  none  so  hardy  but  that  feared  their  strokes.  Peter  du 
Bois  was  one  of  the  first  who  was  wounded  and  run  through  by  a 
lance.  It  came  quite  out  at  his  shoulder :  he  was  also  wounded  on 
the  head,  and  would  have  been  instantly  slain  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  body-guard  he  had  formed,  of  thirty  stout  varlets,  who  taking  him 
in  their  arms>  carried  him  as  quickly  as  they  could  out  of  the  crowd 
The  mud  from  the  causeway  to  Commines  was  so  deep  that  all  these 
people  sunk  in  it  up  to  the  middle  of  their  legs.  The  men-at-arms, 
who  had  bten  long  accustomed  to  their  profession,  drove  down  and 
slew  the  Flemings  without  let  or  hindrance  :  they  shouted,  "  St.  Py 
forever  !"  "  Laval,  Sancerre,  Anghien  !"  and  the  war-cries  of  others 
who  were  theje.  The  Flemings  were  panic-struck,  and  began  to 
give  way,  when  they  saw  these  knights  attack  them  so  vigorously 
and  pierce  them  through  with  their  spears.  They  retreated,  and 
falling  back  on  each  other,  were  followed  by  the  French  who  marched 
through  them  or  around  them,  always  attacking  the  thickest  bodies. 
They  no  more  spared  killing  them  than  if  they  had  been  so  many 
dogs  ;  and  they  were  in  the  right,  for,  had  the  Flemings  conquered, 
they  would  have  served  them  the  same. 

The  Flemings,  finding  themselves  thus  driven  back,  and  that  the 
men-at-arms  had  won  the  causeway  and  bridge,  counselled  together, 
to  set  fire  to  the  town,  in  hopes  it  would  cause  the  French  to  retreat, 
or  enable  them  to  collect  their  people.  This  was  executed,  and  fire 
set  to  several  houses,  which  were  instantly  in  flames ;  but  they  were 
disappointed  in  thinking  by  this  to  frighten  the  French,  for  they  pur- 
sued  them  as  valiantly  as  before,  fighting  and  slaying  them  on  the 
ground,  or  in  the  houses  whither  they  had  retreated.  Upon  this  the 
Flemings  made  for  the  open  plain,  where  they  collected  in  a  body. 
They  sent  to  Vertain,  Poperingue,  Bergues,  Rollers,  Mesieres,  Warne- 
ton  and  the  other  neighboring  towns,  to  urge  them  to  com'>  to  their 
assistance  at  Commines.  Those  who  fled,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
villages  near  Commines,  began  to  set  their  bells  a-ringing,  which 
clearly  showed  there  was  aa  engagement  going  forward.   Som>9  of 


CHI^ONIGLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  Sec. 


317 


them,  however,  began  to  slacken,  and  others  to  occupy  themselves  in 
saving  what  they  could  of  their  goods,  and  to  carry  them  to  Ypres  or 
Courtray.  Women  ond  children  ran  thither,  leaving  their  houses  full 
of  furniture,  cattle  and  grain.  Others  again  marched  in  haste  toward 
Commines,  to  help  their  countrymen  who  were  fighting. 

While  tliis  was  passing,  and  those  valiant  knights  who  had  crossed 
the  Lis  in  boats  were  so  gallantly  engaged,  the  constable  and  van- 
guard were  busily  employed  in  attempting  to  repair  the  bridge  and 
cross  it.  There  was  a  very  great  throng,  for  the  constable  had  given 
permission  for  all  to  pass  it  who  could.  There  was  much  danger  for 
those  who  crossed  it  hrst ;  and  the  lords  who  did  so  were  obliged  to 
step  on  targets  thrown  on  the  beams  of  the  bridge.  When  they  had 
crossed,  they  began  to  strengthen  the  bridge,  for  they  found  the 
planks  lying  on  the  ground,  which  they  put  in  their  proper  places. 
During  the  night  two  wagon-loads  of  hurdles  were  brought,  which 
were  of  great  use  to  them,  so  that  shortly  it  was  made  as  strong  as 
ever.  On  Tuesday  the  whole  vanguard  passed,  took  possession  of 
the  place,  and,  as  they  crossed,  fixed  their  quarters  in  the  town. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  hearing  that  the  vanguard  was  engaged  at 
the  pass  of  Commines,  sent  thither  six  thousand  infantry  to  their  as- 
sistance ;  but  when  they  arrived,  the  business  was  over  and  the 
bridge  rebuilt.  The  constable  sent  them  to  Warneton  to  rebuild 
that  bridge,  that  the  baggage  might  pass  it  this  Tuesday  without 
delay.  News  was  brought  on  Tuesday  morning  to  the  king  of 
France  at  the  abbey  of  Marquette,  that  the  pass  at  Commines  was 
won,  and  the  vanguard  on  the  other  side,  which  was  very  agreeable 
to  the  king  and  his  uncles.  It  was  instantly  determined  that  the 
king  should  cross  the  river ;  and,  the  king  having  heard  mass  with 
his  lords  and  drank  a  cup,  they  mounted  their  horses  and  took  the 
road  to  Commines.  Those  of  the  vanguard  who  were  in  Commines 
drove  out  the  Flemings.  There  were  slain  of  them  in  the  streets 
and  fields  about  four  thousand,  not  including  those  killed  in  the  pur- 
Buit,  in  wind-mills,  and  in  monasteries,  whither  they  had  fled  for 
ehelter ;  for,  as  soon  as  the  Bretons  had  crossed,  they  mounted  their 
horses  and  began  a  chase  after  the  Flemings,  and  overran  the  coun- 
try,  which  was  then  rich  and  plentiful. 

The  lords  de  Rieux,  de  Laval,  de  Malatrait,  the  viscount  de  la 
Belliere  and  the  lord  de  Combort,  with  their  men,  rode  on  until  they 
came  to  Vertain,  which  is  a  large  town :  it  was  taken  and  burnt, 
and  those  found  in  it  were  put  to  death.  The  Bretons  had  great 
profit  from  their  pillage,  as  well  as  the  others  who  had  spread  abroad 
over  the  country.  They  found  the  houses  full  of  draperies,  furs,  with 
cloths  of  gold  and  silver :  for,  trusting  to  the  strength  of  the  passage 
over  the  river  Lis,  the  Flemings  had  not  carried  away  anything  from 
their  houses  to  their  strong  towns. 

The  first  Bretons,  Normans  and  Burgundians  V'/ho  entered  Flan- 
ders by  the  pass  at  Commines,  paid  no  attention  to  pieces  of  cloth, 
furs  or  jewels,  but  to  the  gold  and  silver  which  they  found.  How- 
ever, those  who  followed  cleared  the  whole  country,  for  everything 
was  acceptable  to  them. 


CHAPTER  CXVII. 

PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  TAKES  MEASURES  TO  RESIST  THE  FORCE  OF  THE 
KING-  OF  FRANCE.  HE  RECEIVES  AN  ANSWER  FROM  HIS  EMBASSADORS 
IN  ENGLAND. 

Bad  news  soon  flies  abroad.  On  Tuesday  morning  Philip  von 
Artaveld  heard,  while  he  lay  before  Oudenarde,  that  the  French  had 
crossed  the  Lis  on  the  Monday  in  boats,  and  had  advanced  as  far  as 
Commines,  having  conquered  the  Flemings  posted  there  and  in  the 
adjacent  parts  :  that  about  six  thousand  Flemings  had  been  slain,  and 
that  Peter  du  Bois  was  supposed  to  be  dead.  Philip  was  thunder- 
struck at  this  intelligence  ;  and  he  asked  the  lord  de  Harzelles,  who 
was  present,  "  what  was  to  be  done."  The  lord  de  Harzelles  replied, 
"  You  must  go  to  Ghent,  and  collect  as  many  people  as  you  can  in 
the  town,  and  return  with  them  hither :  you  must  then  march  your 
whole  army  to  Courtray  ;  for  when  the  king  of  France  learns  that 
you  are  marching  in  full  force  against  him,  he  will  consider  well  be- 
fore  he  advances  further  into  the  country.  We  ought  in  a  short  time 
to  receive  news  from  our  embassadors  in  England.  It  may  be  that 
the  king  of  England  and  his  uncles  will  cross  the  sea  with  a  large 
army,  or  perhaps  they  have  already  done  so,  which  will  be  fortunate 
for  us." 

"lam  surprised,"  answered  Philip,  "  how  the  English  can  so 
long  delay  it,  when  they  know  they  are  to  have  free  entrance  into 
this  country  ;  and  I  marvel  what  they  are  thinking  of,  as  well  as  our 
people  who  are  there.  Notwithstanding,  I  will  not  hesitate  going  to 
Ghent  to  draw  out  the  arriere-ban,  with  which  I  will  return  and  offer 
b;itde  to  the  king  of  France,  whatever  be  the  consequences.  I  am 
informed  by  Peter  du  Bois,  that  the  king  of  France  has  full  twenty 
thousand  men-at-arms,  which  constitute  sixty  thousand  fighting  men. 
1  will  draw  up  in  battle  array  as  many  to  meet  him  ;  and  if  God,  out 
of  kis  grace,  and  the  just  cause  we  have,  should  enable  me  to  de- 
feat him,  I  shall  be  the  most  respected  lord  in  the  world  ;  if  1  be  dis- 
comfited, better  fortune  will  befal  a  greater  lord  than  myself." 

As  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  the  lord  de  Harzelles  were  thus  con. 
versing,  some  soldiers  arrived  who  had  been  at  the  battle  of  Com. 
miaer,  who  confiriaed  the  first  iateUigence.    Philip  said,  "And 


Peter  du  Bois,  is  he  dead,  or  a  prisoner  ?"  They  answerc'd,  "Neither; 
but  he  has  been  severely  wounded  in  the  battle,  and  has  retired  to 
Bruges."  At  these  words,  Philip  mounted  his  horse  and  ordered 
thirty  of  his  men  to  do  the  same,  when  he  set  out  for  Bruges.  He 
quitted,  however,  the  direct  road,  to  vi-ew  some  of  the  gairison  of 
Oudenarde  who  had  made  a  sally  the  preceding  night,  but  had  been 
overpowered  and  slain:  they  were  tvcelve  in  number  who  had  been 
put  to  death.  As  he  was  thus  examining  the  dead,  he  saw,  coming 
toward  him  from  Ghent,  a  herald  attached  to  the  kino^  of  England, 
whose  name  was  Chandos,  though  called  Ireland  king-at-arms  Philip 
was  much  pleased  at  the  arrival  of  this  herald,  and  a^ked  "  what 
news  he  had  brought."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  herald,  "  five  of 
your  embassadors  returned  to  Ghent,  accompanied  by  a  knight  cal'ed 
sir  William  Frenenton,*  v/ho,  by  orders  from  the  king  and  council, 
bring  letters  (as  we  learnt  from  them  at  Dover)  addressed  to  you  as 
regent  of  Flanders.  When  you  ki\bw  the  contents  of  these  letters, 
and  approve  of  the  great  alliance  offered  to  you,  large  reinforcements 
will  be  instantly  sent  to  you  on  the  return  of  the  knight  and  his'com- 
panions  to  England."  Philip  said,  "I  arn  not  well  satisfied  with 
such  an  arrangement :  the  succors  will  come  too  late.  Go  to  my 
quarters."  He  ordered  him  to  be  conducted  to  the  lodgings  of  the 
lord  de  Harzelles,  that  he  might  hear  the  news ;  while  he  took  the 
road  to  Ghent,  but  in  so  melancholy  a  temper  of  mind  that  nothing 
could  be  got  from  him,  nor  could  he  be  persuaded  to  enter  into  any 
agreeable  conversation. 

CHAPTER  CXVIIL 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  CROSSES  THE  LIS  AT  THE  BRIDGE  OF  COXMINES. 
THE  TOWN  OF  YPRES  SURRENDERS  TO  Hl.M. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  France,  and  say  how  he  went 
on.  When  intelligence  was  brought  him  of  Ccramines  being  con- 
quered,  that  the  Flemings  were  dispersed,  and  the  biiJge  rebuilt,  he 
set  out  from  the  abbey  of  Marquette,  where  he  had  lodged,  and 
marched  with  his  whole  army  in  battle-array,  as  was  befitting  him 
to  do,  toward  Commines.  The  king  and  his  uncles  arrived  at  Com. 
mines  on  Tuesday,  and  took  up  their  lodgings  in  the  town  ;  from 
whence  the  vanguard  had  marched  for  the  hill  of  Ypres,  where  they 
had  fixed  their  quarters.  On  the  Wednesday  morning  the  king  ad. 
vanced  to  the  hill  of  Ypres,  where  he  remained  until  the  baggage 
and  the  remainder  of  his  army  should  cross  the  river  at  Commines 
or  at  Warneton,  for  there  were  very  numerous  trains,  and  multitudes 
of  houses. 

On  Wednesday,  the  king's  rear-guard  passed  the  bridge  of  C:  ;;k 
mines.  It  consisted  of  two  thousand  men-at-arms  and  two  thousand 
cross-bows,  under  the  command  of  the  count  d'Eu,  the  count  de 
Clois,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  de  Harcourt,  the  lords  de 
Cha.tillon  and  de  la  Fere.  These  lords  with  their  men,  lodged  this 
Wednesday  at  Commines. 

When  the  night  came,  and  these  lords  thought  of  reposing  them, 
selves  after  their  march,  they  heard  the  cry,  "  To  arms  !"  They 
thought  certainly  they  should  have  a  battle,  and  that  the  Flemings 
from  Ypres,  Cassel,  Bergues,  and  their  dependencies,  were  collected 
and  on  their  march  to  attack  them.  The  lords  armed  themselves, 
put  on  their  helmets,  displayed  their  banners  before  their  lodgings: 
and,  having  lighted  torches,  each  lord  advanced  to  the  causeway 
under  his  banner  or  pennon :  as  their  men  came,  they  drew  up  and 
arranged  themselves  under  their  proper  banners  ;  and  thus  they  re 
mained,  half  way  up  their  legs  in  mud,  almost  the  whole  night. 
You  may  imagine  if  these  lords  had  the  best  of  it,  such  as  the  count 
de  Blois  and  the  others,  who  had  not  been  accustomed  to  suffer  such 
cold  and  comfortless  nights  as  these  a  month  before  Christmas ;  but, 
when  their  honor  was  at  stake,  they  minded  it  not,  for  they  thought 
they  should  be  attacked  every  moment :  however,  it  was  net  so,  for 
this  was  a  false  alarm  caused  by  a  scuffle  among  the  varlets.  Their 
lords,  however,  suffered  for  it,  which  they  bore  as  well  as  they  could. 

On  Thursday  morning,  the  rear-guard  dislodged  from  Commines, 
and  marched,  in  good  order,  toward  their  main  army,  which  was 
encamped  on  the  hill  of  Ypres,  the  vanguard,  the  battalion  of  the 
king  and  all.  The  principal  commanders  held  a  council,  to  consider 
whether  they  should  march  to  Ypres,  Courtray,  or  Bruges.  While 
they  remained  there,  the  French  foragers  overran  the  country,  where 
they  found  a  marvellous  quantity  of  beasts,  grain,  and  all  other  pro- 
visions ;  for  since  they  had  gained  the  passpge  at  Commines,  tiiey 
were  never  in  want.  The  inhabitants  of  Ypres,  finding  the  king 
so  near  with  his  whole  army,  and  the  passage  gained,  were  not 
much  at  their  ease,  and  considered  how  they  should  act.  The  town- 
council  assembled.  The  lichest  and  chief  inhabitants,  who  had 
been  of  the  moderate  party,  but  who  had  not  dared  to  show  it,  pro- 
posed throwing  themselves  on  the  king's  mercy,  and  sending  to  him 
the  keys  of  the  town.  The  governor,  wno  was  from  Ghent,  ap. 
pointed  by  Philip  von  Artaveld,  would  not  listen  to  a  surrender,  but 
said,  "  Our  town  is  sufficientiy  sfong,  and  we  are  well  provided 
with  everything.  We  will  stand  our  ground  ;  during  which  time 
Philip  will  assemble  his  forces,  to  combat  tlie  king  and  raise  the 
siege."  Others  replied,  "  That  he  was  not  assured  that  this  would  so 
happen  :  that  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  nor  o* 

•  jsig  w.  Freneuton."  Q.  If  &ot  FuriinKtun. 


318 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


the  whole  country,  to  defeat  the  king  of  France,  unless  they  had  the 
assistance  of  the  English,  of  which  there  was  not  any  appearance  ; 
and  that,  in  short,  the  best  thing  they  could  do  would  be  to  surren- 
der  themselves  to  the  king  of  France."  High  words  ensued,  which 
ended  in  a  riot,  in  which  the  chief  inhabitants  were  masters.  The 
governor,  named  Peter  Vauclaire,  was  slain.  When  this  was  over, 
they  called  to  them  two  preaching  friars,  whom  they  sent  to  the 
king  and  his  uncles  on  the  hill  of  Ypres,  to  know  if  it  were  agree- 
able  to  them  to  enter  into  an  amicable  treaty  with  the  town. 

The  king  was  advised  to  grant  passports  to  twelve  of  the  citizens 
and  an  abbot  (who  being  at  Ypres  had  interfered  in  this  business,) 
to  come  to  the  camp,  and  explain  more  fully  what  their  intentions 
were.  The  friars  returned  to  the  town,  when  the  twelve  citizens 
elected  by  the  council  and  inhabitants,  and  the  abbot,  went  to  mount 
Ypres,  where,  casting  themselves  on  their  knees,  they  offered  to 
place  the  town  under  the  king's  obedience  for  ever,  and  without  any 
terms  of  reservation.  The  ki-ng  of  France,  following  the  good  ad- 
vice which  was  given  him,  to  gain  the  country  by  gentle  means, 
and  not  wishing  to  show  any  ill  will  or  cruelty,  received  them 
kindly,  and  accepted  their  offer ;  on  condition  that  the  town  would 
pay  forty  thousand  francs,  to  defray  the  smaller  expenses  which  this 
expedition  had  hitherto  cost. 

The  inhabitants  of  Ypres  were  much  rejoiced  at  this  event,  and 
never  afterwards  rebelled.  Thus  were  the  citizens  pardoned.  They 
entreated  the  king  and  his  uncles  would  be  pleased  to  partake  of 
some  refreshments  in  their  town,  which  would  give  great  joy  to  the 
inhabitants.  A  promise  was  in  truth  made  them,  that  the  king 
should  come  thither,  when  he  should  be  further  advanced  in  Flan- 
ders. Upon  this  the  deputation  returned  to  the  town,  mightily 
pleased  to  find  themselves  at  peace  with  the  king  of  France.  The 
forty  thousand  francs  were  instantly  raised  among  themselves,  and 
paid  to  the  king,  or  his  commissioners,  before  he  made  his  entry 
into  Ypres. 

CHAPTER  CXIX. 

THE  KINS  OF  FRANCE   RECEIVES  INFORMATION  OF  A  RIOT  AMONG  THE 
PARISIANS.     SEVERAL  PLACES  IN  FLANDERS  SURRENDER  TO  HIM. 

During  the  time  the  king  of  France  was  on  the  hill  of  Ypres, 
news  was  brought  that  the  Parisians  were  in  rebellion  :  and  that 
they  had  resolved,  as  it  was  then  reported,  to  pull  down  the  castle  of 
Beaut^,  which  is  situated  in  the  wood  of  Vincennes,  and  the  castle 
of  the  Louvre,  as  well  as  other  castellated  houses  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Paris,  to  prevent  being  oppressed  in  future  by  tiieir  tneans-. 
One  of  their  leaders  made  a  speech  to  excite  to  mischief,  but  which,, 
however,  as  it  appeared  afterwards,  turned  out  quite  the  contrary : 
"  My  fair  sirs,  let  us  abstain  from  doing  this  until  we  see  how  the 
king's  affairs  turn  out  in  Flanders.  If  the  Ghent  men  succeed,  as  I 
truly  hope  they  will,  then  will  be  the  time  to  destroy  all  these  cas- 
tles. Let  us  not  begin  anything  which  we  may  repent  of  after- 
wards.-' It  was  Nicholas  le  Flamand  who  by  this  speech  made  the 
Parisians  give  up  their  intentions  of  committing  outrages.  They 
kept  within  the  walls  of  Paris,  which  they  had  amply  supplied  with 
everything ;  and  had  as  rich  and  handsome  armor  as  if  they  had 
been  great  lords.  There  were  upward  of  thirty  thousand  armed 
from  head  to  foot,  like  true  men-at-arms,  and  more  than  thirty  thou- 
sand  armed  with  mallets.  They  worked  day  and  night  in  forging 
helmets,  and  purchased  armor  wherever  it  was  to  be  sold. 

Now,  consider  what  a  sad  devilment  it  would  have  been,  if  the 
king  of  France,  and  the  gallant  chivalry  with  which  he  was  accom- 
panied,  had  been  defeated  in  Flanders.  It  may  readily  be  supposed, 
that  then  all  the  nobility  would  have  been  destroyed  in  France,  as 
well  as  in  other  places  ;  for  the  Jacquerie  were  never  so  ferocious  as 
they  would  at  such  a  time  have  been.  In  liko  manner  the  peasants 
began  to  rebel  at  Rheims,  at  Chalons  in  Champagne,  and  down  the 
river  Marne,  and  to  menace  those  gentlemen,  ladies  and  children, 
who  had  remained  at  home.  At  Orleans,  Blois,  Rouen,  and  in  the 
Beauvoisis,  the  devil  had  entered  their  heads  to  prompt  them  to  mur- 
der every  one,  if  God  had  not  provided  a  remedy,  as  you  will  soon 
have  related. 

When  those  of  the  castlewickg  oC  Cassel,  Bergues,  Bourbourg, 
Gravelines,  Furnes,  Dunkerque,  Pope  ingue,  Tourrout,  Vaillant,  and 
Malines,  had  heard  that  the  men  of  Ypres  had  surrendered  and  put 
themselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France,  who  had 
graciously  pardoned  them,  they  began  to  be  much  alarmed.  After 
these  towns  had  well  considered  the  business,  the  inhabitants  seized 
their  governors,  whom  Philip  von  Artaveld  had  put  over  them,  and 
having  bound  them  strongly,  so  that  they  could  not  escape,  led  them 
to  the  king  on  mount  Ypres,  in  order  to  please  him  and  to  appease 
his  anger.  On  their  arrival,  they  cast  themselves  on  their  knees  and 
said,  "  Noble  king,  we  put  our  lives,  towns,  and  fortunes,  under  your 
obedience,  and  wish  so  to  remain.  In  order  to  show  that  we  regard 
you  as  our  true  lord,  here  are  the  governors  whom  Philip  von  Arta- 
veld  had  set  over  us  ;  for  by  fosce,  and  not  otherwise,  has  he  made 
us  obey  him  :  you  may  do  your  pleasure  with  them,  for  they  have 
governed  us  according  to  their  wills."  The  king  was  advised  by  his 
lords  to  grant  his  pardon  to  all  these  towns :  on  condition,  however, 
that  they  should  pay  him,  as  part  of  his  expenses  in  this  war,  sixty 
thousand  francs.   AU  the  provisions  were  to  be  given  up,  and  what. 


ever  cattle  might  be  found  in  the  fields ;  but  they  were  assured  that 
their  towns  should  neither  be  burned  nor  pillaged.  This  was  very 
satisfactory  to  them,  and  they  greatly  thanked  the  king  and  his 
courw^il.  They  were  much  rejoiced  on  finding  they  had  escaped  so 
well ;  but  the  governors  of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  who  had  been  car- 
ried thither,  were  beheaded  on  the  bridge  of  Ypres. 

No  mention  whatever  was  made  in  these  treaties  and  submissions 
of  the  earl  of  Flanders:  nor  was  h- ,  or  any  one  of  his  court,  ever 
summoned  to  the  councils  of  the  kin^;.  If  he  was  displeased  at  this 
I  am  ignorant,  but  during  the  whole  expedition  he  was  treated  in 
the  same  manner.  None  of  his  people  were  permitted  to  quit  the 
army,  or  the  battalion  which  was  posted  by  orders  of  the  master  of 
these  cross-bows,  on  the  wings,  although  they  were  Flemings.  It  was 
also  ordered  by  the  king,  under  pain  of  death,  that  no  one  in  the 
army  should  speak  Flemish,  nor  carry  any  stick  bound  with  iron  • 


CHAPTER  CXX. 

THE  KINa  OF  FRANCE  LODGES  IN  YPRES.  PETER  DU  BOIS  PREVENTS 
BRUGES  FROM  SURRENDERING  TO  THE  KING.  PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD 
ASSEMBLES  HIS  FORCES  TO  COMBAT  THE  FRENCH, 

While  the  king  and  his  whole  army  were  on  mount  Ypres,  many 
markets  were  there  held,  and  plenty  of  pillage  was  sold  to  those  of 
Lille,  Douay,  and  Tournay  ;  indeed  to  all  who  wished  to  buy.  A 
piece  of  cloth  of  Vexin,  Malines,  Poperingue  or  Commines,  was  sold 
for  one  franc.  People  were  clothed  there  too  cheaply.  Some  Bre- 
tons  and  other  pillagers,  determined  on  gain,  went  in  large  bodies, 
and  loaded  carts  and  horses  with  their  booty  of  cloths,  linen,  knives, 
money  in  gold  and  silver,  dishes  and  plates  of  silver  wherever  they 
found  them,  which  they  sent,  well  packed  up,  to  a  place  of  safety  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Lis,  or  by  their  servants  into  France. 

The  king  and  all  the  lords  came  to  Ypres,  where  they  quartered 
themselves  as  well  as  they  could,  and  in  as  great  numbers  as  the 
town  would  hold.  They  remained  there  to  refresh  themselves  four 
or  five  days.  The  inhabitants  of  Bruges  had  received  information 
of  the  conduct  of  the  king,  that  he  was  at  Ypres,  and  how  the  whole 
country,  as  far  as  Gravelines,  had  submitted  to  him.  They  were 
doubtful  whether  to  negotiate  with  the  king,  or  let  it  alone :  how. 
ever,  for  the  present  they  did  nothing.  The  principal  cause  which 
withheld  them  from  surrendering,  was  the  great  number  of  men-at- 
arms  which  Philip  von  Artaveld  had  with  him  from  their  town  :  for 
there  were  at  least  seven  thousand  at  the  siege  of  Oudenarde ;  and 
their  principal  citizens  were  at  Ghent  as  hostages,  in  order  that  Peter 
du  Bois  might  more  easily  govern  the  place. 

Besides,  Peter  du  Bois  and  Peter  le  Nuitre  were  in  the  town,  who 
comforted  them,  saying,  "  My  good  gentlemen,  do  not  be  alarmed  if 
the  king  of  France  is  come  to  Ypres  :  you  know  that  formerly  the 
whole  power  of  France  was  sent  by  king  Philip  to  Courtray,!  and 
could  not  withstand  the  courage  of  our  fathers,  for  his  whole  array 
was  slain  and  defeated.  Know  then,  that  this  army  shall  in  like 
manner  be  destroyed  ;  for  Philip  von  Artaveld,  with  an  immense 
force,  will  not  leave  things  thus  without  combating  the  king.  It  may 
very  well  happen,  that  from  the  good  cause  we  are  engaged  in,  and 
the  good  fortune  that  follows  Ghent,  Philip  may  defeat  the  king,  so 
that  not  one  shall  escape  or  recross  the  river,  but  the  whole  country 
which  has  submitted  will  instantly  be  reconquered.  Thus  will  you 
remain  like  true  and  loyal  men  in  your  franchises,  and  in  the  grace 
of  Philip  and  of  us  Ghent  men."  With  such  speeches  as  this,  Peter 
du  Bois  and  Peter  le  Nuitre  daily  harangued  the  men  of  Bruges, 
and  restrained  them  from  entering  into  any  treaty  with  the  king  of 
France. 

While  these  things  were  going  on,  the  citizens  of  Ghent,  with  sit 
William  Fermitoii,!  arrived  at  Calais,  from  England,  to  conclude  and 
seal  those  treaties  and  agreements  which  the  English  wished  to  enter 
into  with  the  Flemings.  Sir  John  Devereux,  governor  of  Calais, 
sent  for  them,  and  told  them,  "  that  they  could  not  continue  their 
journey  at  that  time,  for  the  king  of  France  was  at  Ypres,  and  that 
all  the  country,  from  Calais  to  Ypres,  had  surrendered  to  him.  We 
shall  shortly  have  more  news  :  for  it  is  reported  that  Philip  von 
Artaveld  is  assembling  his  forces  to  combat  the  king  of  France,  and 
we  shall  see  who  will  have  tV.e  best  of  it.  Should  the  Flemings  be 
beaten,  you  have  nothing  to  do  in  Flanders;  and  if  the  king  of 
France  b?  defeated,  it  is  all  our  own.  This,"  said  the  English 
knight,  "you  may  depend  upon  as  truth."  The  intelligence  detained 
the  citizens  of  Ghent  and  sir  William  Fermiton. 

We  will  now  return  to  Philip,  and  say  what  he  was  doing.  Being 
eager  to  combat  the  king  of  France,  as  he  plainly  showed,  he  or- 
dered,  on  his  arrival  at  Ghent,  every  man  capable  of  bearing  arms, 
after  leaving  a  sufficient  garrison  in  the  town,  to  follow  him.  All 
obeyed ;  for  he  gave  them  to  understand,  that  by  the  grace  of  God, 

*  Boston  a  virolle,  literally,  "  a  stick  witn  a  ferule."— [Ed. 
t  ••Courtray."   Tlie  battle  1302. 

%  "Fermiton."  Froissart  before  calls  him  Fremeton.  I  should  have  supposed  thi 
person  was  sir  William  Farendon,  or  Frampton.  if,  in  the  Rolles  Fran^oii  -he  names 
of  those  sent  by  Richnrd  had  not  heen  particularly  named,  as  may  be  seen  anderneoth 

Ann.  Dom.  1382-1383.   Membrana  4. 

••  De  potestate  data  Johauni  Devereux,  Briano  de  Stapilton.  Willielmo  Ermyn,  «t 
Johanni  de  Burley,  ad  tractandum  cum  comiti  Flandriae  et  ge^tibus  ibidem  de  dsbatil, 
et  de  fttteinptatu  refonnandi*."— Data  apud  Westminster,  16tb  May. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


319 


they  would  defeat  the  French,  be  lords  of  Ghent,  and  rank  as  sove- 
j-eigns  among  other  nations.  Philip  von  Artaveld  carried  with  him 
about  ten  thousand  men  as  the  arriere-ban  :  he  had  before  sent  to 
Bruges,  Damme,  Ardembourg,  Sluys,  to  the  sea-coasts,  the  Quatre 
Mestiers,  and  constablevvicks  of  Grammont,  Dendrenionde,  and 
Alost,  and  had  raised  from  those  places  about  thirty  thousand  more. 
He  and  his  whole  army  were  quartered  one  night  before  Oudenarde  : 
on  the  morrow  they  marched  away,  and  came  before  Courtray :  he 
had  with  him  about  fifty  thousand  men.  The  king  of  France  re- 
ceived  intelligence,  that  Philip  von  Artaveld  was  approaching,  and, 
as  it  was  said,  with  full  sixty  thousand  men.  Upon  this,  the  van- 
guard set  oiF  from  Ypres,  under  the  command  of  the  constable  and 
marshals  of  France,  and  encamped  a  league  and  a  half  from  Ypres, 
between  Rollers  and  Rosebecque  :  on  the  morrovv^,  the  king  and  all 
the  lords,  v/ith  the  main  battalion  and  rear-guard,  quartered  them- 
selves there  also.  I  must  s:iy  that  these  lords,  while  they  were  in 
the  field,  suffered  greatly  ;  for  it  was  in  the  heart  of  winter,  the  be- 
ginning of  December,  and  it  rained  every  day.  They  slept  on  the 
roads  every  night,  for  they  were  in  daily  and  hourly  expectation  of 
a  batde  :  it  was  commonly  said  in  the  army,  "  They  will  come  to- 
moiTow ;"  which  they  believed,  from  the  news  the  foragers  brought 
when  they  returned  from  their  excursions. 

The  king  was  quartered  in  the  midst  of  his  army.  The  lords  of 
Fr&tice  were  much  vexed  at  Philip  for  delaying,  for  they  were  very 
impatient  of  being  out  in  such  bad  weather.  It  should  be  known, 
that  with  the  king  were  all  the  flower  of  French  knighthood  :  it  was 
therefore  highly  presumptuous  in  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  the  Flem- 
ings to  think  of  fighting  vnth  them  ;  for  if  they  had  been  satisfied 
with  continuing  their  siege  of  Oudenarde,  and  had  slightly  intrenched 
themselves,  the  French,  considering  the  wetness  of  the  season,  would 
sjever  have  marched  to  seek  them ;  and,  if  they  had  done  so,  they 
would  have  combated  them  under  the  greatest  disadvantages.  But 
Philip  was  so  vain  of  the  good  fortune  he  had  met  with  at  Bruges, 
that  he  thought  nothing  could  withstand  him,  and  he  hoped  he  should 
be  lord  of  the  world.  No  other  thoughts  had  he,  and  was  nothing 
afraid  of  the  king  of  France  nor  his  army ;  for,  if  he  had  entertained 
any  fears,  he  would  not  have  done  that  which  he  did,  as  you  shall 
hear  related.  « 


CHAPTER  CXXI. 

!?SILI*?  T'ON  ARTAVELD,  HAVING-  ENTERTAINED  HIS  CAPTAINS  AT  SUPPER, 
GIVES  T5IEM  INSTRUCTIONS  HOW  THEY  ARE  TO  ACT  ON  THE  MORROW 
AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  ROSEBECQUE.  WONDERFUL  APPEARANCES  IN  THE 
HEAVENS  ARE  SEEN  DURING  THIS  NIGHT. 

Philip  von  Artaveld,  with  his  whole  army,  on  the  Wednesday 
evening  preceding  the  battle,  was  encamped  in  a  handsome  position, 
tolerably  strong,  between  a  ditch  and  grove,  and  with  so  good  a 
hedge  in  fi-ont  that  they  could  not  easily  be  attacked.  It  was  be- 
tween  the  hill  and  town  of  Rosebecque  where  the  king  was  quartered. 
That  same  evening,  Philip  gave  a  magnificent  supper  to  his  captains 
at  his  quarters ;  for  he  had  wherewithal  to  do  so,  as  his  provisions 
followed  him.  Vv'^hen  the  supper  was  over,  he  addressed  them  in 
ihese  words  :  *'  My  fair  gentlemen,  you  are  my  companions  in  this 
«xpedition,  and  I  hope  to-morrow  we  shall  have  sonjething  to  do ; 
for  the  king  of  France,  who  is  impatient  to  meet  and  fight  with  us, 
is  quartered  at  Rosebecque.  I  therefore  beg  of  you  to  be  loyai,  and 
jiot  alarmed  at  anything  you  shall  see  or  hear ;  for  we  are  combating 
in  a  just  cause,  to  preserve  the  franchises  of  Flanders,  and  for  our 
right.  Admonish  your  men  to  behave  well,  and  draw  them  up  in 
such  manner  that,  by  this  means  and  our  courage,  we  may  obtain 
the  victory.  To-morrow,  through  God's  grace,  we  shall  not  find 
any  lord  to  combat  with  us,  or  any  who  will  dare  take  the  field, 
unless  he  mean  to  remain  there,  and  we  shall  gain  greater  honor 
than  if  we  could  have  depended  on  the  support  of  the  English ;  for, 
if  they  had  been  v/ith  us,  they  alone  would  have  gained  all  the  repu- 
tation. The  flower  of  the  French  nobility  is  with  the  king,  for  he 
has  not  left  one  behind  :  order,  therefore,  your  men  not  to  grant 
quarter  to  any  one,  but  to  kill  all  who  fall  in  their  way.  By  this 
means  we  shall  re«iain  in  peace ;  for  I  will  and  command,  under 
pain  of  death,  that  no  prisoners  be  made,  except  it  be  the  king  of 
France.  With  regard  to  the  king,  I  wish  to  support  him,  as  he  is 
but  a  cliild  and  ought  to  be  forgiven ;  for  he  knows  not  what  he 
does,  and  acts  according  as  he  is  instructed  :  we  will  carry  him  to 
Ghent  and  teach  him  Flemish ;  but  as  for  dukes,  earls,  and  other 
men-at-arm.s,  kill  them  all.  The  common  people  of  France  will 
never  be  angry  v/ith  u-.  for  so  doing ;  for  they  wish,  as  I  am  well ' 
assured,  that  not  one  should  ever  return  to  France,  and  it  shall 

.'l>e  80." 

Uis  companions  who  were  present  at  this  discourse,  and  who  were 
,lroi?i  the  different  towns  in  Flanders  and  the  country  of  Bruges, 
'agreed  to  this  proposal,  which  they  thought  a  proper  one,  and  with 
one  voice  replied  to  Philip,  "  You  say  well,  and  thus  shall  it  be." 
They  then  took  leave  of  Philip,  an'!  'jach  man  returned  to  his  quar- 
ters, to  order  his  men  how  they  were  to  act  conformably  to  the 
linstructions  they  had  just  had.  Thus  passed  the  night  in  the  army 
of  Philip :  but  about  midnight,  as  I  have  been  informed,  there  hap- 
vpened  a  most  wonderful  event,  and  such  that  I  have  never  heard 
anything  equal  to  it  related.    When  the  Flemish  captains  had 


retired,  and  all  gone  to  their  quarters  to  repose,  the  night  being  far 
advanced,  those  upon  guard  fancied  they  heard  a  great  noise  toward 
the  Mont  d'Or.  Some  of  them  were  sent  to  see  what  it  could  be, 
and  if  the  French  were  making  any  preparations  to  attack  them  in 
the  night.  On  their  return,  they  reported,  that  they  had  been  as  far 
as  the  place  whence  the  noise  came,  but  that  they  had  discovered 
nothing.  This  noise,  however,  was  still  heard,  and  it  seemed  to 
some  of  them  that  their  enemies  were  on  the  muuiit  about  a  league 
distant:  this  was  also  the  opinion  of  a  damsel  from  Ghent  whom 
Philip  von  Artaveld  had  carried  with  him,  on  this  expedition,  as  his 
sweetheart. 

While  Philip  was  sleeping  under  his  tent  on  a  coverlid  near  the 
coal-fire,  this  damsel  went  out  of  the  tent  about  midnight,  to  examine 
the  sky,  and  see  what  sort  of  weather  it  was  and  the  time  of  night, 
for  she  was  unable  to  sleep.  She  looked  toward  Rosebecque,  and 
saw,  in  divers  parts  of  the  sky,  smoke  and  sparks  of  fire  flying  about, 
caused  by  the  fires  the  French  were  making  under  hedges  and 
bushes.  This  woman  listened  attentively,  and  thought  she  heard  a 
great  noise  between  their  army  and  that  of  the  French,  and  also  the 
cry  of  Montjoye  and  several  other  cries ;  and  it  seemed  to  her  that 
they  came  from  the  Mont  d'Or,  between  the  cainp  and  Rosebecque. 
She  was  exceedingly  frightened,  returned  to  the  tent,  awakened 
Philip,  and  said  to  him,  "  Sir,  rise  instantly,  and  arm  yourself;  for  I 
have  heard  a  great  noise  on  the  Mont  d'Or,  v.-hich  1  believe  to  be 
made  by  the  French  who  are  coming  to  attack  you." 

Phihp  at  these  words  arose,  and  wrapping  himself  in  a  gown,  took 
a  battle-axe  and  went  out'of  his  tent  to  listen  to  this  noise.  In  like 
manner  as  she  had  heard  it,  Philip  did  the  same ;  and  it  seemed  to 
him  as  if  there  were  a  great  tournament.  He  directly  returned  to 
his  tent,  and  ordered  his  trumpet  to  be  sounded  to  avv'aken  the  army. 
As  soon  as  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  was  heard,  it  v/as  known  to  be 
his.  Those  of  the  guard  in  front  of  the  camp  armed  themselves,  and 
sent  some  of  their  companions  to  Philip  to  know  what  he  wished  to 
have  done,  as  he  was  thus  early  arming  himself.  On  their  arrival, 
he  wanted  to  send  them  to  the  part  Vvhence  the  noise  had  come,  to 
find  out  what  it  could  be  ;  but  they  reported  that  that  had  already 
been  done,  and  that  there  was  no  cause  found  for  it.  Philip  was 
much  astonished  ;  and  they  were  greatly  blamed,  that  having  heard 
a  noise  toward  the  enemy's  quarters,  they  had  remained  quiet. 

Ha,"  said  they  to  Philip,  "  in  truth  we  did  hear  a  noise  toward 
the  Mont  d'Or,  and  we  sent  to  know  what  it  could  be ;  but  those 
who  had  been  ordered  thither,  reported  that  there  was  nothing  to  be 
found  or  seen.  Not  having  seen  any  positive  appearance  of  a 
movement  of  the  enemy,  we  were  unwilling  to  alarm  the  army  ls3} 
we  should  be  blamed  for  it."  This  speech  of  the  guard  somewhul 
appeased  Philip ;  but  in  his  own  mind  he  marvelled  much  what  it 
could  be.  Some  said  it  was  the  devils  of  hell  running  and  dancirc 
about  the  place  where  the  battle  was  to  be,  for  the  abundance  c~i 
prey  they  expected. 

Neither  Philip  von  Artaveld  nor  the  Flemings  v/ere  quite  at  their 
ease  after  this  alarm.  They  were  suspicious  of  havir£r  l>c;cn  be- 
trayed and  surprised.  They  armed  themselves  leisurely  v>iih  v/hat 
ever  they  had,  made  large  fires  in  their  quarters,  and  breakfasted 
comfortably,  for  they  had  victuals  in  abundance.  About  an  hour 
before  day,  Philip  said,  "  I  think  it  right  that  we  march  inio  the 
plain  and  draw  up  our  men  ;  because,  should  the  French  advance  to 
attack  us,  we  ought  not  to  be  unprepared,  nor  in  disorder,  but  pro- 
perly  drawn  up  like  men,  knowing  well  what  we  are  to  do."  All 
obeyed  this  order,  and,  quitting  their  quarters,  marched  to  the  heath 
beyond  the  grove.  There  was  in  front  a  wide  ditch  newly  made, 
and  in  their  rear  quantities  of  brambles,  junipers,  and  shrubs.  They 
drew  up  at  their  leisure  in  this  strong  position,  and  formed  one  hvgs 
battalion,  thick  and  strong.  By  the  reports  from  the  constables, 
they  were  about  fifty  thousand,  all  chosen  men,  who  vslued  not 
their  lives.  Among  them  were  about  sixty  English  archers,  who, 
having  stolen  away  from  their  companions  at  Calais,  to  gain  greater 
pay  from  Philip,  had  left  behind  them  their  armor  in  their  quarters. 

Everything  being  arranged,  each  man  took  to  his  arms.  The 
horses,  baggage,  women,  and  varlets,  were  dismissed :  but  Philip 
von  Artaveld  had  his  page  mounted  on  a  superb  courser,  worth  five 
hundred  florins,  which  he  had  ordered  to  attend  him,  to  display  his 
state,  and  to  mount  if  a  pursuit  of  the  French  should  happen,  in 
order  that  he  might  enforce  the  commands  which  he  had  given  to 
kill  all.  It  was  with  this  intention  that  Philip  had  posted  him  by 
his  side.  Philip  had  likewise  from  the  town  of  Ghent  about  nine 
thousand  men,  well  armed,  whom  he  placed  near  his  person ;  for  he 
had  greater  confidence  in  them  than  any  of  the  others :  they  there- 
fore, with  Philip  at  their  head  with  banners  displayed,  were  in  front; 
and  those  from  Alost  and  Grammont  were  next;  then  the  men  from 
Courtray,  Bruges.  T^amme,  Sluys,  and  the  Franconate,  They  were 
armed,  for  the  greater  part,  with  bludgeons,  iron  caps,  jerkins,  and 
with  gloves  de  fer  de  baleine.  Each  man  had  a  staff"  with  an  iron 
point,  and  bound  round  with  iron.  The  different  townsmen  wore 
liveries  and  arms,  to  distinguish  them  from  one  another.  Some  had 
jackets  of  blue  and  yellow,  others  wore  a  welt  of  black  on  a  red 
jacket,  others  chevroned  with  white  on  a  blue  coat,  others  green 
and  blue,  others  lozenged  with  black  and  white,  others  quartered 
red  and  white,  others  all  blue.  Each  carried  the  banners  of  their 
trades.    They  had  also  large  knives  hanging  down  from  their 


320 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


girdles.  In  this  state  they  remained,  quietly  waiting  for  day,  which 
soon  came. 

I  will  now  relate  to  you  the  proceedings  of  the  French  as  fully  as 
I  have  done  those  of  the  Flemings. 


CHAPTER  CXXII. 

KIK&  CHARLES  EKTERTAINS  AT  SUPPER  HIS  UNCLES  AND  SOME  OTHERS  OF 
HIS  PRINCIPAL  BARONS  ON  THE  EVE  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  ROSEBECQUE. 
THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON  IS  EXCUSED  FROM  ATTENDING  THE  KING'S 
PERSON  DURING  THE  BATTLE, 

The  king  of  France,  and  the  lords  with  him,  knew  well  that  the 
Flemings  were  advancing,  and  that  a  battle  must  be  the  consequence  ; 
for  no  proposals  for  peace  were  offered,  and  all  seemed  to  have  made 
up  their  minds  for  an  engagement.  It  had  been  proclaimed  on  the 
Wednesday  morning  in  the  town  of  Ypres,  thcrt  the  men-at-arms 
should  follow  the  king  into  the  field,  and  past  themselves  according 
to  the  instructions  they  had  received.  Every  one  obeyed  this  order, 
and  no  man-at-arms,  or  even  lusty  varlet,  remained  in  Ypres,  except 
those  appointed  to  guard  the  horses,  which  had  been  conducted  to 
Ypres  when  their  loi'ds  dismounted.  However,  the  vanguard  had 
many  wnh  ihem  for  the  use  of  their  light  troops,  and  to  reconnoitre 
the  battalions  of  the  enemy  ;  for  to  them  they  were  of  more  service 
than  to  the  others. 

The  French  on  this  Wednesday  remained  in  the  plain  pretty  near 
to  Rosebecque,  where  the  lords  and  captains  were  busy  in  arranging 
their  plans.  In  the  evening  the  king  gave  a  supper  to  his  three 
uncles,  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  to  some 
other  foreign  lords  from  Brabant,  Hainault,  Holland,  Zealand,  Ger- 
many, Lorraine,  and  Savoy,  who  had  come  thither  to  serve  him. 
He,  as  well  as  his  uncles,  thanked  them  much  for  the  good  services 
they  had  done  and  were  willing  to  do  for  them.  The  earl  of  Flan- 
ders tiiis  evening  commanded  the  guard  of  the  king's  battalion,  and 
had  under  him  six  hundred  lances,  and  twelve  hundred  other  men. 

After  the  supper  which  the  king  had  given  on  the  Wednesday  to 
these  lords,  and  when  they  had  retired,  the  constable  of  France 
remained  to  converse  with  the  king  and  his  uncles.  It  had  been 
arranged  in  the  council  with  the  king,  that  the  constable,  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  should  resign  his  constableship  for  the  morrow  (as  they 
fully  expected  a  battle,)  and  that,  for  the  day  only,  the  lord  de  Coucy 
was  to  take  his  place,  and  sir  Oliver  remain  near  the  king's  person : 
BO  that  when  the  constable  was  taking  his  leave,  the  king  said  to 
him,  as  he  had  been  instructed,  in  a  courteous  and  agreeable  man- 
ner,  Constable,  we  will  that  you  resign  to  us,  for  to-morrow  only, 
your  office;  for  we  have  appointed  another,  and  you  shall  remain 
near  our  person."  These  words,  which  were  new  to  the  gallant 
constable,  surprised  him  so  much,  that  he  replied,  "  Most  dear 
lord,  I  well  know  that  I  can  never  be  more  highly  honored  than  in 
guarding  your  person;  but,  dear  lord,  it  will  give  great  displeasure 
to  my  companions,  and  those  of  the  vanguard,  if  they  do  not  see 
me  with  them:  and  we  may  lose  more  than  we  can  gain  by  it.  I 
do  not  pretend  that  I  am  so  valiant,  that  the  business  will  be  done 
by  me  alone  ;  but  I  declare,  dear  lord,  under  the  correction  of  your 
n  3  council,  that  for  these  last  fifteen  days,  I  have  been  solely  oc- 
ci  icd  how  I  could  add  to  your  honor,  to  that  of  your  army,  and  to 
my  own  office.  I  have  instructed  the  army  in  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  to  be  drawn  up  :  and  if  to-morrow,  under  the  guidance  of 
God,  we  engage,  and  they  do  not  see  me  ;  or,  if  I  fail  in  giving  them 
tdvice  and  support,  I  who  have  always  been  accus'omed  in  such 
cases  so  to  do,  they  will  be  thunderstruck ;  some  may  say  I  am  a 
hypocrite,  and  have  done  this  slily,  in  order  to  escape  from  the  first 
blows.  1  therefore  entreat  of  you,  most  dear  lord,  that  you  would 
not  interfere  in  what  has  been  arranged  and  ordered  for  the  best,  for 
I  must  say  you  will  gain  the  more  by  it." 

The  king  did  not  know  what  answer  to  make  to  this  speech,  any 
more  than  those  present  who  had  heard  it.  At  last  the  king  said, 
very  properly,  "  Constable,  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  it  has  been 
any  way  thought  you  have  not,  on  every  occasion,  most  fully  acquit- 
ted yourself,  and  will  still  do  so;  but  my  late  lord  and  father  loved 
you  more  than  any  other  person,  and  had  the  greatest  confidence  in 
you :  it  is  from  this  love  and  confidence  which  he  reposed  in  you 
that  I  should  wish  to  have  you  on  this  occasion  near  to  me,  and  in 
my  company."  "  Very  dear  lord,"  replied  the  constable,  "  you  will 
be  so  well  attended  by  such  valiant  men,  all  having  been  settled 
with  the  greatest  deliberation,  that  it  cannot  any  way  be  amended, 
80  that  you  and  your  council  ought  to  be  satisfied  with  if.  I  there- 
fore  beg  of  you,  for  the  love  of  God,  most  dear  lord,  that  you  will 
permit  me  to  execute  my  office :  and  to-morrow  your  success  shall 
be  such  that  your  friends  will  be  rejoiced,  and  your  enemies  enraged." 

To  this  the  king  only  answered,  "Constable,  I  will  it  be  so:  in 
God's  name,  and  in  the  name  of  St.  Denis,  act  as  becomes  your 
office.  I  will  not  say  one  word  more  to  you  on  the  subject ;  for  you 
see  clearer  in  this  business  than  I  do,  or  those  who  first  proposed  it. 
Be  to-morrow  at  mass."  "  Willingly,  sir,"  replied  the  constable. 
He\ook  leave  of  the  king,  who  saluted  him,  and  returned  to  his 
quarters,  with  his  attendants  and  companions. 


CHAPTER  CXX.II. 

PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  AND  HIS  FLEMINGS  QUIT  THE  STRONG  POSITION 
THEY  HAD  TAKEN  IN  THE  MORNING,  TO  ENCAMP  ON  MONT  D'OR,  NEAB 
TO  VPRES.  THE  CONSTABLE  AND  ADMIRAL  OF  FRANCE,  WITH  THE 
BASTARD  OF  LANGRES,  SET  OUT  TO  RECONNOITRE  THEIR  SITUATION. 

On  the  Thursday  morning  all  the  men-at-arms  of  the  army,  the  van- 
guard, the  rear-guard,  and  the  king's  battalion,  armed  themselves 
completely,  except  their  helmets,  as  if  they  were  about  to  engage: 
for  the  lords  well  knew  the  day  could  not  pass  without  a  battle,  from 
the  reports  of  the  foragers  on  the  Wednesday  evening,  who  had  seen 
the  Flemings  on  their  march  demanding  a  battle.  The  king  of 
France  heard  mass,  as  did  the  other  lords,  who  all  devoutly  prayed 
to  God,  that  the  day  might  turn  out  to  their  honor.  In  the  morning 
there  was  a  thick  mist,  which  continued  so  long  that  no  one  could 
see  the  distance  of  an  acre  :  the  lords  were  much  vexed  at  this,  but 
they  could  not  remedy  it. 

After  the  king's  mass,  which  had  been  attended  by  the  constable 
and  other  great  lords,  it  was  ordered  that  those  valiant  knights  sir 
Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral 
of  France,  and  sir  William  de  Poitiers,  bastard  of  Langres,  who 
had  been  long  used  to  arms,  should  reconnoitre  the  position  of  the 
Flemings,  and  report  to  the  king  and  his  uncles  the  truth  of  it:  du. 
ring  which  time,  the  lord  d'Albreth  and  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon  were 
employed  in  forming  the  battalions.  These  three  knights,  leaving 
the  king,  set  off  on  the  flower  of  their  steeds,  and  rode  toward  that 
part  where  they  thought  they  should  find  the  Flemings,  and  toward 
the  spot  where  they  had  encamped  the  preceding  night. 

You  must  know  that  on  the  Thursday  morning,  when  the  thick 
mist  came  on,  the  Flemings  having,  as  you  have  before  heard, 
marched,  before  daybreak,  to  this  strong  position,  had  there  remained 
until  about  eight  o'clock,  when,  not  seeing  nor  hearing  anything  of 
the  French,  their  numbers  excited  in  them  pride  and  self-sufficiency  : 
and  their  captains,  as  well  as  others,  began  thus  to  talk  among  them, 
selves :  "  What  are  we  about,  thus  standing  still,  and  almost  frozen 
with  cold  ?  Why  do  we  not  advance  with  courage,  since  such  is 
our  inclination,  and  seek  our  enemies  to  combat  them  ?  We  remain 
here  to  no  purpose,  for  the  French  will  never  come  to  look  for  us. 
Let  us  at  least  march  to  Mont  d'Or,  and  take  advantage  of  the 
mountain."  Many  such  speeches  were  made,  and  they  all  consented 
to  march  to  Mount  d'Or,  which  was  between  them  and  the  French. 
In  order  to  avoid  the  ditch  in  their  front,  they  turned  the  grove  and 
entered  the  plain.  While  they  were  thus  on  their  march  round  the 
grove,  the  three  knights  came  so  opportunely  that  they  reconnoitered 
them  at  their  ease,  and  rode  by  the  side  of  their  battalions,  which 
were  again  formed  within  a  bow-shot  from  them.  When  they  had 
considered  them  on  the  left,  they  did  the  same  on  the  right,  and  thus 
carefully  and  fully  examined  them.  The  Flemings  saw  them  plainly, 
but  paid  not  any  attention  to  them ;  nor  did  any  one  quit  his  ranks. 
The  three  knights  were  well  mounted,  and  so  much  used  to  this 
business  that  they  cared  not  for  them.  Philip  said  to  his  captains, 
"  Our  enemies  are  near  at  hand  :  let  us  draw  up  here  in  battle-array 
for  the  combat.  I  have  seen  strong  appearances  of  their  intentions  : 
for  these  three  horsemen  who  pass  and  repass  have  reconnoitred  us, 
and  are  still  doing  so." 

Upon  this,  the  Flemings  halted  on  the  Mont  d'Or,  and  formed  in 
one  thick  and  strong  battalion ;  when  Philip  said  aloud,  "  Gentle, 
men,  when  the  attack  begins,  remember  our  enemies  were  defeated 
and  broken  at  the  battle  of  Bruges  by  our  keeping  in  a  compact 
body.  Be  careful  not  to  open  your  ranks,  but  let  every  man 
strengthen  himself  as  much  as  possible  and  bear  his  staff  right  before 
him.  You  will  intermix  your  arms,  so  that  no  one  may  break  you, 
and  march  straight  forward  with  a  good  step,  without  turning  to  the 
right  or  left ;  and  act  together,  so  that,  when  the  conflict  begins,  you 
may  throw  your  bombards  and  shoot  with  your  cross-bows  in  such 
manner  that  our  enemies  may  be  thunderttruck  with  surprise." 

When  Philip  had  formed  his  men  in  battle-array,  and  told  them 
how  to  act,  he  went  to  the  wing  of  his  army  in  which  he  had  the 
greatest  confidence.  Near  him  was  his  page  on  the  courser,  to 
whom  he  said,  "  Go,  wait  forme  at  that  bush  out  of  bow-shct ;  and, 
when  thou  shall  see  the  discomfiture  of  the  French  and  the  pursuit 
begin,  bring  me  my  horse  and  shout  my  cry  ;  they  will  make  way 
for  thee  to  come  to  me,  for  I  wish  to  be  the  first  in  the  pursuit." 
The  page,  on  these  words,  left  his  master  and  did  as  he  had  ordered 
him.  Philip  placed  near  him,  on  the  side  of  this  wing,  forty  Erglish 
archers  whom  he  had  in  his  pay.  Now,  if  it  be  considered  how 
wel'l  Philip  had  arranged  this  business,  I  am  of  opinion,  and  in  this 
I  am  joined  by  several  others,  that  he  well  knew  the  art  of  war :  but 
in  one  instance,  which  I  will  relate,  he  acted  wrong.  It  was  in 
quitting  the  first  strong  position  he  had  taken  in  the  morning;  for 
they  would  never  have  sought  to  fight  him  there,  as  it  would  have 
been  too  much  to  their  disadvantage  ;  but  he  wished  to  show  that 
his  people  were  men  of  courage,  and  Lad  little  fear  of  their  enemies. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


321 


CHAPTER  CXXIV. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  ROSEBECQUE,  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  FLEMINGS. 
PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  IS  SLAIN,  AND  HIS  WHOLE  ARMY  DEFEATED. 

The  three  knights  returned  to  the  king  of  France  and  to  his  bat- 
talions,  which  had  already  been  formed  and  were  marching  slowly 
in  order  of  battle :  for  there  were  many  prudent  and  brave  men, 
who  had  been  long  accustomed  to  arms,  in  the  vanguard,  in  the 
king's  battalion,  and  in  the  rear-guard,  who  knew  well  what  they 
were  to  do,  for  they  were  the  flower  of  chivalry  in  Christendom. 
Way  was  made  for  them ;  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  spoke  first,  bow. 
ing  to  the  king  from  his  horse,  and  taking  off  the  beaver  he  wore, 
saying,  "  Sire,  rejoice  :  these  people  are  our  own,  and  our  lusty  var- 
lets  will  fight  well  with  them."  "Constable,"  replied  the  king, 
"  God  assist  you  !  now  advance,  in  the  name  of  God  aad  St.  Den- 
is." The  knights,  before  mentioned  as  the  king's  body-guard,  now 
drew  up  in  good  order.  The  king  created  many  new  knights,  as 
did  different  lords  in  their  battalions,  so  that  several  new  banners 
were  displayed. 


Battle  of  Roskbecque.— Designed  from  various  authorities  in  the  Harleian  MSB.,  4374. 


It  was  ordered,  that  when  the  engagement  was  about  to  commence, 
the  battalion  of  the  king,  with  the  oriflamme  of  France,  should  march 
to  the  front  of  the  army,  that  the  van  and  rear-guards  should  form 
the  two  wings  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  by  this  means  inclose  and 
straiten  the  Flemings,  who  were  drawn  up  in  the  closest  order,  and 
gain  a  great  advantage  over  them.  Notice  of  this  intended  move- 
ment was  sent  to  the  rear-guard,  of  which  the  count  d'Eu,  the  count 
de  Blois,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  de  Harcourt,  the  count  de 
Cha.tillon,  and  the  lord  de  la  Gere  were  commanders.  The  young 
lord  de  Haurel  displayed  his  banner  this  day  before  the  count  de 
Blois,  who  also  knighted  sir  Thomas  d'Tstre,  and  the  bastard  sir 
James  de  Hameth.  According  to  the  report  of  the  heralds,  there 
were  this  day  created  four  hundred  and  sixty-seven  knights. 

The  lord  de  Clisson,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  and  sir  William  de  Lan- 
gi'ea,  having  made  their  report  to  the  king,  left  him  and  went  to  their 
post  in  the  vanguard.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  oriflamme  was  dis- 
played by  sir  Peter  de  Villiers,  who  bore  it.  Some  say  (as  they  find 
it  written)  that  it  was  never  before  displayed  against  Christians,  and 
that  it  was  a  matter  of  great  doubt  during  the  march  whether  it  should 
be  d  splayed  or  not.  However,  the  matter  having  been  fully  con- 
sidei  ed,  they  resolved  to  display  it,  because  the  Flemings  followed 
opin'ions  contrary  to  that  of  pope  Clement,  and  called  themselves  Ur- 
banitts;  for  which  the  French  said  they  were  isbellious  and  out  of 
the  pale  of  the  church.  This  was  the  principal  cause  why  it  had 
bepu  brought  and  displayed  in  Flanders. 

'I'he  oriflamme*  was  a  most  excellent  banner,  and  had  been  sent 


*  The  oriflamme  was  a  sacred  banner,  carefully  preserved,  of  a  red  color,  and  had 
the  name  of  St.  Dionysius  on  it.  This  was  never  en  lied  out  but  on  tiie  most  urgent 
occasions,  when  th«  king  himsell  was  present,  and  to  be  displayed  solely  against 
hsntict 


from  heaven  with  great  mystery  :  it  is  a  sort  of  ganfanon,*  and  m  oi 
much  comfort  in  the  day  of  battle  to  those  who  see  it.  Proof  was 
made  of  its  virtues  at  this  time ;  for  all  the  morning  there  was  so 
thick  a  fog,  that  with  difficulty  could  they  see  each  other,  but  the 
moment  the  knight  had  displayed  it,  and  raised  his  lance  in  the  air, 
this  fog  instantly  dispersed,  and  the  sky  was  as  clear  as  it  had  bien 
during  the  whole  year.  The  lords  of  France  were  much  rejoicad 
when  they  saw  this  clear  day,  and  the  sun  shine,  so  that  they  could 
look  about  them  on  all  sides.  , 

It  was  a  fine  sight  to  view  these  banners,  helmets,  and  beautiful 
emblazoned  arms:  the  army  kept  a  dead  silence,  not  uttering  a 
sound,  but  eyed  a  large  battalion  of  Flemings  before  them,  who 
were  marching  in  a  compact  body,  with  their  staves  advanced  in  the 
air,  which  looked  like  spears  ;  and,  so  great  were  their  numbers, 
they  had  the  appearance  of  a  wood.  The  lord  d'Estonnenort  told 
me,  that  he  saw  (as  well  as  several  others)  when  the  oriflamme  was 
displayed,  and  the  fog  had  dispersed,  a  white  dove  fly  many  times 
round  the  king's  battalion.  When  it  had  made  several  circles,  and 
the  engagement  was  about  to  begin,  it  perched  on  one  of  the  king's 
banners  :  this  was  considered  as  a  fortunate  omen. 

The  Flemings  advanced 
so  near,  that  they  com. 
menced  a  cannonade  with 
bars  of  iron,  and  quarrels 
headed  with  brass.  Thus 
was  the  battle  begun  by 
Philip  and  his  men  against 
the  king's  battalion,which 
at  the  outset  was  very 
sharp  ;  for  the  Flemings, 
inflamed  with  pride  and 
courage,  came  on  wit|j 
vigor,  and,  pushing  with 
shoulders  and  breasts  like 
enraged  wild  boars,  they 
were  strongly  interlaced, 
one  with  the  other,  that 
they  could  not  be  broken, 
nor  their  ranks  forced.  By 
this  attack,  of  cannons 
and  bombards,  the  lordd'. 
Albaruin,  banneret,  Mor- 
let  de  Haruin,  and  James 
Dore,  on  the  side  of  the 
French,  were  first  slain, 
and  the  king's  battalion 
obliged  to  fall  back.  But 
the  van  and  rear-guards 
pushed  forward,  and,  by 
inclosing  the  Flemings, 
straightened  them  much. 
Upon  the  two  wings 
these  men-at-arms  made 
their  attack  :  and,  with 
their  well-tempered  lan- 
ces  of  Bordeaux,  pierced 
throu£;h  their  coats  of 
mail  to  the  flesh.  All  who 
were  assailed  by  them  drew  back  to  avoid  the  blows,  for  never  would 
those  that  escaped  return  to  the  combat :  by  this  means,  the  Flem. 
ings  were  so  straitened  that  they  could  not  use  their  staves  to  de- 
fend  themselves.  They  lost  both  strength  and  breath,  and,  falling 
upon  one  another,  were  stifled  to  death  without  striking  a  blow. 

Philip  von  Artaveld  was  surrounded,  wounded  by  spears,  and 
beaten  down,  with  numbers  of  the  Ghent  men,  who  were  his  guards. 
When  Philip's  page  saw  the  ill  success  of  his  countrymen,  being 
well  mounted  on  his  courser,  he  set  oft',  and  left  his  master,  for  he 
could  not  give  him  any  assistance,  and  returned  toward  Courtray, 
on  his  way  to  Ghent.  When  the  Flemings  found  themselves  in 
closed  on  two  sides,  there  was  an  end  to  the  business,  for  they  could 
not  assist  each  other.  The  king's  battalion,  which  had  been  some, 
what  disordered  at  the  beginning,  now  recovered.  The  men-at- 
arms  knocked  down  the  Flemings  with  all  their  might.  They  had 
well  sharpened  battle-axes,  with  which  they  cut  through  helmets 
and  disbrained  heads  :  others  gave  such  blows  with  leaden  maces 
that  nothing  could  withstand  them.  Sarcely  v>'ere  the  Flemings 
overthrown  before  the  pillagers  advanced,  who,  mixing  with  t!ie 
men-at-arihs,  made  use  of  the  long  knives  they  carried,  and  finished 
slaying  whoever  fell  into  their  hands,  without  more  mercy  than  if 
they  had  been  so  many  dogs.  The  clattering  on  the  helmets,  by  the 
axes  and  leaden  maces,  was  so  loud,  that  nothing  else  could  be  heard 
for  the  noise.  I  was  told,  that  if  all  the  armorers  of  Paris  and  Brux- 
elles  had  been  there  working  at  their  trade,  they  could  not  have  made 
a  greater  noise  than  these  combatants  did  on  the  helmets  of  their 
enemies ;  for  they  struck  with  all  their  force,  and  set  to  their  work 
with  the  greatest  good-will.    Some,  indeed,  pressed  too  forward  ivM 

*  Gonfanon  was  a  square  pennon  fixed  to  the  end  of  a  lance,  such  a«  aie  nx»w 
in  Italy  *  and  tlie  bearer  was  called  Gonfanonier.  or  Uonfaloniers. 


322 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


(he  crowd,  and  were  surrounded  and  slain  :  in  particular,  sir  Louis 
.ie  Gousalz,  a  knight  from  Berry,  and  sir  Fleton  de  Reniel.  There 
were  several  more,  which  was  a  great  pity  ;  but  in  such  a  battle  as  this, 
Nvhere  such  numbers  are  engaged,  it  is  not  possible  for  victory  to  be 
obtained  without  being  dearly  bought ;  for  young  knights  and  squires, 
oager  to  gain  renown,  willingly  run  into  perils  in  hopes  of  honor. 

The  crowd  was  now  so  great,  and  so  dangerous  for  those  inclosed 
1  it,  that  the  men-at-arme,  if  not  instantly  assisted,  could  not  raise 
ihcmselves  when  once  down.  By  this  were  several  of  the  French 
killed  and  smothered  ;  but  they  were  not  many,  for,  when  in  danger, 
they  helped  each  other.  There  was  a  large  and  high  mount  of  the 
Flemings  who  were  slain ;  and  never  was  there  seen  so  little  blood 
spilt  at  so  great  a  battle,  where  such  numbers  were  killed.  When 
those  in  the  rear  saw  the  front  fail,  and  that  they  were  defeated,  they 
were  greatly  astonished,  and  began  to  throw  away  their  staves  and 
armor,  to  disband  and  fly  toward  Courtray  and  other  places,  not 
having  any  care  but  to  save  themselves,  if  possible.  The  Bretons 
and  French  pursued  them  into  ditches,  alder  groves,  and  heaths, 
where  they  fought  with  and  slew  them.  Numbers  were  killed  in  the 
pursuit,  between  the  field  of  battle  and  Courtray,  whither  they  were 
flying  in  their  way  to  Ghent. 

This  battle  on  Mont  d'Or  took  place  the  27th  day  of  November, 
on  the  Thursday  before  Advent,  in  the  year  of  grace  1382  ;  and  at 
that  time  the  king  of  France  was  fourteen  years  of  age. 


CHAPTER  CXXV. 

THE  NUMBER  OF  SLAIN  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  HOSEBECQUE  AND  PURSUIT 
AFTERWARDS.  PHILIP  VON  ARTAVELD  IS  HANGED  AFTER  HE  WAS  DEAD. 
THE  SIEGE  OF  OUDENARDE  IS  RAISED.  PETER  DU  BOIS  RETREATS  TO 
GHENT.  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  FCCES  HIS  QUARTERS  IN  THE  TOWN  OF 
COURTRAY. 

Tht;s  were  the  Flemings  defeated  on  Mont  d'Or,  their  pride  hum- 
bled,  and  Philip  von  Artaveld  slain  ;  and  with  him  nine  thousand 
men  from  Ghent  and  its  dependencies  (according  to  the  report  of 
the  heralds)  on  the  spot,  not  including  those  killed  in  the  pursuit, 
which  amounted  to  tv^^enty.five  thousand  more.  This  battle,  from 
the  beginning  to  the  defeat  did  not  last  more  than  half  an  hour.  The 
event  was  very  honorable  to  all  Christendom,  as  well  as  to  the  no- 
bility and  gentry ;  for  had  those  low-bred  peasants  succeeded, 
there  w'ould  have  been  unheard  of  cruelties  practiced,  to  the  Jestruc. 
tion  of  all  gentlemen,  by  flie  common  people,  who  had  everyv^'here 
risen  in  rebellion.  Now,  let  us  think  of  the  Parisians  :  what  they 
will  say,  when  they  hear  the  news  of  the  defeat  of  the  Flemings  at 
Rosebecque,  and  the  death  of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  their  leader  ? 
They  will  not  be  much  rejoiced  more  than  several  other  large  towns. 

When  this  batt'e  was  completely  finished,  they  allowed  time  for 
the  pursuers  to  collect  together,  and  sounded  the  trumpets  of  retreat, 
for  each  to  retire  to  his  quarters,  as  was  proper.  The  vanguard 
halted  beyond  the  king's  battalion,  where  the  Flemings  were  quar- 
tered on  the  Wednesday,  and  made  themselves  very  comfortable  ; 
for  there  was  a  sufficiency  of  provision  in  the  king's  army,  besides 
the  purveyances  v^'hich  came  from  Ypres.  They  made,  the  ensuing 
night,  brilliant  fires  in  different  places,  of  the  staves  of  the  Flemings : 
whoever  v^^ished  for  any  could  collect  sufficient  to  load  his  back. 

V/hen  the  king  of  France  arrived  at  his  camp,  where  his  magni- 
ficent  pavilion  of  rod  silk  had  been  pitched,  and  when  he  had  been 
disarmed,  hia  uncles,  and  many  barons  of  France,  came,  as  was 
right,  to  attend  him.  Philip  von  Artaveld  then  came  into  his  mind, 
and  he  said  :  "  If  Philip  is  dead  or  alive,  I  should  like  to  see  him." 
They  replied,  "  th(\y  would  have  a  search  made  for  him."  It  was 
proclaimed  through  the  army,  that  whoever  should  discover  the  body 
of  Philip  von  Artiveld,  should  receive  one  hundred  francs.  Upon 
this  the  vavlets  examined  the  dead,  who  were  all  stripped,  or  nearly 
BO,  and  Philip  through  avnvice  was  so  strictly  sought  after,  that  he 
was  found  by  a  varlct,  w]:o  had  formerly  served  him  some  time,  and 
who  knew  him  perfectly.  He  was  dragged  before  the  king's  pa- 
vilion.  The  king  looked  at  him  for  some  time,  as  did  the  other 
lords.  He  war-  turned  over  and  over  to  see  if  he  had  died  of  wounds, 
but  they  found  none  that  could  have  caused  his  death.  He  had 
been  squeezed  in  the  crowd,  and  falling  into  a  ditch,  numbers  of 
Ghent  men  fell  r.pon  him,  who  died  in  hi?'  company.  When  they 
had  s.ifficiently  viewed  him,  he  was  taken  from  thence  and  hanged 
on  a  tr^e.    Such  was  the  end  of  Philip  von  Artaveld. 

Sir  Daniel  de  Hahiin,  who,  with  his  knights  and  squires,  had  held 
out  Oudenanle  po  highly  to  his  honor,  knowing  well  the  king  of 
France  was  in  Flanders,  and  that  there  would  be  a  battle  with  the 
Flemings,  lighted,  late  at  night  on  the  Wednesday  preceding  the 
jotlle,  four  torches,  which  he  hoisted  above  the  walls,  as  a  signal 
!f:ni  the  siege  would  be  raised.  About  midnight,  on  the  Thursday, 
news  was  brought  t;)  the  lord  of  Harzelles  and  the  others,  that  their 
trrny  had  been  ompletely  routed,  and  Philip  von  Artaveld  slain. 
Upon  this  they  instantly  broke  up  the  siege,  and  marched  away  for 
Ghr  ,-t,  lefiving  behind  them  the  greater  part  of  then'  stores,  each 
runt  ing  as  fast  as  he  could  to  Ghent.  The  garrison  of  Oudenarde 
was  igiiorant  of  this  retreat,  and  remained  so  until  the  morrow  morn- 
mg.  On  being  informed  of  it,  they  sallied  out,  and  carried  into 
Oudenr  rde  great  pillage  of  knives,  carriages  and  stores,  which  they 
£ound  hid. 


On  Thursday  evening,  intelligence  arrived  at  Bruges  of  the  defeat 
of  the  army,  and  of  everythmg  being  lost.  They  were  more  aston- 
ished than  ever,  and  said  among  themselves,  "  Our  destruction  is  now 
come  upon  us :  if  the  Bretons  should  advance  hither  and  enter  our 
town,  we  shall  be  pillaged  and  murdered,  for  they  will  spare  none." 
Upon  this,  the  townspeople  of  both  sexes,  collected  their  jewels  and 
most  precious  eflfects,  and  began  to  embark  in  vessels,  to  save  therrf. 
selves  by  sea,  in  Holland  or  Zealand,  or  wherever  fortune  should 
carry  them.  In  this  manner  were  they  employed  four  days  :  and 
you  would  not  have  found  in  all  the  h6tels  of  Bruges  one  silver 
spoon.    Everything  was  packed  up  for  fear  of  the  Bretons. 

When  Peter  du  Bois.  who  Vv-as  confined  to  his  bed  from  the 
wounds  he  had  received  at  Commines,  heard  of  the  defeat  of  the 
army,  and  death  of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  and  how  much  the  inhabit, 
ants  of  Bruges  were  alarmed,  he  did  not  think  himself  very  safe,  and 
therefore  declared  he  would  set  out  from  Bruges  and  return  to  Ghent; 
for  he  thought  that  Ghent  v/ould  be  much  frightened  :  he  therefore 
ordered  a  litter  for  himself,  as  he  could  not  ride.  You  must  know, 
that  when  the  news  arrived  at  Ghent  of  the  great  loss  of  their  men, 
the  death  of  PhiHp  von  Artaveld,  and  the  destruction  of  their  army, 
they  were  so  much  cast  down,  that  if  the  French  on  the  day  of  the 
battle,  or  even  on  the  Friday  or  Saturday,  had  advanced  to  Ghent 
before  Peter  du  Bois  arrived  there,  they  would  have  opened  the  gates 
to  them,  without  any  opposition,  and  submitted  to  their  mercy.  But 
the  French  did  not  attend  to  this,  thinking  themselves  perfectly  mas- 
ters since  Philip  was  dead  :  and  that  the  Ghent  men  would,  of  their 
own  accord,  surrender  themselves  to  the  king's  mercy.  This  meas. 
ure,  however,  they  did  not  adopt.  On  the  contrary,  they  alone  car- 
ried  on  the  war  with  greater  vigor  and  bitterness  than  before,  as  you 
will  hear  related  in  the  continuance  of  this  history. 

On  the  Friday  the  king  dislodged  from  Rosebecque,  on  account 
of  the  stench  of  the  dead  :  he  was  advised  to  advance  to  Courtray  to 
refresh  himself.  The  halze*  and  some  knights  and  squires  who  well 
knew  the  country,  mounting  their  horses,  entered  the  town  of  Cour- 
tray full  gallop  ;  for  there  was  not  any  opposition  made.  The  women, 
both  rich  and  poor,  and  many  men  also,  ran  into  cellars  and  churches 
to  save  themselves,  so  that  it  was  a  pitiful  sight.  Those  who  first 
entered  Courtray  gained  considerably  by  the  pillage.  The  French 
and  Bretons  next  came  there,  and  lodged  themselves  as  they  entered. 
The  king  of  France  made  his  entry  the  first  day  of  December. 

A  strict  search  was  now  made  over  the  town  for  the  Flemings 
who  had  hid  themselves,  and  no  man  was  admitted  to  mercy,  for  the 
French  hated  them  as  much  as  they  were  hated  by  the  townspeople, 
on  account  of  a  battle  which  had  formerly  been  fought  before  Cour- 
tray,  when  the  count  Robert  d'Artois  and  all  the  flower  of  the  French 
nobility  were  slain.  The  king  had  heard  that  there  was  in  a  chapel 
of  the  Virgin  in  Courtray  five  hundred  gilt  spurs,  which  had  belonged 
to  the  knights  of  France  who  had  perished  at  the  battle  of  Courtray 
in  the  year  1302,  and  that  the  inhabitants  every  year  kept  a  grand 
solemnity,  by  way  of  triumph,  for  the  success  of  this  battle.  He 
declared  he  would  make  them  pay  for  it :  and,  on  his  departure, 
would  give  up  the  town  to  fire  and  flame  ;  so  that  they  should  remera- 
ber,  in  times  to  come,  that  the  king  of  France  had  been  there. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  king  and  his  lords  at  Courtray,  sir 
Daniel  de  Haluin,  with  fifty  lances  from  the  garrison  of  Ouf-enarde, 
came  thither  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  king.  They  v.ere  very 
graciously  received  by  him  and  his  lords  ;  and,  after  staying  there 
one  day,  they  returned  to  their  companions  in  Oudenarde. 


CHAPTER  CXXVI. 

BRUGES  SUBMITS  TO  THE  KING'S  MERCY.  THE  COUNT  DE  BLOIS  GUARDS 
THE  COUNTRY  OF  HAINAULT  FROM  BEING  PILLAGED.  THE  INHABITANTS 
OF  GHENT  GAIN  COURAGE  FROM  PETER  DU  BOIS. 

The  Bretons  and  the  vanguard  showed  very  plainly  the  great  desire 
they  had  to  march  to  Bruges  and  to  divide  the  spoil  among  themselves, 
for  they  were  quartered  between  Tourout  and  Bruges.  The  earl  of 
Flanders,  who  had  an  affection  for  the  town  of  Bruges,  and  who 
would  have  been  sorry  for  its  destruction,  had  strong  suspicions  of 
their  designs.  He  had  received  intelligence  of  what  was  going  for- 
ward in  Bruges,  and  how  very  much  they  were  frightened.  He  there, 
fore  took  compassion  on  them,  and  spoke  to  his  son,  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  remonstrating  with  him,  that  if  the  town  of  Bruges  should 
throw  itself  on  the  king's  mercy,  it  ought  not  to  be  refused  ;  for,  if 
the  Bretons  or  others  were  permitted  to  enter  it,  it  would  be  irrevo. 
cably  ruined.  The  duke  agreed  to  this.  Now  it  happened  that, 
during  the  king's  residence  at  Courtray,  the  inhabitants  of  Bruges, 
who  were  in  great  alarms  and  knew  not  whether  to  quit  their  town 
or  wait  the  event,  de  termined  to  send  two  friars  to  the  king,  to  solicit 
a  passport  for  twelve  of  the  principal  inhabitants  lo  wait  on  his  majesty 
and  lay  their  cases  before  him. 

The  monks  came  to  Courtray  and  spoke  with  the  king  and  his 

*This  name  has  puzzled  me  very  much :  1  cnnnot  find  it  in  any  dictionary.  It  it 
called,  both  in  MSS.  and  print.  H.ise.  Hnze,  Ha/.;ile  and  Hnhe  —[Hasc  was  a  title 
conferred  on  the  Rastnrd  of  Flanders  and  Brabant,  but  it  U  difficult  to  account  fur  it» 
origin  ;  the  meanins;  of  the  word,  according  to  (. 'otgr.-i  ve's  Dictionary,  is  "  an  old  female 
cnnie  or  hiire,"  and  in  siib>equent  parts  of  the  work  the  same  pereon  is  called  "L» 
Lievre  de  Brabant."  the  A^77-e  of  Brabant.  Some  accidental  circumstttnce  prubably 
gav«  occusion  fur  Uiis  somewhat  strange  appellatiun.— Eo.] 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


323 


council,  and  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  softened  the  business  as  much  ; 
as  he  could.  The  king  granted  the  passport  for  the  twelve  citizens 
to  come  and  return,  and  said  he  would  willingly  hear  them.  On  the 
return  of  the  monks  to  Bruges,  twelve  deputies  set  out,  under  the 
passport  they  had  brought,  and  came  to  the  king  at  Courtray,  where 
they  found  him  accompanied  by  his  uncles.  They  cast  themselves 
on  their  knees,  and  entreated  him  to  accept  them  for  his  subjects  ; 
that  they  were  his  men,  and  the  town  was  at  his  mercy  ;  but  begged 
him,  for  the  love  of  God,  to  have  mercy  on  them  and  not  suffer  the 
town  to  be  destroyed  or  pillaged  ;  for,  if  it  were,  too  many  persons 
would  be  ruined.  With  regard  to  having  opposed  their  lord,  they 
had  been  forced  to  it  by  Philip  von  Artaveld  and  the  Ghent  men  ; 
for  they  had  always  loyally  acquitted  themselves  to  the  earl.  The. 
king  heard  this  speech  through  the  interpretation  of  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders, v/ho  was  present,  and  who  on  his  knees  entreated  for  them. 

It  was  explained  to  the  citizens  of  Bruges,  that  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  satisfy  the  Bretons  and  men-at-arms  who  were  encamped 
between  Touront  and  Bruges,  and  that  there  was  no  other  means  of 
doing  so  but  with  money.  Upon  this,  negotiations  were  entered 
upon  as  to  the  sum  :  at  first,  two  hundred  thousand  francs  were  de- 
manded ;  but  it  was  reduced  at  last  to  six  score  thousand  francs, 
sixty  thousand  of  which  they  were  to  pay  down,  and  the  remainder 
at  Candlemas ;  for  which  the  king  assured  them  peace ;  but  they 
surrendered  themselves  simply  as  liege  men  to  the  king  of  France 
by  faith  and  homage.  By  this  means  was  the  good  town  of  Bruges 
prevented  from  beinar  nillaffed.  The  Bretons  were  much  vexed  at 
it,  for  they  thought  to  have  had  their  share  ;  and  some  of  them  said, 
when  they  heard  peace  had  been  made,  that  this  war  in  Flanders 
was  not  worth  anything ;  that  they  had  gained  too  little  pillage,  and 
that  it  did  not  end  well  for  them  ;  adding,  "  But  when  we  return 
home,  it  shall  be  through  the  country  of  Hainault ;  and  duke  Albert, 
who  governs  it,  has  not  assisted  his  cousin  the  earl  of  Flanders,  but 
has  acted  in  a  double  manner.  It  will  be  right  that  we  pay  him  a 
visit :  for  Hainault  is  a  rich  and  plentiful  country  :  besides,  we  shall 
not  find  any  one  to  obstruct  our  passage,  and  we  may  there  make 
amends  for  our  losses  and  ill-paid  wages." 

There  was  a  time  when  those  of  this  opinion  amounted  to  twelve 
hundred  spears,  Bretons,  Burgundians,  Savoyards  and  others.  You 
^may  suppose  the  charming  country  of  Hainault  was  in  jeopardy. 
The  gallant  count  de  Blois,  who  v/as  one  of  the  greatest  lords  of  the 
rear-guard,  and  of  the  king's  council,  heard  of  this  intended  march, 
and  that  the  Bretons,  Burgundians  and  others,  who  only  looked  for 
pilkge,  menaced  the  fair  country  of  Hainault ;  he  took  immediate 
steps  to  prevent  it,  saying,  it  was  not  to  be  suffered  that  so  fine  a 
country  should  be  overrun  and  pillaged.  He  summoned  to  his  lodg- 
ings his  cousins,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  the  lord  d'Anghien  and  several  more,  all  holding  lands 
in  Hainault,  and  who  had  come  thither  to  serve  the  king,  and  remon- 
strated  with  them,  that  they  ought  not  by  any  means  to  suffer  the 
good  country  of  Hainault,  whence  they  had  sprung,  and  where  they 
had  estates,  to  be  pillaged  in  any  way  whatever  ;  for,  with  regard  to 
the  war,  Hainault  had|pot  been  in  the  least  wanting,  but  had  most 
loyally  assisted  the  king  in  this  expedition  with  its  barons,  and,  before 
the  king  came  into  Flanders,  it  had  aided  the  earl  of  Flanders  with 
its  knights  and  squires,  who  had  shut  themselves  in  Oudenarde  and 
Dendremonde,  at  the  risk  of  their  lives  and  fortunes. 

The  count  de  Blois  exerted  himself  so  much,  and  gained  so  many 
partisans,  that  all  those  measures  were  broken,  and  Hainault  remained 
in  peace.  This  gallant  lord  performed  another  noble  service.  There 
was  in  Flanders  a  knight  called  the  lord  d'Esquemine,  who  from 
affection  to  a  relation  of  his,  called  Daniel  Buse,  killed  in  Valen- 
ciennes by  his  own  fault,  had  declared  he  would  make  war  on  and 
harass  that  town.  He  had  done  so,  and  threatened  to  insult  it  still 
more,  being  seconded  by  many  friends  inclined  to  evil ;  for  it  was 
reported  that  he  had  collected  full  five  hundred  spears-,  who  would 
follow  him  into  Hainault  to  attack  the  town  of  Valenciennes,  in  which 
they  said  he  was  justified.  But  when  the  count  de  Blois  heard  of 
it,  he  went  to  him  nobly  accompanied,  and  ordered  the  knight  not 
to  dare  enter  Hainault,  nor  to  conduct  any  men-at-arms  into  the 
countries  of  his  cousin  duke  Albert,  otherwise  he  should  pay  dearly 
for  it.  This  gallant  count  went  further,  and  made  the  knight  his 
particular  friend,  and  obsequious  to  himself  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  ; 
and  thus  was  that  town  kept  in  peace.  Such  services  did  the  count 
de  Blois  to  Hainault  and  Valenciennes,  for  which  he  gained  great 
love  and  affection,  but  particularly  from  Valenciennes. 

The  lords  and  the  men-at-arms  still  remained  in  and  about  Cour- 
tray,  for  they  knew  not  whether  the  king  would  march  to  Ghent  or 
not.  The  French  imagined,  that  when  Bruges  had  surrendered  itself 
to  the  king's  mercy,  Ghent  would  do  the  same,  since  it  had  lost  its 
leader,  and  such  numbers  of  men  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque.  In 
truth,  for  three  days,  the  inhabitants  were  well  inclined  so  to  do, 
and  knew  not  how  to  act:  to  quit  the  town  and  leave  everything, 
or  to  send  the  keys  to  the  king,  and  surrender  themselves  to  his 
mercy.  They  were  so  completely  cast  down  that  there  was  neither 
union  nor  steadiness  among  them.  The  lord  de  Harzelles,  though 
in  the  town,  was  incapable  of  giving  them  comfort. 

When  Peter  du  Bois  arrived,  he  found  the  gates  open  without  any 
guards,  which  much  surprised  him  ;  and  he  asked,  why  they  did  not 
better  guard  the  town.    Those  who  came  to  him,  and  who  were 


much  rejoiced  at  his  arrival,  replied :  "  Ah,  sir,  what  can  we  do  ? 
You  know  we  have  had  our  good  captain  slain ;  and,  by  an  exact 
account,  the  town  of  Ghent  has  lost,  without  counting  strangers,  full 
nine  thousand  men.  This  loss  touches  us  so  nearly  that  we  have  no 
hopes  left."  "  Ye  foolish  people,"  answered  Peter  du  Bois,  "  are  ye 
thus  thunderstruck  when  the  war  is  not  near- over,  nor  the  town  of 
Ghent  so  famous  as  she  shall  be  ?  If  Philip  is  dead,  it  has  been  by 
his  own  violence.  Close  your  gates,  and  think  of  preparing  to  de. 
fend  yourselves.  Ye  do  not  suppose  that  the  king  of  France  v/ill 
come  here  this  winter-time  ;  and  before  the  proper  season  shall  arrive, 
we  shall  have  gained  reinforcements  froiTi  our  friends  in  Holland, 
Zealand,  Guelderland,  Brabant  and  other  places.  We  can  have 
men  enough  for  our  money.  Francis  Atremen,  who  is  now  in  Eng. 
land,  will  soon  return,  and  he  and  I  will  be  your  captains.  The  war 
has  never  been  so  serious,  or  so  well  conducted,  as  we  will  have  it. 
We  are  much  better  alone  than  joined  by  all  Flanders ;  for  while 
we  had  the  country  with  us,  we  knew  not  how  to  make  war.  Let 
us  now  attend  to  the  business  ourselves,  and  we  shall  perform  greater 
exploits  than  have  hitherto  been  done." 

By  such  speeches  as  this  did  Peter  du  Bois  rally  the  cast-down 
inhabitants  of  Ghent,  who  would,  without  doubt,  have  surrendered 
themselves  unconditionally  to  the  king  of  France,  if  Peter  du  Bois 
had  not  been  there.  So  much  depends  upon  the  courage  and  ability 
of  a  single  man.  When  the  Ghent  men  saw  five  or  six  days  pass 
over  without  any  attempt  being  made  on  their  town,  nor  any  ap. 
pearance  of  a  siege,  they  recovered  their  courage,  and  became  more 
presumptuous  than  before. 


CHAPTER  CXXVII. 

THE  TREATY  BETWEEN  THE  ENGLISH  AND  FLEMINGS  IS  BROKEN.  TH» 
KING  OF  FRANCE  DEPARTS  FROM  FLANDERS. 

You  have  before  heard  how  sir  William  Fremiton,  having  been 
sent  by  the  king  of  England  and  his  council  with  letters  to  the  prin. 
cipal  towns  in  Flanders  on  the  subject  of  the  intended  treaties  be- 
tween them,  had  remained  at  Calais,  and  with  him  Francis  Atremen 
and  the  six  citizens  of  Ghent.  When  the  Flemings  heard  of  the 
defeat  at  Rosebecque,  they  were  so  much  astonished,  that  the  Eng. 
lish  knight  saw  he  had  no  occasion  to  proceed  further,  for  there  was 
an  end  of  the  treaty.  He  therefore  took  his  letters  without  having 
sealed  them,  and  returned  to  England  as  speedily  as  he  could,  to 
relate  the  particulars  of  this  event. 

The  nobles  of  England  were  not  sorry  on  hearing  it ;  for  they 
said,  that  if  the  commonalty  of  Flanders  had  been  victorious  over 
the  king  of  France,  and  his  nobility  had  been  slain,  the  pride  of  the 
common  people  would  have  been  so  great  that  all  gentlemen  would 
have  had  cause  to  lament  it,  for  appearances  of  insurrections  had 
been  shown  in  England.  The  Flemings,  who  had  been  sent  to 
London  with  Francis  Atremen,  were  much  cast  down,  and,  hastily 
embarking  at  Calais,  sailed  to  Middlebourg  in  Zealand.  The  depu. 
ties  returned  to  their  different  towns,  and  Francis  Atremen  and  hia 
companions  got  to  Ghent  as  well  as  they  were  able,  through  Zea 
land,  but  not  until  the  king  of  France  had  left  Flanders. 

During  the  residence  of  the  king  of  France  in  Courtray,  many 
councils  were  held,  to  determine  whether  they  should  lay  siege  to 
Ghent  or  not.  The  king  was  well  inclined  for  so  doing,  as  were  the 
Bretons  and  Burgundians.  But  the  lords  of  the  council,  as  it  waa 
now  the  heart  of  winter,  considered,  that  no  effectual  war  could  be 
carried  on,  and  that  the  knights  were  much  weakened  and  harassed 
by  the  cold ;  that,  as  the  rivers  round  Ghent  were  wide  and  deep,  it 
would  be  time  thrown  away  to  attempt  the  siege  :  besides,  the  chiefs 
were  also  worn  down  by  the  rains,  the  cold,  and  lying  on  the  ground, 
so  that,  everything  considered,  the  king  was  advised  to  return  to 
Tournay,  where  he  might  recruit  himself  and  keep  his  Christmas 
Those  from  the  more  distant  parts,  such  as  Auvergne,  Dauphiny, 
Savoy  and  Burgundy,  were  to  march  quietly  into  their  own  coun- 
tries. But  the  king  and  his  council  wished  the  Breton?,  Normana 
and  French  to  remain  with  him  and  the  constable ;  for,  as  he  could 
depend  on  them,  he  intended  employing  them  against  the  Parisians, 
who  had  been  so  busy  in  forging  armor,  to  make  them  behave  better 
than  they  had  hitherto  done,  since  the  coronation  oi  the  king. 

When  the  king  of  France  departed  from  Courtray,  he  was  not  for. 
getful,  any  more  than  his  lords,  of  the  gilt  spurs  which  had  been  hung 
up  in  a  church  at  Courtray,  and  which  had  belonged  to  the  French 
nobility  who  had  fallen  with  Robert  d'Artois  at  the  battle  of  Cour. 
tray.  The  king  therefore  ordered  the  town  to  be  burnt  and  destroyed. 
The  earl  of  Flanders,  on  hearing  of  this,  went  to  the  king,  in  hopes 
of  remedying  it,  and  flung  himself  on  his  knees,  begging  of  him  to 
recal  his  orders  ;  but  the  king  answered,  he  would  do  no  such  thing. 
The  earl  dared  not  renew  his  request,  but  went  away  to  lodgings 
before  they  were  set  on  fire.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  had  taken 
down  a  curious  clock  which  struck  the  hours,  the  handsomest  that 
was  to  be  seen  on  either  side  of  the  sea,  which  he  had  caused  to  be 
packed  up,  and  placed  on  carts  with  its  bell,  and  carried  to  Dijon, 
where  it  was  placed,  and  there  strikes  the  hours  day  and  night. 

After  the  king  had  quitted  the  town,  it  was  harshly  treated ;  for 
it  was  burnt  and  destroyed  without  mercy:  and  many  knights, 
squires,  men-at-arms,  fine  children,  both  boys  and  girls,  were  carried 


324  CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

nwny  as  slaves,  to  be  ransomed.  The  king  rode  on  to  Tournay, 
where  he  was  shown  every  respect  due  to  him,  and  fixed  his  quar- 
ters at  the  abbey  of  Saint  Martin.  The  inhabitants  were  all  dressed 
ia  while  with  three  green  bars  on  one  side :  and  proper  houses  were 
tUloted  to  the  lords.  The  king  was  at  Saint  Martin's:  and  his  at- 
i.^ndants  occupied  one  quarter  of  the  town.  The  duke  de  Berry 
\^as  lodged  in  the  palace  of  the  bishop ;  the  duke  de  Bourbon  at  the 
Crown ;  the  duke  of  Burgundy  at  the  Golden  Head ;  the  constable 
at  St.  James's  Head. 

Proclamatioii  was  made  for  none  to  do  any  damage  to  the  good 
people  of  Tournay,  under  pain  of  death,  nor  take  anything  without 
paying  for  it,  nor  to  enter  the  country  of  Hainault  with  intent  of 
doing  mischief.-  All  these  orders  were  obsejved.  The  lords  re- 
freshed themselves  there  with  their  men :  but  those  from  the  distant 
parts  returned  to  their  homes  through  Lille,  Douay  and  Valenci- 
ennes. The  count  de  Blois  took  leave  of  the  king  and  his  uncles,  and 
of  his  companion  the  count  d'Eu,  and  retired  to  his  inheritance  in 
Hainault.  He  stopped  one  day  and  night  at  Valenciennes,  where 
he  was  magnificently  entertained ;  for  he  had  gained  the  affection 
of  the  inhabitants,  as  well  in  gratitude  for  the  services  he  had  ren- 
dered  by  preventing  the  Bretons,  Burgundians  and  Savoyards,  from 
putting  their  intentions  into  execution  of  overrunning  the  country, 
as  in  regard  to  sir  Thierry  d'Esquemine,  who  had  long  kept  them  in 
alarm,  and  who,  by  having  put  himself  under  the  obedience  of  the 
count  and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  had  given  them  peace.  The  count  de 
Blois  left  Valenciennes  and  went  to  Landrecies,  where  he  passed 
some  time,  with  the  lady  Mary  his  wife  and  his  son  Louis,  in  recov- 
ering himself  from  his  fatigues.  The  following  summer  he  went  to 
Blois  ;  but  the  countess  and  her  son  continued  in  Hainault,  and  lived 
the  greater  part  of  the  time  at  Beaumont. 


CHAPTER  CXXVIII. 

VAIN  ATTEMPTS  MADE  FOR  PEACE  BETWEEN  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND 
GHENT.  THE  KINa,  ON  HIS  RETURN  TO  PARIS,  ORDERS  THE  CHAINS 
TO  BE  TAKEN  AWAY  THAT  BARRICADED  THE  STREETS.  HE  SEVERELY 
PUNISHES  THE  PARISIANS. 

The  count  de  la  Marche  and  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  his  brother, 
left  Tournay  to  refresh  themselves  at  their  castle  of  Hainault.  The 
lord  Guy  de  Laval,  a  Breton,  went  to  Cheure  in  Hainault,  which  is 
divided  betvveen  sir  Robert  de  Namur  and  himself.  The  lord  de 
Coucy  stopped  at  Mortagne  on  the  Scheld,  where  he  rested  himself 
and  his  men :  but  the  greater  part  of  the  time  he  was  with  the  king 
at  Tournay.  The  count  de  St.  Pol  was  commissioned  to  correct  the 
Urbanists  of  the  town,  which  was  reported  to  contain  many.  Several 
were  discovered,  and  wherever  found,  even  in  the  church  of  Ndtre 
Dame,  they  were  arrested,  cast  into  prison,  and  paid  dearly  for  their 
liberty.  By  this  means  the  count  de  St.  Pol  amassed  in  a  very  few 
days  seven  thousand  francs  :  for  none  obtained  their  liberty  without 
paying,  or  giving  very  good  security. 

During  the  king's  residence  at  Tournay,  the  men  of  Ghent  had  a 
passport  granted  them  to  come  thither  and  return.  There  were 
hopes  that  they  would  have  been  pardoned  ;  but,  during  the  confer- 
ences which  were  holden,  they  were  as  proud  and  hardened  as  if  they 
had  been  the  conquerors  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque.  They  declared, 
indeed,  that  they  would  willingly  put  themselves  under  the  obedience 
of  the  king,  and  would  form  part  of  the  domain  of  France,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  Paris  ;  but  that  they  would  never  acknowledge  for  their 
lord  earl  Louis,  because  they  could  never  love  him  for  the  great  mis- 
chiefs  he  had  done  them.  Several  attempts  were  made  to  obtain  a 
peace  between  the  king  and  his  council  with  these  deputies ;  but, 
notwithstanding  the  interference  of  some  wise  prelates,  they  could 
not  get  from  them  any  other  answer.  They  declared  to  the  prelates, 
that  if  they  were  to  live  in  such  peril  as  would  turn  the  town  upside 
down  for  three  or  four  years,  they  would  never  alter  their  minds. 
They  were  told  they  might  return  when  they  pleased  :  upon  which, 
they  departed  from  Tournay  to  Ghent,  and  things  remained  in  a 
state  of  war. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  lords  took  great  pains  that  all  Flan- 
ders should  become  Clementists,  and  obey  pope  Clement :  but  the 
principal  towns  were  as  strongly  inclined  to  Urban  as  the  earl,  that 
they  could  not  be  moved.  They  replied,  through  the  earl's  council, 
that  they  would  consider  of  it,  and  give  a  determined  answer  before 
Easter  :  the  business,  therefore,  was  held  over  till  then.  The  king 
of  France  kept  his  Christmas  at  Tournay :  and,  when  he  departed, 
he  appointed  the  noble  lord  de  Guistelles  governor  of  Bruges,  the  lord 
de  St.  Py  governor  of  Yprcs,  the  lord  de  Guistelles  chief  regent*  of 
Flanders,  and  sir  John  de  .lumont  governor  of  Courtray,  whither  the 
king  sent  two  hundred  Bretons  and  other  men-at-arms,  and  to  gar- 
rison Ardembourg.  Sir  William  de  Laumeghien  was  nominated  to 
Oudennrde,  with  about  one  hundred  lances  for  his  garrison.  Thus 
were  all  the  strong  places  in  Flanders  provided  with  men-at-arms  and 
stores,  t  )  enable  them  to  carry  on  the  war  during  the  winter  upon 
the  r-;ierny'3  garrisons. 

These  things  being  arranged,  the  king  set  out  from  Tournay  for 
Arras,  attended  by  his  uncles  and  the  earl  of  Flanders.  During  the 
roeidencc  of  the  king  at  Arras,  the  city  ran  a  great  risk  of  being 

*  "  RcgwreL" 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 

 .-  ■  ■  '  ■—   i 

pillaged  by  the  Bretons,  to  whom  large  sums  were  due  for  their  pay 
and  who  had  fought  hard  in  this  campaign  :  they  were  much  dis 
coijtented  with  the  king,  and  it  was  with  some  difficulty  they  were 
restrained.  The  constable  and  marshals  of  France  appeased  them, 
by  promising  that  their  whole  pay  should  be  completely  paid  them  at 
Paris  ;  and,  with  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre  and  the  lord  de  Blain- 
ville,  pledged  themselves  for  their  performance. 

Upon  this  the  king  departed,  following  the  road  to  Peronne.  The 
earl  of  Flanders  took  his  leave  of  the  king,  and  returned  to  Lille, 
where  he  resided.  The  king  continued  his  route  through  Peronne, 
Noyon,  Compiegne,  to  Senlis,  where  he  stopped.  The  army  took 
up  their  quarters  in  the  villages  betvveen  Senlis  and  Meaux  in  Brie, 
and  upon  the  river  Marne  and  round  St.  Denis,  so  that  the  whole 
country  was  filled  with  men-at-arms.  The  king  having  left  Senlis 
for  Paris,  ordered  his  officers  to  make  ready  the  Louvre,  where  he 
intended  to  dismount.  His  three  uncles  did  the  same,  sending  their 
servants  to  prepare  their  hotels,  as  did  other  lords.  This  they  were 
advised  to,  by  way  of  precaution ;  for  the  king  and  his  lords  had 
been  counselled  not  to  enter  Paris  suddenly,  as  the  Parisians  were  not 
to  be  depended  on,  but  to  observe  what  countenance  they  would 
show,  and  what  preparations  they  had  made  against  the  king's  return. 
The  king's  officers,  and  the  servants  of  the  other  lords,  were  ordered, 
if  any  questions  were  asked  about  the  king,  and  if  he  were  coming, 
to  reply,  "  Yes,  truly  :  he  will  be  here  instantly." 

The  Parisians,  on  learning  this,  resolved  to  arm  themselves,  and 
show  the  king,  on  his  entrance  into  Paris,  the  force  that  was  in  the 
city  armed  from  head  to  foot,  ready  for  him,  if  he  pleased,  to  dispose 
of.  It  would  have  been  better  for  them  to  have  remai.ned  quiet  in 
theii  houses,  for  this  display  cost  them  dearly.  They  said  they  had 
done  it  with  good  intentions,  but  it  was  taken  in  an  opposite  sense. 
The  king  lodged  at  Louvres,*  and  from  thence  went  to  Bourget  :t 
it  was  immediately  reported  in  Paris,  that  the  king  would  be  in- 
stantly there  :  upon  which,  upward  of  twenty  thousand  Parisians 
armed  themselves  and  took  the  field,  and  drew  up  in  a  handsome 
battalion  between  St.  Ladre  and  Paris,  on  the  side  of  Montmartre. 
Their  cross-bowmen  had  large  shields  and  mallets,  and  all  were  pre- 
pared as  for  instant  combat.  The  king  was  still  at  Bourget,  with  his 
lords,  when  this  news  was  brought  them,  and  an  account  of  the  state 
of  Paris.  "  See,"  said  the  lords,  "  the  pride  and  presumption  of  this 
mob  !  what  are  they  now  making  this  display  for  ?  if  they  had  thus 
come  to  serve  the  king  when  he  set  out  for  Flanders,  they  would 
have  done  well ;  but  their  heads  were  only  stuffed  with  prayers  to 
God,  that  none  of  us  might  return."  To  these  words  some,  who 
would  have  been  glad  to  have  gone  further,  and  attacked  the  Paris, 
ians,  added,  "if  the  king  be  well  advised,  he  will  not  put  himself 
into  the  hands  of  such  people,  who  meet  him  fully  armed  when  they 
ought  to  come  in  all  humility,  with  a  procession,  ringing  the  bells  of 
Paris,  and  returning  thanks  to  God  for  the  grand  victory  he  has  been 
pleased  to  give  us  in  Flanders." 

The  lords  were  somewhat  puzzled  how  to  act :  at  last,  it  was  de- 
termined that  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  d'Albreth,  the  lord 
de  Coucy,  Sir  Guy  de  la  Trimouille  and  Sir^ohn  de  Vienne,  should 
go  to  speak  with  them,  and  demand  the  reason  why  they  had  come 
out  of  Paris  in  such  a  body,  armed  from  head  to  foot,  to  meet  their 
king ;  for  that  such  a  proceeding  had  never  before  been  known  in 
France.  These  lords  were  prepared  to  answer,  whatever  might  be 
their  reply  to  this  question ;  for  they  were  fully  capable  to  manage  a 
business,  had  it  been  of  ten  times  the  im.portance.  They  set  oui 
from  the  king  unarmed,  and,  to  give  a  pretext  to  their  mission,  they 
took  with  them  three  or  four  heralds,  whom  they  ordered  to  ride  for 
ward,  saying,  "  Go  to  those  people  and  demand  from  them  a  passpor' 
for  our  coming  to  them  and  our  return,  as  we  are  ordered  to  parlej 
with  them,  and  tell  them  the  king's  commands."  The  heralds,  stick 
ing  spurs  into  their  horses,  soon  came  up  to  the  Parisians.  Wher 
the  Parisians  saw  them  coming,  they  never  thought  they  were  or 
dered  to  speak  with  them,  but  that  they  were  going  to  Paris,  like 
men  who  wished  to  get  there  beforehand. 

The  heralds,  who  had  their  emblazoned  tabards  on,  asked,  with  a 
loud  voice,  "  Where  are  the  chiefs  ?  where  are  the  chiefs  ?  Who 
among  you  are  captains  ?  because  it  is  to  them  our  lords  have  sent 
us."  These  words  made  some  of  the  Parisians  perceive  they  had 
acted  wrong,  and,  bowing  their  heads,  replied,  "  There  are  no  chiefs 
here  :  we  are  but  one,  and  under  the  command  of  our  lord  the  king. 
Speak,  in  the  name  of  God,  what  you  have  to  say."  "  My  lords," 
answered  the  heralds,  "  our  lords  (naming  them)  have  sent  us  hither ; 
for  they  cannot  perceive  what  are  your  intentions  ;  and  to  require 
that  they  may  peaceably  and  without  peril  come  hither  and  speak 
with  you,  and  return  to  the  king  with  such  an  answer  as  you  shall 
give  them  ;  for  otherwise  they  are  afraid  to  come."  "  By  my  troth," 
replied  those  to  whom  this  speech  was  addressed,  "there  was  no 
need  to  say  this  to  us,  unless  it  came  from  their  noble  minds  ;  but 
we  think  you  are  laughing  at  us."  "  We  have  told  you  nothing  but 
the  truth,"  said  the  heralds.  "  Well  then,"  replied  the  Parisians, 
"  go  and  tell  them  they  may  come  here  in  pei-fcct  safety  ;  for  the) 
shall  have  no  harm  from  us,  who  are  ready  to  obey  their  commands." 

The  heralds  returned  to  their  lords  and  related  what  you  have  just 
read.    The  four  barons  then  advanced,  attended  by  the  heralds,  to 

*  "Lcuvres"— a  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  five  leagues  from  Senlis,  six  from  Punk 
t  "  Buurget"— a  small  towa  in  the  Isle  of  IVoace,  about  a  league  from  Foxi*. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


32S 


the  Parisians,  whom  they  found  drawn  up  in  very  handsome  battle- 
array.  They  were  upward  of  twenty  thousand.  As  these  lords  rode 
by  them,  examining  and  praising,  in  their  own  minds,  their  hand. 
I  some  appearance,  the  Parisians  bowed  as  they  passed.  When  they 
were  arrived  in  the  centre,  they  stopped  ;  and  the  constable  address, 
ing  them,  said  with  a  loud  voice,  "  You  people  of  Paris,  what  can 
have  induced  you  thus  to  quit  your  town  in  such  array  ?  It  would 
seem  that,  thus  drawn  up,  you  were  desirous  of  combating  the  king, 
your  lord,  you  who  are  his  subjects."  "  My  lord,"  replied  those 
who  heard  him,  "  under  your  favor  we  have  no  such  intentions,  nor 
ever  had.  We  have  come  out  in  this  manner,  since  you  please  to 
know  it,  to  display  to  our  lord  the  king,  the  force  of  the  Parisians, 
for  he  is  very  young  and  has  never  seen  it;  and,  if  he  should  not  be 
made  acquainted  with  it,  he  can  never  know  what  service  he  may 
draw  from  us  should  there  be  occasion."  "  Well,  gentlemen," 
answered  the  constable,  "  you  speak  fairly  :  but  we  tell  you  from 
the  king,  that  at  this  time  he  does  not  wish  to  see  it,  and  what  you 
have  done  has  been  sufficient  for  him.  Return,  therefore,  instantly 
to  Paris,  each  man  to  his  own  house,  and  lay  aside  your  arms,  if  you 
wish  the  king  should  come  thither."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  Paris- 
ians,  "  we  will  cheerfully  obey  your  orders."  * 

The  Parisians  upon  this  marched  back  to  Paris,  and  each  went  to 
his  house  to  disarm  himself.  The  four  barons  returned  to  the  king, 
and  reported  to  him  and  his  council  the  words  you  have  heard  It 
was  then  ordered  that  the  king  and  his  uncles,  with  the  principal 
lords,  should  enter  Paris  with  some  men-at-arms,  but  that  the  main 
body  should  remain  near  the  city,  to  keep  the  Parisians  in  awe.  The 
lord  de  Coucy  and  the  marshal  de  Sancerre  were  ordered  to  take  the 
gates  off  the  hiiiges  from  the  principal  gates  of  St.  Denis  and  St. 
Marcel  immediately  on  the  king's  entrance  into  Paris,  so  that  the 
gates  might  be  open  day  and  night  for  the  men-at-arms  to  enter  the 
more  easily,  and  master  the  Parisians  should  there  be  any  necessity 
for  it.  They  also  commanded  the  chains  which  were  thrown  across 
the  streets  to  be  taken  away,  that  the  cavalry  might  pass  through  the 
streets  without  danger  or  opposition.  These  orders  were  punctually 
obeyed. 

The  king  made  his  entrance  into  Paris  and  lodged  at  the  Louvre, 
and  his  uncles  with  him :  the  other  lords  went  to  their  own  hotels, 
at  least  those  who  possessed  any.  The  gates  were  taken  off  their 
hinges,  and  the  beams  which  had  been  laid  under  the  tower  of  the 
gates,  with  the  chains  from  the  streets,  were  carried  to  the  palace. 
The  Parisians,  seeing  this,  were  in  great  alarm,  and  so  fearful  of  be. 
ing  punished  that  none  dared  to  venture  out  of  doors,  nor  to  open  a 
window  ;  they  remained  in  this  situation  for  three  days  ;  in  great 
fright  lest  they  should  receive  more  harm  than  they  had  done.  It 
cost  them  several  large  sums ;  for  those  whom  they  wished  to  mark, 
were  sent  for  one  at  a  time,  to  the  council  chamber,  where  they  were 
fined ;  some  six  thousand,  others  three,  others  one  ;  so  that  they 
exacted  from  the  city  of  Paris,  to  the  profit  of  the  king,  his  uncles 
and  ministers,  the  sum  of  four  hundred  thousand  francs.  They 
never  asked  any  but  the  principal  persons  as  to  their  means  of  pay- 
ment, who  thought  themselves  happy  to  escape  with  only  a  fine. 
They  were  ordered  to  carry  their  armor  in  bags,  each  man  his  own, 
to  the  castle  of  Beaute,  which  is  now  called  the  castle  of  Vincennes, 
where- they  were  thrown  into  the  great  tower,  with  the  mallets. 

In  this  manner  were  the  Parisians  punished,  as  an  example  to  the 
other  towns  of  the  kingdom  of  France.  In  addition,  they  were  taxed 
with  subsidies,  aides,  gabelles,  fouages,  with  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth penny,  and  many  other  vexations.  The  flat  country  was  also 
completely  ransacked. 


CHAPTER  CXXIX. 

SEVERAL  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  CITIZENS  OF  PARIS  ARE  BEHEADED,  WITH 
JOHN  DES  MARETS,  AND  MANY  OTHERS  IN  THE  DIFFERENT  TOWNS  ANJ) 
CITIES  IN  FRANCE. 

The  king  and  his  council  arrested  and  threw  into  prison  whatever 
persons  they  pleased,  Many  were  drowned  ;  but,  in  order  to  calm 
the  fears  of  the  others,  proclamation  was  made  in  the  king's  name  in 
all  the  streets  and  squares  of  Paris,  that  no  one,  under  pain  of  death, 
should  hart  the  inhabitants,  nor  pillage  their  houses.  This  procla- 
mation greatly  appeased  the  Parisians.  There  were,  however,  car- 
ried to  execution  several  of  the  inhabitants  who  had  been  condemned 
to  death  for  having  stirred  up  the  people  :  but  it  was  with  great  as- 
toniihment  .lohn  des  Marets*  was  seen  among  the  number;  he  was 
considered  as  a  wise  and  upright  man  ;  and  some  say  he  was  con- 
demned unjustly,  for  he  was  always  known  to  have  acted  with  the 
utmost  prudence,  and  was  above  all  one  of  the  greatest  and  wisest 
members  of  the  courts  of  law.  He  had  served  king  Philio,  king 
•Tuhn  and  king  Charles,  with  so  much  credit,  that  no  fault  was  found 
in  him:  nevertheless, he  was  condemned  to  be  beheaded,  with  twelve 
others  ill  his  company.  As  they  were  conducting  him  to  his  execu. 
tion,  seated  ia  a  cart  high  above  the  others,  he  called  out,  "  Where 
Tire  those  who  have  condemned  riic  ?  Let  them  come  forth,  and  jus. 
tify,  if  they  can,  the  cause  and  reason  why  and  wherefore  'hey  have 


*  ".John  des  Mar^t.?"— wiis  an  upright  man,  a  distinguished  mngistrate,  and  avocat- 
gin6ral.  He  suffered  from  the  hatred  of  the  dukes  of  Beny  and  Burfirundv.  v/hich  was 
moEt  inveterate  toward  him. 


judged  me  guilty  of  death."  He  then  harangued  the  people,  and 
those  who  were  to  suffer  with  him,  which  made  all  pity  him,  but  they 
dared  not  speak  out. 

He  was  carried  to  the  market.place  in  front  of  the  town-houf.e, 
where  all  who  accompanied  him  were  beheaded  before  his  eyes :  in 
the  number  was  Nicholas  Flamand,  a  draper,  for  whose  life  forty 
thousand  francs  had  been  offered  in  vain.  When  the  executioner 
came  to  behead  John  des  Marets,  he  said  to  him,  "  Master  John, 
beg  for  mercy  of  the  king,  that  he  may  pardon  you  your  crimcB." 
Upon  which  he  turned,  and  said,  "  I  have  served  his  great-grand, 
father  king  Philip,  king  John,  and  king  Charles  his  father,  faithfully 
and  loyally  :  and  never  did  these  three  kings  find  fault  with  me,  nor 
would  this  king  have  done  so,  if  he  had  arrived  at  the  wisdom  and 
age  of  manhood.  I  firmly  believe  that,  in  my  condemnation,  he  is 
not  any  ways  culpable.  I  have  not,  therefore,  any  cause  to  beg  his 
mercy  ;  but  from  God  alone  shall  I  beg  it,  and  that  he  would  forgive 
all  my  sins."  Upon  this  he  took  leave  of  all  the  people,  who,  for  the 
greater  part,  were  in  tears  ;  and  thus  died  Master  John  des  Marets. 

In  like  manner  were  several  executed  in  the  city  of  Rouen,  and 
many  fined,  in  order  to  intimidate  the  people.  At  Rheims,  Chalons, 
Troyes,  Sens  and  Orleans,  similar  scenes  passed.  The  towns  were 
heavily  fined  because  they  had  been  disobedient  at  the  commence, 
ment  of  this  reign.  Immense  sums  were  thus  raised  throughout  the 
kingdom,  and  all  went  to  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  for  the 
king  was  under  their  management.  However,  to  say  the  truth,  the 
constable  and  marshals  had  great  part  of  it  to  pay  the  men-at.arms 
who  had  served  in  the  expedition  to  Flanders.  The  lords  and  great 
barons  of  France,  such  as  the  count  de  Blois,  the  c(iunt  de  la  Marche, 
the  count  d'Eu,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  de  Harcourt,  the 
count  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  others,  had 
granted  to  them  assignments  on  the  royal  domain,  to  raise  as  much 
as  the  king  owed  them  for  their  services  in  Flanders,  and  to  pay  their 
men.  I  know  not  how  these  lords  were  paid  their  assignments,  for 
very  shortly  new  taxes  were  imposed  on  these  lands  by  orders  from 
the  king.  Most  commonly  the  king's  tax  was  insisted  on  being  paid 
first,  and  the  lords  were  obliged  to  wait  for  their  arrears. 


CHAPTER  CXXX. 

THE  ftHENT  MEN  RENEW  THE  WAR.     THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  BEC0ME3 
AN  OBJECT  OF  HATRED  TO  THE  ENGLISH. 

You  know  that  when  the  king  of  France  departed  from  Courtray, 
the  town  of  Ghent  was  still  in  a  state  of  war.  The  governors  of  it 
at  this  time  were  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  do  Nuitre  and  Francis  Atre. 
men,  who  reinforced  their  army  with  soldiers  who  came  from  different 
countries,  and  were  not  in  the  least  dismayed  with  their  situation, 
but  as  fresh  and  vigorous  as  ever.  These  captains  heard  that  there 
was  a  garrison  of  Bretons  and  Burgundians  in  the  tov/n  of  Ardem- 
bourg,  and  therefore  determined  to  pay  them  a  visit.  Accordingly, 
Francis  Atremen  marched  from  Ghent  with  three  thousand  men,  and 
arrived  at  Ardembourg,  where  tliere  was  a  severe  skirmish.  In  fact, 
the  Ghent  men  won  the  town ;  but  it  cost  them  a  number  of  men, 
as  there  were  full  two  hundred  of  their  soldiers  killed.  The  town 
was  stormed,  pillaged,  and  die  greater  part  of  it  burnt.  They  then 
marched  back  to  Ghent  with  their  booty,  where  they  were  received 
with  great  joy.  Shortly  after  this  they  advanced  to  Dendremonde, 
Alost,  and  as  far  as  Oudenarde,  plundering  the  whole  country. 

The  earl  of  Flanders,  who  resided  at  Lille,  heard  how  the  Ghent 
men  were  ravaging  the  country,  and  marching  to  different  parts  to 
plunder  it.  He  was  much  enraged  thereat,  not  supposing  they  would 
have  had  either  the  courage  or  power  so  to  do,  since  they  had  lost 
Philip  von  Artaveld.  Those  present  answered,  "  My  lord,  you  have 
always  heard  how  very  artful  the  men  of  Ghent  are :  they  have  shown 
it  to  you,  and  will  now  do  so  the  more  since  their  embassadoi-s  are 
returned  from  England,  especially  Francis  Atremen,  who  was  the 
intimate  friend  of  Philip:  and  as  long  as  he  lives,  you  wiU  never  be 
free  from  war.  We  also  know  for  a  truth  thai  he  has  concluded  a 
treaty  between  Ghent  and  the  king  of  England  ;  for  he  is  secretly, 
in  spite  of  appearance,  attached  to  England,  a:^;!  receives  daily  from 
thence  one  franc  as  wages.  John  Saplcmon,  v.  ho  lives  at  Bruges, 
and  has  resided  there  under  you  for  tv/enty-four  years,  pays  him 
monthly.  To  corroborate  the  truth  of  hif^  connections  with  England, 
Rasse  de  Voirie,  Louis  de  Voz  and  John  Sercolat,  who  are  from 
Ghent,  and  the  clerk  who  solicits  the  bishopric,  have  remained  be- 
hind in  England  to  complete  the  treaties.  In  the  m.onth  of  May, 
you  will  hear  more  of  all  this  than  we  now  have  told  you."  The 
earl  of  Flanders  pondered  on  what  he  had  heard,  and  believed  the 
fact  was  so.  He  turned  his  attention  to  John  Saplemon  and  the 
English  at  Bruges,  and  ordered  his  Serjeants  to  summon  them  to 
appear  on  a  certain  day  before  him.  The  Serjeants  ordered  John 
Saplemon  and  several  other  rich  Englishmen,  who  were  quite  unpre. 
pared  for  such  a  proceeding,  to  appear  that  day  fortnight  before  the 
earl,  at  the  castle  of  Lille. 

The  English  were  much  astonished  at  the  summons,  and  consulted 
!  together.  They  could  not  imagine  for  what  cause  the  earl  had  thus 
I  summoned  them.  Having  weighed  every  circumstance,  they  began 
•  to  have  their  suspicions,  for  they  knew  the  earl  was  very  hasty  in  his 
'  angrer.    They  said  among  thepiselves,  "  He  who  is  not  careful  of  his 


326 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


own  person,  is  careful  of  nothing.  I  suspect  the  earl  has  had  some 
intelligence  concerning  us;  forwith  Francis  Atremen,  who  has  a 
pension  from  our  king,  there  are  two  citizens  of  this  town  in  England, 
who,  having  turned  to  his  party,  may  perhaps  have  given  information 
against  us,  and  placed  us  in  his  ill  graces."  This  idea  struck  them 
all,  and  made  them  afraid  to  wait  the  day  of  summons,  and  to  appear 
at  Lille.  They  set  out  from  Bruges  for  Sluys,  where,  by  great  ex- 
ertions, they  purchased  a  vessel  that  was  ready  to  sail,  and  having 
embarked,  weighed  anchor,  and  arrived  at  the  quays  of  London. 
Wlv.  a  the  earl  of  Flanders  heard  of  this,  and  saw  that  the  English 
did  not  come  according  to  his  summons,  he  was  much  vexed.  He 
found,  from  appearances,  that  what  he  had  been  told  was  the  truth. 
He  instantly  sent  his  Serjeants  to  Bruges,  and  caused  to  be  seized 
whatever  could  be  found  belonging  to  those  English  who  had  fied, 
selling  the  articles  collected  ;  and  John  Saplemon  of  London  and  his 
companions  were  banished  Flanders  for  one  hundred  years  and  a  day. 
Those  who  had  been  arrested  were  thrown  into  the  dungeon  of  the 
prison,  which  cost  some  of  them  their  lives,  while  others  recovered 
all  they  had  lost. 

There  is  a  common  and  true  saying,  that  envy  never  dies.  This 
comes  to  my  remembrance,  because  the  English  are  too  envious  of 
another's  good  fortune,  and  have  always  been  so.  You  must  know, 
that  the  king  of  England,  his  uncles,  and  the  nobility,  were  much 
vexed  at  the  good  success  and  great  honor  which  the  king  of  France 
and  his  nobles  had  gained  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque.  When  the 
English  knights  conversed  together  on  the  subject,  they  said  :  "  Ha, 
by  holy  Mary  I  how  proud  will  the  French  be  now,  for  the  heap  of 
peasants  they  have  slain.  I  wish  to  God,  Philip  von  Artaveld  had 
had  two  thousand  of  our  lances  and  six  thousand  archers :  not  one 
Frenchman  would  have  escaped  death  or  imprisonment.  By  God, 
they  shall  not  long  keep  this  honor,  for  we  have  now  a  fine  opportu. 
nily  of  entering  Flanders.  That  country  has  been  conquered  by  the 
king  of  France,  and  we  will  conquer  it  for  the  king  of  England. 
The  earl  of  Flanders  shows  at  this  moment  how  completely  he  is 
subject  to  France,  and  how  much  he  wishes,  in  every  respect,  to 
please  her,  by  banishing  from  Bruges  and  Flanders  our  English  mer- 
chants, who  have  resided  there  upward  of  thirty  years.  The  time 
has  been  when  he  would  not  have  done  so  for  any  consideration,  but 
at  present  he  dares  not  act  otherwise  for  fear  of  the  French." 

This,  and  such  like  speeches,  were  common  in  England ;  and  it 
was  publicly  said,  that  things  should  not  remain  as  they  were  :  now, 
one  may  fairly  suppose,  that  envy  was  the  original  cause  of  it. 


CHAPTER  CXXXI. 

fOPE  I7JIBAN  SENDS  BULLS  INTO  ENGLAND  FOR  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE 
CLEM5NTISTS.  THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH  APPOINTED  COMMANDER-IN- 
CHIS?  ^(JAINST  THEM. 

About  this  period,  he  who  signed  himself  pope  Urban  the  sixth, 
came  from  Rome  to  Genoa  by  sea,  where  he  was  grandly  received, 
and  he  fixed  his  seat  there.  You  have  heard  how  all  England  was 
obedient  to  him;  both  church  and  commonalty,  and  now  more  tha^Ti 
ever.  Because  the  king  of  France  and  that  country  were  Clemen t- 
ists.  Urban  (whom  the  English  and  several  other  countries  obeyed,) 
during  his  residence  at  Genoa,  sought  how  he  could  obtain  succors 
from  England  to  annoy  the  king  of  France ;  and  I  will  tell  you  by 
what  means.  He  was  to  send  his  bulls  to  the  archbishops  and  bishops 
of  the  country,  to  proclaim  that  he  absolved,  and  would  absolve,  from 
all  crime  and  fault,  every  one  who  would  assist  in  the  destruction  of 
the  Clementists.  He  had  heard  that  his  adversary  Clement  had  re- 
sorted to  this  means  in  France,  and  was  daily  doing  so  ;  and  that  the 
French  called  the  Urbanists,  as  to  matters  of  faith,  dogs,  which  those 
retorted  back  on  the  Clementists,  whom  Urban  was  very  desirous  of 
condemning  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  and  he  knew  that  he  had 
no  other  means  of  hurting  them  but  through  the  English.  It  was 
necessary,  however,  that  he  should  have  a  considerable  sum  of  ready 
money,  if  he  wished  to  put  his  plans  into  execution  ;  for  it  was  well 
known  that  the  nobles  of  England  would  not,  for  all  the  absolutions 
in  the  world,  undertake  any  expedition,  unless  such  were  preceded 
by  offers  of  money.  Men-at-arms  cannot  live  on  pardons,  nor  do 
they  pay  much  attention  to  them  except  at  the  point  of  c^eath.  He 
therefore  determined,  that  with  the  bulls  he  sent  to  England  for  the 
prelates  to  preach  upon,  he  would  order  a  full  tenth  to  be  raised  by 
the  church,  and  to  be  paid  by  them  to  the  nobility,  without  affecting 
the  king's  treasury,  nor  oppressing  the  common  people.  This,  he 
imagined,  would  be  agreeable  to  the  knights  and  barons  of  England. 

He  instantly  hastened  the  writing  and  engrossing  his  bulls,  as  well 
to  the  king  as  to  his  uncles  and  the  prelates  of  England,  with  his 
pardons  and  absolutions  from  all  crimes ;  he  granted,  besides,  to  the 
king  and  his  uncles,  a  full  tenth  to  be  by  them  raised  and  levied 
throughout  the  kingdom,  on  which  he  enlarged  very  much.  And 
because  all  these  sums  were  to  come  from  the  church,  he  would  have 
a  churchman  command  the  expedition.  The  lord  Henry  Spenser, 
bishop  of  Norwich,  was  appointed,  that  the  commonalty  and  churches 
of  England  might  have  greater  faith  in  it.  In  addition  to  this,  be- 
cause  he  knew  that  the  king  of  Spain  was  contrary  to  his  interest, 
and  much  allied  with  the  king  of  France,  he  declared,  that  with  the 
money  that  should  be  thus  raised  in  England,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 


who,  in  right  of  his  wife,  called  himself  king  of  Castille,  should  set 
out  fur  that  country  to  raise  a  similar  army  there ;  and,  if  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  would  undertake  this  expedition  with  a  powerful  force 
of  men-af-arms,  he  would  grant  to  the  king  of  Portugal  (who  had 
just  commenced  a  war  against  don  John  king  of  Castille)  a  full  tenth 
on  the  whole  kingdom  of  Portugal. 

In  this  manner  was  Urban  active  in  his  own  concerns.  He  sent 
upward  of  thirty  bulls  to  England,  where  they  were  received  with 
much  joy.  The  prelates  preached  up  in  their  dioceses  this  expe. 
dition  in  the  manner  of  a  croisade ;  and  the  people  of  England,  who 
were  credulous  enough,  believed  it  too  readily,  so  that  none  of  either 
sex  thought  they  should  end  the  year  happily,  nor  have  any  chance 
of  entering  paradise,  if  they  did  not  give  handsomely  to  the  expedi- 
tion as  pure  alms.  At  London,  and  in  that  diocese,  there  was  col- 
lected a  large  Gascony  tun  full  of  money,  and  he  who  gave  the  most, 
according  to  the  pope's  bull,  gained  the  greatest  number  of  pardons. 
All  who  should  die  at  this  timC;,  and  who  had  given  their  money, 
were  absolved  from  every  f  ault ;  and,  by  the  tenor  of  the  bull,  happy 
were  they  who  would  now  die,  in  order  to  obtain  so  noble  an  abso- 
lution. They  collected  during  the  winter  and  ensuing  Lent,  throug'ii- 
out  England,  as  well  by  alms  as  by  the  tenth  from  the  church,  for 
everything  was  received,  and  they  so  cheerfully  taxed  themselves, 
that  the  sum  of  twenty-five  hundred  thousand  francs  was  amassed. 


CHAPTER  CXXXII. 

the  bishop  of  NORWICH,  COMMANDER  OF  THE  ENGLISH  IN  THE  CROISADE 
OF  URBAN  AGAINST  THE  CLEMENTISTS,  DISEMBARKS  AT  CALAIS  WITH 
HIS  ARMY  OF  URBANISTS. 

When  the  king  of  England,  his  uncles,  and  council,  were  informed 
of  the  amount  of  the  above  sum,  they  were  greatly  rejoiced,  and  said 
they  had  money  sufficient  to  carry  on  a  war  against  the  two  king- 
doms of  France  and  Spain.  Thomas,  bishop  of  London,  and  bro. 
ther  to  the  earl  of  Devonshire,  was  nominated  to  accompany  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  to  Spain,  in  the  name  of  the  pope  and  prelates  of 
England.  They  were  to  have  two  thousand  lances  and  four  thou- 
sand archers,  and  one  half  of  the  money  which  had  been  raised  ;  but 
they  were  not  to  leave  England  so  soon  as  the  army  under  the  com. 
mand  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  because  this  last  was  to  march  to 
Calais  and  enter  France.  They  were  uncertain  how  far  in  that 
country  they  could  advance,  and  whether  the  king  of  France  would 
meet  them  in  force  to  give  them  battle. 

There  was  another  circumstance  adverse  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, who  had  great  expectations  from  his  intended  expedition  :  the 
common  people  of  England  inclined  in  general  to  follow  the  bishop 
of  Norwich  in  preference  to  him :  for  a  considerable  time  he  had 
not  been  popular  with  them  :  besides,  France  was  much  nearer  than 
Spain.  Some  said  privately,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  more  through 
avarice  and  a  desire  to  partake  of  the  large  sums  which  had  been  col- 
lected from  the  church  and  from  the  alms  of  good  men  than  through 
devotion,  had  planned  this  expedition ;  but  that  the  bishop  of  Nor- 
.wich  represented  the  pope,  and  had  been  appointed  by  him  to  the 
command,  for  which  reason  the  greater  part  of  the  people,  as  well  as 
the  king,  had  greater  faith  in  him. 

There  were  in  the  pay  of  the  church,  and  under  the  command  of 
this  bishop  of  Norwich,  several  good  knights  of  England  and  Gas- 
cony, such  as  the  lord  de  Beaumont,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Thomas 
Trivet,  sir  William  Helmon,  sir  John  Ferrers,  sir  Hugh  Spenser, 
nephew  of  the  bishop,  being  his  brother's  son,  sir  William  Fenniton, 
sir  Matthew  Redman,  governor  of  Berwick,  the  Lord  de  Ch&,teauneuf, 
and  his  brother  sir  John  de  Cha,teauneuf,  Raymond  I\Ias3on,  William 
de  Pan,  Gariot  Vighier,  John  de  Cachitan,  with  many  others  :  in  the 
whole,  about  five  hundred  lances  and  fifteen  hundred  other  men  ;  but 
there  were  multitudes  of  priests,  because  it  was  an  affair  of  the 
church,  and  had  been  set  on  foot  by  the  pope.  The  men-at-arms 
were  punctual  in  laying  in  their  stores,  and  the  king  gave  them  a 
passage  from  Dover  and  Sandwich.  Their  purveyances  were  at 
those  places  about  Easter;  and  all  who  were  deeirous  of  going  on 
this  expedition,  which  was  a  sort  of  a  croisade,  marched  thither  in 
small  bodies.  Before  the  bishop  and  the  captains  embarked,  bu". 
particularly  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  and  sir  WiUiam 
Helmon,  they  were  summoned  to  attend  the  king's  council,  where 
they  solemnly  swore,  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  to  fulfil  the  objec; 
of  the  expedition,  and  that  they  would  never  make  war  on,  or  harass 
any  country  or  men  who  acknowledged  pope  Urban,  but  only  those 
who  were  under  the  obedience  of  Clement. 

After  they  had  taken  this  oath,  the  king,  by  advice  of  his  council, 
addressed  them,  saying,  "  Bishop,  and  you,  Tlioraas  and  William, 
when  you  shall  have  arrived  at  Calais,  you  will  remain  there  for  r. 
month  or  thereabouts,  in  which  time  I  will  send  you  a  good  marshal 
and  valiant  man,  sir  William  Beauchamp :  for  I  have  dispatched 
messengers  to  him  on  the  borders  of  Scotland,  where  he  at  present  is 
holding  conferences  on  our  part  with  the  Scots,  for  the  truce  between 
us  and  Scotland  will  expire  on  St.  John's  day.  On  his  return,  you 
shall  have  him  without  fail  in  your  company  :  therefore  wait  for  iiim; 
for  he  will  be  of  great  use  to  you  by  his  good  sense  ?.nd  advice.' 
The  bishop  of  Norwich  and  the  above-named  knights  assented  to 
this  proposal,  and  quitted  the  king :  they  went  to  Dover,  where  they 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


327 


<»mbarked,  and  arrived  at  Calais  the  23rd  of  April,  1383.  Sir  John 
Pelvernes  was  at  that  time  governor  of  Calais,  who  received  the 
bishop  and  his  companions  with  muchx  pleasure.  They  disembarked 
a  few  at  a  time,  with  their  horses  and  armor;  and  those  vi^ho  had 
the  opportunity  of  doing  so,  lodged  themselves  in  the  town;  the  rest 
abided  in  huts  which  they  erected  in  the  neighborhood,  and  con- 
tinned  thus  until  the  4th  day  of  May,  expecting  their  marshal,  sir 
William  Beauchanip,  who,  however,  did  not  arrive. 


The  bishop  of  Norwich,  young  and  eager,  and  wishing  to  bear 
arms,  having  never  done  so  but  in  Lombardy  with  his  brother,  find- 
ing himself  at  Calais,  and  at  the  head  of  so  fine  a  body  of  men-at- 
arms,  said  to  his  companions,  "  For  what  purpose,  my  good  sirs,  are 
we  thus  waiting  here  so  long  ?  Sir  William  Beauchamp  v>^ill  never 
arrive,  and  the  king  and  his  uncles  have  totally  forgotten  us.  Let 
us  perform  some  deeds  of  arms,  since  we  have  been  ordered  so  to  do, 
and  loyally  employ  the  money  of  the  church,  since  Vv'e  are  living  upon 
it,  and  make  conquest  on  our  enemies."  It  is  well  spoken,"  re- 
plied those  who  heard  him.  "  Give  notice  to  our  men,  that  in  three 
days  we  shall  make  an  excursion,  and  let  us  determine  to  what  part 
we  shall  march.  We  cannot  issue  out  of  the  gates  of  Calais  without 
entering  an  enemy's  country  :  for  France  surrounds  us  on  all  sides, 
as  well  toward  Flanders  as  toward  Boulogne  and  St.  Omer :  Flan- 
ders is  now  a  conquered  country,  by  the  power  of  the  king  of  France. 
Considering  all  things,  we  cannot  do  a  more  honorable  thing  than  to 
reconquer  it;  for  the  earl  of  Flanders  has  done  great  injustice  to  our 
countrymen,  whom,  without  any  apparent  reason,  he  has  banished 
from  Bruges  and  Flanders.  Two  years  ago,  he  would  not  willing!}'' 
have  done  so  ;  but  at  this  moment  he  must  obey  the  orders  and  good 
pleasure  of  the  king  of  France."  "  On  which  account,"  said  the 
bishop  of  Norwich,  "  if  If  I  may  be  believed,  the  first  expedition  we 
undertake  should  be  to  Flanders."  "  You  shall  be  believed  heartily,' 
replied  sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Helnion  :  "give  orders 
for  this,  and  let  us  march  thither  in  three  days,  for  it  will  be  on  ene- 
my's ground."  This  was  adopted  by  all  the  council,  and  they  gave 
notice  of  it  to  the  rest  of  the  army. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIII. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  NOKWICII,  COMMANDER  OF  THE  rRBANISTS,  ENTERS  FLAN- 
DERS CONTRARY  TO  THE  OPINION  OF  SIR  HUGH  CALVKRLEY.  THE  EARL 
OF  FLANDERS  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  BISHOP,  WHO  RETURNS  A 
HARSH  ANSWER. 

Sir  Hugh  Galverley  was  not  present  at  this  council,  having  gone 
to  see  a  cousin  called  sir  John  Droicton,*  who  was  governor  of  Gu- 
ines,  and  had  remained  there  all  that  day,  intending  to  return  on  the 
following,  which  he  did.  The  bishop  sent  for  him  to  the  castle, 
where  he  was  lodged,  as  were  the  others,  because  sir  Hugh  had  been 
longer  accustomed  to  arms,  and  had  seen  more  than  they  had  done. 
The  knights  had  told  the  bishop,  that  they  wished  to  have  sir 
Hugh's  opinion  before  they  undertook  anything.  The  bishop  related 
to  sir  Hugh,  in  their  presence,  the  conversation  which  had  passed, 

*  "  Proicton."  Q..  Dmyton, 


and  demanded  his  advice  on  it.  Sir  Hugh  thus  replied  to  the  bisnop: 
"Sir,  you  know  on  what  terms  we  have  left  England  :  our  expeci- 
tion  has  nothing  to  do  with  what  concerns  the  wars  of  kings  tut  is 
solely  pointed  against  the  Clementists.  W e  are  the  soldiers  rf  pope 
Urban,  who  has  given  us  absolution  from  all  faults  if  we  destroy  tlio 
Clementists.  Should  we  march  into  Flanders,  notwithstanding  that 
country  may  now  appertain  to  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  we  shall  forfeit  our  engagement ;  for,  I  understand,  that 

the  earl  of  Flanders  and 
all  the  Flemings  are  as 
good  Urbanists  as  oir- 
selves  ;  besides,  we  have 
not  a  sufficient  army  to 
enter  Flanders,  for  they 
are  prepared  and  accus- 
tomed to  war,  having  had 
nothing  else  to  do  for  these 
last  four  years.  They  are 
a  numerous  people,  and 
it  will  be  difficult  to  march 
through  so  strong  a  coun- 
try.  But  if  you  are  deter, 
mined  on  an  expedition, 
let  us  march  into  France, 
there  we  shall  find  our 
enemies.  The  king,  our 
lord,  is  now  at  open  war 
with  them,  and  the  French 
are  ail  Clementists,  hold, 
ing  a  contrary  faith  to  us 
and  to  our  pope.  We 
ought  to  wait  for  our  mar. 
aha],  tir  WiUiam  Beau, 
champ,  who  cannot  fail 
to  arrive  eoon  with  large 
reinforcements ;  and  the 
last  word  the  king  said  to 
us  was.  that  he  would  send 
him.  I  therefore  advise, 
since  you  are  resolved  on 
an  expedition,  that  we 
march  toward  Aire  or 
Montreuil :  none  will  ven- 
ture,  as  yet,  to  oppose  us, 
and  we  shall  add  to  our  numbers  by  the  Flemings,  who,  having  lost 
their  all,  will  come  and  join  us  in  the  hopes  of  gain.  They  have  still 
rankling  in  their  minds  the  misfortunes  the  French  brought  on  them 
by  the  slaughter  of  their  fathers,  sons,  and  friends,  in  their  wars." 

Scarcely  had  sir  Hugh  done  speaking,  when  the  bishop,  in  a  rage, 
hot  and  impetuous  as  he  was,  replied,  "  Yet,  yes,  sir  Hugh :  you 
have  learnt  so  long  to  fight  in  France,  that  you  know  not  how  to 
fight  elsevv'here.  Now,  can  wc  anywhere  make  an  excursion  with 
more  advantage  to  ourselves  than  toward  the  sea,  by  Bourbourg, 
Dunkirk,  Nieuport,  and  thence  to  the  dependencies  of  Cassel,  Ber- 
gues,  Ypres,  and  Poperingue  ?  In  the  country  I  have  named,  ac- 
cording to  the  informations  I  have  received  from  citizens  of  Ghent 
who  are  with  us,  they  have  never  been  harassed  by  the  war;  we 
will  therefore  go  thither  to  refresh  ourselves,  and  wait  for  the  arrival 
of  sir  William  Beauchamp,  if  he  intend  cominf-:,  but  as  yet  we  have 
not  had  any  intelligence  of  him." 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  seeing  himself  thus  rcbitlTcd  by  the  bishop, 
who  was  of  high  birth  and  his  commander,  notv>'ithstanding  he  was 
a  valiant  knight,  made  no  reply,  and  the  rather,  because  he  had  not 
any  support  from  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  nor  from  sir  William  Helnion : 
he  therefore  left  the  place,  saying,  "  By  God,  sir,  if  you  make  an 
excursion,  sir  Hugh  Calverley  will  accompany  you,  and  you  shall 
take  neither  road  nor  march  but  he  will  be  of  the  party."  "  I  wil- 
lingly believe,"  said  the  bishop,  "  that  you  have  a  great  desire  for  an 
excursion:  therefore  make  yourself  ready,  for  ■  .e  shall  march  in  the 
morning."  In  this  resolution  they  agreed,  and  then  separated. 
Orders  were  sent  to  all  the  quarters  in  and  round  Calais,  that  every 
one  might  be  prepared  for  the  expedition  in  the  morning.  W^hen 
morning  came,  the  trumpet  sounded,  and  all  marched  off",  taking  the 
road  toward  Gravelines.  They  were,  according  to  a  muster  made, 
three  thousand  armed  heaxis.  They  continued  their  march  until 
they  came  to  the  port  of  Gravelines ;  but  it  was  at  the  time  of  ebb ; 
they  therefore  passed  by  the  port,  and  attacked  and  pillaged  a  men- 
astery  which  the  tov/nsmen  had  fortified.  The  town  could^not  hold 
out  long,  for  it  was  only  inclosed  by  palisadoes,  and  the  inh  ibitants 
were  seamen.  If  there  had  been  any  gentlemen  in  the  tow-:  it 
would  have  held  out  longer  than  it  did.  Neither  had  the  country 
any  notice  of  this  war,  nor  did  they  any  way  suspect  the  Er:glish  of 
thus  attacking  them.  The  English  there :'ore  conquered  the  town  of 
Gravehnes  by  storm,  and,  having  ended  it,  advanced  toward  the 
monastery,  v/hither  these  good  people  had  retreated,  carrying  with 
them  their  wives,  children,  and  fortunes,  v/hich  they  placed  therein, 
depending  on  the  strength  of  the  walls.  They  had  made  deep 
ditches  all  round  this  strong  place,  so  that  the  English  could  not 
immediately  win  it,  but  remained  two  days  in  the  town  before  the^ 


338 


'chronicles   of   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


took  it.  In  the  end,  they  conquered,  and  slew  those  who  defended 
it,  doin?  with  the  remainder  according  to  their  pleasure.  Thus 
were  they  lords  and  masters  of  Gravelines,  where  the  whole  army 
was  quartered,  and  found  plenty  of  provisions.  The  country  began 
to  take  alarm  on  hearing  the  English  were  in  possession  of  Grave, 
lines;  and  those  of  the  low  countries  sheltered  themselves  in  the 
fortresses,  sending  their  wives  and  children  to  Bergues,  Bourbou-rg, 
and  St.  Omer. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  heard  at  Lille,  where  he  resided,  that  the 
English  had  made  war  on  his  country,  and  had  taken  Gravelines. 
He  began  to  have  suspicions  of  them,  as  well  as  of  Bruges  and  its 
dependencies.  Summoning  his  council,  he  said  to  them,  "I  am 
very  much  astonished  that  the  English  should  overrun  my  country, 
and  take  my  towns  without  giving  me  any  notice  of  it ;  and  that, 
without  sending  me  any  defiance,  they  should  have  entered  my 
territories."  *'  Indeed,  my  lord,"  some  of  them  replied,  "  you  have 
cause  to  wonder ;  but  one  may  suppose  they  consider  Flanders  as 
belonging  to  France,  since  the  king  had  advanced  so  far  into  it,  that 
the  country  surrendered  to  him."  "  Well,  what  had  we  best  do  ?" 
asked  the  earl.  "  It  will  be  right,"  replied  his  council,  "  that  sir 
John  de  Villain  and  sir  John  du  Moulin,  who  are  here,  and  have 
pensions  from  the  king  of  England,  should  go  in  your  name  to  Eng- 
land to  speak  with  the  king,  and  report  to  him  a  detail  of  this  affair, 
and  demand,  in  your  name,  for  what  purpose  he  thus  makes  war  on 
you.  I  believe,  that  when  he  shall  have  heard  your  embassadors, 
he  will  be  angered  at  those  who  have  thus  harassed  your  country, 
and  recal  them  thence  with  much  blame."  "  This  is  very  well," 
said  the  earl,  "  but  during  the  time  our  knights  are  going  to  England, 
those  at  Gravelines  (and  who  will  stop  them  ?)  may  do  great  damage 
to  the  inhabitants  of  the  Franconate."  The  earl  was  thus  answered  : 
"  It  is  necessary  some  parley  should  be  held  with  them,  as  well  to 
obtain  passports  for  Calais  and  England  as  to  know  what  it  is  they 
'  want ;  and  sir  John  Villain  and  sir  John  du  Moulin  are  such  discreet 
persons,  that  they  will  manage  to  restore  peace  to  the  country."  "  I 
consent  to  this,"  replied  the  earl. 

The  two  knights  received  their  instructions  from  the  earl  and  his 
council,  in  regard  to  the  parley  with  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  as  well 
as  respecting  their  mission,  and  what  they  were  to  say  to  the  king 
of  England  and  his  uncles.  While  these  knights  were  preparing  to 
set  out  for  Gravelines  to  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  all  the  country  rose 
in  the  environs  of  Bourbourg,  Bergues,  Cassel,  Poperingue,  Furnes, 
Nieuport,  and  other  towns,  and  advancing  to  Dunkirk,  entered  that 
town,  declaring  that  tS'ey  would  in  a  short  time  march  out  to  guard 
the  frontiers  and  fight  the  English.  These  Flemings  had  for  leader 
a  knight  called  sir  John  Sporequin,  who  was  governor  or  regent  of 
the  territories  of  madame  de  Bar,  which  are  situated  on  this  frontier 
and  extend  to  the  gates  of  Ypres.  Sir  John  Sporequin  was  ignorant 
of  the  earl's  intentions  of  sending  to  England :  the  haze  de  Flanders 
had  come  to  him  with  thirty  lances,  and  said  that  the  earl  was  at 
Lille ;  but  that  he  knew  nothing  more  ;  and  that  he  was  about  to 
marry  his  sister  there  with  the  lord  Delbauurin.  These  two  knights 
took  great  pains  to  stir  up  the  country,  and  to  collect  all  men  of 
courage :  they  amounted  at  last  to  twelve  thousand  men,  armed 
with  pikes,  staves,  coats  of  mail,  jackets,*  iron  caps  and  helmets, 
and  all  of  them-  were,  for  the  greater  part,  as  I  was  informed,  vassals 
of  madame  de  Bar,  residing  between  Gravelines  and  Dunkirk. 

Three  leagues  off,  and  near  the  road,  is  Mardyke,  a  large  village 
quite  open  on  the  sea-shore,  whither  the  English  advanced ;  and  at 
times  there  were  skirmishes.  Sir  John  Villain  and  sir  John  du 
Moulin  arrived  at  Gravelines  with  a  passport,  for  which  they  had 
waited  at  Bourbourg,  where  one  of  their  heralds  brought  it.  On 
their  arrival  at  Gravelines,  and  soon  after  they  had  dismounted, 
they  waited  on  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  who  outwardly  gave  them  a 
handsome  reception  and  good  entertainment.  He  had  that  day  at 
•  dinner  all  the  barons  of  his  army  ;  for  he  well  knew  that  the  knights 
of  the  earl  of  Flanders  were  coming,  and  therefore  wished  they 
might  meet  with  them  altogether.  The  knights  opened  their  busi- 
ness,  and  said  to  the  bishop,  "  Sir,  we  are  sent  hither  by  my  lord  of 
Flanders."  "  What  lord  ?"  said  the  bishop.  "  The  earl  of  Flan- 
ders,  sir  :  Flanders  has  no  other  lord."  "  By  my  God,"  replied  the 
bishop,  "  we  consider  it  as  belonging  to  the  king  of  France  or  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  our  enemies,  for  by  force  of  arms  have  they  just 
conquered  it."  "Under  respect  to  your  grace,"  answered  the 
knights,  "  the  territory  was  loyally  remitted  at  Tournay  into  the 
hands  and  government  of  my  lord  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  has  sent 
us  hither  to  entreat  of  you  to  grant  us,  who  are  attached  by  faith 
and  pension  to  the  king  of  England  your  lord,  passports  to  go  to  Eng. 
land,  to  the  king,  to  know  his  reasons  for  making  war  on  my  lord 
the  earl  of  Flanders  and  his  country,  without  sending  him  any  defi. 
ante."  The  bishop  replied  he  would  consider  of  it,  and  they  should 
huve  his  answer  to-morrow  morning.  They  could  not  obtain  more 
at  this  moment,  and  retired  to  their  houses,  leaving  the  English  in 
council,  who  resolved  as  I  shall  tell  you. 

Having  fully  weighed  every  circumstance,  and  the  enterprise  they 
had  undertaken,  they  resolved  not  to  grant  passports  to  the  two 
knights  to  go  to  England,  for  the  journey  was  long,  and  while  they 
■were  going  and  returning,  the  whole  country  would  be  secured  and 

*  "  HocTuttons,^'  a  quilted  garment  generally  worn  beneath  steel  aimor,  but  occa- 
lioDallv  used  as  the  sole  ormor  of  licht  troops.—Eo. 


greatly  strengthened  ;  for  the  earl,  who  was  a  subtle  character,  might 
inform  the  king  of  F ranee  and  duke  of  Burgundy  of  his  situation, 
by  whose  means  so  large  a  force  might  in  a  few  days  come  upon 
them,  that  they  v/ould  be  unable  to  resist  it.  Having  formed  this 
resolution  as  to  the  answer  they  would  give  in  the  morning  to  the 
knights  from  Flanders,  sir  Hugh  Calveriey  was  called  upon  for  his 
opinion,  who  said  to  the  bishop,  "  Sir,  you  are  our  commander : 
you  will  tell  them  that  we  are  on  the  territories  of  the  duchess  of 
Bar,  who  is  a  Clementist ;  that  you  make  war  for  Urban  and  no  one 
else ;  and  that  if  the  people  of  this  country,  with  the  churches  and 
monasteries,  will  be  good  Urbanists,  and  march  with  you  through 
the  country,  your  men  shall  peaceably  pass,  paying  for  whatever 
they  may  want :  but  in  respect  to  granting  them  passports  to  go  to 
England,  you  will  do  no  such  thing ;  for  our  war  does  not  regard 
either  the  king  of  France  or  the  king  of  England,  but  solely  pope 
Urban,  whose  soldiers  we  are.  It  seems  to  me  that  such  an  answer 
ought  to  satisfy  them."  All  present  assented  to  it,  and  particularly 
the  bishop,  who  had  no  other  care,  whatever  might  be  said  or  done, 
but  to  fight  and  carry  on  the  war.  Thus  was  this  business  arranged 
for  the  night.  On  the  morrow  after  mass-',  the  two  knights,  desirous 
of  having  their  answer,  went  to  the  lodgings  of  the  bishop,  and 
waited  until  he  came  out  to  hear  mass,  when  they  placed  themselves 
before  him.  Outwardly  he  seemed  ^'lad  to  see  them,  and  conversed 
with  them  on  different  topics  to  delay  the  time,  until  his  knights 
should  come.  On  their  arrival  the  bishop  said,  "  My  fair  gentlemen, 
you  are  come  for  an  answer,  and  you  shall  have  one.  With  regard 
to  the  request  you  made  to  us  from  the  earl  of  Flanders,  I  inform  you, 
you  may  return  when  you  please  to  the  earl ;  but  as  to  Calais  or 
England,  you  will  go  at  your  perils,  for  I  will  not  give  you  any  pass, 
port.  I  am  not  king  of  England,  nor  commissioned  to  do  so.  I  am 
the  soldier  of  pope  Urban,  and  all  those  who  are  with  me  are  so 
likewise,  having  taken  his  money  to  serve  him.  We  are  at  this 
moment  on  the  territories  of  the  duchess  of  Bar,  who  is  a  Clemen- 
tist.  If  the  people  of  this  country  hold  that  opinion,  we  make  war 
on  them.  If  they  will  follow  us,  they  shall  have  their  share  of  the 
absolutions  ;  for  Urban,  vvho  is  our  pope,  and  for  whom  we  march, 
absolves  from  all  crimes  those  who  shall  aid  in  the  destruction  of  the 
Clementists." 

When  the  two  knights  heard  this  speech,  sir  John  Villain  said, 
"  Sir,  with  respect  to  what  concerns  the  pope,  I  believe  you  have 
never  heard  but  that  my  lord  of  Flanders  is  a  good  Urbanist;  you 
have  therefore  been  badly  advised  if  you  make  war  on  him  or  on  his 
country  :  and  I  do  not  believe  that  the  king  of  England  has  given 
you  such  extensive  orders  ;  for  if  such  had  been  his  intentions,  he 
is  so  noble  and  considerate,  he  would  first  have  sent  him  a  defiance." 
This  answer  enrcged  the  bishop,  who  said,  "  Go  and  tell  your  earl 
he  shall  not  have  any  other  answer.  And  if  he  wishes  to  send  you 
or  any  others  to  England,  to  learn  more  particularly  the  king's  inten- 
tions, let  him  look  to  it ;  for  those  he  sends  must  take  another  road 
than  this,  and  they  shall  not  cross  at  Calais."  When  the  laiights 
found  they  could  not  have  any  other  answer,  they  took  their  leave 
and  departed.  They  returned  to  their  lodgings  to  dinner ;  and  then, 
mounting  their  horses,  went  that  day  to  St.  Omer. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIV. 

THE  BISHOP  OF   NORWICH   MARCHES  TOWARD  DUNKIRK.     HE  DEFEATS 
TWELVE  THOUSAND  FLEMINGS  AND  TAKES  THE  TOWN. 

The  same  day  that  the  knights  of  Flanders  had  departed,  news 
was  brought  to  the  bishop  and  the  English,  that  there  were  at  Dun- 
kirk and  in  its  neighborhood,  upward  of  tvv'elve  thousand  men  armed, 
and  that  the  bastard  of  Flanders  commanded  them,  but  that  there 
were  other  knights  and  squires  who  also  advised  them.  That  they 
had  skirmished  with  their  men  at  Mardyke,  and  had  repulsed  and 
killed  one  hundred.  The  bishop  said,  "  Now  observe  the  conduct 
of  the  earl  of  Flanders  :  he  affects  to  do  nothing,  and  yet  he  is  at  the 
bottom  of  all :  he  wants  to  negotiate  sword  in  hand.  I  am  resolved 
to  march  to-morrow  toward  Dunkirk,  and  see  what  sort  of  men  these 
are."  This  proposal  met  universal  approbati.on,  and  notice  was  sent 
of  it  through  Gravelines.  This  day  two  knights  joined  the  army, 
one  from  Calais,  the  other  from  Guines,  w  ith  about  thirty  lances  and 
sixty  archers.  These  knights  were  called  sir  Nicholas  Cliton*  and 
sir  John  Dracton,t  governor  of  Guines. 

On  the  ensuing  morning,  every  one  was  ready  for  the  march. 
They  took  the  field,  amounting  in  number  to  more  than  six  hundred 
lances  and  fifteen  hundred  archers.  They  advanced  toward  Mar 
dyke  and  Dunkirk  ;  and  the  bishop  of  Norwich  had  the  arms  of  the 
church  borne  before  him,  the  banner  of  St.  Peter,  gules  with  two 

!  keys  en  sautoir,  as  being  gonfalonnier  of  pope  Urban.  His  pennon 
had  his  own  arms,  which  were  argent  quartered  with  azure,  with  a 
fret  or,  on  a  field  azure,  and  a  baton  gules  on  a  field  argent ;  and,  be 

j  cause  he  was  a  younger  brother  of  the  Dispensers,  his  arms  were 

'  charged  with  a  bordure  gules.  Sir  Hugh  Dispenser,  his  nephew, 
was  there  with  his  pennon,  and  the  lord  de  Beaumont,  sir  Thomas 

,  Trivet,  sir  William  Helmon  and  sir  Hugh  Calveriey,  had  both  banner 
and  pennon.    Sir  William  Drayton,  sir  John  Drayton,  his  brotlier, 


♦"Cliton."  ft.  if  not  Clinton.  f'Dracton."  ft.  if  not  Drarton. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


sir  Matthew  Redman,  sir  John  Ferrers,  sir  William  Frenenton,*  and 
sir  John  de  Neufchastel,  Gascon,  had  only  pennons.  These  men- 
at-arms  came  to  Mardyke,  where  they  refreshed  themselves,  and, 
having  drank  a  cup,  continued  their  march  toward  Dunkirk.  The 
Flemings,  who  were  in  the  town,  heard  that  the  English  v/ere 
marching  in  o:  der  of  battle  to  combat  them.  Upon  this,  they  re- 
solved tJ  takp  '  le  field,  and  draw  up  in  battle-array  to  defend  theni- 
selves  if  there  s  lould  be  any  occasion,  for  it  would  not  be  for  their 
advantage  to  shi  t  themselves  up  in  the  town.  They  instantly  exe- 
cuted  this  resolution,  and  all  who  were  in  Dunkirk  armed  and 
marched  into  the  fields,  whei  e  they  drew  up  in  good  array  on  a  hill, 
and  mustered  upward  of  twelve  thousand  men. 

The  English  were  now  advanced  near  to  Dunkirk,  when,  on  look- 
ing toward  the  rising  grounds  ca  the  right,  in  the  direction  of  Bour- 
bourg,  and  near  the  sea-shore,  i  :ey  saw  the  Flemings  formed  in  a 
large  and  well-arranged  battalion.  On  this  they  halted,  for  they 
thought,  from  the  manner  in  which  the  Flemings  had  drawn  them, 
selves  up,  that  they  had  an  intention  of  fighting.  The  principal 
captains  assembled  to  consider  how  they  should  now  act,  and  many 
words  passed,  for  some,  and  especially  the  bishop,  wished  to  march 
instantly  to  the  combat ;  but  others,  such  as  the  lord  de  Beaumont 
and  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  were  of  a  contrary  opinion,  and  assigned  as 
their  reason,  that  the  Flemings  had  never  done  them  any  wrong ; 
and  that,  in  truth,  they  had  never  sent  any  declaration  of  war  to  the 
earl  of  Flanders,  though  they  had  entered  his  country.  "  We  do  not 
make  war  in  a  gallant  manner,  but  like  a  mob,  that  whoever  can, 
may  pillage.  The  whole  country  where  we  are  is  Urbanist,  and  fol- 
lows the  same  opinion  as  ourselves  :  now,  consider  what  just  cause 
have  we  for  att  .eking  them."  The  bishop  ans.wered,  "  How  do  we 
know  whether  .  hey  are  Urbanists  or  not  ?"  "  In  God's  name,"  said 
sir  Hugh  Calver  sy,  "  let  us  send  a  herald  to  them  to  know  why  thty 
are  thus  drawn  up  in  battle-array,  and  what  they  want ;  and  let 
them  be  asked  which  pope  they  obey.  If  they  answer  pope  Urban, 
you  will  require  of  them,  by  virtue  of  the  bull  we  have  with  us,  that 
they  accompany  us  to  St.  Omer,  Aire,  Arras,  or  whithersoever  we 
may  wish  to  lead  them.  When  they  shall  have  had  these  questions 
put  to  them,  we  shall  know  their  intentions,  and  may  then  call  a 
council."  This  proposal  was  adopted,  and  a  herald  called,  whose 
name  was  Montfort,  and  attached  to  the  duke  of  Brittany.  He  was 
ordered  by  these  lords  to  ride  to  the  Flemings,  and  told  what  he  was 
to  say,  and  how  to  act  when  among  them.  He  obeyed  their  com- 
mands, and,  clothed  in  his  proper  coat  of  arms,  without  suspecting 
any  accident,  made  for  the  Flemings,  who  were  drawn  up  in  hand- 
some order  of  battle.  He  wished  to  address  himself  to  some  knights  ; 
but  he  could  not,  for  as  soon  as  the  Flemings  saw  him,  without  ever 
asking  what  was  his  business,  or  making  any  inquiries,  they  sur- 
rounded him  and  slew  him,  like  ignorant  people,  nor  could  those  gen- 
tlemen  who  were  there  save  him.  The  Enghsh,  on  seeing  this  action, 
for  they  kept  their  eyes  on  them,  were  mad  :  as  were  also  the  citizens 
of  Ghent  who  accompanied  them,  and  were  eager  to  urge  them  on; 
hoping  that,  by  these  means,  new  troubles  would  fall  on  Flanders. 

The  English  said,  "  This  mob  has  murdered  out  herald  :  they 
shall  pay  dearly  for  it,  or  we  will  all  die  on  the  spot.'''  The  archers 
were  ordered  to  advance  on  the  Flemings.  A  ci'tizen  of  Bruges  or 
Ghent  was  made  a  knight,  and  shortly  the  battle  began  briskly  ;  for, 
to  say  the  truth,  the  Flemings  defended  themselves  very  well,  but 
the  archers  wounded  or  beat  down  many,  when  the  men-at-arms 
broke  through  them,  and  with  their  pointed  spears  killed  multitudes 
on  their  first  charge.  In  short,  the  English  won  the  day,  and  the 
Flemings  were  defeated.  They  thought  to  keep  together  in  a  body 
and  enter  Dunkirk  ;  but  the  English  followed  them  closely  and  kept 
up  the  engagement  so  warmly  that  they  entered  the  town  with  them. 
Numbers  v/ere  slain  in  the  streets  or  on  the  shore,  though  they  there 
gained  some  advantage,  for  the  English  lost  four  hundred  at  least. 
As  the  English  pursued,  the  Flemings  retired  :  many  detached  par- 
ties fought,  in  which  several  knights  and  squires  from  Flanders 
were  slain  ;  scarcely  any  escaped  death  or  captivity.  Thus  did  this 
alfair  end  :  there  were  full  nine  thousand  Flemings  killed  at  this 
battle  of  Dunkirk. 

The  day  the  battle  had  taken  place,  sir  John  Villain  and  sir  John 
du  Moulin  had  returned  to  vne  earl  of  Flanders  at  Lille,  and  had 
repeated  to  the  earl  all  they  had  seen  and  heard  from  the  English. 
The  earl  %vas  very  melancholy  on  the  subject,  not  knowing  how  to 
act :  he  was  still  more  so,  and  with  greater  reason,  when  he  heard 
the  news  of  the  slaughter  and  defeat  of  his  men  at  Dunkirk.  He 
bore  it  with  tolerable  patience,  and  comforted  himself  as  well  as  he 
could,  by  saying,  "  Well,  if  we  have  lost  at  this  time,  at  another, 
please  God,  we  shall  win."  He  instantly  dispatched  a  messenger  to 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  was  with  the  king  of  France,  with  pri- 
vate letters,  to  give  him  information  of  this  event,  and  for  him  to 
consider  of  it;  for  he  concluded  that  since  the  English  had  thus  en- 
tered  Flanders  and  killed  his  subjects,  they  would  not  rest  there,  but 
would  advance  further  into  the  country  and  do  more  mischief.  The 
duke  of  Burgundy,  on  receiving  this  intelligence,  sent  knights  and 
squires  to  garrison  St.  Omer,  Aire,  St.  Venant,  Bailleul,  Bergues, 
Cassel,  and  all  the  strong  places  on  the  frontiers  of  Flanders,  and  to 
guard  the  entrance  of  Artois. 

We  will  return  to  the  English,  and  say  how  they  prospered. 

*  "FreueatoD.**  Q.  Famngdon,  oi  Framptono 


CHAPTER  CXXXV. 

THE  ENGLISH,  TNCER  THE  COMMAND  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH,  HAV- 
ING CONQUERED  ALL  THE  COAST  FROM  GRAVELINES  TO  SLUYS,  LAT 
SIEGE  TO  YPRES. 

After  the  defeat  near  Dunkirk  and  the  conquest  of  that  town 
the  English  were  swollen  with  pride,  and  thought  all  Flanders  was 
their  own.  To  say  the  truth,  had  they  marched  directly  to  Bruges, 
many  who  were  well  acquainted  with  the  state  of  that  town,  say  it 
would  have  surrendered  to  them  :  but  they  acted  otherwise  ;  for  ihcy 
had  determined  to  march  to  Bourbourg,  to  take  that  town,  and  then 
to  advance  to  Aire  and  Cassel,  conquering  the  whole  country  so  as 
to  leave  no  enemy  in  their  rear,  and  then  to  lay  siege  to  Ypres. 
They  imagined  the  town  of  Ypres  would  surrender  on  seeing  that 
the  country  was  conquered.  They  left  Dunkirk,  after  having  done 
their  pleasure  with  it,  and  marched  for  Bourbourg :  the  inhabitants 
of  which  place,  being  much  alarmed,  no  sooner  saw  them  coming 
than  they  instantly  surrendered,  on  having  their  lives  and  fortunes 
spared.  The  English  entered  the  place  with  great  joy  ;  for  they 
said  they  would  there  establish  a  handsome  garrison,  to  make  war 
on  St.  Omer  and  the  adjacent  frontiers.  • 

After  this,  they  gained  the  castle  of  Dixmude :  but  it  vvas  three 
days  before  they  took  it  by  storm,  and  the  garrison  of  two  hundred 
men  were  slain.  The  English  repaired  it,  and  declared  they  would 
keep  it  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  garrisoning  it  again  with  fresh 
men-at-arms.  They  continued  their  march  to  Cassel,  which  they 
took,  where  they  made  a  great  booty,  and  peopled  it  again  with 
their  own  men.  They  still  continued  their  march,  saying  that  they 
would  have  a  look  at  Aire  ;  but  many,  well  acquainted  with  its  sit- 
uation, knew  it  was  not  easy  to  be  taken,  and  would  cost  too  much  : 
however,  the  bishop  of  Norwich  said,  he  would  have  a  near  view 
of  it. 

At  this  time,  the  governor  of  Aire  was  a  gallant  knight  from 
Picardy,  called  sir  Robert  de  Bethune,  viscount  de  Meaux  :  there 
were  also  with  him  sir  John  de  Roye,  the  lord  de  Clary,  sir  John  de 
Bethune  his  brother,  the  lord  de  Montigny,  sir  Perducas  de  Pont 
Saint,  sir  John  de  Chaugny  and  sir  Florens  his  son,  with  several 
more  ;  so  that  there  were  about  six  score  lances  of  good  men-at- 
arms,  knights  and  squires.  When  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  sir  Hugh 
Calverley,  sir  Henry  de  Beaumont,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  William 
Helmon,  sir  Matthew  Redman  and  the  rest  were  advanced  to  a 
place  near  Aire,  called  the  New  Ditch,  they  formed  themselves  in 
battle-array,  and  thus  marched  on  in  close  order  with  banners  and 
pennons  fluttering  in  the  wind  ;  for  they  knew  not  what  intenftona 
the  viscount  and  his  companions  might  have. 

The  viscount  with  his  knights  and  squires  were  handsomely  drawn 
up  on  the  causeway  before  the  bankers  of  Aire,  and  plainly  saw  the 
English  march  beside  them,  on  the  road  to  St.  Venant ;  but  as  they 
were  not  in  numbers  sufficient  to  bar  that  passage,  they  remained 
quiet  at  their  post  to  defend  themselves  if  attacked.  The  English 
marched  by,  and  took  up  their  quarters  two  leagues  from  St.  Venant ; 
the  governor  of  that  place  was  a  knight  of  Picardy  called  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Melle,  who  had  fortified  the  church  of  the  town  to  serve  as 
a  place  of  retreat  should  it  be  necessary  :  he  found  it  so,  for  the 
town  was  only  inclosed  by  small  palisadoes  and  ditches.  The  at- 
tack did  not  last  long  before  the  English  entered  it,  when  the  French 
retreated,  some  to  the  castle,  others  to  the  church.  Those  in  the 
castle  were  not  attacked ;  for  it  was  marvellously  strong,  and  could 
not  be  approached  for  the  deep  and  wide  ditches  which  surrounded 
it :  but  the  church  was  instantly  assaulted  by  the  English  on  their 
entrance  into  the  town,  for  they  had  heard  that  the  men-at-arms  had 
retreated  thither.  Sir  William  de  Melle  was  a  good  and  gallant 
knight,  and  would  have  defended  the  church  of  St.  Venant  valiantly ; 
but  the  English  archers  had  surrounded  it,  and  shot  so  rapidly  and 
with  such  good  aim  that  scarcely  any  d:\rod  ahow-  themselves  in 
its  defence.  Those  who  were  on  the  battlements  were  provided 
with  stones,  pieces  of  wood  and  artillery,  which  they  used  with  such 
success  as  to  wound  many  ;  but  the  attack  was  continued  with  so 
great  earnestness  by  the  English,  that  the  church  was  taken  by 
storm  and  sir  William  in  it,  who  had  fought  valiantly.  The  others 
did  the  same  ;  and  had  they  entertained  any  hopes  of  being  sup. 
ported,  they  would  have  held  out  longer,  which  was  the  cause  that 
they  were  thus  easily  taken.  Sir  William  de  Melle  was  made  a 
prisoner  :  he  agreed  for  his  ransom,  and  returned  to  France  with  the 
consent  of  his  captor,  to  whom  he  had  given  his  word  according  to 
the  manner  in  which  all  French  and  English  gentlemen  behave  to 
one  another  in  similar  cases;  but  not  so  the  Germans,  who,  when- 
ever they  take  a  prisoner  throw  him  into  durance  vile,  loaded  with 
irons,  in  order  to  gain  a  more  considerable  ransom. 

The  bishop  of  Norwich  and  his  army,  on  their  departure  from  St. 
Venant,  quartered  themselves  in  the  forest  of  Niepe,  which  was  not 
far  distant,  and  near  to  Bailleul.  They  entered  the  castlewick  of 
Poperingue,  and  took  all  the  inclosed  towns,  wherein  they  found 
much  money  and  great  booty,  which  they  sent  to  Bergues  or  Bour- 
bourg. When  they  had  thus  laid  the  whole  country  under  their  sub- 
jection, BO  that  none  came  to  oppose  them,  and  when  they  wero 
masters  of  the  coast  from  Gravelines  to  Sluys,  having  possessed 
themselves  of  Dunkirk,  Nieuport,  Fumes  and  Blanquenbergue.  the? 


S30 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


advanced  to  lay  s'uige  to  Ypres.  There  the  bishop,  sir  Hugh  Cal- 
verley  and  the  Eiiijlidh  halted,  and  then  sent  messengers  to  Ghent. 
I  have  good  reason  to  suppose  that  Francis  Atremen  went  to  them, 
and  was  at  all  their  battle?  and  conquests,  and  had  served  as  con- 
ductor of  the  English  from  town  to  town,  and  from  village  to  village. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVI. 

THE  MEN  OF  GHENT  ASSIST  THE  ENGLISH  IN  THEIR  SIEGE  OF  YFRES.  THE 
LORD  DE  ST.  LEGER  GOING  TO  REINFORCE  THE  GARRISON  OF  COURTRAV, 
BY  ORDERS  OF  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  IS  DEFEATED  BY  A  PARTV  OF 
ENGLISH  NEAR  COMMINES. 

When  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  le  Nuitre,  and  the  captains  in  Ghent 
heard  that  the  English  demanded  their  assistance,  and  were  lying  be- 
fore  Ypres,  they  were  much  pleased,  and  prepared  themselves  to 
march  thither  as  speedily  as  possible.  They  set  out  from  Ghent  on 
the  Saturday  morning  after  the  octave  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  to 
the  amount  of  n-ear  twenty  thousand,  with  a  very  considerable  train 
of  carts,  and  in  g>od  array.  They  marched  by  Gourtray,  and  came 
before  Ypres.  The  English  were  rejoiced  at  their  coming,  and  made 
gr»at  cheer  for  them,  saying  they  wuuld  take  Ypres,  and  then  con- 
quer Bruges,  Damme  and  Slays,  making  no  doubt  that,  before  Sep- 
tember, they  would  have  conquered  all  Flanders.  Thus  did  they 
boast  of  their  good  fortune. 

The  governor  of  Ypres  at  that  time  was  the  lord  de  Saint  Pi,  a 
very  prudent  and  valiant  knight,  who  had  thrown  himself  into  the 
place,  where  everything  was  done  according  V>  his  plans  and  orders. 
The  men-at-arms  who  had  accompanied  this  knight  thither  by  order 
of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  earl  of  Flanders,  were  sir  John  Bou- 
graigne,  castellan  of  Ypres,  sir  Baldwin  de  Delbedene  his  son,  the 
lord  Disseghien,  the  lord  de  Stades,  sir  John  Blanchart,  sir  John  de 
Merfelede,  sir  Hamel,  sir  Nicholas  Belle,  lord  de  Harlequebecque, 
the  lord  de  RoUeghen,  sir  John  Ahoutre,  John  de  Saint  Pi,  nephew 
to  the  governor,  Fran9oi3  Belle,  sir  George  Belle,  and  many  more. 
They  bari  great  difficulty  to  withstand  the  English,  who  attacked 
them  openly  and  covertly.  They  were  likewise  under  alarm  lest 
there  snould  be  some  understanding  between  the  townsmen  and 
those  from  Ghent ;  and  lest  the  place  should,  by  treason,  fall  into 
their  hands. 

A  gallant  knight  of  Hainault,  called  sir  John  de  Jumont,  was  at 
this  time  in  Gourtray  as  its  governor,  having  accepted  it  at  the  earnest 
entreaties  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  earl  of  Flanders.  At  that 
time  no  knight  of  Flanders  darfd  to  undertake  it,  so  dangerous 
did  the  kfence  of  it  appear;  for  when  the  king  of  France  had 
marcheo  away  it  was  dismantled  and  burnt,  on  which  account  very 
tew  resided  there  ,  and  it  was  so  mach  destroyed,  that  they  could 
scarcely  find  a  place  to  put  their^hoi-Ses  in.  Sir  Johnde  Jumont  un- 
dertook the  grand  enterprise  of  defending  it.  He  speedily  repaired 
it,  and  behaved  so  gallantly,  through  God's  mercy  and  grace,  that 
there  was  not  any  damage  done  it ;  on  the  contrary,  much  honor 
accrued  to  him. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  carefully  attended  to  the  affairs  of 
Flanders,  as  they  so  nearly  concerned  him,  sent  from  France  sixty 
Breton  lances  to  Gourtray,  to  reinforce  and  encourage  sir  John  de 
Jumont.  These  men-at-arms  marched  to  Lille,  under  command  of 
the  duke  ;  from  thence  they  set  out  on  a  Friday  morning  to  Com- 
mines,  where  they  arrived,  under  the  command  of  the  lord  de  St. 
Leger  and  Yvonnet  de  Cantemat.  By  the  break  of  day,  full  two 
hundred  lances  had  come  to  the  town  of  Commines,  to  collect  forage 
from  the  flat  countries,  and  carry  it  to  the  army  before  Ypres.  These 
Bretons  had  not  any  expectation  of  their  coming,  and  fell  into  their 
hands.  There  was  a  sharp  engagement  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge  of 
Commines,  where  the  Bretons  defended  themselves  marvelously  well, 
and  if  they  had  been  supported  by  as  many  again  as  themselves,  they 
would  have  escaped  without  loss.  As  it  was,  they  were  constrained 
to  fly,  for  they  were  too  few  to  oppose  such  numbers.  The  greater 
part  were  slain  or  taken  as  they  were  escaping  toward  Lille.  The 
lord  de  St.  Leger  was  desperately  wounded,  and  left  for  dead  on  the 
field.  Fortunate  were  those  who  escaped  from  this  engagement :  and 
the  pursuit  of  the  English  after  the  Bretons,  lasted  to  within  half  a 
league  of  the  town  of  Lille.  The  lord  de  St.  Leger,  although  mor- 
tally wounded,  was  carried  to  that  town  with  great  difliculty,  where 
he  died  five  days  afterwards.  Five  of  his  squires  died  also,  and  thus 
ended  this  adventure. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVII. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  LIEGE,  NOT  BEING  ABLE  TO  BRING  ABOUT  A  PEACE  BE- 
TVT:EN  UiE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH  AND  THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS,  RETURNS 

T/iE  Biege  of  Ypres  continued  with  great  activity  on  the  part  of 
the  English  and  Flemings,  who  made  many  assaults,  which  much 
frightened  those  in  tiie  town.  The  earl  of  Flanders  was  not  very 
well  assured  but  that  Ypres  must  fall ;  for  the  English  are  very  subtle, 
and  they  could  receive  great  reinforcements  from  England,  by  way 
of  Calais,  without  his  knowledge,  or  opposition,  having  garrisons  in 
»11  the  towns  on  the  road.   They  might,  if  they  had  chosen,  have  had 


reinforcements  from  England  ;  but  they  did  not  think  much  was  to 
be  dreaded  at  the  commencement,  either  from  the  earl  or  the  power 
of  France,  for  several  great  English  barons  were  prepared  and  readfy 
to  cross  the  sea  at  Calais,  to  assist  their  countrymen  from  the  envi- 
rons of  Dover,  Sandwich,  and  Lewes,  had  they  been  so  required ; 
they  amounted  to  a  thousand  lances,  and  two  thousand  archers  in 
the  parts  above  mentioned.  Sir  William  Beauchamp  and  sir  William 
Windsor,  marshals  of  England,  were  appointed  by  the  king  and 
council  to  command  these  men-at-arms,  by  whicli  the  duke  of  Lan 
caster  lost  this  opportunity  of  making  his  expedition  to  Portugal. 
All  England,  as  I  have  before  said,  were  more  inclined  to  serve  in 
the  army  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich  than  in  that  of  the  duke  of  Lan 
caster. 

The  earl  of  Flanders  was  informed  of  all  these  events  which  were 
passing  in  England,  as  well  as  of  what  was  going  forward  before 
Ypres.  He  therefore  resolved  to  provide,  as  much  as  was  in  his 
power,  a  remedy  for  them  ;  for  he  supposed  the  duke  of  Burgundy 
would  excite  the  barons  of  France  to  exert  themselves  to  drive  the 
English  out  of  Flanders,  and  from  the  countries  which  they  had  re- 
cently conquered.  But  as  he  knew  that  France  was  very  extensive, 
that  several  barons  bound  to  serve  the  king  were  at  a  great  distance, 
and  that  many  things  might  happen  before  they  could  arrive,  he  re- 
solved to  send  sir  Arnoul  de  Sorge,  bishop  of  Liege,  who  was  a 
stanch  Urbanist,  to  request  he  would  come  to  Ypres  and  negotiate 
with  the  English  to  decamp  and  march  clsev/here  ;  for  he  had  been 
much  astonished  at  their  proceedings,  since  it  v/as  well  known  to  the 
world  that  both  himself  and  country  were  good  Urbanists. 

The  earl  managed  so  well  that  the  bisl<  p  of  Liege  came  to  Hain 
ault,  and  from  thence  to  Valenciennes,  Douuy  and  Lille,  where  he 
had  a  conference  with  the  earl,  who  informed  him  of  what  he  wished 
him  to  do.  After  this,  the  bisiiop  left  Liege  and  came  to  the  camp 
before  Ypres,  where  the  English  and  Ghent  men  received  him  very 
politely,  and  attentively  listened  to  all  he  had  to  say.  I  was  told  at 
the  time,  that  the  earl  of  Flanders,  through  the  means  of  the  bishop 
of  Liege,  offered  to  the  bishop  of  Norwich  and  the  English,  if  they 
would  break  up  their  siege,  and  carry  their  war  against  the  countriee 
of  the  Clementists,  to  send  them  five  hundred  lances  to  serve  under 
their  orders  for  three  months,  and  at  his  own  expense. 

The  bishop  of  Norwich  replied,  he  would  attentively  consider  and 
discuss  this  proposal.  Many  words  passed  ;  ior  the  Ghent  men  ad- 
vised him  not  to  put  any  trust  in  what  the  earl  had  said,  for  there 
was  no  dependence  on  his  promises,  and  told  him  that  if  he  could  ho 
would  deceive  him.  Having  therefore  maturely  considered  every^ 
thing,  he  gave  notice  to  the  bishop  of  Liege,  that  he  might  return 
when  he  pleased,  for  he  would  not  pay  any  attention  to  his  offers ; 
and,  as  for  the  siege,  he  would  never  depart  thence  until  he  had  re- 
duced the  town  of  Ypres  to  his  obedience.  The  bishop,  finding  he 
could  obtain  nothing  more,  took  his  leave  and  returned  to  Lille,  and 
gave  the  earl  of  Flanders  the  answer  he  had  received.  When  the 
earl  saw  that  he  could  not  obtain  any  terms,  he  was  more  pensive 
than  before  ;  for  he  clearly  perceived,  that  unless  the  force  of  France 
raised  the  siege,  he  should  lose  his  good  town  of  Ypres.  He  there- 
fore wrote  other  letters,  giving  a  detail  of  what  answers  he  had  re- 
ceived, and  what  was  going  forward,  which  he  sent  by  one  of  his 
own  knights  to  his  son  and  daughter  of  Burgundy,  who  resided  at 
Compiegne.  The  bishop  of  Liege  left  the  earl,  and  returned  through 
Douay  and  Valenciennes  to  his  own  country. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVIII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ISSUES  A  GRAND  SUMMONS,  WITH  THE  INTENTION 
OF  RAISING  THE  i;iEGZ  OF  YPRES.  SOME  OF  THE  EARL  OF  FLA.NDERS' 
MEN  /  RE  DEFEATED  BY  THE  ENGLISH  BEFORE  THE  CHURCH  OF  EMENIN. 

Phe  duke  of  Burgundy,  being  convinced  that  things  would  end 
badly  if  the  king  of  France  with  an  army  did  not  provide  a  remedy, 
exerted  himself  for  a  parliament  to  be  holden  at  Compiegne  of  all 
the  great  barons  and  princes  of  the  realm  of  France.  To  this  par- 
liament all  who  were  summoned  came,  and  the  duke  of  Brittany 
personally  attended.  It  was  there  discussed,  whether  or  not  the  king 
of  France,  with  his  uncles  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy  and  Bour- 
bon, should  march  to  Flanders  with  a  greater  force  than  he  had  com- 
manded at  Rosebecque,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Ypres,  and  ofier  combat 
to  the  English  and  Flemings,  if  they  should  think  proper  to  wait  for 
him.  It  was  resolved  in  the  affirmative  ;  and  the  king  of  France 
issued  his  summons  throughout  the  kingdom  of  France  for  every  man 
to  be  at  Arras,  or  in  that  neighborhood,  by  the  15th  day  of  August, 
provided  with  all  things  suitable  to  his  rank.  The  king  wrote  also 
to  those  at  a  distance,  such  as  the  counts  d'Armagnac  and  Savoy, 
and  to  duke  Frederick  of  Bavaria.  This  duke  was  in  upper  Ger- 
many,  and  the  son  of  one  of  the  brothers  of  the  reigning  duke  :  ho 
was  very  desirous  of  visiting  the  court  of  France  and  bearing  aiins 
for  it,  as  he  was  fond  of  every  sort  of  honor  ;  and  they  had  told  him, 
which  he  believed  as  fact,  that  all  honors  in  the  world  were  to  be 
had  in  France.  Duke  Frederick,  being  at  such  a  distance,  was  the 
first  sent  for  :•  he  made  his  preparations  on  receiving  the  summons, 
and  said  he  would  come  through  Hainault,  to  visit  his  uncle  and  his 
cousins,  the  count  de  Blois  and  others. 

During  the  time  thes^  warlike  preparatioiis  were  making,  the  siege 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


331 


«f  Ypres  continued  with  great  vigor.  There  were  many  attacks  and 
skirmishes,  in  which  several  were  killed  or  wounded  :  but  the  gov. 
ernor,  sir  John  de  Saint  Pi,  made  so  good  a  defence,  that  no  essential 
damage  was  done.  During  this  siege,  the  earl  of  Flanders  was  in- 
formed  that  the  church  of  Emenin  was  strong,  and  fortified  ;  for, 
should  the  English  come  thither,  they  would  easily  take  it,  as  it  had 
no  garrison,  anc  they  would  from  thence  much  harrass  the  country. 
The  earl  resolve  to  take  possession  of  it;*  and,  sending  for  sir  John 
du  Moulin,  he  sa;d  to  him,  "  Sir  John,  collect  a  body  of  men  from 
this  town,  and  with  cross-bows  go  to  Emenin,  and  gain  the  church, 
lest  the  English  fortify  it ;  f  u,  if  they  win  it,  they  will  harass  all 
the  surrounding  country."  Sir  John  replied,  he.  would  willingly  do 
so,  and  immediately  made  preparations  for  the  excursion.  On  the 
morrow  morning,  he  mounted  i  is  horse,  accompanied  by  a  young 
knight,  a  bastard  son  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  called  sir  John  Sans- 
terre,  and  about  sixty  lances,  with  the  same  number  of  archers.  On 
their  leaving  Lille,  they  took  the  road  to  Emenin,  but  found  only  a 
few  men-at-arms  there,  who,  in  their  own  free  will,  were  guarding 
the  church. 

This  same  day,  about  two  hundred  English  and  Gascon  lances 
made  also  an  excursion,  and  learning  from  the  foragers  that  there 
were  some  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows  at  Emenin,  they  stuck  spurs 
into  their  horses,  and  never  halted  until  they  arrived  at  the  town, 
when,  dismounting  in  the  square  before  the  church,  they  grasped 
their  spears  and  shouted  their  cries.  Sir  John  du  Moulin  and  the 
bastard  of  Flanders,  seeing  from  this  body  of  men  that  a  combat  was 
unavoidable,  formed  in  battle  array  in  the  square,  and  ordered  their 
cross-bov»?s  to  f  hoot :  they  at  first  wounded  several  of  the  English, 
who  soon  brok3  through  them;  but  for  a  small  body  they  made  a 
good  fight,  thourrh  many  were  struck  down,  wounded,  and  killed. 

The  English  \^ere  so  superior  in  numbers,  that  the  Flemings  were 
defeated,  and  the  two  knights  made  prisoners,  who  behaved  gallantly 
in  defending  them-selves.  Of  the  remainder,  many  were  taken  ;  and 
very  few  returned  to  Lille,  being  mostly  slain  or  captured.  Thus 
ended  this  expedition  to  Emenin,  which  greatly  vexed  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  but  at  that  time  he  could  not  help  it.  The  Gascons  and 
English  carried  their  prisoners  with  them,  and  made  much  of  them; 
but  it  was  not  long  before  they  ransomed  themselves. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIX. 

THE  ENGLISH  ANO  GHMNT  ME.V  y. A  SHARP  ATTACK  ON  YPRES  ;  BUT, 
LEARNING  THAT  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  HAD  MARCHED  AN  ARMY  INTO 
ARTOIS,  THEY  INSTANTLY  3REAK  UP  THE  SIEGE. 

It  always  happens,  that  in  war  there  are  gains  and  losses :  very 
extraordinary  are  the  chances,  as  those  know  well  who  follow  the 
profession.  The  siege  of  Ypres  was  pushed  on  with  unwearied 
force  ;  and  it  was  fully  the  intention  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  the 
English,  and  Peter  du  Bois,  to  conquer  Ypres  by  storm  or  otherwise, 
as  the  vigor  of  their  attacks  showed.  Among  the  many  assaults, 
there  was  one  much  severer  than  the  rest ;  for  it  lasted  from  morning 
until  almost  night.  Many  valiant  actions  were  done  by  several  on 
both  sides,  and  the  English  and  Flemings  made  vast  exertions  to  con- 
quer it.  The  besieged  created  that  day  four  knights  ;  John  de  St. 
Pi,  nephew  to  the  governor,  Fan9ois  Belle,  George  Belle,  and  John 
Belle,  who  showed  themselves  good  knights  in  this  first  display  of 
their  knighthood.  An  English  squire,  called  Lewis  Lin,  was  killedt 
at  this  attack,  which  was  very  sharp :  and  numbers  were  wounded 
on  each  side,  who  too  rashly  exposed  themselves. 

The  English  archers,  posted  on  the  ditches  of  the  town,  shot  so 
expertly  and  rapidly  that  scarcely  any  dared  to  appear  on  the  battle, 
ments  to  defend  the  place.  There  were  collected  that  day  in  Ypres 
two  tonst  of  artillery,  especially  arrows,  which  were  shot  into  the 
town,  so  that  none  ventured  to  pass  through  those  streets  near  the 
walls  where  the  attack  was  made,  for  fear  of  being  killed,  if  not  well 
armed  and  shielded.  This  attack  lasted  until  night,  when  the  Eng- 
lish and  Flemings,  who  had  fought  the  whole  day  in  two  batalions, 
returned  to  the  camp  quite  tired,  as  were  likewise  those  in  the  town. 

The  English  and  Flemings,  finding  they  could  not  take  the  town 
by  storm,  and  having  expended  much  of  their  artillery,  resolved  !o 
have  quantities  of  faggots  made  and  collected,  with  which  and  earth 
they  could  fill  up  the  ditches,  so  that  they  might  advance  to  fight 
hand  to  hand  with  the  garrison.  Undermine  the  walls,  and,  by  throw- 
ing them  down,  win  the  place.  Workmen  were  instantly  employed 
to  procure  and  cut  down' as  much  wood  as  possible  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Ypres,  which  was  to  be  placed  withinside  of  the  ditches,  and 
covered  with  earth :  but  this  was  not  so  soon  done,  nor  could  they 
accomplish  their  intentions  ;  for  the  king  of  France,  having  a  great 
desire  to  raise  the  siege  and  fight  with  the  English  at  all  events, 
hastened  his  preparations,  set  out  from  Cornpiegne,  and  marched  to 
Arras. 


The  constable  of  France,  with  many  barons  who  formed  the  van 
of  the  army,  had  already  arrived,  and  were  quartered  in  Artois.  The 
duke  of  Brittany  came  with  two  thousand  lances,  as  he  was  anxious 
to  assist  his  cousin  the  earl  of  Flanders  on  this  occasion.  Indeed  he 
was  much  bounden  so  to  do,  for  he  had  found  him,  in  former  times, 
eager  to  befriend  him  in  his  distress.  All  the  lords,  both  from  far 
and  near,  were  on  their  march  and  at  hand.  The  count  of  Savoy 
and  the  count  of  Geneva,  came  with  seven  hundred  honest  Savoy, 
ards.  Duke  Frederick  of  Bavaria  was  hastening  with  a  strong  body 
of  men-at-arms,  and  had  arrived  at  Ilainault.  He  resided  at  Ques- 
noy  with  his  uncle  duke  Albert,  his  aunt,  the  duchess  Margaret,  and' 
with  his  cousins. 

The  dukes  of  Lorraine  and  Bar  arrived  with  a  large  body  in  Ar- 
tois.  Sir  William  de  Namur,  not  having  attended  the  former  war, 
as  the  earl  had  excused  him,  came  with  two  hundred  good  lances  to 
serve  the  king  of  France  and  duke  of  Burgundy.  He  had  passed 
through  Hainault,  and  fixed  his  quarters  in  the  country  round  Tour- 
nay.  It  was  wonderful  to  see  what  bodies  of  men  different  lords 
brought  to  serve  the  king  of  France.  The  count  Guy  de  Plois  lay 
ill  at  Landrecy*  during  the  whole  time  these  warlike  prepara  ions 
were  making,  and  neither  himself  nor  his  people  knew  if  he  would 
be  able  to  bear  the  fatigues  of  this  campaign  vvith  the  king.  He  was 
carried  in  a  litter  to  Beaumont  in  Hainault,  and  was  somewhat  better, 
for  that  air  was  more  agreeable  to  him  than  that  of  Landrecy.  Not- 
withstanding he  was  very  unwell  and  feeble,  he  made  ample  prepa- 
lations,  as  did  his  dependents  in  the  country  of  Blois,  such  as  the 
lord  de  Montigny,  the  lord  de  Vresin,  sir  Vilhennes  de  St.  Martin, 
sir  Waleran  deDoustienne  governor  of  Rcmorentin,  and  other  knights 
and  squires  who  came  to  serve  under  the  young  king  of  France 

News  was  brought  to  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  sir  Hugh  Calveriey 
and  the  English  besieging  Ypres,  that  the  king  of  France  was  hasten- 
ing by  forced  marches,  with  an  army  of  upward  of  twenty  thousand 
men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires,  and  sixty  thousand  other  men. 
This  intelligence  was  repeated  from  so  many  quarters,  that  at  last  it 
was  thought  to  be  true,  for  at  first  they  wonld  not  believe  it.  They 
heard  for.  certain  that  it  was  so,  and  that  if  they  remained  where  they 
were,  they  would  have  to  fight  with  them.  They  also  learnt  that 
the  duke  of  Brittany  was  vv'ith  the  king  of 
against  them,  which  astonished  them  much. 

on  this  information,  to  consider  what  line  of  conduct  to  pursue. 
Having  weighed  every  circumstance,  and  not  finding  themselves  in 
sufficient  strength  to  wait  for  the  whole  force  of  the  king,  they  judged 
it  to  be  more  prudent  for  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  le  Nuitre  and  the  Ghent 
men  to  return  to  their  town,  and  the  English  to  retreat  toward  Ber- 
gues  and  Bourbourg,  which  they  were  to  garrison  :  and  if  any  force 
should  come  from  England,  or  if  king  Richard  or  his  uncles  should 
cross  the  sea,  they  would  send  them  advice  of  it.  This  resolution 
was  adopted,  and  they  broke  up  their  camp.  The  Ghent  men  set 
out  on  their  return  home,  where  they  arrived.  The  English  retired 
to  Bergues  and  Bourbourg,  and  entered  the  forts  which  they  had 
conquered. 

The  day  that  the  English  began  their  retreat,  Thomas  lord  Percy, 
son  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  arrived.  He  came  from  Prussia, 
and  hearing  on  his  road  that  the  kings  of  France  and  England  were 
to  engage  in  the  plains  of  Flanders  or  Artois,  each  at  the  head  of 
his  army,  the  knight  was  so  much  rejoiced,  and  had  so  great  a  desire 
to  be  present  at  the  battle,  that  the  journey,  vvhich  at  a  moderate  rate 
of  travelling  would  have  taken  forty  days,  he  performed  in  fourteen, 
leaving  his  equipage  and  servants  behind,  and  frequently  changing 
horses.  He  afterwards  learnt  that  his  baggage  had  arrived  in  less 
than  twenty  days  in  the  town  of  Ghent.  Such  good  will  and  gallantry 
deserve  much  praise. 


France,  and  coming 
They  called  a  council 


*  Mr.  Johnes  seems  to  have  misunderstood  the  text.  Thn  earl  determined  to  desem- 
parcr  (to  demolish)  tlie  church,  not  to  keep  possession  of  if,  and  the  original  subse 
quently  states  that,  "  the  two  knights  (when  they  arrived  ut  the  church  or  minster  as 
Froissart  teims  it)  beijan  to  pull  down,  and  demolish  the  minster."  This  passage  is 
omitted  by  Mr.  Johnes. 

t  "  D'un  traict  dti  canon  ;"  by  a  cannon  ball,  according  to  D.  Sauvage.— Ed. 

J  "La  valeurde  deux  tonneaux  pleins  d'artillerie ;"  as  much  as  two  tun^  full,  not 
two  tons  weight,  of  artillery  .—Ed. 


CHAPTER  CXL. 

DUKE  FREDERICK  OF  BAVARIA  ARRIVES  AT  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  KINff  OF 
FRANCE.  COUNT  GUY  DE  BLOIS,  NOTWITHSTANDING  HIS  ILL  HEALTH, 
COMES  TO  ARRAS  ATTENDED  BY  HIS  MEN-AT-ARMS. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king  of  France,  in  the  city  of 
Arras,  and  to  the  lords  with  him,  that  the  English  and  Ghent  men 
had  raised  the  siege  and  decamped  from  before  Ypres.  The  king 
was  eager  to  hurry  matters  and  pursue  them,  so  that  they  f-ijould  not 
escape.  He  set  out  from  Arras,  and  came  to  Mont  St.  Eloy,  a  very 
handsome  abbey,  where  he  remained  four  days  waiting  for  the  arri- 
val  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  army  was  continually  increased  by 
those  who  came  to  it  from  all  parts,  and  it  was  known,  through  the 
constable,  the  marshals  and  sir  Gaiscard  count  dauphin,  master  of 
the  cross-bows,  that  the  king  had  with  him  upward  of  one  hundred 
thousand  men. 

The  king  departed  from  Mont  St.  Eloy,  following  the  road  to  St. 
Omer,  and  came  to  Aire,  of  which  place  the  viscount  de  Meaux  was 
governor.  He  tarried  there  two  days,  the  army  still  increasing.  The 
constable  with  the  van  were  advanced,  and  quartered  in  the  town  of 
Cassel.  The  king  went  to  St.  Omer,  where  he  stopped  for  the  ar- 
rival of  his  people,  who  were  coming  to  him  from  every  quarter 
When  duke  Frederick  of  Bavaria  arrived  at  the  army,  the  great 
barons  of  France,  in  order  to  do  him  honor,  went  out  to  meet  him, 

•  "Laadrecy,"  a  sUong  town  in  Hainault,  diocese  of  CourtrayT 


332 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  St,c. 


as  he  had  come  from  such  a  distant  country  to  serve  the  king,  who 
entertained  him  handsomely,  and  was  thankful  for  his  arrival.  He 
caused  him  t  j  be  quartered  as  near  to  himself  as  possible  during  the 
whole  expedition,  as  was  but  just. 

In  the  army  were  full  three  hundred  thousand  horses :  and  it  was 
wonderful  where  provisions  cauld  come  from,  or  be  found  to  supply 
6uch  an  army.  At  times,  indeed,  there  was  a  scarcity ;  at  others, 
they  had  abundance.  The  count  Guy  de  Blois,  who  resided  at  Beau. 
mo"nt  in  Plainault,  notwithstanding  he  was  not  yet  recovered  from  the 
long  illness  he  had  been  visited  with  during  the  summer,  thought  it 
would  not  be  for  his  honor  to  remain  idle,  when  so  many  great  and 
powerful  princes  and  lords  were  in  the  field  ;  besides,  inquiries  had 
been  made  after  him,  as  he  was  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  rear-ward. 
It  was  therefore  better  for  him  to  join  them,  trusting  to  the  will  of 
God,  than  to  remain  behind  under  a  supposition  of  dissembling. 

This  gallant  lord  began  his  journey;  but  as  he  was  unable  to  ride, 
he  ordered  his  litter,  and  took  leave  of  the  lady  his  wife,  and  of  his 
son  Lewis.  Several  of  his  council,  on  account  of  the  great  heat  and 
closeness  of  the  weather,  looked  on  this  journey  as  a  wrong  measure, 
while  others  who  heard  of  it  thought  it  a  great  proof  of  his  courage. 
He  was  accompanied  from  Hainault  by  the  lord  de  Sanzest,  the  lord 
de  Hanzelles,  sir  Gerard  de  Wurrieres,  sir  Thomas  de  Distre,  the  lord 
de  Doustrenent,  John  de  Ghisnelle,  who  was  created  a  knight  on  the 
road,  and  several  more.  He  passed  through  Cambray,  and  came  to 
Arras,  and  the  longer  he  travelled  the  better  was  his  health.  His 
vassals  from  Blois,  hearing  of  his  journey,  went  to  meet  him.  On 
his  arrival  at  Arras,  his  people  collected  together,  to  the  amount  of 
more  than  four  hundred  lances,  and  always  followed  him.  He  had 
his  provisions  from  Hainault,  and  in  this  respect  was  most  abundantly 
supplied.    Let  us  return  to  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  CXLI. 

THE  VAN  OF  THE  FRENCH  ARMY  TAKES  CASSEL  AND  TRUGHEN.  THE  ENG. 
LISH  ABANDON  BERGUES,  AND  RETIRE  TO  BOURBOURG,  WHEREIN  THE 
KING  OF  FRANCE  BESIEGES  THEM. 

The  king  of  France  continued  his  march  to  St.  Omer,  where  he 
halted  and  refreshed  himself.  The  van,  with  the  constable  and  mar- 
shals, advanced  to  Cassel,  which  was  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 
The  town  was  attacked,  taken  by  storm,  and  all  in  it  put  to  the 
sword.  Those  who  could  escape  retreated  to  Bergues,  where  was  sir 
Hugh  Calverley  with  full  three  thousand  English.  The  bishop  of 
Norwich  was  not  there,  having  retired  to  Gravelines,  to  be  the  sooner 
at  Calais  should  there  be  occasion.  The  English  had  burnt  and  pil- 
laged all  the  country  near  to  Cassel.  The  king  of  France,  on  his 
arrival  at  St.  Omer,  was  lodged  at  an  abbey  out  of  the  town,  on  the 
road  to  Bergues,  called  Ranombergues,  where  he  remained.  He  came 
there  on  a  Friday,  and  on  the  following  day  the  constable,  the  mar- 
shals, with  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  a  great  number  of  good  men-at- 
arms,  took  the  field  and  came  before  the  castle  of  Trughen,  wherein 
were  about  three  hundred  men-at-arms,  who  had  formed  a  garrison 
of  this  place  the  whole  season. 

They  made  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  castle,  and  exerted  themselves 
very  much:  indeed,  they  were  forced  to  do  so  if  they  wished  for  con- 
quest, as  the  English  within  defended  themselves  so  valiantly  that  it 
was  marvellous  to  think  of  their  prowess.  However,  by  continued 
attacks,  and  gallant  deeds  of  arms,  the  castle  was  taken,  and  all  within 
put  to  death,  for  the  constable  would  not  show  mercy  to  any  one.  In 
the  lower  court  was  found  the  most  beautiful  white  horse  that  had 
been  seen  for  years,  which  was  presented  to  the  constable,  who  in- 
Btandy  sent  it  to  the  king  of  France.  The  king  willingly  accepted 
the  horse,  and  was  sp  pleased  with  it  that  he  rode  it  all  Sunday. 

The  count  de  Blois,  at  this  period,  arrived  at  the  army  with  his 
company.  He  was  appointed  to  the  rear  division,  as  he  had  been 
last  year  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque,  in  company  with  the  count 
d'Eu,  the  count  de  Harcourt,  the  lord  de  Chatillon  and  the  lord  de 
la  Fere.  Men-at-arms  were  constantly  coming  in  from  all  parts.  It 
was  a  fine  dry  summer,  otherwise  it  would  have  been  bad  for  the 
horses  near  the  sea-shore  and  impossible  for  them  to  have  advanced 
into  the  country.  All  the  English  except  the  bishop,  who,  quite 
thunderstruck,  was  gone  to  Gravelines,  had  retired  into  the  town  of 
Bergues,  which  was  only  inclosed  by  a  palisade  and  ditches:  he 
sorely  repented  having  undertaken  this  expedition,  for  he  saw  that  all 
he  had  done  would  now  be  turned  with  shame  a.gainst  him,  and  W9.s 
still  more  sorry  for  the  words  he  had  uttered  which  had  been  repeated 
through  France.  He  had  boasted  during  the  time  he  was  besieging 
Ypres,  that  he  would  there  wait  for  the  king  of  France  and  his  army, 
and  offer  them  combat.  He  now  felt  how  suddenly  he  had  been 
forced  to  raise  the  siege  and  fly,  for  his  army  could  not  resist  that  of 
the  king. 

The  English  at  Calais  found  great  fault  with  him.  saying  he  had 
very  ill  employed  the  pope's  money.  In  truth,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
who  had  been  prevented  by  this  expedition  of  the  bishop  frs>m  carry- 
ing  his  own  into  execution,  did  not  wish  it  would  turn  out  otherwise. 
The  principal  barons  of  England  were  of  the  same  sentiment;  for 
when  sir  William  Windsor,  their  marshal,  sent  to  tell  them,  while 
before  Ypres,  that  if  they  wished  for  reinforcements,  they  should  have 
very  numerous  ones,  the  bishop  answered,  as  did  sir  Thomas  Trivet 


and  sir  William  Helmon,*  that  they  had  strength  enough,  and  more 
than  they  wished,  to  combat  the  king  of  France  and  the  army  he 
could  bring  against  them.  But  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  who  had  seen 
more  service  than  any  of  the  others,  had  always  held  a  different  Ian. 
guage,  and  said  during  the  siege  of  Ypres,  when  he  heard  of  the  offer 
from  the  barons  in  England  ;  "  Gentlemen,  you  seem  to  have  great 
confidence  in  your  strength  :  why  should  we  refuse  the  assistance  of 
our  countrymen,  when  they  offer  to  come  to  us  and  the  country  con. 
sents  to  it  ?  A  day  may  come,  perhaps,  when  we  shall  repent  of  our 
refusal."  But  these  words  were  not  attended  to,  as  they  said  they 
had  men  sufficient.  Things,  therefore,  continued  as  they  were,  and 
in  the  end  they  lost  more  than  they  gained  by  it. 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  on  his  arrival  at  Bergues,  quartered  himself 
and  his  men  in  the  different  hotels  and  houses  of  the  town  :  they 
were  in  the  whole,  including  archers,  more  than  four  thousand  men. 
Sir  Hugh  said,  "  I  am  determined  to  keep  this  town ;  it  is  of  good 
strength,  and  we  are  enough  to  defend  it.  I  expect  we  shall  have,  in 
five  or  six  days,  reinforcements  from  England ;  for  they  will  learn  our 
situation,  and  also  the  force  of  our  enemies."  All  replied, "  God  assist 
us  !"  Upon  this  he  made  very  prudent  regulations  :  on  dividing  his 
men  under  pennons  and  into  companies,  to  mount  the  walls  and  guard 
the  gates,  he  found  he  had  numbers  sufficient.  He  ordered  all  the 
ladies  and  women,  children  and  lower  classes  of  inhabitants,  to  retire 
into  a  church,  whence  they  were  not  to  stir. 

The  king  of  France  was  at  the  abbey  of  Ranombergues,  and  learnt 
that  the  English  had  retreated  to  Bergues.  A  council  was  held  on 
the  occasion,  when  it  was  ordered  that  the  van,  with  the  constable 
and  marshals,  should  advance  beyond  the  town  and  encamp  on  one 
of  its  sides  ;  and  the  king  of  France,  with  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Bur- 
gundy  and  Bourbon,  would  follow  with  the  main  army ;  that  the  count 
de  Blois  and  the  count  d'Eu,  with  the  rear  division,  should  lodge 
themselves  on  the  other  side  of  the  town,  and  thus  surround  the  Eng- 
lish. This  plan  was  executed  ;  and  the  king  set  out  from  Ranom- 
bergues, attended  by  his  whole  army.  It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to 
behold  these  banners,  peanons  and  helmets  ghttering  in  the  sun,  and 
such  numbers  of  men-at-arms  that  the  eye  could  not  compass  them : 
they  seemed  like  a  moving  forest,  so  upright  did  they  hold  their 
lances.  Thus  they  marched  in  four  divisions  toward  Bergues,  to 
inclose  the  English  in  that  town. 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  an  English  herald  entered  the 
town,  who,  by  the  courtesy  of  the  lords  of  France,  had  passed  through 
their  army :  he  waited  on  sir  Hugh  Calverley  in  his  hotel,  and  spoke 
so  loud  that  every  one  heard  him.  "  Herald,  whence  dost  thou  come?" 
"  My  lord,"  replied  the  herald,  "I  come  from  the  French  army,  where 
I  have  seen  the  finest  men-at-arms.  r>r:cl  'in  such  vast  numbers,  that 
there  is  not  at  this  day  another  kmg  who  can  show  the  like."  "And 
these  fine  men-at-arms  which  thou  art  speaking  of,"  said  sir  Hugh, 
"what  number  are  they?"  "By  my  faith,  my  lord,  they  are  full 
twenty-six  thousand  men-at-arms  :  handsomer  nor  better  armed  were 
never  seen."  "  Ha,  ha  !"  replied  sir  Hugh,  who  was  much  provoked 
at  the  latter  part  of  his  speech,  "  thou  art  a  fine  fellow  to  come  and 
mock  us  with  this  pompous  tale.  I  know  well  thou  hast  lied  ;  for 
many  a  time  have  I  seen  the  armies  of  France,  but  they  never 
amounted  to  twenty-six  thousand  ;  no,  not  even  to  six  thousand 
men-at-arms." 

As  he  said  this,  the  watch  of  the  town,  who  was  at  his  post, 
sounded,  his  trumpet,  for  the  van  of  the  enemy  was  about  passing 
near  the  walls.  Sir  Hugh  then,  addressing  the  knights  and  squires 
present,  said  ;  "  Confie,  come  :  let  us  go  and  see  these  twenty-six 
thousand  men-at-arms  march  by,  for  our  watch  blows  his  horn." 
They  went  on' the  walls  of  the  place,  and,  leaning  on  them,  observed 
the  march  of  the  van,  which  might  have  consisted  of  about  fifteen 
hundred  lances,  with  the  constable,  the  marshals,  the  master  of  the 
cross-bows  and  the  lord  de  Coucy.  Next  came  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany, the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  who  had  under 
their  command  about  fifteen  hundred  lances  more.  Sir  Hugh  Cal- 
verley, who  thought  he  had  seen  the  whole  anny,  said,  "  Now  see 
if  I  did  not  say  the  truth  :  where  are  these  twenty-six  thousand 
men  ?  Why,  if  they  be  three  thousand  men-at-arms,  they  are  ten 
thousand.  Let  us  go  to  our  dinner,  for  I  do  not  yet  see  such  a  force 
as  should  oblige  us  to  surrender  the  town.  This  herald  would 
frighten  us  well,  if  we  were  to  believe  him." 

The  herald  was  much  ashamed,  but  he  said,  "  My  lord,  you  have 
as  yet  only  seen  the  vanguard  :  the  king  and  his  uncleB  are  behind 
with  the  mam  army,  and  there  is  besides  a  rear  division,  which  con. 
sists  of  more  than  two  thousand  lances.  You  will  see  the  whole  in 
four  hours  if  you  remain  here."  Sir  Hugh  paid  not  any  attention 
to  him,  but  returned  to  his  house,  saying  he  had  seen  everj'thing, 
and  seated  himself  at  table.  He  had  scarcely  done  so,  than  the 
watch  again  blew  his  horn,  and  so  loud  as  if  he  would  burst  it. 
Sir  Hugh  rose  from  the  table,  saying  he  would  see  what  was  the 
cause  of  this,  and  mounted  the  battlements.  At  this  moment,  the 
king  of  France  marched  by,  attended  by  his  uncles,  the  duke  Fred- 
erick,  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  the  count  of  Savoy,  the  dauphin  of 
Auvergne,  the  count  de  la  Marche  and  their  troops :  in  this  battalion 
were  full  sixteen  thousand  lances.  Sir  Hugh  felt  himself  much  dis- 
appointed,  and  said  to  the  herald,  v;ho  was  by  his  side,  "  I  have 
been  in  the  wrong  to  blame  you  :  come,  come  :  let  us  mount  our 
*  "  Sir  Wiliiam  Helmon."  Eimham.  according  to  Cait*. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    PRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


«33 


horses  and  save  ourselves,  for  it  will  do  us  no  good  to  remain  here. 
I  no  longer  know  tlie  state  of  France  :  I  have  never  seen  such  num. 
bers  collected  togeiner  by  three-fourths  as  I  now  see  and  have  seen 
in  the  van  :  besides,  the  rear  division  is  still  to  come."  Upon  this, 
sir  Hugh  Calverley  left  the  walls  and  returned  to  his  house.  All  the 
horses^being  ready  saddled  and  loaded,  they  mounted,  and,  having 
ordered  the  gates  to  be  opened  which  lead  to  Bourbourg,  they  set  off 
without  any  noise,  carrying  with  them  all  their  pillage.  Had  the 
French  suspected  this,  they  could  easily  have  stopped  them ;  but 
they  were  ignorant  of  it  for  a  long  time,  so  that  they  were  nearly 
arrived  at  Bourbourg  before  they  heard  of  it. 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley  halted  in  the  plain  to  wait  for  his  rear  and 
baggage.  He  was  very  melancholy,  and  said  to  sir  Thomas  Trivet 
and  others  who  had  come  to  meet  him  ;  "  By  my  faith,  gentlemen, 
we  have  this  time  made  a  most  shameful  expedition  :  never  was  so 
pitiful  or  wretched  a  one  made  from  England.  You  would  have 
your  wills,  and  placed  your  confidence  in  this  bishop  of  Norwich, 
who  wanted  to  fly  before  he  had  wings  :  now  see  the  honorable  end 
you  have  brought  it  to.  There  is  Bourbourg  !  if  you  choose  it,  re- 
tire thither ;  but  for  my  part  I  shall  march  to  Gravelines  and  Calais, 
because  I  find  we  are  not  of  sufficient  strength  to  cope  with  the 
king  of  France."  The  English  knights,  conscious  they  had  been 
to  blame  in  several  things,  replied  ;  "  God  help  us !  we  shall  return 
to  Bourbourg  and  wait  the  event,  such  as  God  may  please  to  ordain." 
Sir  Hugh  on  this  left  them  ;  and  they  threw  themselves  into  Bour- 
bourg. 

The  king  of  France  heard  that  the  English  had  marched  from 
Bergues  and  retreated  to  Bourbourg,  leaving  Bergues  quite  empty ; 
the  gates  of  which  were  opened  to  him,  when  the  king  entered 
with  all  who  wished  it.  The  first  who  did  so  found  enough  to  pil- 
lage, for  the  English  had  not  been  able  to  carry  away  everything. 
The  women  were  saved  and  sent  to  St.  Omer,  but  almost  all  the 
men  were  put  to  death  and  the  town  set  on  fire.  The  king  marched 
on  to  lodge  at  a  village,  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  the  fire. 
This  happened  on  a  Friday ;  and  the  lords  encamped  themselves 
separately  in  the  fields  as  well  as  they  could.  It  was  fortunate  for 
them  that  it  was  dry  weather,  for  it  could  not  be  a  finer  season  ;  had 
it  been  cold  and  rainy,  they  could  not  have  foraged.  Indeed  it  was 
wonderful  where  they  found  forage  for  such  numbers  of  horses,  as 
well  as  provision  for  so  large  an  army.  But  on  the  day  on  which 
they  came  before  Bourbourg  great  quantities  of  stores  arrived,  of 
which  the  lords  of  France  were  duly  informed.  They  resolved  to 
surround  the  town  and  attack  it.  The  Bretons  were,  from  avarice, 
eager  to  take  it,  on  account  of  the  great  booty  they  expected  to  find 
there. 

On  the  S.iturday  morning  it  was  clear  weather,  and  the  army 
made  itself  ready  to  march  to  Bourbourg.  The  vanguard,  the  duke 
of  Brittany,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  constable 
of  France,  with  about  three  thousand  lances,  marched  on  the  out- 
side of  the  walls,  and  halted  opposite  to  the  king's  division,  which 
consisCed  of  the  finest  men-at-arms  that  could  be  seen  or  imagined. 
They  advanced  to  a  large  plain  before  Bourbourg,  where  the  differ- 
ent lords  drew  up  their  men  ;  and  it  was  for  a  long  time  their  inten- 
tion to  storm  the  place.  Banners  and  pennons  were  flying  in  the 
wind,  and  each  lord  under  his  own  banner.  The  lord^  of  France 
made  a  splendid  show,  and  had  not  been  sparing  of  any  expense  in 
exhibiting  appearances  suitable  to  their  rank.  The  lord  de  Coucy 
and  his  state  were  particularly  noticed,  for  he  had  led  coursers 
richly  caparisoned,  and  ornamented  with  housings  with  the  ancient 
anns  of  Coucy  mixed  with  those  he  now  bore.  He  himself  was  mount- 
ed on  a  beautiful  horse,  on  which  he  rode  from  side  to  side  in  a  most 
graceful  manner,  to  the  delight  of  those  who  saw  him  ;  all  praised 
him  for  the  agreeable  manner  with  which  he  addressed  every  one. 
The  other  great  lords  kept  up  a  state  suitable  to  their  dignity.  More 
than  four  hundred  knights  were  this  day  created.  The  heralds  mus- 
tered the  knights  who  were  before  Bourbourg  with  the  king,  and 
they  amounted  to  from  seven  to  nine  thousand.  In  the  army  were 
upward  of  twenty-five  thousand  men-at-arms  and  squires. 

The  English  were  at  their  posts  in  the  town  of  Bourbourg,  and 
seeing  this  immense  force  of  the  king  of  France  before  them,  ex- 
pected  an  assault:  they  were  pleased  at  the  thought;  but  when  they 
found  themselves  shut  up  in  a  town  which  was  only  defended  by 
palisadoes,  they  were  not  so  well  satisfied  :  however,  like  men  of 
<!Ourage,  they  had  posted  themselves  in  companies  round  the  town. 
The  lord  Beaumont*  (who  is  an  earl  in  England,  and  his  name 
Henry,)  commanded  one  hundred  men-at-arms  and  three  hundred 
archers,  to  guard  one  part  of  the  town :  sir  William  Elmham,  with 
as  many  men,  guarded  another  part.    Sir  John  de  Chateauneuf, 
with  the  Gascons,  had  another  quarter  to  defend  as  far  as  the  tower, 
opposite  to  the  quarters  of  the  constable.    The  lord  Ferrers,  an 
Englishman,  was  with  forty  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers  at 
another  part,  so  that  the  whole  place  was  well  guarded  with  men-at- 
aims  and  archers.    Sir  William  Farrendon,  sir  Matthew  Redman, 
and  sir  Nicholas  Traclon,t  with  two  hundred  men  and  as  many 
archers,  were  posted  in  the  square  before  the  church.    They  had 
appointed  a  body  of  men  to  watch  and  extinguish  any  fires  that 

*  "  Lord  Rcauniont."  Frinssart  mistakes :  h9  wa*  a  barga,  aad  his  name  wo*  John : 
bia  ton's  name  was  Henry.— See  Dugdale 
t  U.  if  out  JUrajitQU.  uc  Treshatn. 


might  happen  ;  for  the  English  were  much  afraid  of  the  town  being 
burnt,  as  the  houses  were  only  covered  with  thatch. 

In  this  situation  were  the  English.  I  must  now  relate  the  gallant 
action  which  Francis  Atremen  performed  this  same  Friday  in  the 
evening,  when  the  king  of  France,  after  having  taken  Berguei,  con. 
tinned  his  march. 


CHAPTER  CXLII. 

FRANCIS  ATREMEN  SURPRISES  OUDENARDE  IN  THE  KiaHT-TIME. 

Francis  Atremen,  Peter  du  Bois,  Peter  le  Nuitre  and  the  other 
captains,  after  their  return  to  Ghent  from  the  siege  of  Ypres,  were 
daily  and  nightly  imagining  how  they  could  am  oy  vhe^i"  enemies. 
Francis  Atremen  found  out,  that  the  governor  3f  "udeiiarde,  sir 
Gilbert  de  Lieneghen  and  the  men-at-arms,  had  left  Oudenarde,  by 
orders  from  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  were  with  the  army  of  the  king 
of  France  before  Bergues  and  Bourbourg.  He  also  learnt  that  the 
town  was  carelessly  guarded,  and  that  the  ditches  in  the  meadows 
on  the  road  to  Hamme  were  dry,  as  they  had  t^mptied  them  of  water 
to  get  the  fish,  so  that  the  walls  of  the  town  might  be  approached  on 
foot,  and  might  be  entered  with  ladders.  Such  was  the  intelligence 
the  spies  of  Francis  Atremen  had  brought  to  Ghent,  who,  at  their 
leisure,  had  examined  the  town ;  for  the  guards  held  the  Ghent  men 
very  cheap,  and,  as  it  were,  had  forgotten,  or  were  quite  indifferent 
concerning  them. 

When  Francis  Atremen  had  heard  all  this  from  his  spies,  he  went 
and  related  it  to  Peter  du  Bois,  and  said :  "  Peter,  such  is  the  situa- 
tion of  Oudenarde  :  I  am  resolved  to  risk  the  chance  of  taking  it 
with  scaling  ladders  :  there  never  can  be  so  good  an  opportunity  as 
the  present,  for  neither  the  governor  nor  the  men-at-arms  are  in  it, 
but  with  the  king  of  France  near  St.  Omer,  and  they  have  not  the 
least  fear  or  suspicions  of  any  one."  Peter  du  Bois  instantly  assented 
to  the  proposal,  and  said  :  "  Francis,  if  you  succeed  in  this  expedi- 
tion,.no  man  will  ever  have  behaved  better,  and  every  one  will  praise 
you  for  so  gallant  an  action."  "  I  do  not  know,"  replied  he,  "  how- 
it  may  turn  out,  but  my  courage  does  not  fail  me,  and  my  heart  tells 
me  that  this  night  I  shall  gain  Oudenarde." 

Francis  Atremen  then  chose  four  hundred  men  in  whom  he  had 
the  greatest  confidence,  and,  toward  night.fall,  set  out  on  bis  road 
to  Oudenarde.  It  was  in  the  month  of  September,  when  the  nights 
are  tolerably  long,  and  such  beautiful  weather  that  it  was  a  pleasure 
to  be  out  in  it.  About  midnight  they  arrived  in  the  meads  of  Oude- 
narde, having  ladders  with  them.  As  they  were  traversing  the 
marshes,  there  was  a  poor  woman  gathering  grass  for  her  cows,  who, 
hiding  herself,  heard  their  conversation,  and  knew  from  it  that  they 
were  Ghent  men  going  to  surprise  the  town,  for  she  saw  them  carry- 
ing ladders.  She  was  at  first  much  frightened,  but  recovering  cour- 
age, said  to  herself,  that  she  would  hasten  to  the  'own  and  inform 
the  guard  of  what  she  had  heard  and  seen.  She  maae  for  the  town 
by  a  short  path  she  was  acquainted  with,  and  arrived  a  the  ditches 
before  the  Ghent  men,  when  she  began  to  moan  and  complain,  so 
that  one  of  the  night-guard  going  his  rounds  heard  her,  and  asked 
who  she  was  ;  she  said  she  was  a  poor  woman  v>  ho  had  come  to  tell 
them  that  a  body  of  Ghent  men  were  close  at  hand,  and  that  she 
had  seen  them  carrying  many  ladders  to  surprise  Oudenarde  ;  but 
now  she  had  given  this  information  she  must  get  away,  for  should 
they  meet  her  she  would  be  a  dead  v/oman.  The  poor  woman  de- 
parted, and  the  watch  remained  perfectly  astonished.  He  determined 
to  keep  quiet  where  he  was,  to  see  if  this  woman  had  told  truth. 
The  Ghent  men,  without  horn  or  trumpet,  v/ere  silently  advancing 
to  begin  their  enterprise  :  they  made  not  any  noise  except  by  talking. 
Francis  Atremen  sent  forward  four  of  his  men,  ordering  them  to 
reconnoitre  without  making  the  least  noise  by  coughing  or  otherwise, 
and  report  to  him,  should  they  observe  anything. 

They  obeyed  their  orders,  and  Francis  Atremen  remained  hid  in 
the  marshes  with  his  men,  very  near  this  poor  woman,  who  heard 
and  saw  them  distinctly;  but  they  did  not  notice  her.  The  four  men 
advancing  up  to  the  ditches,  neither  saw  nor  heard  anything.  It  was 
very  unlucky  ;  for,  if  they  had  but  seen  a  lighted  candle,  they  would 
have  thought  there  had  been  a  good  watch  kept.  They  returned  to 
Francis  telling  him  they  had  not  seen  anything,  nor  heard  the  least 
noise.  "  I  believe  the  watch  has  gone  his  rounds,"  said  Francis, 
"  and  is  now  retired  to  bed  :  come,  let  us  take  this  upper  road  which 
leads  to  the  gates,  and  enter  the  ditches."  The  good  woman  heard 
these  words  ;  and  what  did  she  do  ?  Why,  she  instantly  returned 
by  the  same  way  as  before,  and  came  to  the  man  who  was  listening 
on  the  walls  and  told  him  all  she  had  heard,  begging  of  him,  for 
God's  sake,  to  be  on  his  guard,  and  go  to  the  Ghent  gate  to  see  if  his 
companions  were  in  a  proper  state,  for  very  shortly  the  Ghent  men 
would  be  at  their  post.  "I  must  now  return,"  said  the  woman,  "as 
I  dare  not  stay  longer,  but  I  have  told  you  all  I  have  seen  and  heard: 
pay  proper  attention  to  it,  for  I  shall  not  again  come  to  you  this  night." 
On  saying  which,  she  departed.  The  man  now  remained  alone,  but 
did  not  treat  the  information  he  had  received  with  indifference.  He 
went  to  the  gate  leading  to  Ghent,  where  he  found  the  guard  plaving 
at  dice.  "Gentlemen,"  said  he,  "have  you  well  fastened  your  gates 
and  your  barriers?  for  a  woman  came  to  me  this  night,  and  gave  me 
i  notice  of  her  having  sei^n  a  body  of  Ghent  men  marching  hither." 


334 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


"  Yes,"  replied  they  :  "our  gates  are  fast  enough  :  but  may  a  scurvy 
night  befal  this  woman,  who  has  thus  alarmed  you  at  such  an  hour. 
There  probably  were  cows  and  calves  that  had  got  untied,  and  these 
she  fancied  tj  have  been  Ghent  men  coming  hither :  they  have  not 
any  such  intentions." 

Wiiile  this  conversation  waa  passing  between  the  constable  of  the 
watch  and  the  guard  at  the  gate,  Francis  Atrcmen  and  his  compan- 
ions were  executing  their  plan  :  they  had  got  into  the  ditches,  which 
were  dry,  as  they  had  fished  them  this  week,  and  had  broken  down 
a  little  of  the  palisudoes  near  the  wall,  against  which  they  had  placed 
their  ladders  and  had  entered  the  town.  They  marched  to  the  mar- 
ket-place without  any  noise,  and  continued  so  until  they  were  all 
collected,  when  they  met  a  knight,  ca  led  sir  Florens  de  Halle,  lieu- 
tenant-governor, who  was  there  on  guard  with  about  thirty  men-at- 
amis  of  the  town.  The  Ghent  men  began  to  shout  "  Ghent,  Ghent!" 
and  to  attack  the  guard,  whom  they  slew,  as  well  as  sir  Florens  de 
Halle.  Thus  was  Oudenarde  taken.  You  may  suppose  that  the 
inhabitants,  who  were  sleeping  in  their  beds,  were  exceedingly  aston- 
ished when  they  heard  these  shouts  and  saw  the  town  taken  by 
scalado  without  having  any  remedy  for  it.  Their  houses  were  forced 
open,  and  those  within  slain  ;  for  they  were  so  suddenly  surprised, 
there  was  not  any  help  for  it.  Those  who  could  escape  did,  leaving 
their  houses  in  a  state  of  nakedness,  and  leaping  over  the  walls,  saved 
themselves  by  the  ponds  and  ditches  of  the  town.  None  of  the  rich 
men  could  carry  any  part  of  their  wealth  with  them,  but  were  happy 
if  they  saved  their  lives.  This  night  great  numbers  were  killed,  or 
drowned  in  the  ponds  ;  and  thus  ended  this  expedition. 

In  the  morning,  when  the  Ghent  men  saw  themselves  masters  of 
the  town,  they  sent  our.  of  it  all  the  women  and  children  in  their 
shifts,  or  in  the  meanest  dress  they  had.  In  this  plight  those  who 
had  escaped  got  to  Mons,  Arras,  Cond^,  Valenciennes,  or  Tournay, 
in  the  best  manner  they  could.  News  was  spread  everywhere  of  the 
capture  of  Oudenarde.  The  inhabitants  of  Ghent  were  greatly  re- 
joiced  at  it,  and  said  that  Francis  Atremen  deserved  to  be  highly 
prized  for  his  valor.  Francis  Atremen  remained  governor  of  Oude- 
narde, where  he  gained  great  riches,  with  all  sorts  of  stores,  which 
was  a  fortunate  circumstance  for  the  captors,  such  as  corn  and  wines 
of  all  sorts.  Everything  fell  into  their  hands,  and  all  the  wealth 
which  was  there  from  France,  Flanders,  and  Tournay ;  but  what- 
ever belonged  to  Hainault  was  saved,  nor  was  any  part  of  that  taken 
but  what  was  duly  paid  for. 

CHAPTER  CXLIII. 

AYMEEIGOT  MARCEL,  AN  ENGLISH  CAPTAIN  ON  THE  BORDERS  OF  AUVERGNE, 
TAKES  BY  STRATAGEM  THE  CASTLE  OF  MARQUEL.  THE  COUNTESS 
DAUPHINE  RANSOMS  IT  FOR  FIVE  THOUSAND  FRANCS. 

In  the  same  week  an  almost  similar  adventure  happened  in  Au- 
vergne,  where  the  English  held  several  castles  bordering  on  the  ter- 
ritories of  the  count  dauphin,  and  on  those  of  the  bishops  of  St.  Fleur 
and  of  Clermont.  The  English  garrisons  knew  the  country  of  Au. 
vergne  had  been  drained  of  men-at-arms,  for  the  greater  part  of  them 
were  with  the  king  of  France  in  Flanders  :  they,  in  consequence, 
began  to  lay  plans  for  surprising  some  of  the  strong  places  of  Auvergne. 
Aymerigot  Marcel,  governor  of  Aloise,  a  handsome  castle  situated  a 
league  distant  from  St.  Fleur,*  set  off  from  his  castle  at  daybreak, 
attended  only  by  thirty  picked  men.  He  marched  silently  for  the 
lands  of  the  count  dauphin,  having  formed  his  plan  to  take  by  scalado 
the  castle  of  Marquel  (which  the  count  dauphin  bears  for  his  arms,) 
and  rode  through  woods  and  a  close  country.  Aymerigot  and  his 
men  took  up  their  lodgings  early  in  a  small  wood  near  the  castle, 
where  they  remained  until  sunset,  and  the  garrison  had  retired  into 
the  castle  :  while  the  governor,  whose  name  was  Girardon  Buissel, 
was  at  supper,  the  English,  who  knew  well  what  they  were  to  do, 
affixed  their  ladders  and  entered  the  casde  at  their  ease. 

Those  passing  through  the  court  saw  them  climbing  over  the 
walls,  and  instantly  cried  out,  "  Treason,  treason  !"    On  Girardon 
hearing  this,  he  had  not  any  hopes  of  saving  himself  but  through  a 
private  passage  which  led  from  his  apartment  to  the  great  tower, 
and  which  served  as  the  dungeon  of  the  castle.    Thither  he  instantly 
retired,  taking  with  him  the  keys  of  the  gates,  and  shut  himself  in, 
while  Aymerigot  and  his  companions  were  otherwise  employed. 
When  they  discovered  that  the  governor  had  escaped  into  the  great 
tower,  which  they  w^re  unable  to  take,  they  said  they  had  done  no- 
thing,  and  repented  greatly  having  thus  inclosed  themselves  ;  for,  the 
gates  being  fastened,  they  could  not  get  out.    Aymerigot  having 
mused  a  little,  came  to  the  tower,  and,  addressing  the  governor,  said, 
"Girafdon,  give  us  the  keys  of  the  castle-gate,  and  I  promise  you 
we  will  leave  it  without  doing  any  mischief  to  the  castle."    "  In- 
deed," replied  Girardon, "  but  you  will  carry  off  all  my  cattle :  how 
{.an  I  believe  you?"    "Give  me  thy  hand,"  said  Aymerigot  to  him, 
"  and  I  swear  to  thee,  on  my  faith,  that  thou  shalt  not  suffer  the 
smallest  loss."    Upon  this,  he,  like  a  fool,  came  to  a  small  window 
in  the  tower,  and  offered  his  hand  for  him  to  pledge  his  faith  on  ;  but 
the  moment  Aymerigot  got  hold  of  it  he  pulled  it  to  him,  squeezing 
it  very  hard,  and  called  for  his  dagger,  swearing  he  would  stick  his 
hand  to  the  wall  unless  he  gave  up  all  his  keys. 

•  "  St.  Fl«ur  "-a  city  of  AuverRne,  situated  ou  a  mountain,  generality  qS  Riom. 


When  Girardon  saw  himself  thus  caught,  he  was  stupefied,  as  in. 
deed  he  had  reason ;  for  Aymerigot  would  not  give  up  his  hand  with, 
out  nailing  it  to  the  wall,  unless  he  received  the  keys.  With  hia 
other  hand,  therefore,  he  gave  the  keys,  for  he  had  them  near  him. 
"  Now,  see,"  said  Aymerigot  to  his  companions,  when  he  had  got 
the  keys,  "  if  I  have  not  well  cheated  the  fool :  I  am  equal  to  many 
such  feats  as  this."  They  opened  the  tower  gate,  and,  being  the 
masters,  put  out  of  the  castle  the  g  overnor  and  all  who  were  in  it, 
without  doing  them  any  other  harri.  News  was  carried  to  the 
countess  dauphine,  who  resided  at  a  strong  castle  in  the  good  town 
of  Zaides,  a  league  distant,  how  the  E;!glish  had  won  Marquel.  The 
lady  was  much  surprised,  and  because  her  lord,  the  dauphin,  was  not 
in  the  country,  she  immediately  sent  to  all  oi'  the  knights  and  squires 
who  were  at  home,  to  request  they  would  assist  her  in  recovering 
possession  of  her  castle.  Knights  and  squires,  on  hearing  this,  in- 
stantly waited  on  the  lady  and  laid  siege  to  the  castle  ;  but  the  Eng- 
lish were  not  alarmed,  and  held  the  place  for  fifteen  days.  During 
this  time  the  lady  entered  into  a  treaty,  and  Aymerigot  received  five 
thousand  francs  in  hard  money,  for  which  he  and  his  men  surren, 
dered  it  and  returned  to  his  garrison. 

In  another  part  those  of  Caluisel,  of  which  Perrot  le  Brenoi^ 
was  captain,  harassed  much  the  countries  of  Auvergne  and  Limou- 
sin.  The  English  had  at  that  time  upward  of  sixty  strong  castles  on 
the  borders  of  Auvergne,  Limousin,  and  Quercy,  and  they  could 
march  from  fort  to  fort,  even  unto  Bordeaux.  But  the  castle  which 
harassed  the  country  most  was  Ventadour,*  one  of  the  strongest  cas- 
ties  in  the  world  :  the  captain  of  it  was  a  Breton,  called  Geoffry  T^te. 
noir.  This  Geoffry  was  a  wicked  man,  showed  mercy  to  none,  and 
would  just  as  soon  put  to  death  a  knight  or  squire  as  a  peasant :  he 
held  all  men  so  cheap,  and  was  so  much  feared  by  his  soldiers,  that 
they  dared  not  anger  him.  He  maintained  in  this  castie  full  four 
hundred  men,  whom  he  paid  regularly  every  month  ;  and  the  whole 
country  was  under  such  subjection  and  awe  of  him,  that  none  dared 
to  ride  over  his  lands.  His  castle  of  Ventadour  was  more  largely  sup. 
plied  with  every  sort  of  store  than  that  of  any  lord.  There  were  ware- 
houses  of  Brussels  and  Normandy  cloths,  of  furs,  merceries,  and  other 
articles,  which  he  sold  to  his  people,  deducting  the  prices  from  their 
pay.  He  had  stores  of  steel,  iron,  wax,  spices,  and  every  necessary, 
in  as  great  plenty  as  at  Paris.  Sometimes  he  made  war  on  the 
English  as  well  as  on  the  French,  in  order  to  be  the  more  dreaded : 
and  his  castle  of  Ventadour  was  always  well  provided  for  a  siege  of 
seven  years.    We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  Flanderi. 


CHAPTER  CXLIV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ORDERS  BOURBOURG  TO  BE  ATTACKED.  IT  IS  STTR. 
EENDERED  TO  HIM  BY  CAPITULATION,  WHEN  THE  ENGLISH  QUIT  FLAN- 
DERS.    HE  THEN  DISBANDS  HIS  ARMY. 

When  the  king  of  France  came  before  Bourbourg  there  were  never 
seen  such  fine  men-at-arms,  nor  such  numbers  as  he  had  with  him. 
The  lords  and  their  men  were  all  drawn  up,  and  eager  for  the  attack. 
Those  who  reconnoitered  the  place  said,  it  could  not  hold  out  long; 
but  that  it  would  cost  dearly  in  men  :  and  several  wondered  why  the 
attack  was  delayed.  Some  said,  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the 
earl  of  Flanders,  who  were  on  the  other  side  of  the  town,  were  ti*eat- 
ing  with  the  English  to  surrender  without  waiting  for  the  assault. 
On  this  the  Bretons,  Burgundians,  Normans,  Germans,  and  others, 
who  knew  there  was  much  wealth  in  the  place,  which,  if  taken  by 
storm,  would  probably  fall  to  their  share,  were  much  exasperated  at 
the  thoughts  of  a  capitulation,  and  began  to  skirmish  with  the  infan. 
try  at  the  barriers,  without  waiting  for  orders  from  the  constable  or 
marshals  of  the  army  :  indeed,  they  were  not  forbidden  to  assault  it. 
This  skirmish  increased  so  much  that  the  French  set  fire  to  the  town 
by  means  of  fire-arrows  and  cannons,  so  that  such  a  flame  and  smoke 
came  from  the  houses  of  Bourbourg  as  might  have  been  seen  forty 
leagues  off.  The  attack  then  began  with  shouts;  and  sir  William 
de  Namur,  who  with  his  men,  was  in  the  front  ranks,  fought  val- 
iantly. Many  gallant  deeds  were  done,  and  the  assailants  leaped 
cheerfully  into  the  mud  of  the  ditches  above  the  knees,  when  they 
engaged  with  the  English  at  the  palisades  and  barriers. 

The  gan-ison  defended  themselves  handsomely :  iiideed  they  had 
need  of  their  exertions,  for  they  knew  not  on  which  side  to  turn 
themselves.  They  were  attacked  on  all  parts :  and  the  houses  of 
the  town  were  blazing  with  fire,  which  more  confounded  the  English 
than  anything  else.  This,  however,  did  not  throw  them  off  their 
guard,  nor  cause  them  to  quit  their  posts.  Sir  Matthew  Redman 
and  sir  Nicholas  Drayton,  with  their  men,  in  the  centre  of  the  town, 
endeavored  to  check  the  progress  of  the  fire ;  but  it  was  such  a  dry 
season,  that  the  smalleet  spark  set  the  houses  in  flames.  It  is  cer- 
tain, that  if  the  attack  had  began  earlier,  or  had  not  the  night  come 
on  so  soon,  the  town  must  have  been  taken  by  storm ;  but  the  approach 
of  night  put  an  end  to  it.  Sir  William  de  Namur's  division  had 
thirty-six  killed  and  wounded ;  and  the  army  lost,  according  to  the 
report  of  the  heralds,  upward  of  five  hundred.  On  the  attack  ceaa 
ing,  the  French  retired  to  their  quarters,  to  attend  the  sick  and  bury 
the  dead.    They  said,  that  on  the  moiTow  they  would  renew  the  at. 

*  "  Ventadour"—a  caitle  in  the  diocese  of  Limoges,  near  Tuliee. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


33S 


tack,  and  it  should  be  irresistible.  The  English,  all  this  Saturday 
night  were  employed  in  repairing  the  palisadoes  which  had  been 
broken,  in  putting  all  things  in  a  good  state,  and  in  extinguishing  the 
i^res  in  the  town.  They  were  in  a  most  perilous  situation,  being 
surrounded  on  all  sides,  without  means  of  escaping  by  flight. 

On  the  Sunday  murning  when  the  king  had  heard  mass,  it  was 
proclaimed  through  the  army,  that  whosoever  should  bring  a  faggot 
to  the  king's  tent  should  receive  a  halfpenny,  and  as  many  faggots 
so  many  halfpence.  These  faggots  were  intended  to  be  thrown  into 
tiie  ditches,  so  that  they  might  resolutely  pa3s  over  them,  and  engage 
with  the  English  on  the  Monday  morning  at  the  palisadoes.  Upon 
'Ms  all  the  lower  ranks,  and  the  servants,  began  to  make  faggots  and 
cairy  them  to  the  king's  tent,  insomuch  that  a  very  large  heap  of  them 
was  made  theie.  Sunday  passed  without  any  attack.  Some  say 
that  on  this  day,  and  appearances  confirmed  it,  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
who  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  town  to  the  king,  entered  into 
negotiations  with  the  English,  aware  of  the  peril  they  were  in.  He 
advised  them  to  surrender  the  town,  on  their  lives  and  fortunes  being 
ispared.  This  they  were  very  willing  to  do,  and  they  entreated  the 
date,  through  love  of  God,  and  in  honor  of  his  gentility,  to  under- 
take the  bu  dness. 

The  duke  sent  information  of  what  he  had  done  to  the  king,  his 
uncles,  the  constable  of  France,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  and  to  the 
council.  Having  considered  how  advisable  it  was  to  gain  all  the 
fltrong  places  in  Flanders,  in  whatever  manner  they  were  offered  to 
be  surrendered,  and  that  to  win  Borbourg  they  must  renew  the  attack, 
which  would  cost  them  probably  numbers  of  lives ;  besides,  they 
should  at  last  only  conquer  a  handful  of  men,  who  would  defend 
themselves  until  they  dropped ;  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles 
replied,  that,  in  God's  name,  they  would  willingly  agree  to  a  treaty, 
if  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the  constable  of  France  would  undertake 
it.  In  this  manner  Sunday  passed  without  anything  being  done.  I 
heard  that,  in  the  evening,  on  a  promise  of  safety,  John  de  Cha.teau- 
neuf,  a  Gascon,  and  Remonnet  de  St.  Marc,  came  to  the  tent  of  the 
.lord  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  to  play  and  amuse  themselves,  where  they 
staid  all  night.  On  the  Monday  morning  they  returned  to  Bour- 
boui'g;  and  at  their  departure  the  lord  Guy  said  to  them,  "John  and 
ELemonnet,  ye  shall  both  be  my  prisoners  this  evening."  They  re- 
plied, they  would  prefer  being  his,  than  belonging  to  any  other  knight. 

Intelligence  arrived  tiiis  Sunday  of  the  capture  of  Oudenarde, 
which  much  vexed  sir  Gilbert  de  Lieneghien  the  governor,  as  it  had 
•  been  lost  through  his  absence;  but  he  was  exculpated  from  all  blame 
by  his  lord  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  had  sent  for  him.  The  count 
de  Blois  commanded  the  king's  guard  this  Sunday,  and  every  one 
thought  the  attack  would  be  renewed  on  Monday  :  but  in  the  morn- 
ing it  was  proclaimed  through  the  army,  that  the  king  forbade  any 
attack  until  further  orders.  This  proclamation  made  every  one 
quiet ;  and  several  lords  guessed  that  the  English  would  escape  by 
iszeans  of  a  treaty,  as  the  attack  was  forbidden.  After  dinner,  those 
wl\.o  were  to  negotiate  came  out  of  the  town,  such  as  sir  William 
Elmaiam,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  sir  Nicholas  Drayton,  sir  Matthew 
Kedman,  and  others,  to  the  number  of  fourteen  knights  and  rquire^, 
whom  the  duke  of  Brittany,  the  constable  of  France,  and  the  count 
de  St.  Pulp  conducted  to  the  tent  of  the  king.  The  king  was  muoh 
pleased  thereat,  as  he  had  scarcely  seen  any  English  except  sir  Peter 
Courtenay,  who  had  come  to  Paris  to  fight  with  the  lord  Guy  de  la 
Tremouille,  but  the  king  and  his  council  had  made  up  the  quarrel. 
Now,  as  the  fcingljsh  had  been  much  renowned  for  gallantry  and 
deed.'?  of  arms,  the  young  king  of  France  wished  to  see  them :  and 
their  treaty  was  much  the  better  for  it. 

On  the  Monday  this  negotiation  was  carried  on  in  the  king's  tent, 
and  in  his  presence.  There  were  also  present  the  dukes  of  Berry, 
Burgundy,  Bourbon,  Brittany,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the  constable  of 
France,  and  no  more.  The  duke  of  Brittany  was  very  active  in  this 
business  :  and  it  was  settled,  that  the  English  should  depart  from 
Bourbourg  and  Gravelines,  and  carry  away  with  them  as  much  of 
their  wealth  as  they  could.  Several  of  the  Bretons,  French,  Nor- 
mans,  and  Burgundians  were  much  vexed  at  this  treaty,  for  they 
thought  af  partakii>g  of  the  spoils  ;  but  the  king  and  his  council  had 
ordered  it  otherwise. 

Ai^ter  the  treaty  had  been  signed,  the  English  took  leave  of  the 
king  of  France,  his  uncles,  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the  constable, 
and  went  with  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  who  carried  them  to  supper  at 
his  house,  where  he  entertained  them  as  handsomely  as  he  could  in 
such  a  situation.  After  supper  he  had  them  conducted  to  the  gates 
of  Bourbourg,  for  which  they  testified  to  him  their  thanks.  The 
whole  of  Tuesday  they  employed  in  shoeing  their  horses,  and  in 
packing  up  all  their  wealth,  of  which  they  had  much,  and  in  making 
preparations  for  their  departure.  On  the  Wednesday  morning  they 
loaded  their  baggage-horses  and  began  their  march,  passing  through 
.the  army  w'th  passports  from  the  king.  The  Bretons  were  much 
.exasperated  when  they  saw  them  so  loaded ;  and  they  treated  very 
indifferently  a  few  who  tarried  behind.  Thus  the  English  marched 
!to  Gravelines,  where  they  halted.  On  the  Thursday  morning,  when 
•they  left  it,  they  set  fire  to  the  place,  burned  it  to  the  ground,  and  ar- 
rived at  Calais  with  all  their  pillage.  They  stopped  there  to  refresh 
.themselves,  and  to  wait  for  a  favorable  wind  to  return  to  England. 

The  king  of  France,  and  ell  the  lords  of  his  army,  with  their 
iktt«adaiit3y  entered  Bourbourg  o»  the  Thursday  worning,  when  the 


[  Bretons  began  to  plunder  it,  without  excepting  even  the  church  of 
St.  John  :  in  which  church,  a  pillager  having  mounted  on  an  altar, 
with  the  intent  of  forcing  out  a  precious  stone  that  w  as  in  the  crown 
of  an  image  made  to  represent  the  person  of  our  1  ady,  the  image 
turned  about,  and  the  pillager  in  his  fright  fell  from  the  altar  and 
was  instantly  struck  dead.  This  is  a  certain  truth,  for  many  person! 
were  witnesses  of  it.  Shortly  afterwards,  another  pillager  came 
with  a  similar  intent  of  robbing  the  image  ;  but  all  the  bells  begaa 
a  peal  without  any  one  touching  them,  for  no  one  could  have  ruag 
them,  the  bell-ropes  being  drawn  up  and  fastened.  On  avcount  of 
these  miracles,  the  church  was  visited  by  crowd.s.  The  king  made 
a  handsome  present  to  it,  as  did  all  the  lords,  so  that  the  amount  of 
their  gifts  was  upward  of  three  thousand  francs. 

On  Tuesday,  the  army  began  to  decamp,  and  the  king  and  con 
stable  gave  permission  to  several  of  his  men-at-arms  to  return  home. 
The  king  thanked  those  who  had  come  from  distant  parts,  and  in 
a  particular  manner  the  duke  of  Bavaria  and  the  count  of  Savoy, 
who  had  come  from  such  a  distance  to  serve  him.  Each  lord  now 
returned  home,  and  the  king  went  to  France ;  but  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  staid  a  short  time  with  his  father-in-lav/  the  earl  of  Flanders, 
to  regulate  his  affairs,  and  resided  at  St.  Omer.  The  lord  de  Coucy, 
with  many  knights  and  squires  from  Ponthieu,  Vimeu  and  Picardy, 
entered  Gravelines  when  the  English  had  left  it,  repaired  and  greatly 
strengthened  it,  and  made  it  a  garrison  as  a  frontier  to  Calais. 

The  countries  of  Fumes,  Dunkirk,  Dixmude,  and  Nieuport  were 
by  degrees  repeopled.  They  had  lost  everything  by  this  war,  but 
they  now  began  somewhat  to  recover  themselves. 


CHAPTER  CXLV. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH  AND  THOSE  WHO  ACCOMPANIED  HIM  IN  HtS 
EXPEDITION  ARE  BADLY  RECEIVED  ON  THEIR  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 
CERTAIN  GREAT  PERSONAGES  ARE  DEPUTED  TO  NEGOTIATE  A  PEACE 
OR  TRUCE  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND.  THE 
DUKE  OF  BAVARIA  DIES. 

You  must  know  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  not  very  sorry 
this  expedition  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich  had  failed,  for  by  it  his 
intended  voyage  to  Spain  and  Portugal  had  been  frustrated.  When 
these  knights  returned  to  England,  they  were  attacked  by  the  com- 
mon people,  who  told  them  they  had  behaved  very  badly  in  their 
expedition,  for,  from  the  prosperity  they  had  been  blessed  with  at 
the  beginning,  they  ought  to  have  conquered  all  Flanders.  Sir 
Thomas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Elmham  were  more  blamed  than 
the  rest ;  but  sir  Hugh  Calverley  was  not  any  way  found  fault  v.-it!), 
either  by  the  king's  council  or  the  populace,  for  they  well  knew, 
that  if  they  had  paid  attention  to  what  he  had  advised,  the  event 
would  have  been  more  to  their  honor.  They  laid  to  their  charge, 
that  they  had  sold  Bourbourg  and  Gravelines  to  the  king  of  France, 
which  exasperated  the  people  to  a  great  degree,  and  they  were  at 
one  time  in  danger  of  their  lives.  The  king  ordered  these  two 
knights  to  be  confined  in  the  Tower  of  London,  and  during  the  time 
of  their  imprisonment  the  country  was  quieted :  on  their  liberation, 
they  threw  themselves  on  the  king's  mercy.* 

At  this  time,  negotiations  were  set  on  foot  to  conclude  a  truce 
between  England  and  France,  in  which  the  Ghent  men  were  in- 
eluded,  to  the  great  displeasure  of  the  earl  of  Flanders ;  but  he 
could  not  help  it.  When  the  army  decamped  from  Bourbourg,  the 
duke  of  Brittany  remained  with  his  cousin  the  earl  of  Flanders  at 
St.  Omer,  and  was  desirous  that  a  long  peace  or  truce  should  be 
established  between  his  lawful  lord,  the  king  of  France,  and  the 
king  of  England.  In  order  to  make  a  beginning  to  such  business, 
he  had  mentioned  the  subject  to  some  of  the  English  knights,  on 
the  Monday,  when  they  were  in  the  king's  tent  before  Bourbourg ; 
which  knights  had  promised,  on  their  arrival  in  England,  to  propose 
it  to  the  king,  his  uncles,  and  his  council.  However,  to  show  that 
this  matter  was  quite  agreeable  to  him,  and  that  he  was  anxious 
about  it,  he  sent  two  of  his  knights  to  England  under  good  passports. 
These  knights,  the  lord  de  la  Houssaye  and  the  lord  de  Mailly, 
managed  matters  so  well,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earl  of 
Buckingham,  the  bishop  of  Hereford,  the  lord  John  Holland,  brothei 
to  the  king,  the  lord  Thomas  Percy,  and  others  of  the  king's  council, 
were  ordered  to  Calais,  having  full  powers  from  the  king  of  England 
to  conclude  a  peace  or  truce,  according  to  their  pleasure.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  came  to  Boulogne  the  duke  of  Berry,  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  the  bishop  of  Laon.  and  the  chancellor  of  France,  having 
also  full  powers  from  the  king  of  France  and  his  council  to  conclude 
either  a  peace  or  truce. 

When  assembled  at  Calais  and  Boulogne,  they  were  delayed  a 
short  time  by  the  non-arrival  of  the  deputies  from  Spain  ;  for  the 
French  would  not  enter  into  any  treaty  that  did  not  at  the  same 
time  include  the  Spaniards.  At  last,  a  bishop,  a  dean,  and  two 
knights  arrived  on  the  part  of  the  king  of  Spain.    As  they  were  not 

*  Writs  were  issued  to  the  sJieriffs  of  London.  Somerset.  Dorset,  Essex,  Norfoli?,  and 
Suffolk,  to  levy  on  the  goods  of  sir  W.  Elmlinm,  for  3080  golden  frfincs— sir  W.  de 
Fariidon,  1400  ditto— sir  Thomas  Trivet,  1400  ditto— sir  Henry  de  Ferrers,  fc*080  ditto— 
Robert  Fitzrnuf,  300  ditto.  They  were  also  tiiJien  into  custody ;  hut  no  mention  a 
made  of  tlie  Tower  of  London.  Robert  de  Foulmer,  clerk,  treasurer  to  the  bishop  of 
Norwich,  was  also  imprisoned,  and  iOOO  golden  francs  levied  on  his  good*.  Dat«d  thb 
March— pardootd  14th  Aia/.— fi¥MBR,  aoc.  1384.  aaa.  7  Rig.  H. 


« 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  & 


empowered  on  either  side  to  grant  passports,  thit  the  negotiators 
Irom  France  might  come  to  Calais,  or  the  English  go  to  Boulogne, 
it  was  settled  between  them,  that  the  conference  should  be  trans, 
ferred  to  a  village  that  had  a  church,  half  way  between  these  two 
towns*,  above  Buissem,*  called  Bo- 
lignes.t    Thither  all  the  parties  went, 
and  the  lords,  with  their  council,  were 
together  for  many  days.    The  duke 
of  Brittany  and  the  earl  of  Flanders 
were  present,  and  the  great  tent  of 
Bruges  was  pitched,  wherein  the  earl 
entertained  at  dinner  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster,  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  and 
the  other  English  lords.    Each  nego- 
tiator kept  up  a  grand  state ;  but,  not- 
withstanding there  were  many  confer- 
ences hoIden,yet  they  could  not  agree 
upon  a  peace,  for  the  French  wanted 
the  English  to  give  up  Calais,  Guines, 
and  all  the  fortresses  which  they  pos- 
sessed  in  Normandy,  Brittany,  Poitou, 
Saintonge,  and  La  Rochelle,  as  far  as 
the  river  Garonne.    But  the  English 
would  not  any  way  listen  to  such  a 
proposal ;  nor  would  they  ever  consent 
to  give  back  such  places  as  Calais, 
Guines,  Cherbourg,  or  Brest.  These 
conferences  lasted  three  weeks,  in 
which  they  or  their  councils  discussed 
these  matters  daily. 

At  this  period,  the  gallant  duke  Win- 
ceslaus  of  Bohemia  departed  this  life 
in  the  town  of  Luxembourg :  he  was 
in  his  time  magnificent,  blithe,  pru- 
dent,  amorous  and  polite  \t  and,  when 
he  died,  it  was  said  that  the  prince  of 
the  highest  birth,  of  the  most  noble 
blood,  and  most  numerously  and  hon- 
orably connected,  was  gone.  God  have  mercy  on  his  soul !  He 
lies  buried  in  the  abbey  of  Vaucler,  near  Luxembourg.  The  lady 
Jane,  his  duchess,  remained  a  widow,  and  never  had  any  inclination 
to  marry  again.  All  who  loved  the  duke  were  exceedingly  con- 
cerned at  his  death. 


.ougo 


for  their  safely,  in  going  to  and  returning  from  Scotland  t 
England. 

On  the  part  of  the  English  were  included  all  their  Ti\h^  and 
adherents,  wheresoever  they  might  be.    Ghent  was  express^  men. 


Funeral  or  THB  Earl  of  Flanders.— Bearing  the  body  into  the  Church,  with  an  array  of  Prie&thood,  &(•, 


tioned  in  all  their  deeds,  to  the  great  displeasure  of  the  earl  of  Flan 
ders.    This  truce  was  to  last  until  the  Michaelmas  of  the  year  1384 
and  these  commissioners  were  to  see  that  the  articles  v/ere  duly  ob 
served,  having  full  powers  to  enforce  them.    Public  acts  were  made 
of  each  different  article  for  the  better  observance  of  them  ;  and  the 
lords  present  swore  they  should  all  be  loyally  kept,  and  in  no  way 


♦  CHAPTER  CXLVI. 

nURINff  THESE  CONFERENCES  THE  GHENT  MEN  INSULT  TOURNAY.  A  TRUCE 
IS  CONCLUDED  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND  AND 
THEIR  ALLIES. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  conferences  which  were  holding  be- 
tween the  lords  of  France  and  England,  half-way  between  Calais  and 
Boulogne,  at  the  before-mentioned  village.  Neither  side  seemed 
willing  to  accommodate  the  other.  Some  said  it  was  owing  solely 
to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  at  the  instigation  of  the  town  of  Bruges,  who 
would  not  consent  that  the  Ghent  men  should  be  included  in  the 
treaty.  This  the  English  resented,  and  of  course  the  treaty  was 
stopped;  for  they  had  formed  so  strong  a  connection  with  Ghent, 
that  they  would  not  conclude  a  peace  unless  that  place  were  included. 
They  had  sworn  to  observe  this  during  the  time  they  were  together 
at  Calais,  and  this  compact  frequently  interrupted  the  negotiations. 

Since  there  seemed  no  probability  of  a  solid  peace  being  made, 
they  proposed  a  truce,  and  on  this  ground  the  conferences  were  con- 
tinued. The  earl  of  Flanders  would  willingly  have  had  Ghent  ex- 
cluded, and  remain  in  a  state  of  war,  but  the  English  absolutely 
refused  to  consent,  so  that  a  truce  was  made  to  comprehend  Ghent, 
and  everything  was  to  remain  in  its  present  situation,  without  any 
surrender  of  forts  :  Oudenarde  and  Gravelines  therefore  belonged  to 
Ghent.  Notwithstanding  the  conferences,  the  Ghent  men  in  garri- 
son at  Oudenarde  marched  to  Tournay,  burnt  the  suburbs,  and  re- 
turned  back  in  safety  with  their  pillage.  About  Christmas  the  Ghent 
men  went  and  received  the  rents  of  the  lord  d'Estournay  in  his  own 
town,  which  made  him  very  melancholy ;  and  he  swore  to  God,  that 
if  he  would  be  pleased  to  assist  him,  whatever  treaty  or  agreement 
should  be  made  between  the  country  of  Flanders  and  these  men,  he 
would  never  pay  any  attention  to  it,  but  would  continue  the  war 
against  them  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  for  they  had  robbed  him  of 
his  inheritance.  He  was  ignorant  how  he  should  live,  if  his  friends 
in  Brabant  did  not  assist  him,  so  completely  had  they  plundered  him. 

With  some  difficulty,  the  lords  who  had  held  so  many  conferences 
At  Bolinges  concluded  a  truce  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng. 
iani  and  their  allies.  On  the  part  of  France  was  included  all  Spain, 
as  well  as  Scotland.  The  king  of  France  bound  himself  to  send  no- 
tice of  this  truce  to  the  king  and  barons  of  Scotland  as  speedily  as 
possible ;  and  the  bearers  of  this  information  were  to  have  passports 


infringed. 


•  Probably  what  is  now  Haut  Buisson. 

^Q.  If  not  BnlhnBhem,  now  n  vilhiRe,  near  Boulojfne. 

t  Noble,  joii,  frisque.  sag*,  armtret  9i  amoureux— noble,  bandsoms,  livsly,  wiie.  vol- 
iaUt  and  araorgiu  — £d 


CHAPTER  CXLVII 


THE  EARL  OF  FLANDERS  DIES.     THE  CEREMONY  OF  HIS  FUNERAL. 

On  the  conference  breaking  up,  the  French  lords  returned  to  France 
and  the  English  lords  to  Calais.  The  duke  of  Brittany  went  back 
to  his  duchy,  and  the  earl  of  Flanders  to  St.  Omer.  Shortly  after,  he 
was  taken  so  ill  that  he  died.*  It  was  ordered  that  he  should  be 
buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter  in  Lille.  The  earl  departed  this 
life  on  the  20th  day  of  January,  in  the  year  1363,  and  his  body  was 
carried  to  Los,  an  abbey  near  to  Lille.  The  body  of  the  countess 
his  lady,  who  had  died  five  years  before  in  the  county  of  Rethel,  was 
also  brought  thither,  and  from  thence  to  Lille,  where  they  were  in- 
terred together  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter.t 

I  will  now  relate  the  arrangement  of  this  ceremony,  and  the  man- 
ner  in  which  it  was  conducted,  and  describe  the  order  of  procession 
at  the  funeral  of  the  earl  and  countess  of  Flanders,  whose  bodies  had 
been  carried  to  Los,  an  abbey  near  Lille.  When  they  were  about 
to  enter  Lille,  a  great  number  of  lords  from  France,  Flanders,  Hain- 
ault  and  Brabant,  who  had  arrived  there  the  eve  of  the  funeral,  were 
to  meet  the  body  at  the  gate  of  the  Invalids,  and  to  carry  it  through 
the  town  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter.  They  were  to  be  armed  as  for 
war,  as  well  as  their  squires  who  supported  them. 

Sir  John  Haluin  was  nearest  the  bodj',  supported  by  Enguerrand 
de  Volemie,  and  Roger  de  I'Espierre :  then  the  lord  de  la  Marque, 
supported  by  John  de  I'Espierre,  and  the  lord  Sausee  de  Fretin;  the 
lord  de  Mauvis,  supported  by  Godfrey  de  Noille,  and  Henry  de  la 
Vacquerie.  The  names  of  those  appointed  to  the  convoy  were,  sir 
Peter  de  Bailleuf,  near  the  body,  supported  by  Guyot  de  Lompr6,  and 
John  Louis  lord  of  Lamberticouit:  sir  Sohier  de  Gand  advanced  be- 
fore sir  Peter  de  Bailleuf,  supported  by  Hugart  de  Quinghen,  and  by 
Michael  de  la  Quarrie:  sir  John  du  Moulin  advanced  before  sir  So- 
hier de  Gand,  supported  by  John  de  Quinghen  and  Haubequin  le 
mareschal.  Next  followed  the  banners  of  the  bier;  first,  sir  Francis 
de  Hasurquerque  and  sir  Goussain  le  Sauvage  in  front;  sir  Lancelot 
de  la  Personne  before  sir  Goussain,  and  sir  John  de  la  Helle  before 
sir  Lancelot  de  la  Personne.    Those  who  bore  the  banners  of  the 

*  Some  authorities  state  that  he  was  stabbed  by  the  duke  of  Berri,  because  he  insisted 
on  receiving  the  homage  of  the  latter  for  the  earldom  of  Boulogne,  held  by  himself  in 
right  of  his  wife.— Ed.  ,  • 

t  The  earl  of  Flanders  left  only  one  legitimate  child,  Margaret  of  Flanders,  his  sole 
heiress ;  but  he  had  eleven  illegitimate  children,  the  eldest  of  whom  was  Louis,  before- 
mentioned,  called  the  Haae.  AngUce  JUare  of  Flanders.  The  origin  of  this  Utle  i*  im- 
certain.^JEo 


■ 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  & 


53^ 


bier  and  convoy  came  next,  sir  Matthew  de  Hunieres,  and  before  him 
sir  John  de  Helles  lord  des  Aveaux,  and  sir  Cierchelart  de  la  Barre 
before  the  above-named  lord  des  Aveaux ;  and  sir  John  de  Paris  be- 
fore Cierchelart.  The  names  of  those  barons  who  assisted  to  carry 
the  corpse  of  the  earl  from  the  gate  of  the  Invalids,  in  procession 


Placins  the  body  before  the  Altar. 


ttirough  the  town  of  Lille,  to  the  church  of  St,  Peter :  first,  sir  John 
de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  on  the  right,  and  the  lord  de  Guis. 
telles  on  the  left;  sir  Valeran  de  Ravenal  on  the  right,  the  castellan 
de  Disquenieu  on  the  left;  the  lord  d'Estom-nay  on  the  right,  and  sir 
Ansel  de  Salins  on  the  left. 

Those  barons  who  assisted  in  bearing  the  corpse  of  the  countess 
of  Flanders  from  the  gate  of  St.  Ladre  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter 
were,  the  lord  de  Sully  on  the  right, 
and  the  lord  de  Chatillon  on  the  left 
side  of  the  body  ;  sir  Guy  de  PontaU 
liers,  marshal  of  Burgundy,  on  the 
right,  sir  Guy  de  Guistelles  on  the  left; 
then  sir  Henry  du  Going  on  the  right, 
and  the  castellan  of  Furnes  on  the  left. 

I  shall  now  mention  the  regulations 
on  the  day  of  the  obsequies,  which 
were  performed  in  the  church  of  St. 
Peter,  the  names  of  those  present,  as 
well  as  of  the  squires  who  supported 
the  shields  during  the  whole  mass, 
until  the  offertory :  first,  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  by  himself,  and  the  firs, 
shield  was  borne  before  him,  which 
shield  was  supported  by  the  lord  de 
Ravenal,  by  the  lord  de  la  Gouneuse, 
by  Labequini  de  la  Coutre,  and  by 
John  de  Pontalliers,  brother  to  the 
marshal  of  Burgundy. 

The  second  shield  was  borne  before 
my  lord  John  of  Artois,  count  d'Eu, 
and  the  lord  Philip  de  Bar,  by  Valeran 
de  la  Sale  and  Lesclaus  d'Annequin. 
Next  followed  the  count  de  la  Marche 
and  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois;  the  shield 
Was  borne  by  Gillon  de  Labert  and 
Robin  de  Florigny.  Then  came  sir 
Robert  de  Namur,  and  with  him  his 
nephew  sir  William  de  Namur ;  the 
shield  was  borne  by  Chaux  Bernard 
and  Girard  de  Sternaille. 

The  shields  of  the  convoy:  the  lord 
d'Anghien,  and  with  him  sir  John  de 
by  Aillart  de  Ponthees  and  Henry  de 

Esne  de  Ch&,tillon,  and  the  lord  de  Fere  ;  the  shield  supported  by 
John  de  Heluin  and  Edward  de  Castron  ;  then  the  lord  d'Ancoing 
and  the  lord  de  Guistelles  :  the  shield-bearers  were  Tristan  de  Lan- 
dresand  John  du  Beart ;  then  the  lord  de  Moriennes  and  the  lord 
de  Silly  :  the  shield  borne  by  Fresingue  and  by  Damas  de  Bucy. 

Then  came  those  who  were  to  make  offerings  of  the  war-horses 
«f  the  earl :  first  my  lord  de  thatillon  and  sir  Simon  de  Lalain, 


bailiff  of  Hainault.  These  lords  were  on  foot,  and  the  horse  wa« 
armed  and  caparisoned  ;  with  the  second  horse  were  sir  Valeran  de 
Ravenal  and  the  castellan  de  Dixmude :  with  the  third,  cir  Hugh  do 
Melun  and  the  lord  d'Aucy :  the  lord  de  Burnel  and  the  lord  de  Bnmieii 
were  with  the  fourth  horse.    Then  came  those  who  were  to  off{;r 

the  steeds  of  the  convoy :  first,  sir  Henry 
d'Ancoing  and  sir  Gerard  de  G  uistelles  ; 
with  the  second,  the  lord  de  Moniigny 
and  the  lord  de  Rasenghien  ;  the  lord  de 
la  Haurade  and  the  castellan  de  Furnes 
were  with  the  third  ;  and  the  fourth  had 
the  lord  de  Saugmelles  and  sir  Rowland 
de  la  Clicque. 

Next  came  those  who  were  to  offer  the 
earl's  swords  of  war ;  my  lord  admiral  of 
France  bore  the  first,  the  lord  de  Rary 
the  second,  the  marshal  of  Burgundy  the 
third,  the  lord  de  Saint  Py  the  fourth. 
The  names  of  those  who  offered  the 
swords  of  the  convoy  :  sir  William  de 
Ponthieu  bore  the  first,  sir  William  de  la 
Trimouille  the  second,  the  castellan  of 
Ypres  the  third,  and  sir  Guy  de  Han- 
court  the  fourth.  Then  came  those  who 
offered  the  war-helmets  of  the  earl ;  the 
lord  de  Manly  bore  the  first ;  the  second 
was  borne  by  sir  William  de  Homes  and 
sir  Ansel  de  Salins  :  sir  John  Doppem 
and  the  castellan  of  St.  Omer  had  the 
third  ;  and  sir  Guy  Guistelles  and  le  Ga- 
lois  d'Aunoy  the  fourth. 

The  helmets  of  the  convoy  were  borne 
and  offered  as  follows :  the  first  by  sir 
Josse  de  Hallain  and  sir  Oliver  de  Guffy ; 
the  second  by  the  lord  d'Ysebobecque 
and  the  lord  de  Lalain  ;*  the  fourth  by 
sir  Tristan  du  Bois  and  sir  John  de  Ju. 
mont.    Then  came  those  who  offered 
the  banners  of  war :  the  lord  de  Listre- 
naille  offered  the  first,  sir  Leoncel  d'Airainnies  the  second,  sir  Giles 
de  la  Gouneuse  the  third,  and  sir  John  de  Luisolom  the  fourth. 
The  banners  of  the  envoy  were  next  offered  :  the  first  by  sir  Orengoia 
do  Rely,  the  third  t  by  sir  John  de  Disquenieu,  and  the  fourth  hy 
sir  Vilaines  de  la  Clicque. 

Those  who,  after  the  obsequies  were  ended,  laid  the  body  of  the 
earl  of  Flanders  in  the  earth  were,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  oi 


Namur ;  the  shield  carried 
Moucy.    Next  followed  sir 


Placing  the  body  in  the  Tomb. 

France,  the  lord  de  Guistelle,  sir  Valeran  de  Ravenal,  the  castehan 
de  Dixmude,  the  lord  de  Ray  and  Sir  Ansel  de  Salins.  Those  who 
interred  the  body  of  the  countess,  consort  to  the  earl,  were,  sir  Guy 
de  la  Trirnouille,  the  lord  de  Chatillon,  the  seneschal  of  Burgundy, 
the  lord  Gerard  de  Guistelles,  sir  Henry  d'Antoing,  and  the  castellan 
of  Furnes. 

It  should  be  observed,  that  all  who  officially  had  entered  the 

*  The  third  is  not  mentioned  in  any  of  my  editions, 
t  The  second  is  forgottea. 


338  CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

rhurch  of  St.  Peter  at  Lille,  with  the  corpse  in  the  evening,  remained 
there  until  the  mass  of  the  morrow,  as  well  those  knights  who 
were  armed  as  those  who  bore  the  banners,  and  the  squires  who  led 
f  le  horses.  There  were  about  four  hundred  men,  clothed  in  black, 
tippointed  to  carry  the  body  of  the  earl  and  countess  of  Flanders, 
I  irough  Lille,  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  and  each  of  them  bore  a 
t  rch  in  his  hand.  These  four  hundred  men  held  their  torches  on 
ti  e  morrow  in  the  church  during  mass,  and  they  were  all  of  them 
olHcers  in  the  principal  towns  or  of  the  earl's  household. 

The  archbishop  of  Rheims  celebrated  the  mass,  assisted  by  the 
bishops  of  Paris,  Tournay,  Cambray  and  Arras,  and  likewise  by  five 
abbots.  There  were  in  the  church,  during  the  obsequies,  seven  hun- 
dred candles  or  thereabouts,  and  each  candle  weighed  one  pound. 
On  the  catafalque  were  five  banners ;  in  the  centre,  the  banner  of 
Flanders  ;  on  the  right,  that  of  Artois ;  on  the  left,  lower  down,  that 
of  Boulogne ;  the  fourth  of  Nevers,  and  the  fifth  of  Rethel.  The 
catafalque  was  emblazoned  on  the  right  side  with  the  scutcheons  of 
Flanders,  and  on  the  left  with  those  of  Flanders  and  Brabant.  Down 
the  church  were  twelve  hundred  and  twenty-six  candles,  similar  to 
those  around  the  bodies.  There  was  not  any  lady  or  damsel  present 
on  the  part  of  the  duke  or  duchess  of  Burgundy  except  the  lady  of 
the  governor  of  Lille. 

A  magnificent  dinner  was  provided,  and  every  knight  and  squire 
were  gratuitously  entertained  the  day  and  night  of  the  obsequies  ; 
and  all  the  black  cloth  they  had  worn  was  given  to  them.  After  this 
ceremony  they  all  returned  to  their  homes. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  placed  in  the  garrisons  and  towns  in  Flan- 
ders, knights  and  squires,  notwithstanding  the  truce  which  had  been 
made  between  France  and  England,  and  between  their  allies,  for 
every  one  was  on  his  guard.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  then  returned 
to  France,  but  the  lady-duchess  remained  a  considerable  time  in 
Artois. 


CHAPTER  CXLVIII. 

THE  EARLS  OF  NORTHUMBERLAND  AND  NOTTINGHAM  RAISE  A  BODY  OF 
ENGLISH  TO  MAKE  AN  EXCURSION  INTO  SCOTLAND.  EMBASSADORS  ARE 
SENT  FROM  FRANCE  TO  SCOTLAND,  TO  NOTIFY  THE  TRUCES  WHICH  HAD 
BEEN  MADE  BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND. 

Yoti  hnve  before  heard  how  the  lords  of  France  who  had  attended 
the  conferences  in  Bolinge  had  engaged  on  their  departure  to  notify 
the  truces  that  had  been  made  between  them  and  the  English,  to  the 
Scots  and  to  the  king  of  Scotland,  so  that  any  misunderstanding 
should  be  prevented  between  the  two  countries.  The  council  of 
France,  however,  to  say  the  truth,  did  not  use  all  the  diligence  they 
should  have  done;  for  they  were  to  have  sent  instant  information  of 
this  truce,  which  they  did  not  do.  I  know  not  how  this  happened, 
except  it  were  owing  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  being  so  much  en- 
gaged by  the  death  of  his  father-in-law  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and 
taken  up  with  the  business  of  his  obsequies,  as  you  have  heard  re- 
lated. He  likewise  did  not  imagine  the  English  would  have  acted 
as  they  did  ;  for,  soon  after  Easter,  the  earls  of  Northumberland  and 
Nottingham,  and  the  barons  of  Northumberland,  collected  a  body  of 
about  two  thousand  lances  and  six  thousand  archers,  with  which  they 
marched  by  Berwick  and  Roxburgh,  and  entered  Scotland. 

They  burnt  all  the  lands  of  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  of  the  lord 
Lindsay,  and  left  nothing  unmolested  as  far  as  Edinburgh.  The 
barons  of  Scotland  were  not  apprised  of  this  invasion,  and  took  the 
affjir  much  to  heart,  saying  they  would  revenge  it  to  the  utmost  of 
their  power.  They  added,  that  the  English  ought  to  have  been  at 
peace  with  them  according  to  what  had  been  reported  of  the  truce  ; 
but  they  knew  not  this  for  certain,  as  in  fact  it  had  not  at  that  time 
been  notified  to  them  ;  and  they  well  knew  that  they  had  not  entered 
into  any  treaty  with  the  English.  The  war  was  thus  begun ;  and 
they  h:id  suffered  in  the  first  instance  from  it,  which  greatly  dis- 
pleased them.  Intelligence  soon  spreads  abroad  ;  it  was  known  in 
Fianders,  particularly  at  Sluys,  from  some  meichants  who  had  sailed 
from  Scotland,  that  the  English  had  invaded  that  country,  and  that 
king  Robert  and  his  barons  were  collecting  a  numerous  force  to  en- 
gage  the  English.  It  was  also  known  in  France  that  the  English 
had  taken  the  field,  and  they  said  among  themselves  that  a  battle 
must  be  the  consequence. 

The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  and  the  king's  council,  hearing 
this  news,  said  it  was  foolishly  done  not  to  have  notified  the  truce  to 
Scotland,  according  to  their  promise.  It  was  then  ordered  by  the 
king,  his  uncles  and  his  council,  that  sir  Hemart  de  Mass^,  a  very 
prudent  knight,  should  go  to  Scotland,  properly  authorized,  and  with 
him  sir  Peter  de  Flamel ;  and  a  serjeant-at-'irms  of  the  king,  who  was 
of  the  Scot3  nation,  and  called  Janequin  Champenois,  was  likewise 
ordered  to  attend  them,  because  he  was  acquainted  with  the  country 
and  understo  )d  the  language.  While  these  embassadors  were  ma- 
king their  p;cparations,  and  the  EngUsh  overrunning  Scotland,  the 
news  of  which  was  spoken  of  everywhfcre,  several  men-at-arms  from 
Frmce  who  had  fixed  their  residence  atS;uys,  not  knowing  where  to 
ofi'jr  their  services,  as  a  truce  was  now  established  between  France 
and  England,  resolved  to  go  to  Scotland.  They  heard  the  news  of 
.thi3  war  between  Scotland  and  England ;  and  it  was  confidently 
«aid  at  Sluys,  th;it  an  engagement  must  very  soon  take  place.  These 
men-at-arms,  such  as  sir  treofiry  da  Charny,  sir  John  de  Plaissy,  sir 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 

  I  ■      .  -.m^   t, 

Hugh  de  Boulon,  sir  Sainge  de  Villiers,  sir  Garnier  de  Libourne,  sir 
Gamier  de  Gussangin,  sir  Odin  de  Motin,  sir  Robert  de  Gampignen, 
James  de  Montfort,  John  de  Heluin,  John  de  Mellez,  Michael  de  la 
Barre,  William  Gobart,  heard  this  information  with  pleasure  :  they 
might  amount  to  about  thirty  men-at-arms,  knights  and  squires. 

In  order  to  advance  their  renown,  they  had  determined  among 
themselves,  since  they  knew  not  v/here  to  offer  their  arms,  to  hire  a 
vessel  and  seek  for  adventures  with  the  Scots.  This  resolution  they 
followed,  and  having  embarked  all  their  arms  and  baggage,  they 
themselves  went  on  board,  and  set  sail  from  Sluys  as  soon  as  the 
wind  became  favorable.  They  left  their  horses  behind,  on  account 
of  the  dangers  of  the  sea  and  the  length  of  the  voyage  :  besides,  the 
mariners  who  conducted  them  knew  they  could  not  land  at  Edin- 
burgh, Dunbar,  nor  any  of  the  adjoining  ports,  on  account  of  the 
English  fleet,  with  the  purveyances  which  followed  the  army,  being 
masters  of  all  the  havens. 

About  this  time  the  embassadors  from  France  arrived  in  England, 
and  waited  on  the  king  and  his  uncles,  who  entertained  them  hand, 
somely.    They  dissembled  a  little  the  first  day,  because  they  knew 
a  war  was  carrying  on  in  Scotland  ;  but,  on  hearing  their  people  had 
finished  the  business,  they  hastened  the  messengers  from  France,  sii 
Hemart  de  Masse  and  the  others,  and,  for  their  greater  security, 
ordered  some  of  the  king's  heralds  to  attend  them  through  England, 
and  to  have  all  towns  and  castles  opened  to  receive  them.  This 
being  arranged,  they  sgt  out  on  their  embassy.    The  French  knights 
who  had  sailed  from  Sluys,  by  coasting  the  shores  of  Holland  and 
England,  and  carefully  avoiding  the  English  fleets,  arrived  safely  at 
a  small  sea-port  in  Scotland,  called  Monstres.*    The  Scots  who 
lived  in  the  town,  hearing  that  the  passengers  were  Frenchmen; 
come  hither  to  seek  for  deeds  of  arms,  showed  them  great  kindness, 
and  supplied  them  with  every  necessary  to  the  utmost  of  their  power. 
When  these  knights  and  squires  had  refreshed  themselves  for  two 
days,  and  had  gained  sufficient  intelligence,  they  set  out  mounted 
on  hackneys,  and  rode  to  Dundee,  from  whence,  continuing  their 
journey  as  well  as  they  could,  they  came  to  Perth,  a  handsome  town. 
The  river  Tay  runs  by  it;  there  is  a  good  sea-port,  from  whence  one 
may  sail  to  any  part  of  the  world.    On  their  arrival  at  Perth,  they 
learnt  that  the  English  had  retired,  and  that  the  king  and  all  the 
nobility  of  Scotland  were  assembled  in  parliament  at  Edinburgh. 
Upon  this  they  resolved  to  send  sir  Garnier  de  Cuissangin  and 
Michael  de  la  Barre,  to  Edinburgh,  to  have  a  conference  with  tlie 
king  and  the  nobles,  to  know  if  they  could  be  employed,  and  to 
testify  their  good  will,  at  least,  in  coming  from  Flanders  to  Scotland  : 
sir  Geoffiy  de  Charny  and  the  rest  were  to  remain  at  Perth,  until 
they  heard  how  they  had  been  received. 

As  they  had  resolved,  so  was  it  executed :  the  embassadors  set 
out  from  Perth  and  came  to  Edinburgh,  where  the  king  was.  The 
earl  of  Douglas  was  there,  whose  name  was  James,  for  sir  William, 
the  present  earl's  father,  was  lately  dead  :  there  were  present  also 
the  earls  of  Moray  and  Orkney,  the  lords  de  Versi,  Sutherland, 
Lindsay  and  his  six  brothers,  who  were  all  of  them  knights.  These 
Scots  lords  entertained  very  handsomely  the  knights  of  France. 
Sir  Garnier  explained  to  the  king  and  his  barons  the  intentions  of 
his  companions,  and  their  reasons  for  coming  to  Edinburgh.  The 
embassadors  trom  France,  sir  Hemart  de  Mass6,  sir  Peter  de  Flamel 
and  Janequin  Champenois,  arrived  with  copies  of  the  truces  entered 
into  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  ;  but  the  Scots 
having  no  inclination  to  accept  them,  dissembled,  by  saying  that 
they  had  come  too  late,  and  that  they  should  not  now  pay  any  atten- 
tion to  them,  for  the  English  had  just  made  a  grevious  war  on  the 
country.  King  Robert  did  everything  he  could  for  their  being 
accepted,  saying,  that  in  truth,  since  they  had  been  notified  to  them, 
they  had  not  any  pretence  for  a  refusal :  this  caused  a  difference 
between  the  king  and  the  knights  of  his  country. 

The  earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl  of  Moray,  the  children  of  Lindsay, 
and  such  knights  and  squires  of  Scotland  who  wished  for  war,  held 
a  secret  meeting  in  the  church  of  St.  Giles  at  Edinburgh,  where  the 
French  knights,  sir  Garnier  and  Michael  de  la  Barre,  were  desired 
to  attend.  The  Scots  barons  said  they  would  enter  into  a  treaty 
with  their  companions,  and  they  should  soon  hear  good  news  from 
them,  but  it  must  be  kept  secret.  Upon  this  they  returned  tj  Perth, 
and  related  all  they  had  seen  and  heard. 


CHAPTER  CXLIX. 

THE  BARONS  ANH  KNIGHTS  OF  SCOTLAND,  IN  CONJUNCTION  Vv'ITH  SOME 
FRENCH  KNIGHT  ,  UNDERTAKE  AN  EXPKDITION  INTO  ENGLAND  WITH- 
OUT  THE  KNOWLEDGE  OF  THE  KING  OF  SCOTLAND,  WHO  SENI  S  A 
HERALD  TO  MAKE  HIS  EXCUSES  TO  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND. 

Sir  GeofTry  de  Charny  and  the  other  knights  and  squires  were 
much  pleased  at  this  intelligence.  Leaving  Perth,  they  continued 
their  march  until  they  arrived  at  Edinburgh.  They  gave  not  the 
smallest  hint  of  their  expectations,  and  had  not  remained  there 
twelve  days  when  the  earl  of  Douglas  gave  them  a  secret  invitation 


*  *' M"nstress."   RIf.  D.  M'Pherson,  in  his  excellent  Gergrnpliical  [llustrations  of 
Scottish  History,  translates  it  Melrose:  but  F  ihijik  it  must  I.e  a  mistake,  as  Frois- 
sjirt  calls  it,  *'un  petit  port."    From  what  ^>llo»vs  it  mu>t  be  some  tmuU  port  nwU 
i  A;  OundM ;  and  i  ihuuld  suppusc  it  to  m«uo  MuoUuse. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


to  come  to  him,  and  at  the  same  time  sent  horses  to  conduct  them 
to  his  castle  of  Dalkeith.  On  the  morrow  after  their  arrival,  he 
carried  them  to  where  the  barons  and  knights  of  Scotland  were 
mustering  their  men.  In  three  days'  time  they  amounted  to  upward 
of  fifteen  thousand  on  horseback,  all  armed  according  to  the  usual 
manner  of  the  country.  When  ihe  whole  were  collected,  they  said 
they  would  make  an  inroad,  and  revenge  themselves  on  the  English 
Cor  the  mischiefs  they  had  done. 

They  began  their  march  through  the  woods  and  forests  of  their 
;ountry,  and  entered  Northumberland,  on  the  lands  of  the  lord  Percy, 
*vhich  they  pillaged  and  burnt.  They  advanced  still  further,  and 
then  returned  through  the  estates  of  the  earl  of  Nottingham  and  the 
lord  Mowbray,  to  whose  lands  they  did  much  damage.  They  passed 
by  Roxburgh  :  for  they  had  a  very  large  booty  with  them,  as  well 
in  men  as  in  cattle,  and  returned  to  their  own  country  without  any 
loss ;  for  the  English  had  been  some  time  disbanded,  and  could  not 
be  reassembled  in  time  to  oppose  them:  they  were,  therefore, 
obliged  to  suffer  this  insult,  as  they  had  before  given  a  similar  one 
to  the  Scots.  The  king  of  Scotland  could  easily  excuse  himself  for 
this  inroad,  as  he  had  been  kept  entirely  ignorant  of  their  assembling 
and  march.  Since  the  country  was  so  inclined,  it  was  not  material 
that  he  should  know  anything  about  it ;  but  supposing  he  had  known 
it,  and  there  had  been  no  other  treaties  than  those  which  existed 
between  the  two  countries,  they  would  not  have  acted  otherwise  for 
him. 

Notwithstanding  the  barons  of  Scotland,  with  the  French  knights, 
had  thus  invaded  England,  sir  Hemart  de  Masse  and  sir  Peter  de 
Flamel  continued  ta  reside  at  Edinburgh,  near  king  Robert :  they 
allowed  the  Scots  to  act  as  they  pleased,  that  it  might  not  be  said, 
nor  the  English  suppose,  that  it  was  through  their  fault,  or  those  of 
their  country  who  had  come  with  them,  that  the  treaties  had  been 
infringed  which  had  been  concluded  at  Bolinghen  by  the  nobles  and 
council  of  France,  England  and  Castillo.  The  king  of  Scotland  and 
the  embassadors  sent  each  a  herald  to  England  fully  instructed  what 
they  were  to  say.  When  the  heralds  arrived  in  England,  they 
found  the  whole  country  in  motion,  and  eager  to  renew  the  war,  by 
marching  into  Scotland.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of 
Cambridge  were,  however,  anxious  to  go  to  Portugal  and  Castille  in 
the  course  of  tlae  year,  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  under  the  power  of  one  or  both  of  them ;  for  they  considered 
themselves  as  heirs  by  their  ladies  to  all  Castille,  and  they  wished  to 
renew  the  war  between  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  king  of  Castille. 
King  Fernando  was  dead,  and  the  Portuguese  had  crowned  his 
bastard  brother  don  John,  a  valiant  man  who  wished  for  a  war  with 
the  Spaniards,  but  not  without  having  succors  from  England.  Of 
this  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  well  informed,  but  dissembled  his 
knowledge  as  well  as  he  could,  and  endeavored  through  his  friends 
to  prevent  any  forces  being  collected  to  carry  on  a  war  with  Scot, 
land.  It  was  asserted,  that  the  king  of  Scotland  had  refused  to 
authorize  the  war  which  the  French  and  Scots  knights  wished  for, 
and  that  the  late  expedition  had  been  made  without  his  knowledge. 

The  S|2ots  herald  on  his  appearance  before  the  king  of  England 
and  his  uncles,  well  knowing  his  duty,  threw  himself  on  his  knees, 
and  requested  that,  as  herald  from  the  king  of  Scotland,  he  might 
deliver  his  message.    The  king  and  the  nobles  granted  his  request: 
he  then  declared  why  he  had  been  particularly  sent  by  the  king  and 
the  embassadors  from  France,  and  excused  them,  by  saying,  that  the 
king  of  Scotland  had  graciously  received  the  embassy  from  France, 
and  having  assented  to  the  treaties  which  the  king  of  France  had 
made,  should  conform  to  the  truce  :  that  he  had  ordered,  as  strongly 
as  lay  in  him,  his  vassals  to  do  the  same  ;  but  that  the  borderers  of 
Scotland,  on  the  lands  of  the  lord  Percy  and  the  earl  of  Nottingham, 
such  as  the  earl  of  Douglas,  the  earl  of  Mar  his  uncle,  sir  Archibald, 
sir  Rame,  sir  Peter,  sir  William  and  sir  Thomas  Douglas,  all  the 
brothers  of  Lindsay  and  Ramsay,  with  sir  William  Seton,  would 
not  attend  the  parliament  in  which  this  treaty  was  agreed  to,  nor 
would  they  accept  it ;  for  they  said  there  had  been  such  damage 
*  done  to  their  lands  as  was  disagreeable  to  themselves  and  friends, 
which  they  would  revenge  the  very  first  opportunity.    These  lords, 
whom  I  have  just  named,  collected  their  forces  to  invade  England, 
but  they  never  mentioned  it  to  the  king,  nor  to  any  of  his  household, 
for  they  well  knew  he  would  not  have  consented  to  it.    "  They  say, 
however,  in  Scotland,  that  England  began  hostilities;  that,  my  lords, 
you  knew  well  a  truce  had  been  concluded  beyond  sea  ;  and  that  on 
your  return  from  Calais,  it  ought  to  have  been  signified  to  us.  They 
say  likewise,  that  the  embassadors  from  France,  when  they  passed 
through  this  country,  were  detained  from  coming  to  us  as  they  were 
bound  to  do,  and  that  you  kept  them  too  long  here  with  your  enter- 
tainments :  on  which  accounts,  this  misunderstanding  has  happened 
between  Scotland  and  England,  urged  on  by  those  who  had  long 
meditated  it,  and  under  shadow  of  dissimulation  the  greater  part  of 
it  has  been  effected.    But  my  most  redoubted  and  sovereign  lord, 
the  king  of  Scotland,  and  the  embassadors  from  the  king  of  France, 
who  reside  at  present  with  him,  exculpate  themselves  from  any 
knowledge  of  the  last  expedition  which  the  barons  and  knights  of 
Scotland  made  into  England,  having  been  completely  ignorant  of  it. 
Therefore,  to  ledress  all  complaints  and  place  things  on  a  proper 
footing,  I  am  oidered  to  say,  that  if  you  will  conform  to  the  treaties 
concluded  beyond  sea  through  the  discretion  and  wisdom  of  the 


m 

counsellors  of  the  king  of  France  and  your  own,  and  will  agree  that 
the  truces  last  the  time  such  truces  have  been  agreed  to  with  my 
very  redoubted  and  sovereign  lord  the  king  of  Scotland,  he  and  his 
council  will  confirm  them,  and  swear  to  keep  and  maintain  them, 
out  of  respect  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  council,  as  well  by 
himself  as  by  his  vassal ;  and  upon  this  subject  you  will  be  pleased 
to  give  me  your  answer." 

The  king  of  England  and  his  uncles  paid  attention  to  the  herald 
while  he  was  speaking,  and  willingly  heard  h:m.  The  duke  of 
Lancaster  told  him,  that  indeed  he  should  have  an  answer.  They 
ordered  him  to  remain  in  London,  where  he  had  had  his  audience, 
to  wait  the  answer  from  the  king  of  England. 


CHAPTER  CL. 

THE  TRUCES  WHICH  HAD  BEEN  MADE  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH,  THE  ENGLISH 
AND  THEIR  ALLIES,  ARE  PROCLAIMED  IN  SCOTLAND.  THE  FRENCH 
KNIGHTS,  ON  THEIR  RETURN  FROM  SCOTLAND,  ARE  IN  GREAT  DANGER 
FROM  THE  ZEALANDERS. 

At  the  end  of  two  days,  the  council  agreed  on  an  aswer.  Sir 
Simon  Burley,  chamberlain  to  the  king,  drew  it  up :  and  by  these 
means  all  disputes  were  settled.  To  say  the  truth,  the  lords  of  Eng. 
land  who  had  been  at  the  conferences  at  Bolin-o-hen  had  not  acted 
very  honorably  when  they  had  consented  to  order  their  men  to  march 
to  Scotland  and  burn  the  country,  knowing  that  a  truce  would  speed- 
ily be  concluded :  and  the  best  excuse  they  could  make  was,  that 
it  was  the  French,  and  not  they  who  were  to  signify  such  truce  to 
the  Scots.  The  herald  was  told,  that  in  God's  name  he  was  wel- 
come, and  that  it  Vv^as  the  intention  of  the  king  of  England,  his  uncles 
and  council,  to  keep  and  maintain  what  they  had  sealed  and  sworn 
to,  and  that  they  would  no  ways  infringe  it,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
would  preserve  it,  for  those  who  had  been  most  active  had  lost  the 
most.  The  herald  demanded  all  this  to  be  put  in  writing,  that  he 
might  the  more  readily  be  believed.  They  made  him  rich  presents, 
and  in  such  quantity  that  he  was  well  contented,  and  gready  thanked 
the  king  and  his  nobles.  Having  left  London,  he  continued  his  jour, 
ney  until  he  arrived  in  Scotland,  where  the  embassadors  from  France 
were  waiting  to  know  his  answer,  for  they  wei*  anxious  to  learn 
how  the  English  would  conduct  themselves.  When  they  saw  the 
answers  from  the  king  and  his  uncles,  in  the  sealed  letters  which 
were  delivered  to  them,  they  were  well  satisfied  and  much  rejoiced 
thereat.  Thus  was  the  truce  continued  for  this  year  between  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  and  for  greater  security  it  was  proclaimed  through, 
out  the  two  kingdoms. 

The  French  embassadors  returned  to  their  own  country,  through 
England,  without  any  accident,  and  related  to  the  king  of  France 
and  his  uncles  what  they  had  done,  and  the  opposition  they  had 
met  with:  in  short,  they  recounted  everything  you  have  just  heard. 
When  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny  and  the  French  knights  in  his  company 
found  that  the  truce  was  to  be  established  be  vveen  Scotland  and 
England,  they  took  their  leave  of  the  barons  of  Scotland,  more  eape. 
cially  of  the  earls  of  Douglas  and  Moray,  who  had  shown  them 
much  kindness.  These  barons  of  Scotland,  as  wel!  as  some  other 
knights,  said  to  them,  joking,  "Gentlemen,  you  have  seen  the  con. 
dition  and  manner  of  our  country,  but  you  have  not  seen  its  whole 
strength  and  power.  Know  that  Scotland  is  the  country  of  the 
world  most  dreaded  by  the  English ;  for  we  can,  as  you  have  seen, 
enter  England  at  our  pleasure,  without  any  danger  from  the  sea  :  if 
we  were  in  greater  numbers,  we  should  do  them  more  mischief  than 
we  are  now  able  to  do.  Be  so  good,  therefore,  when  you  are  in 
France,  to  tell  this  to  your  knights  and  squires,  who  shall  be  eager 
for  renown,  to  excite  them  to  come  hither  in  search  of  deeds  of  arms. 
We  can  assure  you,  that  if  we  had  a  thousand  lances  from  France, 
with  the  good  people  here,  we  would  give  such  a  considerable  blow 
to  England  that  it  should  be  visible  for  forty  years  to  come.  Have 
the  goodness  to  remember  this  when  you  shall  be  on  the  other  side 
of  the  water." 

The  French  knights  replied  they  would  not  fail  to  do  so,  for  it 
was  not  a  thing  to  be  forgotten.  Upon  this  they  embarked  on  board 
a  vessel  they  had  engaged  to  carry  them  to  Sluys ;  but  they  had  con. 
trary  winds  when  at  sea,  which  obliged  them  to  run  for  a  port  in 
Zealand  called  la  Virille.*  When  they  had  landed  there,  they  thought 
they  were  in  a  place  of  safety,  but  were  disappointed,  for  the  Nor. 
mans  had  lately  visited  the  coast,  and  had  done,  as  it  was  said,  much 
mischief  to  the  Zealanders.  These  knights  and  squires  were  in 
great  danger;  for,  while  a  different  language  was  held  in  the  town, 
their  vessel  was  seized,  thoir  trunks  broken  open,  and  their  arms 
taken  away,  and  they  themselves  in  risk  of  losing  their  lives. 

At  that  time  there  was  in  the  town  a  squire  of  the  count  de  Blois, 
whose  name  was  Jacob,  an  agreeable  man,  who  assisted  them  in  all 
things.  He  talked  with  the  principal  peoph^  of  the  town,  and  with 
such  good  effect  that  a  part  of  their  baggage  was  restored  to  them. 
In  order  to  save  them  from  their  peril,  for  he  knew  the  people  were 
much  enraged  against  them,  and  had  intentions  of  attacking  them 
on  the  sea,  as  they  had  sent  notice  of  their  plans  to  the  neighboring 
town?,  and  were  in  sufficient  force  to  do  so,  he  showed  them  much 
courtesy,  and  out  of  affection  to  them,  explained  how  greatly  the 
*   La  VirUle."  U.  if  not  la  Bulk, 


340 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


country  was  exasperated  against  them,  but  that,  out  of  regard  to  his 
lord  and  the  realm  of  France,  he  would  counteract  it.  They  warmly 
thanked  him  for  his  kind  intentions.  Well,  what  did  Jacob  do  ? 
He  went  to  a  mariner  and  hired  a  vessel  to  carry  him  wherever  he 
p  leased,  saying  his  intentions  were  to  go  to  Dordrecht.  The  mari- 
i.ers  having  agreed  to  this  proposal,  he  and  his  company  embarked 
c:i  board  the  vessel,  and  at  first  made  for  Dordrecht;  but,  when 
J  icob  saw  it  was  time  to  alter  their  course,  he  said  to  the  sailors, 
"  Now,  mind  what  I  am  going  to  say :  I  have  hired  with  my  money 
this  vessel  to  carry  me  whithersoever  I  shall  please  :  turn,  therefore, 
the  helm  for  Strueghene,*  as  I  want  to  go  thither."  The  sailors  re- 
fu-sed  to  do  so,  saying  they  had  been  only  engaged  to  sail  to  Dor- 
drecht. "Attend  to  me,"  replied  Jacob:  "  do  what  I  have  ordered 
you,  if  you  do  not  wish  to  be  put  to  death."  The  sailors  dared  not 
make  any  reply,  for  they  were  not  the  strongest ;  so  they  at  once 
turned  the  helm  and  set  the  sails,  and  made  for  the  town  of  Estri- 
mohee,t  where  they  arrived  without  fear  of  danger,  for  it  belonged 
to  the  count  de  Blois.  After  they  had  refreshed  themselves,  they 
d-eparted  and  returned  through  Brabant  and  Hainault  to  their  own 
country,  thanking  Jacob  for  the  kindness  he  had  done  them. 

When  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny,  sir  John  de  Plaissy  and  the  other 
knights  and  squires  who  had  been  in  Scotland,  returned  to  France, 
tliey  were  interrogated  as  to  news  from  that  country.  They  related' 
all  they  had  seen  and  heard  from  the  barons  and  knights  of  Scot, 
land.  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  conversed  on  the 
subject  with  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny,  who  was  surprised,  as  well  as 
other  barons  of  France,  to  hear  that  the  French,  through  Scotland, 
could  gain  an  easy  entrance  into  England.  Sir  Hemart  de  Mass^ 
continued  the  conversation,  and  added,  the  Scots  could  not  any  way 
love  the  English ;  and  he  had  been  directed  to  say  this  by  order  of 
the  Scots  council,  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles  might  have 
information  of  it.  The  French  instantly  determined,  as  soon  as  the 
truces  should  be  expired,  to  send  a  powerful  army  to  Scotland  to  lay 
waste  England.  This  was  planned  by  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bur- 
gundy,  who  at  that  time  governed  the  realm  at  their  pleasure,  and 
the  constable  of  France  ;  but  the  whole  was  kept  very  secret. 


•    CHAPTER  CLI. 

THE   LORD  DESTOtlRNAY  ASSEMBLES   FORCES   TO   RETAKE  OUDENARDE. 
ItE  CONQUERS  IT  BY  STRATAGEM. 

You  have  before  heard  how  Francis  Atremen  took  by  scalado  the 
town  of  Oadenarde,  while  the  treaties  for  a  truce  were  negotiating 
before  Bergues  and  Bourbourg,  to  the  great  surprise  of  Tournay  and 
the  adjacent  towns.  The  garrison  of  Oudenarde,  during  this  time, 
had  overrun  the  country :  and  done  much  mischief  to  the  territories 
of  Tournay :  the  whole  estate  of  the  lord  Destournay  was  under 
their  subjection.  They  had  at  the  feast  of  Christmas  collected  his 
rents  and  duty-fowls,  from  the  towns  belonging  to  him,  for  their  own 
use,  which  displeased  him  and  his  friends  exceedingly.  He  there- 
fofe  declared,  that  whatever  truce  or  respite  there  might  be  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  England  with  the  Flemings,  he  should  not 
pay  any  attention  to  it,  but  would  exert  himself  in  doing  them  as 
much  damage  as  he  was  able,  for  they  had  so  grievously  oppressed 
him  that  he  was  become  a  poor  man. 

The  lord  Destournay  turned  his  whole  attention  to  retake  Oude- 
narde, and  succeeded  through  the  friendship  of  some  knights  and 
squires  from  France,  Flanders,  and  Hainault,  who  assisted  him  in  it. 
When  he  sent  to  these  friends,  several  were  ignorant  of  his  inten- 
tions. The  expedition  was  undertaken  on  the  17th  day  of  May, 
1384 ;  for  the  lord  Destournay  learned  by  his  spies,  that  Francis 
Atremen  was  gone  to  Ghent,  trusting  to  the  truce  which  had  been 
made  with  the  French :  by  so  doing  he  committed  a  fault,  and  was 
no  longer  attentive  to  guard  Oudenarde,  as  I  shall  relate.  The  lord 
Destournay  formed  a  considerable  ambuscade  of  four  hundred 
knights,  squires  and  good  men-at-arms,  whom  he  had  entreated  to 
assist  him.  These  he  posted  in  the  wood  of  Lart,  near  to  the  gate 
of  Oudenarde.  There  were  among  them  sir  John  du  Moulin,  sir 
James  de  la  Trimouille,  sir  Gilbert  and  sir  John  Cacquelan,  sir  Roland 
de  I'Espierre,  sir  Blanchart  de  Calonne,  and  the  lord  d'Estripouille, 
who  was  created  a  knight. 

I  will  now  relate  their  stratagem,  and  how  those  of  Oudenarde 
were  deceived  by  it.  They  filled  two  carts  with  provision,  which 
they  put  under  the  charge  of  four  hardy  and  determined  men  dressed 
as  carters,  clothed  in  gray  frocks,  but  armed  underneath.  These 
carters  drove  the  carts  to  Oudenarde,  and  gave  the  guards  to  under- 
stand that  they  had  brought  provision  from  Hainault  to  victual  the 
place.  The  guards  not  thinking  but  all  was  right,  drew  up  the  port 
culUs,  and  allowed  them  to  advance  on  the  bridge.  The  carters 
knocked  out  the  pins  which  held  the  traces  of  the  horses,  and  flung 
them  into  the  ditch.  Upon  this  the  guards  cried  out  to  them,  "  Why 
do  not  you  drive  on  ?"  and  taking  hold  of  the  horses,  drove  them 
before  them,  and  thus  left  the  carts  standing,  for,  as  I  said,  they 
were  unharnessed.  The  guavds  then  found  out  that  they  had  been 
deceived  and  betrayed,  and  began  to  strike  the  carters,  who  defended 
themselves  ably :  for  they  were  well-armed  under  their  frocks,  and 
v.'en^  men  of  tried  courage.    Having  killed  two  of  the  guards,  they 

*  "SiruL'Uena  "   Q.  Gsrtruydenberg.        t  "  Eitriinohe."  Q. 


were  instantly  reinforced  ;  for  the  lord  Destournay  followed  them  so 
close  with  his  men,  that  the  guards  fled  into  the  town,  crying  out, 
"  Treason,  treason  !"  but  before  the  townsmen  could  be  awakened, 
the  men-at-arms  had  entered  it,  and  killed  ail  who  put  themselves 
on  their  defence,  shouting  out  as  they  came  to  the  square,  "  Victory  !" 
Thus  was  Oudenarde  won.  Of  the  Ghent  men,  full  three  hundred 
were  killed  or  drowned.  A  large  sum  was  found  in  the  town, 
belonging  to  Francis  Atremen,  which  I  heard  amounted  to  fifteen 
thousand  francs. 

News  was  soon  spread  abroad,  that  Oudenarde  had  been  taken 
during  the  truce,  which  angered  the  Ghenters  much,  as  was  natural, 
for  it  nearly  affected  them.  They  held  a  meeting  on  this  subject, 
and  resolved  to  send  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  remonstrate  with 
him  on  the  capture  of  Oudenarde  during  the  truce,  and  to  say,  that 
if  it  were  not  delivered  back  to  them  they  should  consider  the  truce 
as  broken.  But  the  duke  excused  himself,  declaring  he  had  not  in- 
terfered  any  way  in  the  business,  and  that  as  God  might  help  him, 
he  was  entirely  ignorant  of  this  expedition  of  the  lord  Destournay : 
he  added,  that  he  would  willingly  write  to  him,  which  he  did,  and 
order  him  to  give  back  Oudenarde,  for  it  was  neither  honorable  nor 
agreeable  to  the  duke  to  capture  any  towns,  castles,  or  forts  during 
a  truce. 

The  lord  Destournay  acknowledged  the  letters  from  the  duke,  artd 
in  answer  said,  that  the  garrison  of  Oudenarde  had  always  made 
war  on  his  lands,  whether  truce  or  no  truce,  and  had  seized  on  his 
inheritance,  and  that  he  had  never  consented  to  any  truce  with 
them ;  that  he  had  conquered  Oudenarde  in  fair  war,  and  that  he 
would  keep  possession  of  it  as  his  own  proper  inheritance  until 
Flanders  and  Ghent  should  be  completely  reunited,  for  his  other 
property  had  been  ruined  by  the  war.  Things  remained  in  this  state, 
for  nothing  better  could  be  done. 

Francis  Atremen  was  very  much  blamed  for  not  having  better 
guarded  the  place,  and  especially  by  the  lord  de  Harzelles,  insomuch 
that  Francis  was  wroth  with  the  knight,  and  high  words  ensued, 
adding,  whatever  he  might  have  done  in  regard  to  Oudenarde,  he 
had  always  acquitted  himself  loyally  towai-d  Ghent.  This  provoked 
answers,  and  the  lie  was  given  on  both  sides.  Shortly  after,  the 
lord  de  Harzelles  was  killed ;  and  some  say  that  Francis  Atremen 
and  Peter  du  Bois  were  the  authors  of  it.  About  this  time,  the 
Ghent  men  requested  the  king  of  England  to  send  them  a  valiant 
man  for  governor,  and  one  who  was  connected  with  the  crown  by 
blood.  In  consequence,  the  king  sent  to  Ghent  one  of  his  knights, 
a  gallant  man  of  sufficient  prudence  to  govern  the  town :  his  name 
was  sir  John  Bourchier,*  who  remained  governor  of  Ghent  upward 
of  a  year  and  a  half. 


CHAPTER  CLII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  DIES  AT  A  CASTLE  NEAR  NAPLES.     HIS  WIDOW  U 
ADVISED  TO  SOLICIT  THE  POPE  FOR  THE  POSSESSION  OF  PROVENCE. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  styled  him- 
self king  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  had  marched  into  la  Puglia  and 
Calabria,  and  had  conquered  the  whole  country  as  far  as  Naples  : 
but  the  Neapolitans  would  never  turn  to  his  party,  and  continued  the 
support  they  had  always  given  to  the  lord  Charles  Durazzo.  The 
duke  of  Anjou  remained  on  this  expedition  three  whole  years  ;  you 
may  suppose,  therefore,  that  his  expenses  were  very  great,  for  there 
is  no  treasury,  however  rich,  but  men-at-arms  will  drain  it :  whoever 
is  desirous  of  their  services  must  pay  them  well,  if  they  expect  any 
advantage  from  them.  It  must  certainly  have  cost  the  duke  immense 
sums  of  money  ;  but  those  who  sunk  his  treasury  the  deepest  wer% 
the  earl  of  Savoy  and  the  Savoyards.  That  earl,  however,  and  a 
great  many  of  his  knights,  died  on  this  expedition,  which  weakened 
the  duke  of  Anjou  in  men.  It  was  on  this  account  that  he  sent  to 
France  to  implore  the  assistance  of  his  brothers  the  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy,  who  did  not  fail  him  in  his  necessities,  but  replied 
that  they  would  support  him  with  men  and  money.  These  two 
dukes  considered  who  would  be  the  proper  persons  to  send  on  this 
expedition.  After  having  maturely  weighed  everything,  they  thought 
they  could  not  fix  better  than  on  the  gallant  lord  de  Coucy  and  the 
lord  d'Anghien,  count  de  Conversano,t  whose  earldom  is  situated 
in  la  Puglia. 

These  two  lords,  having  been  solicited  to  undertake  the  business 
by  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles,  cheerfully  complied,  for  it  was 
highly  honorable  to  them.  They  instantly  began  their  preparations, 
and  set  off  as  speedily  as  possible  with  a  handsome  company  of  men- 
at-arms  :  but  when  they  arrived  at  Avignon,  and  were  busily  emph-yed 
in  forwarding  their  troops  and  other  business,  certain  intelligence 
was  brought  them  of  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Anjou  at  a  castle  near 
Naples.!  The  lord  de  Coucy,  on  hearing  this,  advanced  no  further, 
seeing  that  the  expedition  was  at  an  end  ;  but  the  lord  de  Conversano 
continued  his  march,  for  he  had  many  things  to  settle  in  his  own 

*  •'  Sir  John  Bourchier."   Lord  Bourchier  of  Essex.-See  Di  gdals . 
t  Conversano  is  a  town  in  tlie  Neapolitan  dominions,  near  Ban :  its  bishopric  it 
suftragan  to  Bnri.  . 
t  He  died  at  Biselia,  near  Bari.  the  20th  or  21st  September,  l2Si.-AH  (U  Ferijier  '.e» 

^Tl^  au'hors  of  the  Kouveau  Dictionnair*  UiatoriqM,  by  mistok«,  hav*  placed  iiJi 
death  at  Pdrii,  but  with  the  tame  date. 


^CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND.  FRANCE.   SPAIN,  &c 


341 


couniry,  in  la  Puglia  and  in  Convert=^^o.  This  intelligence  was  soon 
known  in  France  to  the  king  and  his  uncle.,  vvho  supported  the  death 
of  the  king  of  Sicily  as  well  as  they  could. 

When  madame  d'Anjou,  who  resided  at  Angers,  heara  ti^g  death 
of  her  lord,  you  may  imagine  she  was  greatly  afflicted.  Tl\e  cou... 
Guy  de  Blois,  her  cousiii-german,  who  lived  at  Blois,  on  receiving 
the  news,  set  out  v;ith  all  his  equipage  to  visit  her  at  Angers,  where 
he  remained  a  considerable  time  comforting  and  advising  her  to  the 
best  (.if  his  abilities.  From  thence  the  queen  came  to  France  (for 
she  styled  herself  queen  of  Naples,  Sicily,  la  Puglia,  Calabria,  and 
Jerusalem,)  to  wait  on  the  king  and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy, 
to  have  their  advice  and  comfort :  she  was  accompanied  by  her  two 
sons,  L-^uis  and  Charles.  The  lady  was  advised  by  the  nobles  of 
her  blood  to  go  to  Avignon,  and  entreat  of  the  pope  that  she  might 
have  possession  of  Provence,  which  is  a  territory  dependent  on  Sicily. 
The  queen  approved  the  advice,  and  made  preparations  for  her  jour- 
ney, carrying  with  her  her  eldest  son  Louis,  who  was  everywhere  on 
the  road  called  king,  from  being  heir  to  the  king  his  father ;  but  these 
affairs  were  not  so  speedily  terminated  as  I  have  pointed  thera  out. 


CHAPTER  CLIII. 

rREPARATIONS  ARE  MADE  IN  FRANCE  FOR  THE  RENEWAL  OF  THE  WAR 
WITH  ENGLAND.  THE  DUCHESS  OF  BRABANT  SUCCEEDS  IN  FORMING  A 
MARRIAGE  BETWEEN  THE  CHILDREN  OF  BURGUNDY  AND  THOSE  OF 
HAINAULT. 

During  the  winter,  the  French  were  busily  employed  in  prepara. 
lions  to  send  forces  to  Scotland  ;  but  the  truces  were  prolonged  be- 
tween  the  French  and  English,  and  their  allies,  from  Michaelmas  to 
the  ensuing  first  day  of  May.  They,  however,  continued  their  pre- 
paraiions  by  sea  and  land,  for  it  was  the  intention  of  the  council  of 
France  to  carry  on  the  war  with  vigor  in  the  course  of  the  next 
summer;  and  the  admiral  of  France  was  to  sail  for  Scotland  with 
ten  thousand  spears,  knights  and  squires.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  count  de  la  Marche  were  ordered  into 
Languedoc,  Limousin,  and  Auvergne,  with  two  thousand  men,  to 
recover  certain  castles  which  the  English  and  pillagers  held,  and 
which  did  much  mischief  to  the  country.  Great  numbers  of  battle- 
axes  were  ordered  to  be  made  in  Picardy  and  Hainault  for  the  ex- 
pedition into  Scotland ;  and  in  Artois,  Lille,  Douay,  and  Tournay, 
much  biscuit  was  made,  and  various  other  stores  got  ready  along  the 
coast  from  Harfleur  to  Sluys,  which  was  the  principal  harbor  whence 
this  armament  was  intended  to  be  embarked. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant,  widow  of  Winceslaus  duke  of  Bohemia, 
by  whose  death  she  had  lost  a  companion  and  much  comfort,  which 
had  caused  her  great  grief,  resided  with  her  attendants  at  Brussels. 
She  was  much  hurt  at  the  troubles  which  existed  in  Flanders,  and, 
if  she  had  possessed  the  means,  would  most  cheerfully  have  put  an 
end  to  them  ;  for  she  was  daily  hearing  how  the  Ghent  men  were 
strengthening  themselves  by  an  alliance  with  the  English,  who  prom- 
ised them  great  support.  She  also  saw  that  her  nephew  and  niece 
of  Burgundy,  who  were  in  truth  her  heirs,  and  among  the  greatest 
princes  of  the  world,  as  weH  by  their  own  heritages  as  by  what  they 
had  in  reversions,  were  very  uneasy  at  these  disturbances  in  Ghent. 
She  knew  that  duke  Albert,  regent  of  Hainault,  had  two  fine  sons 
and  two  handsome  daughters,  neither  of  whom  were  yet  married  ; 
but  she  had  heard  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  very  desirous  to 
accomplish  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  Philippa,  who  had  been 
borne  to  him  by  the  lady  Blanche  his  first  wife,  with  the  eldest  son 
of  duke  Albert,  who,  by  his  own  right,  was  heir  to  the  countries  of 
Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand. 

Thi-s  lady  foresaw,  that  if  such  an  alliance  should  take  place  be- 
tween Hainault  and  England,  the  French  would  be  much  hurt,  and 
the  fair  country  of  Hainault  harassed  either  secretly  or  openly,  by 
all  those  who  should  pass  and  repass  from  France  to  Flanders.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  Hollanders  and  Zealanders  who  bordered  on  the 
sea  assisted  the  Ghent  men  in  various  ways,  of  which  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  and  his  council  had  been  informed.  He  did  not  love  duke 
Albert  the  better  for  this ;  not,  however,  that  he  was  any  way  to  be 
blamed  for  it;  for  with  regard  to  the  Hollanders  and  Zealanders,  as 
the  war  in  Flanders  no  way  ccncerned  them,  he  could  not,  neither 
ought  he  to  have,  forbidden  the  free  course  of  commerce. 

The  good  lady  having  considered  all  these  things,  and  the  dan- 
gerous consequences  which  might  ensue,  resolved  to  bring  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  and  duke  Albert  to  a  good  understanding,  and  offered 
herself  as  guaranty  of  all  the  treaties.  She  was  determined  also  to 
prevail  on  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  receive  the  men  of  Ghent  into 
'iis  mercy.  Clerks  and  messengers  were  immediately  set  to  work : 
-nd  she  managed  so  well,  that  a  conference  was  fixed  to  meet  at 
Cambray  on  the  part  of  the  two  dukes.  They  both  assented  to  it, 
as  v/ell  as  their  council,  though  neither  of  them  knew  the  subjects 
this  conference  was  to  treat  of.  To  this  conference,  which  they  had 
under  their  seals  appointed  to  be  held  at  Cam.bray,  on  the  twelfth 
day  in  the  ensuing  January,  the  two  dukes  came,  attended  by  their 
councils.  The  duchess  of  Brabant  came  thither  also,  who  was  the 
mover  in  the  business.  She  first  addressed  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
saying,  "  He  was  the  greatest  prince  on  earth,  and  had  very  fine 
children :  she.  however,  would  be  more  haopy  if  they  were  placed 


in  a  different  sipn)*;-"  :  ^   •,-  •  ,      •  , 

would  \nnrcQ.Be  tllcir  worth;  and,  for  the  present,  she  could  neitncr 

see  nor  point  out  any  better  place  than  Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zea- 
land,  which  would  unite  the  whole  country  together,  and  give  great-r 
,  foor  Qi-.fl  oiarm  to  its  enemies  ;  for,  *  fair  nephew,'  added  she  to  t.^e 
duke  of  Burgundy,  '  I  know  for  a  truth,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
who  is  so  powerful  in  England,  is  extremely  anxious  for  his  daughter 
to  espouse  my  nephew,  William  of  Hainault,  and  I  certainly  wish 
such  good  fortune  may  fall  to  your  children  rather  than  to  the  Eng 
lish.'  "    "  My  good  aunt,"  replied  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  "  I  return 
you  my  thanks,  and,  as  a  proof  that  I  believe  you,  I  shall  allow  you 
to  unite  my  daughter  Margaret  with  the  youth  of  Hainault."  Upon 
such  good  success,  she  instantly  began  to  treat  of  this  marriage. 
Duke  Albert,  to  whom  the  proposition  was  quite  new,  replied  very 
courteously,  but  said,  he  had  not  with  him  those  whom  he  wished  to 
consult  on  the  subject.  *'  And  what  advice  do  you  want?"  answered 
the  duchess,  "  when  it  is  a  question  to  act  properly,  and  keep  your 
country  in  peace."    "  My  wife,"  replied  the  duke  ;  "  for  without  her 
I  shall  do  nothing :  she  is  as  much  interested  in  my  children  as  I 
am  ;  and,  besides,  fair  aunt,  it  will  be  proper  that  the  nobility  of  the 
country  be  apprised  of  it."    The  duchess  answered,  "  Well,  God's 
will  be  done."    She  thought  the  best  she  could  now  do  was  to  let 
them  separate  in  good  humor  with  each  other,  and  desire  they  would 
permit  her  to  call  them  again  together  in  the  same  city  during  Lent, 
and  that  they  would  bring  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  and  madame  de 
Hainault,  with  their  councils,  along  with  them. 

The  lady  acted  in  all  this  so  secretly,  that  very  few  persons  knew 
anything  of  the  matter,  nor  why  this  conference  had  been  holden. 
In  this  state  the  two  dukes  left  Cambray :  the  duke  of  Burgundy 
went  to  the  city  of  Arras,  where  his  lady  was,  and  duke  Albert  re. 
turned  to  his  duchess  in  Holland.  The  duchess  of  Brabant  returned 
to  her  own  country,  and  continually  wrote  to  each  parly,  but  secretly. 
She  had  great  difficulty  to  bring  them  and  their  ladies  to  Cambray, 
and  labored  hard  at  it ;  for  she  was  very  eager  this  marriage  should 
take  place,  to  confirm  the  union  and  friendship  of  Flander?,  Brabant, 
and  Hainault.  The  duchess  managed  so  well  that  the  different  par- 
ties  and  their  councils  met  her  and  her  council  at  Cambray,  where 
was  a  grand  display  of  pomp,  for  each  was  anxious  to  do  honor  to 
the  other.  The  duchess  Margaret  of  Burgundy  and  the  duchess 
Margaret  of  Hainault  were  present,  and  the  last  very  active  in  this 
business.  She  said,  that  if  they  wished  to  marry  their  son  vv^ith 
Margaret  of  Burgundy,  John  of  Burgundy  must  marry  her  daughter, 
by  which  the  ties  of  affection  would  be  the  more  strengthened. 

It  was  much  against  the  inclination  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to 
marry  his  children  at  once  and  to  the  same  family.  He  thought  it 
sufficient  for  his  daughter  to  marry  the  heir  of  Hainault,  and  excused 
himself  for  not  agreeing  to  the  marriage  of  his  son  John,  on  account 
of  his  youth.  The  duke's  intention  was  to  marry  him  to  Catharine 
of  France,  sister  to  his  nephew  the  king  of  France.  These  treaties 
and  conferences  were,  therefore,  on  the  point  of  being  broken  ;  for 
the  duchess  of  Bavaria  declared,  a  marriage  should  never  take  place 
with  her  children,  unless  they  were  both  married  at  the  same  time; 
and  this  resolution  she  kept,  notwithstanding  ,',ll  they  could  say  to 
make  her  alter  it.  The  duchess  of  Brak'int  took  great  pains  in  going 
from  one  to  the  other,  and  in  preventing  the  treaties  from  being 
broken  off :  she  at  last  succeeded,  by  reasoning  properly  with  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  to  bring  the  affair  again  under  con- 
sideration ;  and  it  was  then  agreed  that  the  marriages  should  take 
place  between  the  children  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  those  of 
duke  Albert. 

This  business  had  been  delayed  four  or  five  days  by  an  obstacle 
which  had  arisen  from  the  council  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who 
stated  that  duke  Albert  had  only  a  reversionary  interest  in  Hainault, 
for  his  eider  brother  William  was  then  alive,  though  dangerously  ill 
at  Quesnoy,  and  he  might  survive  his  brother,  and  if  that  should 
happen,  it  was  clear  his  other  brothers  would  have  the  government 
of  Hainault,  and  the  children  of  duke  Albert  be  driven  from  thence. 
This  obstacle  delayed  the  marriages  a  short  rime,  which  was  em- 
ployed in  proving  that  duke  Albert  had  no  other  brother  but  William, 
and  that  the  country  of  Hainault  must  descend  to  him  and  to  his 
children.  When  all  this  was  cleared  up,  there  was  not  any  longer 
delay,  but  the  marriages  were  concluded  and  sworn  to  for  William 
of  Hainault  to  have  for  his  wife  Margaret  of  Burgimdy,  and  John 
of  Burgundy  to  espouse  Margaret  of  Hainault.  They  were  all  to 
returi^  to  Cambray  the  octave  of  Easter,  in  the  year  of  grace  1385, 
to  perform  the  ceremonies  of  the  marriages. 


CHAPTER  CLIV. 

THE  KING  AND  THE  NOBLES  OF  FRANCE  AND  HAIXAu'LT  LAY  fiREAT 
PROVISION  OF  STORES  AT  CAMBRAY.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  SENDS 
EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  EARL  OF  HALVAUL THE  MARRIAGES  OF  THE 
CHILDREN  OF  BURGUNDY  AND  HAINAULT  ARE  CONCLUDED. 

Things  were  in  this  state  when  they  all  left  Cambray.  The  duke 
of  Burgundy  returned  to  the  king  in  France  ;  the  duchess  to  Arras. 
Duke  Albert  and  his  duchess  went  to  Quesnoy  i;i  Hainault;  and 
the  duchess  of  Brabant  to  her  own  country.  Carpenters  and  masons, 
and  all  sorts  of  workmen,  were  instantly  6«at  to  prepare  hdteis  in 


84!> 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Th'\.fjUv'  ttf  Cajiikrav.  and  Durvevors  were  also  ordered  thilher  to  lay 
iM  va^'^  »|WaM'Niyi'tor  jy/iHiSii^ii ,  11  v,tio  piwv-.t.4...^u,        everv  Store 

wa-;  It)  l)L'  delivered  into  the  city  the  week  before  the  octave  ot  fcjaster 
When  the  king  of  France  heard  of  this,  he  eaid  that  he  would  be 
present  at  the  marriage  of  his  cousins  ;  and  commanded  his  maitres 
d'hotel  t3  lay  in  there  such  provisions  as  was  befitting  him.  i  ne' 
palace  of  the  bishop  had  been  retained  for  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
and  was  already  preparing  for  him  ;  but  it  was  necessary  to  give  it 
up  to  the  king,  and  workmen  were  set  to  embellish  it  in  a  royal 
manner,  as  it  appears  at  this  day :  for  never  was  there  a  feast  in  the 
memory  of  man,,  nor  for  these  last  two  hundred  years,  that  had  such 
grand  preparations  made  for  it.  The  nobility,  in  order  to  appear 
with  the  most  pomp  and  magnificence,  were  no  more  sparing  of  their 
money  than  if  it  had  rained  gold  on  them  ;  and  each  endeavored  to 
outshine  the  other. 

Inteiiigence  of  these  marriages  was  earned  to  England,  and  how 
the  dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Albert  intended  uniting  their  children 
together.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  (who  had  nourished  the  hope  that 
William  of  Ilainault  would  choose  his  daughter,  at  least  he  had  so 
been  given  to  understand)  was  pensive  and  melancholy  at  this  news; 
in  order  to  be  better  assured  of  it,  he  determined  to  send,  as  embas. 
sadors,  knights  and  squires  of  his  household  to  Ghent,  with  instruc- 
tions  tu  talk  with  duke  Albert  on  the  subject.  When  they  arrived 
at  Ghent,  they  found  there  the  lord  Bourchier,  Francis  Atremen  and 
Peter  du  Bois,  who  entertained  them  handsomely  for  two  or  three 
days.  They  then  departed  and  went  to  Mons  in  Hainault ;  from 
thence  to  Quesnoy  where  duke  Albert  resided,  and  waited  on  him. 
The  duke,  the  duchess,  and  their  children,  in  honor  of  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  received  the  English  very  politely,  and  the  duke  enter- 
tained  them  well,  as  did  the  lord  de  Gouvingen. 

The  master  of  the  wool-staple  of  all  England,  being  one  of  the 
envoys,  delivered  his  credential  letters,  and  spoke  first.  He  strongly 
recommended  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  his  cousin  duke  Albert,  and 
then  began  on  the  subjects  with  which  he  had  been  charged.  Among 
other  topics,  as  I  have  been  informed,  he  asked  the  duke  if  it  were 
his  intention  to  persevere  in  the  proposed  union  of  his  children  with 
those  of  the  duke  pf  Burgundy.  This  speech  moved  a  little  the 
duke's  choler,  who  replied,  *'  Yes,  sir,  by  my  faith  do  I :  why  do 
you  ask  ?"  "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  I  mention  it  because  rny  lord  of 
Lancaster  has  hitherto  had  hopes  that  the  lady  Philippa,  his  daughter, 
would  have  been  the  wife  of  my  lord  William  your  son."  Upon 
this,  duke  Albert  said,  "  My  friends,  tell  my  cousin,  that  when  he 
marries  any  of  his  children,  I  shall  never  interfere:  he  therefore  need 
not  trouble  himself  about  mine,  nor  how  I  marry  them,  nor  with 
%vhi»ni,  nor  when."  This  was  the  only  answer  the  English  had  from 
duke  Albert.  The  master  of  the  staple  and  his  companions  took 
leave  of  the  duke  after  dinner  and  went  to  Valenciennes,  where  they 
lay  that  night :  on  the  morrow  they  returned  to  Ghent.  More  of 
them  I  know  not,  but  I  believe  they  returned  to  England. 

Easter  was  the  time  fixed  for  the  king  of  France,  the  dukes  of 
Burgundy,  of  Bourbon,  the  duke  Albert  with  the  duchess  his  lady, 
the  duchesses  of  Burgundy  and  of  Brabant,  sir  William  and  sir  John 
de  Namur,  to  be  at  Courtray.  The  king  resided  in  the  bishop's 
palace,  and  each  lord  and  lady  at  their  own  hdtels.  You  may  easily 
imagine,  that  where  the  king  of  France  was  and  so  many  of  his 
nobles,  there  would  also  be  the  flower  of  his  knighthood.  The  king 
arrived  at  Cambray  on  the  Monday  by  dinner-time.  All  the  nobles 
and  ladies,  having  preceded  him,  went  to  meet  him  out  of  his  city ; 
into  which  he  was  escorted,  and  conducted  to  the  palace,  to  the 
sound  of  numerous  trumpets  and  minstrels.  On  Monday,  the  con- 
tracts of  marriage  were  signed  in  the  presence  of  the  king  and  his 
nobles.  The  lord  William  was  to  possess  from  thenceforward  the 
county  of  Ostrevant,*  and  the  lady  Margaret  his  wife  was  to  have 
the  whole  territory  and  castlewick  of  Arquet  in  Brabant:  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  gave  besides  to  his  daughter  one  hundred  thousand 
francs.    Thus  were  the  portions  settled. 

On  Tuesday,  at  the  hour  of  high  mass,  they  were  married,  in  the 
cathedral  chureh  of  our  Lady  in  Cambray,  with  great  solemnity,  by 
the  bishop  of  Qambray,  whose  name  was  John,  and  a  native  of 
Brussels.  There  was  a  very  magnificent  dinner  at  the  palace,  to 
which  were  in^^lted  many  of  the  great  nobles.  The  king  of  France 
had  the  bridegfooms  with  their  brides  seated  at  his  table.  Several 
of  the  principal  lords  served  the  king  and  his  guests,  mounted  on 
large  war-horses.  The  constable  and  the  admiral  of  France  were 
seated  at  table.  Sir  Guy  de  la  Trimouille  and  sir  William  de  Namur 
served,  with  many  other  great  barons  of  France.  There  had  not 
been,  for  five  hundred  years,  so  magnificent  or  renowned  a  solem- 
nity  seen  in  Cambray  as  was  that  of  which  I  am  now  speaking. 

After  this  noble  and  grand  dinner,  great  numbers  of  lords  and 
knights  armed  and  made  themselves  ready  for  the  tournament.  It 
was  held  in  the  market-place,  and  there  were  forty  knights.  The 
king  of  France  tilted  with  a  knight  from  Hainault  called  sir  Nicholas 
d'Espinoit.  This  tournament  was  very  handsome :  the  tilts  were 
well  performed  and  lasted  a  considerable  time ;  a  young  knight, 
called  sir  John  Destrenne,  from  near  Beaumont  in  Hainault,  won  the 
prize.    This  knight  tilted  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  lords  and  ladies, 

*Ostrevanf,  or  island  of  St.  Amand.  This  was  formerly  a  part  of  tlie  country  of 
\  alencienncs.  It  lies  on  the  borders  of  Fluuders  and  Artois.— Baudrand. 
IQ.  il'uot  Ath. 


and  received  .-.a  the  prize  a  dasn -'•precious  stones,  whi^n  '.n'  Jnchesa 
of  Bur^'undy  took  from  b"  "reast ;  and  the  admiral  o.  France  and 
sir  Guv  de  la  Trim^^i'^''  presented  it  to  him.  These  feasts  and 
amusement'  -""''""^d  until  Friday,  when  they  took  leave  of  the 
k\r^  crrer  dinner;  and  the  king,  the  lords  and  the  ladies,  departed 
from  Courtray.  The  duchess  of  Burgundy  carried  with  her,  to  Arras, 
Margaret  of  Hainault,  her  daughter-in-law:  and  madame  de  Hain. 
ault  carried  madame  Margaret  of  Burgundy  to  Quesnoy.  Thua 
ended  all  this  business. 


CHAPTER  CLV. 

THE  DUICE  OF  BEnRY  BETROTHES  HIS  DAUGHTER  TO  THE  SON  OP  THB 
COUNT  DE  BLOIS.  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  AND  THE  COUNT  DK  LA 
MARCHE  ISSUE  THEIR  SUMMONS  TO  INVADE  LIMOUSIN. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  treaty  of  marriage  between  Louis  de 
Blois,  son  of  the  count  Guy  de  Blois,  and  the  lady  Mary  de  Berry, 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  count  de  Blois  carried  his 
countess  and  his  son  Louis,  well  attended  by  lords  and  ladies,  to 
Bourges  in  Berry,  where  the  duke  and  duchess  were  waiting  for 
them,  who  received  them  and  their  company  most  magnificently. 
Everything  was  there  settled  respecting  this  marriage,  and  the  arch, 
bishop  of  Bourges  betrothed  them  in  the  presence  of  a  large  company 
of  nobility  of  both  sexes.  The  marriage  was  not  solemnized  at  that 
time,  because  both  were  very  young ;  but  all  the  contracts  and  en. 
gagements  were  signed,  as  to  its  future  completion,  in  the  presence 
of  several  great  barons  and  knights.  There  were,  at  this  betrothing, 
great  feasts  of  dinners,  suppers,  dancings  and  carollings ;  after  which, 
the  count  and  countess  returned  with  their  son  to  Blois.  The  young 
lady  remained  with  the  duchess  her  mother,  at  a  handsome  castle  in 
Berry  called  Mehun  sur  Yevre.* 

At  this  time,  the  duke  of  Berry  set  out  for  Auvergne,  Languedoc 
and  Avignon,  to  visit  pope  Clement.  It  had  been  before  determined 
that  the  duke  de  Bourbon  and  the  count  de  la  Marche  should  enter 
Limousin,  with  two  thousand  men-at-arms,  to  free  the  countiy  from 
the  English  thieves,  who  were  pillaging  it ;  for  there  were  still  some 
castles  in  Poitou  and  Saintonge  whose  garrisons  did  much  mischief; 
and,  complaints  of  them  having  been  made,  the  duke  of  Berry  was 
desirous  of  providing  a  remedy  for  them.  He  had  therefore  entreated 
his  cousin  the  duke  de  Bourbon  to  undertake  it,  and  not  to  quit 
Limousin  or  Saintonge  until  he  should  have  conquered  the  castle  of 
Vertueil :  for  it  was  from  that  garrison  the  country  had  suffered  the 
most.  The  duke  de  Bourbon  accepted  the  command,  and  issued 
his  summons  for  the  assembling  of  his  vassals  in  Moulins  in  the  Bour- 
bonnois,  the  first  day  of  June.  From  thence  they  iparched  toward 
Limoges,  and  were  met  by  several  bodies  of  men-at-arms.  The  duke 
de  Bourbon  had  at  that  time  for  his  squire  an  amiable  gentleman 
called  John  Bonne  Lance,t  master  and  captain  of  his  men-at-  '  • 
Of  all  the  flower  of  his  knights  and  squires,  certainly  this  squii 
well  worthy  of  such  a  command. 

The  count  de  la  Marche  was  to  accompany  the  duke  de  Bourbon 
in  this  expedition,  and  made  his  preparations  in  the  town  of  Tours. 


CHAPTER  CLVI. 

SIR  JOHN  DE  VIENNE,  ADMIRAL  OF  FRANCE,  SAILS  TO  SCOTLAND  TO  CARRY 
ON  THE  WAR  AGAINST  THE  ENGLISH  AT  THE  EXPIRATION  OF  THE  TROCE. 

At  this  period,  the  men-at-arms  who  had  been  fixed  on  to  accom- 
pany sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  to  Scotland,  arrived  at 
Sluys  in  Flanders.  He  was  to  have  under  his  command  a  thousand 
lances,  knights  and  squires,  and,  I  believe  they  were  all  there :  for 
such  was  the  ardor  of  those  who  wished  to  advance  themselves,  that 
several  went  with  the  admiral  though  they  had  not  been  summoned. 

The  fleet  was  ready  prepared  at  Sluys,  and  the  stores  in  great 
abundance  and  good.  They  embarked  arms  sufficient  for  twelve 
hundred  men  from  head  to  foot.  These  they  had  brought  from  the 
castle  of  Beautd,  near  Paris,  and  they  were  the  arms  of  the  Pari- 
sians, which  had  been  ordered  to  be  deposited  there.  With  the 
admiral  were  plenty  of  excellent  men-at-arms,  of  the  flower  of  knight- 
hood. It  was  the  intention  of  the  admiral  to  give  these  arms  to  the 
knights  and  squires  of  Scotland,  the  better  to  succeed  in  their  enter- 
prise ;  for  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny  and  the  others  had  told  the  king, 
on  their  return  home  last  year,  that  the  Scots  were  very  poorly  armed. 

I  will  now  name  some  of  those  lords  of  France  who  went  into  Scot- 
land. First,  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  the  count  de 
Grand-pr6,  the  lords  de  Verdenay,  de  Sainte  Croix,  the  lord  de 
Montbury,  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny,  sir  William  de  Vienne,  sir  James 
de  Vienne,  lord  d'Espaigny,  sir  Girard  de  Bourbonne,  the  lord  de 
Hetz,  sir  Florimont  de  Quissy,  the  lord  de  Marnel,  sir  Valeran  de 
Rayneval,  the  lord  de  Beausang,  the  lord  de  Wainbrain,  the  lord  de 
RinoUe,  baron  d'Yury,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Perceval  d'Ameual, 
the  lord  de  Ferrieres,  the  lord  de  Fontaines,  sir  Bracquet  de  Braque- 
mont,  tlie  lord  de  Grandcourt,  the  lord  de  Landon,  a  Breton,  sir  Guy 
la  Personne,  sir  William  de  Courroux,  sir  John  de  Hangiers,  sir 

*  "  Mehun  sur  Yevre  "— fjur  leagues  from  Bourses. 

t "  Bonne  Lunce."  I  suspect  tiiis  is  a  nom  de  guerre,  for  no  mention  is  made  of  him 
under  this  name  in  Uie  life  of  the  dake^ 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


343 


Bery  do  Vinselin,  coiisia  to  the  grand  master  of  Prussia,  and  many 
other  g:)od  kiijfrhts  whom  I  cannot  name :  there  were  a  thousand 
lances,  knights  and  squires,  without  reckoning  the  cross-bows  and 
sturdy  varlets. 

They  had  favorable  winds  and  a  good  voyage ;  for  the  weather 
was  very  fine,  as  it  usually  is  in  the  month  of  May.  The  truces  had 
expired  between  the  French  and  English,  the  Ghent  men  and  the 
Flemings,  and  all  other  parts.  War  was  sought  for,  as  it  seemed,  in 
every  quarter ;  and  these  knights  and  squires  who  went  to  Scotland 
gallantly  wished  for  it,  as  they  said,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Scots 
they  would  make  a  good  campaign,  and  carry  on  a  successful  war 
against  England.  However,  the  English,  who  had  received  intelli. 
gence  of  this  expedition,  very  much  suspected  whither  it  was  bound. 


CHAPTER  CLVII. 

TBE  PILLAGERS  OF  GHENT,  SURNAMED  PORKERS,  COMMIT  MUCH  MISCHIEF. 
FRA^'CIS  ATREMEN  DEFEATS  SuME  FRENCH  TROOPS  NEAR  ARDEMBOURG. 

The  lord  Bourchier,  who  had  the  government  of  Ghent  by  order 
of  the  kiiig  of  England  and  the  captains  of  the  commonalty,  Francis 
Atremen,  Peter  du  Bois  and  Peter  le  Nuitre,  had  made  every  pre- 
paration, knowing  the  war  was  to  be  renewed.  They  had  been 
very  busily  employed  during  the  truce,  in  strengthening  and  victual, 
ing  the  town  of  Ghent,  as  well  as  the  castle  of  Gauvre  and  all  other 
places  under  their  obedience. 

At  this  period,  there  were  a  set  of  vagabonds  who  had  taken 
refuge  in  the  wood  of  Respaille,  and  had  fortified  themselves  in  a 
house  so  strongly  that  it  could  not  be  taken.  They  had  been  driven 
out  of  Alost,  Grammont  and  other  towns  in  Flanders  :  having  wasted 
their  all,  and  not  knowing  how  to  live  otherwise  than  by  plunder, 
they  robbed  and  pillaged  any  one  who  fell  in  their  way.  The  sub- 
ject  of  universal  conversation  was  these  Porkers  of  la  Respaille,  which 
wood  is  situated  between  Regnais,  Grammont,  Anghien,  and  Lys- 
ines. They  did  much  mischief  in  the  castlewick  of  Ath,  and  on  the 
lands  of  Floberge,  Lysines  and  Anghien  ;  and  these  pjllagers  were 
supported  by  Ghent.  Under  their  countenance  they  committed 
many  murders  and  robberies :  they  entered  Hainault,  from  whence 
they  dragged  people  out  of  their  beds,  and  carried  them  to  their 
fort,  when  they  ransomed  them,  and  thus  made  war  on  all  mankind. 
The  lord  de  Baudrius  and  de  la  Morte,  castellan  of  Ath,  watched 
them  several  times,  but  he  could  never  catch  them,  for  they  were 
too  well  acquainted  with  the  means  of  escaping.  They  were  so 
much  dreaded  on  the  borders  of  Hainault  and  Brabant  that  none 
dared  to  travel  those  roads,  nor  through  that  part  of  the  country. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  in  consequence  of  the  renewal  of  the 
war,  had  reinforced  the  garrisons  of  his  towns  and  castles  in  Flan, 
ders  with  men  and  stores.  The  lord  de  Guistelles  was  commander 
in  Bruges,  and  sir  John  de  Jumont  in  Courtray  :  for  sir  William  de 
Namur  was'  at  that  time  lord  of  Sluys  :  sir  Roger  de  Guistelle  gov. 
erned  Damme,  and  sir  Peter  de  la  Sieple  Ypres.  Men.at-arms  were 
stationed  in  all  the  frontier  towns  of  Flanders  by  order  of  the  duke 
of  Burgundy.  Sir  Guy  de  Pontarlier,  marshal  of  Burgundy,  re- 
mained in  garrison  in  the  town  of  Ardembourg,  with  sir  Rafflart  de 
Flandtes,  sir  John  de  Jumont,  sir  Henry  du  Going,  the  lord  de  Mon- 
tigny  in  Ostrevant,  the  lord  de  Longueval,  sir  John  de  Bernecte,  sir 
Peter  de  Bailleul,  Belle-Fourriere,  Phelippot  Ganey,  RaouUin  de  la 
Folic,  and  several  more,  to  the  amount  of  two  hundred  combatants. 
They  determined  among  themselves  to  make  an  excursion  into  the 
Quatrc  Mesteirs  and  ravage  that  country,  for  much  provision  was 
carried  from  thence  into  Ghent.  They,  therefore,  having  fixed  on 
a  day  for  this  enterprise,  armed  themselves  and  marched  thither. 

The  same  day  that  the  French  had  fixed  on  their  expedition,  about 
two  thousand  determined  men  had  sailed  out  of  Ghent  under  the 
command  of  Francis  Atremen  :  accidentally  they  found  themselves 
in  a  village  in  the  midst  of  the  French.  When  they  had  reconnoi. 
tred  each  other,  they  saw  a  battle  was  unavoidable.  The  French 
instantly  dismounted,  and,  grasping  their  lances,  advanced  on  the 
enemy  :  the  Ghent  men,  who  were  as  numerous,  did  the  same.  The 
combat  began  sharply  ;  but  the  Ghent  men  advanced  into  a  pass 
which  was  much  to  their  loss,  where  the  battle  was  more  severe  : 
many  gallant  deeds  were  done,  and  many  beat  down.  Sir  Rafflart 
de  Flandres  in  that  place  showed  the  greatest  courage  ;  and  the 
knights  and  squires  engaged  the  Ghent  men  with  determined  valor, 
as  indeed  it  behooved  them  to  do,  for  quarter  was  given  to  none.  At 
last  the  Ghent  men,  by  having  superior  numbers,  gained  the  field, 
;ind  the  French  were  obliged  to  mount  their  horses  or  they  would 
have  been  slain,  for  their  opponents  much  outnumbered  them.  In 
this  encounter  were  killed  sir  John  de  Bernecte,  sir  Peter  de  Bail 
Icul,  Belle-Fourriere,  Phe'ippot  de  Ganey,  RaouUin  de  la  Folie,  and 
many  others  :  the  more  the  pity.  The  rest  were  obliged  to  fly  and 
reenter  Ardembourg,  or  they  must  inevitably  have  been  killed. 

After  this  event,  the  viscount  de  Meaux  was  sent  with  all  his 
men-at-amis  to  garrison  Ardembourg,  which  he  repaired  and  strength- 
ened.    He  had  with  him  several  knights  and  squires  who  were  good 
determined  soldiei-s.    At  this  time  sir  John  de  Jumont  was  great  j 
bailiff"  of  Flanders,  and  had  been  so  for  the  two  preceding  years.  | 
He  was  much  feared  through  all  the  country  for  his  great  prowess,  j 
and  the  deeds  he  had  performed.   Whenever  he  got  hold  of  any  I 


Ghent  men  he  put  them  to  death,  or  had  their  eyes  thrust  out,  .-r 
their  hands,  ears  or  feet  cut  off",  and  in  this  state  sent  them  away  to 
serve  as  an  example  to  their  fellow-citizens.  He  was  so  renowned 
throughout  all  Flanders  for  his  pitiless  justice  in  thus  cruelly  punish 
ing  the  Ghent  men,  that  no  one  was  talked  of  but  him  in  the  whole 
country. 


CHAPTER  CLVIII. 

the  duchess  of  ANJOU  urges  HER  CLAIM  TO  THE  POSSESSION  OF  PRO. 
VENCE.  GALEAS  VISCONTI,  COUNT  DE  VERTUS,  ORDERS  UIS  UNCLE  BER. 
NABO  VISCONTI  TO  BE  IMPRISONED. 

Thus  was  there  confusion  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  as  well  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  England  as  between  John  king  of  Castille 
and  the  king  of  Portugal,  for  the  war  there  had  been  renewed. 

Madame  d'Anjou,  who  retained  the  title  of  queen  of  Naples  and 
Jerusalem,  went  to  Avignon,  where  the  pope  resided,  and  there  kept 
her  state  with  her  son  Lewis,  who  styled  himself  king  of  Sicily, 
which  his  father  had  conquered.  The  queen  had  intentions  to  make 
war  on  the  Provcngals,  if  they  did  not  acknowledge  her  as  their 
sovereign  lady  and  put  themselves  under  her  obedience.  Sir  Ber- 
nard  de  la  Salle  had  already  entered  Provence  and  declared  war  in 
her  name.  At  this  time,  the  jord  de  Coucy  was  also  at  Avignon  ; 
for  he  had  been  confined  to  his  bed  for  fifteen  weeks  from  a  bruise 
he  had  received  on  his  leg  during  an  excursion  on  horseback.  On 
his  recovery,  he  often  visited  the  queen,  and  comforted  her  much,  as 
he  was  well  able  to  do.  She  was  expecting  the  duke  of  Berry,  who 
was  on  his  road  to  Avignon  to  hold  a  conference  with  the  pope,  to 
assist  her. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  uncles  had  sent  the  lord  Louis  de 
Sancen-e,  marshal  of  France,  to  Provence,  with  five  hundred  men-at- 
arm.s,  to  make  war  on  the  Proven9als,  if  they  did  not  submit  to  the 
queen.  Some  had  done  so,  but  not  all :  however,  the  city  of  P.Iar. 
seilles  and  the  greater  part  had  surrendered  themselves  to  her ;  but 
the  cities  of  Aix  and  Trascon,  and  some  knights  of  the  country,  re. 
fused  to  admit  her  claim  to  the  county  of  Provence,  until  she  had 
been  peaceably  acknowledged  as  queen,  c.ud  her  son  as  king,  of  la 
Puglia,  Calabria,  Naples  and  Sicily  ;  and  they  said,  that  when  she 
should  be  in  quiet  possession  of  the  above,  all  Provence,  as  was  just, 
would  obey  her.  The  count  de  Conversano  and  his  son  sir  John  de 
Luxembourg  made  war  for  her  in  those  distant  parts,  against  the 
lord  Charles  Durazzo.  Sir  John  de  Bueil  remained  with  the  queen, 
at  Avignon,  as  her  counsellor. 

At  this  period,  another  marvellous  event  happened  at  Lombardy, 
which  was  the  subject  of  genera!  conversation.  The  count  de  Ver. 
tus,  whose  name  was  John  Galeas  Visconti,*  and  his  uncle  were  the 
greatest  personages  in  all  Lombardy.  Sir  Galeas  and  sir  Bernabo 
were  brothers,  and  had  peaceably  reigned  and  fToverned  that  country. 
One  of  these  lords  possessed  nine  cities,  and  the  other  ten  ;  the  city 
of  Milan  was  under  their  government  alternately,  one  year  each. 
When  sir  Galeas,  the  father  of  the  count  de  V<  rtus,  died,  the  affec 
tions  of  the  uncle  for  his  nephew  were  much  weakened  ;  and  sir 
Galeas  suspected,  that  now  his  father  was  dead,  his  uncle  Bernabo 
would  seize  his  lordships,  in  like  manner  as  sir  Galeas,  his  father, 
and  uncle  Bernabo  had  done  to  their  brother  sir  Matthew,  whom  they 
had  put  to  death.  The  count  de  Vertus  was  very  supicious,  and 
plainly  showed  that  he  had  his  fears  of  this  event  taking  place.  How- 
ever,  by  his  actions  and  the  capture  he  made,  he  proved  himself  the 
more  subtle  of  the  two.    I  will  relate  the  circumstance. 

Sir  Bernabo  heavily  oppressed  that  part  of  Lombardy  of  which  he 
was  lord,  and  taxed  his  vassals,  two  or  three  times  a-year,  a  half  or 
a  third  of  their  wealth ;  but  none  dared  to  murmur  against  him.  Sir 
Galeas,  count  de  Vertus,  to  acquire  popularity  and  praise,  did  not 
levy  any  taxes  on  his  possessions,  but  simply  lived  on  his  rents.  This 
mode  he  had  followed  for  five  years,  ever  since  the  death  of  his  father, 
which  gained  him  so  much  the  love  of  the  Lombards,  that  they  all 
praised  him,  and  lived  happily  under  him  ;  while,  on  the  contrary, 
they  abused  underhand  sir  Bernabo,  who  would  not'leave  them  any. 
thing.  The  count  de  Vertus  (who  had  formtd  his  plan,  and  was 
acting  accordingly,  from  the  suspicions  he  had  of  his  uncle,  and,  as 
some  said,  from  appearances  having  been  manifested,  that  confirmed 
them)  issued  a  secret  summons  to  those  in  whom  he  confided  the 
most :  to  some  of  whom  he  revealed  his?  plan,  but  not  to  all,  lest  i% 
should  be  made  public.  A  day  had  been  appointed  by  sir  Bernabo 
to  make  an  excursion  of  pleasure  from  one  of  his  castles  to  another. 
Upon  this,  his  nephew  placed  three  ambuscades  on  the  road  sir  Ber. 
nabo  was  to  take  ;  so  that  it  was  not  pos;  ible  but  he  must  fall  into 
one  of  them.  He  had  ordered  that  he  should  be  made  prisoner,  and 
on  no  account  killed,  unless  he  made  too  obstinate  a  defence. 

Thus  as  sir  Bernabo  was  riding  from  one  town  to  another,  r.iis- 
trusting  no  evil,  nor  any  way  thinking  of  his  nephew,  but  consider- 
ing himself  as  perfectly  safe,  he  entered  one  of  the  ambuscades,  when 
the  men  planted  in  ambush  instantly  advanced  to  him  full  speed  and 
with  lances  in  their  rests.  Sir  Bernabo  iiad  a  German  knight  with 
him,  who  cried  out,  "  My  lord,  save  yourself!  for  I  see  people  of  a 
bad  mien  coming  toward  you,  and  I  know  them  to  be  persons  be. 
j  longing  to  your  nephew  sir  Galeas."    Sir  Bernabo  replied,  that  "  he 

1  *  John  Galeas  Visconti,  count  of  Vertus.  succeeded  his  father  Galeas  in  theeovero 
'  meat  of  one-half  of  Lombardy  in  1378.'->£s. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


was  not  acquainted  with  any  place  where  he  could  save  himself,  if 
they  had  any  evil  inientioiis  againot  him,  and  that  he  was  uncon. 
Ecioiis  of  having  done  anything  against  his  nephew  that  should  make 
him  fly."  Those  who  had  been  placed  in  ambuscade  continued  a-:, 
vancing  toward  sir  Bernabo.  When  the  German,  who  was  a  man  of 
honor  and  knight  of  the 
body  to  sir  Bernabo,  saw 
them  thus  approaching 
his  lord,  having  the 
Bwoid  of  his  master  be- 
fore him,  he  instantly 
drew  it  out  of  its  scab, 
bard  and  placed  it  in  the 
hands  of  sir  Bernabo 
(which  was  seen  by 
those  who  were  press, 
ing  forward  ;)  and  then 
the  knight  drew  his  own 
Bword,  like  a  valiant 
man,  and  put  himself 
on  his  defence.  This, 
however,  did  not  avail, 
for  he  as  well  as  sir  Bar- 
nabo  were  instantly  sur. 
rounded,  and  the  knight 
was  slain,  under  pre- 
tence that  at  the  com- 
mencement he  meant 
to  defend  himself;  for 
whose  death  sir  Galeas 
was  afterwards  sorely 
vexed. 

Sir  Bernabo  was 
made  prisoner  without 
any  defence  made  by 
him  or  his  attendants, 
and  carried  to  a  castle 
vs^here  his  nepl»?  w  was, 
who  was  much  rej'j?ced 
on  his  arrival.  Th-at 
same  day  his  wife,  and 
children  that  were  mar- 
riageable were  also  ar- 
rested, and  confined  by 

the  lord  of  Milan,  who  took  possession  of  all  the  lordships,  castles, 
towns,  and  cities  which  sir  Bernabo  held  in  Lombardy.  His  uncle 
died  shortly  after ;  but  I  know  not  by  what  means,  though  I  believe  it 
was  from  being  bled  in  the  neck,  for  in  Lombardy  they  are  accus- 
tomed  to  make  such  bleedings  when  they  wish  to  hasten  the  death 
of  any  one.*  News  of  this  was  soon  spread  abroad :  some  were^ 
pleased  at  it,  others  vexed  ;  for  sir  Bernabo  had  in  his  time  done 
30  many  acts  of  cruelty,  and  without  reason,  that  few  pitied  him, 
eaying,  he  had  well  deserved  it.  This  was  the  end  of  sir  Bernabo  Vis- 
conti,  who  had  reigned  most  powerfully  in  Lombardy. 


On  the  duke's  arrival  at  Niort,  he  found  plenty  of  men-at-arms 
imp-itient  for  his  arrival.  His  cousin  the  count  de  la  Marche,  witJi 
a  large  body,  the  viscount  de  Tonnerre,  sir  Uemy  de  Thouars, 
seneschal  of  Limousin,  the  lords  de  Pon?,  de  Partenay,  de  Tours,  de 
Poueanges,  and  many  other  barons  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge  were 


fxCNOSSB  CnOiB-SOWMKN  attacking  the  Bridge  of  Taillebourf?.  The  Archers  taken  from  contemporary  niuminalion,  andfrom  Speelment 
of  their  Costumes  and  Weapons,  in  Sir  Samuel  Meyrick's  Collection,  Goodrich  Court. 


CHAPTER  CLIX. 

miLlAM  DE  LIGNAC,  SENESCHAL  OF  SAINTONGE  FOR  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE, 
CONQUERS  FROM  THE  ENGLISH  THE  CASTLE  OF  AIGLE.  THE  ARMY  OF 
THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  TAKES  MONTLIEU  AND  THE  BRIDGE  OF  TAILLE- 
BOURG,  WHILE  BESIEGING  THAT  PLACE. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  arniy  which  the  duke  of  Bourbon  and 
the  count  de  la  Marche  conducted  into  Poitou  and  Limousin.  The 
duke  left  Moulins  in  the  Bourbonnois,  and  marched  with  a  handsome 
company  of  knights  and  squires  to  accomplish  his  expedition,  at- 
tended by  John  de  Harcourt  his  nephew.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  had 
issued  his  special  summons  for  those  of  Berry,  Auvergne,  Poitou, 
Rouergue,  Saintonge,  and  Limousin,  to  assemble  at  Niort,  twelve 
leagues  from  Poitiers.  While  this  army  was  assembling,  sir  William 
de  Lignac,  a  valiant  knight  and  seneschal  for  the  king  of  France  of 
Saintonge,  and  governor  of  Millau,t  resided  in  that  country.  He 
advanced  into  the  Angoumois  with  all  his  men-at-arms,  to  the  amount 
of  two  hundred  combatants,  and  halted  before  the  castle  of  Aigle, 
which  the  English  possessed,  and  from  this  place  during  the  winter  and 
the  preceding  summer,  they  had  exceedingly  harassed  the  country. 

Sir  William,  on  his  arrival  at  the  castle,  dismounted,  and  ordered 
his  men  to  do  the  same,  when  they  instantly  began  the  attack.  It 
was  very  severe  and  of  long  continuance,  for  those  within  it  fought 
for  their  lives.  Sir  William  performed  such  gallant  deeds  as  proved 
him  worthy  of  being  their  leader.  He  did  not  spare  himself,  and 
showed  how  they  ought  to  attack  it.  The  place  was  at  last  taken 
by  storm,  and  the  French,  entering  it  by  ladders,  made  prisoners  of 
nJl  that  were  found  there,  or  put  them  to  the  sword.  This  first  con. 
quest  this  season  was  made  by  sir  William  de  Lignac,  as  he  was 
waiting  for  the  duke  of  Bourbon  and  his  army. 

*  Bernai)o  was  seized  by  his  nephew  on  the  6th  of  May  and  died  on  the  18th  of  De- 
tember.  1385.— Ed. 
t  "  Millau."  Q,  if  not  Millac :  which  is  iu  tbOM  parts. 


there.  Sir  William  de  Lignac  came  thither  to  wail  on  the  duke, 
having  conquered  the  castle  de  I'Aigle,  for  which  the  duke  felt  him- 
self obliged  to  him.  When  all  these  men-at-arms  were  mustered, 
they  amounted  to  full  seven  hundred  lances,  not  including  the  Ge- 
noese and  the  lusty  varlets  :  in  the  whole,  two  thousand  combatants. 
They  then  held  a  council  whither  they  should  turn  their  arms  ;  to 
Bertueil,  Taillebourg,*  or  Montlieu.t  After  having  well  considered 
each  situation,  they  determined  to  march  to  Montlieu,  because  it  was 
a  strong  castle  near  the  moors  of  Bordeaux  ;  and,  if  they  should  suc- 
ceed in  taking  it,  the  others  would  be  weakened,  and  none  able  to 
quit  Bordeaux  without  their  knowledge. 

They  marched  through  the  Angoumois,  and  on  arriving  at  Mont, 
lieu,  prepared  for  the  siege.  Sir  James  Poussart  and  John  Bonne- 
lance  were  the  leaders  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon's  men-at-arms,  and 
of  the  whole  army.  They  were  not  long  besieging  Montlieu  before 
they  made  ready  their  ladders  and  other  things,  necessary  for  an 
attack.  They  surrounded  the  castle  and  began  the  assault,  but 
those  within  defended  themselves  vigorously.  The  combat  was 
sharp,  long  continued,  and  many  gallant  deeds  were  done  ;  for  the 
French  mounted  their  ladders  with  rapidity,  and  fought  hand  to  hand 
on  the  battlements  with  their  daggers  :  in  short,  they  exerted  them, 
selves  so  much  that  the  castle  was  fairly  won  by  storm,  and  most 
within  perished. 

When  the  lords  of  France  had  got  possession  of  Montlieu,  they 
reinforced  it  with  a  new  gaiTison  and  stores,  and  then  took  the  road 
to  Taillebourg  on  the  Charente.  Dinandon  de  la  Perate,  a  Gascon, 
was  governor  of  this  fortress,  an  able  man-at-arms,  who  held  the 
French  cheap.  When  they  came  from  Taillebourg,  the  duke  of 
Bourbon  and  his  company  took  two  small  forts  which  had  much  ha- 
rassed the  borders  of  Poitou  and  Limousin,  la  Froncette,  and  Archac  : 
the  garrisons  were  slain,  and  the  castles  given  up  to  those  of  the  ad- 
jacent countries,  who  instantly  razed  them  to  the  ground. 

The  siege  of  Taillebourg  was  now  formed,  and  four  block-houses 
were  erected  before  it.  Near  Taillebourg  was  a  bridge,  the  Cha- 
rente, which  the  English  and  Gascons  had  fortified,  so  that  no  vessel 
from  la  Rochelle  or  Saintonge  could  pass  without  great  danger,  un- 
less  by  paying  toll.  The  French  lords  determined  to  gain  this 
bridge,  to  facilitate  their  other  attacks,  and  to  be  in  greater  security 
in  their  block-houses.  They  ordered  vessels  ready  prepared  and 
armed  to  ascend  the  Charente  from  la  Rochelle,  in  which  they  had 
placed  large  bodies  of  cross-bows  and  Genoese,  to  skirmish  with 
those  at  the  bridge.  The  attack  was  severe,  for  the  English  and 
Gascons  had  well  fortified  the  bridge,  and  they  defended  it  with 


*  "  Taillebourg,"  a  town  in  Saintonge  on  ihr  Charente,  three  leagues  fromSaiotfli. 
t  "  Montlieu."  a  village  in  Saintonge,  electioa  of  Saiates. 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND.  FRANCE,  SPAIN,  &c. 


m 


spirit,  as  it  behooved  them  to  do,  for  they  were  vigorously  attacked 
by  land  and  water.  The  eldest  son  of  the  count  de  Harcourt,  named 
John,  was  made  a  knight  at  this  assault,  by  his  uncle  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  and  displayed  his  banner. 

This  attack  on  the  bridge  of  Taillebourg  was  long  continued : 
many  gallant  actions  were  performed;  but  the  cross-bows  and  Ge- 
noese in  the  vecsels  shot  so  ably,  that  those  on  the  bridge  scarcely 
dared  to  appear  t  nd  det'end  themselves.  Why  should  I  make  a  long 
tale  of  this  ?  The  bridge  was  carried  by  storm,  and  all  found  there 
slain  or  drowned  :  not  one  escaped.  Thus  did  the  French  gain  the 
bridge  of  Taillebourg.  Their  siege  was  carried  on  more  eagerly  for 
this.  Taillebourg  is  situated  three  leagues  from  St.  Jean  d'Angely, 
anid  two  from  S.-iintes,  in  the  finest  country  in  the  world. 

Dinandon,  and  those  in  the  castle,  were  much  astonished  and 
vexed  at  the  capture  of  the  brieve  ;  and  they  had  reason,  for  they 
lost  by  it  the  passage  of  the  river.  However,  they  would  not  sur- 
render ;  for  they  felt  themselves  in  a  strong  place,  and  expected 
succors  from  Bordeaux,  as  it  had  been  currently  reported  on  the 
borders  of  the  Bordelois,  and  confirmed  by  all  the  English  and  Gas- 
con  garrisons,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  or  the  earl  of  Buckingham, 
was  to  arrive  at  Bordeaux  with  two  thousand  men-at-arms  and  four 
thousand  archers,  t'j  combat  the  French  and  to  oblige  them  to  raise 
all  their  sieges  :  in  this  they  placed  great  hopes,  but  it  turned  out 
otherwise,  as  I  shall  tell  you. 

In  truth,  before  the  army  under  the  command  of  the  admiral  of 
France  was  prepared  to  sail  for  Scotland,  it  had  been  ordered  in 
England  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  sir  John  Holland,  brother  to  the 
king,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  sir 
William  Wind;  or,  sir  John  Silbain,  and  other  barons  and  knights  to 
the  amount  of  a  thousand  lances  and  three  thousand  archers,  should 
Bail  for  Bordeau.:,  and  remain  there  the  whole  summer,  to  reinforce 
Mortaigne,  Bouteville,  and  those  castles  which  held  out  for  them  in 
Gascony  and  Languedoc  :  they  were  to  fight  with  the  French,  should 
they  find  them  in  the  country  ;  and,  after  having  remained  there  a 
season,  they  were  to  march  to  Castille  by  way  of  Bayonne  and  Na. 
varre,  for  there  was  a  treaty  between  them  and  the  king  of  Navarre, 
All  this  had  been  settled  in  the  imaginations  of  the  English,  but 
it  proved  a  disappointment ;  for,  when  they  learned  for  a  truth  that 
the  admiral  of  France  with  a  thousand  lances  of  chosen  knights  and 
squires  were  preparing  to  sail  for  Scotland,  their  counsels  were 
changed,  and  none  dared  to  think  of  quitting  their  country,  nor  of 
weakening  their  forces:  for  they  much  dreaded  the  consequences  of 
this  junction  of  the  French  with  the  Scots.  There  was  also  a  report 
at  this  time,  that  England  was  to  be  attacked  in  three  different  parts 
by  the  French.  One  expedition  was  from  Brittany,  as  it  was  said 
that  the  duke  of  Brittany  was  become  a  good  Frenchman  ;  another 
from  Normandy,  where  the  constable  of  France  was  making  his  pre- 
parations  at  Harfleur,  Dieppe,  and  all  along  the  coast  as  far  as  St. 
Valery  and  Crotoy  ;  the  third  from  Scotland.  From  fear  of  this,  the 
■government  of  England  would  not  allow  any  knights  or  squires  to 
quit  the  country,  but  attended  to  the  fortifying  of  their  harbors.  At 
this  season  Richard,  earl  of  Arundel,  admiral  of  the  English  sea, 
was  cruising  with  sixty  or  fourscore  large  vessels,  armed  and  fitted 
with  men-at-arms  and  archers:  he  had,  besides,  nine  light  vessels 
off"  Normandy  to  gain  intelligence. 

We  will  leave  for  a  while  the  duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  siege  of 
Taillebourg,  which  lasted  upward  of  nine  weeks,  and  relate  how  the 
admiral  of  France,  with  the  army  under  his  command,  landed  in 
Scotland,  and  what  a  handsome  reception,  in  appearance,  they  met 
with  from  the  country. 


CHAPTEJl  CLX. 

SIR  JOHN  DE  VIENNE,  ADMIRAL  OF  FRANCE,  ARRIVES  IN  SCOTLAND  WITH 
HIS  ARMY.     HE  MEETS  WITH  BAD  TREATMENT  THERE. 

The  French  army  that  was  bound  for  Scotland  had  very  favorable 
winds,  for  it  was  in  the  month  of  May,  when  the  weather  is  temper, 
ate  and  agreeable.  They  coasted  Flanders,  Holland,  Zealand,  and 
Friseland,  and  advanced  until  they  approached  so  near  Scotland  as 
to  see  it ;  but  before  they  arrived  there  an  unfortunate  accident  befel 
a  knight  of  France  and  an  expert  man-at-arms,  named  sir  Aubert 
d'Angers.  The  knight  was  young  and  active,  and  to  show  his  agil. 
ity  he  mounted  aloft  by  the  ropes  of  his  ship  completely  armed  ;  but, 
his  feet  slipping,  he  fell  into  the  sea,  and  the  weight  of  his  armor, 
which  sunk  him  instantly,  deprived  him  of  any  assistance,  for  the 
ship  was  soon  at  a  distance  from  the  place  where  he  had  fallen.  All 
the  barons  were  much  vexed  at  this  misfortune,  but  they  were  forced 
to  endure  it,  as  they  could  not  any  way  remedy  it. 

They  continued  their  voyage  until  they  arrived  at  Edinburgh,  the 
capital  of  Scotland,  where  the  king  chiefly  resides  when  he  is  in  that 
part  of  the  country.  The  earls  of  Douglas  and  Moray,  from  the  in- 
formation  they  had  received,  were  waiting  for  them  in  Edinburgh  ; 
and  as  soon  as  they  were  come,  hastened  to  meet  them  at  the  harbor, 
and  received  them  most  amicably,  bidding  them  welcome  to  their 
country.  The  Scots  barons  instantly  recognized  sir  Geoffry  de 
Charny,  for  he  had  resided  full  two  months  with  them  last  summer 
in  Scotland.  Sir  Geoffry  made  them  acquainted,  as  he  verv  well 
knew  how,  with  the  admiral  and  the  barons  of  France    A't  that' 


time  the  king  was  not  in  Edinburgh,  but  in  the  Highlands*  of  Scot- 
land :  his  sons  received  them  handsomely,  telling  them  the  king 
would  shordy  be  there. 

They  were  satisfied  with  this  information,  and  the  lords  and  their 
men  lodged  themselves  as  well  as  they  could  in  Edinburgh,  and 
those  who  could  not  lodge  there  were  quartered  in  the  different  vil. 
lages  thereabout.  Edinburgh,  notwithstanding  it  is  the  residence  of 
the  king,  and  is  the  Paris  of  Scotland,  is  not  such  a  town  as  Tournay 
or  Valenciennes;  for  there  are  not  in  the  whole  town  four  thousand 
houses.  Several  of  the  French  lords  were  therefore  obliged  to  take 
up  their  lodgings  in  the  neighboring  villages,  and  at  Dunfermline, 
KeIson,t  Dunbar,  Dalkeith,  and  in  othsr  villages. 

News  was  soon  spread  through  Scotland,  that  a  large  body  of 
men-at-arms  from  France  were  arrived  in  the  country.  Some  began 
to  murmur  and  say,  "  What  devil  has  brought  them  here  ?  or  whp 
has  sent  for  them  ?  Cannot  we  carry  on  our  wars  with  England 
without  their  assistance  ?  We  shall  never  do  any  effectual  good  as 
long  as  they  are  with  us.  Let  them  be  told  to  return  again,  for  we 
are  sufficiently  numerous  in  Scotland  to  fight  our  own  quarrels,  and 
do  not  want  their  company.  We  neither  understand  their  language 
nor  they  ours,  and  we  cannot  converse  together.  They  will  very 
soon  eat  up  and  destroy  all  we  have  in  this  country,  and  will  do  us 
more  harm,  if  we  allow  them  to  remain  among  us,  than  the  English 
could  in  battle.  If  the  English  do  burn  our  houses,  what  conse- 
quence  is  it  to  us  ?  we  can  rebuild  them  cheap  enough,  for  we  only 
require  three  days  to  do  so,  provided  we  have  five  or  &ix  poles  and 
boughs  to  cover  them."  Such  was  the  conversation  of  the  Scots  on 
the  arrival  of  the  French  :  they  did  not  esteem  them,  but  hated  them 
in  their  hearts,  and  abused  them  with  their  tongues  as  much  as  they 
could,  like  rude  and  worthless  people  as  they  are. 

I  must,  however,  say  that,  considering  all  things,  it  was  not  right 
for  so  many  of  the  nobility  to  have  come  at  this  season  to  Scotland: 
it  would  have  been  better  to  have  sent  twenty  or  thirty  knights  from 
France,  than  so  large  a  body  as  five  hundred  or  a  thousand.  The 
reason  is  clear.  In  Scotland  you  will  never  find  a  man  of  worth  : 
ihey  are  like  ravages,  who  wish  not  to  be  acquainted  with  any  one, 
and  are  too  envious  of  the  good  fortune  of  others,  and  suspicious  of 
losing  anything  themselves,  for  their  country  is  very  poor.  When 
the  English  n'.ake  inroads  thither,  as  they  have  very  frequently  done, 
they  order  their  provisions,  if  they  wish  to  live,  to  follow  close  at 
their  backs ;  for  nothing  is  to  be  had  in  that  country  without  great 
difficulty.  There  is  neither  iron  to  shoe  horses,  nor  leather  to  make 
harness,  saddles  or  bridles :  all  these  things  come  ready  made  from 
Flanders  by  sea ;  and,  should  these  fail,  there  is  none  to  be  had  in 
the  country. 

When  these  barons  and  knights  of  France,  who  had  been  used  to 
handsome  hotels,  ornamented  apartments,  and  castles  with  the  good 
soft  beds  to  repose  on,  saw  themselves  in  such  poverty,  they  began 
to  laugh,  and  to  say  before  the  admiral,  "  What  could  have  brought 
us  hither  ?  We  have  never  known  till  now  what  was  meant  by  * 
poverty  and  hard  living.  We  now  have  found  the  truth  of  what  our 
fathers  and  mothers  were  used  to  tell  us,  when  they  said,  '  Go,  go, 
thou  shalt  have  in  thy  time,  shouldst  thou  live  long  enough,  hard  beds 
and  poor  lodgings ;'  all  this  is  now  come  to  pass."  They  said  also 
among  themlelves,  "  Let  us  hasten  the  object  of  our  voyage,  by  ad- 
vancing toward  England  :  a  long  stay  in  Scotland  will  be  neither 
honorable  nor  profitable."  The  knights  made  remonstrances  re- 
specting all  these  circumstances  to  sir  John  de  Vienne,  who  appeased 
them  as  well  as  he  could,  saying,  "My  fair  sirs,  it  becomes  us  to 
wait  patiently,  and  to  speak  fair,  since  we  are  got  into  such  difficul- 
ties.  We  have  a  long  way  yet  to  go,  and  we  cannot  return  through 
England.  Take  in  good  humor  whatever  you  can  get.  You  cannot 
always  be  at  Paris,  Dijon,  Beaune  or  Cha,lons :  it  is  necessary  for 
those  who  wish  to  live  with  honor  in  this  world  to  endure  good  and 
evil." 

By  such  words  as  these,  and  others  which  I  do  not  remember,  did 
sir  John  de  Vienne  pacify  his  army  in  Scotland.  He  made  as  much 
acquaintance  as  he  could  with  the  Scottish  barons  and  knights :  but 
he  was  visited  by  so  very  few  it  is  not  worth  speaking  of;  for,  as  I 
have  said  before,  there  is  not  much  honor  there,  and  they  are  people 
difficult  to  be  acquainted  with.  The  carls  of  Douglas  and  Moray 
were  the  principal  visitants  to  the  lords  of  France.  These  two  lords 
paid  them  more  attention  than  all  the  rest  of  Scotland.  But  tins  was 
not  the  worst,  for  the  French  were  hardly  dealt  with  in  their  pur- 
chases;  and  whenever  they  wanted  to  buy  horses,  they  were  asked, 
for  what  was  worth  only  ten  florins,  sixty  and  a  hundred  :  with  difla- 
culty  could  they  be  found  at  that  price.  When  the  horse  had  been 
bought  there  was  no  furniture  nor  any  housings  to  be  met  with,  un- 
less  the  respective  articles  had  been  brought  with  them  from  Flan, 
ders.  In  this  situation  were  the  French  :  besides,  whenever  tlicir 
servants  went  out  to  forage,  they  were  indeed  permitted  to  load  their 
horses  with  as  much  as  they  could  pack  up  and  carry,  but  they  were 
way-laid  on  their  return,  and  villainously  beaten,  robbed,  and  same, 
times  slain,  insomuch  that  no  varlet  dared  go  out  foraging  for  fear  of 
death.  In  one  month  the  French  lost  upward  of  a  hundred  varlets* 
for  when  three  or  four  went  out  foraging  not  gne  returned,  in  such  a 
hideous  manner  were  they  treated. 

"  *  £71  la  sauvage  Esco3»e." 

1 "  Kelson"— U.  Kelso  would  have  been  too  for  (UstanU 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &o. 


346 

Willi  all  this  the  k\n^  required  many  entreaties  before  he  would 
come  forward  :  the  knights  and  squires  of  Scotland  were  the  cause 
of  this,  for  they  declared,  they  would  not  at  this  season  wage  war 
with  England,  that  the  French  might  pay  more  dearly  for  their  com- 
ing. Before  the  king  would  come  tj  Edinburgh,  it  was  necessary 
to  pay  iiim  a  large  sum  of  money  for  himself  and  his  courtiers.  Sir 
John  de  Vionne  engaged,  under  his  seal,  that  he  would  never  quit 
Scotland  until  the  king  and  his  people  were  perfectly  satisfied :  for, 
had  he  not  done  so,  he  would  not  have  had  any  assistance  from  the 
Scots.  He  was  obliged  to  make  this  bargain  or  a  worse  ;  but  how. 
ever  advantngeous  it  was  for  them,  and  whatever  affection  he  gained 
by  it,  they  made  the  war  solely  profitable  for  themselves,  as  I  shall 
relate  in  this  history.  At  present  I  wish  to  return  to  what  was  pass- 
ing in  Flander?,  and  to  speak  of  the  marriage  of  the  young  king  of 
France,  which  happened  at  this  period. 

CHAPTER  CLXI. 

rax  TOWN  OF  AKDEMBOURG*  NARROWLY  ESCAPES  BEING  TAKEN  BY  SUR- 
PRISE BY  FRANCIS  ATREMEN  AND  HIS  GHENT  MEN. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  detachment  of  sir  Rafilart  de  Flandres, 
jvhich  he'had  led  into  the  Quatre  Mestiers,  sir  Robert  de  Bethune, 
discount  de  Meaux,  came  to  Ardembourg,  whither  he  had  been  sent 
to  garrison  it.  He  found  there  sir  John  de  Jumont  and  his  compan- 
ions:  he  had  also  brought  with  him  rbout  forty  knights,  who  were 
eager  to  meet  with  adventures.  On  the  vitcount's  arrival,  he  began 
to  repair  and  strengthen  the  fortifications  of  the  town.  Francis 
Atremen  and  those  of  Ghent  were  constantly  devising  plans  to  annoy 
their  enemies,  and  do  them  mischief.  Their  attention  was  particu- 
larly directed  to  places  in  their  neighborhood,  such  as  Oudenarde, 
Dendremonde,  Ardembourg,  Damme,  Bruges  and  Sluys.  It  behooved 
those  towns  to  keep  a  strict  guard  and  watch  well ;  for  in  regard  to 
storming  and  scaling  towns,  and  such  like  subtleties,  these  Ghent 
men  were  very  skilful  and  alert. 

About  the  end  of  May,  Francis  Atremen,  with  seven  thousand 
armed  men,  sallied  out  of  Ghent,  with  the  intent  to  take  Ardembourg 
by  surprise,  and  to  make  all  the  knights  and  squires  there  in  garrison 
prisoners.  They  were  more  desirous  to  take  the  governor,  sir  John 
de  Jumont,  than  all  the  rest ;  for  he  had  done  them  much  mischief, 
by  slaying  and  taking  their  people,  thrusting  out  their  eyes,  cutting 
off  their  hands  or  ears,  so  that  they  could  not  love  him.  For  this 
purpose,  they  came  on  Wednesday  at  daybreak  to  Ardembourg, 
having  with  them  their  ladders  ready  prepared.  Now  observe  what 
great  peril  they  were  in:  the  viscount  de  Meaux,  sir  John  de  Jumont, 
sir  Rafflart  de  Flandres,  the  lord  de  Daymart,  sir  Tiercelot  de  Mon- 
tigny,  sir  Ferducas  de  Port  St.  Marc,  the  lord  de  Longueval  and  sir 
John  his  son,  sir  Hugh  Desnel,  the  lord  de  Lalain,  sir  Reginald  de 
Lommie  and  several  more,  were  sleeping  quietly  in  their  beds,  trust- 
ing to  the  watchfulness  of  the  guard  :  but  the  guards  of  the  night 
were  almoet  all  retired,  and  the  watchman  was  mounting  his  post, 
when  Francis  Atremen  and  his  Ghent  men,  with  their  ladders  on 
their  shoulders,  had  crossed  the  ditches  and  fixed  their  ladders  to  the 
walls,  which  the  foremost  had  begun  to  mount. 

By  accident,  the  lord  de  St.  Aubin  and  a  squire  from  Picardy, 
called  Enguerrand  Zendequin,  were  at  this  moment  parading  the 
town  close  by  the  walls :  they  had  with  them  three  picards  armed 
with  pikes.  I  believe  they  had  been  on  guard  this  night,  and  were 
then  retiring.  To  say  the  truth,  if  they  had  not  been  where  they 
were,  Ardembourg  must  infallibly  have  been  taken,  and  all  the 
knights  in  their  beds.  When  the  lord  de  St.  Aubin  and  Enguerrand 
Zendequin  perceived  the  Ghent  men  mounting  by  ladders  to  the 
battlements,  and  lhat  one  of  them  was  actually  putting  his  leg  over 
the  wall  to  enter  the  town,  they  were  very  much  alarmed,  but  not  so 
much  as  to  prevent  them  defending  the  place  :  they  saw  clearly,  that 
if  they  fled,  the  town  must  be  conquered  ;  for  the  Ghent  men  had 
arrived  there  so  opportunely,  that  they  were  entering  it  just  between 
the  time  of  the  dismissal  of  the  night-guard  and  the  watchman 
mounting  his  post. 

"Forward,  forward!"  cried  sir  Enguerrand  to  the  pikemen  :  "  here 
are  our  enemies:  let  us  defend  ourselves  and  our  town,  or  it  is  taken." 
They  then  advanced  to  the  place  where  they  had  fixed  their  ladders 
and  intended  entering.  The  pikemen  attacked  him  who  was  about 
to  enter  so  vigorously  vvith  their  pikes,  tliat  he  tumbled  into  the  ditch. 
At  this  time,  the  watch  was  at  his  post,  who,  noticing  the  large  bat- 
talion in  the  ditches  and  thereabouts,  sounded  his  horn,  crying  out, 
**  Treason,  treason !"  The  town  was  in  motion,  and  the  knights 
heard  in  their  beds  the  noise  and  confusion,  and  also  how  the  Ghent 
men  wanted  to  surprise  their  town.  They  were  very  much  aston- 
ished, and  having  armed  themselves  as  speedily  as  they  could,  sallied 
forth  against  them.  Notwithstanding  they  were  discovered,  the 
Ghent  men  labored  hard  to  enter  the  town  ;  but  those  five  men  held 
out  valiantly  against  them  for  upward  of  half  an  hour,  and  performed 
wonders  in  arms,  for  which  they  were  highly  praised. 

The  lords  now  advanced  in  handsome  array ;  the  viscount  de 
Meaux  with  his  bann*  before  him,  sir  John  de  Jumont  with  his 
pennon,  sir  Rafflart  de  Flandres  and  all  the  others,  shouting  their 


*Ardenibours,  tea  milts     £.  from  firus«t. 


war-cries,  and  found  the  knight  and  squire,  with  the  three  pikemen, 
defending  the  walls  most  gallantly.  When  Francis  Atremen  and  the 
Ghent  men  found  their  scheme  had  failed,  they  called  back  their 
men  and  retreated  in  a  handsome  manner  into  the  Quatre  Mestiers. 

The  garrison  were  more  attentive  in  guarding  their  town  for  the 
future,  and  in  posting  their  sentinels.  They  honored  greatly  their 
five  defenders ;  for,  if  they  had  not  been  there,  Ardembourg  had  been 
lost,  and  all  their  throats  cut. 


CHAPTER  CLXII. 

lewis  of  FRANCE,  BROTHER  TO  KING  CHARLES  VI.  IS  MARRIED  BY  PRO. 
CTTRATION  TO  MARGARET  OF  HUNGARY.  MADAME  DE  BRABANT  CAUSP.S 
THE  DAUGHTER  OF  DUKE  STEPHEN  OF  BAVAEIA  TO  COME  TO  FRANCE  TO 
MARRY  KING  CHARLES. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  styled  him- 
self king  of  Naples,  Sicily,  and  Jerusalem,  had  canied  on  a  war  for 
three  years  in  la  Puglia,  Calabria  and  Naples,  against  Charles  de 
Durazzo,  and  that  during  the  last  war  he  had  died.*  His  opponent 
was  dead  also.  It  was  said  he  was  killed  in  Hungary  with  the  con. 
sent  of  the  queen  ;  for,  after  the  death  of  the  king  of  Hungary,  being 
the  son  of  his  brother,  he  wished  to  maintain  that  the  kingdom  had 
devolved  on  him,  as  the  king  of  Hungary  had  left  no  male  issue. 
The  queen,  suspecting  his  intentions  to  disinherit  her  daughter,  had 
him  put  to  death.t  This  event  caused  much  wonder  everywhere  ; 
and  the  war  of  the  queen  of  Naples  and  her  son  Lewis,  who  resided 
in  Avignon,  was  more  strenuously  carried  on  in  Provence. 

During  the  lifetime  of  the  late  king  of  Hungary,  the  great  barons 
and  prelates  had  advised  that  the  eldest  of  his  daughters,  the  lady 
Margaretjt  who  was  very  handsome,  and  was  likewise  heiress  to  the 
kingdom,  should  be  given  to  Lewis  count  de  Valois,  brother  to  the 
king  of  France,  because  they  thought  he  would  reside  in  Hungary, 
and  the  king,  had  he  lived,  would  have  followed  this  advice. 

After  the  decease  of  the  king  of  Hungary,  embassadors  were  sent 
to  France,  to  the  king  and  his  uncles,  to  notify  the  wish  of  the  queen 
of  Hungary  to  unite  the  count  de  Valois  with  his  eldest  daughter. 
This  seemed  to  the  king  and  the  barons  of  France  as  if  it  was  very 
desirable,  except  that  it  would  separate  and  place  at  too  great  a  dis- 
tance the  count  de  Valois  from  his  family  and  the  powerful  kingdom 
of  France.  On  the  other  hand,  they  considered  it  was  a  grand  as 
well  as  a  profitable  offer  for  the  count  de  Valois  to  be  king  of  Hun- 
gary, which  is  one  of  the  greatest  realms  in  Christendom.  The 
Hungarians  sent  by  the  queen  were  magnificently  received,  and  large 
presents  were  made  to  them.  The  bishop  de  Maillerets  and  John 
de  Personne,  returned  with  them  as  embassadors  from  France,  who, 
on  their  arrival  in  Hungary,  espoused  by  procuration,  in  the  name  of 
the  count  de  Valois,  the  princess  Margaret.  John  de  la  Personne 
courteously  lay  on  a  bed  beside  hers.  They  then  came  back  to 
France,  and  showed  their  letters  patent  and  other  public  instruments, 
which  gave  great  satisfaction  to  all  France  ;  and  the  count  de  Valois 
signed  himself  king  of  Hungary  for  a  long  time. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  duke 
Albert  of  Bavaria,  lord  of  Hainault,  Holland,  Zealand,  and  Frise- 
land,  had  intermarried  their  children  in  the  city  of  Cambray,  at  which 
marriage  the  king  of  France  had  assisted  with  great  magnificence. 
Some  seemed  to  say,  as  I  was  then  informed,  that  the  same  week 
the  king  and  all  his  nobles  were  at  this  marriage,  there  was  a  secret 
negotiation  for  a  marriage  between  the  young  king  of  France  and 
the  lady  Isabella,  daughter  of  duke  Stephen  of  Bavaria,  chiefly 
through  the  means  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant.  The  late  king  of 
France  had  on  his  dying-bed  ordered,  that  his  son  should  be  married, 
if  possible,  to  a  princess  of  Germany,  to  strengthen  the  union  of 
France  with  that  country  ;  for  he  had  seen  that  the  king  of  England, 
by  marrying  the  sister  of  the  emperor  of  Germany,  had  gained  by  it. 
The  duchess  of  Brabant  was  a  lady  of  a  very  active  mind  ;  she  con- 
versed with  the  king's  uncles  and  his  council,  while  in  the  city  of 
Cambray,  on  this  subject,  explaining  to  them,  that  as  this  young  lady 
was  the  daughter  of  a  great  lord  in  Germany,  and  the  most  powerful 
in  Bavaria,  through  him  great  alliances  might  be  made  in  that  coun- 
try ;  that  duke  Stephen  was  so  potent,  he  could  well  break  the  pur- 
poses  of  the  great  lords  of  the  empire ;  for  he  was  as  powerful,  if 
not  more  so,  than  the  emperor.  TMs  object  made  the  council  of 
France  listen  more  readily  to  the  proposal :  it  was,  however,  carried 
on  with  the  utmost  secrecy,  and  very  few  knew  anything  of  it  until 
it  was  settled.    The  reason  for  this  you  shall  hear.    It  is  customary 


*At  the  castle  of  Biseglia,  near  Bari. 

tThe  Hungarian  noblee,  tired  of  the  government  of  two  women  (Elirabetli  the  wife 
of  Louis,  and  Mary  his  daughter)  and  their  favorites,  secretly  called  in  Charles  of  Du- 
razzo, who.  in  spite  of  the  entreaties  of  his  wife  Margaret,  whom  he  appi.ioied  rcffent  of 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  set  sail  on  the  4th  September,  1385.  for  Signa  in  Sclavonia,  and 
was  proclaimed  Ume  bv  the  nobles  unanimously,  in  a  diet  held  at  Alba-Royal.  He 
was,  however,  in  February.  12?'^  old  style,  or  1386  new  style,  set  on  by  assassins  em 
ployed  by  t'le  queen's  favorites,  and  broush* the  ground  by  a  sabre  cut  on  the  head  : 
all  his  attendants  were  mafsacred.  Cbarles  snr\ifed  his  wounds,  but  he  was  imprisoned 
at  Visgradi,  and  on  the  3rd  of  June.  l3Sb".  poison  completed  the  work  left  unfini>ihed  by 
the  sword.— SlsMONDiV  Italian  Repub—Ev. 

t  This  is  a  mistake :  the  lady's  name  was  Ma.rj/.  not  IMarcraret ;  Froiwart  appeal  to 
have  been  also  misinformed  regarding  the  proposed  alliance  between  her  and  the  count 
de  Valois,  for  she  liad  already  been  betrothed  to  Sigismond,  marquis  of  Brundenburj, 
whom  she  &fUrwuds  niam«l*  aad  no  mention  is  made  of  it  bjr  other  hutoiians.— £n 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


347 


in  France,  for  the  hsdy  destined  to  be  married  to  the  king,  however 
high  may  be  her  birth,  tj  be  examined  quite  naked  by  ladies,  whether 
she  be  well  made,  and  have  no  apparent  hindrance  to  her  bearing 
children.  As  this  lady  was  to  come  froiTj  so  distant  a  country  as 
Bavaria,  they  were  ignorant  if  she  would  be  agreeable  to  the  king, 
'"or  otherwise  everything  would  be  broken  off.  These  were  the  rea. 
eons  why  this  ;'ffair  was  kept  so  secret.  About  Whitsuntide  the 
young  hidy  was  in-ought  to  the  duchess  in  Brabant,  who  received  her 
cordially,  and  accustomed  her  to  the  usages  in  France.  She  was 
accompanied  by  duke  Fredenck  of  Bavaria,  her  uncle,  by  whom,  in 
truth,  this  marriage  was  first  moved,  for  the  causes  which  I  will  ex- 
plain  to  you. 

When  dake  Frederick  was  before  Bourbonrg,  in  the  service  of 
the  king,  he  was  much  feasted  by  the  king's  uncles,  and  the  other  no- 
bles,  for  having  come  two  hundred  leagues  to  serve  France.  They 
considered  his  services  as  very  great ;  and  he  always  quartered  near 
the  king,  out  of  affection  to  him,  and  had  the  greatest  respect  paid 
him.  When  he  left  Bavaria,  he  thought  thit  there  must  be  a  pitched 
•battle,  between  the  kings  of  France  and  of  England,  either  in  France 
or  Flanders,  for  such  had  been  the  current  report  in  Germany.  The 
king  of  France  and  his  uncles  were  very  thankful  for  his  coming. 
It  happened,  that  during  the  expedition  to  Bergues  and  Bdurbourg, 
the  king's  uncles  and  other  nobles,  in  amicable  conversation,  had 
asked  him  if  he  had  no  daughters  to  marry  ?  for  they  wanted  a  wife 
for  the  king  of  France  ;  and  they  would  prefer  marrying  him  to 
Bavaria  than  elsewhere,  Bavaria  having  formerly  been  in  the  coun- 
cils of  France.  Duke  Frederick,  in  reply  to  this  speech,  said  he  had 
none  himself,  but  that  his  brother,  duke  Stephen  of  Bavaria,  had  a 
very  handsome  one.  *'  And  how  old  is  she  ?"  demanded  the  king's 
unc  les.  "  Between  thirteen  and  fourteen,"  replied  the  duke.  Then, 
said  the  uncles,  "  This  is  what  we  want.  Do  you,  on  your  return  to 
Bavaria,  talk  with  your  brother,  and  conduct  your  niece,  as  if  in  pil- 
grimage,  to  St.  .John  at  Amiens,  and  the  king  shall  be  placed  beside 
her.  Should  he  find  her  handsome,  we  hope  he  will  be  desirous  of 
her,  for  he  loves  beauty ;  and  if  he  appear  eager  for  her,  she  shall 
be  queen  of  France."  This  was  the  beginning  of  the  business,  and 
neither  more  nor  less  was  said  on  the  subject.  The  king  of  France 
was  ignorant  that  anything  had  been  mentioned  respecting  his 
mam  age. 

Duke  Frederick,  on  his  return  to  Bavaria,  repeated  these  words  to 
his  brother,  who  pondered  some  time  on  them,  and  thus  answered, 
"  Fair  brother,  I  believe  such  speeches  have  been  made  to  you,  and 
that  my  daughter  would  be  very  fortunate  if  such  a  high  honor  as  to 
become  the  queen  of  France  should  fall  to  her  lot ;  but  the  distance 
is  great  from  hence,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  great  consideration  to  at- 
tempt the  making  a  queen.  I  should  be  exceedingly  vexed  if,  after 
having  carried  my  daughter  to  France,  she  should  be  returned  to  me  : 
and  I  would  rather  marry  her  at  my  leisure,  nearer  home."  Such 
was  the  answer  duke  Stephen  gave  his  brother,  with  which  he  was 
contented  :  and  he  wrote  the  substance  of  it  to  the  uncles  of  the  king, 
to  his  own  uncle,  duke  Albert,  and  madame  de  Brabant,  to  whom 
he  had  communicated  the  business  on  his  return  home.  They  thought 
he  had  been  too  indifferent  about  it,  and  had  made  overtures  else- 
where,  on  the  subject  of  the  king's  marriage.  A  match  was  shortly 
after  proposed  between  the  king  and  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of 
Lorraine  :  she  was  a  very  handsome  lady,  and  nearly  of  his  own  age  : 
of  high  birth,  being  of  the  family  of  Blois.  The  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter's daughter,  afterwards  queen  of  Portugal,  was  also  talked  of,  but 
this  could  not  be  brought  about  on  account  of  the  war  :  the  affair  was 
therefore  at  a  stand. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant,  when  at  these  marriages  at  Cambray,  and 
the  king  and  his  court  present,  brought  this  subject  again  on  the 
carpet,  saying,  that  a  union  with  Bavaria  was  the  most  desirable  for 
the  king,  on  account  of  the  alliances  that  might  be  formed  with  the 
Germans.  "  It  is  so,  indeed,  lady,"  replied  the  king's  uncles  ;  "  but 
we  now  hear  nothing  of  it."  "  Be  you  silent,"  answered  the  duchess, 
"  and  I  vvill  make  such  advances  that  you  shall,  without  fail,  have 
certain  intelligence  of  it  in  the  course  of  the  summer."  The  pro- 
raises  of  the  duchess  were  verified  ;  for  she  managed  so  well,  that 
duke  Stephen  allowed  his  brother,  duke  Frederick,  to  conduct  his 
niece,  as  you  have  before  heard :  and  it  was  given  out  on  the  road, 
that  they  were  going  on  a  pilgrimage  to  St.  John  at  Amiens.  Every 
body  believed  it ;  for  the  Germans  are  fond  of  performing  pilgrimages, 
and  it  is  one  of  their  customs.  After  duke  Frederick  and  his  niece, 
the  lady  Isabella  of  Bavsria,  had  been  three  days  at  Brussels,  they 
took  leave  of  the  duchess :  it  was,  however,  her  intention  to  be  at 
Amiens  as  soon,  if  not  sooner,  than  they  were. 

They  went  through  Hiinault  to  Quesnoy,  where  they  found  the 
duke  and  duchess,  and  William  count  of  Ostrevant  and  his  wife  ; 
by  all  of  whom  they  were  most  graciously  received,  for  duke  Albert 
was  his  uncle.  They  were  much  surprised  at  their  coming,  and  in. 
quired  the  reasons  of  it.  "  Certainly,"  said  duke  Frederick  ;  "  I 
have  had  much  difficulty  to  persuade  my  brother ;  but,  as  you  see,  I 
have  at  last  brought  him  to  consent  that  I  should  conduct  his  daughter 
hither.  On  taking  leave,  he  called  me  aside  and  said,  '  Now,  Frcde- 
rick,  my  fair  brother,  you  are  carrying  away  Isabella,  and  upon  no 
certain  conditions;  for  if  the  king  of  France  refuse  her,  she  wil'  be 
for  ever  ruined  :  therefore,  consider  well  this  business,  for  should  you 
bring  her  back,  you  will  never  have  a  more  bitter  enemy  than  me 


I  and  you  see,  my  good  uncle,  the  dangerous  situation  I  cini  in."  "  Doar 
I  nephew,  do  net  be  alarmed  ;  for,  if  ;'t  pieate  God,  she  ehall  be  queen 
of  France,  and  you  stand  acquited  (.f  blame,  and  retain  the  affections 
of  your  brother."  They  remained  at  Quesnoy  f(jr  thre  e  weeks,  during 
Vv^hich  time  the  duchess,  who  was  very  able,  tutored  the  young  lady 
of  Bavaria,  as  to  her  manners  and  appearance  ;  and  did  net  allow 
her  to  keep  the  clcthes  she  then  wore,  as  being  too  plain  and  simple 
for  the  French  fashions,  but  had  her  dressed  up  and  adorned  as  if 
she  had  been  her  own  child.  When  all  had  been  properly  prepared, 
the  duchess  and  her  daughter,  the  future  duchess  of  Burgundy,  fet 
out  in  great  magnificence  for  Amiens,  with  the  young  lady,  where 
the  duchess  of  Brabant  was  already  arrived,  as  were  the  king,  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  the  council. 

The  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  Guy  de  Trimouille,  with  many  barons 
and  knights,  went  out  of  the  city  of  Amiens  to  meet  the  company 
from  Hainault,  whom  they  escorted  into  town  with  many  honors,  and 
they  visited  each  ether  cu'  of  love  and  affection.  But  the  king  could 
hardly  close  his  eyes  that  night  from  the  deeire  of  seeing  her  who 
was  afterwards  his  spouse.  He  asked  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  when 
he  should  see  her.  This  quef?tion  much  amused  the  ladies.  And 
on  the  Friday  when  the  young  lady  was  dressed  for  the  occasion, 
the  three  duchesses  presented  her  to  the  king.  She  ins  tantly  kneeled 
down  very  low,  but  the  king  directly  raised  her  up  by  the  hand,  and 
continually  kept  his  eyes  upon  her  :  so  that  from  that  time  love  and 
pleasure  pierced  his  heart. 

The  constable,  observing  what  passed,  said  to  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
"By  my  faith,  this  lady  will  remain  with  us:  the  king  cannot  take 
his  eyes  off  her."  When  the  ladies  had  remained  some  litde  time 
with  the  king,  they  took  leave  of  him,  and  carried  back  the  damsel 
But  as  the  intentions  of  the  king  were  not  known,  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  charged  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  to  sound  him  when  he  retired 
to  his  closet,  which  he  diligently  did,  by  saying,  "  Sire,  how  do  you 
like  this  young  lady  ?  will  she  remain  with  us  ?"  "  Yes,  by  my 
troth,  will  she,"  replied  the  king ;  "  for  she  pleases  us,  and  you  will 
tell  my  good  uncle  of  Burgundy  to  hasten  the  business." 

When  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  heard  these  words,  he  repeated  them 
to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  announced  them  to  the  ladies  ;  and 
they  were  so  well  pleased  thereat,  they  began  carrolling.  The 
whole  court  were  joyous  on  the  occasion ;  and  it  was  intended  by 
the  king's  uncles  to  celebrate  the  feast  at  Arras,  but  it  did  not  please 
the  king  to  go  further.  He  entreated  his  uncle  to  make  every  haste, 
for  he  assured  him  that  he  wished  no  delay,  but  was  anxious  to 
have  the  business  completed  in  the  good  city  of  Amiens.  "  Very 
well,  my  lord,"  replied  the  duke,  "it  shall  be  done  as  you  order." 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  in  company  with  the  constable,  sir  Guy 
de  la  Trimouille  nnd  several  others,  waited  on  madame  de  Hainault, 
and  found  her  niece  seated  beside  her.  The  duke  related  all  that 
had  passed,  adding  that  the  king  had  made  him  alter  his  intention 
as  to  the  place  where  the  marriage  ceremony  was  to  be  performed  ; 
for  he  was  so  dppply  smitten,  that  he  had  ov/ned  he  could  neither 
sleep  nor  take  and  repose  on  account  of  her  whom  he  wished  for 
his  wife,  but  on  the  morrow  they  would  cure  all  his  ailings.  The 
duchess  went  ou*  m  a  fit  of  laughter,  and  they  separated  from  each 
other  with  much  joy  and  satisfaction. 

CHAPTER  CLXIII. 

FRANCIS    ATREMEN    TAKES    DAMME.     THOSE    OF  BRUGES    ATTEMM  TO 

RETAKE  IT. 

On- a  Saturday  night,  Francis  Atremen  marched  v/ith  seven  thou, 
sand^men  from  the  Quatre  Mestiers,  whither  he  had  retreated  after 
the  failure  of  his  attempt  on  Ardembourg  :  he  had  promised  his 
townsmen,  on  his  departure,  that  he  would  never  return  until  he  had 
taken  some  good  town.  The  Ghent  men  were  desirous  of  finding 
the  French  employment,  so  that  they  should  be  unable  to  send  more 
men  to  the  admiral  in  Scotland,  to  make  war  on  the  English;  for  it 
was  currently  reported,  that  the  constable,  together  with  a  large  body 
of  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows,  was  about  to  embark  to  reinforce 
those  sent  to  Scotland. 

Francis  Atremen,  being  an  expert  man-at-arms,  sallied  out  one 
Saturday  evening  from  the  country  called  Quatre  Mestiers,  and  when 
it  was  dark,  advanced  to  the  Vv'alls  of  Bruges,  in  hopes  of  t.ildng  it, 
but  could  not.  When  he  found  he  could  do  nothing,  he  marched 
tovv'ard  Damme,  and  m-et  his  spies  whom  he  had  sent  thither  and 
round  that  neighborhood  :  they  told  him  he  would  do  well  to  advance 
to  Damme,  for  sir  Roger  Guistelles  had  left  it,  and  only  women 
were  there.  This  was  true  !  for  he  had  gone  to  Bruges,  thinking 
the  inhabitants  were  able  to  defend  themselves,  but  in  this  he  was 
disappointed.  V/hen  Francis  Atremen  heard  that  sir  Roger  de 
Guistelles  was  not  in  Damme,  he  divided  his  men  into  two  divis. 
ions,  and,  taking  the  smallest,  said  to  the  other,  "  You  will  advance 
to  that  gate,  and  make  no  attack  until  you  hear  our  trumpets  sound  : 
then  attempt  the  barriers,  and  cut  down  and  destroy  all,  and  on  the 
side  we  will  break  down  the  gate,  for  we  shall  never  enter  the  town 
by  ladders."  ' 

His  orders  were  punctually  obeyed.  He  advanced  with  tho 
smaller  division,  leaving  the  other  behind  him  :  the  foremost 
marched  with  ladders  through  the  ditches,  where  they  mel  with  no 


348 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE.   SPAIN,  &c. 


resistance,  and,  having  passed  the  mud,  fixed  their  ladders  to  the 
walls:  on'  entering  the  town,  they  sounded  their  trumpets  and 
made  for  the  gales  without  opposiiion,  for  they  were  masters  of  the 
place,  the  good  people  being  still  in  their  beds.  It  was  the  17th 
day  of  July  when  Diimme  was  thus  surprised.  They  advanced  to 
the  gate,  and  broke  all  the  bars  of  it  with  strong  axes  :  those  without 
destroyed  the  barriers,  and  thus  all  sorts  of  people  entered  the  town. 

The  inhabitants  began  to  be  in  motion;  but  it  was  too  late,  for 
they  were  made  prisoners  in  their  houses,  and  those  whom  they 
found  armed  were  slain  without  mercy.  Thus  was  the  good  town 
of  Damme  taken,  wherein  they  found  much  wealth  :  in  particular, 
cellars  full  of  Malmsey  and  other  wines.  I  heard  also  that  those  of 
Bruges  had  brought  thither  great  riches  for  fear  of  a  rebellion  of  the 
populace  whom  they  suspected.  Francis  Atremen  was  much  re- 
joiced on  being  master  of  Damme,  and  said,  "  Now  I  have  well 
kept  my  promise  to  Ghent:  this  place  will  enable  us  to  conquer 
Bruges,  Sluys,  and  Ardembourg."  He  instantly  issued  a  proclama- 
tion, that  not  the  smallest  harm  or  insult  should  be  offered  to  the 
noble  ladies  in  the  town  ;  for  there  were  seven  ladies,  the  wives  of 
knights,  who  had  come  thither  to  visit  madame  de  Guistelles,  who 
was  with  child  and  near  lying-in.  After  having  pillaged  the  town 
and  put  to  death  those  who  would  not  join  their  party,  they  began  to 
repair  it. 

When  those  in  Bruges  heard  of  this,  they  were  much  enraged, 
and  not  without  cause  :  they  instantly  armed  and  marched  to 
Damme,  and  began  to  skirmish  and  attack  it:  but  it  was  of  no  avail, 
for  they  lost  more  than  they  gained:  they  therefore  marched  back 
to  Bruges.  You  may  suppose,  when  this  news  reached  Ghent,  they 
were  much  pleased,  and  considered  it  as  a  valiant  enterprise,  and 
also  looked  on  Francis  Atremen  as  a  gallant  soldier. 


CHAPTER  CLXIV. 

KING  CHARLES  ESPOUSES    THE  LADY  ISABELLA  OF  BAVARIA.      HE  BE- 
SIEGES DAMME. 

We  will  return  to  the  marriage  of  king  Charles  of  France,  and 
relate  how  it  was  concluded.  The  duchess  Margaret  of  Hainault, 
who  had  the  young  queen  under  her  care,  on  the  morning  of  the 
wedding  dressed  her  out  handsomely,  as  she  knew  well  how  to  do, 
when  the  duchesses  of  Brabant  and  Burgundy  came  thither  grandly 
attended  by  ladies  and  damsels.  These  three  ladies  conducted  the 
iady  Isabella  of  Bavaria  in  the  richest  covered  cars  ever  seen,  with  a 
crown  on  her  head,  that  was  worth  all  the  wealth  of  the  country,  and 
which  the  king  had  sent  to  her  a  little  before.  The  bishop  of 
Amiens  performed  the  marriage  ceremony  in  the  presence  of  the 
lords  and  ladies  before-mentioned.*  After  the  mass  and  other  cere- 
monies thereto  appertaining,  the  king,  with  the  lords,  ladies,  and 
damsels  went  to  dinner,  which  was  very  sumptuous  and  magnificent, 
and  that  day  the  counts  and  barons  served  at  it  in  grand  array. 
After  dinner,  they  amused  themselves  in  different  manners,  which 
continued  with  great  enjoyment  until  evening,  when  the  king  re. 
tired  with  his  bride. 

The  feasts  were  continued  until  the  Tuesday  following,  when 
news  was  brought  to  the  king  and  to  his  council  that  Francis  Atre. 
men  had  taken  the  town  of  Damme.  A  herald  arrived  at  the  same 
time  from  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  who  brought  letters  that  Taille- 
bourg,  with  its  castle  and  bridge,  had  been  subdued,  and  that  the 
duke,  with  his  army,  was  on  full  march  to  besiege  Verteuil,  having 
already  conquered  back  again  in  Poitou  and  Limousin,  six  fortresses. 
This  news  rejoiced  somewhat  the  court,  and  made  them  indifferent 
as  to  the  loss  of  Damme  :  but  it  was  determined  the  king  should  not 
undertake  anything  until  he  had  marched  to  Flanders  and  retaken 
Damme.  He  declared  he  would  enter  the  Quatre  Mestiere,  from 
whence  this  mischief  had  sprung,  and  would  not  leave  any  house 
nndestroyed.  Messengers  were  immediately  sent  over  the  kingdom 
with  summons  for  every  man-at-arms  to  be  in  Picardy  by  the  first  of 
August,  to  march  to  Damme.  This  was  soon  spread  through 
France,  and  all  knights  and  squires  made  their  preparations  for 
waiting  on  the  king  as  they  had  been  commanded.  This  same  day, 
duke  Frederick  of  Bavaria,  duke  Albert,  and  the  other  barons  took 
leave  of  the  king  and  departed  for  their  homes,  leaving  behind  the 
lady  Isabella  of  Bavaria,  now  queen  of  France  as  you  have  heard. 
The  king  of  France,  who  had  sent  his  summons  through  the  realm, 
declared  he  would  not  return  to  Paris  before  he  had  been  at  Damme. 
On  the  twentieth  day  of  July  he  set  out  from  Amiens,  with  the  con- 
stable and  many  lords,  and  came  to  Arras,  where  he  slept  one  night. 
On  the  morrow  he  went  to  Lens,t  in  Artois  :  men-at-arms  were 
doily  coming  to  him  from  all  quarters.  He  continued  his  march  un- 
til he  arrived  at  Ypres,  so  that  by  the  first  of  August  he  was  before 
Damme,  and  quartered  himself  so  near  the  town  that  the  arrows 
flew  over  his  head. 

Three  days  afterwards  arrived  William  of  Hainault,  who  was  very 
welcome  to  the  king,  and  to  my  lord  of  Burgundy.  The  siege  was 
laid  to  Damme  in  a  handsome  manner,  and  Francis  Atremen  was 
inclosed  within  it.    He  behaved  very  gallantly,  for  every  day  there 

•  The  maniage  took  place  on  the  18th  July.  1389.->£d. 
t  A4i»"-foui  leaguM  from  Axna. 


I  were  attacks  and  skirmishes,  unless  prevented  by  short  truce?. 
The  lord  de  Clary,  master  of  the  ordnance  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  ww 
hit  by  an  arrow*  from  the  town,  which  caused  his  death  :  it  was  a 
pity,  for  he  was  a  gallant  knight.  Those  of  Bruges  and  Ypres  came 
to  this  siege  ;  and  there  were  present  upward  of  one  hundred  thou. 
3and  men.  The  king  was  quartered  between  Damme  and  Ghent. 
The  lord  de  St.  Py  and  the  lord  de  Guistelles  were  the  commanders 
of  the  Flemings  :  they  had  about  twenty-five  lances,  and  quartered 
themselves  among  them  for  fear  of  dissensions. 

An  attack  was  made  on  Damme  at  which  all  the  lords  were  pres- 
ent. William  of  Hainault  was  made  a  knight  by  the  king's  hand, 
and  that  day  he  displayed  his  banner :  during  the  course  of  the  siege 
he  showed  himself  an  excellent  knight.  The  French,  by  this  assault, 
lost  m.ore  than  they  won,  for  Francis  Atremen  had  with  him  some 
English  archers  who  sorely  galled  the  assailants :  he  had  also  many 
pieces  of  artillery,  for  the  town,  before  it  was  surprised,  was  well 
provided ;  and  Francis  had  ordered  more  thitlier  from  Ghent  when 
he  knew  it  was  to  be  besieged. 


CHAPTER  CLXV. 

SOME  CITIZENS  AT  SLUYS  ARE  BEHEADED  TOR  TREASON  TO  THE  FRENCH. 
THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  ACQUIRES  SLUYS  FROM  SIR  WILLIAM  DE  NAMUR, 
BY  AN  EXCHANGE  FOR  THE  LANDS  OF  BETHUNE. 

During  the  siege  of  Damme,  some  of  the  principal  citizens  of 
Sluys  who  governed  it,  were  accused  of  high  treason  against  the 
king  of  France :  they  wanted  to  deliver  the  town  to  his  enemies,  to 
murder  the  governor  and  all  his  garrison  in  their  beds,  and  to  set 
fire  to  the  numerous  fleet  of  France,  which  was  then  at  anchor  in 
their  port,  well  filled  with  all  sorts  of  stores.  Before  the  expedition 
to  Damme,  the  king  of  France  had  intended  to  follow  his  admiral 
to  Scotland.  These  wicked  people  of  Sluys  also  meant  to  destroy 
the  dikes  of  the  sea,  and  drown  ail  or  the  greater  part  of  ine  army. 
This  had  been  bargained  for  by  those  of  Ghent,  and  it  was  all  to 
have  been  done  in  one  night :  it  would  have  been  executed  if  one 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  had  not  overheard  the  malice  they 
were  devising.  He  directly  went  to  the  governor  and  told  him  what 
was  intended,  and  named  the  greater  part  of  the  conspirators.  The 
knight  was  much  astonished  when  he  heard  of  this,  and  taking  with 
him  his  garrison,  which  consisted  of  about  sixty  lances,  went  to  the 
houses  of  the  different  conspirators,  whom  he  arrested,  and  sent  to 
separate  prisons  under  a  strong  guard.  He  then  mounted  his  horse 
and  hastened  to  the  king's  tent,  before  Damme,  where  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  at  that  time  chanced  to  be.  He  related  to  them  all  that 
he  had  heard  and  done :  how  near  the  town  was  being  lost,  and  his 
army  drowned.  The  king  and  his  nobles  were  much  surprised  ;  and 
the  governor  was  ordered  to  return  to  Sluys,  and  to  keep  liis  prison- 
ers no  longer  confined,  but  instantly  to  put  them  to  death,  that  others 
might  from  them  take  example.  The  governor,  on  his  return,  had 
them  beheaded,  and  thus  ended  the  business. 

The  same  week,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  by  the  advice  of  sir  Guy 
de  la  Trimouille,  who  had  last  summer  resided  at  Sluys  with  a  con- 
siderable  force,  resolved  to  open  a  negotiation  with  his  cousin,  sir 
William  de  Namur,  to  obtain  that  town  by  exchange  for  other 
lands,  to  add  it  to  the  country  of  Flanders,  which  lands  were  equally 
profitable  as  to  revenue.  Sir  Wlliam  de  Namur  was  much  displeased 
when  he  first  heard  this  proposal  for  an  exchange  ;  for  the  town  of 
Sluys,  with  its  dependencies  and  sea-rights,  was  a  noble  and  profita- 
ble inheritance  ;  it  had  also  devolved  to  him  from  lus  ancestors, 
which  made  him  like  it  the  more.  Notwithstanding  this,  since  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  was  desirous  of  it,  he  found  it  necessary  to  com- 
ply. It  was  the  intention  of  the  duke,  when  in  pf>ssession  of  it,  to 
erect  there  a  handsome  and  strong  castle,  like  to  Calais  and  other 
places,  which  should  command  the  harbor  of  Sluys,  and  garrison  ii 
with  men-at-arms  and  archers,  so  that  none  could  approach  his  ter. 
ritories  without  danger  from  them.  He  said  he  would  build  it  high 
enough  to  see  from  it  twenty  leagues  at  sea.  In  short,  sir  William 
was  so  hard  pressed  by  the  duke  and  his  council,  that  he  consented  to 
the  exchange  of  Sluys  for  the  whole  territory  of  Bethune,  which  is 
one  of  the  fairest  inheritances  of  the  whole  country.  It  was  given 
to  him  and  to  his  heirs.  Immediately  afterwards,  the  duke  set  work- 
men on  tne  castle  he  intended  to  build  at  Sluys.  We  will  now 
return  to  the  siege  of  Damme,  and  say  how  it  prospered. 


CHAPTER  CLXVJ. 

FRANCIS  ATREMEN  AND  HIS  MEN  ABANDON  DAMME.  THE  TOWN  IS  DE- 
STROYED BY  THE  FRENCH:  THEY  ALSO  RUIN  THE  COUNTRY  OF  THB 
QUATRE  MESTIERS. 

There  were  several  skirmishes  almost  daily  at  the  barriers  of 
Damme,  where  many  were  wounded  and  slain.  The  walls  could 
not  be  approached,  because  the  ditches  were  filled  with  mud  and 
filth :  and,  if  it  had  been  rainy  weather,  the  army  would  have  had 


*  D.  Sauvage's  edition  says,  that  the  lord  de  Clary,  \vhf?e  approaching  the  town  to 
view  the  guns  on  th*  walls  was  struck  by  a  quarrel  from  one  of  them,  not  by  an  «• 


CHRONICLES   CP  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &c.  34> 


jjlTI  I  11  ■   -      I  •       i|    ■    I  ■     ■    I    II   ■  '  li'  ■   '      '   —  _______ 

enough  to  do,  and  must  have  decamped  whether  they  would  or  not: 
but  for  the  space  of  one  month,  during  which  this  siege  lasted,  there 
never  fell  one  drop  of  rain.  They  had  provision  in  great  abundance ; 
but  the  stench  of  the  beasts  killed  by  the  army  and  the  dead  horses 
corrupted  the  air,  and  caused  many  knights  and  squires  to  be  so  ill 
and  low  spirited  that  they  retired  to  Bruges  or  elsewhere  :  the  king 
was  wont  to  lodge  at  Marie,  notwithstanding  his  tents  were  left 
standing  in  the  camp.  It  was  the  intention  of  Francis  Atremen  to 
hold  out  this  siege,  till  the  reinforcements  which  he  expected  from 
England  should  arrive  to  raise  it :  for  it  is  certain  that  Francis,  and 
the  men  of  Ghent,  had  sent  to  England  for  assistance.  The  uncles 
of  the  king  of  England  would  undoubtedly  have  carried  over  a  suf- 
ficency  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  if  the  admiral  of  France  had  not 
at  that  time  been  in  Scotland  with  so  large  a  force.  It  was  confi- 
dently said,  that  the  constable  was  to  reinforce  the  admiral  with 
a  greater  body:  by  which  means  the  Flemings  were  not  assisted, 
and  those  of  Damme  were  forced  to  make  a  bad  bargain  of  it ;  for 
on  the  27th  day  of  August,  1385,  was  the  town  of  Damme  conquered 
back  again. 

When  Francis  Atremen  found,  after  the  king  of  France  had  be- 
fiieged  him  for  a  month,  that  he  was  not  to  expect  any  succor,  and 
that  his  artilleiy  began  to  fail,  he  was  much  cast  down,  and  said  to 
those  of  his  council,  "  I  wi  1,  that  all  of  us  from  Ghent  return  home: 
but  let  it  be  made  known  to  them  secretly,  so  that  none  of  the  town  be 
informed  of  our  intended  departure,  and  attempt  to  save  themselves 
with  their  wives  and  children,  by  sacrificing  us.  They  would  obtain 
peace,  and  we  should  be  slain  :  but  I  must  take  good  care  to  prevent 
this ;  t^or  we  will  keep  in  a  body,  and  go  round  the  town  to  visit  the 
guard.  We  will  secure  all  the  inhabitants,  not  having  arms,  in  the 
churches,  and  give  them  to  understand,  we  do  so  because  we  expect 
a  grand  attack  to  be  made  to-morrow,  and  do  not  wish  them  to  suf- 
fer from  it.  We  must  tell  the  guard  of  the  night  that  we  intend  to 
beat  up  the  enemy's  quarters,  and  the  moment  we  are  in  the  plain 
we  will  spur  for  the  fastest  to  Ghent."  His  council  replied,  that  he 
had  well  spoken.  Every  man  made  his  preparation  accordingly,  and 
in  the  evening  packed  up  their  all,  and  put  the  women,  children  and 
lower  sort  of  people  in  the  churches  :  they  even  ordered  thither  the 
ladies  of  the  knights  who  were  prisoners,  telling  them,  that  on  the 
morrow  there  was  to  be  a  grand  attack,  and  they  wished  them  not 
to  be  frightened  :  all  this  was  thought  very  proper. 

The  first  hour  of  the  night  the  Ghent  men  went  their  rounds :  there 
were  none  of  their  townsmen  on  the  walls,  but  only  those  of  Damme. 
Francis  Atremen  said  to  them,  "  Keep  up  a  strict  watch  about  mid- 
night ;  and  on  no  account,  whatever  you  may  see  or  hear,  quit  the 
battlements,  for  in  the  morning  we  shall  be  attacked ;  but  I  am  re- 
Bolved  this  night  to  beat  up  their  quarters."  His  words  were  believed, 
for  they  thought  he  was  speaking  the  truth.  After  Francis  Atremen 
had  arranged  all  his  business,  he  ordered  the  gate  to  be  opened,  and 
sallied  forth  with  those  his  townsmen  from  Ghent.  They  were  not 
half  a  league  from  the  town  when  day  appeared,  and  the  inhabitants 
discovered  that  Francis  and  his  companions  were  gone  off:  they 
were  much  disheartened  :  but  their  leaders  began  to  negotiate  with 
those  belonging  to  the  king,  and  said  they  had  killed  Francis  Atre- 
men the  preceding  evening. 

Several  of  the  town,  understanding  that  Francis  Atremen  was 
gone  away,  and  the  gate  still  open,  set  out  from  the  town  as  fast  as 
they  were  able.  When  this  news  arrived  at  the  camp,  the  Bretons 
and  Burgundians,  who  were  eager  for  pillage,  mounted  their  horses, 
and  pursued  them  within  two  leagues  of  Ghent :  several  were  slain, 
and  upward  of  five  hundred  made  prisoners ;  they  were  not  from 
Ghent,  but  the  inhabitants  of  Damme  who  were  running  away. 
While  they  were  pursuing  them  on  all  sides,  the  town,  now  defence- 
less, was  attacked :  the  French  entered  it  at  different  parts  by  lad- 
ders, which  they  carried  over  the  ditches  with  much  difficulty.  When 
they  entered,  they  imagined  they  should  roll  in  riches;  but  they  found 
nothing,  except  poor  people,  women  and  children,  and  great  quanti- 
ties  of  good  wines.  In  spite,  therefore,  they  set  fire  to  the  town  and 
burnt  almost  the  whole  of  it.  The  king,  and  duke  of  Burgundy 
were  much  vexed  at  this,  but  they  could  not  prevent  it.  The  noble 
ladies  were,  however,  saved,  but  with  some  difficulty,  from  having 
any  harm  done  to  their  persons. 

After  Damme  had  been  thus  regained  by  France,  the  king  was 
advised  to  decamp,  and  to  fix  his  own  quarters  at  a  small  town  two 
leagues  from  Ghent  called  Artavelle,  and  that,  during  the  time  he 
should  be  there,  the  men-at-arms  should  scour  the  country  of  the 
Quatre  Mestiers,  and  completely  destroy  it;  because,  in  former 
limes,  all  sorts  of  provision  were  sent  from  thence  to  Ghent,  and 
more  assistance  given  to  that  town  from  those  countries  than  from 
any  others.  The  king  of  France  and  his  army  marched  from  before 
Damme :  he  took  up  his  quarters  at  Arravelle  ;  during  which  time 
the  men-at-arms  destroyed  the  country,  burning  all  houses,  monaste- 
ries and  forts  which  had  held  out  for  them.  They  left  not  any  house 
whole,  and  killed  or  drove  into  the  woods  all  the  women  and  chil- 
dren. When  the  French  had  completed  this  destruction,  they  were 
ordered  to  march  and  lay  siege  to  the  castle  of  Gaure,  and  after- 
Wards  to  d9  Um  laame  to  Ghent.   But  all  this  eoded  ia  nothing. 


CHAPTER  CLXVII 

THE  KING  OP  FRANCE  LEAVES  FLANDERS,  AND  DISBANDS  HIS  ARMY.  DU. 
RING  THE  TIME  HE  IS  AT  PARIS,  TREATING  WITH  EMBASSADORS  FROM 
HUNGARY,  NEWS  ARRIVES  THAT  THE  MARQUIS  DE  BLANCQUEFORT* 
HAD  FORCIBLY  MARRIED  THE  HEIRESS  OF  HUNGARY. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king,  while  at  Artavelle,  that  tlie 
queen  of  Hungary  had  sent  the  bishop  of  Vassereul,  attended  by 
several  knights  and  squires  as  her  embassadors,  who  had  brought 
credential  letters  to  say  that  they  were  come  to  seek  for  the  lord 
Lewis  of  France,  count  de  Valois,  and  who  signed  himself  king  of 
Hungary,  whom  John  de  la  Personne,a  French  knight,  had  espoused 
by  procuration  for  the  said  Lewis  count  de  Valois.  This  news 
pleased  greatly  the  king  and  his  council,  who,  being  desirous  of  pro. 
perly  equipping  the  young  count  de  Valois,  resolved  to  return  to 
France,  saying  they  had  done  enough  for  this  season.  The  king 
set  out  from  Artavelle  the  12th  day  of  September,  and  disbanded  all 
his  men-at-arms,  when  each  returned  to  his  home.  The  men  of 
Ghent  were  much  delighted  at  this  event. 

The  king  went  to  Cray,t  where  the  queen  resided  ;  for,  when  he 
left  Amiens  to  go  to  Flanders,  she  was  sent  thitherto  hold  her  court. 
I  know  not  how  many  days  he  staid  there  with  her  ;  but,  when  they 
left  it,  the  king  came  to  Paris,  and  the  queen  v/ent  to  Vincennes, 
where  she  resided  a  while,  for  they  were  busily  employed  in  the 
equipment  of  the  young  count,  as  they  were  anxious  he  should  have 
furniture  and  attendants  suitable  to  his  rank  as  king  of  Hungary; 
but  things  in  a  short  time  turned  out  differently  in  Hungary,  as  you 
shall  hear.t  True  it  is,  that  the  queen-mother  of  Hungary  took 
great  delight  in  the  idea  of  Lewis  of  France  being  king  of  Hungary 
and  considered  her  daughter  as  married  to  him.  She  wished  notfoi 
any  other  but  him  for  her  son-in-law  ;  and  with  this  intent  she  had 
sent  the  bishop  of  Vassereul,  with  many  knights  and  squires,  to  con- 
duct him  to  his  queen. 

It  happened,  that  while  these  embassadors  were  on  their  road  to 
France,  the  emperor  of  Germany,  who  styled  himself  king  of  the 
Romans,  had  a  brother  younger  than  himself,  called  Henry  de  Blanc- 
quefort.§  The  king  of  the  Romans  had  been  informed  of  the  state 
of  Hungary,  of  the  treaties  which  had  been  entered  into  with  the 
count  Louis  de  Valois,  and  that  the  before-named  embassador  was 
gone  to  conduct  him  to  Hungary.  The  king  of  the  Romans  loved 
his  brother's  interest  more  than  his  cousin's,  had  long  considered 
this  business,  and  had  already  arranged  it  in  his  mind  to  bring  it 
cautiously  and  secretly  about  according  to  his  own  plan  ;  for,  had  the 
queen  of  Hungary  had  the  slightest  intimation  of  his  intent,  she 
would  have  guarded  effectually  against  it :  but  it  was  clear  she  had 
not. 

It  was  known  to  the  council  in  Germany,  that  the  queen  of  Hun- 
gary and  her  daughter  were  gone  to  a  castle  near  the  borders  of 
Germany,  to  amuse  themselves :  upon  which,  the  marquis  de  Blanc- 
quefort  set  off*  with  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms,  ten  thousand  at 
least,  to  lay  siege  to  this  castle  and  inclose  the  ladies  within  it.  The 
queen,  on  perceiving  her  situation,  was  thunderstruck,  and  sent  to 
know  from  the  marquis  why  he  thus  kept  her  confined,  and  what  he 
wanted.  The  marquis  sent  for  answer,  "  it  was  done  solely  because 
she  intended  marrying  her  daughter  to  the  brother  of  the  king  of 
France,  who  was  a  stranger,  and  from  whom  she  never  could  have 
any  comfort ;"  adding,  that  "  it  would  be  better  and  more  advan. 
tageous  for  the  kingdom  of  Hungary,  if  he,  who  was  her  neighbor, 
should  marry  her,  than  another,  who  came  from  such  a  di=tant  country 
as  Louis  de  Valois."  The  queen  answered,  that  she  had  never  be- 
fore  heard  one  word  of  his  pretensions,  and  for  that  reason  had  con- 
sented  to  her  daughter's  union  with  the  brother  of  the  king  of  France: 
besides,  the  king  of  Hungary,  during  his  lifetime,  had  ordered  her  so 
to  do."  To  this  the  marquis  replied,  that  "  he  paid  little  attention 
to  what  she  said ;  that  he  had  the  consent  and  good  will  of  the 


*  This,  I  suppose,  should  be  Brandenburgh. 

t  "  Cray."   (i.  If  not  Craonne,  which  is  a  town  in  Picardy. 

I  There  must  be  some  mistake,  or  perhaps  Froissart  was  misinformed,  for  I  cannot 
find  any  mention  of  the  crown  of  Hungary  ijeing  otfered  ti»  the  count  de  Valois.  Under 
neath  is  all  that  is  said  of  the  matter  in  ihe  "Art  de  Veiitier  les  Dtites." 

Mary,  surriamed  King  Mari/.—Mnry,  daugiiter  of  Charles  the  Great,  wns  crowned 
in  Allie  Royale,  or  Stul  Weissembourg,  in  the  year  1382,  under  the  name  of  King  Mary. 
As  she  was  too  young  to  govern  the  kingdom,  the  regency  was  jriven  to  her  mother 
queen  Elizabeth.  Nicholas  deGara  having  gained  tlie  contidence  of  the  iwu  princesses, 
ruled  despotically  in  their  names,  insomuch  that  it  excited  great  murmurs  among  the 
Hungarians.  In  the  vear  1385,  Charles  le  Petit,  king  of  Naples,  at  the  solicitatinns  ot 
the  discontented  party,  arrives  at  Buda,  seizesthegovernment,  and  caused  himself  to  be 
crowned  king  of  Hungary  in  Albe  Royaie  the  oUih  of  September,  in  the  same  year.  On 
the  5th  of  February  following,  he  is  assassinated  in  Bnda,  by  order,  and  in  the  presence 
of  Elizabeth.  On  the  1st  of  May,  1283,  John  Horwarli,  ban  of  Croatia,  surprises  the 
two  queens,  attended  by  Nicholas  de  Gara,  while  on  a  journey  .  he  massacres  the  last 
before  their  eyes,  drowns  Elizabeth  the  ensuing  night,  and  carries  off  Mary  prisoner  to 
Croatia.  Sigismond,  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  files,  o  n  hearmg  this,  to  deliver  Mary, 
to  whom  he  was  betrothed.  He  joins  her  at  Alhe  Royale,  whither  she  had  been  sent, 
marries  her  at  that  town,  and  is  crowned  king  of  Hungary  on  the  10th  of  June,  Whit 
Sunday,  being  only  twenty  years  old.  The  ban  of  Croatia  was  this  same  year  arrested 
by  his  order,  and  expiated  his  crimes  by  tortures.  Mary  died  at  Buda,  13ij2.  Her  body 
was  buried  at  Peter- Waradin. 

§  This  should  be  Sigismoitd  marquis  of  Brandenburg ;  he  was  a  son  of  the  emperor 
Charles  IV.  and  brother  of  the  emperor  Wenceslaus,  and  had  been  betrothed  to  Mary 
in  his  infancy.  The  whole  story  conceruing  tiie  cuunl  de  Vaiuis  is  very  apucrypbai ;  ao 
i^Hbm  IwMriao  atRUeB«it.-<-£P» 


S50 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  (fee. 


greater  part  of  the  Hungarian  nation,  and  that  he  would,  by  fair 
mtans  or  otherwise,  have  her,  now  she  was  in  his  power."  The 
lady  was  much  cast  down  at  these  words,  but,  notwithstanding,  held 
out  as  well  as  she  could ;  and,  though  she  sent  to  her  subjects  to 
come  to  her  assistance,  none  obeyed,  nor  did  they  make  the  least 
movement  against  the  marquis,  which  plainly  showed  the  Hunga. 
rians  preferred  the  Germans  to  the  French. 

When  the  queen 
found  she  was  not 
to  expect  any  as- 
sistance from  her 
subjects,  she  be- 
gan  to  listen  to 
reason ;  for  the 
marquis  threaten, 
ed  her,  that  if  she 
suffered  the  castle 
to  be  taken  by 
storm  he  would 
confine  her  in  a 
tower,  where  she 
would  have  only 
bread  and  water, 
as  long  as  she 
lived.  These  me. 
naces  frightened 
her,  for  the  place 
was  weak, and  she 
had  come  thither 
without  enough  of 
men  or  provision. 
She  therefore  en. 
tered  into  a  treaty 
with  the  marquis; 
and  in  this  situa- 
tion  she  gave  him 
her  daughter,  who 
was  direcUy  mar- 
ried, and  he  in- 
stantly went  to 
bed  to  her. 

Thu3  did  sir 
Henry  of  Bohe- 
mia, marquis  de 
Blancquefortjgain 
the  inheritance  of 

Hungary,  of  which  he  was  king  rather  through  force  than  love,  v/ith 
regard  to  the  consent  of  the  queen=dowager ;  but  she  was  obliged  to 
abide  by  this  bargain,  or  worse  might  have  happened.  News  of  this 
was  soon  published,  and  it  was  sent  to  the  bishop  and  knights  of  Han- 
gary  who  were  on  their  return  from  France  ;  for  the  count  de  Valois, 
having  completed  his  airangements,  had  proceeded  as  far  on  his  jour, 
ney  as  Troyes.  He  was  much  enraged  when  this  event  was  told 
him  ;  but  he  could  not  any  way  remedy  it.  The  Hungarians  departed 
very  angry,  as  indeed  they  had  reason ;  and  the  young  count  de  Valois 
returned  to  his  brother  and  uncles  at  Paris,  who,  having  never  de- 
pended much  on  this  marriage,  said,  "  the  count  de  Valois  was  for. 
tunate  in  having  his  wife  taken  from  him,  for  Hungary  was  a  dis. 
tant  country,  and  out  of  reach  of  the  French,  from  whence  they  could 
never  have  had  any  assistance."  These  considerations  made  them 
indifferent  about  it,  and  induced  them  to  think  of  another  connection 
for  him.  This  was  the  duke  of  Milan's  daughter,  heiress  of  Lorn- 
bardy,  which  territory  is  more  valuable  than  all  Hungary,  and  nearer 
at  hand  to  the  French. 

We  will  leave  these  marriages,'and  speak  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
who,  having  taken  Taillebourg,  was  in  Poitou  besieging  Verteuil  ; 
ai.d  return  to  the  admiral  of  France  in  Scotland,  and  say  how  he 
went  on. 


strength,  and  showing  his  people  how  to  bank  it,  a  stone,  shot  from 
a  dondaine*  by  the  besiegers,  wounded  him  mortally,  and  caused  his 
instant  death.  This  Bertrand  had  escaped  from  sixteen  very  dan. 
gerous  sieges.  His  companions  lamented  much  his  death  ;  but,  as 
that  was  now  irretrievable,  Andrew  remained  sole  governor.  Fifteen 
days  afterwards,  negotiations  were  opened,  and  a  treaty  concluded, 
that  the  garrison  should  surrender  tlie  castle,  with  all  its  provisions 


Kino  Robert  of  Scotlakd  and  his  Nine  Sons  who  loved  arms.  Designed  from  Contemporary  Illustrations. 


on  being  conducted  in  safety  to  Bonteville,  of  which  place  Durandon 
de  la  Perede  was  governor.  Thus  did  the  French  gain  the  castle  of 
Verteuil,  which  they  afterwards  repaired  and  reinforced  with  stores, 
artillery  and  men-at-arms.  They  then  marched  to  an  adjoining  town 
called  Cares,  and  when  they  departed  thence,  came  to  Limoges, 
where  the  duke  of  Bourbon  remained  full  eight  days.  He  was  ad. 
vised  to  return  to  Paris,  which  he  did,  and  found  the  king  with  his 
nephew  the  count  de  Valois,  who  received  him  witli  great  joy. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  in  Scotland,  and  speak  of  ths 
admiral  of  France. 

CHAPTER  CLXIX. 

THE  SCOTTISH  ARMY  WITH  THAT  OF  THE  ADMIRAL  OF  TRAIfCE  ENTEH 
NORTHUMBERLAND — BUT  THE  ENGLISH,  BEING  ON  THEIR  MARCH  TO 
MEET  THEM,  THEY  RETREAT  WITHIN  THE  BORDERS. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  admiral  of  France,  with  a  large 
body  of  men.at-arms,  had  landed  at  the  port  of  Edinburgh,  and  that 
they  found  it  a  very  different  country  from  what  they  had  expected 
from  the  accounts  of  the  barons  of  Scotland.  The  king's  council 
and  other  barons  had  told  those  knights  who  had  been  in  Scotland 
last  year,  particularly  sir  Geoffry  de  Charny  and  sir  Amyard  de 
Marse,  that  if  the  e^neschal,  the  constable  or  the  admiral  of  France 
would  cross  the  sea  to  Scotland,  with  a  thousand  good  lances  and  five 
hundred  cross-bows,  with  armor  for  a  thousand  Scotsmen  and  pro- 
per equipments  for  the  leaders,  with  their  assistance  the  rest  of  Scot- 
land would  make  such  a  fatal  irruption  into  England,  it  v/ould  never 
recover  the  blow.  With  this  expectation  had  the  French  crossed  the 
sea,  but  had  not  found  these  promises  realized.  In  the  first  place, 
they  met  with  savage  people,  bad  friends  and  a  poor  country  ;  and 
the  knights  and  squires  knew  not  where  to  send  their  varlets  to  for. 
age,  for  they  dared  not  do  so  except  in  very  large  parties  for  fear  of 
the  wicked  people  of  the  country,  who  lay  in  wait  for  them,  attacked 
and  killed  them. 

At  last,  king  Robert  of  Scotland  arrived,  with  red  bleared  eyes,  of 
the  color  of  sandal  wood,  which  dearly  showed  he  was  no  valiant 
man,  but  who  would  rather  remain  at  home  than  march  to  the  field : 
he  had,  however,  nine  sons  who  loved  arms.  On  the  king's  arrival 
at  Edinburgh,  the  barons  of  France  waited  on  him  u  pay  their 
respects,  as  they  well  knew  how  to  do  :  the  earls  of  Douglas,  Moray, 
Mar,  Sutherland,  and  several  more,  were  at  this  interview.  Ths 
admiral  requested  the  king  to  fulfil  the  terms  on  which  they  had 

*  "  Dundaiae"-'a  lari;e  niaciune  to  throw  (tonw  Irum. 


CHAPTER  CLXVtll. 

THl  CUKE  OF  BOURBON  TAKES  VERTEUIL  IN  POITOU,  AND  RETURNS  TO  THE 
KING  OF  FRANCE  AT  PARIS. 

During  the  time  the  king  wn-s  before  Damme,  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon, with  a  handsome  body  of  men-at-arms,  made  an  excursion  into 
Poitou  and  Limousin,  where  he  took  many  English  castles  and  forts, 
such  as  Archeac,  Garnate,  Montlieu,  eight  leagues  from  Bordeaux, 
and  Taillebourg  on  the  Charente ;  he  then  hid  siege  to  Verteuil,  a 
strong  ca.stle  in  Poitou,  on  the  borders  of  Limousin  and  Saintonge. 
Andrew  Prior,  an  Englishman,  and  Bertrand  de  Montrinet,  a  Gas- 
con, were  governors  of  Verteuil,  and  had  with  them  numbers  of  stout 
companions.  There  were  skirmishe-s,  therefore,  almost  daily  at  the 
barriers,  and  many  gallant  deeds  of  arms  done,  in  which  several 
were  slain  or  wounded.  The  duke  declared  he  would  not  move 
from  thence  until  he  was  master  of  the  castle,  for  to  this  effect  had 
he  given  his  promise  the  last  time  he  had  conversed  with  the  duke  of 
Berry. 

It  happened  that  while  Bertrand  de  Montrinet,  one  of,  the  govern- 
orSf  vras  planning  a  ditch  to  be  made  within  the  castle  to  add  to  its 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

111  i  -I  ■      I     I  I 

come  to  Scotland  ;  for  that  on  his  part  he  was  determined  to  enter 
England.  Those  barons  of  Scotland  who  were  eager  to  advance 
themselves  were  rejoiced  at  hearing  this,  and  replied,  that  if  it  pleased 
Gods  they  would  make  such  an  inroad  as  would  be  both  profitable 
and  honorable. 

The  king  issued  his  summons  for  a  very  large  armament :  on  the 
day  fixed  for  their  assembling  at  Edinburgh,  there  were  thirty  thou, 
sand  men  on  horseback,  who,  as  they  arrived,  took  up  their  quarters 
after  the  manner  of  the  country,  but  they  had  not  everything  com- 
fortable.  Sir  John  de  Vienne  was  very  impatient  to  make  an  excur- 
sion, and  to  affjrd  his  men  opportunities  of  peiforming  gallant  deeds 
of  anus  in  England ;  he  no  sooner  saw  the  arrival  of  the  Scottish 
men-at-arms,  than  he  said  it  was  time  to  march,  for  they  had  remained 
idle  too  long.  The  departure  was  then  proclaimed,  and  they  took 
their  march  toward  Roxburgh.  The  king  was  not  with  the  army,  but 
remained  at  Edinburgh  :  however,  all  his  children  accompanied  it. 
The  thousand*  complete  suits  of  armor  brought  from  France,  were 
delivered  to  the  Scottish  knights  who  were  badly  armed,  and  those 
who  had  them  were  much  delighted.  They  began  their  march  to. 
ward  Northumberland,  which  they  continued  until  they  came  to  the 
abbey  of  Melrose,  where  they  quartered  themselves  on  each  side  of 
the  river  Tweed  :  on  the  morrow,  they  advanced  to  Lambir  Law,  and 
ihen  eame  before  Roxburgh. 

The  governor  of  the  castle  of  Roxburgh  for  the  lord  Mountague, 
to  whom  it  belonged  as  well  as  all  the  circumjacent  lands,  was  a 
knight  called  sir  Edward  Clifford.  The  admiral  of  France,  with  his 
whole  army,  aa  well  as  the  Scots,  halted  before  it,  and,  having  re. 
connoitred  it,  thought  they  should  gain  nothing  by  the  attack,  as  the 
castle  was  huge,  fair,  and  well  provided  with  artillery.  They  there- 
fore continued  their  march  down  the  river,  toward  Berwick  and  the 
sea,  until  they  came  to  two  square  towers,  tolerably  strong ;  in  which 
were  two  knights,  father  and  son,  of  the  name  of  Strande.  A  good 
farm  of  fine  fields  of  grass,  with  a  country-house,  was  hard  by,  which 
was  instantly  burnt  and  the  towers  attacked.  Several  feats  of  arms 
were  performed,  and  many  of  the  Scots  wounded  by  arrows  and 
atones  ;  but  the  towers  were  at  length  taken  by  stonn,  and  the  knights 
within  them,  who  had  valiantly  defended  themselves  as  long  as  they 
had  been  able. 

After  the  conquest  of  these  two  towers,  the  Scots  and  French 
came  before  a  very  strong  castle  in  another  part  of  the  country, 
which  is  called  Werley  ;t  it  belonged  to  sir  John  Mountague.  Sir 
John  Lusseb'ourne  was  the  governor  for  him,  and  had  in  it  his  wife, 
children,  and  all  his  family  ;  for  he  had  been  informed  that  the  Scots 
ad  the  French  were  advancing  that  way.  He  had  in  consequence, 
ally  provided  the  place  with  men-at.arms  and  artillery,  to  the  utmost 
jf  his  power,  in  expectation  of  the  attack.  The  army  soon  came  and 
isncamped  before  Werley,  situated  on  a  handsome  river  which  runs 
4Rto  the  Tweed  below  it.  There  was  one  grand  assault  on  this  castle, 
where  the  French  behaved  much  more  valiantly  than  the  Scots ;  for 
ihey  crossed  the  ditches,  though  with  much  difficulty  ;  and,  having 
lixed  their  ladders,  many  gallant  deeds  were  done,  for  the  French 
ascended  to  the  battlements,  and  there  fought  hand  to  hand  and 
dagger  to  dagger  with  the  garrison.  Sir  John  Luseebourne  showed 
himself  a  good  knight  and  powerful  in  arms,  by  engaging  the  French 
knights  as  they  mounted  the  ladders.  At  this  attack  a  German 
knight,  called  sir  Alberis  Gastelain,  was  slain,  which  was  a  pity ; 
many  others  were  killed  and  wounded.  The  enemy,  however,  were 
so  numerous,  and  the  attack  so  often  renewed,  that  the  castle  was 
Jaken,  and  the  knight,  his  wife,  and  children,  who  were  within  it. 
The  French  who  first  entered  made  upward  of  forty  prisoners ;  the 
castle  was  then  burnt  and  destroyed,  for  they  saw  they  could  not  keep 
aor  guard  it,  being  so  far  advanced  in  England. 

After  the  capture  of  this  castle,  and  of  sir  John  Lussebourne,  the 
admiral  and  barons  of  France  and  Scotland  marched  toward  Amith,t 
the  estate  of  the  lord  Percy,  and  quartered  themselves  all  around  it. 
They  destroyed  several  villages,  and  marched  as  far  as  Boul.§  a 
handsome  and  strong  castle  on  the  sea-coast,  belonging  to  the  earl  of 
Northumberland  :  they  did  not  attack  it,  for  they  knew  they  should 
lose  their  labor,  but  continued  their  march  to  half-way  between  Ber- 
wick and  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  where  they  learnt  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  the  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Nottingham,  the  lord 
Neville,  with  the  barons  of  the  counties  of  Northumberland,  York, 
and  Durham,  were  hastening  with  a  large  force  to  meet  them.jl  The 
admiral  and  barons  of  France  were  much  delighted  at  this  intelli- 
gence,  for  they  were  desirous  of  an  engagement;  but  the  Scots  were 
of  a  contrary  opinion,  and  advised  a  retreat  toward  Scotland,  on  ac- 
count  of  their  stores,  and  to  have  their  own  country  in  their  rear  and 
wait  for  the  enemy  on  their  own  borders.  Sir  John  de  Vienne  wished 
not  to  net  in  contradiction  to  their  wishes,  and  followed  what  they 
had  advised;  they  did  net  therefore  advance  further  into  Northumber- 
land, but  made  for  Berwick,  of  which  place  sir  Thomas  Redman  was 
governor,  and  had  with  him  a  great  number  of  men-at-arms.  The 
French  and  Scots  came  before  it,  but  made  no  attack,  and  continued 
.their  road  to  Roxburgh,  on  their  return  to  their  own  country. 

•  III.  lUier  editions  the  number  ia  ttuted  as  two  hundred,  which  appenrs  more  proba- 
•XIc-Ud.  t  "  Weily."  Q.  if  not  War  . 

t**Ainiih."  Q.Alnwick.  §  "  Bou!."   Q.  if  not  Cornhill. 

II  Mr.  Redi)a^it,  in  his  Bordei  Hi«U»fr,  gives  a  very  short  account  indeed  of  thisexpedi- 
.lioM.  luid  of  iJiese  places;  he  addi— "It  M  »aid,  tbejr  took  &ad  dwtroywi  th«  castte  of 
^Vaxk  Corohill.  and  Fv;dL," 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &c.  851 

News  was  spread  all  over  P^ngland,  how  the  French  and  Scots 
had  entered  Northumberland,  and  were  burning  and  destroying  it. 
You  must,  however,  know,  that  before  this,  the  arrival  of  the  admiral 
and  the  French  in  Scotland  was  krlowh.  All  the  lords  were  there, 
fore  prepared,  and  the  king  had  issued  his  summons  :  as  they  as- 
sembled, they  took  the  road  to  Scotland,  threatening  much  the  Scots. 
The  English  at  this  time  had  made  greater  preparations  than  ever 
for  their  expedition  to  Scotland,  as  well  by  land  as  by  sea  ;  for  they 
had  freighted  six  score  vessels,  laden  with  stores  and  provision,  which 
followed  their  march  along  the  coast.  The  king  took  the  field,  a*:, 
companied  by  his  uncles,  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Buckingham, 
his  brothers  sir  Thomas  and  sir  John  Holland.  There  were  also  the 
earls  of  Salisbury  and  Arundel,  the  young  earl  of  Pembroke,  the 
young  lord  de  Spencer,  the  earl  of  Staff"ord,  the  earl  of  Devonshire, 
and  so  many  barons  and  knights,  that  they  amounted  to  full  forty 
thousand  lances,  without  counting  those  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
the  earl  of  Northumberland,  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  ?he  lord  Lucy, 
the  lord  Neville,  and  other  barons  of  the  marches,  who  were  in  pur- 
suit of  the  French  and  Scots,  to  the  number  of  two  thousand  lances 
and  fifteen  hundred  archers.  The  king,  and  the  lords  who  attended 
him,  had  full  fifty  thousand  archers,  without  including  the  varlete. 
He  hastened  so  much  the  march  of  his  army  after  the  duke  oF  Lan 
caster,  that  he  arrived  in  the  country  about  York ;  for  he  had  had 
intelligence  on  the  road  that  there  was  to  be  an  engagement  between 
his  men  and  the  Scots  in  Northumberland  ;  and  for  this  reason  he 
had  made  as  much  haste  as  possible.  The  king  lodged  at  St.  John 
de  Beverley,  beyond  the  city  of  York,  in  the  county  of  Durham,  v/here 
news  was  brought  him  that  the  Scots  had  returned  to  their  own 
country.  The  army  therefore  quartered  themselves  in  the  county  of 
Northumberland.  I  will  relate  an  accident  that  happened  in  the 
English  army,  which  caused  a  mortal  hatred  between  different  lords 


CHAPTER  CLXX. 

SIR  JOHN  HOLLAND  KILLS  LORD  RALPH  STAFFORD.     THE  EARL  OF  STAF- 
FORD DEMANDS  JUSTICE  FRO]\I  'J"HE  KING. 

The  king  of  England  was  quartered  in  the  country  round  Beverley, 
in  the  diocese  of  York,  with  numbers  of  earls,  barons,  and  knights 
of  his  realm  ;  for  every  one  tried  to  be  lodged  as  near  him  as  possi. 
ble,  more  especially  his  two  uncles.  Sir  Thomas  Holland,  earl  of 
Kent,  and  sir  John  Holland,  earl  of  Huntington,  his  brothers,  were 
also  there  with  a  handsome  company  of  men-at-arms. 

With  the  king  was  a  knight  from  Bohemia,  who  had  come  to  pay 
a  visit  to  the  queen  ;  and,  out  of  aflfection  to  her,  the  king  and  baron.i 
showed  him  every  attention.  This  knight  was  gay  and  handsome 
in  the  German  style,  and  his  name  was  sir  Meles.  It  happened  one 
afternoon,  that  two  squires  attached  to  sir  John  Holland  quarrelled  in 
the  fields  of  a  village  near  Beverley,  for  the  lodgings  of  sir  Meles,  and 
followed  him,  to  his  great  displeasure,  with  nmch  abuse.  At  this 
moment  two  archers  belonging  to  lord  Ralph  Stafford  came  thither, 
who  took  up  the  quarrel  of  sir  Meles,  because  he  was  a  stranger  : 
they  blamed  the  squires  for  their  language,  and  added  :  "  You  have 
used  this  knight  very  ill  by  thus  quarrelling  with  him,  for  you  know 
he  is  attached  to  the  queen  and  from  her  country  :  you  would  have 
done  better  to  have  assisted  him  than  to  act  thus."  "Indeed  !"  re. 
plied  one  of  the  squires  to  the  archer  who  had  first  spoken,  "  thou 
villainous  knave,  thou  wantest  to  intermeddle  :  what  is  it  to  thee  if 
I  laugh  at  his  follies  ?"  "  What  is  it  to  me  I"  answered  the  archer, 
"  it  concerns  me  enough,  for  he  is  the  companion  of  my  master ;  and 
I  will  never  remain  quiet  to  see  or  hear  him  abused."  «'  If  I  thought, 
knave,"  said  the  squire,  "  thou  wouldst  aid  him  against  me,  I  would 
thrust  my  sword  through  thy  body."  As  he  uttered  these  words,  he 
made  an  attempt  to  strike  him  :  the  archer  drew  back,  and  having 
his  bow  ready  bent,  with  a  good  arrow,  let  fly,  and  shot  him  through 
the  body  and  heart,  so  that  he  fell  down  dead.  The  other  squire, 
when  he  saw  his  companion  fall,  ran  away.  Sir  Meles  had  before 
returned  to  his  lodgings,  and  the  two  archers  returned  to  their  lord 
and  related  to  him  what  had  happened.  Lord  Ralph,  when  he  had 
heard  the  whole,  said,  "  You  have  behaved  very  ill."  "  By  my 
troth,"  replied  the  archer,  "  I  could  net  have  acted  otherwise,  if  I 
had  not  wished  to  have  been  killed  myself,  and  I  had  much  rather 
he  should  die  than  that  I  should."  "  Well,"  said  lord  Ralph,  "go 
and  get  out  of  sight,  that  thou  mayest  not  be  found  :  I  will  negotiate 
thy  pardon  with  sir  John  Holland,  either  through  my  lord  and  father, 
or  by  some  other  means."  The  archer  replied,  "  he  would  cheer, 
fully  obey  him." 

News  was  carried  to  sir  John  Holland,  that  one  of  sir  Ralph  Staf 
ford's  archers  had  murdered  his  favorite  squire  ;  and  that  it  had 
happened  through  the  fault  of  the  foreign  knight,  sir  Meles.  Sii 
John,  on  hearing  it,  was  like  a  madman,  and  said  he  would  neithet 
eat  nor  drink  until  he  had  revenged  it.  He  instantly  mounted  hia 
horse,  ordering  his  men  to  do  the  same,  though  it  was  now  very  late, 
and,  having  gained  the  fields,  he  inquired  for  the  lodgings  of  sir 
Meles:  he  was  told  that  he  was  lodged  at  the  rear-guard  with  the 
earl  of  Devonshire  and  the  earl  of  Stafford,  and  with  their  people. 
Sir  John  Holland  took  that  road,  riding  up  and  down  to  find  sir  Me- 
les. As  he  was  thus  riding  along  a  very  narrow  lane,  he  met  the 
lord  Raii>h  Stafford :  but,  being  night,  they  could  not  distinguisli 


853 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


each  other.  He  called  out,  "  Who  comes  here  ?"  He  was  answered, 
I  am  Stafford "  And  I  am  Holland."  Then  sir  John  added, 
"  Stafford,  I  was  inquiring  after  you.  Thy  servants  have  murdered 
my  squire,  whom  I  loved  so  much."  On  saying  this,  he  drew  his 
sword  and  struck  lord  Ralph  such  a  blow  as  felled  him  dead,  which 
was  a  great  pity.  Sir  John  continued  his  road,  but  knew  not  then 
that  he  had  killed  him,  though  he  was  well  aware  he  had  stricken 
him  down.  The  servants  of  the  lord  Ralph  were  exceedingly  wroth, 
as  was  natural,  on  seeing  their  master  dead :  they  began  to  cry  out, 
"  Holland,  you  have  murdered  the  son  of  the  earl  of  Stafford :  heavy 
will  this  news  be  to  the  father  when  he  shall  know  it." 

Some  of  the  attendants  of  sir  John  Holland,  hearing  these  words, 
said  to  their  master,  "  My  lord,  you  have  slain  the  lord  Ralph  Staf- 
ford." "  Be  it  so,"  replied  sir  John.  "  I  had  rather  have  put  him 
to  death  than  one  of  less  rank  ;  for  by  this  I  have  the  better  revenged 
the  loss  of  my  squire."  sir  John  hastened  to  Beverley,  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  sanctuary  of  St.  John's  church,  whither  he  went,  and 
did  not  quit  the  sanctuary  ;  for  he  well  knew  he  should  have  much 
trouble  in  the  army  from  the  affection  it  bore  to  lord  Ralph,  and  he 
was  uncertain  what  his  brother  the  king  of  England  would  say  to  it. 
To  avoid,  therefore,  all  these  perils,  he  shut  himself  up  in  the  sane 
tuary. 

News  was  carried  to  the  earl  of  Stafford,  that  his  son  had  been 
unfortunately  killed.  The  earl  asked  who  had  done  it.  They  told 
him,  "  Sir  John  Holland,  the  king's  brother,"  and  related  why,  and 
wherefore.  You  may  suppose,  that  the  father,  having  only  one  be- 
loved son,  who  was  a  young,  handsome,  and  accomplished  knight, 
was  beyond  measure  enraged.  He  sent  for  all  his  friends,  to  have 
their  advice  how  he  ought  to  act  to  revenge  this  loss.  The  wisest 
and  most  temperate  did  all  they  could  to  calm  him,  adding,  th"t  on 
the  morrow  the  fact  should  be  laid  before  the  king,  and  he  should  be 
required  to  see  law  and  justice  put  in  force. 

Thus  passed  the  night.  In  the  morning,  the  lord  Ralph  Stafford 
was  buried  in  the  church  of  a  village  near  the  spot  where  he  fell :  he 
was  attended  by  all  the  barons,  knights,  and  squires  related  to  him 
that  were  in  the  army.  After  the  funeral,  the  earl  of  Stafford,  with 
full  sixty  of  his  own  relations,  and  others  connected  with  his  son, 
mounted  their  horses,  and  went  to  the  king,  who  had  already  re- 
ceived  information  of  this  unfortunate  event.  They  found  the  king 
attended  by  his  uncles  and  many  knights.  When  the  earl  ap. 
proached,  he  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  thus  spoke  with  tears 
and  anguish  of  heart :  "  Thou  art  king  of  all  England,  and  hast 
solemnly  sworn  to  maintain  the  realm  in  its  rights,  and  to  do  justice. 
Thou  art  well  acquainted  how  thy  brother,  without  the  slightest 
reason,  has  murdered  my  son  and  heir.  I  therefore  come  and  de- 
mand  justice  :  otherwise  thou  wilt  not  have  a  worse  enemy  than  me. 
I  must  likewise  inform  thee,  my  son's  death  affects  me  so  bitterly, 
that  if  I  were  not  fearful  of  breaking  up  this  expedition  by  the  trouble 
and  confusion  I  should  make  in  the  army,  and  the  defections  it  would 
cause,  by  my  honor,  it  should  be  revenged  in  so  severe  a  manner 
that  it  should  be  talked  of  in  England  a  hundred  years  to  come.  For 
the  present,  however,  and  during  this  expedition  to  Scotland,  I  shall 
not  think  of  it;  for  I  like  not  the  Scots  be  rejoiced  at  the  misery  of 
the  earl  of  Stafford."*  The  king  replied,  "  Be  assured,  I  myself 
will  do  justice,  and  punish  the  crime  more  severely  than  the  barons 
would  venture  to  do;  and  never  for  any  brother  will  I  act  other- 
wise." The  earl  of  Stafford  and  his  relations  answered,  "  Sir,  you 
have  well  spoken,  and  we  thank  you."  Thus  were  the  relations  of 
lord  Ralph  Stafford  appeased.  He  performed  the  expedition  to 
Scotland,  as  I  shall  relate  to  you ;  and,  during  that  whole  time,  the 
earl  ot  Stafford  seemed  to  have  forgotten  the  death  of  his  son,  in 
which  conduct  all  the  barons  thought  he  showed  great  wisdom. 


CHAPTER  CLXXI. 

THE  KING  OP  EN&LAND  DESTROYS  THE  ABBEY  OF  MELROSE  IN  SCOTLAND. 
THE  BARONS  OF  FRANCE  AND  SCOTLAND  INVADE  CUMBERLAND. 

The  army  of  the  king  of  England,  which  consisted  of  seven  thou- 
sand  men-at-arms  and  sixty  thousand  archers,  kept  advancing:  none 
had  remained  behind,  for  it  had  been  confidently  reported  through 
England  that  sir  John  de  Vienne  would  give  them  battle.  Indeed, 
such  irere  his  intentions,  and  he  had  in  a  manner  told  this  to  the 
barons  of  Scotland,  when  he  said,  "  My  lords,  make  your  army  as 
C(»nsiderable  as  you  can  ;  for,  if  the  English  come  as  far  as  Scotland, 
I  will  offer  them  combat."  The  Scots  replied,  "  God  assist  us  !"  but 
they  afterwards  changed  their  mind. 

The  king  and  his  army  advanced  beyond  Durham,  Newcastle-on- 
Tyne,  and  through  Northumberland  to  Berwick,  of  which  sir  Mat. 
thew  Redmond  was  governor.  He  received  him  with  all  due  respect ; 
but  tlie  king  did  not  stay  there  long ;  he  continued  his  march,  and 
the  v»hole  army  crossed  the  river  Tweed,  which  comes  from  Rox- 
burgh and  the  mountains  in  Northumberland,  and  took  up  his  quar- 
ters in  the  abbey  of  Melrose.  This  monastery,  in  all  the  preceding 
wars  «;f  Englajid  and  Scotland,  had  been  spared,  but  it  was  now 
burnt  and  destroyed ;  for  it  had  been  determined  by  the  English  to 


•  The  eurl  «:f' Stafford.  inthc9tli  Ric.  II.,  mndea  pilerimn^e  to  Jeriisalom,  probably 
A  Um  km    liu  too,  uod  UmU  th«  ousuiug  ywt,  on  hit  return,  Rl  Kliodes. 


ruin  everything  in  Scotland  before  they  returned  home,  because  ihe 
Scots  had  allied  themselves  with  the  French. 

The  admiral  of  France,  on  learning  that  the  king  of  England  and 
his  army  had  crossed  the  Tyne  and  Tweed,  and  were  now  at  Lam. 
bir  Law,  said  to  the  Scottish  barons,  "  Why  d-o  we  remain  here,  and 
not  reconnoitre  our  enemies  to  fight  them?  You  told  us,  before  we 
came  into  this  country,  that  if  you  had  a  thousand,  or  thereabouts, 
of  good  men-at-arms  from  France,  you  would  be  sufficiently  strong 
to  combat  the  English.  I  will  warrant  you  have  now  a  thousand,  if 
not  more,  and  five  hundred  cross-bo  v.-, ;  and  I  must  tell  you,  that  the 
knights  and  squires  who  have  accom.)anied  me  are  determined  men- 
at-arms,  the  flower  of  knighthood,  who  will  not  fly,  but  abide  the 
event,  such  as  God  may  please  to  order  it."  The  barons  of  Scot, 
land,  who  well  knew  the  strength  of  the  English  army,  and  had  not 
any  desire  of  meeting  it,  answered,  "  Faith,  my  lord,  we  are  con- 
vinced  that  you  and  your  companions  are  men  of  valor,  and  to  be 
depended  on;  but  we  understand  that  all  England  is  on  its  march  to 
Scotland,  and  the  English  were  never  in  such  force  as  at  present. 
We  will  conduct  you  to  a  place  from  whence  you  may  view  and 
consider  them  :  and  if,  after  this,  you  should  advise  a  battle,  we  will 
not  refuse  it,  for  what  you  have  repeated  as  having  been  said  by  ua 
is  true."    "  By  God,  then,"  said  the  admiral,  "  I  will  have  a  battle.'- 

Not  long  afterwards,  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  the  other  Scots  baronsj 
carried  the  admiral  of  France  to  a  high  mountain,  at  the  bottom  of 
which  was  a  pass  through  which  the  English  would  be  forced  to 
march  with  their  baggage.  From  this  mountain,  where  the  admiral 
was  stationed,  with  many  of  the  French  knights,  they  clearly  saw  the 
English  army,  and  estimated  it,  as  nearly  as  they  could,  at  six  thou, 
sand  men-at-arms,  sixty  thousand  archers  and  stout  varlets.  They 
allowed  they  were  not  in  sufficient  force  to  meet  them  in  battle,  for 
the  Scots  were  not  more  than  one  thousand  lances,  with  about  thirty 
thousand  others  badly  armed.  The  admiral  said  to  the  earls  of 
Douglas  and  Moray,  "  Yon  were  in  the  right  in  not  wishing  to  fight 
the  English  ;  but  let  us  consider  what  must  be  done,  for  they  are 
numerous  enough  to  overrun  your  whole  country  and  ruin  it.  Since 
we  are  not  able  to  combat  them,  I  request  you  will  lead  us  by  un. 
frequented  roads  into  England,  and  let  us  cany  the  war  into  their 
own  country,  as  they  have  done  here,  if  such  an  enterprise  may  be 
practicable."    The  barons  told  him,  it  was  very  practicable. 

Sir  John  de  Vienne  and  the  Scots  barons  resolved  in  council,  to 
quit  that  part  of  the  country  and  suffer  the  English  to  act  as  they 
pleased  in  it,  and  to  make  an  inroad  on  Cumberland,  near  Carlisle, 
where  they  should  find  a  plentiful  country,  and  amply  revenge  them- 
selves. This  resolution  was  adopted.  They  marched  their  men  in 
an  opposite  direction  to  the  English,  through  forests  and  over  moun. 
tains,  and  laid  waste  the  whole  country  on  their  line,  burning  towns, 
villages  and  houses.  The  inhabitants  of  Scotland  carried  their  pro- 
visions to  their  retreats  in  the  forests,  where  they  knew  the  English 
would  never  seek  for  them.  The  Scots  barons  marched  hastily 
through  their  own  country  ;  and  the  king,  not  being  well  enough  in 
health  to  accompany  them,  retired  into  the  highlands,  where  he  re. 
mained  during  the  war,  and  left  his  subjects  to  act  as  well  as  they 
could.  The  French  and  Scots  passed  the  mountains  which  divide 
Cumberland  from  Scotland,  and  entered  England,  when  they  began 
to  burn  the  country  and  villages,  and  to  commit  great  devastations^ 
on  the  lands  of  Mowbray,  belonging  to  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  on 
those  of  the  earl  of  Stafford,  as  well  as  on  the  lands  of  the  baron  o( 
Grisop*  and  of  the  lord  Musgrave,  and  then  continued  their  marcl- 
to  Carlisle. 


CHAPTER  CLXXH. 

THS  KING  or  ENGLAND  DESTROYS  EDINBURGi,  AND  GREAT  PART  OF 
SCOTLAND.  THE  FRENCH  AND  SCOTS  DO  THE  SABIE  ON  THE  BORDERS 
AND  IN  NORTHUMBERLAND 

While  the  admiral  of  France  and  those  with  him,  such  as  the 
count  de  Grand  ?i6,  the  lord  de  Sainte  Croix,  bir  Geoffry  de  Charny, 
sir  William  de  Breune,  sir  James  de  Boenne,  the  lords  de  Peigny,  de 
Hees,  de  Marnel,  sir  Valeran  de  Rayneval,  the  baron  d'lvry,  the 
baron  de  Fontaines,  the  lord  de  Croy,  sir  Braque  de  Bracquemont, 
the  lord  de  Lendury,  amounting  to  a  thousand  lances  at  least,  of 
barons  and  knights  of  France,  with  the  lords  of  Scotland  and  their 
army,  were  thus  overrunning  the  northern  parts  of  England,  burning 
and  destroying  the  towns,  houses  and  country  ;  the  king  of  England, 
with  his  uncles,  barons  and  knights,  had  entered  Scotland,  wasting 
the  country  as  they  advanced.  The  English  had  quartered  them, 
selves  at  Edinburgh,  where  the  king  remained  for  five  days.  On 
their  departure,  everything  was  completely  burned  to  the  ground 
except  the  castle,  which  was  very  strongly  guarded. 

During  the  residence  of  king  Richai^  at  Edinburgh,  the  English 
overran  the  whole  country  in  the  neighborhood,  and  did  great  mis. 
chief;  but  they  found  none  of  the  inhabitants,  for  they  had  retreated 
into  forts  and  thick  forests,  whither  they  had  driven  all  their  cattle. 
In  the  king's  army  there  were  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand 
men,  and  as  many  horses  :  of  course,  gi-eat  quantities  of  provision 
were  wanted  ;  but,  as  they  found  none  in  Scotland,  many  stores  fol. 
lowed  them  from  England  by  sea  and  land  When  the  king  and  his 
lords  left  Edinburgh  they  went  to  Dunft  rmline,  a  tolerably  handsome 
•"driwp."  U«  Greysiocke. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


353 


town,  where  is  a  large  and  fair  abbey  of  black  monks,  in  which  the 
kings  of  Scotland  have  been  accustomed  to  be  buried.  The  king 
was  lodged  in  the  abbey,  but  after  his  departure  the  army  seized  it, 
and  burnt  both  that  and  the  town.  They  marched  toward  Stirling 
and  crossed  the  river  Tay,*  which  runs  b'y  Perth.  They  made  a 
grand  attack  on  the  castle  of  Stirling,  but  did  not  conquer  it,  and 
had  a  number  of  their  men  killed  and  wounded  :  they  then  marched 
away,  burning  the  town  and  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  Versy. 

The  intention  of  the'  duke  of  Lancaster  and  of  his  brothers,  as 
well  as  of  several  knights  and  squires,  was  to  lay  waste  all  Scotland, 
and  then  pursue  the  French  and  Scots  (for  they  had  information  of  their 
inarch  to  Carlisle,)  and  by  this  means  inclose  them  between  England 
"and  Scotland,  so  that  they  should  have  such  advantage  over  them, 
not  oie  would  return,  but  all  should  be  slain,  or  made  prisoners.  In 
the  mean  time,  their  army  overran  the  country  at  their  pleasure,  for 
none  ventured  to  oppose  them,  the  kingdom  being  void  of  defence, 
as  the  men-at-arms  had  all  followed  the  admiral  of  France.  The 
English  burnt  the  town  of  Perth,  which  is  on  the  banks  of  the  Tay, 
and  has  a  good  harbor,  from  whence  vessels  may  sail  to  all  parts  of 
the  world.  They  afterwards  burnt  Dundee;  and  the  English  spared 
neither  monasteries  nor  churches,  but  put  all  to  fire  and  flame.  The 
light  troops  of  the  English,  and  the  vanguard,  advanced  as  far  as  the 
city  of  Bredane,t  which  is  situated  on  the  sea,  at  the  entrance  into 
the  highlands,  but  they  did  no  harm  to  it,  though  the  inhabitants 
were  exceedingly  alarmed,  supposing  they  should  be  attacked,  and 
that  the  king  of  England  was  coming. 

Just  in  the  same  manner  as  the  English  conducted  themselves  in 
Scotland,  did  the  French  and  Scots  in  Cumberland,  and  on  the 
borders  of  England,  where  they  burnt  and  destroyed  large  tracts  of 
country.  They  entered  Westmoreland,  passing  through  the  lands 
of  Greystock,  and  of  the  baron  Clifford,  and  burnt  on  their  march 
several  villages  where  no  men-at-arms  had  before  been.  They  met 
with  no  opposition,  as  the  country  was  drained,  for  all  men-at-arms 
were  with  the  king  in  his  expedition.  They  came  at  length  before 
Carlisle,  which  is  well  inclosed  with  walls,  towers,  gates  and  ditches  : 
king  Arthur  formerly  resided  here  more  than  elsewhere,  on  account 
of  the  fine  woods  which  surround  it,  and  for  the  grand  adventures 
of  arms  which  had  happened  near  it.t 

There  were  in  the  city  of  Carlisle,  sir  Lewis  Clifford,  brother  to 
sir  William  Neville,  sir  Thomas  Musgrave  and  his  son,  David  HoU- 
grave,  the  earl  of  Angus,  and  several  others  from  the  neighborhood  ; 
for  Carlisle  is  the  capital  of  that  part  of  the  country,  and  it  was  for- 
tunate to  have  such  men  to  defend  it.  When  the  admiral  of  France 
and  his  army  arrived,  he  made  a  very  severe  attack  with  ordnance, 
which  lasted  some  time,  but  there  were  within  those  capable  of 
making  a  good  defence,  so  that  many  handsome  feats  of  arms  were 
performed  before  Carlisle. 


CHAPTER  CLXXIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  SUFFOLK  PREVENTS  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  FROM  PUR- 
SUING  THE  FRENCH  AND  SCOTS  WHO  HAD  INVADED  ENGLAND.  THE 
ENGLISH  ARMY  RETURN  HOME  THE  SAME  WAY  THEY  HAD  ENTERED 
SCOTLAND.     THE  FRENCH  AND  SCOTS  RETURN  IN  A  SIMILAR  MANNER. 

The  king's  uncles  and  the  other  lords  supposed  the  admiral  of 
France  and  the  Scots  would  continue  their  march,  and  that  they 
would  do  as  much  mischief  as  they  could  on  the  borders  and  in 
Cumberland.    They  therefore  thought  they  could  not  do  better, 
when  their  stores  were  all  arrived,  than  to  follow  their  line  of  march 
until  they  should  overtake  and  fight  them  ;  for,  as  they  could  not  any 
way  escape,  they  must  be  attacked  to  a  disadvantage.    Of  this  opin- 
ion was  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  his  brothers,  several  of  the  nobles  of 
the  realm,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  army.    Their  stores  were  now 
all  arrived  by  sea  or  land,  and  the  king  had,  in  the  presence  of  his 
unc'es,  ordered  this  plan  to  be  adopted.    But  in  one  night,  Michael 
de  la  Pole,  earl  of  Suffolk,  who  at  that  time  was  the  heart  and  sole 
council  of  the  king,  and  in  whom  he  placed  his  whole  confidence, 
undid  the  whole  business.    I  know  not  what  his  intentions  were  for 
so  doing  ;  but  I  heard  afterwards,  he  should  say  to  the  king,  "  Ah, 
ah,  my  lord,  what  are  you  thinking  of?    You  intend  tlien  to  follow 
the  plan  your  uncles  have  devised.    Know,  that  if  you  do  so,  you 
will  never  return,  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  wishes  for  nothing  more 
earnestly  than  your  death,  that  he  may  be  king.    How  could  he  dare 
advise  your  entering  such  a  country  in  the  winter?    I  would  recom- 
mend you  not  to  cross  the  Cumberland  mountains,  where  are  thirty 
passes  so  narrow,  that  if  once  you  be  inclosed  within  them,  you  will 
run  into  the  greatest  danger  from  the  Scots.    Never  engage  in  such 
a  perilous  expedition,  whatever  they  may  say  to  you  ;  and  if  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  be  so  desirous  to  go  thither,  let  him,  with  that 
division  under  his  command  :  for  never,  with  my  consent,  shall  you 
undertake  it.    You  have  done  enough  for  one  time:  neither  your 
father,  nor  your  grandfather  Edward,  have  been  so  far  in  Scotland  as 
you  have  now  been.    This,  I  say,  should  satisfy  you.    Take  care 
of  your  own  person,  you  are  young  and  promising ;  and  there  are 
those  who  profess  much,  but  who  little  love  you." 

•  There  is  a  misliike  in  geography  here,  for  liie  Tay  does  not  run  neiir  the  roucl  to 
Curling.   1  should  suppose  he  must  ineiin  the  Forth.   T  "  Ureduae."   U.  Aberdeeo. 
t  iWuiiul  mislaUea  this  place,  probably,  lur  Curluun 


These  words  made  so  strong  an  impression  on  the  king,  he  could 
never  get  them  out  of  his  head,  as  I  shall  hereafter  relate.  On  the 
morrow  morning,  when  the  lords  of  England  were  preparing  for  their 
march  toward  Carlisle,  in  search  of  the  French,  nnd  to  fight  with 
them,  as  had  been  resolved  in  council  the  preceding  night,  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  waited  on  the  king,  ignorant  of  what  had  passed 
between  his  nephew  and  lord  Suffolk.  When  the  king  saw  him, 
being  peevish  and  choleric  from  the  preceding  conversation,  he  said, 
harshly,  "  Uncle,  uncle  of  Lancaster,  you  shall  not  yet  succeed  in 
your  plans.  Do  you  think  that,  for  your  fine  speeches,  we  v.'ill 
madly  ruin  ourselves  ?  I  will  no  longer  put  my  faith  in  you  nor  in 
your  councils,  for  I  see  in  them  more  loss  than  profit,  both  in  regard 
to  your  own  honor  and  to  that  of  our  people  :  therefore,  if  you  be 
desirous  of  undertaking  this  march,  which  you  have  advised,  do  so, 
but  I  will  not,  for  I  shall  return  to  England,  and  all  those  who  love 
me  will  follow  me."  "  And  I  will  follow  you,"  replied  the  duke  of 
Lancaster :  "  for  there  is  not  a  man  in  your  company  who  loves  you  , 
so  well  as  I  do,  and  my  brothers  also.  Should  any  other  person, 
excepting  yourself,  dare  say  the  contrary,  or  that  I  wish  otherwise 
than  well  to  you  and  to  your  people,  I  will  throw  him  my  glove." 
No  answer  was  made  by  any  one.  The  king  was  silent  on  the 
subject.  He  only  spoke  to  those  who  served  him,  on  different  mat. 
ters,  and  then  gave  orders  for  returning  to  England  by  the  way  they 
had  come.  The  duke  left  the  king  quite  melancholy,  and  went  to 
make  other  preparations ;  for  he  had  concluded  they  were  to  pursuo 
the  French  and  Scots,  who  had  already  advanced  beyond  the  bor. 
ders;  but,  as  this  was  altered,  they  took  the  direct  road  to  England. 

Thus  did  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  who  governed  the  king,  break  up 
this  expedition.  Some  lords  said,  the  king  had  been  badly  advised, 
not  to  pursue  the  Scots,  as  they  had  all  their  stores  with  them,  and 
it  was  still  in  their  way  home.  Others,  afraid  of  the  diflriculties,  said 
that,  concerning  all  things,  as  well  the  quantity  of  provisions  neces. 
sary  for  so  large  an  army,  as  the  hardships  they  would  be  exposed 
to  in  the  winter  season,  when  crossing  the  Cumberland  mountains, 
they  might  lose  more  than  they  could  gain.  Thus  were  affairs 
managed.  The  English  army  returned,  with  the  king  and  barons, 
by  the  way  they  had  entered  Scotland,  but  not  before  they  had  des. 
troyed  the  greater  part  of  that  country. 

News  was  brought  to  the  admiral  of  France  that  the  English  were 
retreating  homeward.  They  called  a  council  to  determine  hov»  they 
were  to  act,  when  it  was  resolved  that,  as  their  provision  began  to  fail, 
they  would  return  to  Scotland,  for  they  were  now  in  a  poor  country, 
having  ruined  all  round  Carlisle,  and  the  lands  of  lord  Clifford,  lord 
Mowbray  and  the  bishop  of  Carlisle  ;  but  the  city  of  Carlisle  they 
could  not  conquer.  The  French  said  among  themselves,  they  had 
burnt  in  the  bishopricks  of  Durham  and  Carlisle  more  than  the  value 
of  all  the  towns  in  the  kmgdom  of  Scotland.  The  French  and  Scots 
marched  back  the  way  they  had  come.  When  arrived  in  the  low, 
lands,  they  found  the  whole  country  ruined  ;  but  the  people  of  the 
country  made  light  of  it,  saying,  that  with  six  or  eight  stakes  they 
would  soon  have  new  houses,  and  find  cattle  enow  for  provision: 
for  the  Scots  had  driven  them  for  security  to  the  forests.  You  must, 
however,  know,  that  whatever  the  French  wanted  to  buy,  they  were 
made  to  pay  very  dear  for ;  and  it  was  fortunate  the  French  and 
Scots  did  not  quarrel  with  each  other  seriously,  as  there  were  frequent 
riots  on  accoun'  of  provision.  The  Scots  said,  the  French  had  done 
them  more  mischief  than  the  English  :  and  when  asked,  "  In  what 
manner?"  they  replied,  "  by  riding  through  their  corn,  oats  and  bar- 
ley,  on  their  march,  which  they  trod  under  foot,  not  condescending 
to  follow  the  roads,  for  which  damages  they  would  have  a  recom. 
pense  before  they  left  Scotland;  and  they  should  neither  find  ve^sei 
nor  mariner  who  would  dare  to  put  to  sea  without  their  permission.' 
Many  knights  and  squires  complained  of  the  timber  they  had  cuf 
down,  and  of  the  waste  they  had  committed  to  lodge  themselves. 


CHAPTER  CLXXIV. 

THE  SCOTS  TREAT  THE  ADMIRAL  OF  FRANCE  AND  HIS  MEN  VERY  HARSHLY- 
THEY  RETURN  TO  FRANCE. 

When  the  admiral,  with  his  barons,  knights  and  sq'iires,  were  re. 
turned  to  the  neighborhood  of  Endinburgh,  they  suffered  much  from 
famine,  as  they  could  scarcely  procure  provisions  for  their  money. 
They  had  but  little  wine,  beer,  barley,  bread,  or  oats:  their  horses, 
therefore,  perished  from  hunger,  or  were  ruined  through  fatigue;  and, 
when  thev  wished  to  dispose  of  them,  they  could  not  find  a  purchaser 
who  would  give  them  a  groat  either  for  their  horses  or  h.'usings 
These  lords  remonstrated  with  their  commander  on  the  manner  in 
which  they  were  treated,  a  circumstance  well  known  to  himself. 
They  said,  "  they  could  not  long  endure  such  difficulties,  for  Scot- 
land was  not  a  country  to  encamp  in  during  the  winter;  and  that,  if 
they  were  to  remain  the  ensuing  summer,  they  should  soon  die  of 
poverty.  If  they  were  to  spread  themselves  over  the  country,  to  bet- 
ter  their  condition,  they  were  doubtful  if  the  Scots,  who  had  so  viU 
lainously  treated  their  foragers,  would  not  murder  them  in  their  beds, 
when  they  should  be  divided." 

The  admiral,  having  fully  weighed  what  they  said,  sav/  clearly 
they  were  justified  in  thus  remonstrating  ;  notwithstanding,  iie  had 
intentions  of  wintering  there,  and  of  sending  an  account  of  his  ssitii- 


/ 


354 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 


afion  to  the  king  of  France  and  duke  of  Burgundy,  who,  as  the  admi. 
ral  imagined,  would  hasten  to  him  reinforcements  of  stores,  provision 
and  money,  with  which,  in  the  course  of  the  summer,  he  would  be 
enabled  to  carry  on  an  advantageous  war  against  the  English.  But 
having  considered  how  ill  intentioned  the  Scots  were,  and  the  dan- 
gi  r  his  men  were  in,  as  well  as  himself,  he  gave  permission  for  all 
who  chose  to  depart.  But  how  to  depart  was  the  difficulty,  for  the 
barons  could  not  obtain  any  vessels  for  themselves  and  men.  The 
Scots  were  willing  that  a  few  poor  knights  who  had  no  great  com- 
mand should  leave  tlie  country,  that  they  might  the  easier  govern 
the  rest.  They  told  the  barons  of  France  "  that  their  dependents, 
when  they  pleased,  might  depart,  but  that  they  themselves  should 
not  quit  the  country  until  they  had  made  satisfaction  for  the  sums 
that  had  been  expended  for  the  use  of  their  army." 

This  declaration  was  very  disagreeable  to  sir  John  Vienne  and 
the  other  French  barons.  The  earls  of  Douglas  and  Moray,  who 
pretended  to  be  exasperated  at  the  harsh  conduct  of  their  country- 
men, remonstrated  with  them,  that  they  did  not  act  becoming  men- 
at-arms,  nor  as  friends  to  the  kingdom  of  France,  by  this  behavior 
to  its  knights  :  and  that  henceforward  no  Scots  knight  would  dare 
to  set  his  foot  in  France.  These  two  earls,  who  were  friendly  enough 
to  the  French  barons,  pointed  out  the  probable  effect  their  conduct 
would  have  on  their  vassals ;  but  some  replied,  "  Do  dissemble  with 
them,  for  you  have  lost  as  much  as  we."  They  therefore  told  the 
admiral,  they  could  not  do  anything  for  him :  and,  if  they  were  so 
anxious  about  quitting  Scotland,  they  must  consent  to  make  good 
their  damages.  The  admiral  seeing  nothing  better  could  be  done, 
and  unwilling  to  lose  all,  for  he  found  himself  very  uncomfortable, 
Burounded  by  the  sea,  and  the  Scots  of  a  savage  disposition,  acceded 
to  their  proposals,' and  had  proclaimed  through  the  realm,  that  all 
those  whom  his  people  had  injured,  and  who  could  show  just  cause 
for  amends  being  made  them,  should  bring  them  their  demands  to 
the  admiral  of  France,  when  they  would  be  fully  paid.  This  proc- 
lamation softened  the  minds  of  the  people ;  and  the  admiral  took 
every  debt  on  himself,  declaring  he  would  never  leave  the  country 
until  everything  were  completely  paid  and  satisfied. 

Upon  this  many  knights  and  squires  obtained  a  passage  to  France, 
and  returned  through  Flanders,  or  wherever  they  could  land,  farn- 
ished,  and  without  arms  or  horses,  cursing  Scotland,  and  the  hour 
they  had  set  foot  there.  They  said  they  had  never  suffered  so  much 
in  any  expedition,  and  wished  the  king  of  France  would  make  a 
truce  with  the  English  for  two  or  three  years,  and  then  march  to 
Scotland  and  utterly  destroy  it:  for  never  had  they  seen  such  wicked 
people,  nor  such  ignorant  hypocrites  and  traitors.  The  admiral 
wrote  to  the  king  of  France  and  duke  of  Burgundy,  by  those  who 
first  returned,  a  full  state  of  his  situation,  and  how  the  Scots  acted 
toward  him  :  that  if  they  wished  to  have  him  back,  they  must  send 
him  the  full  amount  he  had  engaged  to  pay  the  Scots,  and  for  which 
he  had  bounden  himself  to  the  knights  and  squires  of  Scotland  :  for 
the  Scots  had  declared,  that  they  had  at  this  time  made  war  for  the 
king  of  France  and  not  for  themselves  ;  and  that  the  damages  which 
the  French  had  committed  must  be  satisfied  before  they  would  be 
allowed  to  return,  which  he  had  promised  and  sworn  to  perform  to 
the  barons  of  Scotland. 

It  was  incumbent  on  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Burgundy 
end  their  councils,  to  redeem  the  admiral,  for  they  had  sent  him 
thither.  They  had  the  money  instantly  raised,  and  deposited  in  the 
town  of  Bruges,  so  that  the  whole  demand  of  the  Scots  was  paid  to 
their  satisfaction.  The  admiral  left  Scotland  when  he  had  thus 
amicably  settled  m.itters,  for  othervvi:ie  he  could  not  have  done  it ; 
and  taking  leave  of  the  king,  who  was  in  the  highlands,  and  of  the 
earls  of  D.)uglas  and  Moray,  was  attended  by  them  to  the  sea-shore. 
He  embarked  at  Edinburgh,  and  having  a  favorable  wind,  landed  at 
Sluys  in  Flanders.  Some  of  his  knights  and  squires  did  not  follow 
the  same  road,  as  they  were  desirous  of  seeing  other  countries  besides 
Scotland,  and  went  into  different  parts;  but  the  greater  number  re- 
turned to  France,  and  were  so  poor  that  they  knew  not  how  to 
remount  themselves:  esprcially  those  from  Burgundy,  Champagne, 
Bar,  and  Lorrain,  who  seized  the  laboring  horses  wherever  they  found 
them  in  the  fifdds. 

The  young  king  of  France,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  feasted 
the  admiral  splendidly  on  his  return,  as  was  but  just.  They  made 
many  iaquiiies  respecting  the  situation  of  the  king  and  barons  of 
Scotland.  He  told  them  "  the  Scots  would  naturally  incline  to  the 
English,  for  they  were  jealous  of  foreigners ;  and  added,  that  as 
God  may  help  him,  he  would  rather  be  count  of  Savoy  or  of  Artois, 
or  so'ne  such  country,  than  king  of  Scotland :  that  he  had  seen  the 
whole  force  of  that  country  assembled  together,  as  the  Scots  had 
assured  him,  but  there  were  never  more  than  five  hundred  knights 
and  squires  together,  and  about  thirty  thousand  other  men,  who 
■wu  id  be  unable  to  withstand  tiie  English  archers,  or  a  thousand 
men-at-arms."  The  admiral  was  asked,  "  if  he  had  seen  the  Eng. 
lisli  army,"  He  replied  he  had;  "  for  when  I  saw  the  manner  in 
which  the  Scots  fled  from  the  English,  I  requested  tli^y  would  lead 
me  tu  a  place  whence  I  might  see  and  consider  them.  They  did  so, 
and  I  saw  them  pass  through  a  defile,  to  the  amount  of  sixty  thou- 
sand archers,  and  six  or  seven  thousand  men-at-arms.  The  Scots 
said,  '  that  this  was  the  whole  strength  of  England,  for  none  had 
remained  behind.'  "    The  company  pavised  a  little,  and  said,  "  Sixty 


thousand  archers  and  six  or  seven  thousand  men-at-arms  is  a  great 
force."  "  They  may  be  as  many  as  that,"  said  the  constable  of 
France  ;*  "  but  I  would  rather  combat  the  whole  of  them  in  their 
own  country  than  one-half  on  this  side  the  water,  for  this  was  the 
doctrine  my  master  taught  me  in  my  youth."  "  By  my  faith,  con- 
stable," replied  sir  John.de  Vienne,  "  if  you  had  been  there  with  a 
good  command  of  men-at-arms  and  Genoese,  as  I  proposed,  and  as 
it  was  agreed  on  when  I  undertook  this  expedition,  we  would  have 
engaged  them  when  in  Scotland,  or  destroyed  them  from  want  of 
provision." 

In  this  manner  did  the  constable  and  admiral  converse,  which 
excited  a  great  desire  in  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  make  a  powerful 
invasion  of  England.  We  will  now  for  a  while  leave  them,  and 
return  to  the  afl'airs  of  Flanders. 


/  CHAPTER  CLXXV. 

THE  STATE  OF  FLANDERS.  TWO  HONEST  BURGESLES  OF  RHENT  NEGOTIATE 
SECRETLY  A  PEACE  WITH  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY,  WITH  THE  ASSENT 
OF  FRANCIS  ATREJMEN. 

In  truth,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  a  strong  desire  to  undertake 
a  grand  expedition  against  England  in  the  ensuing  summer  of  1386, 
and  did  all  he  could  to  urge  the  king  of  France  to  consent  to  it.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  constable  of  France,  Vy/ho  in  his  youth  had  been 
educated  in  England,  and  was  a  knight  of  gallant  enterprise  and 
much  beloved  in  France,  advised  it  strongly,  as  did  sir  Guy  de  la 
Trimouille  and  the  admiral  of  France.  The  duke  of  Berry  was  at 
this  time  in  Poitou,  and  in  the  upper  parts  of  Limousin,  ignorant  of 
these  councils  and  this  intended  expedition.  The  duke  of  Burgundy 
was  the  greatest  personage  in  France,  next  the  king  :  he  had  many 
designs,  and  knew  that,  as  long  as  the  war  continued  in  Flanders, 
the  invasion  of  England  could  not  take  place  :  he  was  therefore 
much  softened,  and  more  inclined  to  enter  into  a  treaty  with  the  town 
of  Ghent;  for  they  had  allied  themselves  with  the  king  of  England, 
who  had  sent  thither  a  knight,  called  the  lord  Bourchier,  to  advise 
and  govern  them.  The  citizens  of  Ghent  v.  ere  also  desirous  of 
peace  ;  for  they  had  suffered  so  much  from  the  vt-ar  that  the  richest 
and  principal  persons  of  the  town  were  no  longer  masters  of  their 
property  :  it  was  at  the  command  of  a  few  wicked  soldiers,  who 
governed  them  at  their  pleasure :  the  wisec-t  foresaw  that  this  could 
not  last  long  without  their  being  entirely  ruined.  When  they  were 
talking  over  their  affairs  among  themselves,  some  wondered  they  had 
been  thus  long  kept  together  in  unity  ;  but  others  knew  that  unity  to 
have  been  the  effect  of  force,  and  more  through  fear  than  love,  for 
Peter  du  Bois  would  not  desist  from  his  wickedness,  and  none  dared 
before  him  to  speak  of  peace  or  of  treating :  the  moment  he  heard 
of  any  one  thus  talking,  he  was  instantly  arrested,  however  respecta- 
ble he  might  be,  and  put  to  death. 

This  war,  which  Ghent  had  carried  on  against  its  lord  the  earl 
Lewis  of  Flanders  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  had  lasted  near  seven 
years ;  and  it  would  be  melancholy  to  relate  all  the  various  unfortu- 
nate  events  which  it  had  caused.  Tuiks,  Saracens  and  Pagans 
would  have  been  sorrowful  on  hearing  them,  for  all  commerce  by 
sea  was  ruined.  The  sea-coasts  frcm  east  to  west,  and  all  the  north, 
suffered  from  it ;  for  in  truth  the  riches  and  merchandise  of  seven, 
teen  kingdoms  were  sent  to  Sluys,  and  the  whole  was  unshipped  at 
Damme  or  Bruges.  Now  consider,  that  if  these  distant  countries 
suffered,  still  more  bitterly  must  those  nearer  have  felt  it.  No  means 
of  peace  could  be  imagined.  It  was  first  thought  on  by  the  grace 
of  God  and  divine  inspiration,  and  by  the  prayers  of  devout  people 
to  the  Lord,  who,  at  their  request,  opened  his  ears,  and  took  pity  on 
the  poor  people  of  Flanders. 

I  will  detail  how  a  peace  was  made  between  them  and  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  as  minutely  as  I  have  before'relntcd  the  cause  of  the 
war,  which  originated  in  the  hatreds  of  Gilbert  Mathew,  John  Lynn, 
and  their  accomplices,  and  I  shall  beg  you  will  have  the  goodness  to 
attend  to  me.  At  the  time  I  am  now  speaking  of,  the  lord  Bourchier 
governed  the  city  of  Ghent  for  the  king  of  England,  and  Peter  du 
Bois  assisted  him  in  maintaining  his  authority,  and  retaining  the 
affections  of  the  wicked.  There  were  several  prudent  men  that 
were  disgusted  with  such  dissensions,  and  v.'ho  had  suffered  much 
from  them  :  they  dared  not  open  themselves  to  each  other  but  in 
secret,  for  if  Peter  du  Bois  heard  that  any  person  was  desirous  of 
peace,  he  was  put  to  death  without  mercy,  in  like  manner  as  he  and 
Philip  von  Artaveld  had  slain  sir  Symon  Bete  and  sir  Gilbert  Gente, 
and  latterly,  in  order  to  frighten  the  town  of  Ghent,  they  had  de- 
stroyed  many  of  the  inhabitants. 

When  Francis  Atremen  had  been  driven  from  the  town  of  Damme 
by  the  king  of  France,  who,  having  totally  burnt  and  destroyed  the 
Quatre  Mestiers,  was  returned  to  France,  as  it  has  been  before  re- 
lated,  the  principal  persons  of  Ghent  supposed  the  king  would,  the 
ensuing  summer,  return  before  that  town  with  a  very  powerful  army. 
Peter  du  Bois  and  those  of  his  party  were  unwilling  to  believe  it, 
adding,  they  should  be  very  glad  to  see  the  king  come  thither,  for 
they  had  formed  such  strong  alliances  with  the  king  of  England  as 
to  be  certain  of  assistance.  At  this  time,  there  were  in  Ghent  two 
valiant  men,  of  good  life  and  conversation,  of  moderate  birth  and 

*  Olivex  de  Cliwon. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


355 


fortune,  neitlier  of  the  hii^hest  nor  of  the  richest,  who  were  very 
much  vexed  at  this  war  against  its  natural  lord  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
but  were  afraid  openly  to  declare  their  sentiments,  from  the  exam- 
pies  which  had  been  made  by  Peter  du  Bois.  One  of  them  was  a 
mariner ;  the  other  the  most  considerable  butcher  in  the  market, 
called  James  d'Ardembonrg.  By  these  two  men  was  the  business 
first  brought  about.  In  addition  to  them,  I  must  include  a  worthy 
knight  of  Flanders,  named  sir  John  d'Elle,  a  prudent  intelligent  man, 
who  interested  himself  much  in  this  affair;  but,  if  it  had  not  been 
through  the  means  of  the  two  aforementioned  persons,  he  would  not 
have  interfered  in  it  so  happily;  nor,  as  it  may  easily  be  believed, 
cou'd  all  the  knights  of  Flanders  have  succeeded. 

This  sir  John  d'Elle  was  much  beloved  by  many  in  the  town  of 
Ghent,  and  he  went  in  and  out  at  his  pleasure,  without  being  sus- 
pected by  any  one.  At  the  beginning  he  was  afraid  of  talking  either 
about  war  or  peace  ;  nor  would  he  ever  have  done  so,  if  it  had  not 
been  previously  mentioned  by  Roger  de  Cremin  and  Jame-3  d'Ardem. 
bourg,  and  I  will  teil  you  how  it  happened.  These  two  were  much 
displeased  at  the  continued  troubles  in  Flanders,  insomuch  that  they 
conversed  together  on  the  subject,  when  Roger  said  to  James, 
"  Whoever  could  interfere  between  this  our  native  town  of  Ghent, 
which  is  so  much  oppressed,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  our  natural 
lord,  would  do  a  deed  of  great  charity,  and  acquire  by  it  grace  from 
God  and  praise  from  men  ;  for  the  differences  and  confusion  which 
are  so  unbecoming  would  by  this  means  be  put  an  end  to," 

"  You  speak  truly,  Roger,"  replied  James ;  but  it  will  be  a  dif- 
ficult  and  dangerous  thing  to  do,  on  account  of  Peter  du  Bois :  no 
one  dares  talk  of  peace  from  fear  of  him,  for  if  he  knew  of  it,  those 
who  had  meddled  in  the  business  would  instantly  be  put  to  death." 
•*  What  I"  said  Roger,  "  shall  things  then  remain  always  as  they  are  ? 
There  must  be  an  end  to  it."  "  Tell  me  how,"  answered  James, 
"  and  I  will  cheerfully  listen  to  you."  Roger  replied,  "  You  are  the 
principal  butcher  in  the  market,  the  richest  and  most  respected  :  you 
can  talk  secretly  and  boldly  with  your  most  confidential  friends  and 
brethren  in  trade ;  and  when  you  shall  find  they  understand  you,  by 
degrees  you  can  draw  them  more  forward.  I,  on  the  other  hand, 
who  am  a  mariner,  and  well  beloved  by  all  such  sor  of  people, 
whose  courage  I  know,  and  who  hate  the  war,  for  they  have  lost 
much  by  it,  will  remonstrate  with  some  of  them  on  the  subject,  and 
they  will  induce  others  to  incline  the  same  way  :  when  we  shall  have 
gained  over  these  two  trades,  which  are  numerous  and  powerful,  the 
other  trades,  and  honest  people  who  wish  for  peace,  will  join  us." 
"  Very  well,"  said  James ;  "  I  will  sound  my  people  :  do  you  the 
same  by  yours." 

Each  of  them  performed  his  promise  ;  and  they  discoursed  so  pru- 
dently with  their  friends  on  the  subject  that,  through  the  grace  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  James  d'Ardembourg  found  all  his  brother  butchers 
well  inclined  to  his  way  of  thinking.  Roger,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  his  eloquence,  brought  the  mariners,  who  were  anxious  to  re- 
gain  the  pilotage  they  had  been  so  long  deprived  of,  to  the  same 
opinion.  When  these  two  honest  men  were  conversing  on  the  busi- 
ness,  and  had  shown  how  desirous  they  had  found  their  people  to 
obtain  peace,  they  said,  "  We  want  a  proper  person  to  represent  our 
situation  tj  the  duke  of  Burgundy,"  and  instantly  thought  of  sir 
John  d'Elle,  on  whom  they  determined  to  call,  as  he  was  then  in  the 
town.  This  they  did,  and  loyally  told  him  their  whole  secret,  say- 
ing, "  Sir  John,  we  have  so  eflfectually  worked  on  our  brethren  of 
the  trade,  they  are  all  eager  for  peace  ;  but  on  condition  that  my  lord 
of  Burgundy  will  engage  to  pardon  every  one,  and  keep  to  us  our 
ancient  privileges,  for  which  we  can  show  sealed  charters."  Sir 
John  replied,  "  You  say  well,  and  I  will  cheerfully  negotiate  the 
matter  between  you," 

The  knight  waited  on  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  at  the  time  was 
in  France  with  the  king,  and  related  to  him  all  he  had  heard.  He 
demonstrated  so  well  the  advantages  of  the  business,  that  the  duke 
willingly  listened  to  his  proposals.    In  truth,  he  was  desirous  of 
peace  with  Ghent,  on  account  of  the  intended  expedition  which  he 
wished  the  king  to  make  against  England.    His  own  council  advised 
it,  as  did  sir  Guy  de  la  Trimouille,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  and  also  the 
constable  of  France  and  the  lord  de  Coucy.    He  therefore  told  the 
knight  he  would  assent  to  the  terms  proposed,  and  that  he  might  re- 
turn with  his  answer  to  those  who  had  sent  him.    The  duke  inquired 
if  Fr  incis  Atremen  had  been  present  when  this  matter  was  brought 
forward :  he  said,  '*  No,  my  lord  :  he  is  governor  of  the  castle  of 
Gaure ;  and  I  know  not  if  those  who  have  sent  me  would  like  he 
should  be  made  acquainted  with  the  business."    "  Tell  them,"  an- 
swered the  duke,  "  to  speak  to  him  boldly  on  the  subject :  he  will 
not  do  anything  in  opposition,  for  I  understand  he  most  earnestly 
wishes  to  make  his  peace  with  me."    The  knight  returned  to  Ghent 
with  this  good  news,  with  which  they  were  well  pleased.    He  then 
went  to  the  castle  of  Gaure  to  Francis  Atremen,  when  he  opened 
the  whole  matter  to  him,  but  under  secrecy.    Francis,  having 
raused  a  little,  replied  gayly,  "  Since  my  lord  of  Burgundy  is  will- 
ing to  pardon  everything,  and  to  secure  tj  the  town  of  Ghent  its 
privileges,  I  will  no  longer  be  a  rebel,  but  endeavor  by  all  means  to 
obtain  my  peace." 

The  knight  left  Francis  Atremen  in  Gaure,  and  returned  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  in  France  with  the  account  how  matters  stood. 
The  duke  heard  him  with  pleasure,  and  wrote  very  amicable  letters 


to  those  of  Ghent,  sealed  with  his  seal,  and  on  this  issue  of  tiie  treatj 
the  knight  went  back  to  Flanders  and  to  Ghent,  but  he  did  not  carry 
thither  his  letters  :  he,  however,  gave  such  assurances  to  Roger 
Cremin  and  James  d'Ardembourg  that  he  had  them  to  produce,  as 
to  lead  them  to  consider  the  aftair  as  good  as  conciudc  i.  I\ow, 
consider  what  great  peril  these  men  and  the  kniglit  were  in  ;  for,  if 
the  lord  Bourchier  or  Peter  du  Bois  had  knov\u  cf  it,  their  lives 
would  have  paid  the  forfeit. 


CHAPTER  CLXXVI. 

THE  TWO  CITiraNS  FIX  ON  A  DAY  TO  ASSEMBLE  THEIR  FRIENDS,  TO  AC- 
COMPLISH THEIR  FLAX.  ALL  GHENT  ARE  UNANIMOUS  FOR  PEACE, 
NOTWITHSTANDING  THE  ATTEMPTS  TO  PREVENT  IT  UY  THE  GOVERNOR 
FOR  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  AND  PETER  DU  UOIS. 

Roger  Crejviin  and  James  d'Ardembourg,  by  whom  the  whole 
business  was  managed,  said  to  sir  John  d'Elle  :  "  Come  /lither  on 
Thursday  morning  exactly  at  nine  o'clock,  and  bring  ny  lord  of 
Burgundy's  letters  with  you ;  we  will  show  them,  if  wt,  succeed  in 
our  intentions,  to  the  commonalty  of  Ghent,  and  have  them  publicly 
read  ;  by  which  means  they  will  put  greater  confidence  in  thein,  for, 
at  the  time  we  mention,  we  shall  be  masters  of  the  tov/n,  or  dead 
men."  Sir  John  replied,  he  would  do  as  they  had  said  ;  vv^hen  their 
council  broke  up,  and  sir  John  left  the  town  to  consider  how  he  was 
to  act.  These  two  citizens  were  very  active  to  complete  their  plans, 
and  constantly  busy  with  their  principal  i-upporters,  the  deans  of 
guilds.  By  their  assiduity,- they  had  gsiued  over  the  greater  number 
of  the  populace ;  and  it  was  ordered,  at  eight  o'clock  on  Thursday, 
they  should  quit  their  houses,  the  banner  of  Flanders  displayed  be. 
fore  them,  and  shout,  "  Flanders  for  the  Lion  I  the  lord  of  the  coun. 
try  grants  peace  to  the  good  town  of  Ghent,  and  pardon  to  all  evil, 
minded  persons." 

This  business  could  not  be  carried  on  so  secretly  but  that  Pctet  du 
Bois  knew  of  it :  the  moment  he  had  the  information,  he  went  to  the 
lord  Bourchier,  who  was  governor-in-chief  for  the  king  of  England, 
and  said  to  him :  "  My  lord,  Roger  Cremin  and  James  d'Ardem. 
bourg  intend  assembling  the  inhabitants  to-morrow  morning,  at  eight 
o'clock,  in  the  market-place,  with  the  banner  of  Flanders  in  their 
hands,  and  are  to  shout  out  through  the  streets,  '  Flanders  for  the 
Lion !  the  lord  of  the  country  grants  peace  arid  pardon  to  the  good 
town  of  Ghent  for  all  misdemeanors.'  V/hat  are  we  now  to  do? 
The  king  of  England  will  no  longer  be  obeyed  in  this  town,  if  we 
be  not  beforehand  with  them,  and  diive  them  out  of  our  territories," 
"  How  shall  we  do  this?"  replied  the  lord  Bourchier.  Peter  said, 
*'  We  must  assemble  all  our  people  to-morrow  morning  in  the  town- 
house,  when,  after  we  have  armed  them,  we  will  march  through  the 
town,  crying  out  also,  '  Flanders  for  the  Lion  1  the  king  of  England 
for  the  country,  and  lord  of  the  town  of  Ghent.'  When  we  have  got 
to  the  market-place,  those  who  are  our  friends  will  join  us,  and  then 
we  will  kill  all  traitors  and  rebels."  "Be  it  so,"  answered  lord 
Bourchier  :  "  you  have  well  imagined  it,  and  it  shall  be  done." 

God  was  wondrous  kind  to  these  two  honest  citizens  ;  for  they 
had  intelligence  given  them  of  the  arrangement  just  mentioned.  On 
hearing  it,  they  v/ere  not  dismayed,  but  in  the  evening  visited  their 
friends  the  deacons,  and  said  to  them,  "  We  had  fixed  to  be  in  the 
market-place  to-morrow  at  eight,  but  we  now  must  change  it  to  sever; 
o'clock."  This  they  did  to  break  the  measures  of  Peter  du  Bcis, 
who  was  on  the  watch  with  forty  ethers,  and  all  agreed  to  change 
the  hour.  On  Thursday  morning,  the  lord  Bourchier,  with  sixty  of-, 
his  men,  went  to  the  town- house.  Peter  du  Bois  came  thither  with 
his  forty,  when  they  all  armed  and  put  themselves  in  good  array, 

Roger  Cremin  and  James  d'Ardembourg  assembled  their  friends 
at  the  place  they  had  fi.\ed  on,  when  the  greater  part  of  those  who 
had  been  deans  of  guilds  joined  them.  They  then  displayed  the 
banner  of  the  earl,  began  iheir  march  through  the  to\vn,  shouting 
the  cry  before-mentioned.  Those  that  heard  it,  and  savv  the  dea. 
cons  of  their  trades  and  the  banner  of  the  earl,  mixed  witli  their  com- 
panions  and  followed  the  banner  as  fast  as  possible.  They  arrived 
at  the  market-plp«^e  on  the  point  of  seven  o'clock,  where  having 
halted,  and  placed  the  banner  of  the  earl  before  them,  they  were 
continually  jt'iHed  by  crowds  of  people,  who  drew  up  among  them 

News  wds  carried  to  lord  Bourchier  and  Peter  du  Bois,  who  were 
in  the  town-house  nmsteiing  their  men,  that  Roger  Cremin  and 
James  d'Ardembourg  had  taken  possession  of  the  market-place. 
On  hearing  this,  they  marched  out  with  the  banner  of  England  dis. 
played  ;  and,  as  they  advanced,  they  shouted  their  cry.  In  this 
manner  they  arrived  in  the  market-place,  and  drew  up  opposite  to 
the  others,  waiting  for  more  to  join  them ;  but  veiy  few  did  so,  for 
they  went  to  those  who  had  the  earl's  banner,  insomuch  that  Roger 
and  James  had  eighty  from  every  hundred  men  w^ho  came  thither. 
The  market-place  was  full  of  men-at-arm.s,  who  kept  silent,  eyeing 
each  other.  Peter  du  Bois  was  thunderstnick  when  he  perceived 
that  the  deans  of  guilds,  with  their  men,  had  united  with  Roger 
Cremin  and  James  d'Ardembourg,  and  began  to  fear  for  his  life  ;  for 
he  saw  that  those  who  had  been  used  to  follow  liim  now  avoided 
him.  He  therefore  quietly  got  out  of  the  crowd,  and  went  to  hide 
himself  for  fear  of  being  killed. 
Rotter  Cremin  and  James  d'Ardembourg  finding,  from  appearances^ 


356 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c, 


ihat  aliuost  all  the  inhabitants  had  put  themselves  under  their  banner, 
were  much  rejoiced,  and  with  reason,  for  they  then  well  knew  things 
were  in  a  good  train,  and  that  the  people  would  keep  peace  with 
■:heir  lord.  They  advanced,  with  a  large  detachment  of  their  men, 
leaving  the  main  body  behind,  with  the  banner  of  Flanders  carried 
..•cfore  tJiem,  toward  the  lord  Bourchier  and  the  English,  who  did  not 
t'link  their  lives  very  secure.  Roger  halted  opposite  to  lord  Bourchier, 
i-ad  said,  "  What  have  you  done  with  Peter  du  Bois?  We  wish  lo 
i. now  your  intentions,  and  whether  you  are  friends  or  enemies?" 
'Vhe  knight  replied,  that  he  imagined  Peter  du  Bois  was  there  ;  but, 
when  he  found  he  was  gone,  said,  "  I  know  not  what  is  become  of 
him  :  I  thought  he  had  been  with  me  :  for  my  part,  I  shall  be  steady 
to  the  king  of  England,  who  is  my  right  natural  lord,  and  who  has 
sent  me  hither  at  your  own  entreaties,  if  you  will  be  pleased  to  re- 
member it."  "  That  is  true,"  they  answered  ;  "  for  if  the  good  town 
of  Ghent  had  not  sent  for  you,  we  would  have  put  you  to  death  ;  but 
in  honor  to  the  king  of  England,  who  has  ordered  you  hither  at  our 
request,  neither  you  nor  your  men  shall  run  the  smallest  risk.  We 
will  save  you  from  all  danger,  and  conduct  you,  or  have  you  con. 
ducted,  as  far  as  the  town  of  Calais.  Retire  now,  therefore,  peace- 
ably to  your  houses,  without  stirring  thence  for  anything  you  may 
see  cj  hear,  as  we  are  determined  to  have  for  our  lord  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  and  no  longer  to  carry  on  the  war."  The  knight  was 
much  pleased  with  this  speech,  and  said,  My  fair  sirs  and  good 
friends,  since  it  may  not  be  otherwise,  God  assist  you !  and  I  thank 
you  for  the  offers  you  make  me." 


CHAPTER  CLXXVII. 
sm.  JOHN  d'elle  bkings  letters  patent  of  peace  and  pardon  to  the 

MEN  OF  GHENT,  FROM  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY.  THIS  PEACE  IS  CON- 
-    FIRMED  AT  TOURNAY  BY  OTHER  LETTERS  PATENT  ON  EACH  SIDE. 

The  lord  Bourchier  and  his  men  quietly  left  the  market-place,  and 
those  of  Ghent  who  had  been  with  him,  slily  slipt  away  to  hide  them- 
selves, or  mixed  with  the  others,  under  their  banner.  Shortly  after- 
wards, sir  John  d'Elle  entered  the  town  and  rode  to  the  market-place, 
bringing  with  him  letters  patent,  couched  in  fair  language,  and  prop- 
erly sealed,  from  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  the  town  of  Ghent,  which 
were  publicly  read  and  shown  to  all,  and  gave  universal  satisfaction. 
Francis  Atremen  was  ^ow  sent  for  from  the  castle  of  Gaure,  who 
instantly  came,  and  agreed  to  the  whole  of  the  treaty,  saying,  "  It 
was  well  done." 

Sir  John  d'Elle  now  returned  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  was 
with  his  duchess  at  Arras :  he  related  to  him  all  that  had  passed  at 
Ghent ;  that  Peter  du  Bois  had  lost  all  power  there,  and  would  prob- 
ably have  been  killed  had  he  been  found  ;  that  Francis  Atremen  had 
behaved  gallantly  and  loyally  in  respect  to  the  peace.  The  duke 
was  much  pleased  with  ail  this,  and  signed  a  truce  to  last  until  the 
first  day  of  January ;  and  ordered  a  day  to  be  fixed  on,  in  the  mean 
tinie,  for  conferences  to  be  holden  at  Tournay,  to  confirm  the  peace. 
With  these  papers  properly  sealed  and  signed,  the  knight  returned 
to  Ghent ;  which  gave  such  joy  to  every  one,  as  plainly  showed 
peace  was  the  unanimous  wish. 

^  The  lord  Bourchier,  the  English,  and  Peter  du  Bois,  still  remained 
in  Ghent,  but  nothing  was  done  against  them.  Peter  du  Bois  con- 
tinued  in  peace,  because  h«  had  sworn  he  would  never  more  inter- 
fere  in  any  war  with  the  good  people  of  Ghent  against  their  lord  the 
duke  of  Burgundy.  He  was,  however,  much  assisted  in  this  peril 
by  Francis  Atremen,  who  had  spoken  handsomely  for  him  to  the  in- 
habitants ;  and  for  this  reason  Peter  remained  unmolested  :  besides, 
they  knew  that  Peter  had  only  held  similar  opinions  to  their  own, 
and  that  he  was  a  good  and  loyal  captain.  During  the  truce  which 
had  been  made  between  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  town  of 
Ghent,  they  elected  those  who  were  to  attend  the  conference  at 
Tournay.  Francis  Atremen  was  chosen  as  principal,  because  he 
was  well  mannered,  of  good  dispositions,  and  acquainted  with  the 
lords  he  was  to  treat  with  :  Roger  Cremin  and  James  d'Aidembourg 
were  elected  with  him.  They  arrived  at  Tournay  during  the  octave 
of  St.  Andrew,  escorted  by  fifty  horse,  and  lodged  altogether  at  the 
Salmon  Inn,  in  the  street  of  St.  Brice. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  with  madame  de  Nevers, 
their  daughter,  came  thither  on  the  fifth  day  of  December,  and  en- 
tered Tournay  by  the  gate  of  Lille.  The  Ghent  men  instantly  rode 
out  to  meet  them  on  handsome  horses :  they  did  not  dismount,  but, 
bareheaded,  saluted  the  duke  and  the  ladies.  The  duke  passed 
hastily  through  the  town,  to  meet  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  who  came 
that  same  day,  and  entered  it  by  the  Mechlin  gate  :  she  was  lodged 
at  the  bishop's  palace.  The  conferences  now  began,  relative  to  the 
treaty  which  the  duke  had  granted  to  Ghent.  Sir  John  d'Elle  at- 
tnnded  them,  as  he  had,  with  much  difficulty,  brought  this  business 
to  an  end  between  the  two  parties.  At  last,  at  the  entreaties  of  the 
du(  hess  of  Burgundy  and  madame  de  Nevers,  the  duke  pardoned 
everything ;  and  peace  was  proclaimed,  after  it  had  been  drawn  out 
and  sealed  by  both  parties,  in  manner  following. 


CHAPTER  CLXXVIII. 

THE  TREATY  OF  PEACE  BETWEEN  DUKE  PHILIP  OF  BLTIGUNDT,  EARf,  OP 
FLANDERS,  IN  RIGHT  OF  HIS  WIFE,  AND  THE  TOWN  OF  GHENT  AND  ITS 
ALLIES. 

Philip  of  France,  duke  of  Burgundy,  earl  of  Flanders  and  Ar. 
tois,  palatine  of  Burgundy,  lord  of  Salins,  count  of  Rethel,  and  lord 
of  Mechlin,  with  Margaret,  duchess  and  countess  of  the  countriee 
aforesaid,  to  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  greeting :  be  it 
known,  that  our  well-beloved  subjects,  the  sheriffs,  deacons,  council 
and  commonalty,  of  our  good  town  of  Ghent,  having  humbly  suppli- 
cated our  lord,  the  king,  and  us,  to  have  mercy  upon  them,  and  that 
our  said  lord,  together  with  us,  having  had  compassion  on  them,  by 
other  letters  than  these  present,  and  lor  the  reasons  contained  in 
them,  have  pardoned  and  forgiven  all  misdemeanors  and  offences 
committed  by  them,  our  subjects  of  Ghent;  and  have  fully  confirmed 
all  the  said  customs,  privileges,  and  franchises,  provided  they  place 
themselves  wholly  under  the  obedience  of  our  said  lord  and  us. 
Which  grace  and  pardon  the  aforesaid  subjects  of  Ghent  and  their 
allies  have  very  humbly  received  from  our  said  lord  and  us,  by  their 
letters  and  embassadors,  which  they  have  sent  to  our  said  lord  and 
us,  being  at  Tournay,  and  have  renounced  all  wars  nnd  disputes, 
being  returned  most  heartily  to  their  obedience  to  the  said  lord  and 
us,  promising  henceforward  to  be  good  friends  and  loyal  subjects  to 
our  said  lord  the  king,  as  to  their  sovereign  lord,  and  to  us  as  their 
natural  lord,  in  right  of  Margaret,  our  wife,  being  their  natural  lady 
and  heiress.  For  which  cause,  our  said  lord  and  ourselves  have  re- 
ceived our  said  subjects  of  Ghent  and  their  allies  into  our  favor,  and 
have  granted  them  letters  of  remission  for  all  offences,  singly  and 
absolutely,  with  the  restitution  of  all  their  franchises  and  privileges, 
as  will  be  more  fully  apparent  in  these  our  letters.  After  v.^hich 
grace  and  remission,  our  said  subjects  of  our  good  town  of  Ghent, 
having  made  several  supplications  which  we  have  received,  and  have 
had  maturely  considered  by  our  council,  and  they,  according  with 
the  common  good  of  the  country,  in  order  to  put  a  final  end  to  all 
dissensions,  from  our  love  and  favor  to  our  good  subjects,  have  or- 
dered  as  follows,  in  regard  to  these  said  supplications  : 

First,  with  regard  to  their  request,  that  we  would  confirm  the  privi- 
leges of  Courtray,  Oudenarde,  Grammont,  Meule,  Dendremonde, 
Russelmonde,  Alost,  Ath,  Breuilles,  Deynse,  and  the  jurisdictions 
of  these  towns  in  the  low  countries.  We  order  the  inhabitants  of 
these  said  towns  to  wait  on  us  with  their  said  privileges ;  and,  after 
examination  of  them  by  our  council,  we  will  so  act,  that  our  subjects 
of  Ghent,  and  the  other  good  towns,  shall  be  satisfied  therewith  :  and 
should  any  of  the  said  privileges  be  lost  or  accidentally  destroyed, 
after  strict  inquiry  made  on  the  subject,  we  will  provide  accordingly 
as  it  has  been  before  mentioned. 

Item — as  to  their  request  concerning  commerce,  we  consent  that 
it  have  free  course  through  our  country  of  Flanders,  on  paying  the 
usual  duties. 

Item — should  any  of  their  friends  or  allies  be  hereafter  arrested 
in  any  foreign  country,  on  account  of  the  late  disturbances,  we  will 
have  them  sent  home  in  safety.  We  likewise  consent,  that  if  any 
of  them  be  thus  arrested,  we  will  assist  and  defend  them  to  the  utmost 
of  our  power,  as  good  lords  should  do  to  loyal  subject?. 

Item — we  are  willing  that  all  prisoners  of  their  party,  supposing 
them  to  have  agreed  for  their  ransom,  shall  have  their  liberty,  on 
paying  the  stipulated  sum  and  other  reasonable  expenses  ;  provided, 
however,  that  if  any  of  the  said  prisoners,  their  relations  or  friends, 
hold  any  fortresses  against  us,  such  be  first  given  up  :  and  on  like 
terms  shall  those  attached  to  us,  and  confined  by  our  subjects  cf 
'  Ghent  or  their  allies,  be  set  at  liberty. 

i  Item — out  of  our  abundant  goodness  we  have  ordered,  and  by 
these  presents  do  order,  that  all  those  who  may  have  been  banished 
from  our  good  towns  of  Bruges,  Ypres,  or  other  places,  on  account 
of  these  dissensions,  as  well  as  those  who  may  have  been  banished 
by  law  and  justice  from  our  good  town  of  Ghent,  or  who  may  have 
voluntarily  absented  themselves,  be  restored,  so  that  they  may  return 
to  the  said  towns  and  reside  ;  provided,  those  who  have  held  for  the 
party  of  Ghent  be  in  like  manner  restored  to  their  different  towns  or 
country,  and  when  they  reenter  the  towns  to  which  they  are  restored, 
they  make  oath  before  our  officers  in  the  town  of  Ghent,  and  swear 
to  keep  the  peace  in  such  towns,  and  not  commit  any  damage  either 
in  a  public  or  private  manner  on  any  of  the  inhabitants.  In  the  like 
manner  will  those  swear  who  reenter  Ghent. 

Item — all  those  who  may  return  to  our  town  of  Ghent,  with  their 
allies  and  other  inhabitants,  will  be  obedient  to  our  said  lord  and  to 
Us,  and  will  promptly  put  themselves  under  our  obedience.  With 
regard  to  those  who  may  now  be  absent,  they  shall  be  restored,  in 
time  hereafter  to  be  specified,  to  their  fiefs,  houses,  lands,  and  inher- 
itances, in  whatever  place  they  may  be,  notwitlistanding  any  mischiefs 
they  may  have  done  during,  and  on  account  of  these  disturbances, 
in  as  full  a  manner  as  they  enjoyed  them  previous  to  that  period. 

Item — should  any  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  said  town  of  Ghent,  or 
their  allies,  be  in  Brabant,  Hainault,  Holland,  Zealand,  Cambresis, 
or  in  the  bishopric  of  Liege,  and  should  they,  within  two  months 
after  the  publication  of  this  peace,  put  themselves  under  the  obedi. 
ence  of  our  said  lord  and  us,  and  furthermore,  take  such  oaths  aa 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &  c 


357 


shall  be  hereafter  declared  before  us,  or  before  those  whom  we  may 
appoint  to  receive  them,  they  shall  fully  enjoy  all  the  before-men- 
tinned  pardons  and  graces.  And  those  who  may  be  in  England, 
Frizeland,  or  Germany,  should  they,  within  four  months  as  aforesaid, 
pAit  themselves  under  our  obedience,  they  shall  enjoy  the  like  privi- 
iv^es.  If  such  as  may  be  beyond  sea  at  Rome,  or  at  St.  Jago  de 
C<^mpostella,  should,  within  one  year  from  the  publication  of  the 
peace,  without  fraud,  take  the  oaths  aforesaid,  they  shall  enjoy  the 
same  privileges,  and  in  like  manner  all  those  banished  by  judgment 
6f  law,  or  such  persons  as  may  have  voluntarily  absented  themselves 
on  account  of  the  dissensions,  shall  be  restored  to  their  fiefs,  houses, 
lands,  and  inheritances,  according  to  their  several  claims. 


Ghent.— The  old  Mansion  de  Ville.  From  an  Original  Drawing. 


Item — if  any  one  act  contrary  to  these  our  orders,  and  injure  thotc 
of  Ghent,  under  pretence  of  taking  our  part,  for  what  may  have 
passed  during  the  late  disturbances,  such  offence  shall  be  brought 
before  the  lord,  and  the  courts  to  which  it  may  belong ;  and  eu.-Ii 
criminal  act  shall  be  punished  by  corporal  punishment  and  confis;  a- 
lion  of  goods,  as  shall  in  like  manner  the  offences  of  their  accom 
plices,  abettors,  and  those  who  may  attempt  to  conceal  them,  after 
having  been  convicted  of  infringing  the  peace,  as  well  by  the  justice 
of  our  officers  or  of  other  lords,  as  by  the  laws  of  the  country  to 
whose  jurisdiction  it  may  more  immediately  appertain  :  a  reasonatile 
satisfaction  shall  be  made  to  the  injured  party,  from  the  criminal's 
effects,  and  the  surplus  shall  be  paid  to  us,  or  to  whatever  lord  lias 

the  right  to  it,  saving  the 
privileges  of  the  towns. 

Item — should  any  of  the 
citizens  of  our  said  towfi  of 
Ghent  be  banished  from  the 
said  town  for  fraction  of  the 
peace  ;  and  supposing  that 
prior  to  this  peace,  by  the 
privileges  of  the  town,  their 
effects  could  not  be  confis. 
cated ;  nevertheless,  for  the 
better  preserving  this  peace, 
they  shall,  for  such  cause,  be 
confiscated,  and  from  such 
effects  shall  reparation  be 
made  to  the  party  injured, 
as  has  been  before  stated, 
and  the  residue  revert  to  their 
legal  heirs,  just  as  if  such 
persons  were  deceased,  sav- 
ing in  all  other  respects  the 
pjivileges  of  our  good  town 
of  Ghent:  and  if  such  wicked 
persons  cannot  be  arrested, 
so  as  to  suffer  corporal  pun. 
ishment,  their  effects  shall  be 
confiscated  as  aforesaid. 

Item — if  any  abusive  lan- 
guage shall  be  uttered,  and 
come  to  the  ears  of  any  of 
our  civil  officers,  against  this 
our  order,  we  will  that  the 
person  uttering  such  be  pun. 
ishcd  by  arbitrary  fine,  bo  as 
to  serve  for  an  example  to 
others,  by  the  legal  judges 
of  such  places  before  whom 


Item — with  regard  to  moveable  property,  which  may  have  been  '  he  or  they  shall  have  been  brought,  saving  the  franchises  and  privi. 


taken  on  both  sides,  no  restitutions  be  made,  but  each  party  remain 
acquitted  to  each  other;  unless,  indeed,  restitutions  be  made  to  dis. 
charge  the  consciences  of  those  who  may  have  taken  such  things. 

Item — those  now  in  possession  of  the  houses  which  are  to  be  re- 
stored, as  well  on  one  side  as  on  the  other,  shall  not  carry  away  any 
fixture  whatever;  and  such  houses  shall  be  restored  with  all  "their 
appurtenances  and  rents  which  may  then  be  due  ;  and  henceforward 
all  rents  and  profits  shall  be  ccUected  peaceably  by  those  to  whom 
they  legally  belong. 

Item — it  having  been  reported  to  us,  that  some  of  our  subjects  of 
Ghent  or  their  allies,  have  done  homage  for  fiefs  which  they  hold  to 
other  Lrds  than  those  to  whum  they  legally  appertain,  and  by  such 
means  have  forfeited  their  fiefs,  notwithstanding  which,  we  will,  out 
of  our  grace,  that  such  fiefs  remain  to  them,  on  performing  homage 
to  us,  for  what  had  been  ours,  and  of  our  vassals  holding  from  us ; 
and  we  acknowledge,  out  of  our  especial  favor,  any  leases  or  recog. 
nizances  as  legal  between  the  present  parties. 

Item— our  said  subjects  of  Ghent,  the  sheriff-',  deacons,  council, 
commonalty,  and  their  allies,  by  our  orders,  and  their  own  free  will, 
having  renounced  all  alliances,  oaths,  obligations,  act?,  and  homages, 
which  they,  or  any  of  them,  may  have  done  to  the  king  of  England, 
to  his  commissioners,  deputies,  or  officers,  or  to  others  who  may  not 
be  in  the  good  pleasure  of  our  said  lord  or  of  us,  do  now  make  oath 
that  from  heceforward  they  will  be  good  and  loyal  subjects  to  our 
said  lord,  and  to  his  succes.sors,  the  kings  of  France,  as  well  as  to 
us ;  and  will  perform  such  services  to  us  and  to  our  successors,  as 
good  and  loyal  subjects  are  bounden  to  do  to  their  lord  or  lady,  to 
deiend  their  persons,  honor,  inheritances,  and  rights,  and  prevent  all 
who  may  endeavor  to  invade  them,  by  giving  direct  information  to 
our  officer?,  saving  always  their  own  rights  and  privileges. 

Item — that  our  subjects  of  our  good  town  of  Ghent  may  remain 
always  in  peace,  and  under  the  obedience  of  our  said  lord  the  king 
and  us,  as  well  as  of  our  heirs,  the  earls  of  Flanders  our  successors, 
and  that  all  disturbances  which  may  in  future  arise  be  prevented, 
we  will  that  all  these  aforesaid  articles  be  strictly  maintained  without 
any  infringement.  And  we  forbid  our  subjects,  however  ill  they 
may  have  acted  toward  us  in  the  late  dissensions,  to  venture  in  any 
way,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  by  word  or  deed,  to  offer  any  injury, 
by  reproaches  or  insults,  to  the  aforesaid  men  of  Ghent. 


eges  of  those  places. 

Item — if  any  churchman  be  guilty  of  any  acts  against  the  said 
peace,  let  him  be  transferred  to  his  ordinary,  to  be  punished  as  an 
infringer  of  the  peace,  according  as  the  case  may  require. 

Item — this  same  peace  shall  be  publicly  proclaimed  and  published 
in  the  said  town  of  Ghent,  and  in  all  our  other  towns  in  Flanders. 

Item — should  any  doubts  or  obscurity  appear  on  the  face  of  the  said 
articles  of  peace,  we  declare,  and  will  order  our  council  to  declare, 
that  such  doubts  and  obscurities,  should  any  such  arise,  shall  be  in- 
terpreted  and  explained  in  such  manner  as  shall  give  satisfaction  to 
the  complainant?. 

And  we,  the  deans  and  commonalty  of  the  town  of  Ghent,  do  by 
these  presents  accept  for  ourselves  and  for  our  allies  these  acts  of 
clemency,  pardon  and  grace  done  to  ut,  by  king  Charles,  our  lord 
paramount,  and  by  the  aforesaid  duke  and  duchess,  earl  and  countess 
of  Flanders,  our  lawful  and  natural  lords :  and  we  tliank  them,  from 
the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  for  these  said  graces  and  pardons.  We  also 
swear  obedience,  as  good  and  loyal  subjects  should  do,  to  them.-  and 
will  guard,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  their  persons  and  honor. 

In  testimony  of  which,  we  the  duke  and  duchess  aforesaid  have 
had  our  seals  put  to  these  letters  ;  and  we  the  ?heriff£,  deacons  and 
commonalty  of  the  town  of  Ghent  have  also  affixed  the  seal  of  the 
town. 

In  addition  to  which,  we  the  duke  and  duchess  aforesaid  have 
entreated  and  do  entreat  our  very  dear  and  well-beloved  aunt  the 
duchess  of  Luxembourg  and  Brabant,  and  our  very  dear  and  well, 
beloved  brother  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria.  And  we  also,  the  sheriffs, 
deacons,  and  commonalty  of  Ghent,  entreat  the  very  powerful  and 
puissant  princess  the  lady  duchess  of  Luxembourg  and  Brabant,  and 
the  high  and  puissant  prince  duke  Albert  aforesaid.  And  also  v.  t 
the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  we  the  sheriffs,  council,  and 
commonalty  of  Ghent,  entreat  the  barons  and  nobles  of  the  country 
of  Flanders,  hereafter  named,  from  the  good  towns  of  Bruge?,  Ypres, 
the  Franconate,  Mechlin,  and  Antwerp,  fjr  the  security  of  the  peace, 
and  assurance  of  the  truth  of  the  above-mentioned  articles,  to  affix 
their  own  seals,  and  the  seals  of  the  different  towns,  to  these  presents. 

And  we  Jane,  by  the  grace  of  God  duchess  of  Luxembourg,  Bra. 
bant,  and  Limbourg;  and  we  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,  bailiff,  regent, 
and  heir  to  the  countries  of  Hainault,  Holland,  Zealand,  and  lordsUp 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


358 

of  Fi  izeland:  we  William,  eldest  son  to  the  eurl  of  Nainur  and  lord 
of  Sliiys  ;  Hugh,  lord  d'Antoing  and  warden  of  Ghentj  John,  lord  de 
Giii; idles  and  do  ilarucs,  Henry  de  Bruges,  lord  de  Dixmude  and 
de  Havre,  John,  lord  de  Gonuseberge  and  de  la  Jentoise,  Arnold  de 
Jouae,  lord  d'Est;)i:niay,  Philip,  lord  d'Axalle,  Louis  de  la  Hasle,  has. 
t;irJ  of  Flanderc,  Girard  de  Rasenhen,  lord  de  Baserode,  Walter,  lord 
Ap  Hnlun,  Philip  de  Hamur,  lord  d'Eque,  John  Villain,  lord  de  St.  Jean 
d'Otitrr,  warden  of  Ypres,  Lewi?,  lord  de  Lambres  knight:  and  we 
the  burgomasters,  with  the  sheriffs  of  the  towns  of  Bruges  and  Ypres: 
wo  Philip  do  Redehen  and  de  Montferrant,  sheriffs :  Montfranc  de 
Montamnr  Imight,  sheriff  of  the  Franconate,  in  the  name  of  that  ter- 
rifory,  which  has  no  common  seal :  and  we,  the  council  of  the  towns 
of  Mechlin  and  Antwerp — have  at  the  aforesaid  request,  for  the  good 
of  the  peace,  and  for  the  greater  security  and  truth  of  all  the  fore- 
mentuned  articles,  and  every  one  of  them,  caused  to  be  affixed  our 
seals  and  the  seals  of  the  aforesaid  towns  to  these  presents.  Ex- 
ccuted  at  Tournay  the  18th  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1385. 


CHAPTER  CLXXIX. 

PETER  DU  BOIS,  AFTER  THE  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  PEACE,  RETIRES  T6  ENG. 
LAND  WITH  THE  LORD  BOURCHIER,  GOVERNOR  OF  GHENT. 

When  ail  these  ordinances  and  treaties  of  peace  had  been  en- 
grossed and  sealed,  they  were  published  before  the  parties :  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  had  one  part,  and  the  deputies  from  Ghent  the  other. 
Frajicis  Atremen  and  the  deputation  with  him  most  humbly  took 
leave  of  the  du'.e  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  of  the  duchess  of 
Brabant,  thanking  them  repeatedly,  and  offering  their  services  to 
them  for  ever  The  good  lady  of  Brabant  returned  their  thanks,  and 
kindly  entr*:ated  them  firmly  to  maintain  the  peace,  and  induce  oth- 
ers to  do  the  same,  and  desired  them  never  to  rebel  against  their 
lord  and  iady,  for  they  had  seen  with  how  much  difficulty  peace  had 
now  been  brought  about.  They  thanked  her  heartily,  and  the  con- 
ference broke  up,  and  each  retired  to  his  home. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  went  to  Lille,  where  they  staid 
some  time,  and  the  deputation  returned  to  Ghent.  When  Peter  du 
Bois  saw  peace  so  firmly  established  that  there  was  not  a  possibility 
of  any  future  disturbance  or  rebellion,  he  was  greatly  cast  down :  he 
doubted  whether  tJ  remain  in  Ghent,  considering  that  now  every- 
thing  had  been  pardoned  under  the  seal  of  the  duke,  so  that  none 
were  afraid,  or  whether  to  accompany  the  lord  Bourchier  and  the 
English  to  England.  Having  paid  due  attention  to  all  circumstan- 
ces, he  did  nut  think  he  could  venture  to  trust  himself  in  Ghent. 
Tiue  it  is,  that  Francis  Atremen,  when  he  mentioned  his  intentions 
of  quitting  Ghent,  said,  "Peter,  everything  is  pardoned;  and  you 
know,  by  the  treaties  made  and  sealed  with  my  lord  of  Burgundy, 
that  no  one  can  suffer  for  what  has  passed."  "  Francis,"  replied 
Peter,  "  real  pardons  do  not  always  lie  in  letters  patent:  one  may 
pardon  by  word  of  mouth,  and  give  letters  to  the  same  effect,  but 
hatred  may  still  lie  in  the  heart.  I  am  but  a  man  of  low  birth,  and 
little  consequence  in  the  town  of  Ghent,  and  yet  have  done  ail  in  my 
power  lo  maintain  iis  rights  and  privileges.  Do  you  think,  that  in 
two  or  ihree  years  hence,  the  people  will  remember  it  ?  There  are 
persons  of  high  birth  in  the  town  ;  Gilbert  Matthew  and  his  brethren, 
who  were  enemies  to  my  master  John  Lyon,  will  return,  and  will 
never  view  me  but  with  evil  eyes ;  as  will  also  the  relations  of  sir 
Gilbert  Gente  and  sir  Symon  Beie,  who  were  slain  by  me:  never 
can  I  trust  myself  safely  in  this  town.  And  will  you  venture  to  re- 
main  among  such  traitors,  who  have  broken  their  faith  with  tlie  king 
of  England  ?  I  swear,  that  you  yourself  will  in  the  end  suffer."  "I 
know  not  what  may  happen,"  answered  Francis;  "but  I  have  such 
faith  in  the  treaty,  and  in  the  promises  of  my  lord  and  lady  of  Bur- 
gundy, that  I  shall  certainly  stay  here."* 

Peter  du  Bois  made  a  supplication  to  the  sheriffs,  deacons,  coun- 
cil, and  governors  of  Ghent,  saying,  "My  fair  gentlemen,  I  have 
served  the  good  town  of  Ghent  to  the  very  utmost  of  my  power : 
many  times  iiave  I  hazarded  my  life  for  it :  and  for  all  these  services 
the  only  reward  I  ask  is,  that  you  would  have  me  and  mine;  my  wife 
and  children,  escorted  in  safety  with  the  lord  Bourchier,  whom  you 
have  ordered  to  England."    Those  present  unanimously  complied 
with  his  wish;  and  I  must  say,  that  Roger  Cremin  and  James  d'Ar- 
dembourg,  by  whom  the  peace  had  been  made,  were  more  glad  than 
sorry  at  his  departure ;  as  were  likewise  the  principal  persons  in 
Ghent,  who  wished  peace  and  love  to  all.    Peter  du  Bois  made  his 
preparation.'?,  and  left  Ghent  in  company  with  lord  Bourchier  and  the 
English,  carrying  with  him  his  whole  fortune ;  for,  in  truth,  he  was 
well  provided  with  gold,  silver,  and  jewels.   Sir  John  d'Elle  escorted 
them,  under  a  passport  from  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  as  far  as  the  town 
of  Calais,  and  then  returned  to  Ghent.    The  lord  Bourchier  and  Pe- 
ter du  Bois  made  f.s  much  haste  as  possible  to  England,  where  he 
was  presented  to  the  king  and  his  uncles,  to  whom  he  related  every- 
thing which  had  happened  in  the  affairs  of  Ghent,  and  the  means  by 
which  peace  had  been  concluded  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy.  The 
king,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  his  brothers  entertained  him  hand- 
Bomely,  and  were  well  pleased  that  he  had  come  to  them.    The  king 
retained  him  in  his  service,  and  instantly  gave  him  one  hundred 

*  Atiemeo  was  afterwards  ossoainatcd. 


marcs  yearly  revenue,  assigned  on  the  wool.staple  of  London.  Thuj 
did  Peter  du  Bois  remain  in  England,  and  the  good  town  of  Ghent 
in  peace.  Roger  Cremin  was  appointed  deacon  of  the  pilots  of 
Ghent,  which  is  a  most  profitable  office  when  commerce  is  uninter 
ruptcd;  and  James  d'Ardembourg  was  made  deacon  of  the  small 
crafts,  which  is  likewise  an  office  of  great  trust  in  the  town  of  Ghent. 

Although  the  present  edition  is  rtivided  into  two  volumes  only,  such  beiii^  the  moet 
convenient  iiirant'ement  of  tlie  wcirk  in  its  present  form,  yet  the  importance  of  retaining 
the  original  divisrions  of"  tlie  Author  has  not  been  lost  sight  of,  and  they  hiive  rircordingly 
been  preserved.  Froissart  produced  eacli  of  iiis  volumes  at  some  considerable  int.ervij 
from  the  preceding.  "  When,"  says  M.  de  St.  Palaye  in  his  life  of  our  author,  "our 
liistorinn  tinislied  one  of  tJip  parts  of  his  History,  he  brought  it  down  to  the  time  when 
he  was  writin;; ;  and  towtird  the  end  he  related  the  events  jis  they  were  passing  ;  from 
when(5e  it  huppens,  as  it  seems  to  me,  that  there  is  much  coTifusion,  often  oniisi-ions  and 
mistakes,  which  he  has  been  obliged  to  correct  or  alter  in  the  following  parts."  This 
is  exemplitied  in  tlie  third  volume,  which  was  not  begun  until  1290,  two  ye.irs after  Uie 
completion  of  the  second  ;  in  it  he  returns  to  events  which  had  happened  since  loS2,  and 
gives  a  fuller  account  of  them  from  the  more  correct  i/iformation  he  had  subsequently 
chtuined.  It  would  cause  still  greater  confusion  if  the  separate  accounts  were  com- 
Dined  in  an  undistinguished  train  of  chapters,  and  the  cause  of  such  repetitions  was 
thus  left  witliout  explanation.  The  third  volume,  which  was  finished  in  tiie  year 
J392,  was  written  by  the  order  and  at  the  expense  of  the  celebrated  Gaston  PJicebus 
Count  de  Blois,  at  whose  court  Sir  John  Froissart  was  then  resident.— Ed. 

end  of  the  second  VOLUME  OF  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART- 


THIRD  VOLUME 

OF  THE 

CHRONICLES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART- 


CHAPTER  I. 

FROISSART  GIVES  HIS  REASONS  FOR  VISITING  THE  COUNT  DF.  FOIX. 

I  HAVE  been  a  considerable  time  without  speaking  of  the  affairs 
of  distant  countries.  Those  nearer  home  were  at  the  moment  so 
fresh  in  my  memory,  and  so  much  more  agreeable,  that  I  have  de- 
layed mentioning  others.  Such  valiant  men,  however,  as  were 
desirous  of  advancing  themselves,  whether  in  Castille,  Portugal, 
Gascony,  Rouergue,  Quercy,  Limousin,  or  in  Bigorre,  did  not  re- 
main idle,  but  employed  themselves  underhand  against  each  other, 
in  the  wish  to  perform  deeds  of  arms  that  might  surprise  and  con. 
quer  towns,  castles,  or  fortresses.  And  for  this  reason,  I,  sir  John 
Froissart,  having  undertaken  to  indite  and  chronicle  this  history  at 
the  request  and  pleasure  of  that  high  and  renowned  prince,  Guy  de 
Chatillon,  count  of  Blois,  lord  of  Avesnes,  Beauvois,  Estonnehonne, 
de  la  Geude,  my  good  and  sovereign  master  and  lord,  considered  in 
myself  that  grand  deeds  of  arms  would  not  fall  out  for  a  long  space 
of  time  in  the  marches  of  Picardy  and  the  country  of  Flanders, 
since  there  was  peace  in  those  parts  ;  and  it  was  very  tiresome  to  nie 
to  be  idle,  for  I  well  know,  that  when  the  time  shall  come,  when  \ 
shall  be  dead  and  rotten,  this  grand  and  noble  history  will  be  in  much 
fashion,  and  all  noble  and  valiant  persons  will  take  pleasuie  in  it,  and 
gain  from  it  augmentation  of  profit.  And  moreover,  since  I  had,  God 
be  thanked,  sense  and  memory,  and  a  good  collection  of  all  past 
things,  with  a  clear  tmderstinding  to  conceive  all  the  facts  of  which 
I  should  be  informed,  touching  my  principal  matters,  and  since  I  was 
of  an  age  and  constitution  of  body  well  fit  to  encounter  difficulties, 
I  determined  not  to  delay  pursuing  my  subject.  And  in  order  to 
know  the  truth  of  distant  transactions,  without  sending  upon  the 
inquiry  any  other  in  place  of  myself,  I  took  an  opportunity  of  visiting 
that  high  and  redoubted  prince  Gaston  Phoebus,  count  de  Fcix  and 
de  Beam  ;  for  I  well  knew,  that  if  1  were  so  fortunate  as  to  be 
admitted  into  his  household,  and  to  remain  there  in  quiet,  I  could 
not  choose  a  situation  more  proper  to  learn  the  truth  of  every  event, 
as  numbers  of  foreign  knights  and  squires  assembled  there  from  all 
countries,  attracted  by  his  high  birth  and  gentility.  It  fell  out  just 
as  I  had  imagined. 

I  told  this  my  intention  to  my  very  renowned  lord  the  count  de 
Blois,  and  also  the  journey  I  wished  to  undertake,  who  gave  me  let- 
ters of  recommendation  to  the  count  de  Foix.  I  began  my  journey, 
inquiring  on  all  sides  for  news,  and,  through  the  grace  of  God,  con- 
tinued it,  without  peril  or  hurt,  until  I  arrived  v.X  the  count's  resi. 
dence,  at  Orthes  in  Beam,  on  St.  Catherine's  day  in  the  year  of  grace 
1388.  The  count  de  Foix,  as  soon  as  he  saw  me,  gave  me  a  hearty 
welcome,  adding,  with  a  smile  and  in  good  French,  that  he  was 
well  acquainted  with  me,  though  he  had  never  seen  me  before,  but 
he  had  frequently  heard  me  spoken  of.  He  retained  me  in  his 
household,  and  by  means  of  the  letters  which  I  had  brought,  gave 
me  full  liberty  to  act  as  I  pleased  as  long  as  I  should  wish  to  remain 
with  him.   I  there  learnt  the  greater  part  of  those  events  wiiich  hau 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


359 


happened  in  the  kingdoms  of  Castille,  Portugal,  Navarre,  Arragon, 
even  in  England,  in  the  Bourbonnois,  and  everything  concerning  the 
whole  of  Gascony :  he  himself,  when  I  put  any  question  to  him, 
answered  it  inost  readi'y,  saying,  that  the  history  I  was  employed  on 
would  in  times  to  come  be  more  sought  after  than  any  other ;  "  be- 
cause,"  added  he,  "  my  fair  sir,  more  gallant  deeds  of  arms  have 
been  performed  within  these  last  fifty  years,  and  more  wonderful 
tilings  have  happened,  than  for  three  hundred  years  before." 


Feoissart  at  the  Court  of  the  Count  dk  Foix.— From  a  MS.  Froisiart  of  the  15th  Century. 


1  was  thus  received  by  the  count  de  Foix  in  his  hotel,  and  enter- 
tained  according  to  my  pleasure.  My  wish  was  to  inquire  after  news 
relative  to  my  history,  and  I  had  at  my  option,  barons,  knights,  and 
squires,  who  gave  me  information,  as  well  as  the  gallant  count  de 
Foix  himself.  I  will  therefore  illustrate,  in  good  language,  all  I  there 
learnt,  to  add  to  my  materials,  and  to  give  examples  to  those  wor- 
thies who  wish  to  advance  themselves  in  renown.  If  I  have  hereto, 
fore  dwelt  on  gallant  deeds,  attacks  and  captures,  of  castles,  towns, 
and  forts,  on  hard-fought  battles  and  skirmishes,  many  more  will  now 
ensue  ;  all  of  which,  by  God's  grace,  I  will  truly  narrate. 


CHAPTER  II 

▲  SHOUT  REPETITION  OF  WHAT  IS  CONTAINED  IN  SOME  OF  THE  PRECEDING 
CHAPTERS,  FOR  THE  BETTER  UNDERSTANDING  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 
BETWEEN  KING  JOHN  OF  CASTILLE  AND  THE  BASTARD  OF  PORTUGAL, 
BROTHER  TO  THE  LATE  KING  DON  FERNANDO. 

You  have  before  seen  in  this  history,*  that  Edmund  earl  of  Cam- 
bridge, son  of  the  late  king  of  England,  had  departed  from  Portugal, 
and  embarked  with  his  army  at  Lisbon,  notwithstanding  he  had  be- 
trothed  his  son  .Tohn  to  the  lady  Beatrice,  daughter  of  don  Fernando 
king  of  Portugal.  The  earl  was  discontented  with  Fernando,  because 
he  had  remained  for  fifteen  days  encamped  with  his  army  before 
king  John  of  Castille,  without  any  engagement,  and  had  entered  into 
a  treaty  with  the  Castillians  agaiast  his  opinion.    This  had  greatly 
displeased  him  ;  and,  when  the  treaty  was  negotiating,  he  thus  spoke  : 
*'  Sir  king,  tike  good  heed  what  you  do ;  for  we  are  not  come  into 
this  country  to  eat,  drink,  and  to  rob,  but  to  make  war  on  this  son  of 
a  bastard  who  calls  himself  king  of  Castille  and  count  of  Transta- 
mare,  Vj  conquer  our  lawful  inheritance,  which  this  John  de  Trans- 
tamare  holds  and  possesses.    You  well  know,  that  by  marriage  with 
t'.ie  heiresses  of  the  kingdom  of  Castille,  daughters  of  don  Pedro,  who 
vv-a:s  your  cousin-german,  my  brother  and  myself  have  the  claims  of 
right ;  and  you  have  offered  to  assist  in  the  recovery  of  this  kingdom 
(for  every  good  lord  ought  to  lean  to  the  lawful  right,  and  not  to  its 
opposite,)  by  your  knight  who  here  stands,  and  whom  you  sent  to 
England  to  say,  that  if  we  would  bring  into  this  country  two  thou- 
sand lances,  and  from  two  to  three  thousand  archers,  with  the  aid 
you  would  give  us,  you  had  great  hopes  that  we  might  regain  our  in- 
•  heritance.    I  am  therefore  come  hither,  not  indeed  with  as  many  in 
number  as  you  wrote  for ;  but  those  I  have  are  well  inclined,  and 


»ee  p.m 


bold  enough  to  abide  the  event  of  a  battle,  if  joined  by  your  army, 
against  the  force  which  the  count  de  Transtamare  has  at  this  mo- 
ment :  and  we  shall  be  much  dissatisfied  with  your  conduct  if  a  battle 
do  not  take  place."  Such  were  the  words  spoken  by  the  earl  of 
Cambridge  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  before  his  departure,  who  dis- 
tinctly heard  them ;  but,  nevertheless,  he  dared  not  to  ofier  battle  to 
the  Castillians,  although  they  were  within  sight  of  each  other.  There 
were  nono  of  his  council  who  did  not  say,  "  Sir,  the  army  of  the 

king  of  Castille  is  at  this  moment 
too  powerful ;  and  if,  by  accident, 
you  lose  the  day,  you  will  lose  your 
crown,  without  a  chance  of  recover- 
ing it :  you  had  better,  therefore,  en. 
dure  much,  than  do  anything  where- 
in is  such  great  peril  and  risk." 
The  earl  of  Cambridge,  finding  he 
could  not  gain  anything,  returned  to 
Lisbon,  ordered  his  vessels  to  be 
made  ready,  and  took  leave  of  the 
king  of  Portugal.  When  he  em. 
barked,  he  would  not  leave  his  son 
John  with  the  king  and  the  damsel 
that  was  to  be  his  wife,  l)ut  sailed 
for  England,  leaving  none  behind. 
Such  Was  the  end  of  the  Portuguese 
armament  at  this  season. 

The  earl  of  Cambridge,  on  his  ar. 
rival  in  England,  represented  to  his 
brother,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  how 
the  king  of  Portugal  had  acted,  alM 
the  state  of  the  country.  The  duke 
became  very  thoughtful,  for  he  saw 
the  conquest  of  Castille  was  very 
distant  and  doubtful :  besides,  his 
nephew  king  Richard,  had  in  his 
council  those  who  were  unfriendly 
to  him,  more  especially  the  earl  of 
Oxford,  who  had  the  sole  manage- 
ment of  the  king.  This  lord  did 
everything  in  his  power  to  make  a 
breach  between  the  king  and  hi? 
uncles.  He  said  to  him,  "  Sir,  ir 
you  wish  to  support  your  two  uncles, 
my  lords  of  Lancaster  and  of  Cam- 
bridge, in  their  war  with  Spain,  it 
will  cost  you  the  whole  revenue  of  England,  and  they  will  not  at  last 
gain  anything.  It  will  be  more  prudent  to  keep  at  home  men  and 
money,  than  that  they  should  be  scattered  abroad  without  any  profit 
to  yourself:  you  had  better  guard  and  defend  your  own  inheritance, 
which  is  invaded  on  all  sides  from  France  and  Scotland,  than  employ 
your  men  elsewhere."  The  young  king  was  well  inclined  to  follow 
this  advice  of  the  earl,  for  he  loved  him  with  liis  whole  heart,  they 
having  been  brought  up  together.  The  earl  of  Oxford  was  connected 
with  several  English  knights,  and  never  acted  without  the  advice  of 
sir  Simon  Burley,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir 
John  Beauchamp,  sir  John  Salisbury  and  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole  : 
sir  I'homas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Elmham  were  also  named  among 
his  advisers.  From  these  differences  between  the  king  and  his 
uncles,  and  the  nobles  with  the  commonalty,  many  serious  ills  befel 
England,  as  I  shall  hereafter  relate  in  the  course  of  this  history. 

Not  long  after  the  departure  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  from  Per. 
tugal,  king  Fernando  fell  ill.  His  disorder,  after  oppressing  him  with 
languor  for  a  year,  caused  his  death.  He  had  no  other  children  but 
the  queen  of  Spain.  The  king  of  Castille  received  information  that 
the  realm  of  Portugal  was  now  fallen  to  him,  as  the  rightful  successor 
to  the  deceased  king.  Many  councils  were  holden  on  this  occasion  ; 
but,  when  they  spoke  to  him  on  the  subject,  he  replied,  *'  The  Portu- 
guese are  an  obstinate  race  :  I  shall  never  gain  them  but  by  conquest." 

The  Portuguese,  finding  themselves  without  a  king,  took  counsel 
together,  and  resolved  to  send  a  deputation  to  a  bastard-brother  of 
king  Fernando,  a  valiant  and  wise  man  called  Denis  ;*  but  he  v/as  a 
monk,  and  master  of  the  order  of  Avis.  They  declared  they  had 
much  rather  be  under  the  government  of  this  valiant  man,  than  of 
the  king  of  Casdlle  ;  for,  in  the  eyes  of  God,  he  who  acted  well  was 
no  bastard.  The  grand-master  was  exceedingly  rejoiced  on  hearing 
the  universal  good  will  the  four  principal  cities  in  Portugal  bore  him ; 
and  that  the  affection  of  Lisbon  and  the  others  was  so  strong,  they 
were  desirous  of  crowning  him  their  king.  He  secretly  wrote  to  his 
friends,  and  went  to  Lisbon,  which  is  the  principal  town  in  Portugal. 
The  townsmen  received  him  joyfully,  and  demanded,  should  they 


*  Froissart  mistakes  one  brother  for  another.  Peter  the  Severe  had  three  children  by 
Ines  de  Custro  :  Denis,  the  eldest,  was  confined  at  this  time  in  the  prisons  of  Spain. 
Jolin.  the  person  meant  in  the  text,  w  as  the  son  oi'  Peter  by  f  heresa  Laurezzo,  and 
surnamed  the  Father  of  his  Country.  He  was  grand-master  of  the  order  of  Avis;  and, 
after  the  death  of  his  brother  Ferdinand,  was  chosen  king,  to  the  prejudice  of  Beatrice, 
only  child  of  Ferninand.  Pope  (Irban.  by  dispensiition,  freed  him  from  his  religious 
vows  in  1387.  He  married  Philippa,  daughter  of  John  of  Gaunt  duke  of  Lancaster,  by 
Blanche  of  Castille,  by  whom  h^  had  several  children.—JloRBRi— j3ri  de  ViriJierUs 
Dates. 


969 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


crown  him  king,  would  he  be  good  and  loyal,  and  preserve  the 
country  in  its  privileges?  He  answered,  that  he  would,  and  be 
the  best  king  they  ever  had.  Upon  this,  the  citizens  of  Lisbon 
wrote  t;)  those  of  Coimbra,  Oporto  and  Ourique,  which  are  the 
Jteys  of  the  realm,  that  for  their  mutual  advantage,  they  were  de- 
(■irons  to  crown  king  the  grand-master  Denis,  who  was  wise  and 
valiant,  of  good  conduct,  and  brother  to  king  Fernando ;  for  that  the 
kingdom  ol  Pos  tugal  could  no  longer  remain  without  a  head,  as  well  for 
fear  of  :he  Castillians,  as  of  the  infidels  at  Granada  and  Bugia,  who 
bordered  on.  the  country.  These  four  principal  towns,  and  the  land 
proprietors  of  Portugal,  excepting  a  few  great  barons  and  knights, 
were  inclined  to  favor  his  election  ;  but  some  barons  said,  it  was  not 
right  a  bastard  should  be  crowned  king,  if  he  were  not  of  the  best 
dispositions.  The  towns  replied,  that  he  was  so  qualified,  and  that  it 
was  a  case  of  necessity,  for  they  had  no  other  choice  ;  that  he  was  a 
man  of  sense  and  of  courage  in  arms  ;  and  there  was  a  precedent  in 
Henry  of  Transtamare,  who  had  been  crowned  king  of  all  Castille, 
by  the  choice  of  the  country,  for  its  common  advantages,  even  during 
the  lifetime  of  don  Pedro. 

The  election,  whether  the  nobles  would  or  not,  took  place  :  and 
Denis  was  crowned  king  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Coimbra,  with 
the  unanimous  consent  of  the  commonalty  of  Portugal.    He  swore 
to  administer  justice  honestly,  to  maintain  the  people  in  all  the  rights 
and  privileges  which  they  had  enjoyed  from  former  times,  and  which 
they  were  entitled  to  have  preserved  to  them.   This  gave  great  satis- 
faction  to  all.    When  news  of  this  was  carried  to  the  king  of  Cas- 
tille, he  was  wroth  for  two  reasons :  one,  because  his  queen  was  the 
legal  heiress  of  Portugal ;  the  other,  that  the  people  had  crowned  a 
king  of  Portugal  by  election.    He  therefore  made  this  a  pretext  for 
vAlt,  and  demanded  from  the  town  of  Lisbon  two  hundred  thousand 
florins,  which  king  Fernando  had  promised  him  when  he  espoused 
his  daughter.    He  sent  as  embassadors  to  Portugal  the  count  de 
Tierme  and  de  Rebede,  and  the  bishop  of  Burgos,  with  a  grand  suite 
of  a'tendants.    When  arrived  at  Santarem,  the  last  town  of  Castille 
toward  Lisbon,  they  sent  a  herald  to  the  king  and  citizens  of  Lisbon, 
to  demand  passports  for  the  security  of  their  coming  and  returning. 
Those  were  instantly  granted.    The  council  of  the  town  were  as- 
Eemhled  to  hear  explained  the  cause  of  their  embassy  ;  at  the  end 
of  their  harangue  they  said  :  "You  Lisboners  should  properly  under- 
Btand  this  matter,  and  not  be  surprised  if  our  king,  in  his  anger,  de. 
mands  so  large  a  sum  from  you,  which  you  are  bound  to  pay  him, 
since  you  have  thought  proper  to  give  the  noble  crown  of  Portugal 
to  a  clerk,  a  monk,  and  a  bastard.    This  act  is  not  to  be  suffered  : 
for,  by  rightful  election,  it  belongs  to  our  king,  as  the  natural  lord 
and  true  heir :  besides,  you  have  acted  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  the 
nobility  of  the  kingdom  :  therefore,  he  now  declares  by  us,  that  you 
have  been  guilty  of  a  high  misdemeanor,  and  if  you  do  not  hasten  to 
make  every  reparation,  he  is  resolved  to  make  war  upon  you."  Don 
Ferdinand  Gailopes  de  Villasons,  a  noble  citizen  and  of  great  weight 
in  Lisbon,  thus  answered  :  "  My  lords,  you  greatly  reproach  us  for 
our  election,  but  your  own  is  in  the  same  predicament,  for  you  have 
crowned  in  Castille  a  bastard,  the  son  of  a  Jewess.    The  fact  is 
universally  known.    With  regard  to  the  justice  of  your  election, 
there  is  none  ;  for  your  king  has  no  right  to  the  crown  of  Castille  : 
it  belongs  to  the  daughters  of  don  Pedro,  Constance  and  Isabella, 
who  are  married  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Cambridge, 
to  their  children,  and  to  their  husbands  for  them.    You  may,  there- 
fore, depart  when  you  please,  and  tell  him  that  sent  you,  that  our 
election  is  good,  and  shall  be  upholden  ;  for  that  we  will  not  have 
any  other  king  as  long  as  the  present  one  shall  choose  to  be  so. 
With  regard  tj  the  sum  of  money  you  demand  from  us,  we  say  that 
\vc  are  no  wry  obliged  to  pay  it :  you  must  therefore  call  upon  those 
who  bound  themselves  to  the  payment,  and  who  had  all  the  advan- 
tage  of  it."    The  king  of  Portugal  was  not  present  at  this  assembly, 
though  he  well  knew  what  answer  his  people  were  to  make.  The 
embassadors  from  the  king  of  Castille,  perceiving  they  should  gain 
nothing  from  the  Portuguese,  took  leave,  as  was  becoming  them,  set 
out  and  returned  to  Seville,  where  they  had  left  the  king  and  his 
council.    Having  related  all  that  you  have  just  heard  to  the  king,  he 
summoned  a  council  to  deliberate  on  what  was  to  be  done.    It  was 
determined  tJ  send  defiances  to  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  parti- 
Ban?,  and  that  the  king  of  Castille  had  just  reasons  for  declaring  war 
against  them.    After  these  defiances  had  been  sent  to  Portugal,  the 
king  of  Castille  issued  a  special  summons  for  raising  an  army,  de- 
claring he  would  lay  siege  to  Lisbon,  and  not  depart  thence  until  he 
hal  gained  it,  for  the  insolent  replies  that  had  been  made  to  his 
embassadors,  so  that  they  should  pay  dearly  if  they  were  o\iliged  to 
sue  for  mercy.    The  king  of  Castille  advanced  to  Santarem  with  his 
whole  force,  that  being  the  place  of  rendezvous.   About  this  period, 
a  knight  of  Castille,  of  the  name  of  Navaret,  was  expelled  that  court; 
and.  Tf  the  king  in  his  anger  had  caught  him,  he  would  have  had 
him  boheaded.    The  knight,  however,  had  timely  notice,  for  he  had 
friends  on  the  watch,  and,  quitting  the  kingdom  of  Castille,  came  to 
Lisbon  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  who  was  much  pleased  at  his  arrival, 
retained  him  in  his  service,  and  made  him  captain  of  his  knights. 
He  afterwards  did  much  harm  to  the  Castillians. 

The  king  of  Castille  marched  from  Santarem  with  his  whole  army, 
to  Lisbon,  which  he  besieged,  inclosing  within  it  the  king.  This 
siege  lasted  upward  of  a  year.   The  count  de  Longuevilie  was  con. 


stable  of  the  army,  and  sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  marshal  of  it.  This 
sir  Reginald  was  a  Limousin  knight,  whom  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin 
had  carried  into  Castille  during  the  wars  of  king  Henry ;  he  had 
conducted  himself  so  faithfully  that  the  king  had  given  him  a  fair 
estate  and  a  handsome  lady  to  his  wife,  by  whom  he  had  two  sons, 
Reginald  and  Henry :  he  was  much  esteemed  throughout  Castill-e 
for  his  prowess.  With  the  king  of  Castille,  at  this  siege,  were  Dag- 
henes  Mandat,  sir  Digho  Per9ement,  don  Peter  Ro^erment  and  don 
Marich  de  Versaux,*  Portuguese,  who  had  turned  to  the  Castillians. 
The  grand-master  of  Calatrava,  with  his  brother,  a  young  knight 
called  don  Dighemeres,t  Peter  Goussart  de  Seville,  John  Radigo  de 
Hoyex,  and  the  grand-master  of  St.  Jago.  The  army  before  Lisbon 
amounted  to  upward  of  thirty  thousand  men  :  many  were  the  skir- 
mishes  and  gallant  deeds  of  arms  performed  on  each  side. 

The  Castillians  knew  well  the  king  of  Portugal  would  not  be  sup. 
ported  by  the  nobles,  for  the  commonalty  had  elected  him  against 
their  vv^ill ;  for  which  reason  there  were  great  dissensions  between 
them  ;t  and  the  king's  intentions  were  to  conquer  Lisbon  and  the 
whole  country  before  he  returned,  for  no  assistance,  except  from 
England,  could  come  to  them.  This  only  he  feared  ;  but,  having 
ccnsidered  that  the  English  were  at  a  great  distance,  and  that  the 
king  of  England  and  his  uncles  were  not  on  good  terms  with  each 
other,  he  carried  on  the  siege  with  security.  The  army  was  so 
plentifully  supplied  with  every  sort  of  provision,  there  was  not  a 
town  or  market  in  all  Castille  where  was  more  abundance. §  The 
king  of  Portugal  remained  with  his  people  in  Lisbon,  much  at  his 
ease,  for  they  could  not  be  deprived  of  the  advantage  of  the  sea. 
His  council  advised  him  to  send  able  embassadors  to  England,  'o 
the  king  and  duke  oi"  Lancaster,  to  renew  the  alliance  which  had 
subsisted  between  the  king  of  England  and  his  brother  Ferdinand  ; 
to  charge  the  embassadors  to  ask  his  daughter  Philippa  from  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  who  would  willingly  give  her  to  him  for  his 
queen  ;  to  offer,  under  the  strongest  terms,  a  perpetual  alliance  be- 
tween the  two  countries,  and  to  declare  he  would  exert  himself  so 
effectually,  if  the  duke  would  rome  thither  with  two  or  three  thou- 
sand combatants,  and  as  mf.iy  archers,  that  he  should  recover  the 
kingdom  of  Castille,  which  was  his  lawful  inheritance.  Two  knights 
of  his  household,  sir  Jol:»n  Rodriguez  and  sir  John  Testedor,  with  a 
clerk  of  laws  called  Marche  de  la  Figgiere,  archdeacon  of  Lisbon, 
were  nominated  to  go  as  embassadors  to  England.  Having  provided 
themsselves  with  all  things  necesbary,  they  embarked  with  a  favorable 
wind,  and  left  the  harbor  of  Lisbon,  steering  for  the  coasts  of  England. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  king  of  Castille,  during  his  siege  of  Lisbon, 
was  advised  to  write  to  France  and  to  Gascony,  for  assistance  of 
knights  and  squires,  as  the  Spaniards  naturally  imagined  that  the 
king  of  Portugal  would  apply  to  England,  for  succors  to  raise  the 
siege  :  he  was  not  willing,  therefore,  to  be  unprepared,  nor  that  his 
army  should  not  be  in  sufficient  strength  to  resi&t  the  united  forces 
of  the  Portuguese  and  English.  The  king,  in  consequence  of  this 
advice,  sent  letters  and  messengers  to  many  knights  who  were  anx- 
ious to  display  their  courage,  more  particularly  to  those  of  Eearn 
and  the  county  of  Foix:  for  in  these  countries  were  many  good 
knights,  who  wished  for  opportunities  of  showing  their  love  of  arms, 
but  could  not  find  them,  as  the  count  de  Foix  at  this  period  was  at 
peace  with  the  count  d'Armagnac.  These  looked-for  allies  of  the 
kings  of  Spain  and  Portugal  were  net  so  soon  ready,  nor  near  at  hand. 
Hostilities  still  continued  to  be  carried  on  in  Auvergne,  the  Tculou- 
sain,  Rouergue,  and  in  the  country  of  Bigorre.  We  will  now  leave 
the  aflfairs  of  Portugal,  and  speak  of  others. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  COUNT  BE  FOIX,  AT  THE  ENTREATY  OF  THE  PRINCESS  OF  WALES,  RE- 
MITS THE  COUNT  D'aRMAGNAC  SIXTY  THOUSAND  FRANCS  OUT  OF  HIS 
RANSOM  OF  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTY  THOUSAND.  THE  ENGLISH  GAR- 
RISON AT  LOURDEII  governs  THE  ADJOINING  COUNTRY. 

Between  the  county  of  Foix  and  Bdarn  lies  the  county  of  Bigorre, 
which  belongs  to  France,  and  is  bounded  on  the  one  side  by  the 
Toulousain,  and  on  the  other  by  Comminges,  and  Bearne.  In  this 
country  of  Bigorre  is  situated  the  strong  castle  of  Lourdo,  which 
has  always  been  regarded  as  English  since  the  countiy  was  given  up 
to  the  king  of  Englaixl  and  the  prince,  as  part  of  the  ransom  tor  kmg 
John  of  France,  according  to  the  treaty  of  peace  made  at  Bretigny 
near  Chartres,  and  afterwards  ratified  at  Calais,  as  it  has  already  been 
mentioned  in  the  former  part  of  this  history.  When  the  prmce  of 
Wales  left  England  to  take  possession  of  the  duchy  of  Aquitame, 
(which  the  king  his  father  had  given  him  to  hold  as  a  fief  and  inher- 
itance under  him,  in  which  were  two  archbishopncks  and  twenty- 
two  bishopricks,)  accompanied  by  the  princess  of  Wales,  they  resiaed 
at  Bordeaux  about  a  year.  They  were  entreated  by  John  count 
d'Armagnac  to  come  to  the  handsome  city  of  Tarbes,  in  the  county 
of  Bigorre,  to  see  and  visit  that  part  of  the  country,  which  the  prmce 

*ll;ese  names  are  probably  very  much  disfigured,  but  1  am  unable  to  rect  ify  tl.em. 
[Diego  Alendozn.  Diego  Perez  Sarmiento.  Don  Peter  Ruu  Sarmiento.  Mant.quei 
D'Aversaula.]-ED.^  ,  .  ^        ^^^^^^  commonalty. 

ItZ  plug'ue  broke  out  in  the  army,  and  obliged  them  to  abandon  tl>e  .ieee.-Ep. 

II  •'  Lourde/'  capital  of  the  valley  uf  Lavjdan.  in  Gascony.  diocese  of  Taibes.  r 
fiugoeres. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  & 


361 


had  never  yet  done.  The  count  d'Annagnac  imagined,  that  the 
count  de  f'oix  would  pay  his  respects  to  the  prince  and  princess  du- 
ring the  time  they  were  in  Bigorre ;  and,  as  he  was  indebted  to  him 
two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  francs  for  his  ransom,  he  thought  he 
would  try  to  prevail  on  them  to  request  the  count  de  Foix  to  release 
him  from  a  pa :  t,  if  not  the  whole  of  it.  The  count  d'Armagnac 
managed  so  we'l,  that  the  prince  and  princess  of  Wales  came  with 
their  court,  whic  i  at  that  time  was  very  numerous  and  splendid,  into 
Bigorre,  and  fixeJ  their  residence  at  Tarbes.  Tarbes  is  a  handsome 
town,  situated  in  a  champaign  country,  among  rich  vineyards :  there 
is  a  town,  a  city,  and  a  castle,  all  separated  from  each  other,  and  in- 
closed with  gates,  walls,  and  towers  :  the  beautiful  river  Lisse,  which 
rises  in  the  mountains  of  B6arn  and  Catalonia,  and  is  as  clear  as 
rock.water,  rans  through  and  divides  the  town.  Five  leagues  from 
thence  is  situated  the  town  of  Morlans,  in  the  county  of  Foix,  at 
the  entrance  into  Bearn  and  under  a  mountain.  Six  leagues  dis- 
tant  from  Tarbes  is  the  town  of  Pau,  which  belongs  also  to  the  count 
de  Foix.  During  the  time  the  prince  and  princess  were  at  Tarbes,  the 
count  was  in  his  town  of  Pau,  erecting  a  handsome  castle  adjoining 
to  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  on  the  river  Gave.* 

As  soon  as  he  was  informed  of  the  arrival  of  the  prince  and  prin- 
cess  at  Tarbes,  he  made  his  preparations  and  visited  them  in  great 
state,  accompanied  by  upward  of  six  hundred  h  ^rse  and  sixty  knights. 
They  were  much  pleased  at  his  visit,  and  e, Pertained  him  hand- 
somely, as  he  was  well  deserving  of  it,  and  th?  princess  paid  him 
the  most  engaging  attentions.  The  count  d'Amagnac  and  the  lord 
d'Albreth  was  present,  and  the  prince  was  entreated  to  request  the 
count  de  Foix  ;o  release  the  count  from  all,  or  pi  rt  of  what  he  was 
indebted  to  him  for  his  ransom.  The  prince  bein?  a  prudent  as  well 
as  a  valiant  ma;;,  having  considered  a  while,  said,  he  would  not  do 
so,  and  added  :  "Count  d'Armagnac,  you  were  made  prisoner  by 
fair  deeds  of  arms,  and  in  open  battle  :  you  put  oui  cousin  the  count 
de  Foix,  his  person  and  his  men,  to  the  hazard  of  t'le  fight;  and,  if 
fortune  has  been  favorable  to  him  and  adverse  to  you,  he  ought  not 
to  fare  the  worse  for  it.  Neither  my  lord  and  father  nor  myself 
would  have  thanked  you,  if  you  had  entreated  us  to  give  back  what 
we  had  honorably  and  fortunately  won  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  for 
which  we  return  thanks  to  the  Lord  God."  The  count  d'Armagnac, 
on  hearing  this,  was  quite  thunderstruck :  and,  notwithstanding  he 
had  failed  in  his  expectations,  he  made  a  similar  request  to  the  prin- 
cess, who  cheerfully  entreated  the  count  de  Foix  to  grant  her  a  boon. 
"  Madam,"  replied  the  count,  "  I  am  but  a  small  gentleman,  and  an 
insignificant  bachelor;  therefore,  I  cannot  make  large  gifts:  but,  if 
the  boon  you  request  do  not  exceed  sixty  thousand  francs,  I  grant  it." 
The  princess  was  anxious  to  gain  the  whole;  but  the  count,  being 
a  wary  man,  paid  much  attention  to  all  his  personal  affairs:  besides, 
he  suspected  this  boon  regarded  the  ransom  of  the  count  d'Armag. 
nac:  he  therefore  continued,  "  Madam,  for  a  knight  like  me,  who 
am  building  towns  and  castles,  the  gift  I  offer  yon  ought  to  suffice." 
When  the  princess  found  she  could  not  g:,m  more,  she  said,  "  Count 
de  Foix,  I  request  and  entreat  you  would  forgive  the  count  d'Armag- 
nac." "  Madam,"  answered  the  count,  "  I  ought  to  comply  with 
your  request.  I  have  said,  that  if  the  boon  you  solicited  did  not  ex- 
ceed sixty  thousand  francs,  I  would  grant  it ;  the  count  d'Armagnac 
owes  me  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  and  at  your  entreaty  I  give 
you  sixty  thousand  of  them,"  Thus  ended  the  matter;  and  the  count 
d'Armagnac,  by  the  princess's  entreaty,  gai;ied  sixty  thousand  francs. 
The  count  de  Foix,  shortly  afterwards,  returned  to  his  own  country. 

I,  sir  .lohn  Froissart,  make  mention  of  all  these  things,  because 
when  I  vidted  Foix  and  B^arn,  I 

made  inquiry  after  all  that  had  passed,  and  what  I  had  not  heard 
before.  I  there  learnt  that  the  prince  of  Wales,  during  his  residence 
at  Tarbes,  had  a  great  desire  to  see  the  castle  of  Lourde,  three  leagues 
distant,  among  the  nKJuntains.  When  he  had  fully  examined  that  cas- 
tie  and  country,  he  was  much  pleased,  as  well  with  the  strength  of  the 
plice,  as  its  situation  on  the  frontiers  of  several  countries;  for  those 
of  Lourde  can  overrun  the  kingdom  of  Arragon  to  a  great  extent,  and 
as  far  as  Barcelona  in  Catalonia.  The  prince  called  to  him  a  knight 
of  his  household,  named  sir  Peter  Arnaut,  of  the  country  of  Bdarn, 
who  had  loyally  served  him,  and  in  whom  he  had  great  confidence : 
he  was  an  expert  man-at-arms,  and  cousin  to  the  count  de  Foix. 
"  Sir  Peter,"  said  the  prince,  "  I  nominate  and  appoint  you  governor 
and  captiin  of  Lourde,  and  regent  of  the  country  of  Bigorre  :  now, 
guard  well  this  castle,  so  as  tj  give  a  good  account  of  it  to  my  lord 
and  father,  and  to  myself."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  that  I 
will  cheerfully  do ;"  and  he  instantly  did  homage  and  pledged  his 
faith,  when  the  prince  put  him  in  possession  of  it. 

Now,  you  must  know,  that  when  the  war  was  renewed  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  England,  as  had  been  before  re!ated,t  the 
coun;,  Guyde  St.  Pol,  and  sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon,  master  of  the  cross- 
bows  in  France,  besieged  and  took  the  town  of -\bbeville,  and  the 
whole  country  of  Ponthieu  :  about  the  same  time,  two  great  barons 
of  Bigorre,  whose  names  were  sir  Marnaut  Barbasan  and  the  lord 
d'Anchin,  turned  to  the  French  interest,  and  seized  the  town  and 
cast  e  of  Tarbes,  for  they  were  weakly  guarded.  The  castle  of 
Lourde  was  under  the  command  of  sir  Peter  Arnaut,  of  Bearn,  who 
would  not  surrender  on  any  terms,  but  carried  on  a  sharp  contest 


against  France.  He  sent  to  Upjier  Gascony,  and  Bearn,  for  some 
knight  adventurers  to  assist  him  in  the  war ;  and  many  able  men 
came  to  him.  He  had  six  captains,  each  of  whom  had  fifty  lances 
or  more  under  his  command  :  his  brother,  John  de  Bdarn,  a  gallant 
squire,  Peter  d'Anchin  de  Bigorre,  brother-german  to  the  lordd'Aii. 
chin,  who  would  never  turn  to  the  French,  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Co. 
lombe,  Ernauton  de  Montagu,  de  Sainte  Basile,  and  le  hourff  de 
Carnela.  These  captains  made  many  excursions  into  Bigorre,  the 
Toulousain,  the  Carcassonois,  and  on  the  Albigeois;  for  the  moment 
they  left  Lourde  they  were  on  enemy's  ground,  which  they  oveiTan 
to  a  great  extent,  sometimes  thirty  leagues  from  their  cattle.  In 
their  march  they  touched  nothing,  but  on  their  return  all  things  were 
seized,  and  sometimes  they  brought  with  them  so  many  prisoners, 
and  such  quantities  of  cattle,  they  knew  not  how  to  dispose  of,  nor 
lodge  them.  They  laid  under  contribution  the  whole  country  except 
the  territory  of  the  count  de  Foix  ;  but  there  they  dared  not  take  a 
fowl  without  paying  for  it,  nor  hurt  any  man  belonging  to  the  count, 
or  even  any  who  had  his  passport;  for  it  would  have  enraged  him 
so  much  that  they  must  have  been  ruined. 

These  companions  in  Lourde  had  the  satisfaction  of  overrunning 
the  whole  country  wherever  they  pleased.  Tarbes,  which  is  situated, 
as  I  have  said,  hard  by,  v/as  kept  in  great  fear,  and  was  obliged  to 
enter  into  a  composition  with  them.  Between  Tarbes  and  their 
castle  is  a  large  village,  with  a  handsome  abbey,  called  Guyors,  to 
which  they  did  much  mischief,  but  they  also  compounded  with  them. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  river  Lisse  is  a  goodly  inclosed  town  called 
Bagneres,the  inhabitants  of  which  had  a  hard  time  of  it;  for  they  were 
much  harassed  by  those  of  Malvoisin,  which  is  situated  on  a  moun- 
tain, the  river  Lisse  running  at  the  foot  of  it,  in  its  course  toward 
Tournay,  an  inclosed  town.  This  town  of  Tournay  was  the  common 
pass  for  those  of  Lourde  and  Malvoisin,  to  which  they  did  no  harm, 
because  they  had  a  free  passage,  and  the  townspeople  had  good  bar- 
gains  of  their  pillage  :  they  were,  therefore,  fmced  to  dissem.ble  with 
them,  if  they  were  desirous  of  living,  for  they  did  not  receive  aid  or 
succor  from  any  one.  The  governor  of  Malvoisin  was  a  Gascon, 
called  Raymonet  de  I'Espde,  an  able  man-at-arms.  Those  of  Lourde 
and  Malvoisin,  put  under  contribution  the  merchants  of  Arragon  and 
Catalonia  equally  with  those  of  France. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SIR  JOHN  rROISSART,  IN  HIS  JOURNEY  TOWARD  BEARN,  IS  ACCOMPANTEt) 

BY  A  KNIGHT  ATTACHED  TO  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX,  WHO  RELATES  TO 
HIM  HOW  THE  GARRISON  OF  LOURDE  TOOK  ORTINGAS  AND  LE  PALLIER, 
ON  THE  RENEWAL  OF  THE  WAR  IN  GUYENNE,  AFTER  THE  RUPTURE 
OF  THE  PEACE  OF  BRETIGNY. 


*  '•  Gave,"  in  tlie  patoLs  of  the  country  liumties  a  river,  and  that  at  Pau  is  thus  called, 
'  Le  Gave  de  Puu."— Ed.  t  In  W^Ed. 


At  the  time  I  undertook  my  journey  to  visit  the  count  de  Foix, 
reflecting  on  the  diversity  of  countries  I  had  never  seen,  I  set  out 
from  Carcassone,  leaving  the  road  to  Toulouse  on  the  right  hand, 
and  came  to  Monteroral,  then  to  Tonges,  then  to  Belle,  then  to  the 
first  town  in  the  county  of  Foix  ;  from  thence  to  Maisiere?,  to  the 
castle  of  Sauredun,  then  to  the  handsome  city  of  Pamiers,*  which 
belongs  to  the  count  de  Foix,  where  I  halted,  ti  wait  for  company 
that  were  going  to  Bdarn,  where  the  count  resided.  I  remained  in 
the  city  of  Pamiers  three  days  :  it  is  a  very  delightful  place,  seated 
among  fine  vineyards,  and  surrounded  by  a  clear  and  broad  river, 
called  the  Liege.  Accidentally,  a  knight  attached  to  the  count  de 
Foix,  called  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  came  thither,  on  his  return  from 
travelled  through  Bigorre,  and  ^Avignon  :  he  was  a  prudent  and  valiant  knight,  handsome  in  person, 

and  about  fifty  years  of  age.    I  introduced  myself  to  his  company, 
as  he  had  a  great  desire  to  know  what  was  doing  in  France.  Wo 
were  six  days  on  the  road  travelling  to  Orthez.    As  we  journeyed, 
the  knight,  after  saying  his  orisons,  conversed  the  greater  part  of  the 
day  with  me,  asking  for  news;  and  when  I  put  any  questions  to 
him,  he  very  willingly  answered  them.    On  our  departure  from 
Pamiers  we  crossed  the  mountain  of  Cesse,  which  is  difficult  of  as. 
cent,  and  passed  near  the  tDwn  and  castle  of  Ortingas,  which  belongs 
to  the  king  of  France,  but  diJ  not  enter  it.    We  went  to  dine  at  a 
castle  of  the  count  de  Foix,  half  a  league  farther,  called  Carlat, 
seated  on  a  high  mountain.    After  dinner,  the  knight  said  :  "Let  us 
ride  gendy,  we  have  but  two  leagues  of  this  country  (which  are 
equal  ti  three  of  France)  to  our  lodging."    "Willingly,"  answered 
I.    "  Now,"  said  the  knight,  "  we  have  this  day  passed  the  castle  of 
Ortingas,  the  garrison  of  which  did  great  mischief  to  all  this  part  of 
the  country.    Peter  d'Anchin  had  possession  of  it:  he  took  it  by 
surprise,  and  has  gained  sixty  thousand  francs  from  F'^ance."  "How 
did  he  get  so  much  ?"  said  I.    "  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  the  knight. 
"  On  the  feast  of  our  lady,  the  middle  of  August,  a  fair  is  holden, 
where  all  the  country  assemble,  and  there  is  much  merchandise 
brought  thither  during  that  time.    Peter  d'Anchin  and  his  compan. 
ions  of  the  garrison  of  Lourde,  had  long  wanted  to  gain  this  town 
and  castle,  but  could  not  devise  the  means.    They  had,  however,  in 
the  beginning  of  May,  sent  two  of  their  men,  of  very  simple  out. 
ward  appearance,  to  seek  for  service  in  the  town  :  they  soon  found 
masters,  who  were  so  well  satisfied  with  them,  that  they  went  in  and 
out  of  the  town  whenever  they  pleased,  v/ithout  any  one  having  tho 
sm.'.llest  suspicion  of  them. 


*  **f  amiers"^k>taiet!  leagues  from  Foix.  eighteeu  from  TuolwuM. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


"  Whrti  miii-Angust  ai-rived,  t!ie  town  was  filled  with  foreign 
merchants  from  Foix,  Bearn,  and  France :  and,  you  know,  when 
morchant3  meet,  after  any  consideral)le  absence,  they  are  accustomed 
to  drink  plentifully  together  t.)  renew  their  acquaintance,  so  that  the 
houses  of  the  masters  of  the  two  servants  were  quite  filled,  where 
they  drank  largely,  and  their  landlords  with  them.  At  midnight 
Peter  d'Anchin  and  his  company  advanced  toward  Ortingas,  ar^d  hid 
theraselvetj  and  horses  in  tlie  wood  through  which  we  passed.  He 
sent  six  varlets  with  two  ladders  to  the  town,  who,  having  crossed 
the  ditches  where  they  had  been  told  was  the  shallowest  place,  fixed 
their  ladders  against  the  walls :  the  two  pretended  servants,  who 
were  in  wairing,  asc-isted  them  (while  their  masters  were  seated  at 
table)  t.)  mount  the  walls.  They  were  no  sooner  up,  than  one  of  the 
Bervaiit-j  conducted  their  companions  toward  the  gate  where  only  two 
men  gunrded  the  keys :  he  then  said  to  them,  '  Do  you  remain  here, 
and  not  stir  until  you  shall  hear  me  whistle;  then  sally  forth  and 
slay  the  guards.  I  am  well  acquainted  with  the  keys,  having  more 
than  seven  times  guarded  the  gate  with  my  master.' 

As  he  had  planned  so  did  they  execute,  ajid  hid  themselves  well. 
He  then  advanced  t3  the  g  ite,  and  having  listened,  found  the  watch 
drinking:  he  called  them  by  their  names,  for  he  was  acquainted 
with  them,  and  said,  '  Open  the  door :  I  bring  you  the  best  wine  you 
ever  t.isted,  which  my  master  sends  you  that  you  may  watch  the 
better.'  Tnose  wlio  knew  the  varlet  imagined  he  was  speaking  the 
truth,  and  opsned  the  door  of  the  guard-room  :  upon  this,  he  whistled, 
and  his  companijns  sallied  forth  and  pushed  between  the  door,  so 
that  they  could  not  shut  it  again.  The  guards  were  thus  caught  cun. 
ningly,  and  so  quietly  slain  that  no  one  knew  anything  of  it.  They 
then  took  the  keys  and  went  to  the  gate,  which  they  opened,  and  lei 
down  the  drawbridge  so  gently  it  was  not  heard.  This  done,  they 
sounded  a  horn  witii  one  blast  oaly,  which  those  in  ambuscade  hear- 
ing, they  mounted  their  horses  and  came  full  gallop  over  the  bridge 
into  the  town,  where  they  took  all  its  inhabitants  either  at  table  or 
in  their  beds.  Thus  was  Ortingas  taken  by  Peter  d'Anchin  of 
Bigorre  and  his  companions  in  Lourde." 

I  then  asked  the  knight,  "But  how  did  they  gain  the  castle?" 
"  I  will  tell  you,"  said  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon.  "  At  the  time  the  town 
was  taken,  by  ill-luck  the  governor  was  absent,  supping  with  seme 
merchants  from  Gareassone,  so  that  he  was  made  prisoner,  and  on 
the  morrow  Peter  d'Anchin  had  him  brought  before  the  castle, 
wherein  were  his  wife  and  children,  whom  he  frightened  by  declaring 
he  would  order  the  governor's  head  to  be  struck  off,  if  they  did  not 
enter  into  a  treaty  to  deliver  up  the  castle.  It  was  concluded,  that 
if  his  lady  would  surrender,  the  governor  should  be  given  up  to  her, 
Milh  permission  to  march  unmolested  away  with  everything  that  be- 
longul  to  them.  The  lady,  who  found  herself  in  such  a  critical 
eltuati  jn,  through  love  to  him  who  could  not  now  defend  her,  in  order 
to  recover  her  husbmd  and  to  avoid  greater  dangers,  surrendered  the 
castle,  when  the  governor,  his  wife  and  children,  set  out  with  all  that 
belonged  to  them,  and  went  to  Pamiers.  By  this  means  Peter 
d'Anchin  captured  the  town  and  castle  of  Ortingas  ;  and,  when  they 
entered  the  place,  he  and  his  companions  gained  thirty  thousand 
francs,  as  well  in  merchandise  which  they  found  there,  as  in  good 
Fi^ench  prisoners.  All  those  who  were  from  the  county  of  Foix  or 
Bdarn  received  their  liberty,  with  their  goods  untouched. 

"  Peter  d'Anchin  held  Ortingas  for  full  five  years ;  and  he  and  his 
garrison  made  frequent  excursions  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Gareassone, 
which  is  sixteen  long  leagues  distant,  greatly  ruining  the  country,  as 
well  by  the  ransoms  of  towns  which  compounded,  as  by  the  pillnge  v 
they  made.  During  the  time  Peter  d'Anchin  garrisoned  Ortingas,  [a 
some  of  his  companions  made  a  sally,  being  desirous  of  gain,  and 
came  to  a  castle  a  good  league  off,  called  le  Paillier,  of  which  Ray- 
mond  du  Paillier,  a  French  knight,  was  the  lord.  They  this  time 
accomplished  their  enterprise,  having  before  attempted  it  in  vain ; 
and,  by  means  of  a  scalado,  they  took  the  castle,  the  knight  and  his 
lady  in  bed.  They  kept  possession  of  it,  allowing  the  lady  and 
the  children  to  depart,  but  detained  the  knight  four  months  in  his 
own  castle,  until  he  had  paid  four  thousand  francs  for  his  ransom. 
In  short,  after  they  had  sufficiently  harassed  the  country,  they  sold 
these  two  castles,  Ortingas  and  le  Paillier,  for  eight  thousand  francs, 
and  then  retired  t.i  Lourde,  their  principal  garrison.  Such  feats  of 
arms  and  adventures  were  these  companions  daily  practicing. 

"  It  happened  likewise  at  this  time,  that  a  very  able  man-at-arms, 
one  of  the  garrison  of  Lourde,  a  Gascon,  called  le  Mengeant  de 
Sainte  Basi'e,  set  out  from  Lourde  with  twenty-nine  others,  and  rode 
toward  the  Toulousain  and  the  Albigeois,  seeking  adventures.  His 
wishes  were  to  surprise  the  castle  of  Penne  in  the  Albigeois,  which 
he  was  nearly  doing,  but  failed.  When  he  found  he  was  disap- 
pointed, he  rode  up  to  the  gate,  where  he  skinnished,  and  sev- 
eral gallant  deeds  were  done.  At  this  same  hour,  the  eastellan  of 
Toulouse,  sir  Hugh  de  Froide-ville,  had  also  made  an  excursion 
with  sixty  lances,  and  by  accident  arrived  at  Penne  while  this  skir- 
mish wqs  go:  ng  forward.  He  and  his  men  instantly  dismounted,  and 
advanced  t  j  the  barriers.  Le  Mengeant  would  have  rnade  off;  but, 
as  that  was  impossible,  he  fought  valiantly  hand  to  hand  with  the 
knight :  he  behaved  gallantly,  and  wounded  his  adversary  in  two  or 
three  places,  but  at  last  was  made  prisoner;  for  he  was  not  the 
•trongest;  and  of  his  men  few  escaped  being  killed  or  taken.  Le 
Mengeant  was  carried  to  Toulouse ;  and  the  seneschal  had  great 


difficulty  to  save  him  from  the  populace,  who  wanted  to  put  him  to 
death  when  they  saw  him  in  the  hands  of  their  own  officer,  so  much 
was  he  hated  at  Toulouse. 

"  Fortunately  for  him,  the  duke  of  Berry  chanced  to  come  to  that 
city,  and  he  had  such  good  friends  that  the  duke  gave  him  his  lib. 
erty,  in  consideration  of  a  thousand  francs  being  paid  the  seneschal 
for  his  ransom.  Le  Mengeant,  on  gaining  his  liberty,  returned  to 
Lourde,  where  he  ceased  not  from  his  usual  enterprioee.  One  time 
he  set  out  with  others,  without  arms,  di^^gui^:ed  as  an  abbot  attended 
by  four  monks  ;  for  he  and  his  companions  had  shaven  the  crowns 
of  their  heads,  and  no  one  would  have  imagined  who  saw  them  but 
that  they  were  real  monks,  for  they  had  every  appearance  in  dress 
and  look.  In  this  manner  he  came  to  Montpelier,  and  alighted  at 
the  hotel  of  the  AngeJ,  saying  he  was  an  abbot  from  Upper  Gas- 
cony  going  to  Paris  on  business.  He  made  acquaintance  with  a  rich 
njan  of  Montpelier,  called  sir  Beranger,  who  was  likewise  bound  for 
Paris  on  his  afTdrs.  On  the  abbot  telling  him  he-  would  carry  him 
thither  free  from  all  expense,  he  was  delighted  that  the  journey 
would  cost  him  nothing,  and  set  out  with  le  Mengeant  attended  only 
by  a  servant.  They  had  not  left  Montpelier  three  leagues  when  le 
Mengeant  made  him  his  prisoner,  and  conducted  him  through 
crooked  and  bye-roads  to  his  garrison  of  Lourde,  whence  he  after, 
wards  ransomed  him  for  five  thousand  francs."  "  Holy  Mary  I" 
cried  I,  "  thisle  Mengeant  must  have  been  a  clever  fellow."  "Ay, 
that  he  was  indeed,"  replied  he  ;  "  and  he  died  in  his  armor  at  a 
place  we  shall  pass  in  three  days,  called  Lane  in  Bigorre,  below  a 
town  called  Archinacu."  "  I  will  remind  yon  of  it,"  said  I,  "  when 
we  shall  arrive  at  the  spot." 


Chapter  v. 

Sm  JOHN  FROISSAKT  AND  THE  KNfGHT  OF  FOIX  ARRIVE  AT  CASSERES, 
WHERE  THE  ENIGHT  RELATES  TO  KIM  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  TOW» 
BY  THE  ARMAGNACS,  AND  ALS>i  THE  RE-CAPTCRE  OF  IT  BY  THE  COUNT 
DE  FO'^  •  AND,  AS  THEY  JOURNEY,  THEY  CoJN VERSE  ON  DIFFERENT 
FEATS  On-  ARMS  BETWEEN  THE  ARMAGNACS  AND  FOIXIENS. 

Thus  rode  v/e  on  to  Montesquieu,  a  good  inclosed  town  belong, 
ing  to  the  count  de  Foix,  which  the  Armagnacs  and  Labiissiens* 
took  by  surprise,  but  held  it  only  three  days  ;  in  the  morning  wc  left 
Montesquieu,  and  rode  toward  Palaminich,  another  inclosed  town, 
situated  on  the  Garonne,  and  belonging  to  the  count  de  Foix.  When 
we  were  close  to  it,  and  thought  of  entering  it  by  the  bridge  over 
the  Garonne,  we  found  it  impossible  ;  for  the  preceding  day  it  had 
rained  so  heavily  in  the  mountains  of  Catalonia  and  Arragon,  that 
a  river,  called  the  Saluz,  which  rises  among  them,  and  falls  into  the 
Garonne  with  great  rapidity,  was  so  much  swollen  as  to  carry  away 
one  of  the  arches  of  the  bridge,  which  was  of  wood.  We  were 
therefore  forced  to  return  to  Montesquieu  to  dinner,  and  remain  there 
the  whole  day. 

On  the  morrow,  the  knight  was  advised  to  cross  the  Garonne, 
opposite  the  town  of  Casseres,  in  a  boat ;  we  therefore  rode  thither, 
and  by  our  exertions  the  horses  passed,  and  we  ourselves  afterwards 
with  some  difficulty  and  danger  ;  for  the  boat  was  so  small  that  only 
two  horses  and  their  men  could  cross  at  a  time  with  those  who  man- 
aged the  boat.  When  we  had  crossed,  we  made  for  Casseres,  where 
we  staid  the  whole  day.  While  our  servants  were  preparing  the 
supper,  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  said,  "  Sir  John,  let  us  go  and  see  the 
own."  "  Come  then,"  replied  I.  We  walked  through  the  town  to 
a  gate  which  opens  to  Palaminich,  and,  having  passed  it,  went  near 
the  ditches.  The  knight,  pointing  to  the  walls,  said,  "  Do  you  ob- 
serve  that  part  of  the  walls?"  "  Yes,  sir:  why  do  you  ask  ?"  "  I 
will  tell  you:  because  it  is  newer  than  the  rest."  "  That  is  true," 
answered  I.  *'  I  will  relate  to  you  how  this  happened  ten  years  ago. 
You  have  heard  of  the  wars  between  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  the 
count  de  Foix,  which  took  place  in  the  country  of  Beam,  that  apper- 
tains to  the  count  de  Foix  :  the  count  d'Armagnac  overran  it,  though 
at  present  he  is  quiet  on  account  of  the  truces  made  between  them. 
I  must  say,  the  Armagnacs  and  Labrissiens  gained  nothing,  but  had 
often  great  losses.  On  the  night  of  the  feast  of  St.  Nicholas,  in  the 
winter  of  the  year  1362,  the  count  de  Foix  made  prisoners,  near  to 
Montmarsen,  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  his  nephew  the  lord  d'Al- 
breth,  and  many  nobles  with  them,  whom  he  carried  to  Orthez,  and 
confined  them  in  the  tower  of  the  castle ;  by  which  capture  he  re- 
ceived ten  times  told  one  hundred  thousand  francs. 

"  It  happened  afterwards  that  the  count  d'Armagnac,  father  of  the 
present,  called  Sir  John  d'Armagnac,  set  on  foot  an  armament,  with 
which  he  came  and  took  Casseres  by  scalado  :  they  were  full  two 
hundred  men-at-arms,  who  seemed  resolved  to  keep  the  place  by 
force.  News  was  brought  to  the  count  de  Foix,  at  Pau,  that  th» 
Armagnacs  and  Labrissiens  had  taken  his  town  of  Casseres.  He» 
who  was  a  prudent  and  valiant  knight,  and  prepared  for  all  events, 
called  to  him  two  bastard  brothers  whom  he  had  among  his  knights, 
sir  Arnault  Guillaume  and  Sir  Peter  de  B^arn,  and  ordered  them  to 
march  instantly  to  Casseres,  telling  them  he  would  send  men  from 
all  parts,  and  in  three  days  would  be  there  in  person.  "  Be  careful, 
therefore,"  added  he,  "  that  none  get  out  of  the  town  without  bcinff 


*  "  Labristitoi,"  tboM  attached  to  tiM  faouly  of  Labretb,  which  w«  call  AJbnth.— 
D.  S. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


3f53 


fought  witli,  as  you  will  have  strength  enough  ;  and  on  your  arrival 
at  Casseres,  make  the  country  people  bring  you  plenty  of  large  pieces 
of  wood,  which  you  will  fix  etrongly  round  the  gates,  and  com. 
pletely  bar  them  up ;  for  I  am  resolved  that  those  now  in  the  town 
shall  bo  so  shut  up  in  it,  thut  they  never  pass  through  the  gates  :  I 
will  make  then;  take  another  road." 

"The  two  k:iight3  obeyed  his  orders,  and  marched  to  Palami- 
nich,  accompan-ed  and  followed  by  a  1  the  men.at-arms  in  B6arn. 
They  encamped  before  the  town  of  Casseres ;  but  those  within  paid 
no  attention  to  them,  nor  observed  that  they  were  so  completely  shut 
in,  they  could  not  pass  through  the  gates.    On  the  third  day,  the 
count  de  Foix  came  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  on  his  arri- 
val had  the  town  encompassed  with  fortifications  of  wood,  as  well 
as  by  his  army,  that  no  sally  might  be  made  from  it  in  the  night.  In 
this  state,  without  making  any  ti  tack,  he  blockaded  them  until  their  j 
provisions  began  to  fail ;  for  though  they  had  wine  in  plenty,  they 
had  nothing  to  eat,  and  could  not  escape  by  fording  the  river,  which 
was  then  too  deep.    They  therefore  thought  it  better  to  surrender 
themselves  as  prisoners,  than  shamefully  perish  with  hunger.  The 
count  dc  Foix  listened  to  their  offers.    He  had  them  informed,  that 
as  they  could  not  pass  through  any  of  the  town-gates,  he  would  make 
a  hole  in  the  wail  through  which  the  garrison,  one  by  one,  must 
pass,  without  arms,  in  their  common  dress.    They  were  forced  to 
accrpt  of  these  terms,  otherwise  the  business  was  at  an  end  :  and, 
if  tne  count  de  Foix  had  not  been  thus  appeased,  all  within  were 
de£ci  men.    He  had  a  hole  made  in  the  wall,  which  was  not  too 
lar„fe,  through  which  they  ca.me  out  one  by  one.    The  count  was 
thti'e,  with  his  forces  drawn  up  in  battle  array  ;  and  as  they  came 
ouv  of  the  towi:  they  were  brought  before  him,  and  sent  to  different 
casdca  and  towas  as  prisojiers.    He  took  there  his  couein,  air  John 
d'Armagnac,  sij-  Bertrand  d'Albreth,  sir  Manaut  de  Barbasan,  sir 
Raymond  de  Benach.sir  Benedict  de  la  Corneille,  and  about  twenty 
of  the  most  respectable,  whom  he  carried  with  him  to  Orthez,  and 
received  from  them,  before  they  gained  their  liberty,  one  hundred 
thousand  francs,  twice  told.    For  this,  my  fair  sir,  was  this  wall 
broken  down,  as  a  passage  for  those  of  Armagnac  and  Albreth  : 
afterwards  it  was  rebuilt  and  repaired."    When  he  had  finished  his 
hiitary  we  returned  to  our  lodgings,  and  found  the  supper  ready. 

On  the  morrow  we  m:)unted  our  horses,  and  riding  up  the  side  of 
the  Garonne,  passed  through  Palaminich,  and  entered  the  lands  of 
the  counts  de  Gomminges  and  d'Armagnac.  On  the  opposite  side, 
fronting  us,  was  the  Garonne,  and  the  territories  of  the  count  de 
Foix.  As  we  rode  on,  the  knight  pointed  out  to  me  a  town,  which 
appeared  tolerably  strong,  called  Marteras  le  Toussac,  which  belongs 
to  the  oonnt  de  Commiiiges ;  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  two 
castles  of  the  count  de  Fuix,  seated  on  a  mountain,  called  Montaural 
and  Monclare.  As  v/e  were  riding  among  these  towns  and  castles, 
in  a  beautiful  meadow  by  the  side  of  the  Garonne,  the  knight  said  : 
*•  Sir  John,  I  have  v/itnessed  here  many  excellent  skirmishes  and 
combats  between  the  Armagnacs  and  the  Foixiens  ;  for  there  was 
neither  town  nor  castle  that  was  not  well  garrisoned  with  men-at- 
arms,  who  engaged  with  and  pursued  each  other.  Do  you  see  yon- 
der those  ruins?  They  are  the  remains  of  a  fort  which  the  Armag. 
nacs  raised  against  these  two  castles,  and  which  they  filled  with 
men-at-arms,  v/ho  did  much  damage  to  the  lands  of  the  count  de 
Fuix,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river;  but  I  will  telKyou  how  they 
paid  for  it.  The  count  de  Foix  one  night  sent  his  brother,  sir  Peter 
de  B6arn,  with  two  hundred  lances  and  four  hundred  peasants,  laden 
with  faggots,  and  as  much  wood  as  they  could  cut  from  the  hedges, 
which  they  piled  around  this  fort  and  set  on  fire,  so  that  the  fort  was 
burnt  vv/ith  all  in  it,  for  none  received  quarter;  and  since  that  time 
no  one  has  dared  to  rebuild  it." 

With  such  conversation  did  we  daily  travel,  travelling  toward  the 
source  of  the  river  Garonne,  on  each  side  of  which  were  handsome 
castles  and  forts.  All  on  the  left  hand  belonged  to  the  count  de 
Foix,  and  on  the  other  to  the  count  d'Armagnac.  We  passed  Mont- 
peeac,  a  fine  strong  castle,  seated  on  the  top  of  a  rock,  below  which 
is  the  road  and  the  town.  On  the  outside  of  it,  at  the  distance  of  a 
cross-bow,  there  is  a  pass  called  la  Garde,  with  a  tower  between  the 
rock  and  the  river,  and  an  iron  gate  :  six  men  could  defend  this  pass 
against  all  the  world,  for  only  two  persons  abreast  can  advance  be- 
tvveen  the  rock  and  river.  Upon  seeing  this,  I  said  to  the  knight, 
"  Sir,  this  is  a  strong  pass,  and  a  difficult  country."  "  It  is,  indeed," 
answered  the  knight ;  "  but,  strong  as  it  is,  the  count  de  Foix  and  his 
men  once  forced  it,  and  advanced  to  Palaminich,  Montesquieu,  and 
even  to  Pamiers.  The  p  iss  was  very  strong,  but  the  English  archers 
greatly  assisted  him  in  this  conquest.  Come  and  ride  by  my  side, 
and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it."  I  then  rode  by  the  side  of  sir  Espaing 
du  Lyon,  who  thus  continued  his  narration : 

The  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  lord  d'Albreth  invaded  the 
country  of  Fcix,  with  upward  of  five  hundred  men,  and  advanced 
into  those  parts  near  Pamiers.  It  was  in  the  beginning  of  August, 
when  the  corn  was  harvesting  and  the  grapes  ripe  :  in  that  year  there 
was  great  abundance  of  both.  Sir  John  d'Armagnac  and  his  people 
were  encamped  before  the  town  and  castle  of  Sauredun,  a  short 
league  distant  from  Pamiers.  They  made  an  attack  on  it,  and  sent 
word  to  Pamiers,  that  if  they  did  not  pay  a  composition  for  their 
norn  and  wines,  they  would  burn  and  destroy  all.  Those  of  Pamiers 
were  afraid  of  wailing  the  event,  as  their  lord  was  at  too  great  a  dis. 


tance,  being  then  in  Bdarn,  so  that  they  thought  it  more  prudent  to 
pay  the  ransom,  which  was  settled  at  five  thousand  francs;  but  tiiey 
demanded  a  delay  of  fi'teen  days,  which  was  granted  to  them.  The 
count  de  Foix  heard  of  all  this,  and,  by  great  hanv  and  sending  to 
all 'parts  for  aid,  he  got  into  Pamiers  through  this  difiicult  p  jss.  As- 
sistance came  to  him  from  several  quarters,  so  that  he  found  himself 
at  the  head  of  twelve  hundred  lances:  he  would  have  given  battle, 
without  fail,  to  sir  John  d'Armagnac,  if  he  had  waited  for  it;  but 
they  retreatt'd  into  the  country  of  Comminges,  leaving  behind  the 
money  from  Pamiers,  as  they  had  no  time  to  fctay  for  it.  The  count 
de  Foix,  however,  did  not  hold  them  quit,  but  claimed  the  ransom, 
as  he  said  he  had  deserved  it;  for  he  had  come  to  their  assistance, 
and  to  drive  his  enemies  out  of  the  country.  He  p^iJ  with  it  hi? 
men-at-arms,  and  remained  there  until  the  good  people  had  harvested 
their  corn,  finished  their  vintage,  and  put  all  their  effects  in  safety." 
"  By  my  faith,"  said  I  to  the  knight,  "  I  have  heard  you  with  pleas- 
ure."  Thus  discouring,  we  passed  near  a  castle  called  la  Bretite, 
and  then  another  castle  called  Bacelles,  all  in  the  county  of  Com- 
minges. 

As  I  rode  on,  I  saw  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  a  very  handsome 
and  large  castle,  with  a  town  of  goodly  appearance.  I  asked  the 
knight  the  name  of  this  castle.  He  told  me  it  was  called  Montes. 
plai.i,*  and  belonged  to  a  cousin  of  the  count  de  Foix,  who  bears  the 
cows  in  his  arms,  named  sir  Roger  d'Espaign.  He  is  a  great  baron 
and  land  proprietor  in  this  country  and  in  the  Toulousain,  and  at  this 
moment  is  td  ieschal  of  Carcassone.  Upon  whic;h  I  asked,  "  What 
relation  was  this  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  to  sir  Charles  d'Espaign,  con. 
stable  of  France  ?"    "  He  is  not  of  that  family,"  replied  the°knight; 

for  sir  Lewis  and  sir  Charles  d'Espaign,  of  whom  you  are  speaking, 
came  originally  from  Spain,  and  were  of  Spanish  extraction  ;  but  by 
their  mothers  are  of  French  also,  and  coufins-german  to  king  Al- 
fonso of  Spain.  I  served  in  my  youth  under  sir  Lewis  d'Espaign,  in 
the  wars  of  Brittany :  for  he  was  always  of  the  side  of  St.  Charles 
de  Blois  against  the  count  de  Montfort." 

Here  ended  our  conversation  on  this  subject.  We  came  that  day 
to  Gouffers,  a  good  town  belonging  to  the  count  de  Foix,  and  on  the 
morrow  to  dinner  at  Moncuil,  a  strong  town  also,  which  belongs  to 
the  king  of  France  and  is  held  by  sir  Roger  d'Espaign.  After  din. 
ner,  we  mounted  and  took  the  road  toward  Lourde  and  Malvoism, 
and  rode  over  heaths  that  extend  fifteen  leagues:  they  are  called 
Lane-bourg,  and  are  well  calculated  for  those  who  are  evil-inclined. 
Amid  the  heaths  of  Lane-bourg  is  situated  the  castle  de  la  Mesere, 
belonging  to  the  count  de  Foix,  a  good  league  above  the  town  of 
Tournay  and  below  Malvoisin,  which  castle  the  knight  showed  me, 
saying,  "See,  yonder  is  Malvoisin:  have  you  not  inserted  in  your 
history  (of  which  you  have  been  speaking  to  me)  how  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  when  he  was  in  this  country,  advanced  to  Lourde,  besieged 
and  conquered  it,  as  well  as  the  castle  of  Trigalet  on  the  river  before 
us,  and  which  belongs  to  the  lord  de  la  Barde  ?" 

I  considered  a  little,  and  replied  :  "  I  believe  I  have  not  mentioned 
it,  nor  have  I  ever  been  informed  of  such  an  event.  I  therefore  pray 
you  relate  the  business,  to  which  I  shall  attentively  listen  ;  but  tell 
me,  lest  1  forget  it,  what  is  become  of  the  river  Garonne  ?  for  I  can 
no  longer  see  it."  "  You  say  truly,"  answered  the  knight;  "  it  loses 
itself  between  these  two  mountains.  !■  rises  from  a  spring  three 
leagues  off,  on  the  road  to  Catalonia,  below  a  castle  called  St.  Beart, 
the  last  castle  of  France  on  the  frontiers  of  Arragon.  The  governor 
of  it  and  the  surrounding  count  y  at  this  time  is  a  squire  named  Er- 
nauton,  who  is  called  the  bastard  of  Spain,  and  cousin-german  to 
sir  Roger  d'Espaign.  The  moment  you  see  him  you  will  say,  he  is 
formed  for  a  downright  man-at-arms.  This  bastard  of  Spain  has 
done  more  mischief  to  the  garrison  of  Lourde  than  all  the  knights 
and  squires  of  this  country  put  together;  and  I  must  say,  the  count 
de  Foix  loves  him  well,  for  he  is  his  brother  in  arms.  I  will  not  say 
more  of  him,  for,  at  the  ensuing  Christmas,  you  will  see  him  yourself 
at  the  hotel  of  the  count ;  but  I  will  teli  you  what  the  duke  of  Anjou 
did  when  he  was  in  this  country." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FROISSAKT  CONTINUES  HIS  JOURNEY  WITH  THE  KNIGHT  OF  FOIX,  WHO  BS. 
LATES  TO  KIM  SEVERAL  PARTICULARS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  SIEGES  OP 
BREST  AND  DERVAL,  AND  HOW  THE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU  RECOVERED  MAL- 
VOISIN  AND  TRIGALET  FROM  THE  ENGLISH. 

We  then  rode  gently,  and  he  began  his  narration  as  follows  :  "  At 
the  first  renewal  of  the  war,  the  French  conquered  back  again  from 
the  English  all  their  possessions  in  Aquitaine,  and  sir  Oliver  de  Clis- 
son,  having  turned  to  the  French  interest,  conducted  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  as  you  know,  into  Brittany  to  the  estates  of  sir  Robert  KnoUes 
and  to  the  siege  of  Derval ;  all  which,  I  dare  say,  you  have  in  your 
history,  as  well  as  thi  treaty  made  by  sir  Hugh  Broc,  cousin  to  sir 
Robert,  to  surrender  the  castle,  for  which  he  had  given  hostages, 
imagining  the  duke  of  Anjou  to  be  in  such  strength  that  the  siege 
could  not  b3  raised  ;  and  you  probably  relate  how  sir  Robert  Knol'es, 
having  entered  the  car-tie  of  Derval,  refused  to  abide  by  this  treaty." 
"  Truly,  sir,  I  have  heard  all  you  have  just  related."    "  And  have 

"  Montes  plain  "^Montespon.  in  the  diocese  of  Uoauaiages. 


864 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


f  ou  noticed  the  skirmish  which  took  place  before  the  castle,  when 
wr  Oliver  de  Clisson  was  wounded  ?"  "  I  cannot  say,"  replied  I, 
"  that  I  have  any  remembrance  of  it.  Tell  me,  then,  what  passed  at 
this  skirmish  and  at  the  siege  ;  perhaps  you  may  know  more  partic- 
ulars  than  I  do  ;  and  you  can  return  afterwards  to  the  history  of 
Lourde  and  Malvoisin." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  the  knight :  "  I  must  tell  you,  however,  that 
sir  Gar!?;s  du  Chatel,  a  very  valiant  knight  of  this  country  and  a  good 
Frenchman,  had  gone  to  seek  the  duke,  to  conduct  him  before  Mal- 
voisin, when  the  duke  had  issued  his  summons  to  march  to  Derval : 
he  made  sir  Garsis  marshal  of  his  aimy  for  his  valor.  It  is  a  truth, 
as  I  was  informed  afterwards,  that  when  sir  Garsis  found  sir  Robert 
determined  not  to  keep  the  treaty,  and  the  castle  of  Derval  not  likely 
to  surrender,  he  came  to  the  duke  and  asked,  '  My  lord,  what  shall 
we  do  witJi  these  hostages  ?  It  is  no  fault  nor  crime  in  them  if  the 
castle  be  not  surrendered ;  and  it  will  be  a  great  sin  if  you  put  them 
to  death,  for  they  are  gentlemen,  undeserving  such  punishment.' 
The  duke  replied,  '  Is  it  right,  then,  that  they  should  have  their  lib- 
erty  ?'  '  Yes,  by  my  faith,'  said  the  knight,  who  had  much  com- 
passion for  them.  '  Go,'  replied  the  duke,  '  and  do  with  them  what 
you  please.'  At  these  words,  as  sir  Garsis  told  me,  he  went  to  de- 
liver  them,  but  in  his  road  met  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  who  asked  him 
whence  he  came,  and  whither  he  was  going.  *  I  come  from  my 
lord  of  Anjou,  and  am  going  to  set  at  liberty  the  hostages.'  *  To 
set  them  at  liberty  ?'  said  sir  Oliver :  *  stop  a  little,  and  come  with  | 
me  to  the  duke.'  On  his  return,  he  found  the  duke  very  pensive.  { 
Sir  Oliver  saluted  him,  and  then  said,  '  My  lord,  what  are  your  in- 1 
tentions  ?  shall  not  these  hostages  be  put  to  death  ?  By  my  faith 
shall  they,  in  spite  of  sir  Robert  Knolles  and  sir  Hugh  Broc,  who 
have  belied  their  faith :  and  I  would  have  you  know,  if  they  do  not 
suffer  death,  I  will  net,  for  a  year  to  come,  put  on  a  helmet  to  serve 
you  ;  they  will  come  off  too  cheaply,  if  they  be  thus  acquitted.  This 
siege  has  cost  you  sixty  thousand  francs,  and  you  wish  to  pardon 
your  enemies  who  keep  no  faith  with  you.'  At  these  words,  the 
duke  of  Anjou  grevv'  wroth,  and  said,  '  Sir  Oliver,  do  with  them  as 
you  list.'  '  I  will,  then,  that  they  die  ;  for  there  is  cause  for  it,  since 
they  keep  not  their  faith.'  He  then  left  the  duke  and  went  to  the 
square  before  the  castle  ;  but  sir  Garsis  never  dared  to  say  one  word 
in  their  favor,  for  it  would  have  been  lost  labor,  since  sir  Oliver  was 
determined  upon  it.  He  called  to  him  Jocelin,  who  was  the  heads- 
roan,  and  ordered  him  to  behead  two  knights  and  two  squires,  which 
caused  such  grief  that  upward  of  two  hundred  of  the  army  wept. 

"  Sir  Robert  Knolles  in&tandy  opened  a  postern-gate  of  the  castle, 
and  had,  in  revenge,  nil  his  prisoners  beheaded,  without  sparing  one. 
The  great  gate  was  then  opened,  and  the  drawbridge  let  down,  when 
the  garrison  made  a  sally  beyond  the  barriers  t.")  skirmish  with  the 
French,  which,  according  to  sir  Garsis,  was  a  severe  business  :  the 
first  arrow  wounded  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  who  retired  to  his  quarters. 
Among  the  wounded  were  two  squires  from  B6arn,  who  behaved 
themselves  well :  their  names  were  Bertrand  de  Barege  and  Ernau. 
ton  du  Pin.  Oa  the  morrow  they  decamped.  The  duke  marched 
with  his  men-at.arms  from  Derval  to  Toulouse,  and  from  thence  to 
this  country,  with  intent  tJ  destroy  Lourde,  for  the  Toulousains  made 
great  complaints  of  it.  What  happened  there  I  will  tell  you.  The 
duke  lost  no  time  in  marching  his  army  to  the  castle  of  Malvoisin, 
which  we  see  before  us,  and  laying  tiege  to  it.  He  had  in  his  army 
full  eight  thousand  combatants,  without  reckoning  the  Genoese  and 
the  commonalty  from  the  principal  towns  in  that  country. 

A  Gascon  squire  and  able  man-at-aims,  named  Raymonet  de 
I'Ep^e,  was  at  that  time  governor  of  Malvoisin.  There  were  daily 
iskirmishes  at  the  barriers,  where  many  gallant  feats  were  done  by 
those  who  wished  tj  advance  themselves.  The  duke  and  his  army 
were  encamped  in  these  handsome  meadows  between  the  town  of 
Tournay  and  the  castle,  on  the  banks  of  the  Lisse.  During  this 
siege,  sir  Garsis  du  Chatel,  who  was  marshal  of  the  army,  marched 
with  five  hundred  men-at-arms,  two  hundred  archers  and  cross-bows, 
and  full  two  thousand  common  men,  to  lay  siege  to  the  castle  of 
Trigalet,  which  we  have  left  behind  us.  A  squire  of  Gascony  had 
the  command  of  it,  for  his  cousin  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  and  was 
called  le  Bastot  de  Mauleon  :  he  had  about  forty  companions  with 
him,  who  were  lords  of  Lane-bourg  ;  for  no  one  could  march  through 
those  parts  except  a  pilgrim  to  the  shrine  of  St.  Jago,  without  being 
made  a  prisoner,  and,  if  not  ransomed,  put  to  death.  There  was 
another  strong  place,  near  to  le  Mesen,  of  which  thieves  and  robbers 
from  all  countries  made  a  garrison,  called  le  Nemilleux  :  it  is  very 
etrong,  but  always  in  dispute  between  the  count  d'Armagnac  and 
the  count  de  Foix  ;  and  for  this  reason  the  nobles  paid  not  any  atten- 
tioi.  to  it  when  the  duke  of  Anjou  came  into  the  country. 

"  Sir  Garsis,  on  arriving  at  Trigalet,  had  it  surrounded  on  all  sides 
but  that  t,)ward  the  river,  which  they  could  not  approach,  and  a  sharp 
attack  commenced,  in  which  many  of  each  party  were  wounded. 
Sir  Garsis  was  five  days  there,  and  on  every  one  of  them  were  skir- 
mishes ;  insomuch  that  the  garrison  had  expended  all  their  ammuni- 
tion, and  had  nothing  left  to  shoot  with,  which  was  soon  perceived 
by  the  French.  Upon  this,  ziv  Garsis,  out  of  true  gallantry,  sent  a 
passport  to  the  governor  to  come  and  speak  with  him.  When  he 
•aw  him,  he  said,  '  Bastot,  I  well  know  your  situation ;  that  your 
garrison  have  no  ammunition,  nor  anything  but  lances  to  defend 

themselves  with  when  attacked.   Now,  if  ycu  be  taken  by  storm,  it 


will  be  impossible  for  me  to  save  yours  or  your  companions'  lives, 
from  the  fury  of  the  common  people,  for  which  I  should  be  very 
sorry,  as  you  are  my  cousin.  I  therefore  advise  you  to  surrender 
the  place,  and  even  entreat  you  so  to  do:  you  cannot  be  blamed  by 
any  one  for  it,  and  seeking  fortune  elsewhere,  for  you  have  held  out 
long  enough.' 

"  *  My  lord,'  replied  the  squire,  •  anywhere  but  here  I  would  freely 
do  what  you  advise,  for  in  truth  I  am  your  cousin  :  in  this  instance, 
I  cannot  act  from  myself,  for  those  who  are  with  me  have  an  equal 
command,  though  they  affect  to  consider  me  as  their  captain.  I 
will  return,  and  tell  them  what  you  have  said  :  if  they  agree  to  sur- 
render,  I  shall  consent ;  if  they  be  resolved  to  hold  out,  whatever  may 
be  my  fate,  I  must,  with  them,  abide  the  event.'  '  This  is  well  said,' 
answered  sir  Garsis  :  '  you  may  depart  whenever  you  please,  since 
I  know  your  intention.' 

"  The  Bastot  de  Mauleon  returned  to  the  castle,  and  assembled 
all  his  companions  in  the  court-yard,  to  whom  ho  related  what  sir 
Garsis  had  said,  and  then  demanded  their  opinions,  and  what  they 
would  do.  They  debated  for  a  long  time:  some  said  they  were 
strong  enough  to  wait  the  event :  ethers  wished  to  withdraw,  say. 
ing  it  was  full  time  for  it,  as  they  had  no  longer  any  ammunition, 
and  the  duke  of  Anjou  was -severe,  and  the  whole  country  of  Tou- 
louse and  Carcassonne  enraged  against  them  for  the  mischiefs  they 
had  done.  Everything  having  been  considered,  they  agreed  to  sur. 
render  the  ca^tle,  but  on  condition  they  should  be  escorted,  them- 
selves  and  baggage,  to  chiiteuu  CuUie,*  which  their  friends  were  in 
possession  of,  on  the  Toulousain  frontier.  Upon  this,  Bastot  do 
Maul6un  returned  to  sir  Garsis,  who  granted  their  demand  ;  for  he 
saw  the  'jaatle  was  not  easy  to  win  by  storm,  and  it  would  probably 
have  coi':t  him  many  lives.  They  made  their  preparations  to  depart, 
packing  up  everything  they  could.  Of  pillage  they  had  enough,  and 
carried  av,  ay  the  best  part  of  it,  leaving  the  rest  behind  them.  Sir 
Garsis  had  them  safely  escorted  as  far  as  chateau  CuUie.  By  this 
means  did  the  French  gain  the  castle  of  Trigalet,  which  sir  Garsis 
gave  to  the  commonalty  of  the  country  who  had  accompanied  him, 
to  do  with  it  what  they  chose.  They  determined  to  destroy  and 
raze  it,  in,  the  maiujer  you  have  seen,  which  was  so  completely  done, 
that  no  one  since  has  ever  thought  of  rebuilding  it. 

"  Sir  Garsis  would  have  marched  from  thence  to  castle  Nautil- 
leux,t  which  is  situated  on  the  moors  near  the  castle  of  Lamen,t  to 
free  it  from  those  companions  who  had  possession  of  it;  but  on  the 
road  they  told  him,  '  My  lord,  you  have  no  need  to  advance  further, 
for  you  will  not  find  any  one  in  castle  Nautilleux  :  those  who  were 
there  are  fled,  some  one  way,  some  another,  we  know  not  whither.' 
Sir  Garsis,  on  hearing  this,  halted  in  the  plain  to  consider  what  was 
best  to  be  done.  The  sdneschal  de  Nobesen  happened  to  be  pres- 
ent, who  said,  '  Sir,  this  castle  is  within  my  jurisdiction,  and  should 
be  held  from  the  count  de  Foix:  give  it  me,  I  beg  of  you,  and  I  will 
have  it  so  well  guarded  at  my  costs,  that  no  person  who  wishes  ill  to 
the  country  shall  ever  enter  it.'  'My  lord,'  added  those  from  Tou- 
louse who  were  by,  'he  speaks  well :  the  seneschal  is  a  valiant  and 
prudent  man,  and  it  is  better  he  should  have  it  than  another.'  'I 
consent  to  it,'  said  sir  Garsis.  Thus  was  the  castle  of  Nautilleux 
given  to  the  sdneschal  de  Nobesen,  who  rode  thither,  and,  having 
found  it  empty,  had  repaired  what  had  been  destroyed.  He  appointed 
governor  a  squire  of  the  country  named  Fortifie  de  St.  Pol,  and  then 
returned  to  the  siege  of  Malvoisin  where  the  duke  was.  Sir  Garsia 
and  his  men  had  already  related  to  the  duke  their  successful  exploits. 
The  castle  of  Malvoisin  held  out  about  six  weeks ;  there  were,  d^ily, 
skirmishes  between  the  two  armies  at  the  barriers,  and  the  place 
would  have  made  a  longer  resistance,  for  the  castle  was  so  strong  it 
could  have  held  a  long  siege ;  but,  the  well  that  supplied  the  castle 
with  water  being  without  the  walls,  they  cut  off  the  communication: 
the  weather  was  very  hot,  and  the  cisterns  within  quite  dry,  for  it  had 
not  rained  one  drop  for  six  weeks  ;  and  the  beseigers  were  at  their 
ease  on  the  banks  of  this  clear  and  fine  river,  which  they  made  use 
of  for  themselves  and  horses. 

"  The  garrison  of  Malvoisin  were  alarmed  at  their  situation,  tor 
they  could  not  hold  out  longer:  they  had  a  sufficiency  of  wine,  but 
not  one  drop  of  sweet  water.  They  determined  to  open  a  treaty , 
and  Raymonet  de  l'Ep6e  requested  a  passport  to  wait  on  the  duke, 
which  having  easily  obtained,  he  said,  '  My  lord,  if  you  will  act 
courteously  to  me  and  my  companions,  I  will  surrender  the  castle  ot 
Malvoisin.'  '  What  courtesy  is  it  you  ask  ?'  repUed  the  duke  of 
Anjou  :  '  get  about  your  business,  each  of  you  to  your  own  countries, 
without  entering  any  fort  that  holds  out  against  us ;  for  if  you  do  so, 
and  I  get  hold  of  you,  I  will  deliver  you  up  to  Jocelin,  who  will 
shave  you  without  a  razor.'  '  My  lord,'  answered  Raymonet,  '  if  we 
thus  depart,  we  must  carry  away  what  belongs  to  us,  and  what  wo 
have  gained  by  arms  and  with  great  risks.'  The  duke  paused  a  while, 
and  then  said,  '  I  consent  that  you  take  with  you  whatever  you  can 
carry  before  you  in  trunks  and  on  sumpter-horses,  but  not  otherwise ; 
and,  if  you  have  any  prisoners,  they  must  be  given  up  to  us.'  •  I 
agree,'  said  Raymonet.  Such  was  the  treaty,  as  you  hear  me  relate 
it ;  and  all  who  were  in  the  castle  departed,  after  surrendering  it  to 


*  A  castle  in  Auvergne. 

t  *' Nautilleux."      J"Lainen."  Henys  Sauvnge  adds  a  marginal  note"  *  Ji 
whether  these  two  places  may  not  be  what  he  before  caita  ^iemilleu*  aoa  Meien." 
Froiuart  calls  it  fiatUleuz  and  KantUkuZc 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


365 


the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  carrying  all  they  could  with  them.  They  re. 
turned  to  their  own  country,  or  elsewhere,  in  search  of  adventures : 
but  Raymonet TEp^e  turned  to  the  French:  he  served  the  duke  of 
Anjou  a  long  ti.ne,  passed  ijito  Italy  with  him,  and  was  killed  in  a 
skirmish  before  the  city  of  Naples. 

"  Thus,  my  fair  sirj  did  the  duke  of  Anjou  at  that  time  conduct 
himself,  and  win  the  castle  of  Malvoisin,  which  gave  him  great  joy. 
fie  made  governor  of  it  a  knight  of  Bigorre,  called  sir  Ciquart  de 
Luperiere,  and  afterwards  gave  it  to  the  count  de  Foix,  who  still 
holds  it,  and  will  do  so  as  long  as  he  lives ;  for  it  is  well  guarded  by 
a  knight  of  Bigorre,  a  relation  of  his,  called  sir  Raymond  de  Lane. 
The  duke  of  Anjou  having  gained  possession  of  Malvoisin,  and  freed 
the  countrj',  and  all  Lane-bourg,  of  the  English  and  other  pillagers, 
laid  siege  to  the  town  and  castle  of  Lourde.  The  count  de  Foix, 
seeing  him  so  near  his  territories,  began  to  be  very  doubtful  what  his 
intentions  might  be.  He  therefore  issued  his  summons  to  his  knights 
and  squires,  and  sent  them  into  different  garrisons.  He  placed  his 
brother,  sir  Arnaut  William,  with  two  hundred  lances,  in  Morlens ; 
his  other  brother,  sir  Peter  de  B^arn,  with  the  same  number  of  lances, 
in  Pau  ;  sir  Peter  de  Cabesten,  with  the  like  number,  in  the  city  of 
I'Estrade  ;  sir  Mouvant  de  Novalles  in  the  town  of  Hertillet,  with  one 
hundred  lances ;  sir  Crual  Geberel  m  Montgerbiel  with  the  like  num. 
ber;  sir  Fouquart  d'Orterey  in  the  town  of  Sauveterre,*  with  the 
same  ;  and  I,  Espaing  du  Lyon,  was  sent  to  Mont.de-marsen  with 
two  hundred  lances.  There  was  not  a  castle  in  all  B^arn  that  was 
not  well  provided  with  men-at-arms  :  he  himself  remained  to  guard 
his  floiins  in  the  castle  of  Orthez." 

"  Sir,"  said  I  to  the  knight,  "  has  he  a  great  quantity  of  them  ?" 
**  By  my  faith,"  replied  he,  "  the  count  de  Foix  has  at  this  moment 
a  hundred  thousand  thirty  times  told  ;  and  there  is  not  a  year  but  he 
gives  away  sixty  thousand ;  for  a  more  liberal  lord,  in  ipaking  pres. 
ents,  does  not  exist."    Upon  this  I  asked,  "  To  whom  does  he  make 
tliese  gifts  ?"    He  answered,  "  To  strangers,  to  knights  and  squires 
who  travel  through  his  country,  to  heralds,  minstrels,  to  all  who  con- 
verse with  him  :  none  leave  him  without  a  present,  for  he  would  be 
angered  should  any  one  refuse  it."    "  Ha,  ha,  holy  Mary  I"  cried  I, 
"  to  what  purpoes  does  he  keep  so  large  a  sum  ?  where  does  it  come 
from  ?    Are  his  revenues  so  great  to  supply  him  with  it  ?    I  should 
like  to  know  this,  if  you  please."    "  Yes,  you  shall  know  it,"  an. 
swered  the  knight,  "  but  you  have  asked  two  questions  :  if  you  wish 
them  answered,  I  must  begin  with  the  first.    You  ask,  for  what  pur- 
pose he  keeps  so  large  a  sum  of  money :  I  must  tell  you,  that  the 
count  de  Foix  is  doubtful  ofg^var  between  him  and  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac,  and  of  the  manoeuvres  of  his  neighbors  the  kings  of  France 
and  of  England,  neither  of  whom  he  would  willingly  anger ;  and 
hitherto  he  has  not  taken  any  part  in  their  wars,  for  he  has  never 
^      borne  arms  on  either  side,  and  is  on  good  terms  with  both.    I  tell 
you  (and  you  yourself  will  agree  with  me  when  you  have  made  ac 
quaintance  with  him,  and  have  conversed  together,  and  seen  the  es. 
tablishments  of  his  household,)  that  he  is  the  most  prudent  prince 
living,  and  one  whom  neither  the  king  of  France  nor  king  of  Eng- 
land would  willingly  make  an  enemy.    With  regard  to  his  other 
neighbors,  the  kings  of  Arragon  and  Navarre,  he  thinks  but  little  of 
them,  for  he  could  instantly  raise  more  men-at-arms  (so  many  friends 
has  he  made  by  his  gifts,  and  such  power  has  his  money,)  than  these 
kings  could  ever  do.    1  have  heard  him  say,  that  when  the  king  of 
Cyprus  was  in  B6arn  and  explained  to  him  the  intended  expedition 
to  the  holy  sepulchre,  he  was  so  anxious  to  make  that  valuable  con- 
quest, that  if  the  kings  of  France  and  England  had  gone  thither,  he 
would  have  been  the  most  considerable  lord  after  them,  and  have  led 
the  largest  army.  He  has  not  yet  given  up  this  idea,  and  it  is  for  this 
reason  also  he  has  amassed  such  wealth.   The  prince  of  Wales,  like- 
wise,  when  he  reigned  in  Aquitaine,  and  resided  at  Bordeaux,  in- 
duced him  to  collect  large  sums  ;  for  the  prince  menaced  him  in 
regard  to  his  country  of  B^arn,  and  said  he  would  force  him  to  hold 
it  from  him  :  but  the  count  de  Foix  declared  he  would  not,  for  B6arn 
was  free  land,  and  owed  no  homage  to  any  lord  whatever.  The 
prince,  who  was  then  very  powerful  and  much  feared,  said  he  would 
make  him  humble  himself;  for  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  lord 
d'Albreth,  who  hated  the  count  de  Foix  for  the  victories  he  had 
gained  over  them,  poisoned  the  prince's  mind.    The  expedition  of 
the  prince  into  Spain  prevented  hostilities ;  and  sir  John  Chandos, 
who  was  the  principal  adviser  and  much  beloved  by  the  prince, 
stren'wusly  opposed  this  intended  war.    The  count  de  Foix  and  sir 
Johr-  Chandos  loved  each  other  for  their  gallant  deeds. 

"  1  he  count,  however,  was  suspicious  of  the  prince,  whom  he  knew 
to  be  powerful  and  warlike,  and  began  to  amass  large  sums  to  aid 
and  defend  himself  should  he  be  attacked.  He  imposed  heavy'taxes 
on  the  country  and  on  all  the  towns,  which  now  exist,  and  will  do  so 
as  long  as  he  lives  :  each  hearth  pays  two  francs  per  annum,  one  with 
the  other ;  and  in  this  he  has  found  and  finds  a  mine  of  wealth,  for 
it  is  marvellous  how  cheerfully  his  subjects  pay  it.  With  this,  there 
is  not  any  Englishman,  Frenchman,  nor  pillager,  who  rob  his  people 
of  a  single  farthing  :  his  whole  country  is  protected  and  justice  well 
administered,  for  in  matters  of  justice  he  is  the  most  severe  and  up- 
right lord  that  exists."  With  these  words  we  found  ourselves  in  the 
town  of  Tournay,  where  our  lodgings  were  prepared :  the  knight, 
therefore,  ceased  speaking ;  and  I  made  no  further  inquiries,  for  I 

*  Situated  on  the  Gave  of  Oleion.  tevta  leagues  ftom  Fau. 


had  well  remarked  where  he  had  left  otf,  and  could  again  remind  him 
of  it,  as  we  had  yet  to  travel  together.  We  were  comfortably  lodged 
at  the  hotel  of  the  Star.  When  supper  was  served,  the  governor  of 
Malvoison,  sir  Raymond  de  Lane,  came  to  see  us,  and  supped  with 
us :  he  brought  with  him  four  flagons  of  excellent  wine,  as  good  as 
any  I  drank  on  the  road.  These  two  knights  conversed  lor-g  to- 
gether, and  it  was  late  when  sir  Raymond  departed  and  returned  to 
his  castle  of  Malvoisin. 


CHAPTER  VII 

FROISSART  CONTINUES  HIS  JOURNEY  :  IN  TRAVELLIN&  FROM  TOUPNAY  TO 
TARBES,  THE  KNIGHT  RELATES  TO  HIM  HOW  THE  GARRISON  OF  LOURDE 
HAD  A  SHARP  RENCOUNTER  V.'ITH  THE  FRENCH  FROM  THE  ADJACENl 
GARRISONS — WITH  SEVERAL  PARTICULARS  TOUCHING  THE  SIEGE  01 
LOURDE,  AND  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  GOVERNOR,  WHO  WOULD  NOT  SUE 
BENDER  IT  TO  HIS  RELATION  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX. 

In  the  morning,  we  mounted  our  horses,  set  out  from  Tournay, 
passed  the  river  Lisse  at  a  ford ;  and,  riding  tovvnrd  the  city  of  Tar- 
bes,  entered  Bigorre,  leaving  on  our  left  the  road  to  Lourde,  Bagn6rcs, 
and  the  castle  of  Montgaillard.  We  made  for  a  village  called  in  the 
counti-y  Terra  Cimitat,  and  skirted  a  wood,  which  we  aftervv^ards  en, 
tered,  on  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  Barbasan  ;  when  the  knight  said, 
"  Sir  John,  this  is  the  pass  of  Larre  :  look  about  you."  I  did  so,  and 
thought  it  a  very  strange  country,  and  should  have  imagined  myself 
in  great  danger  if  I  had  not  had  the  company  of  the  knight. 

I  recollected  what  he  had  said  some  days  before  respecting  the 
country  of  Larre  and  Mengeant  de  Lourde,  and,  reminding  him  of 
them,  said,  "  My  lord,  you  promised  that  vv^hen  we  came  to  the  coun- 
try  of  Larre,  you  would  tell  me  more  of  Mengeant  de  Lourde,  and 
the  manner  of  his  death."  "  It  is  true,"  replied  the  knight :  "  come 
and  ride  by  my  side,  and  I  will  tell  it  you."  I  then  pushed  forward 
to  hear  him  the  better,  when  he  began  as  follows  : 

"  During  the  time  Peter  d'Anchin  held  the  castle  and  garrison  of 
Ortingas,  as  I  have  before  related,  those  of  Lourde  made  frequent 
excursions  at  a  distance  from  their  fort,  when  they  had  not  always 
the  advantage.  You  see  those  two  castles  of  Barbasan  and  Marteraa, 
which  had  always  considerable  garrisons  :  the  towns  of  Bsgn^res, 
Tournay,  Montgaillard,  Salenges,  Benach,  Gone,  and  Tarbes,  were 
also  full  of  French  troops.  When  they  heard  that  those  of  Lourde 
had  made  any  excursion  toward  Toulouse  cr  Carcassonne,  they  col- 
lected  themselves  and  formed  an  ambuscade,  to  f.lay  them  and  carry 
off  what  pillage  they  should  have  collected  :  sometimes  several  on 
each  side  were  killed,  at  others  those  of  Lourde  passed  unmolested. 
It  happened  once,  that  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  le  Mengeant 
de  Sainte  Corneille,  with  six  score  lances,  good  men-at-amis,  set 
out  from  Lourde,  and  advanced  round  the  mountains  bctv/een  the 
two  rivers  Lisse  and  Lesse,  as  far  as  Toulouse.  On  their  return, 
they  found  in  the  meadows  great  quantities  of  cnttle,  pigs,  and  &heep, 
which  they  seized,  as  well  as  some  substantial  men  from  the  flat 
countries,  and  drove  them  all  before  them. 

"  It  was  told  to  the  governor  of  Tarbes,  a  squire  of  Gascony, 
called  Ernauton  Bifiete,  how  those  of  Lourde  were  overrunning  and 
harassing  the  country,  and  he  sent  information  of  this  to  the  lord  de 
Benach  and  to  Enguerros  de  Lane,  son  of  sir  Raymond,  and  also  to 
the  lord  de  Baibasan,  adding,  he  was  determi.ied  to  attack  them. 
These  knights  and  squires  of  Bigorre,  having  agreed  to  join  him, 
assembled  their  men  in  the  town  of  Tournay,  through  which  the 
garrison  of  Lourde  generally  returned.    The  bourg  d'Espaign  had 
come  thither  from  his  garrison  of  St.  Beart,  and  they  were  in  the 
whole  two  hundred  lances.    They  had  sent  spies  into  the  country  to 
see  what  appearance  their  enemies  made  on  their  return.    On  the 
other  hand,  those  from  Lourde  had  likewise  spies  on  the  v.-atch,  to 
observe  if  there  were  any  men-at-arms  out  to  intercept  them:  both 
parties  were  so  active,  that  each  knew  the  force  of  the  other.  When 
those  of  Lourde  heard  that  the  French  garrisons  were  waiting  for 
them  at  Tournay,  they  began  to  be  alarmed,  and  called  a  council  to 
determine  how  to  conduct  their  pillage  in  safety.    It  was  resolved 
to  divide  themselves  into  two  parties :  one,  consisting  of  servants  and 
pillagers,  was  to  drive  the  booty,  and  take  bye-roads  to  Lane-bourg, 
crossing  the  bridge  of  Tournay,  and  the  river  Lesse  between  Tournay 
and  Malvoisin  ;  the  other  division  was  to  march  in  order  of  battle  on 
the  high  grounds,  and  to  make  an  appearance  as  if  they  meant  to 
return  by  the  pass  of  Larre  below  Marteras,  hut  to  fall  back  between 
Barbasan  and  Montgaillard,  in  order  that  the  baggage  might  cross 
the  river  in  safety.    They  were  to  meet  all  together  at  Montgaillard, 
from  whence  they  would  soon  be  at  Lourde.  This  plan  they  executed : 
and  the  bastard  de  Carnillac,  Guillonet  de  Harnes,  Perot  Boursier, 
John  Calemin  de  Basselle,  and  le  Rouge  Ecuyer,  collected  forty 
lances,  with  all  the  servants  and  pillagers,  and  said  to  them  :  '  You 
will  conduct  our  plunder  and  prisoners  by  the  road  to  Lane-bourg, 
and  then  descend  between  Tournay  and  Malvoisin,  where  you  will 
cross  the  river  at  the  bridge  :  follow  then  the  bye-road  between  Cim. 
itat  and  Montgaillard :  we  will  go  the  other  road  by  Marteras  and 
Barbasan,  so  as  to  meet  all  together  at  Montgaillard.'    On  this  they 
departed  ;  and  there  remained  with  the  principal  division  Ernauton 
de  Resten,  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  le  Mengeant  de  Sainte 
Corneille,  and  full  eighty  companions,  all  men-at-arms :  there  wera 
not  ten  varieta  among  them.   They  tightened  their  armori  Exetl 


366 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


their  helmets,  and,  graspinij  their  lances,  marched  in  close  order  as 
if  they  were  instantly  tu  engage  :  they  indeed  expected  nothing  else, 
for  they  knew  their  enemies  were  in  the  field. 

The  French,  in  like  manner  as  those  of  Lourde,  had  called  a 
council  respecting  their  mode  of  acting.  Sir  Monant  de  Barbasan 
and  Ernauton  Biscete*  said  :  '  Since  we  know  the  men  of  Lourde 
are  bringing  home  great  plunder  and  many  prisoners,  we  shall  be 
much  vexed  if  they  escape  us :  let  us,  therefore,  form  two  ambus, 
cades,  for  we  are  enow  for  both.'  Upon  this  it  was  ordered,  that  le 
bourg  d'Espaign,  sir  Raymond  de  Benach,  and  Enguerros  de  Lane, 
with  one  hundred  spears,  should  guard  the  passage  at  Tournay,  for 
the  cattle  and  prisoners  must  necessarily  cross  the  river ;  and  the  lord 
de  Barbasan  and  Ernauton  Biscete,  with  the  other  hundred  lances, 
should  reconnoitre,  if  perchance  they  could  come  up  with  them. 
They  separated  from  each  other,  and  the  lord  de  Benach,  and  le 
bourg  d'Espaign,  placed  themselves  in  ambuscade  at  the  bridge  be- 
tween  Tournay  and  Malvoisin.  The  other  division  rode  to  the  spot 
where  we  now  are,  which  is  called  the  Larre,  and  there  the  two 
parties  met.  They  instantly  dismounted,  and  leaving  their  horses  to 
pasture,  with  pointed  lances  advanced,  for  a  combat  was  unavoidable, 
shouting  their  crieo,  '  St.  George  for  Lourde  !'  '  Our  lady  for  Bigorre  I' 

"  They  charged  each  other,  thrusting  their  spears  with  all  their 
strength,  and,  to  add  greater  force,  urged  them  forward  with  their 
breasts.  The  combat  was  very  equal ;  and  for  some  time  none  were 
struck  down,  as  I  heard  from  those  present.  When  they  had  suffi. 
ciently  used  their  spears,  they  threw  them  down,  and  with  battle, 
axes  began  to  deal  out  terrible  blows  on  both  sides.  This  action 
lasted  for  three  hours,  and  it  was  marvellous  to  see  how  well  they 
fought  and  defended  themselves.  When  any  were  so  worsted  or  out 
of  breath,  that  they  could  not  longer  support  the  fight,  they  seated 
themselves  near  a  large  ditch  full  of  water  in  the  middle  of  the  plain, 
when  having  taken  off  their  helmets,  they  refreshed  themselves:  this 
done,  they  replaced  their  helmets  and  returned  to  the  combat.  I  do 
not  believe  there  ever  was  so  well  fought  or  so  severe  a  battle,  as 
this  of  Marteras  in  Bigorre,  since  the  famous  combat  of  thirty  Eng. 
lish  against  thirty  French  knights  ia  Brittany.t 

"  They  fought  hand  to  hand,  and  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  an 
excellent  man-at-arms,  was  on  the  point  of  being  killed  by  a  squire 
of  the  country  called  Guillonet  de  Salenges,  who  had  pushed  him  so 
hard  that  he  was  quite  out  of  breath,  when  I  will  tell  you  what  hap. 
pened :  Ernauton  do  Sainte  Colombe  had  a  servant  who  WiS  a  spec 
tator  of  the  batde,  neither  attacking  nor  attacked  by  any  one ;  but, 
seeing  his  master  thus  distressed,  he  ran  to  him,  and,  wresting  the 
battle-axe  from  his  hands,  said,  '  Ernauton,  go  and  sit  down:  recover 
yourself:  you  cannot  longer  continue  the  battle.'  With  this  battle, 
axe  he  advanced  upon  the  squire,  and  gave  him  such  a  blow  on  the 
helmet  as  made  him  stog-ger  and  a'most  fall  down.  Guillonet,  smart- 
ing from  the  blow,  was  very  wroth,  and  made  for  the  servant  to 
strike  him  with  his  axe  on  the  head;  but  the  varlet  avoided  it,  and 
grappling  with  the  squire,  who  was  much  fatigued,  turned  him  round, 
and  flung  him  to  the  ground  under  him,  when  he  said,  '  I.  will  put 
you  to  death,  if  you  do  not  surrender  yourself  to  my  master.'  '  And 
who  is  thy  master  V  '  Ernautjn  de  Sainte  Colombe,  with  whom  you 
have  been  so  long  engaged.'  The  squire,  finding  he  had  not  the 
advantage,  being  under  the  servant,  w^ho  had  his  dagger  ready  to 
strike,  surrendered  on  condition  to  deliver  himself  prisoner,  within 
fifteen  days,  at  thcf  castle  of  Lourde,  whether  rescued  or  not.  Of 
such  service  wa3  this  servant  to  his  master ;  and.  I  must  say,  sir  John, 
that  there  was  a  superabundance  of  feats  of  arms  that  day  performed, 
and  many  companions  were  sworn  to  surrender  themselves  at  Tarbes 
and  at  Lourde.  Ernauton  Biscete  and  le  Mengeant  de  Sainte  Basile 
fought  hand  to  hand,  without  sparing  themselves,  and  performed 
many  gallant  deeds,  while  all  the  others  were  fully  employed  :  how. 
ever,  they  fought  so  vigorously  that  they  exhausted  their  strength, 
and  both  were  slain  on  the  spot.  Thus  fell  Ernauton  Biscete  and  le 
Mengeant  de  Sainte  Basile. 

"  Upon  this,  the  combat  ceased  by  mutual  consent,  for  they  were 
?o  worn  down  tliat  they  could  not  longer  wield  their  axes  :  some 
disarmed  themselves,  to  recruit  their  strength,  and  left  there  their 
irms.  Those  of  Lourde  carried  with  them  the  dead  body  of  le  Men- 
feant,  as  the  French  did  that  of  Ernauton  to  Tarbes  ;  and,  in  order 
lhat  the  memory  of  this  battle  should  be  preserved,  they  erected  a 
cross  of  stone  on  the  place  where  these  two  knights  had  fought  and 
died.  See,  there  it  is  :  I  point  to  it."  On  this,  we  turned  to  the 
right,  and  made  for  the  cross,  when  each  said  an  Ave  Maria  and  a 
Pater.noster  for  the  souls  of  the  deceased.  "  By  my  faiih,"  said  I 
to  the  knight,  "I  have  listened  to  you  with  pleasure  ;  and  in  truth  it 
was  a  very  &3vere  affiir  for  so  small  a  number ;  but  what  became  of 
those  who  conducted  the  pillage  ?"  "  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  he. 
"At  the  bridge  of  Tournay,  below  Malvoisin,  where  they  intended 
to  cross,  they  found  the  bourg  d'Espaign  in  ambuscade,  who,  on 
their  arrival,  sallied  out  upon  them,  being  in  sufficient  force.  Those 
of  Lourde  could  not  retreat,  and  were  obliged  to  abide  the  event. 
I  must  truly  say,  that  the  combat  was  as  severe  and  as  long,  if  not 

*  •'  Biscete"— before  Bi/Tete. 

tThis  celebrated  comhat  took  place  between  thirty  English  under  the  command  of 
Bsmbro  [whu  seems  inconsiderately  to  hiive  engiiRed  in  it)  and  tiiirty  French  under 
Beaumanoir,  at  the  cuk  half  way  between  Pluermel  and  Josseiin.  in  the  year  13jl.<-* 
9%9  note,  pagt  92. 


longer  than  that  at  Marteras.  The  bourg  d'Espaign  performed  won. 
ders  :  he  wielded  a  batie.axe,  and  never  hit  a  man  with  it  but  he 
struck  him  to  the  ground.  He  was  well  formed  for  this,  being  of  a 
large  size,  strongly  made,  and  not  too  much  loaded  with  flesh.  H« 
took  with  his  own  hand  the  two  captains,  the  bourg  de  Cornilhic* 
and  Perot  Palatin  de  Beam.  A  squire  of  Navarre  was  there  slain, 
called  Ferdinand  de  Miranda,  an  expert  man-at-arms.  Some  who 
wore  present  say  the  bourg  d'Espaign  killed  him,  others  that  he  was 
stifled  through  the  heat  of  his  armor.  In  short,  the  pillage  was  res- 
cued,  and  all  who  conducted  it  slain  or  aade  prisoners ;  for  not  three 
escaped  excepting  varlets,  who  ran  away  and  crossed  the  river  Lease 
by  swimming.  Thus  ended  this  business,  and  the  garrison  of  Lourde 
never  had  such  a  loss  as  it  suffered  that  day.  The  prisoners  were 
courteously  ransomed,  or  mutually  exchanged  ;  for  those  who  had 
been  engaged  in  this  combat  had  made  several  prisoners  on  each 
side,  so  that  it  behooved  them  to  treat  each  other  handsomely." 

"  Holy  Mary  !*'  said  I  to  the  knight,  "  this  bourg  d'Espaign,  is  he 
so  strong  a  man  as  you  tell  me  ?"  "  Yes,  that  he  is,  by  my  troth," 
said  he,  "  and  you  will  not  find  his  equal  in  all  Gascony  for' vigor  of 
body :  it  is  for  this  the  count  de  Foix  esteems  him  as  his  brother  in 
arms.  Three  years  ago,  I  saw  him  play  a  ridiculous  trick,  which  I 
will  relate  to  you.  On  Christmas-day,  when  the  count  de  Foix  was 
celebrating  the  feast  with  numbers  of  knights  and  squires,  as  is  cus- 
tomary, the  weather  was  piercing  cold,  and  the  count  had  dined, 
with  many  lords,  in  the  hall.  After  dinner  he  rose  and  went  into  a 
gallery,  which  has  a  large  staircase  of  twenty-four  steps  :  ia  this 
gallery  is  a  chimney  where  is  a  fire  kept  when  the  count  inhabits  it, 
otherwise  not ;  and  the  fire  is  never  great,  for  he  does  not  like  it : 
it  is  not  for  want  of  blocks  of  wood,  for  B6arn  is  covered  vvith  wood 
in  plenty  to  warm  him  if  he  had  chosen  it,  but  he  has  accustomed 
himself  to  a  small  fire.  When  in  the  gallery  he  thought  the  fire  too 
small,  for  it  was  freezing  and  the  weather  very  sharp,  and  said  ta 
the  knights  around  him,  '  Here  is  but  a  small  fire  for  this  weather.' 
Ernauton  d'Espaign  instantly  ran  down  stairs;  for  from  the  windows 
of  the  gallery,  which  looked  int3  the 'court,  he  had  seen  a  number  of 
asses  with  billets  of  wood  for  the  use  of  the  house,  and  seizing  tho 
largest  of  these  asses,  with  his  load,  threw  him  over  his  shoulders, 
and  carried  him  up  stairs,  pushing  through  the  crowd  of  knights  and 
squires  who  were  around  the  chimney,  and  flung  ass  and  load,  with 
his  feet  upward,  on  the  dogs  of  the  hearth,  to  the  delight  of  the  count, 
and  the  astonishment  of  all,  at  the  strength  of  the  squire,  who  had 
carried,  with  such  ease,  so  great  a  load  up  so  many  steps." 

This  feat  of  strength  did  I  hear ;  and  all  the  histories  cf  sir  Espaign 
du  Lyon  gave  me  such  satisfaction  and  delight,  I  thought  the  road 
was  much  too  short.  While  this  was  relating,  we  crossed  the  pass 
of  Larre,  and  leaving  the  castle  of  Marteras,  where  the  battle  was 
fought,  passed  very  near  the  castle  of  Barbasan,  which  is  handsome 
and  strong,  a  league  distant  from  Tarbes.  We  saw  it  before  us,  and 
had  a  good  road,  easy  to  be  travelled,  following  the  course  of  the 
river  Leschez,  which  rises  in  the  mountains.  We  rode  at  our  leisure, 
not  tj  fatigi>3  our  horses ;  and  he  pointed  out  to  me,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  the  castle  and  town  of  Montgaillard,  and  the  road 
which  goes  straight  to  Lourde.  It  then  came  into  my  mind  to  ask 
the  knight  about  the  duke  of  Anjou,  when  the  castle  of  Malvoisin 
had  surrendered  to  him,  and  how  he  had  actad  on  his  march  to 
Lourde.    He  very  cheerfully  told  me  as  follows  : 

"  When  the  duke  of  Anjou  marched  his  army  from  before  Mai. 
voisin,  he  crossed  the  river  Leschez  by  the  bridge  of  Tournay,  and 
lodged  at  Bagnferes  (where  there  is  a  handsome  river  which  runs  by 
Tarbes  :  for  that  of  Tournay  takes  a  different  course,  and  falls  into 
the  Garonne,  below  Montmillion)  in  his  way  to  lay  siege  to  Lourde. 
Sir  Peter  Arnaut  de  Bdarn,  with  his  brother  John,  Peter  d'Anchin, 
Ernauton  de  Restin,  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  and  le  Mengeant, 
who  was  then  alive,  Ferdinand  de  Miranda,  Oliver  Barbe,  le  bourg 
de  Cornillac,  le  bourg  Camus,  and  the  other  companions  within 
Lourde,  had  good  information  of  his  arrival,  and  had  much  strength, 
ened  the  place,  in  all  respects,  against  his  coming.  Lourde  held 
out,  in  spite  of  all  the  attacks  they  could  make  on  it,  for  sixteen  days 
consecutively.  Many  gallant  deeds  were  done,  and  much  mischief 
to  the  town  by  the  machines  which  the  duke  brought  to  bear  against 
it,  so  that  at  length  it  was  conquered  ;  but  the  garrison  suffered 
nothing,  nor  lost  man,  woman,  nor  child,  for  they  had  all  retreated 
to  the  castle,  as  they  knew  well  the  town  could  not  always  hold  out, 
being  only  fortified  vvith  palisadoes. 

When  the  French  had  won  the  town  of  Lourde  they  were  much 
pleased,  and,  having  fixed  their  quarters  in  it,  they  surrounded  the 
castle,,  which  was  impregnable  but  by  a  long  siege,  'i'he  duke  was 
there  upward  of  six  weeks,  and  lost  more  than  he  gained  ;  for  the 
besiegers  could  not  hurt  those  wifhin  the  castle,  as  it  is  situated  on 
a  perpendicular  rock,  and  can  only  be  approached  by  ladders,  or  by 
one  pass.  There  were  at  the  barriers  several  handsome  skirmishes 
and  deeds  of  arms,  when  many  squires  of  France  were  killed  and 
wounded  from  having  advanced  too  near.  The  duke  of -A.njou,  see. 
ing  he  could  not  gain  the  castle  of  Lourtle  by  force,  opened  a  nego. 
tiation  with  the  governor,  offering  him  large  sums  of  money  if  he 
would  surrender  his  garrison.  The  knight  was  a  man  of  honor,  and 
excused  himself  by  saying,  '  the  garrison  was  not  his  ;  and  that  he 
could  neither  sell,  give,  nor  alienate  the  inheritance  of  the  king  of 
*  *  Befure  Uaroiliau 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


England,  unless  he  were  a  traitor,  which  he  scorned  to  be,  and  would 
remain  loyal  to  his  natural  lord.  When  the  fort  was  intrusted  to 
him,  it  was  on  condition  that  he  swore  solemnly  on  his  faith,  in  the 
hands  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  to  guard  and  defend  the  castle  of 
Lourde  until  death,  against  every  man  whatever,  unless  he  were  sent 
to  him  from  the  king  of  England.'  No  other  answer  could  be  had 
from  him,  in  reply  to  all  the  offers  and  promises  they  made  ;  so  that, 
when  the  duke  and  his  council  saw  they  could  not  gain  anything, 
they  broke  up  the  siege  of  the  castle  of  Lourde  ;  but,  on  their  de- 
camping,  they  burnt  t;ie  town  to  the  ground. 

"  The  duke  retreated  with  his  army  along  the  frontiers  of  Bdarn 
toward  Montmarsen  :  he  had  heard  that  the  count  de  Foix  had  rein- 
forced  all  his  garrisons  with  men-at-arms.  This  did  not  displease 
him  so  much  as  that  the  B(^arn  men  should  hold  out  Lourde  against 
him ;  but  he  could  never  obtain  anything  satisfactory  on  this  head. 
The  count  de  Foix,  as  I  have  mentioned  before.,  was  very  suspicious 
of  the  intentions  of  the  duke,  who  did  him  no  harm,  though  the  count 
d'Armagnac  and  the  lord  d'Albreth  wished  him  to  act  otherwise  ; 
but  he  was  not  so  inclined.  While  he  was  encamped  between 
Montmarsen  and  the  high  lands  of  Albreth,  he  sent  sir  Peter  de 
Beuil  to  Orthds,  v/here  on  his  arrival  he  was  handsomely  received  by 
the  count  de  Foix  and  lodged  in  the  castle.  He  entertained  him 
splendidly,  and  presented  him  with  fine  horses  and  mules,  and  to  his 
people  gave  other  gifts  :  he  sent  by  him  to  the  duke  of  Anjou  four 
beautiful  horses  and  two  Spanish  grayhounds,  so  handsome  and  good 
there  were  none  like  them.  Some  secret  negotiations  passed  be- 
tween  the  count  and  sir  Peter  de  Beuil,  of  which  we  knew  nothing 
for  a  long  time  ;  but,  from  circumstances  which  shortly  happened, 
we  su<5pected  what  I  will  now  tell  you,  and  by  that  time  we  shall 
anive  at  Tarbcs. 

"  Soon  after  the  duke  of  Anjou  had  ended  his  expedition  and  was 
TBturned  to  Toulouse,  the  count  de  Foix  sent  letters  by  a  trusty  mes- 
senger to  his  cousin  sir  Peter  Arnaut  de  B^arn  at  Lourde,  for  him  to 
come  to  Orth5s.  The  knisrht  on  mnpivir.^  these  letters  and  noticing 
the  bearer,  who  was  a  man  of  high  rank,  became  very  thoughtful 
and  doubtful  whether  to  go  or  not :  however,  on  full  consideration, 
he  said  he  would  go,  for  he  was  unwilling  to  offend  the  count  de 
Foix.  When  on  the  point  of  departure,  he  called  his  brother,  John 
de  B^arn,  and  said  to  him,  in  presence  of  the  garrison  :  '  My  lord, 
the  count  de  Foix  has  sent  for  me  ;  on  what  account  I  know  not, 
but  since  he  is  desirous  I  should  come  to  him,  I  will  go.  I  suspect 
very  much  that  I  shall  be  required  to  surrender  this  castle  ;  for  the 
duke  of  Anjou  has  marched  along  the  frontiers  of  his  country  with- 
out entering  it,  and  the  count  de  Foix  has  long  wished  for  the  castle 
of  Malvoisin,  in  order  to  be  master  of  Lane-bourg  and  the  frontiers 
of  Bigorre  and  Comminges.  I  am  ignorant  if  any  treaties  have  been 
made  between  him  and  the  duke  of  Anjou ;  but  I  declare,  that  as 
lonp"  as  I  live,  I  will  never  surrender  the  castle  of  Lourde  but  to  my 
natural  lord  the  king  of  England.  I  therefore  order  you,  brother 
John,  should  I  appoint  you  to  the  command  of  it,  that  you  swear  to 
me,  upon  your  faith  and  gentility,  you  will  hold  it  in  the  same  man. 
ner  as  I  do,  and  that  you  v/ill  never  fail  in  so  doing  for  life  or  death.' 
John  took  the  oath  as  his  brother  required,  who  then  set  out  for 
Orthfes,  where  on  his  arrival  he  dismounted  at  the  hotel  of  the  Moon. 

"  When  he  thought  it  was  decent  time  to  wait  on  the  count,  he 
went  to  him  at  the  castle,  who  received  him  most  amicably,  made 
him  sit  at  his  table,  and  showed  him  every  mark  of  attention.  Din- 
ncr  being  over,  the  count  said,  ♦  Peter,  I  have  many  things  to  talk 
with  you  upon  :  therefore,  you  must  not  go  away  without  my  leave.' 
The  knight  answered,  '  My  lord,  I  will  cheerfully  stay  until  I  have 
your  permission  to  depart.'  The  third  day  the  count  addressed  him, 
in  the  presence  of  the  viscount  de  Gousserant,  his  brother,  the  lord 
d'Anchin  in  Bigorre,  and  several  knights  and  squires,  and  so  loud 
that  all  heard  him  :  '  Peter,  I  have  sent  for  you,  to  acquaint  you,  that 
my  lord  of  Anjou  is  very  angry  with  me,  on  account  of  the  garrison 
of  Lourde  which  you  command.  Through  the  good  offices  of  some 
fri«nds  I  have  in  his  army,  my  territories  have  narrowly  escaped 
being  overrun  ;  and  it  is  his  opinion,  and  others  in  his  company  who 
hate  me,  that  I  support  yoi\,  because  you  are  of  B^arn.  Now  I  do 
not  wish  to  incur  the  anger  of  so  powerful  a  prince  as  the  duke  of 
Anjou  :  I  therefore  command  you,  under  pain  of  my  displeasure, 
and  by  the  faith  and  homage  you  owe  me,  to  give  up  the  castle  of 
Lourde  to  me.' 

"  The  knight  was  thunderstruck  on  hearing  this  speech,  and 
thought  awhile  what  answer  to  make ;  for  he  perceived  the  count 
had  spoken  in  a  determined  manner.  Having  considered,  he  said, 
*  My  lord,  in  truth  I  owe  you  faith  and  homage,  for  I  am  a  poor 
knight  of  your  blood  and  country  ;  but,  as  for  the  castle  of  Lourde,  I 
will  never  surrender  it  to  you.  You  have  sent  for  me,  and  you  may 
therefore  do  with  me  as  you  please.  I  hold  the  castle  of  Lourde 
from  the  king  of  England,  who  has  placed  me  there  ;  and  to  no 
other  person  but  to  him  will  I  ever  surrender  it.*  The  count  de 
Foix,  on  hearing  this  answer,  was  exceedingly  wroth,  and  said,  as 
lie  drew  his  dagger,  '  Ho,  ho !  dost  thou  then  say  so  ?  By  this  head, 
thou  hast  not  said  it  for  nothing.'  And,  as  he  uttered  these  words, 
he  strack  him  foully  with  the  dagger,  so  that  he  wounded  him 
severely  in  five  places,  and  none  of  the  barons  or  knights  dared  to 
interfere.  The  knight  repUed,  ♦  Ha,  ha,  my  lord,  this  is  not  gentle 
treatment-  you  have  sent  for  me  hither,  and  are  murdering  me.' 


Having  received  these  five  strokes  from  the  dagger,  the  count  ordered 
him  to  be  cast  into  the  dungeon,  which  was  done  ;  and  there  he  died, 
for  he  was  ill  cured  of  his  wounds. 

"  Ha,  holy  Mary,"  said  I  to  the  knight,  '  was  not  thb  r  great  act 
of  cruelty  ?"  "  Whatever  it  was,"  said  he,  "  so  it  happt-ued,  and  ill 
betide  him  who  angers  the  count,  for  then  he  pardo'  none.  He 
kept  his  cousin-gennan,  the  viscount  Chiiteaubon,  e^  en  though  he  is 
his  heir,  eight  months  prisoner  in  the  castle  of  the  lov/cr  of  Orthe.'j, 
and  then  ransomed  him  for  forty  thousand  francs."  "  Wjiai,  sir," 
said  I,  "  has  not  the  count  de  Foix  any  children  ?"  "  Eh,  in  God's 
name,  not  in  lawful  marriage  ;  but  he  has  two  young  knights,  has- 
tards,  sir  Jenuain  and  sir  Gracien,  whom  you  will  sec>  and  whom 
he  loves  as  well  as  himself."  "  And  was  he/iever  married  ?"  "  Yes, 
and  is  so  still,  but  madame  de  Foix  does  not  live  with  liim."  "  Where 
does  she  reside?"  "She  lives  in  Navarre,  for  the  king  of  Navarre 
is  her  brother:  she  was  daughter  of  king  Louis  of  Navarre."* 
"The  count  de  Foix,  had  he  never  any  children  by  her?"  "Yes; 
a  very  fine  son,  who  wa?  the  delight  of  his  father  and  of  the  coim- 
try  :  through  him  the  country  of  Bearn,  which  is  in  dispute;,  would 
have  been  settled,  for  his  v>'ife  was  the  sister  of  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac." "  And  pray,  sir,  may  I  ask  what  became  of  tliis  son  ?" 
"  Yes,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  the  story  is  too  long  at  present,  for  v\'e  are, 
as  you  see,  arrived  at  the  town." 

At  these  words  I  left  the  knight  quiet ;  and  we  soon  after  entered 
Tarbes,  where  we  were  very  comfortable  at  the  hotel  of  the  Star. 
We  remained  there  the  whole  of  that  day,  for  it  was  a  commodious 
place,  to  refresh  ourselves  and  horses,  having  good  hay,  good  oats, 
and  a  handsome  river. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

DURING  THE  JOURNEY  FROM  TARBES  TO  WORLENS,  THE  KiV:GHT  OF  FOIX 
RELATES  TO  FROISSART  THE  QUARREL  AND  RECONCILIATION  BETWEEN 
THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  AND  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX — AND  ALSO  THE  CAUSE 
OF  THE  WAR  BETWEEN  HIM  AND  THE  COUNT  d'aR.MAGNAC. 

On  the  morrow,  after  mass,  having  mounted  our  horses  and  lefl 
Tarbes,  we  came  to  Jorre,  a  town  which  has  always  gallantly  de. 
fended  itself  against  the  garrison  of  Lourde.  We  passed  by  it,  and 
entered  Bearn,  when  the  knighi  stopped  in  the  plain  and  said,  "We 
are  now  in  Bearn."  There  were  two  roads  that  crossed  each  other, 
and  we  knew  not  which  to  take,  whether  that  to  Morlens  or  to  Pau : 
at  last  we  followed  that  to  Morlens. 

In  riding  over  the  heaths  of  Bearn,  whicli  are  tolerably  level,  1 
asked,  in  order  to  renew  our  conversation,  "  Is  the  town  of  Pau  near 
us  ?  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  I  will  show  you  the  steeple  ;  but  it  is  much 
further  off  than  it  appears,  and  the  roads  are  very  bad  to  travel  on 
account  of  the  deep  clays, t  and  it  would  be  folly  for  any  one  to 
attempt  going  through  them  that  is  not  well  acquainted  v/ith  the 
country.  Below  are  seated  the  town  and  castle  of  Lourde."  "And 
who  is  governor  of  it  now  ?"  "  John  de  Be  irn,  brother  to  sir  Peter 
de  Bdarn  that  was  murdered,  and  he  styles  himself  seneshcal  of  Bi- 
gorre for  the  king  of  England."  "  Indeed  I"  said  I,  "  and  does 
this  John  ever  visit  the  count  de  Foix  ?"  "  Never  since  the  death 
of  his  brother;  but  his  other  companions,  such  as  Peter  d'Anchin, 
Ernauton  de  Resiin,  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  and  others,  go 
thither,  whenever  they  have  occasion."  "  Has  the  count  de  Foix 
made  any  amends  for  the  murder  of  the  knight  ?  or  has  he  ever 
again  been  in  such  passions?"  "Yes,  very  often,"'  replied  the 
knight ;  "  but  as  for  .amends,  he  has  never  made  any,  except  indeed 
by  secret  penances,  masses,  and  prayei-s  ;  he  has  with  him  a  son  of 
John  de  Bdarn,  a  young  and  courteous  squire,  whom  he  greatly 
loves." 

"Holy  Mary  I"  exclaimed  I,  "since  the  duke  of  Anjou  was  so 
desirous  to  gain  Lourde,  he  ought  to  be  well  pleased  with  the  count 
de  Foix,  who  could  murder  a  knight  and  his  cousin,  to  accotnplish 
the  duke's  wishes."  "By  my  faith,  he  was  so  ;  for  soon  after  thu 
event  of  his  nephew  coming  to  the  crown  of  France,  he  sent  sir 
Roger  d'Espaign  and  a  president  of  the  parliament  of  Paris,  with 
fair  letters  patent  engrossed  and  sealed,  of  the  king's  declaration  that 
he  gave  him  the  county  of  Bigorre  during  his  life,  but  that  it  was 
necessary  he  should  become  liege  man  and  hold  it  of  the  crown  of 
France.  The  count  de  Foix  was  very  thankful  to  the  king  for  thia 
mark  of  his  affection,  and  for  the  gift  of  Bigorre,  which  was  unso- 
licited  on  his  part ;  but,  for  anything  Roger  d'Espaign  could  say  or 
do,  he  would  never  accept  it.  He  only  retained  the  castle  of  Mai. 
voisin,  because  it  was  free  land,  and  the  castle  and  its  dependencies 
held  of  none  but  God,  and  formerly  had  been  part  of  his  patrimony. 
The  king  of  France,  to  please  the  duke  of  Anjou,  gave  it  to  the 
count  de-Foix;  but  the  count  swore  he  would  only  hold  it  on  con- 
dition never  to  admit  into  it  any  one  ill  inclined  to  France  ;  and  in 
truth  he  had  it  well  guarded.  The  garr^on  of  Malvoisin  would 
have  been  as  much  afraid  of  the  English  as  any  other  French  or 
Gascon  garrison,  but  they  dared  not  invade  the  territories  of  Foix." 

I  was  much  pleaised  with  this  history  of  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon, 
which  I  have  well  remembered  ;  for  as  soon  as  we  dismounted  at  our 

*  Inea  or  Agnee,  wife  of  Guslon  Pha-biis,  count  de  Foix,  was  daughter  of  Joan  of 
Navane  and  Philip  VI.  king  of  France.— Ed. 

t  Les  KravQi.-~Place«  situated  on  the  banks  of  rivers,  and  covered  with  movioi 
and*.— £p. 


368 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


inns,  I  wrote  all  down,  whether  it  was  late  or  early,  that  posterity 
might  have  the  advantage  of  it,  for  there  is  nothing  like  writing  for 
the  preservation  of  events. 

We  rode  this  morning  tj  Morlens;  but,  before  we  arrived,  I  again 
begin  tbi  conversation  by  saying,  "  My  lord,  I  have  forgotten  to  ask 
you.  when  'ou  were  telling  nie  the  history  of  Foix  and  Armagnac, 
Low  rne  coui.t  de  Foix  was  able  to  dissemble  with  the  duke  of  Berry, 
who  had  married  a  daughter  and  sister  to  the  counts  d'Armagnac  ? 
and  if  the  duke  ol  Berry  made  war  on  him,  how  he  behaved  ?"  "  How 
he  behaved  ?"  snid  the  knight:  "  I  will  tell  you  :  in  former  times, 
the  duke  hated  him  mortally  ;  but  at  this  moment,  by  means  which 
you  will  hear,  when  at  Orthfes,  they  are  very  good  friends."  "  My 
lord,  was  there  any  reason  for  the  duke's  hatred  ?"  "  Father  of 
God  I  no,"  replied  the  knight:  "I  will  tell  you  the  cause  of  it. 
When  Charles  king  of  France,  father  to  the  present  king,  died,  the 
kingdom  was  divided  into  two  parties  respecting  its  government.  My 
lord  of  Anjou,  who  was  impatient  to  go  to  Italy,  and  indeed  this  he 
afterwards  did,  took  possession  of  it,  and  set  aside  his  two  brothers 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy.  The  duke  of  Berry  had  the 
government  of  those  parts  within  the  Lingue  d'Oc,  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  of  the  Langue  d'Ouy  and  all  Picardy.* 

"  When  the  inhabitants  of  Languedoc  heard  that  my  lord  of  Berry 
was  to  govern  them,  they  were  much  alarmed,  especially  those  of 
Toulouse  and  its  dependencies ;  for  they  knew  the  duke  to  be  a 
spendthiift,  who  would  get  money  any  way  he  could,  without  caring 
how  he  oppressed  the  people.  Some  Bretons  still  remained  in  the 
Toulousain,  Carcassonnois  and  Rouergue,  whom  the  duke  of  Anjou 
had  left,  and  they  pillaged  the  whole  country :  it  was  reported  the 
duke  of  Berry  sup.ported  them,  in  order  to  be  master  of  the  principal 
towns.  The  duke  himself  was  not  at  the  time  I  am  speaking  of  in 
Languedoc,  but  attending  the  king  in  the  wars  in  Flanders.  The 
citizens  of  Toulouse,  who  are  a  powerful  body,  perceiving  how  young 
the  king  was  and  how  much  occupied  with  the  affairs  of  his  uncle 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  in  Flanders,  and  that  they  were  perpetually 
plundered  by  Bretons  and  other  pillagers,  so  that  they  knew  net  how 
to  prevent  it,  sent  to  the  count  de  Foix  offers  of  paying  him  a  certain 
sum  monthly,  if  he  would  undertake  the  government  and  defence  of 
their  city  and  the  other  neighboring  towns.  They  entreated  him  very 
earnestly  to  comply  with  their  request,  because  they  knew  him  to  be 
an  upright  man,  a  great  lover  of  justice,  fortunate  in  his  affairs,  and 
much  feared  by  his  enemies.  The  inhabitants  of  Toulouse  have 
always  borne  him  great  afiection,  for  he  has  ever  been  a  good  neigh- 
bor to  them. 

"  He  undertook  the  charge  o''  their  government,  and  swore  to  hold 
and  defend  the  country  in  its  right  against  all  who  were  ill  inclined, 
with  the  reservation  of  the  rights  of  the  king  of  France.  He  instantly 
ordered  considerable  detachments  of  men-at-arms  on  the  different 
roads  the  pillagers  used  to  take ;  and  one  day  he  had  hanged  or 
drowned  upward  o^*  four  hundred  of  them,  at  Robesten  in  the  Tou- 
lousain, which  gamed  him  so  much  the  love  of  those  of  Toulouse, 
Carcassonne,  Beziers,  Montpelier  and  the  other  towns,  that  it  was 
reported  Languedoc  had  revolted  and  chosen  for  its  lord  the  count 
de  Foix.  The  duke  of  Berry,  who  had  the  government  of  it,  was  ill 
pleased  at  this  intelligence,  and  conceived  a  great  hatred  to  the  count 
de  Foix,  for  interfering  so  much  in  the  affairs  of  France,  and  for  his 
supporting  the  people  of  Toulouse  in  their  revolt.  He  ordered  men- 
at-arms  into  that  country,  but  they  were  severely  repulsed  by  the 
partisans  of  the  count  de  Foix,  and  were  forced  to  retreat,  or  ihey 
would  have  suffered  for  it.  This  angered  the  duke  still  more;  he 
said  the  count  de  Foix  was  the  proudest  and  most  presumptuous  man 
in  the  world  ;  and  he  would  not  suffer  his  name  to  be  mentioned  with 
praise  in  his  presence  ;  but  he  did  not  make  war  against  him,  for 
the  count  had  all  his  towns  and  castles  so  well  garrisoned,  none  dared 
to  invade  his  territories. 

"  When  the  duke  of  Berry  entered  Languedoc,  the  count  resigned 
the  government,  and  would  not  any  way  meddle,  in  prejudice  to  the 
duke  ;  but  his  dislike  still  continued  as  great  as  ever.  I  will  now 
say  a  word  of  the  means  that  established  peace  between  them.  About 
ten  years  ago,t  Eleanor  de  Comminges  (at  present  countess  of  Bou- 
logne, a  near  relation  to  the  count  de  Foix,  and  lawful  heiress  to  the 
county  of  Comminges,  notwithstanding  tie  count  d'Armagnac  was 
in  possession)  came  to  the  count  de  Foix  at  Orthfes,  bringing  with 
her  a  young  girl,  three  years  old.  The  count  entertained  her  hand- 
somely, inquired  her  business,  whence  she  came,  and  whither  going  ? 
'  My  lord,'  said  she,  '  I  am  going  to  my  uncle  and  aunt-in-law,  the 
count  and  countess  de  Durgueil,in  Arragon,  there  to  remain ;  for  1  have 

*  "  It  is  very  probable  these  two  denominations  had  been  in  use  before  tlie  ordinance 
of  Phihp  le  Bel  in  1204  and  1 J05.  It  is  in  another  ordinance  of  Charles  VI.  1394,  which 
states  the  crown  of  France  to  be  divided  into  Langue  d'Oc,  and  Langue  d'Oil.  The 
word  Langue  was  employed  anciently  for  nation  or  province:  in  the  order  of  Malta, 
the  term  is  preserved  at  present.  Guillaume  de  Nangis,  in  his  chronicle,  points  out  the 
•nvirons  of  Paris  by  the  name  ot  Langue  d'Oil,  in  the  year  1344,  where  an  epidemical 
I  isorder  began  to  desolate  the  country  toward  the  end  of  August.  In  la  Salade,  by 
Anthony  do  la  Salle,  about  14 10,  he  speaks  of  an  unknown  knight,  whom  he  supposes 
from  Languedoc,  '  because  he  and  the  greater  part  of  his  attendants  used  in  theirspeech 
Oc,  the  language  wiiich  is  spoken  at  Saint-Jago  of  Compostella.' 

"  All  these  general  distinctions  ceased  from  the  time  of  Francis  I.  There  is  not  any 
mention  after  that  period,  in  the  treasury  receipts,  of  the  Langue  d'Oc  nor  of  the  Lan- 
gue d'Oil.  The  Langue  d'Oc  was  considered  as  the  coiwitry  south  of  tlie  Loire,  and  the 
Langue  d'Oil,  or  Picarde,  to  the  north  of  it."— St.  Pai.ayk,  JViJii.  de  C Jicadimie, 
f  gL  uiv.  t  Tim  tooJi  place  ia  1382.-£o. 


much  displeasure  in  living  with  my  husband,  sir  John  de  Boulogne, 
son  of  the  count  de  Boulogne.  I  expected  he  would  have  recovered 
for  me  mine  inheritance  of  Comminges  from  the  count  d'Armagnac 
who  no  only  keeps  it,  but  has  confined  my  sister  in  prison  ;  but  my 
husband  is  too  soft  a  knight,  whose  sole  delight  is  eating  and  drink 
ing,  and  enjoying  his  pleasures  ;  and  the  moment  his  father  dies,  h*» 
will  sell  the  greater  part  of  his  estates  to  multiply  his  luxuries :  it  is 
for  these  reasons  I  cannot  live  with  him.  I  have  also  brought  my 
daughter  with  me,  whom  I  deliver  np  to  your  charge,  and  appoin* 
you  her  guardian,  to  instruct  and  dei  'nd  her;  for  I  well  know  that, 
from  our  relationship,  you  will  not  disappoint  me;  and  I  have  the 
greatest  confidence  in  the  care  you  will  take  of  my  daughter  Joan.  It 
was  with  much  difficulty  I  could  get  her  from  her  father's  hands, 
and  out  of  the  country  ;  but  as  I  know  the  Armagnacs,  your  adver« 
saries  as  well  as  mine,  are  capable  of  carrying  her  off,  being  the  true 
heiress  of  Comminges,  I  deliver  her  to  you  ;  therefore  do  not  fail  me 
in  the  business,  I  entreat  of  you  ;  for  I  firmly  believe,  that  when  my 
husband  shall  know  I  left  her  under  your  care,  he  will  be  pleased, 
having  frequently  said,  that  this  girl  would  give  him  much  trouble.' 

"  The  count  de  Foix  was  delighted  to  hear  his  cousin,  the  lady 
Eleanor,  thus  talk,  and  thought  in  his  own  mind  (for  he  has  a  very 
fertile  imagination,)  that  this  girl  was  brought  to  him  very  oppor- 
tunely,  as  by  her  means  he  could  make  a  stable  })eace  with  his  ene- 
mies, or  marry  her  so  nobly  they  would  fear  him.  He  answered, 
'  Madame  and  cousin,  I  will  most  cheerfully  comply  with  your  re. 
quest :  I  am  bounden  to  do  it  by  our  relationship.  With  regard  to 
your  daughter,  I  will  defend,  and  be  as  careful  of  her  as  if  she  were 
my  own  child.'  ♦  A  thousand  thanks,  my  lord,'  said  the  lady.  Thus 
did  the  young  lady  of  Boulogne  remain  with  the  count  at  his  house 
in  Orthfes,  which  she  has  never  since  quitted,  and  the  lady  her  mother 
pursued  her  journey  to  Arragon.  She  has  returned  to  see  her  two 
or  three  times,  but  has  never  asked  to  have  her  back  ;  for  the  count 
acquits  himself  toward  her  as  if  she  were  indeed  his  own  child.  But 
I  must  tell  you  the  means  by  which,  if  formerly  he  was  in  the  ill 
graces  of  the  duke  de  Berry,  he  is  now  on  good  terms.  The  duke 
at  this  moment  is  very  desirous  to  marry  her ;  and  from  what  I  heard 
at  Avignon  from  the  pope,  who  spoke  to  me  on  the  subject,  and  who 
is  cousin-german  to  her  father,  the  duke  will  employ  him  to  ask  for 
him,  as  he  is  determined  to  make  her  his  wife." 

"  By  holy  Mary, "said  I  to  the  knight,  "  your  history  has  givenme 
much  pleasure  and  done  me  service  :  you  shall  not  lose  a  word  you 
have  said,  for  they  shall  all  be  chronicled  with  everything  I  say  and 
do,  if  God  grant  me  health  to  return  again  to  Valenciennes,  of  which 
place  I  am  a  native  ;  but  I  am  very  angry  at  one  thing."  Whatia 
that?"  said  the  knight.  "  On  my  faith,  it  is,  that  so  noble  and  val- 
iant a  prince  as  the  count  de  Foix  should  not  have  any  legal  heirs 
by  his  wife."  "  Please  God  he  had,"  replied  the  knight ;  "  for  if  his 
child  were  now  alive,  he  would  be  the  happiest  lord  in  the  world, 
and  his  vassals  be  equally  rejoiced."  "  What !"  said  1,  "  will  his 
estates  be  without  an  heir  ?"  "  Oh,  no  :  the  viscount  de  Chateau, 
bon,  his  cousin-german,  is  his  heir."  "  Is  he  a  valiant  man-at-arms  ?" 
"  God  help  him !  no ;  and  for  that  reason  the  count  de  Foix  cannot 
bear  him.  He  will  make  his  two  bastard-sons,  who  are  young  and 
handsome  knights,  his  heirs,  and  intends  to  connect  them  very  highly 
by  marfiage ;  for  he  has  money  enough,  which  will  find  them  wives 
to  uphold  and  assist  them."  "  Sir,"  said  I,  "  all  this  is  very  well ; 
but  I  do  not  think  it  just  nor  decent  that  bastards  should  inherit 
lands."  "  Why  not  ?"  added  he,  "  if  proper  heirs  be  wanting.  Do 
not  you  see  how  the  Spaniards  crowned  for  king  the  bastard  don 
Henry  ?  and  the  Portuguese  have  done  the  same  thing.  It  has  fre- 
quently happened,  that  bastards  have  gained  possession  of  several 
kingdoms  by  force.  Was  not  William  the  Conqueror  bastard-son  of 
a  duke  of  Normandy  !  He  won  all  England,  as  well  as  the  king's 
daughter  who  then  governed,  and  was  himself  king,  and  from  him 
all  the  kings  of  England  are  descended." 

*'  Well,  sir,"  said  I,  "  all  this  may  be  well,  for  there  is  nothing 
but  what  may  happen.  Surely  those  of  the  Armagnac  party  are  too 
strong,  and  this  country  must  always  be  at  war.  Tell  me,  my  dear 
sir,  the  first  origin  of  the  wars  between  Foix  and  Armagnac,  and 
which  had  the  fairest  cause."  "  That  I  will,  by  my  faith,"  answered 
the  knight :  "  It  has,  however,  been  a  vonderful  war,  for  each 
thinks  he  has  justice  on  his  side.  You  must  know,  that  formerly, 
I  imagine  about  one  hundred  years  from  this  time,  there  was  a  lord 
of  B^arn  called  Gaston,*  a  most  gallant  man-at-arms  :  he  was  buried 
with  great  solemnity  in  the  church  of  the  Fr^res  Mineurs,  at  Orth^s, 
where  you  will  find  him  and  may  see  of  what  a  size  he  was  in  body 
and  limbs,  for  during  his  lifetime  he  had  a  handsome  resemblance 
made  of  him,  in  brass.  This  Gaston  had  two  daughters  ;t  the  eld. 
est  of  whom  he  married  to  the  count  d'Armagnac  of  that  period, 
and  the  youngest  to  the  count  de  Foix,  nephew  to  the  king  of  Arra. 
gon.  The  counts  de  Foix  still  bear  those  arms  (for  they  are  de- 
scended from  the  kings  of  Arragon,)  which  are  paly  or  and  gules ; 
and  this,  I  believe,  you  know.    It  happened  that  the  lord  of  Beam 

j  *  Gaston  V  tl.  of  the  house  of  Moncada.  He  began  to  reign  in  1232,  and  died,  April 
22, 1290.   He  built  the  castle  of  Orthes".— Ed. 

t  Gaston  Vll.  had  /owr  daugliters  and  no  heir  male.  These  four  daughters  were 
Constance,  the  eldest,  who  married  the  infant  of  Arr;igv)n  ;  Margaret,  who  married  R»- 
ger  Bernard,  count  de  Foix  ;  Aniata,  who  married  tlie  couflt  of  AriuaSBa*;  UuiGui) 

I  lemette,  married  after  the  d«»ii»  of  failier.— £o. 


CIIRONTCLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


369 


nad  a  severe  and  long  war  with  the  king  of  Castille  of  that  lime,* 
who,  marching  through  Biscay  with  a  numerous  army,  entered  Bdurn. 
Sir  Gaston  de  Beam,  having  intelligence  of  his  march,  collected 
poople  from  all  quarters,  and  had  written  tJ  his  two  sons-in-law,  the 
counts  d'Armagnac  and  de  Foix,  to  come  with  all  quickness  with 
their  forces,  tj  assist  him  in  the  defence  and  preservation  of  his 
inheritance. 

"  On  *hv  arrival  of  these  letters,  the  count  de  Foix  assembled  his 
vassals  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  sent  fcr  assistance  to  all  his 
^riends.  He  exerted  himself  so  effectually,  that  he  collected  five 
hundred  knighti  and  squires  and  two  thousand  footmen  armed  with 
javelins,  darts  and  shields  :  accompanied  by  these,  he  marched  into 
B^arn  to  assist  the  lord  his  father,  who  was  much  delighted  there- 
with. This  army  crossed  the  river  Bane  by  the  bridge  of  Orth^s, 
and  took  up  their  quarters  between  Sauveterre  and  I'Hopital.  The 
king  of  Castille,  with  full  twenty  thousand  men,  was  encamped  not 
far  from  them.  Sir  Gaston  de  Bearn  and  the  count  de  Foix,  expect, 
ing  the  count  d'Armagnac,  waited  for  him  three  days  :  on  the  fourth 
a  herald  arrived  from  the  count  d'Armagnac  with  letters  to  sir  Gas. 
ton,  to  say  he  could  not  come,  and  that  it  was  not  agreeable  to  him 
to  arm  in  behalf  of  the  country  of  Bearn,  for  at  present  he  had  not 
any  interest  in  it.  Sir  Gaston,  perceiving  he  was  not  to  have  any 
assistance  from  the  count  d'Armagnac,  was  much  astonished,  and 
asked  the  count  de  Foix  and  the  barons  of  Bearn,  how  he  should 
act:  '  My  lord,'  replied  the  count  de  Foix,  '  since  we  are  assembled, 
we  will  offer  battle  to  your  enemies.'  This  advice  was  followed, 
and  instantly  they  all  armed  :  they  might  be  about  twelve  hundred 
men  with  helmets,  and  six  thousand  on  foot. 

"  The  count  de  Foix,  with  the  van  division,  charged  the  king  of 
Castille  and  his  army  in  their  quarters.  The  battle  was  very  severe 
and  bloody  :  upward  of  two  thousand  Castillians  w.ere  slain.  The 
count  de  Foix  made  prisoners  the  son  and  brother  of  the  king  of 
Castille,  whom  he  sent  to  sir  Gaston  de  B^arn,  who  commanded  the 
rear  division.  The  Castillians  were  completely  defeated.  The 
count  de  Foix  pursued  them  as  far  as  the  gates  of  St.  Andero  in 
Biscay,  where  the  king  took  refuge  in  an  abbey,  and  put  on  a  monk's 
frock,  otherwise  he  would  have  been  taken  :  those  saved  themselves 
who  could,  on  board  of  vessels.  The  count  de  Foix  on  his  return 
to  sir  Gaston  de  Bearn,  was  received  by  him  with  much  joy,  as  in. 
deed  he  had  reason,  for  he  had  saved  his  honor  and  secured  the 
country,  which  otherwise  would  have  been  lost.  This  battle  and 
defeat  of  the  Castillians,  and  the  capture  of  the  son  and  brother  of 
the  king,  induced  him  to  accede  to  a  peace  with  the  lord  de  Beam 
on  such  terms  as  he  dictated. 

"  Sir  Gaston  de  Bearn,  on  his  return  to  Orth^s,  in  the  presence  of 
all  the  knights  of  Bearn  and  Foix,  took  the  count  de  Foix  by  the  hand 
and  said :  '  Fair  son,  you  are  indeed  my  son,  my  loyal  son,  and  have 
secured  for  ever  my  honor  and  the  honor  of  my  country.  The  count 
d'Armagnac,  who  married  my  eldest  daughter,  has  excused  himself 
from  assisting  in  the  defence  of  my  inheritance,  in  which  he  was  so 
much  interested.  I  therefore  declare,  that  he  has  forfeited  and  shall 
lose  whatever  share  he  may  have  expected  from  it  in  behalf  of  my 
daughter.  You,  count  de  Foix,  shall  inherit  the  whole  of  my  territory 
of  B^idrn  after  my  decease,  you  and  your  heirs  for  ever.  I  entreat  and 
command  all  my  subjects  to  agree  with  me,  and  to  seal  this  gift,  which 
I  present  to  you,  my  fair  son  of  Foix.'  All  present  answered,  '  My 
lord,  we  will  most  cheerfully  do  so.'  Thus  did  the  former  counts  de 
Foix  become  lords  of  Beam  :  they  bear  the  arms  and  the  name,  and 
have  the  war-cry  and  profit.  However,  the  Armagnacs  have  not  the 
less  urged  their  claims,  to  those  rights  they  say  they  are  entitled 
to ;  and  this  is  the  cause  of  the  quarrel  and  war  between  Armag- 
nac,  Foix  and  Bearn." 

"By  my  faith,"  said  I  to  the  knight,  "  you  have  perfectly  well 
explained  the  matter.  I  never  before  heard  anything  of  it,  but, 
since  I  now  do,  I  will  perpetuate  it,  if  God  grant  that  I  return  to 
my  own  country.  But  there  is  one  thing  more  I  could  wish  to 
know  :  what  caused  the  death  of  the  son  of  the  count  de  Foix  ?" 
The  knight  became  pensive,  and  said,  "  It  is  too  melancholy  a  sub- 
ject:  I  therefore  wish  not  to  speak  of  it;  but  when  you  are  at  Or- 
th6s,  if  you  ask,  you  will  find  many  there  who  will  tell  you  the 
whole  history."  I  was  obliged  to  content  myself  with  this  answer; 
so  we  continued  our  journey  until  we  arrived  at  Morlens. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SIR  JOHN  FROISSART  ARRIVES  AT  ORTHES.  AN  OLD  SQUIRE  RELATES  TO 
HIM  THE  CRUEL  DEATH  OF  THE  ONLY  SON  OF  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX,  AND 
HOW  STRUNGE  DREAMS  AFFECTED  SIR  PETER  DE  BEARN  BASTARD-BRO. 
THER  TO  THE  COUNT. 

On  the  morrow  we  set  out,  and  dined  at  Montgerbal,  when  hav. 
ing  remounted,  and  drank  a  cup  at  Ercie,  we  arrived  by  sunset  at 
Orth^s.  The  knight  dismounted  at  his  own  house  :  and  I  did  the 
same  at  the  h6tel  of  the  Moon,  kept  by  a  squire  of  the  count,  called 
Ernauton  du  Pin,  who  received  me  with  much  pleasure  on  account 
of  my  being  a  Frenchman.  Sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  who  had  accom- 
panied  me,  went  to  the  castle,  to  speak  with  the  count  on  his  aft'airs  : 


he  found  him  in  his  gallery,  fur  a  little  before  that  hour  he  had  dined, 
It  was  a  custom  with  the  count,  which  he  had  followed  fi-om  his  in. 
tancy,  to  rise  at  noon*  and  sup  at  midnight. 

The  knight  informed  him  of  my  arrival,  and  I  was  instantly  sent 
for ;  for  he  is  a  lord  above  all  others  who  delights  to  see  strangers, 
in  order  to  hear  news.  On  my  entering,  he  received  me  handsomely 
and  retained  me  of  his  household,  where  I  staid  upward  of  twelve 
weeks  well  entertained,  as  were  my  horses.  Our  acquaiutincc  was 
strengthened  by  my  having  brought  with  me  a  book  which  I  had 
made  at  the  desire  of  Winceslaus  of  Bohemia,  duke  of  Luxembourg 
and  Brabant.  In  this  book,  called  le  Meliador,  are  contained  all  the 
songs,  ballads,  roundelays  and  virelays,  which  that  gentle  duke  had 
composed,  and  of  them  I  had  made  this  collection.  Every  night  af- 
ter supper  I  read  out  to  him  parts:  during  which  time  neither  he 
nor  any  one  else  spoke,  for  he  was  desirous  I  should  be  well  heard, 
and  tjok  much  delight  in  it.  When  any  passages  were  nc<t  per- 
fectly  clear,  he  himself  discussed  them  vnih  me,  uot  in  his  Gascon 
language,  but  in  very  good  French. 

I  shall  relate  to  you  several  things  respecting  him  and  his  house, 
hold,  for  I  tarried  there  as  long  as  I  could  gain  any  information. 
Count  Gaston  Phoebus  de  Foix,  of  whom  I  am  now  speaking,  was 
at  that  time  fifty-nine  years  old  ;  and  I  must  say,  that  although  I 
have  seen  very  many  knights,  kings,  princes  and  others,  I  have  never 
seen  any  so  handsome,  either  in  the  form  of  his  limbs  and  shape,  or 
in  countenance,  which  was  fair  and  ruddy,  with  gray  and  amorous 
eyes,  that  gave  delight  whenever  he  chose  to  express  affection.  He 
was  so  perfectly  formed,  one  could  not  praise  him  too  much.  He 
loved  earnestly  the  things  he  ought  to  love,  and  hated  those  which 
it  was  becoming  him  so  to  hate.  He  was  a  prudent  knight,  full  of 
enterprise  and  wisdom.  He  had  never  any  men  of  abandoned 
character  with  him,  reigned  prudently,  and  was  constant  in  his  devo- 
lions.  There  were  regular  nocturnals  from  the  Psalter,  prayera 
from  the  rituals  to  the  Virgin,  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  from  the  burial 
service.  He  had  every  ray  distributed  as  alms,  at  his  gate,  five 
florins  in  small  coin,  to  al  comers.  He  was  liberal  and  courteous 
in  his  gifts ;  and  well  kne  '  how  to  take  when  it  was  proper,  and  to 
give  back  where  he  had  confidence.  He  mightily  loved  dogs  above 
all  other  animals  ;  and  during  the  summer  and  winter  amused  him. 
self  much  with  hunting.  He  never  liked  any  foolish  works  nor 
ridiculous  extravagancies  ;  and  would  know  every  month  the  amcumt 
of  his  expenditure.  He  chose  from  his  own  subjects  twelve  of  the 
most  able  to  receive  and  administer  his  finances  :  two  of  them  had 
the  managemeri  for  two  months,  when  they  were  changed  for  two 
others ;  and  trom  them  he  selected  one  as  comptroller,  in  whom  he 
placed  his  greatest  confidence,  and  to  whom  all  others  rendered  their 
accounts.  This  comptroller  accounted  by  rolls  or  written  books, 
which  were  laid  before  the  count.  He  had  certain  coffers  in  his 
apartment,  from  whence  he  took  money  to  give  to  different  knights, 
squires  or  gentlemen,  when  they  came  to  wait  on  him,  for  none  ever 
left  him  without  a  gift ;  and  these  sums  he  continually  increased,  in 
order  to  be  prepared  for  any  event  that  might  happen.  He  was 
easy  of  access  to  all,  and  entered  very  freely  into  discourse,  though 
laconic  in  his  advice  and  in  his  answers.  He  employed  four  secre- 
taries to  write  and  copy  his  letters;  and  these  secretaries  svere  obliged 
to  be  in  readiness  the  moment  he  came  out  from  his  closet.  He 
called  them  neither  John,  Walter,  nor  William,  but  his  good-for- 
nothings,  to  whom  he  gave  his  letters  after  he  had  read  them,  either 
to  copy,  or  to  do  anything  else  he  might  command. 

In  such  manner  did  the  count  de  Foix  hve.  When  he  quitted  his 
chamber  at  midnight  for  supper,  twelve  sei-vants  bore  each  a  lighted 
torch  before  him,  which  were  placed  near  his  table,  and  gave  a  bril- 
liant light  to  the  apartment.  The  hall  was  full  of  knights  and  squires  ; 
and  there  were  plenty  of  tables  laid  out  for  any  person  v/ho  chose  to 
sup.  No  one  spoke  to  him  at  his  table,  unless  he  first  began  o  C(m- 
versation.  He  commonly  ate  heartily  of  poultry,  but  only  the  wings 
and  thighs  ;  for  in  the  day-time,  he  neither  ate  nor  drank  much.  He 
had  great  pleasure  in  hearing  minstrels,  as  he  himself  was  a  profi. 
cient  in  the  science,  and  made  his  secretaries  sing  songs,  ballads  and 
roundelays.  He  remained  at  table  about  two  hours  ;  and  was  pleased 
when  fanciful  dishes  were  served  up  to  him,  which  having  seen,  he 
immediately  sent  them  to  the  tables  of  his  knights  and  squires. 

In  short,  everything  considered,  though  I  had  before  been  in  several 
courts  of  kings,  dukes,  princes,  counts,  and  noble  ladies,  I  was  never 
at  one  that  pleased  me  more,  nor  was  I  ever  more  delighted  with 
feats  of  arms,  than  at  this  of  the  count  de  Foix.  There  were  knights 
and  squires  to  be  seen  in  every  chamber,  hall  and  court,  going  back, 
wards  and  forwards,  and  conversing  on  arms  and  amours.  Every- 
thing honorable  was  there  to  be  found.  All  intelligence  from  distant 
countries  was  there  to  be  learnt;  for  the  gallantry  of  the  count  had 
brought  visitors  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  It  was  there  I  was  in- 
formed of  the  greater  part  of  those  events  which  had  happened  in 
Spain,  Portugal,  Arragon,  Navarre,  England,  Scotland,  and  on  the 
borders  of  Languedoc  ;  for  I  saw,  during  my  residence,  kr.ights  and 
squires  arrive  from  every  nation.  I  therefore  made  inquiries  frum 
them,  or  from  the  count  himself,  who  cheeifully  conversed  witli  me. 

I  was  very  anxious  to  know,  seeing  the  hotel  of  the  count  so  spa- 
cious and  so  amply  supplied,  what  was  become  of  his  son  Gaston, 


•  Tlii*  wa»  probably  about  ihe  y«ar  13&3.-Ei>. 


*  "  Uue  il  se  couclioit  fit  l«vuit  k  haul*  iiuune;"  tiiulii  to  say,  h«  luuk  iiis  oiuiuinit 
me&J  al  liiai  hour.— £0. 


370 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


and  by  what  accident  he  had  died,  for  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  would 
never  satisfy  my  curiosity.  I  had  made  so  many  inquiries,  that  at 
last  an  old  and  intelligent  squire  informed  me.  He  tnus  began  his 
sale  •. 

"  It  is  well  known  that  the  count  and  countess  de  Foix  are  not  on 
.Tood  terms  with  each  other,  nor  have  they  been  so  for  a  long  time. 
This  dissension  arose  from  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  is  the  lady's 
(■rother.  The  king  of  Navarre  had  offered  to  pledge  himself  for  the 
lord  d'Albreth,  whom  the  count  de  Foix  held  iii  prison,  in  the  smn 
of  fifty  thousand  francs.  The  count  de  Foix,  knowing  the  king  of 
Navarre  to  be  crafty  and  faithless,  would  not  accept  his  security, 
which  piqued  the  countess,  and  raised  her  indignation  against  her 
husband  :  she  said,  '  My  lord,  you  show  but  little  confidence  in  the 
honor  of  my  brother,  the  king  of  Navarre,  when  you  will  not  trust 
him  for  fifty  thousand  francs ;  if  you  never  gain  more  from  the 
Armagnacs  and  Labrissiens  than  you  have  done,  you  ought  to  be 
contented:  you  know  that  you  are  to  assign  over  my  dower,  which 
amounts  to  fifty  thousand  francs,  into  the  hands  of  my  brother : 
therefore  you  cannot  run  any  risk  for  repayment.'  '  Lady,  you  say 
truly,'  replied  the  count;  'but  if  I  thought  the  king  of  Navarre 
would  stop  the  payment  for  that  cause,  the  lord  d'Albreth  should 
never  leave  Orth^s  until  he  had  paid  me  the  utmost  farthing.  Since, 
however,  you  entreat  it,  it  shall  be  done,  not  out  of  love  to  you,  but 
out  of  affection  to  my  son.'  Upon  this,  and  from  the  assurance  of 
the  king  of  Navarre,  who  acknowledged  himself  debtor  to  the  count 
de  Foix,  the  lord  d'Albreth  recovered  his  liberty  :  he  turned  to  the 
French  interest,  and  married  a  sister  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  He 
paid,  at  his  convenience,  to  the  king  of  Navarre  the  sum  of  filty 
thousand  francs,  according  to  his  obligation  ;  but  that  king  never 
repaid  them  to  the  count  de  Foix. 

"  The  count  on  this  said  to  his  wife,  '  Lady,  you  must  go  to  your 
brother  in  Navarre,  and  tell  him  that  I  am  very  ill-satisfied  with  him 
for  withholding  from  me  the  sum  he  has  eceived  on  my  account.' 
The  lady  replied,  she  would  cheerfully  g«  thither,  and  set  out  from 
Ortheis  with  her  attendants.  On  her  arriva  at  Pampeluna,  her  brother 
the  king  of  Navarre  received  her  with  m.ich  joy.  The  lady  punc 
tually  delivered  her  message,  which  when  the  king  of  Navarre  heard, 
ho  replied,  '  My  fair  sister,  the  money  is  yours,  as  your  dower  from 
the  count  de  Foix  ;  and,  since  I  have  possession  of  it,  it  shall  never 
go  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Navarre.'  *  Ah,  my  lord,'  replied  the  lady, 
'  you  will  by  this  create  a  great  hatred  between  the  count  de  Foix 
and  me ;  and,  if  you  persist  in  this  resolution,  I  shall  never  dare 
return,  for  my  lord  will  put  me  to  death  for  having  deceived  him.' 
*  I  cannot  say,'  answered  the  king,  who  was  unwilling  to  let  such  a 
sum  go  out  of  his  hands,  'how  you  should  act,  whether  to  remain  or 
return  ;  but  as  I  have  possession  of  the  money,  and  it  is  my  right  to 
keep  it  for  you,  it  shall  never  leave  Navarre.' 

"  The  countess  de  Foix,  not  being  able  to  obtain  any  other  answer, 
remained  in  Navarre,  not  daring  to  return  home.  The  count  de 
Foix,  perceiving  the  malice  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  began  to  detest 
his  wife,  though  she  was  no  way  to  blame,  for  not  returning  after  she 
had  delivered  his  message.  In  truth,  she  was  afraid ;  for  she  knew 
her  husband  to  be  cruel  when  displeased  with  any  '^'^e.  Thus  things 
remained.  Gaston,  the  son  of  my  lord,  grew  up,  and  became  a  fine 
young  gentleman.  He  v/as  married  to  the  daughter  of  the  count 
d'Armagnac,  sister  to  the  present  count  and  to  sir  Bernard  d'Ar- 
magnac  ;  and  by  this  union  peace  was  insured  between  Foix  and 
Armagnac.  The  youth  might  be  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old  : 
he  was  a  very  handsome  figure,  and  the  exact  resemblance  of  his 
father  in  his  whole  form. 

"  He  took  it  into  his  head  to  make  a  journey  into  Navarre,  to  visit 
his  mother  and  uncle  ;  but  it  was  an  unfortunate  journey  for  him  and 
for  this  country.  On  his  arrival  at  Navarre,  he  was  splendidly  enter- 
tained  :  and  he  staid  some  time  with  his  mother.  On  taking  leave, 
he  could  not  prevail  on  her,  notwithstanding  his  rerr.onstrances  and 
entreaties,  to  accompany  him  back  ;  for,  the  lady  having  asked  if  the 
count  de  Foix,  his  father,  had  ordered  him  to  bring  her  back,  he  re- 
plied,  that  when  he  set  out,  no  such  orders  had  been  given,  which 
caused  her  to  fear  trusting  herself  with  him.  She  therefore  remained, 
and  the  heir  of  Foix  went  to  Pampeluna  to  take  leave  of  his  uncle. 
The  king  entertained  him  well,  and  detained  him  upward  of  ten 
days :  on  his  departure,  he  made  him  handsome  presents,  and  did  the 
same  by  his  attendants.  The  last  gift  the  king  gave  him  was  the 
cause  of  his  death,  and  I  will  tell  you  how  it  happened.  As  the 
youth  was  on  the  point  of  setting  out,  the  king  took  him  privately 
into  his  chamber,  and  gave  him  a  bag  full  of  powder,  which  was  of 
such  pernicious  quality  as  would  cause  the  death  of  any  one  that  ate 
of  it.  'Gaston,  my  fair  nephew,'  said  the  king,  'will  you  do  *vnat  I 
am  about  to  tell  you?  You  see  how  unjustly  the  count  de  Foix 
hates  your  mother,  who  being  my  sister,  it  displeases  me  as  much  as 
it  should  you.  If  you  wish  to  reconcile  your  father  to  your  mother, 
you  must  take  a  small  pinch  of  this  powder,  and  when  you  see  a 
proper  opportunity,  strew  it  over  the  meat  destined  for  your  father's 
table  ;  but  take  care  no  one  sees  you.  The  instant  he  shall  have 
tasted  it,  he  will  be  impatient  for  his  wife,  your  mother,  to  return  to 
him ;  and  they  will  love  each  other  henceforward  so  strongly  they 
will  never  again  be  separated.  You  ought  to  be  anxious  to  see  this 
accomplished.  Do  not  tell  it  to  any  one :  for,  if  you  do,  it  will  lose 
lis  cflect.'    The  youth,  who  believed  everything  his  uncle  the  king 


of  Navarre  had  tuld  him,  replied,  he  would  cheerfully  do  as  he  had 
said  ;  and  on  this  he  departed  from  Pampeluna,  on  his  return  to 
Orth6s.  His  father  the  count  de  Foix  received  him  with  pleasure, 
and  asked  what  was  the  news  in  Navai-re,  and  v.'hat  presents  nnd 
jewels  had  been  given  him  ;  he  replied,  'Very  handsome  ones,'  and 
showed  them  all,  except  the  bag  which  contained  the  powder. 

"  It  was  customary,  in  the  hotel  de  Foix,  for  Gaston  and  his  bastard 
brother  Evan  to  sleep  in  the  same  chamber:  they  mutually  loved 
each  other  and  were  drefsed  alike,  for  tliey  were  nearly  of  the  same 
size  and  age.  It  fell  out,  that  tJieir  clothes  were  once  mixed  together; 
and,  the  coat  of  Gaston  being  on  the  bed,  Evan,  who  was  malicious 
enough,  noticing  the  powder  in  the  bag,  said  to  Gaston,  '  What  is 
this  that  you  wear  every  day  on  your  breast?'  Gaston  wac  not  pleased 
at  the  question,  and  replied, ' Give  me  back  my  coat,  Evan:  you  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it.'  Evan  flung  him  his  coat,  which  Gaston  put 
on,  but  was  very  pensive  the  whole  day.  Three  days  after,  as  if  God 
was  desirous  of  saving  the  life  of  the  count  de  Foix,  Gaston  quarrelled 
with  Evan  at  tennis,  and  gave  him  a  box  on  the  ear.  The  boy  was 
vexed  at  this,  and  ran  crying  to  the  apartment  of  the  count,  who  had 
just  heard  mass.  The  count,  on  seeing  him  in  tears,  asked  what  was 
the  matter.  'In  God's  name,  my  lord,  replied  Evan,  'Gaston  has 
beaten  me,  but  he  deserves  beating  much  more  than  I  do.'  'For 
what  reason  ?'  said  the  count,  who  began  to  have  some  puspicions. 
'On  my  faith,'  said  Evan,  'ever  since  his  return  from  Navarre,  he 
wears  on  his  breast  a  bag  of  powder:  I  know  not  what  use  it  can  be 
of,  nor  what  he  intends  to  do  with  it ;  except  that  he  has  once  or 
twice  told  me,  his  mother  would  soon  return  hither,  and  be  more  in 
your  good  grac-es  than  ever  she  was.'  'Ho,'  said  the  count,  'hold 
thy  tongue,  and  be  sure  thou  do  not  mention  what  thou  hast  jui-1  told 
me  to  any  man  breathing.'  '  My  lord,'  replied  the  youth,  ♦  I  will 
obey  you.'  The  count  de  Foix  was  very  thoughtful  cm  this  subject, 
and  remained  alone  until  dinner-time,  when  he  rose  up,  and  seated 
himself  as  usual  at  his  table  in  the  hall.  His  son  Gaston  always 
placed  the  dishes  before  him,  and  tasted  the  meats.  As  soon  as  he 
had  served  the  first  dish,  and  done  what  was  usual,  the  count  cast  hia 
eyes  on  him,  having  formed  his  plan,  and  sav\^  the  5:trings  of  the  bag 
hanging  from  his  pourpoint.  This  sight  made  his  blood  boil,  and  he 
said,  'Gaston,  come  hither:  I  want  to  whimper  you  something.'  The 
youth  advanced  to  the  table,  when  the  count,  opening  his  bosom, 
undid  his  pourpoint,  and  with  his  knife  cut  away  the  bag.  The 
young  man  was  thunderstruck,  and  said  not  a  word,  but  turned  pale 
with  fear,  and  began  to  tremble  exceedingly,  for  he  was  conscious  he 
had  done  wrong.  The  count  opened  the  bag,  took  some  of  the  pow. 
der,  which  he  strewed  over  a  slice  of  bread,  and,  calling  a  dog  to  him, 
gave  it  him  to  eat.  The  instant  the  dog  had  eaten  a  morse!  his  eyes 
rolled  round  in  his  head,  and  he  died.  The  count  on  this  was  very 
wroth,  and  indeed  had  reason:  rising  from  table,  he  Vv^ould  have 
struck  his  son  with  a  knife ;  but  the  knights  and  squires  rushed  in 
between  them,  saying, '  For  God's  sake,  my  lord,  do  not  be  too  ha^ty, 
but  make  further  inquiries  before  you  do  any  ill  to  your  son.'  The 
first  words  the  count  uttered  were  in  Gascon  ;  '  Ho,  Gaston,  thou 
traitor!  for  thee,  and  to  increase  thy  inheritance  which  would  have 
come  to  thee,  have  I  made  war,  and  incurred  the  hatred  of  the  kings 
of  France,  England,  Spain,  Navarre,  and  Arragon,  and  have  borne 
myself  gallantly  against  them,  and  thou  vvishest  to  murder  me  I  Thy 
disposition  must  be  infamously  bad :  know  therefore  thou  shall  die 
with  this  blow.'  And  leaping  over  the  table  with  a  knife  in  his 
hand,  he  would  have  slain  him:  but  the  knights  and  squires  again 
interfered,  and  on  their  knees  said  to  him  with  tears,  'Ah,  ah!  my 
lord,  for  Heaven's  sake,  do  not  kill  Gaston  :  you  have  no  ether  child. 
Let  him  be  confined  and  inquire  further  into  the  business.  Perhaps 
he  was  ignorant  what  was  in  the  bag,  and  may  therefore  be  blame- 
less.' '  Wei','  replied  the  count, '  let  him  be  confined  in  the  dungeon, 
but  so  safely  guarded  that  he  may  be  forthcoming.'  The  youth  was 
therefore  confined  in  this  tower.  The  count  had  many  of  ihoee  who 
served  his  son  arrested,  but  not  all;  for  several  escaped  out  of  the 
country:  in  particular,  the  bishop  of  Lescar,*  v»ho  was  much  sus- 
pected,  as  were  several  others.  He  put  to  death  not  less  than  fifteen, 
after  they  had  suffered  the  torture;  and  the  reason  he  gave  was,  that 
it  was  impossible  but  they  must  have  been  acquainted  with  the 
secrets  of  his  son,  and  they  ought  to  have  informed  liim  by  saying, 
'  My  lord,  Gaston  wears  constantly  on  his  breast  a  bag  of  such  and 
such  a  form.'  This  they  did  not  do,  and  suffered  a  terrible  death  for 
it;  which  was  a  pity,  for  there  were  not  in  all  Gascony  such  hand- 
some or  well-appointed  squires.  The  household  of  the  comat  de  Fcix 
was  always  splendidly  established. 

"This  business  went  to  the  heart  of  the  count,  as  he  pbinly 
showed  ;  for  he  assembled  at  Orth^s  all  the  nobles  and  prelates  of 
Foix  and  B^arn,  and  others  the  principal  persons  of  the  country. 
When  they  were  met,  he  informed  them  of  the  cause  of  his  calling 
them  together,  and  told  them  how  culpable  he  had  foi;:\d  Gaston  ; 
insomuch  that  it  was  his  intention  he  should  be  put  to  death,  as  he 
thought  him  deservin-g  of  it.  They  unanimously  replied  to  this 
speech :  '  My  lord,  saving  your  grace's  favor,  we  will  not  that  Gaston 
be  put  to  death:  he  is  your  heir  and  you  have  none  other.'  When 
the  count  thus  heard  his  subjects  declare  their  sentiments  in  favor  of 
his  son,  he  hesitated,  and  thought  he  might  sufficiently  chastise  him 
by  two  or  three  months'  confinement,  when  he  would  send  hi;n  oa 
*  "  Lescor"— a  city  iu  Beam,  abuut  une  l«fieue  irvm  Tau. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,  SPAIN 


371 


his  travels  for  a  few  years,  until  liis  ill  conduct  shoulJ  be  forgotten, 
and  he  feel  grateful  for  the  lenity  of  his  punishment.    He  therefore 
dissolved  the  meeting;  but  those  of  Foix  would  not  qi  ii  Urth6s  until 
the  count  had  assured  them  Gaston  should  not  be  put  t.)  death,  so 
great  was  their  affection  to  him.    He  complied  with  their  request, 
but  said  he  would  keep  him  some  time  in  prison.    On  this  promise, 
those  ^ho  had  been  assembled  departed,  and  Gaston  remained  a 
prisoner  in  Orth&B.    News  of  this  was  spread  far  and  near,  and 
reached  pope  Gregory  XI.  who  resided  at  Avignon :  he  sent  instantly 
the  cardinal  of  Amiens,  and  his  legate,  to  Beam,  to  accommodate 
this  affair;  but  he  had  scarcely  travelled  as  far  as  Beziers,  when  he 
heard  he  had  no  need  to  continue  his  journey,  for  that  Gaeton  the  son 
of  the  count  de  Foix  was  dead.    I  will  tell  you  the  cause  of  his 
death,  since  I  have  said  so  much  on  the  subject.   The  count  de  Foix 
had  caused  him  to  be  confined  in  a  room  of  the  dungeon  where  was 
little  light:  there  he  remained  for  ten  days.   He  scarcely  ate  or  drank 
anything  of  the  food  which  was  regularly  brought  to  him,  but  threw 
it  aside.    It  is  said,  that  after  his  death,  all  the  meat  was  found  un. 
touched,  so  that  it  is  marvellous  how  he  could  have  lived  bo  long. 
The  count  would  not  permit  any  one  to  remain  in  the  chamber  to 
advise  or  comfort  him  :  he  therefore  never  put  off  the  clothes  he  had 
on  when  he  entered  his  prison.    This  made  him  melancholy  and 
vexed  him,  for  he  did  not  expect  so  much  harshness:  he  therefore 
cursed  the  hour  he  was  born,  and  lamented  that  he  should  come  to 
such  an  end.    On  the  day  of  his  death,  those  who  brought  him  food 
said,  'Gaston,  here  is  meat  for  you.'    He  paid  not  any  attention  to 
it,  but  said,  'Put  it  down.'    The  person  who  served  him,  looking 
about,  saw  all  the  meat  untouched  that  he  had  brought  thither  the 
last  days:  then,  shutting  the  door,  he  went  to  the  count  and  said, 
*  My  lord,  for  God's  sake,  look  to  your  son:  he  is  starving  himself  in 
his  prison.    I  do  not  believe  he  has  eaten  anything  since  his  confine- 
ment; for  I  see  all  that  1  have  carried  to  him  lying  on  one  side  un- 
touched.'    On  hearing  this,  the  count  was  enraged,  and,  without 
saying  a  word,  left  his  apartment  and  went  to  the  prison  of  his  son. 
In  an  evil  hour,  he  had  in  his  hand  a  knife,  with  which  he  had  been 
paring  and  cleaning  his  nails;  he  held  it  by  the  blade  so  closely  that 
scarcely  the  thickness  of  a  groat  appeared  of  the  point,  when,  pushing 
aside  the  tapestry  that  covered  the  entrance  of  the  prison,  through  ill 
luck,  he  hit  his  son  on  a  vein  of  his  throat,  as  he  uttered, '  Ha,  trai'or, 
why  dost  thou  not  eat?'  and  instantly  left  the  room,  without  saying 
or  doiiig  anything  more.    The  youth  was  much  frightened  at  his 
father's  arrival,  and  withal  exceedingly  weak  from  fasting.  The  point 
of  the  knife,  small  as  it  was,  cut  a  vein,  which  as  soon  as  he  felt  he 
turned  himself  on  one  side  and  died.    The  count  had  barely  got 
back  again  to  his  apartment  when  the  attendants  of  his  son  came  and 
said,  '  My  lord,  Gaston  is  dead.'    '  Dead  1'  cried  the  count.    '  Yes, 
God  held  me  !  indeed  he  is,  my  lord.'    The  count  would  not  believe 
it,  and  sent  one  of  his  knights  to  see.    The  knight,  on  his  return, 
confirmed  the  news.   The  count  was  now  bitterly  affected,  and  cried 
out,  '  Ha,  ha,  Gaston !  what  a  sorry  business  has  this  turned  out  for 
-thee  and  me  !  In  an  evil  hour  didst  thou  go  to  visit  thy  mother  in 
Navarre.    Never  shall  I  again  enjoy  the  happiness  I  had  formerly.' 
He  then  ordered  his  barber  to  be  sent  for,  and  was  shaven  quite 
bare  :  he  clothed  himself,  as  well  as  his  whole  household,  in  black. 
The  body  of  the  youth  was  borne,  with  tears  and  lamentations,  to 
the  church  of  the  Augustin  friars  at  Orth^s,  where  it  was  buried. 
Thus  have  I  related  to  you  the  death  of  Gaston  de  Foix  :  his  father 
killed  him  indeed,  but  the  king  of  Navarre  was  the  cause  of  this  sad 
event." 

My  heart  was  much  affected  at  this  recital  of  the  squire  of  B^arn 
relative  to  the  death  of  Gaston  ;  and  I  was  truly  sorry  for  the  count 
his  father,  whom  I  found  a  magnificent,  generous,  and  courteous  lord, 
and  also  for  the  country  that  was  discontented  for  want  of  an  heir.  1 
then  took  leave  of  the  squire,  after  having  thanked  him  for  the 
pleasure  his  narration  had  given  me.  I  saw  him  frequently  after- 
wards  in  the  hAtel  de  Foix,  when  we  had  always  some  conversation. 
I  once  asked  him  about  sir  Peter  de  Beam,  bastard-brother  to  the 
count,  who  seemed  to  me  a  knight  of  great  valor,  and  if  he  were  rich 
or  married.  "  Married  indeed  he  is,"  replied  he,  "  but  neither  hh 
wife  nor  children  live  with  him."  "For  what  reason  ?"  said  I.  "  I 
will  tell  you,"  replied  the  squire. 

Sir  Peter  de  Beam  has  a  custom,  when  asleep  in  the  night-lime, 
to  rise,  arm  himself,  draw  his  sword,  and  to  begin  fighting  as  if  he 
were  in  actual  combat.  The  chamberlains  and  valets  who  sleep  in 
his  chamber  to  watch  him,  on  hearing  him  rise,  go  p  him,  and  inform 
him  what  he  is  doing:  of  all  which,  he  tells  them,  he  is  quite  ignorant, 
and  that  they  lie.  Sometimes  they  leave  neither  arms  nor  sword  in 
his  chamber,  when  he  makes  such  a  noise  and  clatter  as  if  all  the 
devils  iii-hell  were  there.  They  therefore  think  it  best  to  replace  the 
arms,  and  sometimes  he  forgets  them,  and  remains  quietly  in  his  bed." 
I  again  asked,  if  he  had  a  large  fortune  with  his  wife.  "  Yes,  in 
God's  name  had  he,"  says  the  squire  ;  "  but  the  lady  keep?  posses- 
sion of  it,  and  enjoys  the  profits,  except  a  fourth  part,  which  sir  Peter 
has."  "  And  where  does  his  lady  reside  ?"  "  She  lives  with  her 
cousin  the  king  of  Castille  :  her  father  was  count  of  Biscay  and 
cousin-german  to  don  Pedro,  who  put  him  to  death.  He  wanted  also 
to  lay  hands  on  this  lady,  to  confine  her.  He  seized  her  lands,  and 
OS  Ijng  as  he  lived  she  received  nothing  from  them.  It  was  told  her, 
when,  by  the  death  of  her  father,  she  became  countess  of  Biscay  ; 


'  Lady  save  yourself;  for  if  don  Pedro  lay  hands  on  you,  he  will  put 
you  to  death,  or  at  least  imprison  you,  for  he  is  much  enrnged  th-at 
you  should  say  he  strangled  his  queen,  sister  to  the  duke  ol'  Bourbon 
and  the  queen  of  France,  in  her  bed  ;  and  your  evidence  is  more 
readily  believed  than  any  other,  for  you  were  of  the  bed-chamber.' 
For  this  reason,  the  countess  Florence  de  Biscaye  quitted  the  conn, 
try  with  few  attendants,  as  one  naturally  wishes  to  fly  from  death, 
passed  through  Biscay  and  came  hither,  when  she  told  my  lord  her 
history. 

"  The  count,  who  is  kind  and  affectionate  to  all  ladies  and  damsels, 
had  compassion  on  her,  detained  her  at  his  court,  and  placed  her 
with  the  lady  de  la  Karasse,  a  great  baroness  of  this  country,  and 
provided  her  with  all  things  suitable  to  her  rank.  Sir  Peter  de  B6arn, 
his  brother,  was  at  that  time  a  young  knight,  and  had  net  then  this 
custom  of  fighting  in  his  sleep,  but  was  much  in  the  good  graces  of 
the  count,  who  concluded  a  marriage  for  him  vv'ith  this  lady,  and  re- 
covered  her  lands  from  don  Pedro.  She  has  a  son  and  daughter  by 
sir  Peter,  but  they  are  young,  and  with  her  in  Castille,  for  she  would 
not  leave  them  with  their  father ;  and  she  has  the  right  of  enjoying 
the  greater  part  of  her  own  lands." 

"  Holy  Mary  !"  said  I  to  the  squire,  "  how  came  the  knight  to 
have  such  fancies,  that  he  cannot  sleep  quietly  in  bed,  but  must  rise 
and  skirmish  about  the  house  !  this  is  very  strange."  "  By  my  faith," 
answered  the  squire,  "  they  have  frequently  asked  him,  but  he  knows 
nothing  about  it.  The  first  time  it  happened,  vv  as  on  the  night  follow, 
ing  a  day  when  he  had  hunted  a  wonderfully  large  bear  in  the  woods 
of  Beam.  This  bear  had  killed  four  of  his  dogs  and  wounded  many 
more,  so  that  the  others  were  afraid  of  him  ;  upon  which  sir  Peter 
drew  his  sword  of  Bordeaux  steel,  and  advanced  on  the  bear  with 
great  rage,  on  account  of  the  loss  of  his  dogs  :  he  combated  him 
a  long  time  with  much  bodily  danger,  and  with  great  difficulty 
slew  him,  when  he  returned  to  his  castle  of  of  Languedudon,  in  Bis. 
cay,  and  had  the  bear  car'-ied  with  hiin.  Every  one  %vas  astonished 
at  the  enormous  size  of  the  beast,  and  the  courage,  of  the  knight  who 
had  attacked  and  slain  it.  When  the  countess  of  Biscay,  his  wife, 
saw  the  bear,  she  instantly  fainted,  and  was  carried  to  her  chamber, 
where  she  continued  very  disconsolate  all  that  and  the  following  day, 
and  would  not  say  what  ailed  her.  On  the  third  day  she  told^hor 
husband,  'she  should  never  recover  her  health  until  she  had  made  a 
pilgrimage  to  St.  James's  shrine  at  Compostella.  Give  mc  leave, 
therefore,  to  go  thither,  and  to  carry  my  son  Peter  and  my  daughter 
Adrienne  with  me  :  I  request  it  of  you.'  Sir  Peter  too  easily  com. 
plied  :  she  had  packed  up  all  her  jewels  and  plate  unobserved  by  any 
one  ;  for  she  had'  resolved  never  to  return  again, 

"  The  lady  set  out  on  her  pilgrimage,  and  took  that  opportuni'y  of 
visiting  her  cousins  the  king  and  queen  of  Castille,  who  entertained 
her  handsomely.  She  is  still  with  them,  and  will  neither  return  her- 
self nor  send  her  children.  The  same  night  he  had  hunted  and  killed 
the  bear,  this  custom  of  walking  in  his  sleep  seized  him.  It  is  ru. 
mored,  the  lady  was  afraid  of  something  unfortunate  happening,  the 
moment  she  saw  the  bear,  and  this  caused  her  fainting  ;  for  that  her 
father  once  hunted  this  bear,  and  during  the  chase,  a  voice  cried  out, 
though  he  saw  nobody,  '  Thou  huntest  me  :  yet  I  wish  thee  no  ill ; 
but  thou  shalt  die  a  miserable  death.'  The  lady  remembered  this 
when  she  saw  the  bear,  as  well  that  her  father  had  been  beheaded 
by  don  Pedro  without  any  cause ;  and  she  maintains  that  something 
unfortunate  will  happen  to  her  husband  ;  and  that  what  passes  now 
is  nothing  to  what  will  come  to  pass.  I  have  told  you  the  story  of 
sir  Peter  de  Bdarn,"  said  the  squire,  "  in  compliance  with  your 
wishes :  it  is  a  well-known  fact ;  and  what  do  you  think  of  it  ?" 

I  was  pensive  at  the  wonderful  things  I  had  heard,  and  replied, 
"  I  do  believe  everything  you  have  said :  we  find  in  ancient  authors 
how  gods  and  goddesses  formerly  changed  men  into  beast?,  accord, 
ing  to  their  pleasure,  and  women  also  into  birds.  This  bear,  therefore, 
might  have  been  a  knight,  hunting  in  the  forest  of  Biscay,  when  he, 
perchance,  angered  some  god  or  goddess,  who  changed  him  into  a 
bear,  to  do  penance,  as  Acteon  was  transformed  into  a  stag."  "Ac 
teon !"  cried  the  squire:  "my  good  sir,  do  relate  it,  for  I  shall  be 
very  happy  to  listen  to  you."    "According  t)  ancient  authors,  we 
read  that  Acteon  was  a  handsome  and  accomplished  knight  \vho 
loved  dogs  and  the  chase  above  all  things.    He  was  once  hunting  a 
sta.Tf  of  a  prodigious  size  :  the  chase  lasted  the  whole  day,  when  he 
lost^his  men  and  his  hounds ;  but,  eager  in  pursuing  the  stag,  he  came 
to  a  large  meadow,  surrounded  by  hiiih  trees,  in  which  was  a  foun. 
tain,  where  the  goddess  of  Chasti  y  and  her  nymphs  were  bnthiiig 
themselves.    The  knight  came  upon  them  so  suddenly  that  they 
were  not  aware  of  him,  and  he  had  advanced  so  far  he  could  not  rc. 
treat.    The  nymphs,  in  their  fright,  ran  to  cover  their  mi.lress,  whose 
modesty  was  wounded  at  thus  being  seen  naked.    She  viewed  the 
knight  over  the  heads  of  her  attendant-,  and  said,  '  Actoon,  who. 
ever  has  sent  thee  hither  has  no  great  love  for  thee :  I  will  not,  that 
when  thou  shalt  go  hence,  thou  brag  of  having  seen  me  naked,  as 
well  as  my  nymphs  ;  and  for  the  outrage  thou  hast  committed,  tho".: 
shalt  perform  a  penance.    I  change  thee,  therefore,  into  the  form  of 
the  stag  thou  hast  this  day  hunted.'    He  was  instant'y  transformed 
intD  a  stag,  who  naturally  loves  water    Thus  it  may  have  happened 
with  regard  to  the  bear  whose  history  you  have  told  me,  and  the 
countess  may  have  had  some  knowledge  or  some  fears  which  nt  me 
moment  she  would  not  discover :  she  therefore  ought  to  be  excused 


373 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,  FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &,6, 


for  whnt  she  has  done."  The  squire  answered,  "  It  may  perchance 
be  80     and  thus  ended  our  conversation. 


CHAPTER  X. 

«BE  COUNT  T)E  FOIX  HOLDS   SOLEMN  FESTIVALS  ON  THiS  FEAST  OF  ST. 

NI- HOF.AS  AND  AT  CHRISTM/S;  DURING  WHICH  TROISSART  BECOMES 
ACQUAINTED  WITH  BASTOT  DE  ."MAULEON,  WHO  RELATES  TO  HIM,  AMONG 
OTHER  THINGS,  HOW  SEVERAL  OF  THE  CAPTAINS  OF  THE  FREE  COM- 
PANIES  WERE  DEFEATED  BEFORE  THE  TOWN  OF  SANCERRE.  HOW  HE 
SURPRISED  THE  TOWN  OF  THURIE  IN  THE  ALBIGEOIS,  AND  HOW  ONE  OF 
THE  NAME  OF  LIMOUSIN  REVENGED  AN  OUTRAGE  COMMITTED  AGAINST 
UIM  BY  LOUIS  RAIMBAUT. 

Among  the  solemnities  which  the  count  de  Foix  observes  on  high 
festivals,  he  most  magnificently  keeps  the  feast  of  St.  Nicholas,  as  I 
learnt  from  a  squire  of  his  household  the  third  day  after  my  arrival 
at  Orthfes.  He  holds  this  feast  more  splendidly  than  that  of  Easter, 
ond  has  a  most  magnTncent  court,  as  I  myself  noticed,  being  present 
on  that  day.  The  whole  clergy  of  the  town  of  Orthfes,  with  all  its 
inhabitants,  walk  in  procession  to  seek  the  count  at  the  castle,  who 
on  foot  returns  with  them  to  the  church  of  St.  Nicholas,  where  is  sung 
the  p3alm  "Benedictus  Dominus,  Deus  mens,  qui  docet  manus  meas 
ad  prcslium,  et  digitos  meos  ad  bellum,"  from  the  Psalter  of  David, 
which,  when  finished,  recommences,  as  is  done  in  the  chapels  of  the 
pope  or  king  of  France,  on  Christmas  or  Easter  days,  for  there  were 
plenty  of  choristers.  The  Bishop  of 
Pamiers  sang  the  mass  for  the  day ; 
and  I  there  heard  organs  play  as  me. 
lodiuusly  as  I  have  ever  heard  in  any 
place.  To  speak  briefly  and  truly, 
the  count  de  Foix  was  perfect  in  per. 
son  and  in  mind  ;  and  no  contempo. 
rary  prince  could  be  compared  with 
him  for  sense,  honor,  or  liberality. 
At  the  feasts  of  Christmas,  which  he 
kept  with  great  solemnity,  crowds  of 
knights  and  squires  from  Gascony 
waited  on  him,  to  all  of  whom  he  gave 
splendid  entertainments.  I  saw  there 
the  bourg  d'Espaign,  of  whose  sur- 
prising strength  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon 
had  told  me,  which  made  me  more 
desirous  to  see  him,  and  the  count 
showed  him  many  civilities.  I  saw 
also  knights  from  Arragon  and  Eng- 
land ;  which  last  were  of  the  house, 
hold  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who 
at  that  time  resided  at  Bordeaux, 
whom  the  count  received  very  gra. 
ciously,  and  presented  with  hand. 
8ome  gifts. 

I  made  acquaintance  with  these 
knights,  and  by  them  was  informed 
of  several  things  which  had  happened 
in  Castille,  Navarre,  and  Portugal, 
which  I  shall  clearly  detail  in  proper 
time  and  place.  I  saw  there  also  a 
Gascon  squire,  called  le  Bastot  de 
Maul^on,  an  expert  man-at-arms,  and 
about  hfty  years  old,  according  to  his 
appearance.  He  arrived  at  the  h6tel 
of  the  Moon,  where  I  lodged  with 

Ernauton  du  Pin,  in  grand  array,  having  led  horses  with  him  like  to 
a  gi-eat  baron,  and  he  and  his  attendants  were  served  on  plate  of 
gold  and  silver.    When  I  heard  his  name,  and  -saw  how  much  re- 
spect the  count  de  Foix  vnd  all  the  others  paid  him,  I  asked  sir  Es- 
paign du  Lyon,  "Is  not  this  the  squire  who  quitted  the  castle  of 
Trigalet,  when  the  duke  of  Anjou  lay  before  Mauvoisin?"    "  Yes," 
replied  he  ;  "  and  he  is  as  able  a  captain  and  as  good  a  nian-at-arms 
as  any  existing."    Upon  this  I  besought  his  acquaintance,  as  he  was 
lodged  in  the  same  hotel  as  myself,  v.dth  a  cousin  of  his,  a  Gascon, 
called  Arnauton,  governor  of  Carlat  in  Auvergne,  whom  I  well 
knew,  and  who  assisted  me  in  it,  as  did  also  the  bourg  de  Copaire.* 
One  night,  as  we  were  sitting  round  the  fire  chatting  and  waiting 
for  midnight,  which  was  the  hour  the  count  supped,  his  cousin  be- 
gan a  conversation  relative  to  his  former  life,  and  asked  him  to  tell 
his  adventures  and  success  in  arms,  without  concealing  loss  or  profit, 
as  he  knew  he  could  well  remember  them.    Upon  this  he  said, 
"  Sir  John,  have  you  in  your  chronicle  what  I  am  going  to  speak 
of?"    "  I  do  not  know,"  replied  I :  "  but  begin  your  story,  which  I 
shall  be  happy  to  hear;  for  I  cannot  recollect  every  particular  of  my 
history,  nor  can  1  have  been  perfectly  informed  of  every  event." 
"  That  is  true,"  added  the  squire,  and  then  began  his  history  in 
thise  woras  : 

The  first  time  I  bore  arms  was  under  the  captal  de  Buch,  at  the 
battle  of  Poitiers  :  by  good  luck  I  made  that  day  three  prisoners,  a 
knight  and  two  squires,  who  paid  me,  one  with  the  other.  fo\ir  thou- 

i.  9,0.9  aaiiitcd  him. 


sand  francs.  The  following  year  I  was  in  Prussia  with  the  count 
de  Foix,  and  his  cousin  the  captal,  under  whose  command  I  was. 
On  our  return,  we  found  the  duchess  of  Normandy,  the  duchess  of 
Orleans,  and  a  great  number  of  ladies  and  damsels,  shut  up  in 
Meaux  in  Brie.  The  peasants  had  confined  them  in  the  market, 
place  of  Meaux,  and  would  have  violated  them,  if  God  had  not  sent 
us  thither :  for  they  were  completely  in  their  power,  as  they 
amounted  to  more  than  ten  thousand,  and  the  ladies  were  alone. 
Upward  of  six  thousand  Jacks  were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  they 
never  afterwards  rebelled. 

*'  At  this  time  there  was  a  truce  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
England,  but  the  king  of  Navarre  continued  the  war  on  his  own  per. 
sonal  quarrel  with  the  regent  of  France.  The  count  de  Foix  re- 
turned  to  his  own  country,  but  my  master  and  self  remained  with 
the  king  of  Navarre  and  in  his  pay.  We  made,  with  the  help  of 
others,  a  severe  war  on  France  ;  particularly  in  Picardy,  where  wc 
took  many  towns  and  castles  in  the  bishoprics  of  Beauvcis  and 
Amiens :  we  weie  masters  of  the  country  and  rivers,  and  gained 
very  large  sums  of  money.  When  the  truce  expired  between 
France  and  England,  the  king  of  Navarre  discontinued  his  war,  as 
peace  had  been  made  between  him  and  the  regent.  The  king  of 
England  crossed  the  sea  with  a  large  army,  and  laid  siege  to  Rhtims, 
whither  he  sent  for  the  captal,  who  at  that  time  was  at  Clermont  in 
Beauvoisis,  carrying  on  the  war  on  his  own  account.  We  joined 
the  king  of  England  and  his  children.  But,"  said  the  squire,  "  I 
fancy  you  must  have  written  all  this,  and  how  the  king  of  England 


J3i3HOh  or  PAailKM  singing  the  Mass  at  the  Festival  of  St.  Nicholas,  held  by  the  Count  de  Foix.  The  Organ  drawn  firois 
Harl.  MS.  3469,  and  the  Costume  from  a  MS.  Froissart  of  Fifteenth  Century. 


broke  up  his  siege  through  famine,  and  how  he  came  before  Char- 
tres^  and  how  peace  was  made  between  the  two  kings."  "  That  is 
true,"  replied  I :  "I  have  all  this,  as  well  as  the  treaties  which  were 
then  concluded."  Upon  this  Bastot  de  Mauleon  thtis  continued  his 
narration : 

"  This  treaty  of  peace  being  concluded,  it  was  necessary  for  all 
men-at-arms  and  free  companies,  according  to  the  words  of  the 
treaty,  to  evacuate  the  fortresses  or  castles  they  held.    Great  num. 
bers  collected  together,  with  many  poor  companions  who  had  learnt 
the  art  of  war  under  difl^erent  commanders,  to  hold  councils  as  to 
what  quarters  they  should  march,  and  they  said  among  themselves, 
that  though  the  kings  had  made  peace  with  each  other,  it  was  ne- 
cessary  for  them  to  live.    They  marched  into  Burgundy,  where 
they  had  captains  of  all  nations,  Germans,  Scots,  and  people  from 
every  country.    I  was  there  also  as  a  captain.  ^  Our  numbers  in 
Burgundy,  above  the  river  Loire,  were  upward  of  twelve  thousand, 
including  all  sorts  :  but  I  must  say,  that  in  this  number,  theie  were 
three  or  four  thousand  good  men-at-arms,  as  able  and  understanding 
in  war  as  any  could  be  found,  whether  to  plan  an  engagement,  to 
seize  a  proper  moment  to  fight,  or  to  surprise  and  scale  towns  and 
castles,  and  well  inured  to  war;  which  indeed  we  showed  at  the 
battle  of  Brignai?,  where  we  overpowered  the  constable  of  France, 
the  count  de  Fortits,  with  full  two  thousand  lances,  knights,  and 
squires.    This  battle  was  of  great  advantage  to  the  companions,  for 
they  were  poor,  and  they  then  enriched  themselves  by  good  prison, 
ers,  and  by  the  towns  and  castles  which  they  tcok  :n  the  aichbish. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


373 


opric  of  Lyons  on  the  river  Rhone.    They  carried  on  their  warfare 
until  they  had  gained  the  Pont  du  St.  Esprit :  and  the  pope  and  car- 
dinals  would  not  have  been  freed  from  them  until  they  had  destroyed 
everything,  if  they  had  not  thought  of  a  good  expedient,  by  sending 
to  Lombardy  for  the  marquis  de  Montferrat,  who  was  a  gallant 
knijiht,  and  at  that  time  at  war  with  the  lord  of  Milan.    On  his  arri- 
val  at  Avignon,  the  pope  and  cardinals  had  a  conference  with  him  : 
and  he  negotiated  with  the  English,  Gascon,  and  German  troops  for 
thoir  services,  for  sixty  thousand  francs,  which  the  pope  and  cardi- 
nals paid  to  different  leaders  of  these  companies :  such  as  sir  John 
Hawkwood,  a  valiant  English  knight,  sir  Robert  Bricquet,  Carsuelle, 
Is'audon  le  Bagerant,  le  bourg  Camus,  and  many  more.  They 
marched  into  Lombardy,  having  surrendered  the  Pont  du  St.  Esprit, 
and  carried  with  them  six  parts  of  the  companies  ;  but  sir  Sequin  de 
B:itefol,  sir  John  Jewel,  sir  James  Planchin,  sir  John  Amery,  le 
bourg  de  Perigord,  Espiote,  Louis  Raimbaut,  Limousin,  James  Trit- 
lel,  and  myself,  with  several  others,  remained  behind.    We  had  pos. 
session  of  Ance,  St.  Clement,  la  Barrelle,  la  Terrare,  Brignais,  le 
Pont  St.  Denis,  I'Hbpita!  d'Ortifart,  and  upward  of  sixty  castles  in 
the  Maconnois,  Foret?,  Velay,  and  in  Lower  Burgundy  on  the  Loire. 
We  ransomed  the  whole  country,  and  they  could  only  be  freed  from 
us  by  well  paying.    We  took,  by  a  night-attack,  la  Charitd,  which 
we  held  for  a  year  and  a  half.    Everything  was  ours  from  la  Charite 
to  Puy  in  Auvergne  (for  sir  Sequin  de  Batefol  had  left  Ance,  and  re- 
sided  at  Brioude  in  Auvergne,  where  he  made  great  profit,  and 
gained  there  and  in  the  adjacent  country  upward  of  one  hundred 
thousand  francs,)  and  below  Loire  as  far  as  Orleans,  with  the  com- 
mand of  the  whole  river  Ailier.    The  archpriest,  who  was  then  a 
good  Frenchman,  and  governor  of  Nevers,  could  not  remedy  this  ; 
but,  being  our  old  acquaintance,  we  sometimes  complied  with  his 
entreaties  to  spare  the  country.    The  archpriest  did  great  good  to 
the  Nivernois,  by  fortifying  the  city  of  Nevers,  which  otherwise 
would  ha>  e  been  ruined  several  times:  for  we  had  in  the  environs 
upward  ot  twenty-six  strong  places,  as  well  towns  as  castles,  and  no 
knight,  squire,  nor  rich  man,  dared  to  quit  his  home  unless  he  had 
compounded  with  us ;  and  this  war  we  carried  on  under  the  name 
and  pretext  of  the  king  of  Navarre.    At  this  time  happened  the  bat- 
tle of  Cocherel,*  where  the  captal  de  Buch  commanded  for  the  king 
of  Navarre,  and  many  knights  and  squires  went  from  us  to  assist 
him:  sir  James  Planchin  and  sir  John  .Jewel  carried  with  them  two 
Itundrcd  lances.    [  held  at  this  period  a  castle  called  le  Bee  d'AUier, 
pretty  near  t )  la  Charite,  on  the  road  to  the  Bourbonnois,  and  had  un- 
der me  forty  lances,  where  I  made  great  profit  from  the  country  near 
Maulins,  and  about  St.  Pour9aint  and  St.  Pierret  le  Moustier. 
When  news  was  brought  me  that  the  captal,  my  master,  was  in  Con- 
st intin,  collecting  men  from  all  parts,  having  a  great  desire  to  see 
him,  I  left  my  castle  with  twelve  lances,  with  whom  I  joined  sir 
James  Planchin  and  sir  John  Jewel,  and  without  accident  or  adven- 
ture  we  came  to  the  captal.    I  believe  you  must  have  all  this  in 
your  history,  as  well  as  the  event  of  the  battle."    "  Yes,  I  have," 
said  I:     how  the  captal  was  made  prisoner,  and  sir  James  Plan, 
chin  and  sir  John  Jewel  killed."    "  That  i^  right,"  added  he  :  "I 
also  was  made  prisoner;  but  good  luck  befell  me,  for  it  was  to  my 
cousin:  he  was  cousin  to  my  cousin  now  by  my  tide  the  bourg  de 
Cofaire:  and  his  name  was  Bernard  de  Turide :  he  was  killed  in 
Portug  il,  at  the  aflfair  of  Aljubarroti.    Bernard,  then  under  the  com- 
mand of  sir  Aymemon  de  Pommiers,  ransomed  me  in  the  field  for  a 
thousand  francs,  and  gave  me  a  passport  tj  return  to  my  fort  of  Bee 
d'Alliers.    Instantly  on  my  arrival,  I  counted  out  tJ  one  of  my  ser- 
vant=!  a  thousand  francs,  which  I  chirgeJ  him  to  carry  to  Pari?,  and 
to  bri  ig  me  back  letters  of  acquittance  for  the  p'vment,  which  he 
diJ.    At  this  same  season,  sir  Jjhn  Aymery,  an  English  knight,  and 
the  greatest  csptain  we  had,  made  an  excursion  down  the  L  ire  to- 
ward  la  Charit6:  he  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  the  lords  de  Rouge- 
ment  and  de  Vendelay,  with  the  men  of  the  archpriest.    Tiiey  were 
the  st-oagest,  and  overpowered  him:  h»  was  mide  prisoner,  and 
ransomed  for  thirty  thousand  francs,  which  he  instantly  paid  down. 
He  was,  however,  so  much  vexed  at  being  captured,  and  with  hi'j 
loss,  that  he  swore  he  would  never  reenter  his  fort  until  he  had  had 
his  revenge.    He  collected,  therefore,  a  large  body  of  companions, 
and  came  to  la  Charit^  on  the  Loire,  and  entreated  the  captuins, 
such  a3  Limit,  Carsuelle,  le  bourg  de  Perigord,  and  myself  (who 
were  come  thither  for  our  amu^^ement,)  to  accompany  him  in  an  ex- 
jieditiin.    We  aeked  him,  'Whither?'    'By  my  faith,'  replied  he, 
'  we  will  cross  the  Loire  at  port  St.  Thibaut,  and  scale  the  town  and 
castle  of  Sancerre.§    I  have  made  a  vow,  that  I  will  never  reenter 
my  own  castle  until  I  shall  have  seen  the  boys  of  Sancerre  ;  and  if 
•ve  coulJ  conquer  that  garrison,  with  the  earl's  children  within  it, 
John,  Loui^,  and  Robert,  we  should  be  made  men,  and  masters  of 
the  whole  country.    We  may  easily  succeed  in  our  attempt,  for  they 
pay  no  attenti  051  to  u?!,  and  our  remaining  longer  here  is  not  of  any 
Jidvant^ge.'    '  That  is  true,'  we  answered,  and  promised  to  accom- 
pany  him,  and  went  away  to  make  ourselves  ready. 

It  happened,"  continued  le  Bast  >t.de  Mauleon,  "  that  our  plot  was 

*  Biiule  of  ('.M;herCl364. 

ttit.  Pi.iirfi.iiii  de  Melcheres  and  St.  PomoRin  sar  Vesbre,  villages  of  Bourbonnois, 
near  Mnulinn. 

t  "  St.  herre  l«  Moufier"— a  town  of  Nivernois,  seven  lesigues  from  Moulins. 

4  "  Sttuc«ne"~ac  j^n^sipcviowo  »n  Umy,  Mfar  tlw  J-oire,  eight  leuguet  fxom  BoursM. 


discovered,  and  known  to  the  town  of  Sancerre.  A  valiant  squire 
from  the  lower  part  of  Burgundy,  called  Guichart  d'Albigon,  was  at 
the  time  governor  of  the  town,  who  took  great  pains  to  guard  it  well. 
The  earl's  children,  who  were  all  three  knights,  were  with  him. 
This  Guichart  had  a  brother,  a  monk  in  the  abbey  of  St.  Thibaut, 
near  Sancerre,  who  was  sent  by  the  governor  to  la  Chajitd,  with  the 
composition-money  that  some  of  the  towns  in  the  upper  districts 
owed.  They  were  careless  about  him,  and  he  discovered,  I  know 
not  how,  our  intentions  and  what  our  numbers  were,  as  well  as  the 
names  of  the  captains  of  the  different  forts  near  la  Charite,  with  the 
strength  of  their  garrisons,  and  also  at  what  hour  and  in  what  man. 
ner  we  were  to  cross  the  river  at  Port  St.  Thibaut.  Having  gained 
this  information,  he  hastened  to  disclose  it  to  his  brother  and  the 
young  knights  of  Sancerre.  They  made  instant  preparations  for 
their  defence,  and  sent  notice  of  the  intended  attack  to  the  knights 
and  squires  of  Berry  and  the  Bourbonnois,  and  to  the  captains  of  the 
different  garrisons  in  the  neighborhood,  so  that  they  were  four  hun. 
dred  good  lances.  They  placed  a  strong  ambuscade,  of  two  hua 
dred  spears,  in  a  wood  near  the  town. 

"  We  set  out  at  sunset  from  la  Charitd,  and  rode  on  bnskly,  in 
good  order,  until  we  came  to  Prully,  where  we  had  collected  a  num- 
ber of  boats,  to  pass  us  and  our  horses  over  the  river.  We  crossed 
the  Loire,  as  we  had  intended,  and  were  all  over  about  midnight : 
our  horses  crossed,  also,  without  accident ;  but,  as  daybreak  was  near, 
we  ordered  a  hundred  of  our  men  to  remain  behind  to  guard  the 
horses  and  boats ;  and  the  rest  advanced  with  a  good  pace,  passing 
by  the  ambuscade,  which  took  no  notice  of  us.  AVhen  we  had  gone 
about  a  quarter  of  a  league,  they  sallied  forth  upon  those  at  the  rival 
side,  whom  they  instantly  conquered,  for  all  wore  slain  or  made  pris 
oners  ;  the  horses  were  captured,  and  the  passage  of  the  river  se. 
cured,  when,  mounting  our  horses,  they  stuck  spurs  into  them, 
and  arrived  at  the  town  as  quick  as  we  did.  They  shouted  on  al; 
sides,  *  Our  lady  for  Sancerre  !'  for  the  count  himself  was  in  the 
town  with  his  men,  and  sir  Louis  and  sir  Pcobert  had  formed  the  am. 
buscade.  We  were  thus  completely  surrounded,  and  knew  not 
which  way  to  turn  ourselves  :  the  shock  of  lancts  was  great ;  foi 
those  on  horseback  instantly  dismounted  on  their  arrival,  and  attacked 
us  fiercely ;  but  what  hurt  us  the  most,  was  the  impossibility  of  ex- 
tending our  front,  for  we  were  inclosed  in  a  narrow  road,  with 
hedges  and  vineyards  on  each  side,  with  our  enemies  before  and  be. 
hind  us.  They  knew  well  the  country,  and  had  posted  a  body  of 
their  men  and  servants  in  the  vineyards,  v/ho  cast  stones  and  flinta 
thai  bruised  us  much  :  we  could  not  retreat,  and  had  also  great  diffi- 
culty  to  approach  the  town,  which  is  situated  on  a  hill. 

"  We  had  very  hard  work :  sir  John  Aymery,  our  captain,  who 
had  led  us  thither,  was  dangerously  wounded  by  Guichart  d'Albigon, 
who,  exerting  himself  to  save  him,  pushed  him  into  a  house  in  the 
town,  and  threw  him  on  a  bed,  telling  the  master  to  take  great  care 
of  his  prisoner,  and  make  haste  to  have  his  wounds  dressed,  for  his 
rank  was  such,  that  if  his  life  were  saved,  he  would  pay  twenty  thou, 
sand  francs.  On  saying  this,  Guichart  left  his  prisoner  and  relumed 
to  the  battle,  where  he  showed  himself  a  good  man-at-arms. 

"  Among  others,  the  young  kr  ights  of  Sancerre  had  come  to  de. 
fend  the  country,  with  sir  Guichart  Dauphin,  the  lord  de  Marnay,  sir 
Gerard  and  sir  William  de  Bourbon,  the  lords  de  Cousant,  de  la 
Pierre,  de  la  Palice,  de  Neutey,  de  la  Croise,  de  la  Sicete,  and  many 
more  :  I  must  say  it  was  a  very  hard-fought  and  murderous  battle 
we  kept  our  ground  as  long  as  we  were  able,  inscmuch  that  several 
were  sLin  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  By  their  actions  they  seemed 
more  desirous  to  take  us  alive  than  to  kill  us :  at  last  they  made 
prisoners  of  Carsuelle,  Lamit,  Naudon,  le  bourg  ds  Perigord,  Ic  bourg 
de  I'Esparre,  Angerot,  Lamontgis,  Phillip  du  Roc,  Pierre  de  Ccrlhon, 
le  Pesat  de  Pamiers,  le  bourg  d'Armesen  ;  in  short,  all  our  ccmpan. 
ions  who  were  i.n  that  neighborhood.  We  were  conducted  to  the 
caftle  of  Sancerre  in  great  triumph  :  and  the  free  companies  never 
suffered  such  loss  in  France  as  they  did  that  day.  Guichart  d'Albi- 
gon, however,  lost  his  prisoner  through  negligence,  for  he  bled  so 
much  that  he  died  :  such  was  the  end  of  John  Aymery.  By  this  de- 
feat, which  happened  under  the  walls  of  Sar_cerre,  la  Charite  sur 
Loire  surrendered  to  the  French,  as  well  as  the  garrisons  thereabout, 
by  which  means  we  obtained  our  liberties,  and  had  passports  given 
us  to  quit  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  go  whithersoever  we  pltased. 
Fortunately  for  us,  fir  Bertrand  du  Guetclin,  the  lord  de  Beaujeu, 
sir  Arnold  ^'Andreghen,  and  the  count  de  la  Marche,  at  this  momeni 
undertook  an  expedition  into  Spain,  to  assist  the  bastard  Henry 
against  don  Pedro.  Before  that  time,  I  was  in  Brittany  at  the  bat 
tie  of  Auraye,  where  I  served  under  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  and  recov. 
ered  my  affairs ;  for  the  day  was  ours,  and  I  made  tuch  good 
prisoners,  they  paid  me  two  thousand  francs.  I  accompanied  sit 
Hugh  Calveriey  with  ten  lances  into  Spain,  when  we  drove  from 
thence  don  Pedro  ;  but  when  treaties  were  afterwards  made  between 
don  Pedro  and  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  wished  to  enter  Caetille,  I 
was  there,  in  company  with  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  and  returued  to 
Aquit.iine  with  him. 

*'  The  war  was  now  renewed  between  the  king  of  France  and  the 
prince  :  we  had  enough  to  do,  for  it  was  vigorously  canied  on  ;  and 
great  numbers  of  English  and  Gascon  commanders  lost  their  lives: 
however,  thanks  to  God,  I  am  still  alive.  Sir  Robert  Briquet  was 
slain  at  a  place  called  Olivet,  in  the  Ode annoifi}  situated  Lstwee& 


374 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


territories  of  the  duke  of  Orleans  and  the  country  of  Bloi?,  where  a 
E'juirc  from  Hninalt,  a  gallant  man-at.arnis,  and  good  captain,  called 
Aliirs  do  D>jii;tienncs,  surnamed  de  Barbazan,  for  he  was  of  tluit 
fan)ily,  met  him,  and  conquered  both  him  and  his  company.  This 
Alars  was  at  thai  time  governor  of  Bluis  and  its  dependencies,  for  the 
lords  Lpwi;s  John,  and  Guy  dc  Bloia ;  and  it  chanced  that  he  met 
Bir  Robert  Briquet  and  sir  Robert  Cheney  at  Olivet,  when  both  were 
sli'.in  on  the  ppotjand  all  their  men,  for  none  were  ransomed.  After- 
ward?, at  the  battle  of  Niort,  Carsuelle  was  killed  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
(iuesclin,  and  seven  hundred  English  perished  that  day.  Richard 
E'lis  and  Richard  Heline,  two  English  captains,  were  also  killed  at 
St.  Severe  :  I  know  but  few,  except  myself  who  have  escaped  death. 
1  havo  guarded  the  frontiers,  and  supported  the  king  of  England  ;  for 
my  estate  is  in  the  Bordeiois  ;  and  I  have  at  times  been  so  miserably 
poor  that  I  had  not  a  horse  to  mount;  at  other  times  rich  enough, 
ju=t  as  good  fortune  befell  me.  Raymonet  de  I'Espee  and  I  were 
Bonif  time  companions  :  we  held  the  castles  of  Mauvoisin,  Trigalet, 
and  Nantilleux,  in  the  Toulousain,  on  the  borders  of  Bigorre,  which 
were  very  profitable  to  us.  When  the  duke  of  Anjou  came  to 
attack  them  with  his  army,  Raymonet  turned  to  the  French ;  but  1 
remained  steady  to  the  English,  and  shall  do  so  as  long  as  I  live. 
In  truth,  when  I  lost  the  castle  of  Trigalet,  and  was  escorted  to 
castle  Cuillet,  after  the  retreat  of  the  duke  of  Anjou  into  France,  I 
resolved  to  do  something  which  should  either  make  me  or  ruin  me. 
I  therwfore  sent  spies  to  reconnoitre  the  town  and  castle  of  Thurie 
in  the  Albigeois,  which  castle  has  since  been  worth  to  me,  as  well 
by  compositions  as  by  good  luck,  one  hundred  thousand  francs.  1 
will  tell  you  by  what  means  I  conquered  it.  On  the  outside  of  the 
town  and  castle,  there  is  a  beautiful  spring  of  water,  where  every 
morning  the  women  of  the  town  come  to  fill  their  pails  or  other 
vessels  ;  which  having  done,  they  carry  them  back  on  their  heads. 
Upon  this,  I  formed  my  plan ;  and,  taking  with  me  fifty  men  from 
the  castle  of  Cuillet,  we  rode  all  day  over  heaths  and  through  woods, 
and  about  midnight  I  placed  an  ambuscade  near  Thurie.  Myself, 
with  only  six  others,  disguised  as  women,  with  pails  in  our  hands, 
entered  the  meadow  very  near  the  town,  and  hid  ourselves  in  a  heap 
of  hay ;  for  it  was  about  St.  .lohn's  day,  and  the  meadows  were 
mown  and  making  into  hay.  When  the  usual  hour  of  opening  the 
gates  arrived,  and  the  women  were  coming  to  the  fountain,  each  of 
us  then  took  his  pail,  and  having  filled  it  placed  it  on  his  head,  and 
made  for  the  town,  our  t"aces  covered  with  handkerchiefs  so  that  no 
one  could  have  known  us.  The  women  that  met  us,  said,  '  Holy 
Mary,  how  early  must  you  have  risen  this  morning!'  We  replied 
in  feigned  voices,  and  passed  on  to  the  gate,  where  we  found  no 
other  guard  but  a  cobbler,  who  was  mending  shoes.  One  of  us 
Bounded  hi.«  liorn,  as  a  notice  for  the  ambuscade  to  advance.  The 
cobbler,  who  iiad  not  paid  any  attention  to  us,  hearing  the  horn,  cried 
out,  '  Hola  1  who  is  it  that  has  blown  the  horn?'  We  answered, 
*It  is  a  priest  who  is  going  into  the  country*:  I  know  not  whether 
he  be  the  curate  or  chaplain  of  the  town.'  '  That  is  true,'  replied 
In; :  '  it  is  sir  Francis,  our  priest,  who  likes  to  go  early  to  the  fields 
iii  search  of  hares.'  Our  companions  soon  joined  us,  when  we 
entered  the  town  and  found  no  one  prepared  to  defend  it.  Thus  did 
I  gain  the  town  and  castle  of  Thurie,  which  has  been  to  me  of 
greater  pnjfit  and  more  annual  revenue  than  this  castle  and  all  its 
dependencies  are  worth.  At  this  moment,  I  know  not  how  to  act : 
for  1  am  in  treaty  with  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  dauphin 
ri'Auvergne,  who  have  been  expressly  commissioned  by  the  king  of 
P'rauce  t  >  buy  all  towns  and  castles  from  the  captains  of  the  free 
companies,  wherever  they  may  be,  in  Auvergne,  Rouergue,  Limou. 
Ei!i,  Agen,  Quercy,  Perigord,  Albigeois,  and  from  all  those  who  have 
made  war  under  the  name  of  the  king  of  England.  Several  have 
BoUl  their  forts,  and  gone  away ;  and  I  am  doubtful  whether  or  not 
to  sell  mine."  Upon  this,  the  bourg  de  Copaire  said,  Cousin, 
what  you  say  is  true ;  for  I  also  have  had  intelligence  since  my 
arrival  at  Oithes,  from  Carlet,  which  I  hold  in  Auvergne,  that  the 
lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  marshal  of  France,  will  soon  be  here :  he  is 
now  incognitj  at  Tarbes,  as  I  have  heard  from  those  who  have  seen 
him." 

They  now  called  for  wine,  of  which  when  brought  we  all  drank, 
and  Baftk.'t  de  Mauleon  said  to  me,  "  Well,  sir  .John,  what  do  you 
fiay  ?  H  ive  I  well  told  you  my  life?  I  have  had  many  more  ad- 
ventures, but  of  which  I  neither  can  nor  will  speak."  *'  Yes,  that 
you  have,  by  my  faith,"  added  I :  and,  wishing  him  to  continue  his 
conver8:ition,  I  asked  what  was  become  of  a  gallant  squire,  called 
Louis  Ruimbau',  whom  I  had  met  once  at  Avignon.  '*  I  will  tell 
you."  replied  he.  "  At  the  time  when  sir  Sequin  de  Batefol,  who 
had  possession  of  Brioude  in  Vdiay,  ten  leagues  from  Puy  in  Au- 
vergne, after  having  carried  on  the  war  in  that  country  with  much 
success,  was  returning  to  Gascony,  he  gave  to  Louis  Raimbaut  and 
lo  a  companion  of  his,  called  Limousin,  Brioude  and  Ance  on  the 
Sacne,  The  country  at  that  time  was  so  desolated  and  harassed, 
tind  so  full  of  free  companies  in  every  part,  that  none  dared  to  ven. 
turo  out  of  their  houses.  I  must  inform  j'ou,  that  between  Brioude 
and  Ance,  the  country  is  mountainous,  aad  the  distance  from  one  of 
those  towns  to  the  other  twenty.six  leagues.  However,  when  Louis 
Uaiujbaut  was  pleased  to  ride  from  one  of  these  places  to  the  other 
he  made  nothing  of  it ;  for  he  had  several  forts  in  Forets  and  else' 
\vhcrc,  to  hull  and  refresh  himself.   The  gentlemen  of  Auvergne* 


Forius,  and  Vdlay,  had  been  so  oppressed  by  ransom  to  regain  their 
liberty,  they  dreaded  to  take  up  arms  again  ;  and  there  were  no 
great  lords  in  PVance  who  raised  any  men.  The  king  of  France 
was  young,  and  had  too  much  to  do  in  various  parts  of  his  kingdom  ; 
for  the  free  companies  had  quartered  themselves  everywhere,  and  he 
could  not  get  rid  of  them.  Many  of  the  great  lords  of  France  were 
hostages  in  England  ;  during  which  time  their  property  and  vassals 
were  pdlaged,  and  there  was  not  any  remedy  for  this  mischief,  as  their 
men  were  too  dispirited  even  to  defend  themselves.  Louis  Raim- 
baut and  Limousin,  who  had  been  brothers  in  arms,  at  length  quar. 
relied,  and  I  will  tell  you  why.  Louis  Raimbaut  had  at  i  rioude  a 
very  handsome  woman  for  his  mistress,  of  whom  he  was  passionately 
fond  ;  and,  when  he  made  any  excursions  from  Brioude  to  Ance,  ha 
intrusted  her  to  the  care  of  Limousin.  Limousin  was  his  brvther  in 
arms,  and  in  him  did  he  put  his  whole  confidence  ;  but  he  took  such 
good  care  of  the  fair  lady  that  he  obtained  every  favor  from  her,  and 
Louis  Raimbaut  had  information  of  it.  This  enranged  Louis  Raim- 
baut against  his  companion  ;  and,  in  order  to  insult  him  as  much  as 
possible,  he  ordered  him  to  be  seized  by  his  servants  and  marched 
naked,  all  but  his  drawers,  through  the  town,  and  then  flogged  with 
rods  :  at  every  corner  of  a  street,  trumpets  sounded  before  him,  and 
his  action  was  proclaimed  :  he  was  then,  in  this  state,  and  with  only 
a  plain  coat  on,  thrust  out  of  the  town,  and  banished  as  a  traitor. 
Louis  Raimbaut  thus  insulted  Limousin  ;  but  he  was  so  much  hurt 
at  it,  he  vowed  revenge  whenever  he  should  have  an  opportunity, 
which  he  afterwards  found. 

"  Limousin,  during  the  time  he  was  in  command  at  Briosde,  had 
always  spared  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  la  Voulte.  situated  on  the 
Rhone,  in  his  different  excursions  to  Ance,  and  in  the  country  of 
Vdlay,  for  he  had  been  kind  to  him  in  his  youth.  He  therefore 
resolved  to  go  to  him,  entreat  his  mercy,  and  beg  he  would  make 
his  peace  with  France,  for  that  he  would  henceforward  be  a  loyal 
Frenchman.  He  went  therefore  to  Voulte,  being  well  acquainted 
with  the  roads,  and  entered  a  house,  for  he  was  on  foot :  after  he 
had  inquired  what  hour  it  was,  he  went  to  the  castle  to  wait  on  its 
lord.  The  porter  would  not  at  first  allow  him  to  enter  the  gate  ; 
but,  after  many  fair  words,  he  was  permitted  to  come  into  the  gate- 
way,  and  ordered  not  to  stir  further  without  permission,  which  he 
cheerfully  promised.  The  lord  de  la  Voulte,  in  the  afternoon,  came 
into  the  court  to  amuse  himself,  and  advanced  to  the  gate :  Limou. 
sin  instantly  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  said,  '  My  lord,  do  yott 
not  know  me  ?'  '  Not  I,  by  my  faith,'  replied  the  lord,  who  never 
imagined  it  was  Limousin  ;  but,  having  looked  at  him  some  time, 
added:  'Thou  resemblest  very  much  Limousin,  who  was  formerly 
my  page.'  *  On  my  troth,  my  lord,  Limousin  I  am,  and  your  servant 
also.'  He  then  begged  his  pardon  for  what  had  passed,  and  told 
him  exactly  everything  that  had  happened  to  him,  and  how  Louis 
Raimbaut  had  treated  him.  The  lord  de  la  Voulte  said,  '  Limousin, 
if  what  thou  hast  told  me  be  true,  and  if  I  may  rely  on  thy  assurance 
that  thou  wilt  become  a  good  Frenchman,  I  will  make  thy  peace.' 
'  By  my  faith,  my  lord,  I  have  never  done  so  much  harm  to  France 
as  I  will  henceforward  do  it  service.'  '  I  shall  see,'  replied  the  lord 
de  la  Voulte.  From  that  time  he  retained  him  in  his  castle,  and  did 
not  allow  him  to  depart  until  he  had  made  his  peace  everywhere. 
When  Limousin  could  with  honor  bear  arms,  the  lord  de  la  Voulte 
mounted  and  armed  him,  and  conducted  him  to  the  seneschal  de 
Vclay,  at  Puy,  to  make  them  acquainted  with  each  other.  He  was 
there  examined  as  to  the  strength  and  situation  of  Brioude,  and  also 
respecting  Louis  Raimbaut;  at  what  times  he  made  excursions,  and 
whither  he  generally  directed  them.  '  I  know  by  heart  the  roads  he 
takes,  for  with  him  and  without  him  I  have  too  often  traversed  them; 
and,  if  you  will  collect  a  body  of  men-at-arms  for  an  expedition,  I 
will  forfeit  my  head  if  you  do  not  take  him  within  a  fortnight.'  The 
lords  agreed  to  his  proposal,  and  spies  were  sent  abroad  to  observe 
when  Louis  Raimbaut  should  leave  Brioude  for  Ance  in  the  Lyonois. 
When  Limousin  was  certain  he  had  left  Brioude,  he  told  the  lord  de 
la  Voulte  to  assemble  his  men,  for  that  Raimbaut  was  at  Ance  and 
would  soon  return,  and  that  he  would  conduct  them  to  a  defile 
through  which  he  must  pass.  The  lord  de  la  Voulte  collected  his 
men,  and  made  him  the  leader  of  the  expedition,  having  sent  off  to 
the  baliff  of  Velav,  the  lord  de  Montclare,  sir  Guerrct  de  SaHeres, 
and  his  son,  sir  Plouserat  de  Vernet,  the  lord  de  Villeneuve,  and  to 
all  the  men-at-arms  thereabout:  they  were  in  the  whole  full  three 
hundred  spears;  and  when  assembled  at  Nonnay,  by  the  advice  of 
Limousin,  they  formed  two  ambuscades.  The  viscount  de  Polignar 
and  the  lord  de  Chalen^on  commanded  one,  and  the  lords  de  la 
Voulte,  de  Montclare,  de  Salieres,  an'^  sir  Louis  de  Tournon,  the 
ether.  They  had  equally  civided  their  men ;  and  the  viscount  de 
Polignac  and  his  party  were  posted  near  St.  Rambut  in  Forets,  at  a 
pass  where  Louis  Raimbaut  would  be  forced  to  cross  the  river  Loire 
at  the  bridge,  or  higher  up  at  a  ford  above  Puy. 

When  Louis  Raimbaut  had  finished  his  business  at  Ance,  he  set 
out  with  his  forty  lances,  not  expecting  to  meet  with  any  one,  nor 
suspecting  anything  from  Limousin,  as  he  was  the  farthest  from  his 
thoughts.    J  rnust  tell  you,  that  he  was  accustomed  never  to  go  and 
:  return  by  the  same  road  :  he  had  come  by  St.  Rambut.    On  his  re. 
I  turn,  he  went  over  the  hills  above  Lyons,  and  Vienne,  and  below 
j  the  village  of  Argent-il,*  and  then  Ftrnight  toward  le  Monastier, 
'  ♦  "Areeuuil,"  a  villu««  ui  Fer6ts,  lioccM  of  Vieon*. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


375 


three  short  leagues  from  Pay ;  and  after  pas&ing  between  the  castles 
of  Mene^trol  and  Montfaucon,  he  made  a  circuit  toward  a  village 
called  le  Batterie,  between  Nonnay  and  St.  Julien.  There  is  a  pass 
in  the  wood  there  that  cannot  be  avoided  by  any  of  those  who  take 
this  road,  unless  they  go  through  Nonnay;  and  there  was  posted  the 
ambuscade  of  the  lord  de  la  Voulte,  with  about  two  hundred  spears. 
Louis  Raimbnut,  suspecting  nothing,  was  surprised  ;  and  the  lord  de 
ta  Voulte  and  his  men  kiu)wing  what  they  were  to  do,  lowered  their 
lances  and  shouting  their  ciy  of '  La  Voulte  !'  instantly  charged  him 
and  his  companions,  who  were  riding  much  at  their  ease.  On  the 
first  shock,  the  greater  part  were  unhorsed  :  and  Louis  Raimbaut  was 
struck  to  th*^  ground  by  a  squire  of  Auvergne,  called  Amblardon, 
who, advancing  on  him,  made  him  his  prisoner;  the  remainder  were 
either  killed  or  taken  ;  not  one«escaped  ;  and  they  found  in  a  private 
trunk  xh'i  sum  of  three  thousand  francs,  which  he  had  received  at 
Ance  as  the  composition  of  the  villagers  near,  which  gave  much 
pleasure  to  the  captors,  for  each  had  a  share. 

"  When  Limousin  saw  Louis  Raimbaut  thus  caught,  he  showed 
himself,  and  said  reproachfully,  '  Louis,  Louis  I  you  should  have  been 
better  accompanied.  Do  you  remember  the  insult  and  shame  you 
made  me  undergo  at  Bdoude,  on  account  of  your  mistress?  I  did 
not  think  that  for  a  woman  you  would  have  made  me  suffer  what  you 
did ;  for,  if  it  had  happened  to  me,  I  should  not  have  been  so  angry. 
To  two  brothers  in  arms,  such  as  we  were  then,  one  woman  might 
Jsave  occasionally  served.'  The  lords  laughed  at  this  speech,  but 
Louis  had  no  such  inclination.  By  the  capture  of  Louis  Raimbaut, 
those  of  Brioude  surendered  to  the  seneschal  of  Auvergne  ;  for,  after 
the  loss  of  their  leader  and  the  flower  of  their  men,  they  could  not 
keep  it.  The  garrisons  at  Ance  and  in  the  other  forts  in  V^lay  and 
Forots  did  the  same,  and  were  glad  to  escape  with  their  lives. 

"  Louis  Raimbaut  was  carried  to  Nonnay  and  imprisoned  ;  infor- 
mation  was  sent  the  king  of  France  of  "be  event,  who  was  much 
rejoiced  thereat ;  and  soon  after,  as  I  have  heard,  orders  carne  for 
him  to  be  beheaded  at  Villeneuve,  near  Avignon.  Thus  died  Louis 
Raimbaut :  may  God  receive  his  soul  I  Now,  my  fair  sir,"  said  Bas- 
tot  de  Mauleon,  "  have  not  I  well  chatted  away  the  nigjfct?  and  yet 
all  I  have  said  is  true."  "  Indeed  you  have,"  answered  I,  "  and 
many  thanks  for  it :  I  have  had  great  pleasure  in  listening  to  you, 
and  it  shiill  not  be  lost;  for,  if  God  permit  me  to  return  to  my  own 
country,  all  I  have  heard  you  say,  and  all  I  shall  have  seen  worthy 
to  be  mentioned,  in  the  noble  and  grand  history  which  the  gallant 
count  de  Bluis  has  employed  me  on,  shall  be  chronicled,  through 
God's  grace,  that  memory  of  such  events  may  be  perpetuated." 

On  saying  this,  the  bourg  de  Copnire,  whose  name  was  Ejrnauton, 
began  to  s^crk,  and,  I  could  perceive,  would  willingly  have  related 
the  life  and  adventures  of  himself  and  his  brother,  the  bourg  Ang. 
lois;  and  ho  w  they  had  borne  arms  in  Auvergne  and  elsewhere,- but 
there  was  no  time  ;  for  the  watch  of  the  castle  had  sounded  his  horn, 
to  assemble  those  in  the  town  of  Orthfes,  who  were  engaged  to  sup 
with  the  count  de  Fuix.  The  two  squires  then  mad*^  themselves 
ready,  and  having  lighted  torches,  we  left  the  inn  together,  taking 
the  road  to  the  castle,  as  did  all  the  knights  and  squires  who  lodged 
in  tlie  town. 

Too  much  praise  cannot  be  given  ta  the  state  and  magnificence  of 
the  count  de  Foix,  nor  can  it  be  too  much  recommended ;  for,  du. 
ring  my  st^y  there,  I  found  him  such,  as  far  to  exceed  all  that  1  can 
say  of  him,  and  I  saw  many  things  which  gave  me  great  pleasure. 

0.1  Chriitmrir-day  were  seated  at  his  table  four  bishops  of  his  own 
country,  two  Clementists  and  two  Urbanists.    The  bishops  of  Pam- 
iers  and  Lescar,  Clemeutists,  were  seated  at  top,  and  next  to  them 
the  bishops  of  Aire  and  Ron,  on  the  borders  of  the  Bordelois  and 
Bayonne,  Urbanitts:  the  count  de  Foix  sat  next,  then  the  viscount 
de  Roquebertin,  a  Gascon,  the  viscount  de  Bruniquel,  the  viscount 
de  G  jusserant,  then  an  English  knight  called  sir  William  Willoughby, 
whom  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  at  that  time  residing  at  Bordeaux,  had 
eent  thither.    At  another  table  were  five  abbots  and  two  Arragonian 
kiiigh's,  called  sir  Raymond  de  Montflorentin  and  sir  Martin  de 
Ruane.    At  another  table  were  seated  knights  and  squires  from  Gas. 
cony  and  Bigorre  :  firt^t,  the  lord  d'Anchin,  then  sir  Gaillard  de  la 
Motte,  fir  Raymond  de  Cha,teauneuf,  the  lord  de  Chaumont,  Gas. 
cons,  the  lords  de  Cnpaire,  de  la  Lanne,  de  Montferrat,  sir  William 
Bernard,  tir  Peter  Courton,  the  k>rd  de  Valenchin,  and  sir  Aingale, 
Hurnamed  le  Easele.    At  other  tables  were  many  knights  from  B6arn. 
Sir  Espfiign  du  Lyon,  sir  Siquart  du  Buis  Verdun,  tir  Nouvans  de 
Nouvaillcs,  and  sir  Peter  de  Vaux,  in  B^arn,  were  chief  stewards 
of  the  iiall.     The  count's  bastard-brothers,  sir  Ernaut  Guillaume 
and  sir  Peter  de  B<;arne,  waited  ;  and  his  two  bastard.sons,  sir  Evan 
de  i'Eschelle  placed  the  dishes,  and  sir  Gracien  served  him  with  wine. 
There  were  very  many  minstrels  in  the  hall,  as  well  those  belonging 
to  the  count,  as  to  the  .':trangers,  who,  at  their  leisure,  played  away 
their  mi;i;tielsy.    This  day  the  count  gave  to  the  minstrels  and  he. 
raids  fiye  hundred  francs  among  them  ;  and  he  clcth'^jd  the  minstrels 
of  the  duke  de  Touraiae,  who  were  there,  with  cloth  of  g'Ad  trimmed 
with  ermine,  which  dresses  v/ere  valued  at  two  hundred  francs.  The 
dinner  las  ted  Uiitil  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.    I  willingly  like  to 
talk  of  the  handsome  ef  tablishment  of  the  gallant  count  de  Fcix,  for 
1  was  twelve  weeks  cf  his  household,  and  generously  treated,  in  all 
respects.    During  my  residence  at  Orthfes,  it  was  my  own  fault  if  I 
did  not  collect  inlomiation  from  every  country,  for  the  gentle  knight, 


sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  with  whom  I  had  entered  the  country,  and  to 
whom  I  told  all  my  wants,  made  me  acquainted  with  such  knights  anc 
squires  as  were  well  able  to  inform  me  justly  cf  all  the  things  I  waa 
desirous  of  knowing.  I  there  learnt  much  concerning  Portugal  and 
Castills  :  how  their  affairs  were  going  on,  and  the  battles  which  thef  o 
two  kings  and  their  allies  had  fought,  of  which  I  will  give  a  true 
account. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

A  STCORT  RECAPITtJI.ATION  OF  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  BEFORE  SAID,  OF  THE  WAR 
BETWEEN  KING  JOHN  OF  CASTILLE  AND  JOHN  OF  PORTUGAI..  THIS 
SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

You  may  remember,  that  I  have  before  related,  how  don  John  of 

Castille  had  besieged  the  master  of  Avis,  whom  the  principal  towns 
had  crowned  king  for  his  valor,  though  in  truth  he  was  a  bastard,  in 
the  city  of  Lisbon.  You  have  also  heard  how  this  king  had  sent 
special  embassadors  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge 
for  succor,  as  they  had  married  his  cousin?;.  The  embassadors  were 
two  knights,  sir  John  Radinghos  and  sir  John  Testa-d'oro,  with  a 
professor  of  law,  who  was  also  archdeacon  of  Lisbon :  they  continued 
tiieir  voyage  with  a  favorable  wind,  and  arrived  at  Southampton, 
where  they  disembarked,  and  staid  a  day  to  recover  themselves  : 
they  then  hired  horses,  for  they  had  not  brought  any  with  them,  and 
took  the  great  road  to  London.  It  was  in  the  month  of  August,  when 
the  king  vv  as  in  Wales  hunting  and  taking  his  pleasure.  The  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Buckingham  were  also 
at  their  seats  in  the  country.  This  gave  the  embassadors  the  more 
pain  ;  but  they  went  first  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  resided  at 
Hertford,  tvv-enty  miles  from  London.  The  duke  graciously  received 
them  :  he  opened  their  credential  letters,  and  read  them  over  three 
times,  the  better  to  comprehend  them,  and  then  said  :  You  are 
welcome  to  this  country :  but  you  could  not  have  come  at  a  more 
unfortunate  season  in  the  whole  year  to  obtain  speedy  assistance,  for 
the  king  and  my  brothers  are  all  scattered  abroad  in  different  parts, 
so  that  you  cannot  have  any  answer  before  Michaelmas,  when  the 
parliament  will  assemble  at  London,  and  the  king  return  to  West 
minster.  But  as  this  business  more  particularly  affects  my  brcthcr 
and  myself,  I  will  write  to  him  ;  and  we  will  shortly  be  in  London, 
and  then  consider  with  you  how  it  will  be  best  for  us  to  act  in  this 
affair.  You  will  return  to  London,  and  I  will  let  you  know  when 
my  brother  and  myself  are  there."  The  embassadors  from  Portugal 
were  well  satisfied  with  this  answer,  and  leaving  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster,  returned  to  London,  where  they  lodged  themselves  and  re- 
mained at  their  ease. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  not  forgetful  of  his  promise,  and  in- 
stantly wrote  private  letters  to  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  containing  an 
account  of  what  you  have  heard.  When  the  earl  had  perused  them 
attentively,  it  was  not  long  before  he  set  ofi'for  Hertford,  near  Ware, 
where  the  duke  of  Lancaster  resided.  After  consulting  on  this  busi. 
ness  three  days  together,  they  came  to  London,  according  to  the 
duke's  promise  to  the  Portuguese,  where  on  their  arrival  they  dis- 
mounted at  their  houses.  These  two  lords  had  many  and  long  con- 
sultations  with  the  Portuguese  embassadors;  for  the  earl  of  Cambridge 
was  very  ill-pleased  with  the  conduct  of  don  Ferdinand,  the  late  king 
of  Portugal,  saying  he  had  carried  on  the  war  in  too  cowardly  a 
manner,  and  had  made  peace  with  the  Spaniards  contrary  to  the  will 
of  the  English.  The  earl,  therefore,  very  much  doubted  if,  in  the 
ensuing  parliament,  the  king's  council  would  assent  to  an  expedition 
to  Portugal ;  for  the  one  that  had  been  sent  iBither  hod  cost  the 
nation  a  large  sum,  not  less  than  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  and 
had  nothing  done. 

The  Portuguese  embassadors  readily  comprehended  what  the  earl 
said,  and  replied,  "  My  lord,  those  times  are  passed,  and  it  is  now 
otherwise.    Our  late  king,  God  pardon  his  soul  I  was  marvellously 
afraid  of  the  chances  of  war ;  but  the  presont  king  is  full  of  enter 
prise  and  valor,  for  were  he  to  meet  his  enemies  in  the  field  three 
times  more  in  number  than  himself,  he  would  combat  them,  whaU 
ever  might  be  the  consequences  ;  and  we  can  most  loyally  assurt 
you,  that  this  is  fact.    My  lords,  it  is  very  clear  that  you  are  inte 
rested  in  this  quarrel ;  for  it  is  your  business  to  make  war  on  Cas 
tille,  and  conquer  it,  as  by  right  it  belongs  to  you  as  the  heritage  of 
your  wives.    Now,  to  obtain  this  conquest,  you  cannot  have  any 
entrance  into  Castille  like  that  through  Portugal ;  for  you  will  have 
all  that  country  for  your  friends.    Therefore,  exert  your  infiuence, 
that  one  of  you  may  go  thither  with  such  a  powerful  force,  that  joined 
to  those  you  will  find  there,  you  will  be  enabled  to  keep  the  field  1" 

The-'duke  of  Lancaster  replied,  '*  It  does  not  depend  on  us,  but 
on  the  king  and  the  nation,  and  you  may  be  assured  we  will  do 
everything  we  possibly  can."  Thus  ended  these  conferences.  The 
Portuguese  remained  in  London  waiting  for  the  meeting  of  parlia- 
ment, and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge  went  to 
their  estates  in  the  north  of  England. 

About  Michaelmas,  when  the  parliament  was  to  meet  vt  WesU 
minster,  the  king  was  on  his  return  toward  London,  and  had  arrived 
at  Windsor ;  from  thence  he  came  to  Chertsey  and  to  Richmond. 
He  was  accompanied  wherever  he  went  by  the  queen,  his  whole 
court,  and  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  for  his  favor  was  such,  nothing  was 
done  without  his  approbation.    At  the  period  I  am  now  speaking 


37(5 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE.   SPAIN.  &c. 


of,  the  \vir3  in  Flanders  were  going  on  between  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  and  tlie  Glient  men.  The  bishop  of  Norwich,  sir  Hugh  Gal- 
verley,  sir  William  Elniham,  sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  the  others,  were 
jupt  come  back  t;)  England,  whom  the  king  of  France  had  surrounded 
at  Bourbourg,  as  has  ah-eady  been  related  in  this  history. 

Tnices  had  been  concluded  between  the  Flemings,  French,  Eng. 
lish,  and  Sects,  to  last  until  Michaelmas  in  1384  :  notwithstanding 
which,  the  English  had  so  much  on  their  hands  that  they  knew  not 
which  way  to  turn  ;  for,  besides  the  business  of  Portugal,  the  coun- 
cil cf  Ghent  was  in  London,  to  request  as  governor,  to  assist  and 
direct  them,  one  of  the  king's  brothers,  or  the  earl  of  Salisbury. 
There  were  in  this  parliament  many  debates,  as  well  respecting  the 
Flemings  as  the  Portuguese  and  the  Scots  ;  for  the  war  still  contin- 
ued in  those  parts  by  the  truce  not  having  been  proclaimed.  The 
duke  of  Lancaster,  in  particular,  labored  hard  to  obtain  the  command 
of  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  to  carry  to  Portugal,  and 
cxplai:ied  to  the  prelates,  barons,  and  commoners  of  the  realm,  how 
they  were  bound  to  assist  him  and  his  brother  in  the  recovery  of  their 
inheritance,  which  they  had  sworn  and  engaged  to  do  when  their 
nephew  the  king  was  crowned,  as  was  apparent  by  deeds  then  sealed. 
The  duke  complained  bitterly  of  the  wrongs  that  had  been  done  him 
and  his  brother  by  delaying  the  matter ;  and  that  in  truth,  when  the 
earl  of  Cambridge  had  gone  thither  on  the  faith  of  their  promising 
him  everything  necessary  for  such  an  expedition,  they  had  meanly 
fulfilled  their  engagements :  he  was  to  have  had  two  thousand  lances 
and  as  many  archers  sent  to  him,  but  they  never  were  ordered,  which 
had  caused  the  settlement  of  the  dispute  for  their  just  rights  and  in- 
heritances to  be  so  much  the  longer  delayed. 

This  speech  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  attentively  heard,  and 
some  of  the  most  able  in  the  council  declared  he  was  in  the  right ; 
but,  the  necessities  of  the  kingdom  being  more  pressing,  they  must 
be  first  attended  to.  Some  were  for  instantly  agreeing  to  his  request : 
others  remonstrated  by  saying,  it  would  be  wrong  to  weaken  the 
kingdom  by  sending  two  thousand  men-at-arms  and  four  thousand 
archers  to  such  a  distance  as  Portugal.  Besides,  so  long  a  voyage 
was  dangerous;  and  the  climate  of  Portugal  hot  and  unhealthy  ;  and, 
if  such  a  considerable  force  were  sent,  the  kingdom  might  suffer  an 
irrecoverable  loss.  Notwithstanding  these  arguments  and  doubts  of 
what  might  be  the  consequences,  it  was  settled  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  should  cross  the  sea  in  the  summer  with  seven  hundred 
men-at-arms  and  four  thousand  archers,  and  that  they  should  all  re- 
ceive pay  for  one  quarter  of  a  year  in  advance  :  it  was,  however, 
reserved,  that  should  anything  in  the  mean  time  fall  out  inimical 
from  France  or  Scotland,  the  expedition  to  Portugal  was  to  be  de- 
ferred. The  duke  of  Lancaster  assented  to  this,  for  he  could  not 
gain  more. 

You  have  before  seen  in  this  history,  that  after  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster  had  collectsd  his  men  and  stores  at  Southampton,  ready  to 
embark  for  Portugal,  and  though  the  embassadors  had  returned 
thither  with  information  of  the  speedy  arrival  of  the  duke  and  the 
number  of  his  forces,  which  gave  the  Portuguese  much  pleasure,  an 
event  was  found  to  have  happened  in  England  that  forced  him  to 
retard  it  for  some  time.  The  admiral  of  France,  sir  John  de  Vienne, 
with  a  thousand  good  men-at-arms,  had  embarked  at  Sluys,  and 
landed  in  Scotland  ;  from  whence  he  had  made  war  on  England, 
which  obliged  the  whole  force  of  that  kingdom  to  march  against 
him,  as  has  been  before  related.  I  do  not  wish,  therefore,  to  men- 
tion  it  twice,  but  return  to  the  siege  of  Lisbon  and  the  king  of  Spain, 
that  I  may  narrate  all  I  have  heard.  While  the  king  of  Spain  was 
before  Lisbon,  news  was  brought  him,  by  some  Spanish  merchants 
returned  from  Flanders  and  Bruges,  of  the  large  armament  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  was  collecting  to  raise  the  siege  of  Lisbon.  The  intel- 
ligence  was  believed  ;  for  the  Spaniards  well  knew  how  anxious  the 
duke  was  to  renew  the  war  with  Castille,  as  he  claimed  a  share  of 
it.  Notwithstanding  this  information,  the  king  continued  the  siege, 
and  sent  letters  and  messengers  to  France  for  assistance  :  he  had  in 
particular  written  to  B6irn  ;  so  that  from  the  territories  of  Foix  and 
Bdarn  there  came  to  him,  in  less  than  four  days,  upward  of  three 
hundred  lances,  the  flower  of  the  chivalry  of  that  country.  Sir  John 
du  Ru,  a  Burgundian,  and  sir  Geoffry  de  Partenay,  had  already 
passed  through  Oi  thfes  from  France,  in  their  way  to  Castille,  to  serve 
the  king  ;  each  of  whom  had  his  own  company. 

I  will  nam  the  principal  knights  of  Bdarn  who  prepared  for  this 
expedition  :  first,  a  great  baron,  companion  to  the  count  de  Foix,  the 
lord  de  Lingnach,  eir  Peter  Lier,  sir  John  de  Lepres,  the  lord  des 
Bordes,  sir  Bertrand  de  Barege,  the  lord  de  Marciage,  sir  Raymond 
d'Aussac,  sir  John  de  Sallegre,  sir  Mouvant  de  Sarmen,  sir  Peter  de 
la  Robiere,  sir  Stephen  de  Valentin,  sir  Raymond  de  Rarasse,  sir 
Pt  ter  de  Hanefane,  sir  Ogcrot  de  Domesson,  and  many  others.  Sir 
E?paignolet  d'Espaign,  eldest  son  of  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  cousin  to 
the  coun:  de  Foix,  joined  this  company  of  Bdarn  men.  These  barons 
and  knights  fixed  their  rendezvous  at  Orthds  and  in  that  neighbor, 
liojd  ;  and  I  heard,  from  those  who  saw  them  march  away,  they  were 
handsomest  and  best  equipped  knights  who  had  for  a  long  time 
left  Brum. 

When  the  count  de  Foix  found  that  they  really  intended  to  go  to 
Castille,  he  was  greatly  vexed  and  pensive,  though  at  the  first  he  had 
consente  j  they  should  receive  pay  from  the  king  of  Castille,  for  he 
Was  afraiJ  his  country  would  be  too  much  weakened  by  their  depart. 


ure.  He  sent,  theref(-re,  to  the  barons  and  knights  above-mentioned, 
two  knights  of  his  household,  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  and  the  lord  de 
Cabestan,  to  request  they  would  come  to  the  castle,  for  he  was  de. 
sirous  to  give  them  a  dinner,  by  way  of  wishing  them  a  good  journey. 
The  knights,  as  was  natural,  accepted  the  invitation,  and  the  count 
de  Foix  received  them  most  graciously.  After  mass,  he  led  them 
into  his  cabinet,  and  thus  addressed  them  :  "  My  fair  sirs,  are  you 
indeed  resolved  to  leave  my  country  and  assist  the  king  of  Castille 
in  his  wars,  while  I  have  on  hand  my  dispute  with  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac  ?  Your  departure  makes  me  very  uneasy."  "My  lord," 
replied  they,  "  it  is  really  so  ;  for  we  are  obliged  to  it,  as  we  have 
received  pay  from  the  king  of  Castille ;  but  this  war  between  Spain 
and  Portugal  will  be  soon  ended,  when  we  hope,  if  n  pieaMt  Goo,  to 
return  in  good  health  to  you."  "  Soon  ended !"  exclaimed  the  count : 
"  not  so  soon,  for  it  is  now  but  beginning.  There  is  a  new  king  in 
Portugal,  and  they  have  sent  to  England  for  support.  This  dispute 
in  which  you  are  about  to  engage  is  of  a  nature  to  last  a  long  time, 
and  keep  you  in  the  field  ;  for  you  will  not  be  fought  wiihal  until  the 
arrival  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  reinforcements,  so  that  your 
pay  will  cost  you  dear  enough."  "  My  lord,"  they  answered,  "  since 
we  have  gone  so  far,  we  must  conclude  the  business."  "  God  help 
you,"  said  the  count ;  "  but  come,  let  us  go  now  to  dinner,  for  it  is 
time." 

The  count,  with  his  barons  and  knights,  entered  the  hall  where  the 
tables  were  laid,  and  dined  magnificently  and  at  their  leisure,  for 
they  were  served  with  all  things  becoming  such  a  day.  The  count, 
after  dinner,  conducted  his  knights  into  his  galleries,  where  he  was 
used  to  solace  himself  in  the  afternoons,  and,  again  addressing  them, 
said  :  *'  Lndeed,  my  good  gentlemen,  I  am  much  vexed  that  you  leave 
my  country  ;  not  that  I  am  sorry  for  your  advancement  and  honor,  for 
on  every  occasion  I  would  attend  to  it  and  exalt  it;  but  I  am  sorry 
on  your  own  account,  for  you  are  the  flower  of  chivalry  of  Beam, 
and  are  going  into  a  foreign  land.  I  will  advise  you,  and  have  be- 
fore said  so,  to  give  up  this  expedition  and  leave  the  kings  of  Spain 
and  Portugafco  fight  their  own  batdes,  for  you  are  by  no  means  in- 
terested about  them."  "  My  lord,"  replied  they,  "  under  favor  of 
your  grace,  we  cannot  thus  act,  and  you  know  it  better  than  you  say  : 
if  you  would  be  pleased  to  consider,  that  as  we  have  received  pay 
from  the  king  of  Castille,  we  must  in  consequence  do  something  for 
it."  "  Well,"  answered  the  count,  *'  that  is  true  enough,  but  I  will 
tell  you  what  will  happen  to  you  in  this  expedition :  you  will  either 
return  so  very  poor  and  naked  the  lice  will  eat  you  up  and  grow  be- 
tween  your  nails  (showing  them  by  his  gestures  of  rubbing  the  two 
palms  of  his  hands  together  what  he  meant,)  or  you  will  be  slain  or 
made  prisoners." 

The  knights  burst  out  into  laughter,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  we  must 
indeed  try  our  fortunes."  The  count  then  quitted  this  subject,  and, 
conversing  with  them  on  the  manners  of  the  Spaniards,  said  they 
were  nasty  and  lousy,  and  envious  of  the  good  fortune  of  others,  ad. 
vising  them  to  be  on  their  guard.  After  some  other  conversation, 
he  called  for  apices  and  wine,  of  which  all  drank  who  were  present. 
He  then  took  his  leave  of  them  shaking  each  by  the  hand,  recom- 
mending  them  to  the  care  of  God,  and  entered  his  closet.  The 
knights  mounted  their  horses  at  the  gate  of  the  castle,  as  their  men 
and  the  equipages  had  already  set  out  for  Sauvetere,*  where  they 
lodged  that  night.  On  the  morrow  they  departed,  entering  Biscay  ; 
and  following  the  road  to  Pampeluna,  they  passed  everywhere  in 
safety,  for  they  regularly  paid  for  whatever  they  had  occasion  for. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  INHABITANTS  SANTAREMt  REBEL  AGAINST  SOME  OF  THE  MEN-AT. 
ARMS  OF  CASTILLE.  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE  HAVING  RAISED  THE  SIEGE 
OF  LISBON,  MARCHES  TOWARD  THAT  TOWN,  WHEN  IT  MAKES  ITS  PEACE. 

During  the  time  the  king  of  Castille  lay  before  Lisbon  (and  ho 
had  been  there  about  a  year,)  the  town  of  Santarem  rebelled  against 
him  and  closed  its  gates,  declaring,  that  neither  Frenchmen  nor 
Spaniards  should  enter  it,  for  the  great  oppressions  it  had  suffered. 
S  )me  say  it  was  the  fault  of  the  pirty  under  the  command  of  sir 
Geoffry  Ricon  and  sir  Geoffry  de  Partenay,  composed  of  Bretons, 
who  took  or  destroyed  everything  they  could  lay  hands  on,  paying  no 
attention  to  friends  or  foes.  The  citizens  therefore  possessed  them- 
selves  of  the  town  and  the  two  castles,  declaring  they  would  defend 
them  against  all  who  wished  to  harass  them.  On  the  day  they  re- 
belled,  thev  killed  upward  of  sixty  Bretons,  who  were  pillaging;  and 
would  have  slain  sir  Geoffry  de  Partenay,  but  he  escaped  over  the 
wall  which  joined  his  house.  Upon  this  the  French  and  Bretons 
there  quartered  fought  one  whole  day  with  those  of  Santarem,  ana 
made  a  grand  attack  on  the  place,  but  they  lost  more  than  they  gained, 
without  damaging  the  town. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king  of  Castille  that  Santarem  had 
turned  to  the  Portuguese,  and  was  ready  to  surrender  its  town  and 
castles,  which  the  citizens  had  gotten  possession  of,  to  the  king  of 
Portugal.  The  king,  on  hearing  this,  was  very  melancholy,  and, 
calling  his  marshal,  sir  Reginald  de  Limousin,  said:  "  Take  one  or 

*    Sauvetere"— seven  leagues  from  Pau. 

t  *•  Santarem"— ohandioine  towu  ou  ilia  Togui,  Uiirty-Cve  IvaguM  from  Lisbon. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


377 


two  hundred  spears,  and  see  what  they  are  doing  at  Santarem  :  why 
the  iiihabitanis  of  that  town  have  rebelled;  and  what  could  have 
caused  them  tj  act  as  they  have  done."  Sir  Reginald  replied,  "  he 
would  punctually  obey."  He  took  under  his  command  two  hundred 
lance?,  and,  following  the  road  to  Santarem,  arrived  there,  but  sent 
bt:fore  him  a  herald,  to  announce  his  coming,  who  parleyed  with  the 
inhabitants  at  i  le  barriers,  and  delivered  his  message.  They  an- 
swered, "  We  k  low  well  sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  for  a  gentleman 
and  a  valiant  kn.ght,  and  that  he  is  marshal  to  the  king:  he  is  per- 
fectly  wr''ome  hither,  and  may  enter  the  town,  but  unarmed." 
This  was  the  ansv/er  the  herald  brought  back  to  sir  Reginald,  who 
Eaid,  he  was  not  come  thither  to  do  them  any  harm,  but  solely  to 
know  what  their  intentions  were.  It  is  indifferent  to  me  whether  I 
enter  armed  or  disarmed,  providod  I  speak  with  them  and  learn  their 
will.  He  quitted  the  place  where  he  then  was,  and  rode  on  unarmed, 
with  five  others  only,  and  dismounted  at  the  barriers,  leaving  his 
men  behind.  When  those  on  guard  saw  the  manner  in  which  he 
had  arrived,  they  opened  the  barriers,  and  received  him  handsomely. 
The  inhabitants  we^-e  assembled  in  a  square  of  the  town,  when  he 
thus  addressed  them:  "Ye  men  of  Santarem,  listen  to  what  I  am 
about  to  say  :  I  am  sent  hither  with  orders  to  demand  from  you  the 
reasons  why  you  have  rebelled,  have  shut  your  gates,  and  slain  the 
king's  allies  who  were  coming  to  assist  him.  Know  that  the  king  is 
violently  enraged  against  you ;  for  he  has  been  informed  you  have 
taken  possession  of  the  two  castles  of  the  town,  which  are  his  in- 
heritance,  and  are  willing  to  surrender  them  to  his  enemies  of  For- 
tugal."  "  May  it  please  you;-  grace,  sir  Reginald,  we  wish  not  to 
BUi render  them,  nor  deliver  them  up  into  any  other  hands  than  those 
of  the  king  of  Castille,  from  whom  we  hold  them,  but  let  him  govern 
us  in  peace  and  with  justice.  What  we  have  done  has  been  caused 
by  these  pillagia:^  Bretons  who  were  quartered  in  the  town,  and  from 
their  outrages;  i'or,  had  we  been  Saracens,  or  worse  people,  they 
could  not  have  more  wickedly  behaved,  in  forcing  our  wives  and 
daughters,  breaking  open  our  coflfers,  destroying  our  casks  of  wine, 
and  ill-treating  and  wounding  us  whenever  we  complained  of  their 
conduct.  You  ought  not,  therefore  to  be  surprised,  when  we  suf- 
fered such  outragtes  ourselves,  and  witnessed  the  same  on  those 
whom  we  were  bound  to  defend,  that  we  were  much  enraged,  for 
emaller  things  will  cause  that.  You  may,  therefore,  if  you  please, 
tell  the  king  thi?,  and  that  we  have  unanimously  resolved,  whatever 
may  be  the  event,  never  to  acknowledge  nor  receive  any  Frenchman 
nor  Bretjn,  nor  any  ether  than  the  king's  person  himself,  or  such  as 
he  may  depute  hither  to  treat  us  kindly." 

Whea  sir  Reginald  heard  these  words,  he  was  well  satisfied,  and 
did  not  thi.ik  they  had  been  so  much  to  blame  in  driving  their  ene- 
mies out  of  the  town.    He  thus  replied  :  "  My  good  people,  I  have 
now  heard  what  you  had  to  say  ;  and  you  shall  remain  quiet,  for  I 
will  return  to  the  king  and  tell  it  to  him,  and  in  good  truth  1  will  do 
everything  I  can  to  serve  you."    "  We  thank  you,  my  lord,  most 
heartily  ;  and  we  trust,  that  whatever  wrong  information  concerning 
us  may  have  been  given  the  king,  you  will  rectify  it."    On  this  sir 
Reginild  mounted  his  horse,  and  departed  to  his  men,  who  were 
waiting  fjr  him  in  the  plain,  and  then  rode  for  Lisbon.    After  dis- 
mounting at  his  quarters,  he  waited  on  the  king,  and  told  him  all  he 
had  seen  and  heard  at  Santarem.    The  king,  on  learning  the  truth 
of  what  had  passed,  said,  "By  my  faith,  they  have  acted  like  wise 
men,  since  they  couU  not  trust  these  pillagers."   Sir  GeofTry  Ricon, 
sir  GeofTry  de  Partenay,  and  their  companions,  finding  they  could 
have  no  redress  from  Santarem,  and  that  the  king  was  dissembling 
with  them,  were  much  angered,  and  said  among  themselves,  "  We 
are  well  used  for  having  left  France  to  come  to  this  country,  to  serve 
the  king  of  Spain,  when  we  are  thus  debased  before  a  set  of  low 
fellows,  against  whom  we  cannot  obtain  justice.   There  will  shortly 
come  a  large  body  of  knights  from  Gascony  :  we  will  not  notice  thi- 
until  their  arrival,  when  we  will  inform  them  of  what  has  passed, 
and  they  will  help  us  to  revenge  ourselves  for  those  companions 
who  have  been  killed."    Information  was  carried  to  the  king  and 
his  council,  that  the  Bretjns  threatened  much  those  of  Santa- 
rem, boasting  that,  when  tlie  Gascons  should  arrive,  they  would 
make  them  pay  dearly  for  what  they  had  done.    The  king  was  ad- 
vised to  break  up  the  siege  of  Lisbon,  and  march  to  Santarem,  to 
recruit  himself,  and  put  everything  on  a  proper  foofl'ng,  and  wait 
there  for  the  Gascons,  who  were  on  their  march,  to  the  amount  of 
about  four  hundred  spears,  good  men-at-arms.    He  did  not  wish 
they  should  find  the  kingdom  in  confusion,  when  such  numbers  were 
to  be  provided  for. 

Orders  were  given  by  the  king  to  break  up  the  siege  and  march 
to  Santarem,  which  was  instantly  obeyed.  When  the  town  of  San- 
tarem  learnt  the  king  was  coming  thither,  they  deputed  twelve  of 
the  principal  inhabitants  on  horseback,  to  meet  the  king  and  to 
know  his  pleasure.  Th-ey  rode  on  until  they  met  the  army  about 
two  leagues  from  Santarem,  and  learnt  that  the  king  was  dismounted 
and  had  retired  from  the  great  heat  under  the  shade  of  some  o'ive- 
trees.  Sir  Reginald  de  Limousin,  marshal  of  the  army,  was  with 
the  king  and  had  had  information  of  their  arrival,  who,  when  they 
were  come  near,  «:a£t  themselves  on  their  knees  and  said,  "  Most 
renowned  lord  and  noble  king  of  Castille,  we  are  deputed  hither  by 
the  poor  commonalty  of  your  unhappy  town  and  castlewicks  of  San. 
tarem,  who  have  been  given  lo  understand  that  you  are  much  an. 


gered  with  them  ;  and  should  this  be  true,  most  renowned  lord,  the 
fault  has  not  been  with  them,  but  in  the  injuries  and  oppressions 
they  have  suffered  from  the  Bretons  when  they  were  in  your  and 
our  town.  Now,  as  all  their  evil  deeds  could  net  be  known,  we  do 
not  blame  their  knights,  squires  and  captains,  but  only  such  as  have 
committed  them  ;  and  it  would  be  incredible,  were  all  the  infamous 
acts  of  these  Breton  pillagers  told.  They  kept  for  a  long  time  the 
town  and  castlewicks  of  Santarem  under  their  subjection,  of  which 
many  complaints  were  made  to  us;  but,  in  spite  of  this  they  broke 
open  our  coffers  with  their  hatchets,  took  our  money,  and  violated 
our  wives  and  daughters  before  our  eyes  ;  which  when  we  com- 
plained of,  we  were  beaten,  wounded,  and  some  murdered.  In  this 
miserable  condition  were  we  for  upward  of  two  months ;  for  which 
reason,  most  redoubted  lord  and  noble  king,  we  supplicate,  that  if 
we  have  angered  you  for  this  or  any  other  cause,  you  would  be 
pleased  to  do  us  justice,  and  take  such  loyal  information  concerning 
us,  that  we  may  be  judged  legally,  as  you  promised  and  swore  to  u» 
when  you  first  entered  Santarem  as  king,  and  the  possession  of  it 
and  its  dependencies  devolved  and  rested  on  you.  You  will  do  an 
act  of  charity ;  and,  since  you  are  coming  thither,  we  have  that 
confidence  in  you  and  in  your  council,  that  you  will  find  the  gates 
open.  Your  poor  people,  vv^ho  are  crying  for  redress  for  the  injuries 
they  have  sustained,  beg  your  royal  majesty  will  grant  them  mercy 
and  remission  of  all  offences." 

The  king  remained  for  a  while  silent,  when  sir  R.eginald  de  Li- 
mousin, kneeling  before  the  king,  said :  "  Most  dear  lord,  you  have 
heard  the  complaints  your  subjects  of  Santarem,  who  have  laid  be- 
fore you  all  they  have  suffered  ;  condescend  to  give  them  an  answer." 
"  Reginald,"  said  the  king,  "  we  see  they  have  had  just  cause  for 
what  they  did :  go,  and  tell  them  to  lise,  and  return  to  Santarem  to 
make  ready  everything  proper  for  us,  as  we  shall  sleep  there  this 
night,  and  let  them  know  they  shall  be  carefully  defended  in  their 
rights."  Sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  arose  and  went  to  the  deputies 
from  Santarem,  bidding  them  arise  :  "The  king,  our  lord,  has  favor- 
ably  heard  all  you  have  said  ;  and,  understanding  you  only  desire 
justice,  he  will  see  that  it  be  done  to  you.  Now  go,  and  make 
ready  the  town  for  his  reception  ;  and  let  it  be  so  well  done  that  he 
may  be  pleased,  for  everything  will  turn  out  as  you  wish,  by  the 
good  assistance  of  the  friends  you  have."  "  My  lord"  replied  they, 
"  we  give  you  our  best  thanks,"  They  then  took  leave,  returned 
to  Santarem,  and  related  all  that  had  passed  with  the  king,  and  the 
answer  sir  Reginald  had  made  them  from  their  sovereign.  They 
were  exceedingly  rejoiced  at  this  intelligence,  and  richly  deco- 
rated  their  town  against  the  king's  arrival,  strewing  the  streets 
with  fresh  herbs.  The  king  made  his  entry  at  vespers  :  he  was 
lodged  in  the  castle  called  the  Lion,  and  his  men  in  the  town  ;  that 
is  to  say,  as  many  as  could,  but  the  greater  part  were  quartered  ic 
the  fields  and  in  the  adjacent  villages. 

The  king  remained  there  a  month  ;  and  things  were  in  that  state 
that  those  who  expected  to  gain  by  confusion,  were  greatly  disap. 
pjinted, 

CHAPTER  XIIL 

THE   SPANIARDS  AKE  JEALOUS   OF  THE  FRENCH   AND  BEARNOTS.  FIVI 
HUNDRED  ENGLISH  ARRIVE  TO  SERVE  THE  KING  OF  PORTUGAL. 

During  the  residence  of  the  king  of  Spain  at  Santarem,  there 
arrived  a  handsome  company  of  men-at-arms  from  Beam.  Sir  Re- 
ginald  de  Limousin  rode  out  to  meet  them,  and  received  them  very 
politely,  as  he  knew  how  to  do,  and  conducted  them  to  the  king, 
who  was  much  pleased  at  their  coming,  and  commanded  sir  Regi- 
nald to  see  that  ttiey  were  well  lodged,  and  at  their  ease,  for  such 
were  his  wishes.  Sir  Reginald  acted  in  a  manner  to  satisfy  them. 
The  state  of  the  king's  affairs  continued  the  sam.e  during  the  time 
he  remained  at  Santarem,  and  while  his  army  was  in  and  near  to 
that  town,  which  consisted  of  four  thousand  men-at-arms  and  thirty 
thousand  others.  He  called  the  barons  of  France  to  his  coimcil,  to 
consider  of  the  best  means  to  carry  on  the  war ;  for  he  had  lain  a 
long  time,  and  with  great  expenses,  before  Lisbon,  and  had  done 
nothing.  It  was  imagined,  if  the  Gascons  had  not  by  their  arrival 
encouraged  the  king  tJ  proceed,  he  would  have  retreated  from  ^an 
tarem  to  Burgos,  or  into  Galicia,  for  his  men  were  weary  with  being 
so  long  in  the  field. 

When  the  kniirhts  of  France  and  Beirn  were  admitted  to  the 
council,  the  king  thus  addressed  them :  "  My  fair  sirs,  you  are  Intel, 
ligent  and  active  in  war  :  I  therefore  wish  to  have  your  advi.-e  how 
I  may  most  advantageously  continue  my  war  against  the  Portugueso 
and  Lisboners  :  they  have  maintained  their  ground  against  me  up 
ward  of  a  year,  and  I  have  done  nothing.  I  was  in  hopes  to  havo 
drawn  them  out  of  Lisbon,  and  have  fought  them,  but  they  would 
not  accept  my  challenge.  My  friends  have  advised  me  to  dismiss 
my  army,  and  permit  every  man  to  return  to  his  home.  I  therefore 
wish  tj  know  what  your  opinions  may  be  on  this  subject."  The 
knights  from  France  and  Beam,  being  just  arrived  at  the  army,  wero 
eager  for  battle  ;  for,  though  they  had  as  yet  been  idle,  they  were 
desirous  of  deserving  the  piy  they  had  received  ;  and  replied,  "  Sir, 
you  are  a  great  and  powerful  prince,  and  it  little  matters  to  you  tj 
pay  the  expenses  of  your  army,  especially  when  it  is  in  it3  own 
country.   We  will  not  say,  but  that,  if  it  had  b(vn  in  a  foreign  land 


3179 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


and  depr'ved  of  provisijns,  the  advice  whicli  has  been  given  you 
would  ixave  been  good  :  we  see,  however,  that  it  is  as  comfortably 
situated  here  as  if  every  man  were  at  his  own  home.  We  there, 
fore  say  (n  t  indeed  as  a  resolution  of  council,  for  your  wisdom  and 
prudence  will  ejiahle  you  U  choose  the  best  opinion)  you  ought  to 
keep  the  field,  which  may  easily  be  done  until  Michaelmas,  when 
perhaps  your  enemies  will  march  out  to  meet  you  when  you  least 
expect  them,  and  thus  they  may  be  combated.  We  are  very  anxious 
for  conquest,  for  our  equipment  has  cost  us  very  considerable,  and 
\\c  hnve  had  many  difficulties  before  we  could  come  hither:  we 
therefjre  never  shall  be  of  the  opinion  of  your  counsellors,  for  we 
wish  t  J  see  the  enemy."  "  By  my  head,*'  said  the  king,  *'  you  speak 
well  and  loyally,  and  iii  this  and  on  other  occasions  I  will  hencefor- 
ward  take  your  advice,  for  my  late  lord  and  father  as  well  as  myselt 
have  always  found  your  opinions  fair  and  honorable.  May  God 
have  pity  on  the  soul  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  I  he  was  a  good 
and  loyuJ  knight,  and  through  his  means  we  gained  many  important 
victories." 

This  conversation  between  the  king  of  Castille  and  the  foreign 
knights,  as  well  as  the  advice  they  had  given,  was  soon  known  tj 
the  Spanish  barons :  they  were  much  vexed  for  two  reasons ;  one, 
because  they  imagined  the  king  had  greater  contidence  in  these 
strangers  than  in  his  own  liege  subjects  who  had  crowned  him  ;  and 
because  the  French  knights  had  advised  the  king  to  keep  his  ground, 
while  they  were  tired  of  the  war.  They  therefore  privately  caballed 
together,  and  said,  "  The  king  knows  not  how  to  carry  on  a  war  but 
by  the  French,  as  his  father  did  before  him."  They  now  conceived 
a  hatred  to  the  French,  which  their  servants  and  foragers  soon  made 
manifest.  They  had  quartered  all  the  French  together,  but  when 
they  sent  out  parties  for  forage,  the  Spaniards  being  more  numerous, 
took  their  forage  from  them,  and  beat  and  wounded  several,  inso- 
much  that  comp  aints  were  made  to  the  king.  The  king  much 
blamed  sir  Regmald  de  Limousin,  his  marshal,  for  not  having  pre- 
vented this.  The  marshal  excused  himself,  by  saying,  "  As  God 
might  help  him,  he  knew  nothing  about  it;  but  that  lie  would  in- 
Btanily  provide  a  remedy,  by  ordering  men-at-arms  into  the  field,  to 
attend  carefully  that  the  French  collected  their  forage  in  security." 
He  also  issued  a  proc'amation  for  all  who  had  provisions,  or  otner 
necessaries,  tJ  bring  them  to  the  army  at  Santarem,  when  a  reason- 
able price  would  be  given  for  them.  The  foreigners  were  amply 
supplied,  for,  by  the  king's  orders,  they  were  to  be  served  before  any 
otaers,  which  iiicreased  the  hatred  tf  the  Spaniards. 

It  happened,  that  the  same  week  ihe  king  of  Castille  broke  up  the 
biege  of  Lisbon,  three  large  ships  having  on  board  English  men-at- 
arms  and  archers,  entered  the  pjr  .:  they  might  amount,  in  the  whole, 
to  about  five  hundred;  but  larr  e  parts  of  them  were  adventurers, 
under  no  command  and  withor  ;  pay,  from  Calais,  Cherbourg,  Brest, 
and  Moutiigae  in  Poitou,  whe,  hearing  of  the  war  between  Castille 
and  Portugai,  had  assembk- 1  at  Bordeaux,  and  said,  "Let  us  go 
Boek  adventures  in  Portugal  we  shall  there  find  some  one  to  receive 
and  employ  us."  Sir  John  Hurpedane,  who  at  that  time  was  senes- 
chal  of  Bordearix,  had  s*r>ngly  advised  them  so  to  do;  for  he  was 
not  willing  tha'.  they  sh'M'',d  remain  in  arms  in  the  Bordelois,  as  they 
might  dv  mjte  harm  ih.'-.n  good,  being  adventurers  who  had  nothing 
to  lose. 

Of  .-.11  who  :^.llf  r.rjwed  at  Lisbon  I  heard  of  no  knights,  only  three 
English  squircF,  v  ho  were  their  leaders :  one  was  called  Northberry, 
the  other  Morberr/,  and  the  third  Huguelin  de  Hartiel ;  and  not  one 
of  them  was  more  than  fitly  years  old,  good  men-at-arms,  and  well 
accustomed  to  war.  The  Liiboners  and  the  king  of  Portugal  were 
much  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  the  English.  As  he  wished  to  see 
them,  they  were  conducted  to  the  palace,  and  received  handsomely 
by  the  king,  who  asked  if'  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  sent  them. 
*'  By  my  faith,  sir,"  replied  Nortnberry,  "  it  is  a  lo.ng  time  since  he 
has  known  anything  of  us,  or  we  of  him  :  we  are  people  from  differ- 
ent countries,  who  come  to  seek  the  chance  of  arms  and  adventures: 
there  are  some  of  us  who  have  even  come  from  the  town  of  Calais 
to  perve  you."  "  On  my  troth,"  said  the  king,  "  you  and  they  are 
very  welcome  :  your  arrival  gives  us  much  joy  ;  and  know,  that  we 
ehall  very  shortly  employ  you.  We  have  been,  for  a  time,  shut  up 
here,  which  has  tired  us  much ;  but  we  will  take  the  advantage  of 
th^  field,  as  the  Spaniards  have  done."  "  We  desire  nothing  bet- 
ter," answered  the  captai.is ;  "  and  entreat  we  may  speedily  see  our 
eaemies." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  KlNff  OF  PORTUGAL  ISSUES  HIS  ORDERS  FOR  HIS  ARMY  TO  MARCH 
TOWARD  <?iNTAREM.  TH2  KIN&  .OF  CASTILLE  QUITS  THAT  PLACE  TO 
MEET  niAl. 

The  king  of  Portugal  had  these  new-comers  to  dine  in  the  palace 
of  Lisbon,  and  ordered  them  to  be  well  lodged  in  the  city,  and  their 
pay  tJ  be  advanced  them  for  three  months.  The  king  made  his 
secretaries  draw  up  letters,  which  he  sent  throughout  the  realm, 
commanding  all  persons,  capable  of  bearing  arms,  to  come  instantly 
to  Lisbon,  under  ;3ain  of  his  displeasure.  Few  paid  any  obedience 
t»  these  letteis,  anvl  too  many  remained  at  home  ;  for  three  parts  of 
tiie  iuogdum  v/ei»  on  bs^d  terms  with  the  Lisboners,  because  they 


had  crowned  a  bastard  for  king,  and  abused  them  much  behind  their 
backs.  The  king  of  Castille  and  his  coundl,  knowing  of  this  diifer 
ence  of  opinion  in  Portugal,  had  thus  advanced,  with  the  intent  of 
conquering  it;  for  they  said  it  would  be  the  affair  of  only  one  battle, 
when,  if  the  Lisboners  were  conquered,  the  rest  of  the  country  would 
be  rejoiced,  and  the  grand-master  of  Avis  would  be  overthrown  and 
slain,  so  that  the  kingdom  would  fall  to  Spain,  for  the  queen  was  the 
right  heiress  to  it.  King  John  of  Castille,  however,  woulil  willingly 
have  avoided  this  war ;  but  his  subjects  would  not  permit  it,  as  they 
said  he  had  just  cause  for  it,  and  thus  emboldened  him. 

When  the  king  of  Portugal  found  his  summons  so  little  attended 
to,  and  disobeyed  by  those  on  whose  services  he  had  counted,  he 
was  very  pensive.  He  assembled  the  principal  persons  of  Lisbon, 
and  the  knights  of  his  household  who  had  been  most  active  in 
crowning  him,  and  who  had  served  under  king  Ferdinand  ;  such  as 
sir  John  Radi^hos,  sir  John  Testa  d'Oro,  the  lord  de  la  Figuire,  sir 
Gomme  de  Tarbeston,  Ambrose  Condrich,  Peter  Condrich  his  bro. 
ther,  sir  Monges  de*  Navaret,  a  knight  of  Castille  whom,  having 
been  banished  thence  by  the  king,  the  king  of  Portugal  had  made 
captain  of  his  knight?.  At  this  council  the  king  explained  several 
things,  and  said,  "  My  fair  sirs  who  are  here  assembled,  I  know  I 
may  depend  on  your  friendships,  for  you  have  made  me  king ;  but 
you  must  perceive  that  great  numbers  of  my  subjects  refuse  me  their 
as-:ist?.ac?;  in  this  time  of  need,  and  will  not  take  the  field.  I  must 
own  I  should  have  been  truly  happy  to  have  seen  them  as  well  dis. 
posed  as  myself  to  meet  our  enemies ;  but  alas  I  it  is  otherwise,  for 
they  draw  back  and  dissemble.  I  solicit  your  advice  on  this  business, 
how  I  had  best  act,  and  beg  of  you  to  give  me  your  opinions."  Sir 
Gomme  de  Tarbeston,  a  Portuguese  knight,  then  spoke  :  "  Sir,  I  ad- 
vise,  for  yom-  own  honor,  that  you  instantly  t  ike  the  field,  with  as 
many  men  as  you  can  collect,  and  hazard  the  event:  we  will  assist 
you  until  death,  for  we  hold  you  king  and  lord  of  this  town;  and  if 
there  be  any  rebels  or  discontented  persons  in  Portugal,  it  is,  I  say 
(and  in  this  I  am  joined  by  many  in  the  town,)  because  you  have 
never  yet  a  tacked  nor  showed  yourst  If  to  your  enemies.  You  have 
had  hitherto  the  renown  of  being  a  valiant  man-at-arms,  but  on  this 
occasion  you  have  not  acted  like  one.  This  has  encouraged  yom' 
enemies,  and  checked  the  ardor  of  your  subjecfrj ;  for,  wiien  once 
you  show  courage  and  resolution,  they  will  fear  yea,  as  well  as  your 
enemies."  "By  my  head,"  said  the  king,  "sir  Gomme,  you  speak 
well :  and  now  order  our  men  to  be  made  ready,  and  every  other 
preparation  to  hasten  our  march,  for  we  will  meet  our  enemies,  and 
gain  all  or  lose  all." 

"  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  it  shall  be  done  :  if  God  send  you 
good  success,  and  the  day  is  ours,  you  will  reign  king  of  Portugal, 
and  be  prized  and  honored  in  all  countries  wherever  you  shall  be 
known.  You  can  only  have  the  complete  government  cf  this  king, 
dom  by  a  battle ;  and  I  give  you  as  an  example  king  don  Henr)', 
your  cousin,  the  father  of  don  John  of  Castille.  He  gained  all  his 
inheritances  by  the  sword,  and  would  never  otherwise  have  sue. 
ceeded  ;  for  you  know  how  the  power  of  the  prince  of  Wales  re- 
placed don  Pedro  on  the  throne,  when  afterwards  by  the  event  of  the 
battle  before  Montiel,  he  forfeited  his  life,  and  don  Henry  regained 
possession  of  the  kingdom.  He  in  that  day  risked  his  own  person 
as  well  as  that  of  his  friends  ;  and  you  mus'  do  the  same  if  you  wish 
to  live  with  honor."  "  By  my  head,"  said  the  king,  "  you  say  well ; 
and  I  will  not  ask  other  advice,  but  follow  thi?,  which  is  much  to 
my  advantage."  The  council  now  broke  up  ;  and  orders  were  given 
for  the  army  to  march  in  three  days'  time,  to  choose  a  proper  po  ition 
to  wait  for  the  enemy.  The  gates  of  Lisbon  vrere  k  pt  so  closely 
shut,  that  no  person  whatever  was  allowed  to  quit  the  town  ;  fur  the 
king  and  the  inhabitants  would  not  that  the  Spaniards  should  know 
their  intention  nor  their  numbers. 

The  English  were  much  pleased  when  they  learnt  they  were  to 
march  toward  Santarem,  where  the  king  and  his  army  lay.  Every 
one  now  prepared  his  arms  ;  the  archers  their  bows  and  arrows  each 
according  to  his  rank.  On  a  Thursday,  in  the  afternoon,  the  king 
with  his  army  marched  out  of  Lisbon,  and  encamped  that  day  on  the 
banks  c-f  a  small  river  two  leagues  from  the  town,  with  their  front 
toward  Santarem  :  they  said  they  would  never  return  before  they 
had  seen  their  enemies,  and  that  it  was  much  better  they  should  offer 
battle  than  fcr  the  enemy  to  come  to  them.  They  had  remarked 
the  difference  between  those  v;ho  sought  and  those  who  waited  for 
a  battle,  and  that  inferior  numbers  had  frequently  gained  the  day  : 
for  in  almost  all  the  victories  the  English  had  obtained  over  the 
French,  they  had  been  the  first  to  offer  battle  ;  and  they  observed, 
that  an  attacking  army  is  naturally  more  courageous  than  one  on  the 
defence.  This  was  the  opinion  of  the  inhabitants  of  Lisbon  when 
they  marched  out  of  the  town,  and  they  thus  continued  their  conver- 
sation :  "  Some  of  us  were  with  the  men  of  Ghent  when  they  marched 
to  Bruges  and  oflfered  battle  to  the  count  of  Flanders  and  his  army 
in  that  town  ;  and  we  well  know,  that  Phi'ip  Von  Artaveld,  Peter 
du  Bois,  John  Cliqueriel,  Frangois  Atremen  and  Peter  le  Nuitre,  the 
leaders  of  the  Ghent-men,  had  not  under  them  more  than  seven  thou, 
sand  men  ;  but  they  fought  the  battle, and  defeated  eleven  thousand. 
This  is  a  known  fact,  for  there  was  not  any  treachery  :  fortune  was 
favorable  to  Ghent  on  the  day  of  battle,  which  was  fought  on  a  Sat. 
urday,  a  long  league  distant  from  Bruges,  as  we  were  informed  on 
the  morrow  when  they  had  conquered  that  city."   They  comforted 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  fee. 


379 


themselves  thai  there  was  as  good  a  chance  tJ  win  as  to  lose,  and 
that,  it'  they  wished  to  succeed  in  arms  they  must  act  boldly.  Such 
were  the  conversations  of  the  Lisboners  among  themselves  on  the 
Thursday,, as  they  continued  their  march.  When  the  king  heard 
how  resolutely  they  discoursed,  he  was  much  pleased. 

V/hen  the  t  umpets  of  the  king's  army  sounded  on  the  Friday 
morning,  all  made  themselves  ready,  and  marched  on  the  right,  fol- 
lowing  the  liver  and  the  fl  it  c  juntry,  on  account  of  the  baggage  and 
provision  which  iollowed  them,  and  advanced  four  leagues.  News 
was  brought,  on  this  Friday,  to  the  king  ofCastille  at  Sant  irem,  that 
the  Pi)rtaguese,  under  the  command  of  the  master  of  Avis,  whom 
the  Liib^ners  had  crowned  king,  were  advancing  to  meet  him.  This 
intelligence  was  soon  spread  through  the  army;  and  it  gave  the 
Spaniard.-,  French,  and  Gascon.!  much  joy  ;  they  said,  "  These  Lis. 
boners  are  valiant  fellows,  thus  ■  3  come  and  fight  with  us  :  let  us 
hasten  to  the  field,  and  surround  them  if  we  can,  that  we  may  pre- 
vent their  return  :  for,  if  we  can  help  it,  not  one  of  them  shall  see 
Lisbon  again."  It  was  proclaimed  through  the  army,  by  sound  of 
trumpet,  for  every  one  to  be  ready,  both  horse  and  foot,  on  Saturday 
morning,  as  on  that  day  the  king  would  march  to  combat  his  ene- 
mies.  Every  one  was  prepared  and  showed  great  joy  at  the  orders, 
and  at  the  event  likely  tj  happen. 

On  the  Saturday  morning,  all  the  trumpets  in  the  Castille  army  sound- 
cd.  The  king  heard  mass  in  the  castle,  then  drank  a  cup,  as  did  his 
attendants,  and  mounting  their  horses,  they  marched  into  the  plain  in 
handsome  order :  sir  Reginald  de  Limousin,  marshal  of  the  army, 
led  the  van.  Scouts  were  ordered  to  examine  the  appearance  of  the 
enemy,  where  ihey  were,  and  what  might  be  their  numbers.  Two 
squires  were  oi  lered  on  this  duty  by  the  French ;  one  a  Burgundian, 
and  the  other  ii  Gascon.  The  Burgundian  was  called  William  de 
Montigny,  and  of  the  company  of  sir  John  de  Rue  :  the  Gascon  came 
from  B(5arn,  and  his  name  was  Bertrand  de  Barege.  They  were  buth 
on  that  day  made  knight-,  and  with  them  a  lord  of  Castille,  an  able 
man.at-arm',  called  sir  Pedro  Fernando  de  Medina  ;  he  was  mounted 
on  a  light  genet  that  had  wonderful  speed.  While  these  three  knights 
were  exploring  the  country  on  all  sides,  in  search  of  the  Portuguese, 
their  main  army,  which  consisted  of  full  two  thousand  lances,  knights, 
and  squires,  Gascons,  Burgundians,  French,  Picards  and  Bretons,  as 
well  equipped  and  mounted  as  men-at-arms  cou  d  be,  and  twenty 
thousand  Spaniards,  all  on  horseback,  marched  at  a  foot's  pace,  and 
had  not  advanced  the  distance  of  a  bow-shut  when  they  halted.  The 
king  of  Portugal  had  also  sent  three  sc  JUts  to  observe  the  countenance 
and  order  of  the  Spaniards,  two  of  whom  were  English  squires  and 
expert  men-at-arms,  whose  names  were  James  d'Hartleberry  and 
Philip  Brade?tjn,  and  with  them  a  Portuguese  called  Fernando  de 
la  (Jresse.  They  were  all  well  mounted,  and  rode  so  far,  that  from 
an  eminence  where  they  were  hid  by  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  thev 
examined  carefully  the  whole  Spanish  army.  They  then  returned 
to  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  army,  which  they  found  drawn  up  in 
the  plain,  and  related  what  they  had  seen.  Sire,  we  have  advanced 
so  far  as  to  have  fully  reconnoitred  your  enemies  :  they  are  very 
numerous,  thirty  thousand  horse  at  least :  therefore  consider  well  the 
business."  The  king  asked,  "  Do  they  march  in  one  body  ?"  "  No, 
Bir :  they  are  in  two  battalions."  The  king  turned  about,  and  said 
aloud,  "  Now  all  of  you  attend  to  what  1  say,  for  here  must  be  no 
cowardice  :  we  shall  soon  engage  our  enemies,  who  are  on  their 
march  and  eager  tJ  meet  us  :  this  they  will  do,  for  we  can  neither 
fly  nor  return  ta  Lisbon.  We  have  left  that  town  :  therefore  act  well 
and  sell  your  lives  dearly.  You  have  made  ine  your  king  :  this  day 
I  shall  see  whether  the  crown  is  to  be  peaceably  mine;  for  be  assured 
I  will  nearer  fly,  but  abide  the  event."  They  replied,  "  God  assist 
us  !  we  will  all  stand  by  you." 

Northberry  and  Hartael  were  then  called,  with  others  the  most 
experienced  in  arms,  and  men  who  had  seen  the  greatest  number  of 
battles,  when  they  were  asked  their  opinion,  as  to  the  best  mode  of 
acting,  to  wait  the  event  of  a  battle  ;  for  they  were  likely  to  be  forced 
to  fight,  as  the  enemy  was  advancing  fast,  and  in  such  numbers  that 
thc-y  were  at  least  four  to  one.  The  Englishmen  said,  "  Since  we 
must  have  a  battle,  and  they  are  superior  to  us  in  numbers,  it  is  an 
unequal  chance,  and  we  cannot  conquer  them  but  by  taking  advan- 
tag-3  of  the  hedges  and  bushes  :  let  us  therefore  fortify  ourselves  in 
Buch  manner  and  you  will  see  they  will  not  so  easily  break  us  as  if 
we  were  in  the  plain.  The  king  replied,  "  You  speak  whely,  and 
it  shall  be  done  as  you  recommend." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  PnUTUGTJESE  FORTIFY  THE\'SELVES,  NEAR  THE  CHURCH  OF  AUUBA. 
ROTA,*  BV  THE  ADVICE  OF  THE  ENGLISH.  KING  JOHN  OK  CASTILLE, 
THROUGH  THE  COUNSEL  OF  THE  FRENCH  AND  BEARNOIS,  RESOLVES  TO 
FIGHT  THEM.  THE  HATRED  AND  JEALOUSIES  OF  THli  CASTILLIANS 
STILL  CONTINUE  AGAINST  THE  FOREIGNERS. 

The  Portuguese  and  Lisboners  approved  the  advice  of  the  Eng- 
lish, and  gave  their  opinion  whither  they  should  march.  They  were 
then  near  Aljubarota,  a  large  village,  to  which  place  they  had  sent 

*  "  Aljubarutu,"  a  village  in  £streiuadoura  in  PurtUKul.  fjur  l«ai{U«i!  x'rom  die  town 
of  Leiiitt. 


their  stores,  sumpter-horses  and  baggage,  as  the  situation  in  which 
they  had  intended  lodging  that  night,  battle  or  not.  About  a  quarter 
of  a  league  without  the  village  is  a  considerable  monastery,  whither 
the  inhabitants  go  to  hear  mass.  The  church  is  on  a  smali  eminence, 
a  little  beside  the  road,  surrounded  by  large  trees,  hedges,  and  bushes, 
which,  with  some  little  assistance,  might  be  made  a  strong  post. 
This  was  then  t,)ld  the  king  and  his  council  :  but  he  would  have  tho 
English  called,  for,  though  they  were  very  few  in  number,  he  wished 
to  fallow  their  advice.  They  said:  "Sire,  we  know  not  any  spot 
near,  more. favorable  than  the  monastery  of  Aljubarota,  situated  as 
it  is  among  trees  :  it  is  now  a  strong  position,  but  may  be  much 
strengthened  by  art."  Those  who  knew  the  country  agreeing  to  the 
truth  of  this,  the  king  said,  Lei  us  march  thither,  and  form  our. 
selves  in  such  a  manner  as  good  men-at-arms  should  do  ;  so  that  our 
enemies,  when  they  advance,  may  not  find  us  unprepared."  This 
was  instantly  done  :  they  marched  slowly  to  Aljubarota,  and  came 
to  the  square  before  the  church,  when  the  English  and  sir  Monges  de 
Navaret,  with  other  valiant  Portuguese  and  Lisboners,  attentively  ex- 
amined  the  place  and  the  environs.  The  English  said,  "  This  spot 
can  be  made  sufficiently  strong,  and  we  may  Bccurely  wait  here  the 
event."  They  cut  down  the  trees  fronting  the  plain,  and  laid  them 
across,  so  that  the  cavalry  could  not  pass  them,  leaving  one  entry  not 
too  wide,  on  the  wings  of  which  they  posted  all  their  archers  and 
cross-bows.  The  men-at-arms  were  on  foo',  drawn  up  beside  the 
church,  where  the  king  was  :  and  they  had  already  displayed  the 
king's  standard  and  banners. 

When  they  saw  themselves  thus  drawn  up  they  were  much  con. 
tented,  saying,  if  it  pleased  God,  they  were  in  a  situation  lo  hold  out 
for  a  long  time  and  to  gain  the  advantage  by  it.  The  king  addressed 
them  :  "  My  fair  gentlemen,  show  your  valor  this  day,  and  think  not 
of  flight;  for  that  will  be  (if  no  avail,  as  you  are  too  distant  from 
Lisbon  ;  and  besides,  there  is  no  safety  in  flight,  for  three  good  men 
will  overpower  and  slay  twelve  runaways.  Prove  that  you  are  men 
of  courage  and  oflfer  yourselves  vigorously  to  your  opponents:  con. 
sider,  should  the  day  be  ours,  which  it  will  be,  if  it  please  God,  how 
much  we  shall  be  honored  and  praised  in  the  dilieient  countries 
where  news  of  it  shall  be  carried  ;  for  the  victors  are  always  exalted, 
and  the  conquered  abased.  Consider  also,  you  have  made  me  your 
king,  which  should  strengthen  your  courage  ;  for  be  assured,  that  as 
long  as  this  battle-axe  in  my  hand  shall  hold,  I  will  continue  the 
fight :  and  should  it  break  or  fail  me,  I  will  get  another,  and  show 
I  am  determined  to  guard  and  defend  the  crown  of  Portugal  for 
myself,  and  for  the  right  I  have  to  the  succession  of  my  lord  and  bro. 
ther,  in  which,  on  my  soul,  I  declare  and  say  they  oppose  me  wrong, 
fully,  and  that  the  quarrel  is  personal." 

Those  of  his  countrymen  who  had  heard  him,  replied  :  "  My  lord 
and  king,  you  have  graciously  admonished  and  greatly  advised  us  to 
be  men  of  valor,  and  to  snppart  you  in  defe.nding  what  we  have  given 
to  vou  and  the  same  time  acknowledged  to  be  your  own.  Know,  then, 
that  we  will  remain  with  you  steadily,  and  never  leave  the  field  alive, 
until  we  gain  the  battle,  or  be  carried  away.  Have  it  proclaimed  to 
your  men,  for  they  have  not  all  heard  you,  that  none  dare,  on  his 
life,  think  of  flying ;  and  if  there  should  be  any  whose  courage  fails, 
so  that  he  fear  tj  await  the  battle,  let  him  come  forward,  and  he  shall 
have  leave  to  depart  (for  one  faint  heart  discourages  a  dozen  of  good 
men-at-arms,)  or  have  his  head  struck  oflf  as  an  example  to  others." 
The  king  said  it  should  be  done,  and  two  knights  wore  ordered  by 
hini  tJ  examine  the  army  and  admonish  it,  and  see  if  any  sj'inptoms 
appeared  among  them  of  fear.  The  knights,  on  their  return,  n-pcrted 
to  the  king,  that  wherever  they  had  visited,  and  they  had  examined 
all  the  different  companies,  they  had  found  every  one  resolute  and 
determined  to  await  the  event  of  the  battle.  "  So  much  the  better,'' 
said  the  king.  He  issued  orders  to  the  army,  if  any  persons  were 
detirous  of  knighthood,  to  come  forward,  and  he  wcuid  (onffr  on 
them  the  order  of  kniglsthood  in  the  name  of  God  aiui  St.  Ge argo 
From  the  information  I  had,  it  seems  that  sixty  new  knights  were 
created,  which  pleased  the  king  much  ;  and  placing  them  in  front 
of  the  army,  he  said,  "  My  fair  sirs,  the  order  cf  chivalry  is  more 
exalted  and  noble  than  imagination  can  suppose;  and  no  knight 
ought  to  suffer  himself  to  be  debased  by  cowardice  or  any  villainous 
or  dii  ty  action  ;  but  when  his  helmet  is  on  bis  head,  he  should  be  bold 
and  fierce  as  a  lion  when  he  sees  his  prey  ;  and  because  I  uis<I  you 
to  show  your  courage  this  day  when  it  will  be  needful,  I  order  you 
to  the  front  of  the  battalion,  where  you  must  exeil  yourselves,  that 
we  may  both  obtain  honor,  otherwise  your  spurs  will  not  become 
you."  Each  :;ew  knight  answered  in  his  turn,  as  he  marched  by, 
"  Sire,  we  wiL.  with  God's  grace,  do  so,  that  we  shall  gain  your  love 
and  approbation."  In  this  manner  vvere  the  Portuguese  drawn  up, 
and  fortified  near  the  church  of  Aljubarota.  None  of  the  English 
were  desirous  to  be  knighted  this  day:  they  were  requested  by  the 
king  tJ  be  so,  but  excused  themselves  for  that  time. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  king  of  Castille,  and  to  the  knights, 
squires  and  men-at-arms  from  Fiance  and  Gascony  with  him,  and 
speak  of  the  appearance  of  the  Spaniards,  and  how  they  were  drawn 
up.  The  knights  they  had  sent  out  to  reconnoitre,  had  returned,  artd 
said  :  "  Sir  king,  and  you  barons  and  knights  present,  we  have  leis. 
urely  examined  our  enemies  :  we  do  not  believe  their  whole  amount 
is  more  than  ten  thousand  men  :  they  have  marched  to  the  abbey  of 
AJjubaruta»  where  thev  have  halted,  and  are  drawn  up  in  otdtts  of 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENOLAKD,  FRANCE,   BPAIN,  &c. 


battle  ;  and  tlieie  they  may  be  louad  by  whoever  chooses  to  seek 
for  them."  Upon  this  the  king  summoned  a  council,  to  which,  in 
particular,  the  barons  and  knights  of  France  were  invited  :  they  were 
asked,  wh^t  was  best  to  be  done,  when  they  instantly  replied,  "  Sir, 
it  is  proper  they  should  be  fought  with :  we  see  nothing  else  to  be 
done; ;  for,  from  the  report  of  our  scout-,  they  are  alarmed  for  the 
event,  as  they  find  themselves  distant  from  any  fortress  whither  they 
may  retreat,  and  Lisbon  is  six  leagues  off ;  they  cannot,  therefore, 
easily  run  thither,  even  if  they  should  take  advantage  of  the  night, 
without  being  overtaken  on  the  road.  We  therefore,  sir,  advise, 
since  we  know  where  they  are,  that  we  be  drawn  up  in  battle  array, 
and  march  to  combat  them,  while  your  men  are  in  a  good  disposition 
to  behave  well." 

The  king  then  asked  his  countrymen  their  opinions,  such  as  Don 
Gonzales  Nunez  de  Gusman,  don  Diego  de  Mendoza,  Peter  Gonza. 
les  de  Mendoza,  Peter  Lopez  d'Ayala,  and  the  grand-master  of  CaL 
atrava,  who  replied  :  "  My  lord,  we  have  well  heard  the  French 
knights  advise  you  to  march  instantly  against  your  enemies;  but  we 
wish  you  and  them  to  know,  that  before  we  can  arrive  thither  it  will 
be  night,  for  the  sun  is  now  on  the  decline,  and  we  have  not  yet 
arranged  our  order  of  battle.  It  would  be  better  to  wait  until  morn- 
ing, and  approach  them  so  near  that  we  may  discover  by  our  scouts, 
whom  we  can  spread  over  the  plain,  in  what  manner  they  have  posted 
themselves  ;  and  if  they  should  incline  to  march  away  during  the 
night,  we  might  also  decamp,  when  they  cannot  escape,  for  the  coun- 
try is  quite  open,  and  there  is  not  any  strong  place  except  Lisbon, 
80  they  must  fall  an  easy  prey  to  us.    This  is  the  advice  we  give." 

The  king,  on  hearing  this,  was  silent,  and  looked  first  on  the  ground 
and  then  on  the  foreigners;  when  sir  Reginald  de  Limousin,  mar- 
shal  of  the  army,  thus  spake  (in  order  to  please  the  French)  in  Span- 
ish, that  he  might  be  heard  and  understood  by  all,  for  he  spoke  that 
language  fluently,  so  long  had  he  resided  among  them,  addressing 
himself  to  the  Spaniards  who  were  near  the  king,  and  who  had  given 
him  the  last  advice  :  "  How  can  you,  my  lords,  (calling  each  of  them 
by  name,  fur  he  was  well  acquainted  with  them  all)  pretend  to  have 
more  knowledge  of  battles  or  more  experience  in  war  than  the  valiant 
knights  and  squires  here  present  ?  how  can  you  imagine  you  can 
devise  any  plan  superior  to  theirs,  or  even  that  could  be  of  any  value? 
For  their  whole  life  has  been  employed  in  travelling  from  one  king- 
dom to  another,  in  search  of  adventures.  How  can  you  dare  ofier 
any  other  opinion,  or  thus  detract  from  what  they  have  so  nobly  said 
in  the  defence  of  the  honor  ol"  the  king  and  country ;  in  which  you 
are  more  interested  than  they  are.  for  you  have  therein  your  proper- 
ties a3  well  as  your  persons,  while  they  have  only  their  persons. 
They  have  offored  a  proof  of  their  attachment,  by  requesting  of  the 
kin^  to  be  posted  in  front  of  the  battalions,  which  his  majesty  has 
disappr  wed.  C  nsider  how  die-interested  they  must  be,  when  they 
made  tl  is  offer.  It  would  appear  to  some  persons  as  if  you  were 
envious,  and  wished  not  that  any  honor  or  profit  might  accrue  to 
them,  o..-  that  the  king  should  gain  the  victory  over  his  enemies. 
Honoralile  men-nt-urms,  who  seek  perfection,  should  be  above  low 
jeblousics  and  such  base  pissions,  and  always  be  of  one  and  the  same 
way  of  thinking.  Besides,  through  your  advice,  has  the  king  been 
thus  long  and  expensively  kept  at  the  siege  of  Lisbon,  without  hav- 
ing an  opportunity  of  a  battle,  until  now  when  the  master  of  Avis 
(who  feigns  himself  king  of  Portugal,  though  he  can  have  no  such 
rigl.t,  being  a  bastard)  has  tiken  the  field.  He  is  at  Aljubarota  at 
this  monieot  wit  i  all  the  force  he  can  muster,  but  it  is  not  any  way 
great:  if  it  should  therefore  h.ippen  that  he  make  his  escape  from  us, 
and  avoid  a  battle,  you  will  ruo  the  risk  of  the  people  rising  and  slay, 
ing  you;  or  the  kiiig,  contiJeriiig  you  as  traitors,  will  have  you  be- 
headed, and  your  est.ites  confiscated.  I  therefore  see  no  better  means 
for  you  than  being  silent,  and  agreeing  with  those  who  have  been 
actors  in  more  matters  of  this  sort  than  you  ever  have  been  engaged 
in,  or  ever  will  be." 

As  sir  Reginald  ended  this  speech,  the  king  raised  his  eyes  from 
the  ground,  and  seemed  highly  pleased  with  what  he  had  heard  :  the 
Spaniards  on  the  contrary,  were  thunderstruck,  and  thought,  at  the 
moment,  they  had  done  worse  than  they  really  had  ;  for,  notwith- 
standing the  marshal  had  thus  opposed  and  reproved  them,  they  had 
wisely  and  prudently  adviied  the  king,  for  he  could  not  have  had 
better  counsel ;  but  his  valor  and  frankness  made  him  speak  as  fol. 
lows  in  compliance  with  the  French  and  the  strangers  present,  who 
were  eager  f^r  battle.  Every  one  was  silent,  when  the  king  said  : 
"  In  the  name  of  God  and  my  lord  St.  .Tames,  I  will  that  we  combat 
our  enemies,  and  tiat  those  who  desire  knighthood,  may  advance, 
and  receive  the  order  of  chivalry  in  honor  of  God  and  St.  George." 
Many  squires  of  P'rance  and  Bdarn  came  forward,  and  were  knighted 
by  the  king's  hand  ;  such  as  sir  Roger  d'Espuign,  and  his  son  FJd- 
mund :  from  the  county  of  Foix,  sir  Bertrand  de  Barege,  sir  Peter 
dc  Salbie»e,  sir  Petiu*  de  Valentin,  tir  William  de  Quer,  sir  Angiers 
de  Sollcnaire,  sir  Peter  de  Vaud,  sir  William  de  Mondigy,  with  many 
mure;  in  all,  one  hunJred  and  foity,  who  willingly  accepted  the  order 
of  knighthood.  Soine  barons  of  Bdarn  first  displayed  their  banners 
with  several  of  Castille  and  sir  .John  de  Rue 

You  might  have  seen  these  young  knights,  full  of  vigor  and  gal.  I 
lanirv,  carrying  themselves  so  handsomely  that  it  was  a  pleasant  j 
ipcctacle  to  see ;  and  ihey  were,  as  1  have  said,  a  large  battalion  of  | 
tb§2xu£lves.  Th?  lufd     Liugnash  ;h^n  appfgached  tiie  kiii£,  ac  | 


companied  by  all  those  who  had  come  from  different  countries,  and 
whom  the  Castillians  called  indiscriminately  Frenchmen,  completely 
armed  except  their  helmets,  and  said  :  My  lord  king,  we  arc  come 
from  distant  countries  with  the  best  disposition  to  serve  you  :  grant  us, 
we  beg  of  you,  that  we  may  form  the  van  battalion."  "  I  grant  it," 
replied  the  king,  "  in  the  name  of  God,  St.  James,  and  my  lord  St. 
George,  and  may  they  be  with  you!"  Upon  this,  the  Spaniards 
whispered  one  to  another,  "  See,  for  God's  sake  !  see  how  our  king 
confides  wholly  in  these  foreigners :  he  has  not  any  trust  in  others. 
They  have  obtained  the  honor  of  the  van,  and  hold  us  so  cheap  they 
will  not  invite  us  to  make  a  part.  They  are  now  drawing  themselves 
up  separately.  Well,  we  will  do  the  same  on  our  part,  and,  by  God, 
let  them  combat  and  fight  by  themselves.  Have  they  not  already 
boasted  they  are  sufficient  to  vanquish  the  Portuguese  ?  Be  it  so, 
then  :  we  are  contented  ;  but  it  will  be  right  we  ask  the  king  if  he 
choose  to  remain  with  us  or  go  with  the  Frenchmen."  They  were 
murmuring  a  long  time,  whether  they  should  put  such  a  question  to 
the  king  or  not,  for  they  were  much  afraid  of  the  reprimands  of  sir 
Reginald  de  Limousin.  Having  fully  considered,  they  thought  there 
would  not  be  any  harm  in  asking  the  question.  Six  therefore  of  the 
principal  nobles,  employed  about  his  person,  advanced,  and,  with 
many  obeisances,  thus  spoke :  "  Most  noble  king,  we  perceive  plainly 
that  this  day  there  will  be  an  engagement  with  your  enemies.  God 
grant  you  may  have  the  victory  and  honor  I  as  we  sincerely  wish  it; 
but  we  are  anxious  to  know  your  pleasure,  whether  you  will  remain 
with  us  or  march  with  the  Frenchmen  ?"  "  By  no  means,"  replied 
the  king :  "  my  fair  sirs,  if  I  have  determined  on  batde,  in  conso- 
quence  of  the  advice  of  the  knights  and  squires  from  France  who 
have  come  to  serve  me,  and  who  are  men  of  great  valor  and  abilities, 
I  do  not  renounce  you,  but  will  remain  among  you,  and  you  will 
therefore  help  in  defending  me."  The  Castillians  were  delighted 
with  this  answer;  und  said,  "That,  my  lord,  will  we  do,  and  never 
fail  you  as  long  as  we  live  ;  for  we  have  sworn  to  do  so,  and  pledged 
our  faith  on  the  day  you  were  crowned  :  we  had  besides  so  great 
an  affection  for  the  good  king  your  father,  that  nothing  shall  ever 
make  us  desert  you."  The  king  of  Castille  remained  with  the  Gas. 
tillians,  who  amounted  to  full  twenty  thousand  horse  all  covered  with 
armor.  Sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  was  in  the  first  battalion,  that 
post  being  his  right  as  marshal. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  ALJUBAROTA,  IN  WHICH  THE  FRENCH  AND  BEARNOIS,  IN 
THE  INTEREST  OF  CASTILLE,  ARE  DEFEATED  AND  SLAIN  BY  THE  PORTU- 
GUESE, FROM  NOT  BEING  PROPERLY  SUPPORTED  BY  THE  CASTILLIANS, 
WHO  WERE  JEALOUS  OF  THEM.  THEY  AFTERWARDS  MEET  THE  SAWfi 
FATE. 

This  Saturday  had  been  a  fine  clear  day,  but  the  sun  was  now 
declining,  and  it  was  about  the  hour  of  vespers,  when  the  first  bat- 
talion of  the  Castillian  army  came  before  Aljubarcta,  where  the  king 
of  Portugal  and  his  men  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array.  The  French 
knights  amounted  to  two  thousand,  as  gallant  lances  as  could  be 
seen.  The  moment  they  perceived  the  enemy  they  formed  in  close 
order,  like  men  of  resolution  who  knew  their  business,  and  advanced 
within  bow-shot.  This  attack  was  very  sharp  ;  for  tnose  who  were 
eager  after  glory,  and  to  perform  feats  of  arms,  assaulted  the  place 
which  the  English  had  fortified.  The  entrance  having  been  made 
narrow  caused  a  great  pressure  of  the  assailants  against  each  other, 
and  much  mischief  was  done  by  the  English  archers,  who  shct  so 
vigorously  and  quick  that  the  horses  were  larded,  as  it  were,  with 
arrows,  and  fell  one  on  the  other.  The  few  English  men-at-arms  and 
the  Liiboners  now  came  forward,  shouting  their  cry  of  "  Our  Lady 
for  Lisbon  !"  They  were  armed  with  well  steeled  Bordeaux  lances, 
with  which  they  pierCed  through  everything,  and  wounded  knights 
and  squires.  The  lord  de  Lingnach  of  B6arn  was  unhorsed,  his 
banner  taken,  and  himself  made  prisoner,  and  numbers  of  his  men 
slain  or  taken.  On  the  other  hand,  sir  John  de  B.ue,  sir  Gecffry 
Ricon,  sir  Geoffry  de  Partenay,  with  difficulty,  had  entered  the  fort 
with  their  men ;  but  their  horses  were  so  wounded  by  the  archers, 
they  fell  down  under  them.  The  men-at-arms  on  their  side  were  ia 
great  danger,  for  one  could  not  assist  the  other,  nor  could  they  gain 
room  to  exert  themselves,  while  the  Portuguese,  seeing  the  ill  success 
which  had  attended  the  first  assailants,  were  as  fresh  and  as  active  as 
ever  for  the  combat.  The  king  of  Portugal  was  m.ounted  on  a  tall 
courser  decorated  all  over  with  the  arms  of  Portugal,  and  his  banner 
set  up  before  him ;  he  was  much  pleased  at  seeing  the  defeat  of  hia 
enemies,  and  to  encourage  his  men,  and  for  his  own  pleasure  he 
laughed  aloud,  crying  out ;  "  Go  on,  my  good  fellows :  defend  your- 
selves  wel',  for,  if  there  be  no  more  than  what  I  see,  we  shall  net 
make  much  of  them ;  and  if  I  have  any  knowledge  of  war,  these 
men  must  remain  with  us." 

Thus  did  the  king  of  Portugal  encourage  his  men,  who  fought 
valiantly,  and,  having  inclosed  the  first  comers  within  their  fort,  they 
were  putting  numbers  of  them  to  death.  True  it  is,  that  this  first 
battalion  of  which  I  am  speaking,  under  the  command  of  knights 
from  France  and  B^arn,  expected  to  have  been  more  quickly  and 
better  supported  by  the  Castillians  than  they  were  ;  for  if  the  king  of 
CastiUe  with  the  mail)  armyi  which  consisted  at  i«ast  of  twenty 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


thousand  men,  had  advanced  t)  check  the  Portuguese  in  another 
quarter,  the  day  must  have  been  theirs ;  but  they  did  nothing,  for 
which  they  suffered  much  loss  and  blame.    It  is  also  true,  that  the 
battle  begun  tjo  soon  ;  but  they  did  so  to  acquire  greater  honor,  and 
to  make  their  words  good  which  they  had  said  in  the  presence  of  the 
king.    On  the  other  hand,  as  I  have  heard,  the  Castillians  made  no 
gf^ht  haste  to  advance,  fur  the  French  were  not  in  good  favor  with 
them,  and  they  had  said ;  "  Let  them  begin  the  fight,  and  tire  them- 
selves: they  will  find  enough  to  do.   These  Frenchmen  are  too  great 
boasters,  and  too  vainglorious,  and  our  king  has  not  any  perfect  con. 
fidence  but  in  them.    Since  he  wishes  that  they  should  have  the 
honor  of  the  day,  it  shall  be  so ;  for  we  will  have  it  our  own  way,  or 
not  at  all."    Conformably  to  this  resolution,  the  Spaniards  kept  in  a 
large  body,  twenty  thousand  at  least,  in  the  plain,  and  would  not  ad- 
Vance,  which  vexed  the  king  much  ;  but  he  could  not  help  it,  for  they 
said ;  "  My  lord,  it  is  all  over,  (though  none  had  returned  from  the 
battle  :)   these  French  knights  have  defeated  your  enemies  :  the 
honor  and  victory  of  the  day  are  theirs."  "  God  grant  it  may  be  so!" 
replied  the  king  ;  "  but  let  us  advance  a  Httle."    They  advanced 
about  a  bow-shot,  and  halted  again.    It  was  truly  a  fine  sight  to  view 
their  appearance,  so  well  and  handsomely  were  they  arm^'d  and 
mounted.    Duriag  all  this  time  the  French  were  fighting;  and  those 
Jknights  and  squires  who  had  been  r^bie  Xd  dismount  performed  many 
gallant  deeds,  for,  when  their  lances  were  broken,  they  used  their 
battle-axes,  and  with  them  gave  such  desperate  blows  on  the  helmets 
of  all  who  opposed  them,  that  wounds,  if  not  death,  were  the  conse. 
quences.    Whoever  is  engaged  in  such-like  combats  as  this  at  Alju- 
barota  must  abide  the  event,  if  safety  be  not  sought  in  flight:  but  in 
flight  there  is  more  danger  than  in  the  heat  of  the  battle,  for,  when 
any  one  flies  a  pursuit  is  made,  and,  if  overtaken,  he  is  slain :  when 
in  a  battle,  if  the  chance  turn  unfortunate,  he  surrenders,  and  is  well 
taken  care  of  as  a  captive. 

It  cannot  be  denied  but  that  the  knights  and  squires  from  France, 
Brittany,  Burgundy  and  B6arn,  fought  valiantly:  they  were  over- 
powered at  the  first  onset,  from  the  advice  the  English  had  given  to 
fortify  the  place :  besides,  in  this  attack,  the  Portuguese  were  supe- 
rior  in  numbers.  They  therefore  were  at  their  mercy,  and  all  were 
glain  or  taken,  for  few  escaped.  At  this  beginning  they  made  a  [ 
thousand  knights  and  squires  prisoners,  which  gave  them  much  joy. 
They  did  not  expect  any  further  battle  that  day,  and  entertained  their 
prisoners  handsomely,  saying  to  them  ;  "  Do  not  be  cast  down  :  you 
have  valiantly  fought  and  have  been  conquered  fairly :  we  will  be. 
have  to  you  as  generously  as  we  should  wish  to  be  dealt  with  our- 
selves, were  we  in  your  situation.  You  must  come  and  recruit 
yourselves  in  the  good  city  of  Lisbon,  where  you  shall  have  every 
comfort."  Those  to  whom  such  speeches  were  made,  replied  by 
returning  thanks.  Some  were  ransomed  on  the  spot,  and  others  said 
they  v/ould  v/ait  the  event,  for  they  did  not  imagine  things  would 
remain  as  they  then  were,  but  that  the  king  of  Spain  would  come 
with  the  main  army  and  deliver  them. 

As  the  king  of  Castille  and  his  people  were  drawing  near  to  Alju- 
barota,  news  of  what  had  happened  speedily  came  to  them  from  the 
runaways  (for  unfortunate  indeed  is  the  battle  whence  no  one  es- 
capes,) who  cried  aloud  and  with  much  fear ;  "  Sir  king,  advance  ; 
for  your  whole  van  battalion  are  either  slain  or  made  prisoners,  and 
there  is  no  hope  of  deliverance  but  from  you."  When  the  king  heard 
this  he  was  much  enraged,  and  with  reason,  for  it  too  nearly  con- 
cerned him :  he  instantly  gave  orders  to  march,  saying,  "March, 
banners,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  George  :  let  us  hasten  to  the 
rescue  of  our  friends  who  have  been  captured,  for  they  have  need  of 
tis."  The  Castillians  began  to  quicken  their  march  in  close  order  : 
it  was  now  past  vespers,  and  the  sun  was  setting,  when  some  of  them 
said,  it  would  be  better  to  wait  for  the  morning,  as  it  would  soon  be 
night,  when  they  would  be  unable  to  perform  any  good  deeds  of 
arms.  But  the  king  was  determined  to  advance,  and  was  in  the 
right ;  for  he  said,  "  How  can  we  think  of  thus  deserting  our  friends, 
who  are  fatigued  and  in  distress  ?  whoever  gives  such  advice  neither 
loves  me  nor  regards  my  honor."  They  continued  therefore  to  ad- 
vancc,  with  trumpets  sounding  and  drums  beating,  and  making  a 
great  noise  to  frighten  their  enemies. 

I  will  now  relate  how  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  army  had  em- 
ployed themselves.    As  soon  as  they  had  defeated  the  van  division 
and  taken  care  of  their  prisoners,  as  has  been  before  said,  they  did 
not  confide  in  this  first  victory,  though  they  saw  not  any  appearance 
of  reinforcements,  but  ordered  six  men-at-arms,  the  best  mounted,  to 
reconnoitre,  and  bring  them  intelligence,  if  they  were  to  expect  an- 
other batde.    Those  who  had  been  sent  on  this  expedition,  saw  and 
heard  the  army  of  the  king  of  Castille,  which  was  at  least  twenty 
thousand  men  on  horseback,  and  approaching  very  near  to  Aljuba. 
rota:  they  returned  full  gallop  tJ  their  friends,  and  said  tload,  "My 
brds,  take  care  of  yourselves,  for  hitherto  we  have  done  nothing: 
the  king  of  Castille  is  advancing  with  his  whole  army,  of  twenty 
thousand  horse,  for  not  one  has  remained  behind."    On  hearing  this 
they  held  a  short  council,  as  the  necessity  of  the  case  obliged  them, 
and  came  to  a  pitiless  resolution  ;  for  it  was  commanded,  under  pain 
of  death,  that  whoever  had  taken  a  prisoner  should  instantly  kill 
him,  and  that  neither  noble,  nor  rich,  nor  simple,  should  be  exempted. 
Those  barons,  knights  and  squires,  who  had  been  captured,  were  in 
«  melancholy  situation,  for  entreaties  would  have  been  of  no  avail. 


They  were  scattered  about  disarmed  in  diflt'reiit  p.iits,  consideiinjj 
themselves  in  eafcty,  for  their  lives  at  least ;  but  it  was  net  so,  which 
was  a  great  pity.  Each  man  kilUd  his  pri-^oner,  and  those  svho  re. 
fused,  had  him  slain  before  their  eyes:  for  the  Portuguese  and  E)ng. 
lish,  who  had  given  this  advice,  said,  "  It  was  better  U  kill  tlian  to 
be  killed  ;  and  if  we  do  net  put  them  to  death  they  will  liberate 
themselves  while  we  are  fighting,  and  then  shiy  us,  for  no  one  ought 
to  put  confidence  in  his  prisoner."  By  this  order  were  killed  the  Icid 
de  Lingnach,  sir  Peter  de  Salbiere,  the  lords  de  Le^pre,  de  Beam, 
des  Bordes,  sir  Bertrand  de  Barege,  the  lord  de  Mori;tne,  sir  Raymond 
Donzack,  sir  John  Afolege,  tir  Manaut  de  Saremen,  fir  Peter  de  Sali- 
bieres,  sir  Stephen  de  Valentin,  sir  Rayniond  de  Coinasse,  .-ir  Pt^ter 
de  Hausane,  with  full  three  hundred  squires  from  Euarn.  Of  French, 
men,  there  were  sir  John  de  Rue,  dr  Geoffry  Ricon,  sir  GeoflTi-y  de 
Partenay,  and  many  more.  This  was  a  very  unfortunate  event  to  the 
prisoners,  as  well  as  to  the  Portuguese ;  for  they  put  to  de-^-.th,  this 
Saturday,  as  many  good  prisoners  as  would  have  been  worth  to  them, 
taking  one  with  another,  four  hundred  thousand  francs.  When  they 
had  thus  cleared  the  place,  by  putting  every  one  t.>  decth  (for  none 
escaped  but  those  who  had  been  carried  to  the  village  of  Aljubarota, 
where  the  baggage  and  stores  were,)  they  again  formed  themselves 
in  the  same  position  and  place  as  when  the  van  battalion  commenced 
their  attack. 

The  sun  was  now  setting,  when  the  king  of  Castille  advanced  in 
puissant  array,  with  banners  displayed,  and  on  barbed  horses,  shout, 
ing  out  "Castille  I"  and  entered  the  fortified  pas?.  They  were 
received  with  lances  and  battle-axes,  and  the  first  flight  of  arrows 
grievously  wounded  their  horses,  threw  tliem  into  confu^ijn,  and 
many  were  wounded  or  slain.  The  king  of  Castille,  ignorant  of  the 
unfortunate  fate  of  the  van,  imagining  they  were  only  prisoners,  was 
anxious  to  deliver  them,  as  you  have  heard.  The  battle  rnged  with 
violence:  many  were  thrown 'to  the  ground,  and  the  Portuguese  had 
not  the  advantage  :  they  were  forced  to  fi^ht  most  valiantly,  or  they 
would  have  been  overpowered  :  they  owed  their  safety  tj  the  impos- 
sibility of  being  attacked  but  in  one  place.  The  king  of  Portugal 
dismounted,  and,  taking  his  battle-axe,  placed  himself  at  the  pass, 
where  he  performed  vvonders,  knocking  down  three  or  four  of  the 
stoutest  of  the  enemy,  insomuch  that  none  dared  to  approach  him. 
I  must  not  omit  to  notice  the  manner  in  which  the  Spaniards  gene- 
rally act  in  war.  It  is  true  they  make  a  handsome  figure  on  horse, 
back,  spur  off  to  advantage,  and  fight  well  at  the  first  onset ;  but  as 
soon  as  they  have  thrown  two  or  three  dart.?,  and  given  a  stroke  with 
their  spears,  without  disconcerting  the  enemy,  t;iey  take  alarm,  turn 
their  horses'  head"  «»r»d  save  themselves  by  flight  as  well  as  they  can  : 
this  game  they  played  at  Aljubarota ;  for  they  found  their  enemic-? 
obstinate,  and  as  fresh  as  if  they  had  not  had  an  engagement,  which 
astonished  them  much  ;  and  their  surprise  was  increased  by  not 
hearing  anything  of  the  van  battalion. 

The  Spaniards  had  a  hard  afternoon's  work,  and  the  fortune  of 
war  was  greatly  against  them  :  all  who  through  courage,  or  a  wish 
to  distinguish  themselves,  had  entered  the  fort  of  the  Lisboners,  were 
cut  to  pieces  ;  for  they  could  not  ransom  any,  whether  poor  or  noble, 
(such  had  been  their  orders)  nor  encumber  themselves  with  prisoners. 
Very  many  of  the  nobles  of  Castille  were  there  slain :  am.ong  the 
greatest  barons  who  suffered,  were  sir  Dangommes  Neudrich,  sir 
Diego  Parsament,  don  Pedro  de  Rourmont,  sir  Marc  de  Versaux,  the 
grand-master  of  Calatrava,  and  his  brother,  wlio  was  that  day  created 
a  knight,  and  called  sir  Diego  Moro,  sir  Peter  Goussart  dc  Modesque, 
don  Pedro  Goussart  de  Seville,  don  John  Roderigo  de  la  Rousselle, 
with  upward  of  sixty  barons  and  knights  of  Spain.  There  were  not 
even  at  the  battle  of  Najara,  when  the  prince  of  Wales  defeated  the 
king,  don  Henry,  so  many  nobles  of  Castille  killed,  as  at  this  battle 
of  Aljubarota,  which  was  on  a  Saturday,  the  feast  of  our  Lady, 
August,  1.385. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

TfiE  KING  OF  CASTILLE,  AFTER  HIS  DEFEAT  AT  AIJUBABOTA,  KETREAT3 
TO  SANTAREM.  THE  KING  OF  FORTUGAL  RETURNS  TO  LISBON.  ▲ 
TRUCE  IS  CONCLUDED  BETWEEN  TIIEM. 

When  king  Henry  perceived  that  his  army  was  defeated,  the  van 
battalion  having  been  totally  destroyed,  that  sir  Reginald  de  Limou. 
sin,  his  marshal,  was  slain,  and  that  the  flower  of  his  own  chivalry, 
as  well  as  that  of  France,  which  had  come  so  willingly  to  serve  him, 
were  dead  or  disabled,  he  was  mightily  cast  down,  and  knew  not 
how  to  act.  He  saw  his  men  flying  in  all  directions,  and  heard  them 
crying  to  him,  "  My  lord,  march  away  :  it  is  time  for  you  :  the  batde 
is  over:  you  alone  cannot  conquer  your  enemies,  nor  repair  your 
losses:  your  men  are  running  away  on  all  sides,  for  every  one  now 
looks  to  himself :  you  know,  also,  it  will  be  prudent,  at  this  moment, 
to  follow  their  example,  and  if  fortune  is  now  against  you,  another 
time  she  may  be  more  favorable."  The  king  of  Castille  followed 
this  advice  :  he  changed  his  horse,  and  mounted  a  fresh  one  that  had 
not  been  rode  that  day,  and  which  had  great  speed.  The  king  stuck 
spurs  into  him,  turned  his  back  to  his  enemies,  and  made  for  Santa- 
rem,  whither  all  the  runaways,  who  wished  to  save  themselves, 
followed. 

The  king  of  Castille  had  that  day  ordered  a  knight  of  his  house 


383 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.  FRANCE 


SPAIN 


&  c. 


hold,  called  sir  Ptter  Harem,  to  bear  his  helmet  Tliis  helmet  was 
encircled  with  guld,  and  might  be  worth  twenty  thousand  francs. 
The  king  intended  wearing  it  at  the  battle,  and  had  so  ordered  it  the 
nioruing  lie  marclu-d  tri'iii  Santarem,  but  did  not  do  so  ;  for,  when 
the  army  was  I'urming,  there  was  so  great  a  crowd  round  the  king, 
the  knight  could  nul  come  near,  :ind,  nut  hearing  liimselt"  called,  he 
ceased  U  uttciupt  it.  Slioitly  afterwards,  he  heard  thai  the  Portu- 
guese had  gained  the  day,  and  saw  his  own  army  (lyijig  in  all  direc- 
li JUS :  fearful  of  Ijsiiig  so  rich  a  jewel  as  the  king's  helmet,  that  was 
valued  so  highly,  he  put  it  on  his  own  head,  net  to  lose  it  nor  have 
it  tt..len  from  liim  by  meetiiTj  the  enemy,  and  fled  :  he  did  not  follow 
t!te  road  to  Sau'.areni,  but  tjok  another,  like  t )  peopVi  thunderstruck 
and  discomfited  ;  but  the  greater  part  made  for  Santarem,  where  the 
king  arrived  in  tlie  evening,  confounded  and  cast  down. 

Alter  the  defeat  of  the  Spaniards  at  Aljubarota.  the  Portuguese 
and  Liiboncro  kept  the  field  of  battle  :  the  slaughter  was  great,  and 
would  have  been  more  if  they  had  pursued  the  enemy  ;  for  the  Eng- 
lish seeing  the  enemy  turn  their  backs,  called  aloud  to  the  king  of 
Portug.  1,  "  Sir  king^  let  lis  mount  our  horses,  and  set  out  on  the 
pursuit,  and  all  these  runaways  shall  be  dead  men."  "  I  will  not," 
re|)licd  the  king :  "  what  we  have  done  ought  to  satisfy  us.  Our 
men  are  fatigued,  and  have  fought  hard  this  evening :  it  is  now  so  dark 
we  shall  not  know  whither  we  are  going,  nor  how  many  are  flying. 
Their  army  was  very  numerous,  and  perhaps  this  may  be  a  stratagem 
to  draw  u-i  out  of  our  fort,  and  the  more  easily  conquer  us.  We  will 
this  day  guard  the  dead,  and  tj-morrow  call  a  council  and  consider 
how  we  shall  next  act."'  "  By  my  faith,"  replied  Hartsel,  an  Eng. 
lishman,  "  the  dead  are  easily  guarded  :  they  will  do  us  no  harm,  nor 
shall  we  have  any  profit  from  them,  for  we  have  slain  our  rich  pris- 
oners.  We  are  strangers,  come  from  a  distance  to  serve  you,  and 
would  willingly  gain  something  from  these  calves  that  are  flying 
without  wings,  and  who  drive  their  banners  before  them."  "Fair 
brother,"  said  the  king,  "all  covet,  all  lose  :  it  is  much  better  that 
wc  reniajn  on  our  guard,  since  the  honor  and  victory  are  ours,  through 
God's  grace,  than  run  any  risk  where  there  is  no  necessity  for  it. 
Thanks  to  God,  we  have  enough  to  make  you  all  rich."  Nothing 
more  was  said  on  the  subject.  Thus,  as  I  have  related,  happened  the. 
battle  of  Aijubaroi;i,  wlilcii  ihe  king  of  Portugal  completely  gained. 
There  were  slain  about  five  hundred  knights,  and  full  as  many,  if  not 
more,  squires,  which  was  a  great  pity,  and  six  or  seven  thousand 
other  men  :  God  have  mercy  on  their  poor  souls  ! 

The  king  of  Portugal  and  his  men  remained  all  night  utider  arms, 
at  their  post  without  stirring,  until  about  six  o'clock  on  Sunday  morn- 
ing.  They  ate  a  morsel  standing  or  sitting,  and  quaflfed  a  cup  or  so 
of  wine,  which  was  brought  to  them  from  the  village  of  Aljubarota. 
At  sunrise,  the  king  of  Portugal  ordered  twelve  knights  to  mount 
their  horses,  and  scour  the  country,  to  see  if  there  were  any  bodies 
of  men  assembled  together.  When  they  had  rode  far  and  near,  on 
their  return,  they  said  they  had  seen  nothing  but  dead  men.  "  Of 
them  we  have  no  fear,"  said  the  king,  who  gave  orders  for  the  army 
to  march  to  the  village  of  Aljubarota,  where  they  were  to  halt  the 
rest  of  the  day  and  that  night  until  Monday  morning.  Upon  this  they 
decamped,  leaving  the  church  of  Aljubarota,  and  quartered  them- 
selves  in  the  village  the  whole  of  Sunday  and  the  following  night. 

On  Monday  morning,  it  was  ordered  in  council  that  they  ohould 
return  to  Lisbon,  and  the  trumpets  sounded  to  decamp.  They  then 
foi-med  themselves  in  handsome  array,  and  took  the  road  to  Lisbon. 
On  the  Tuesday,  the  king  entered  the  city,  amid  an  immense  con- 
course  of  people,  with  great  glory  and  triumph,  and  was  conducted 
by  a  numerous  company  of  minstrels,  and  a  long  procession  of 
churchmen,  who  had  come  out  to  meet  him  as  far  as  the  palace.  As 
he  rode  through  the  streets,  all  the  people,  and  even  the  children,  paid 
him  the  greatest  respect  and  reverence,  shouting  out,  "  Long  live 
the  noble  king  of  Portugal !  to  whoni  God  has  been  gracious  in  giv- 
ing  victory  over  the  potent  king  of  Castille,  the  gain  of  the  field  and 
discomfiture  of  his  enemies."  By  this  fortunate  victory  which  the 
king  of  Portugal  had  over  don  John  of  Castille,  as  I  have  just  related, 
l.e  won  so  much  the  affections  of  all  Portugal,  that  tho.st^,  who  before 
this  battle  had  dissembled  their  sentiments,  now  carno  to  Lisbon, 
took  the  oaths,  and  paid  their  homagp  to  hmi,  sajing,  he  was  worthy 
to  live,  and  God  must  love  him  when  gave  1dm  the  victoiT  over  a 
king  more  powerful  than  himselr,  and  that  h<'.  desarved  to  wear  a 
crown.  Thus  did  the  king  acqun-e  lue  love  of  his  subjects,  more  es- 
pecially  of  the  whole  comnionalty  of  thf  kingdom. 

We  will  now  say  something  ui  the  king  of  Castille,  who,  after  his 
defeat,  retreated  to  Simtarem,  regrt;tting  and  bewailing  t\e  loss  of 
his  men,  and  cursing  the  hard  fate  he  had  had,  when  such  numbers 
of  noble  knight^  of  his  kingdom,  as  well  as  thosp  from  France,  lay 
dead  on  the  field.  At  the  time  he  entered  the  tuwn  of  Santarem,  he 
knew  not  the  greatness  of  Ins  loss,  but  was  made  acquainted  with  it 
on  the  Sunday,  when  he  sent  his  heralds  to  examine  the  field  of  bat. 
t.e,  having  imagined  the  greater  part  of  those  barons  and  knights 
whom  they  found  lying  dead,  had  been  prisoners  to  the  Portuguese, 
lie  was  so  much  cm-aged  when  the  heralds  returned,  on  learning  the 
names  of  those  who  had  fallen,  and  the  certainty  of  their  deaths,  that 
he  could  not  be  appeased  or  comforted.  He  declared  with  an  oath, 
he  should  never  again  taste  joy,  for  the  loss  of  so  many  noble  knights, 
who  hud  .perished  thr(>"<ih  his  fault. 

Ai  tlic  end  of  the  th->w  4ays  the  king  had  passed  at  Santarem,  his 


Knight,  sir  Martin  Harene,*  came  into  the  town,  bnngmg  with  him 
his  majesty's  helmet,  which  was  estimated  at  twenty  thousand  francs, 
on  account  of  the  rich  jewel?  with  which  it  was  ornamented.  Much 
had  been  said  on  this  subject  in  the  king's  housohcld,  and  some  had 
declared  he  had  fraudulently  carried  it  off,  and  would  never  moro 
return.  When  the  knight  came  before  the  king,  he  cast  himself  on 
his  knees,  and  made  such  fair  excuses  that  the  king  and  council  held 
him  blameless.  Things  remained  in  this  state,  and  the  king  of  Gas. 
tille  returned  to  Burgos,  the  twenty. fi:th  day  after  his  arrival  at  San 
tarem,  having  dismissed  his  whole  a;  my.  Negotiations  were  now 
entered  on  between  the  kings  of  Castille  and  Portugal,  and  a  truce 
was  made  between  them  and  their  allies,  as  well  on  land  as  at  sea, 
from  Michaelmas  until  the  first  day  of  May.  The  bodies  of  the 
barons  and  knights  who  had  been  slain  at  Aljubarotri,  were  buried 
in  that  and  in  the  neighboring  churches :  the  bones  of  many  were 
carried  by  their  servants  to  their  own  coimtries. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX  IS  KAPIDLV,  AND  IN  A  SECRET  MANNETl,  INFOKMED  OP 
WHAT  HAD  tlAPPENED  AT  AUCBAROTA.  FROISSART,  f.M  CONSEQUENCE 
OF  THIS,  RELATES  A  STORY  WHICH  HAD  BEEN  TOLD  HIM  OF  A  FAMILIAR 
SPIRIT,  CALLED  ORTHON,  WHO  SERVED  THE  LORD  DE  CORASSE  IN  THE 
LIKE  MANNER. 

A  FACT  I  am  about  to  r-late  will  astonish  my  readers,  if  they  con- 
sider and  pay  any  attention  to  it.  It  was  told  me  in  the  hotel  of  the 
count  de  Foix,  at  Orth6s,  and  by  the  same  person  who  had  informed 
me  of  the  battle  of  Aljubarota,  and  the  event  of  that  day.  I  will 
therefore  narrate  it;  for,  ever  since  the  squire  related  it  to  me,  I  have 
much  thought  on  it,  and  shall  do  so  as  long  as  I  live.  It  is  a  fact,  as 
the  squire  assui-ed  me,  that  the  count  de  Foix  was  informed,  the  day 
after  the  battle  of  Aljubarota,  of  everything  that  had  there  happened, 
the  same  as  I  have  re'ated  it,  which  surprised  me  exceedingly  how 
this  could  possibly  have  been. 

The  whole  days  of  Sunday,  Monday,  and  the  following  Tuesday, 
he  was  in  his  castle  of  Orthfes,  and  made  such  poor  and  melancholy 
meals  that  not  one  word  could  be  drawn  from  him ;  nor  would  he, 
during  that  time,  quit  his  chamber,  nor  speak  to  knight  or  squire, 
however  nearly  they  were  related  by  blood,  unless  he  had  sent  for 
him ;  and  it  also  happened,  that  he  even  sent  for  some,  to  whom  he 
never  opened  his  lips  during  these  three  days.  On  the  Tuesday,  iii 
the  evening,  he  called  his  bi'other  Arnold  William,  and  said  to  him 
in  a  low  voice,  "  Our  people  have  had  a  desperate  battle,  which  has 
vexed  me  very  much,  for  it  has  happened  to  them  just  as  I  had  fore, 
told  at  their  departure."  Arnold  William,  who  was  a  wise  man  and 
a  prudent  knight,  well  acquainted  with  the  temper  of  his  brother, 
was  silent.  The  count,  anxious  to  cheer  up  his  courage,  for  he  had 
too  long  nurtured  in  his  breast  this  sad  news,  added,  "  By  God,  sir 
Arnold,  it  is  just  as  I  have  told  you;  and  very  soon  we  shall  have 
news  of  it.  Never  has  the  country  of  B<Sarn  suffered  so  severely  for 
these  hundred  years  past,  as  it  has  now  at  this  battle  in  Portugal." 
Many  knights  and  squires  who  were  present,  and  heard  the  woi'ds  of 
the  count,  were  afraid  to  speak,  but  commented  within  them.selves 
on  them. 

Within  ten  days,  the  truth  was  known  from  those  who  had  been  in 
the  battle,  and  they  first  told  the  count,  and  all  who  wished  to  hear 
them,  everything  relative  to  their  disputes  with  the  Castiliiaus  and 
the  event  of  the  battle  at  Aljubarota.  This  renewed  the  grief  of  the 
count,  and  of  those  persons  belonging  to  the  country,  who  had  lost 
bi-others,  relations,  children,  or  friends.  "  Holy  Mary  I"  said  I  to  the 
squire,  "how  was  it  possible  for  the  count  to  know,  or  even  to  guess 
at  it,  on  the  morrow  after  it  had  happened  ?"  "  By  my  faith,"  re- 
plied he,  "  he  knew  it  well  enough,  as  it  appeared  afterwards."  "Is 
he  a  wizard,  then,"  said  I,  "  or  has  he  messengers  who  ride  on  the 
winds  ?  for  he  must  have  some  secret  art."  Upon  this,  the  squire 
began  to  laugh,  and  said,  "  In  truth,  he  must  have  known  it  by  means 
of  necromancy.  We  indeed  are  ignorant  in  this  couritry,  how  he 
manages,  but  w.  have  our  suspicions.*'  Upon  this,  I  said  to  the 
squire,  "  Now  do  have  the  goodness  to  tell  me  what  your  suspicions 
ai'e,  and  I  shall  be  very  much  obliged  to  you.  If  it  be  necessary  to 
keep  it  secret,  I  will  be  silent,  and  never  open  my  mouth  on  the  sub- 
ject as  long  as  I  live  or  remain  in  this  country."  "  I  must  entreat 
that  of  you,"  replied  the  squire,  "  for  I  would  not  have  it  known  that 
I  had  told  it  to  you ;  for  we  only  speak  of  it  secre  tly  when  among 
our  friends."  Upon  this,  he  di-ew  me  aside  to  a  corner  of  the  vault 
of  the  chapel  of  Orth6s,  and  thus  began  his  tale  : 

"  About  twenty  years  ago,  there  lived  a  baron  in  this  country, 
called  Raymond,  lord  of  Corasse.  You  must  undei-siand,  that  Co. 
rasse  is  a  town  seven  leagues  distant  from  Orthiiis.  This  lord  of 
Corasse  had  a  suit  at  Avignon,  before  the  pope,  for  the  tithes  gf  his 
church,  against  a  priest  of  Catalonia  :  this  priest  was  very  learned 
who  claimed  these  tithes,  which  were  worth  a  hundred  florins  a 
year.  He  proved  his  right  so  clearly  that  pope  Urban  V.  in  full  con- 
sistory,  gave  a  definitive  judgment  in  favor  of  the  priest,  condemning 
the  knight  to  costs  of  suit.  The  priest  obtained  a  copy  of  this  sen. 
tence,  and  hastened  to  Beam,  where  showing  it,  and  his  bulls  from 

*  His  iiutne  is  not  mentiuntd  io  tli«  priutvU  cupie*  until  uuw,  but  he  it  walietl  iu  iny 
MSS.  r«t«f  Uarvtu. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAtN,  &c. 


the  i>i'pe,  he  obtained  possession  of  thf-  tithei?.  Thf.  lord  de  Co-  I 
rasso,  b^ing  doubifiil  of  the  priest  and  of  iiii  designs,  went  to  hiin 
and  s;iiil .  '  Mcster  Pcmv,  or  muster  Martin  (according  as  he  was 
called,)  do  you  think  I  will  lose  my  inheritanoe  through  the  papers 
you  have  brought  hitiier I  do  not  believe  you  will  be  bold  enough 
to  coilfict  anything  belonging  to  me  ;  for  if  you  do,  your  life  shall 
pay  for  it.  Go  elsewhere  and  seek  for  benefices,  for  you  shall  not 
have  anythiUvCT  from  my  estatr«s;  and,  (ince  for  a'!,  I  forbid  you  to 
take  any  Ohp.s.'  Th^  ci.-ik  wh-;  fr;rirful  of  th<.  knight,  as  he  knew 
him  to  be  a  o;ii-J  m.i'n,  and  dared  not  persevere,  but  resolved  to  re- 
t;n-n  to  Avignon,  which  he  did.  Before  he  set  out,  he  came  again 
lo  the  lord  de  Corasse,  and  said  to  him  :  *  By  force,  and  not  by  jus, 
lice,  you  deprive  me  of  the  right?  of  my  church,  for  which,  in  con- 
science,  you  behave  exceedingly  ill.  I  am  not  so  powerful  in  this 
country  as  you  are  ;  but  know,  that  as  soon  as  I  possibly  can,  I  will 
send  you  a  champion  that  you  will  be  more  afraid  of  than  you  have 
hitherto  been  of  me.'  The  lord  de  Corasse,  not  alarmed  at  his  men- 
aces,  replied  :  '  Go,  in  God's  name  go  :  do  what  thou  canst :  I  fear 
thee  neither  dead  nor  alive  ;  and  for  thy  speeches  I  will  not  lose  my 
property.'  The  clerk  then  departed,  and  went  I  know  not  whether 
to  Catalonia  or  to  Avignon,  but  did  not  forget  what  he  had  told  the 
lord  de  Corasse  on  leaving  iiim  ;  for,  about  three  months  after,  when 
the  knight  least  thought  of  it,  and  was  sleeping  in  his  bed  with  his 
lady,  in  his  castle  of  Corasse,  there  came  invisible  messengers,  who 
made  such  a  noise,  knocking  about  everything  they  met  with  in  the 
castle,  as  if  they  were  determined  to  destroy  all  within  it :  and  they 
gave  such  loud  raps  at  the  door  of  the  chamber  of  the  knight,  that 
the  lady  was  exceedingly  frightened.  The  knight  heard  it  all,  but 
did  not  say  a  v/ord,  as  he  would  not  have  it  appear  that  he  was 
alarmed,  for  he  v/as  a  man  of  sufficient  courage  for  any  adventure. 
These  noises  and  tumults  continued,  in  d'ifferent  parts  of  the  castle, 
for  a  considerable  time,  and  then  ceased.  On  the  morrow,  all  the 
servants  of  the  household  assembled,  and  went  to  their  lord,  and 
said:  *  My  lord,  dij  you  not  hear  what  we  all  heard  this  night?' 
The  lord  de  Corasse  dissembled,  and  replied,  '  What  is  it  you  have 
heard  V  They  then  related  to  him  all  the  noises  and  rioting  they 
had  heard,  and  that  the  plates  in  the  kitchen  had  been  broken.  He 
began  to  laugh,  and  said,  'it  was  nothing:  that  they  had  dreamed 
it,  or  that  it  had  been  the  wind.'  *  In  the  name  of  God,'  added  the 
lady,  '  I  well  heard  it.' 

"  On  the  following  night,  the  noises  and  rioting  were  renewed,  but 
much  louder  than  before  ;  and  there  were  such  blows  struck  against 
the  door  and  windows  of  the  chamber  of  the  knight,  that  it  seemed 
they  would  break  them  down.  The  knight  could  no  longer  desist 
from  leaping  out  of  his  bed,  and  calling  out,  '  Who  is  it  that  at  this 
hour  thus  knocks  at  my  chamber  door  V  He  was  instantly  answered, 
•  It  is  L'  '  And  who  sends  thee  hither  V  asked  the  kxiight.  '  The 
clerk  of  Catalonia,  whom  thou  hast  much  wronged  :  for  thou  hast 
deprived  him  of  the  rights  of  his  benefice  :  I  will,  therefore,  never 
leave  thee  quiet,  until  thou  hast  rendered  him  a  just  account,  with 
which  he  shall  be  contented.'  *  What  art  thou  called,'  said  the 
knight,  'who  art  so  good  a  messenger?'  '  My  name  is  Orthon.' 
'  Orthon,'  said  the  knight,  '  serving  a  clerk  will  not  be  of  much  ad- 
vantage  to  thee  ;  for,  if  thou  believest  him,  he  will  give  thee  great 
trouble  :  1  beg  thou  wilt  therefore  leave  him  and  serve  me,  and  I 
shall  think  myself  obliged  to  thee.'  Orthon  was  ready  with  his  an- 
swer, for  he  had  taken  a  liking  to  the  knight,  and  said,  '  do  you 
wish  it?'  '  Yes,'  replied  the  knight ;  '  but  no  harm  must  be  done  to 
any  one  within  these  walls.'  'Oh  no,'  answered  Orthon:  '  I  have 
no  power  to  do  ill  to  any  one,  only  to  awaken  thee  and  disturb  thy 
rest,  or  that  of  other  persons.'  '  Do  what  I  tell  thee,'  added  the 
knight :  '  we  shall  well  agree ;  and  leave  this  wicked  priest,  for  he 
is  a  worthless  fellow,  and  serve  me.'  '  Well,'  replied  Orthon,  'since 
thou  wilt  have  it  so,  I  consent.' 

"  Orthon  took  such  an  affecti:>n  to  the  lord  de  Corasse,  that  he 
came  often  to  see  him  in  the  night-time  ;  and,  when  he  found  him 
sleeping,  he  pulled  hi=i  pillow  from  under  his  head,  or  made  great 
noises  at  the  door  or  windows ;  so  that,  when  the  knight  was 
awakened,  he  said,  '  Orthon,  let  me  sleep.'    '  I  will  not,'  replied 
he,  '  until  I  have  told  thee  some  news.'    The  knight's  lady  was  so 
much  frightened,  the  hairs  of  her  head  stood  on  end,  and  she  hid  her- 
self under  the  bedclothes.    '  Well,'  said  the  knight,  '  and  what 
news  hast  t!iou  brought  me  ?'    Orthon  replied,  '  I  am  come  from 
E.ighnd,  Hungary,  or  some  other  place,  which  I  'eft  yesterday,  and 
such  and  such  things  have  happened.'    Thus  did  the  lord  de  Co- 
rasse know  by  means  of  Orthon  all  things  that  were  passing  in  dif. 
ferent  parts  of  the  world  ;  and  this  connection  continued  for  five 
years ;  but  he  could  not  keep  it  to  himself,  and  discovered  it  to  the 
count  de  Foix,  in  the  manner  I  will  tell  you.    The  first  year,  the 
lord  de  Corasse  cims  i)  the  count  de  Foix  at  Orthfes,  or  elsewhere, 
and  tjld  him,  '  My  lord,  such  an  event  has  happened  in  England,  in 
Scotland,  Germany,  or  som.e  other  country ;'  and  the  count  de  Foix, 
whe  fjund  all  this  intelligence  prove  true,  marvelled  greatly  how  he 
could  have  acquired  such  early  information,  and  entreated  him  so 
earnestly,  that  the  lord  de  Corasse  told  him  the  means  by  which  he 
had  acquired  his  intelligence,  and  the  manner  of  its  communication. 
When  the  count  de  Foix  heard  this,  he  was  much  pleased,  and  said, 
•  Lord  de  Corasse,  nourish  the  love  of  your  intelligencer  :  I  wish  I 
had  such  a  messenger :  he  costs  you  nothing,  and  you  are  truly  in. 


^3 

formed  of  everything  that  pussts  in  the  world.'  '  My  lord,'  rrplipcl 
the  knight,  ♦  I  will  do  so.'  The  lord  dc-  Corn.-ise  was  .-crvcd  by  Or. 
thon  for  a  long  time.  I  am  ignorant  if  Orthon  had  uwrv  than  unc 
master:  but  two  or  three  times  every  we(;k  lu:  visitud  ihi;  knight, 
and  told  him  all  the  news  of  the  countries  he  had  frcqucnti-d,  wliicii 
he  wrote  immediately  to  the  count  de  F»jix,  who  was  much  delighted 
therewith,  as  there  is  not  a  lord  iu  the  world  more  enirfr  alii  r  nvwa 
from  fort-ign  parts  than  he  is.  Once,  whffj  the  lord  d<:  Curasao  was 
in  conversation  on  this  subject  v.ith  the  count  de  F(,ix,  ilu:  count 
said,  '  Lord  de  Corasse,  have  you  never  yet  seen  your  nirrss^enger  V 
'  No,  by  my  faith,  never ;  nor  have  I  ever  pressed  him  on  tlii>.  mat. 
ter.'  '  I  wonder  at  that,'  replied  the  cou:il  :  '  for  had  ho  been  so 
much  attached  to  me,  I  should  have  begg(>d  of  him  to  have  shown 
himself  in  his  own  proper  fomi ;  and  I  entreat  you  will  do  so,  that 
you  may  tell  how  he  is  made,  and  what  hp  is  like.  You  have  said, 
that  he  speaks  Gascon  as  well  as  you  or  I  do.'  '  By  my  faith,'  said 
the  lord  de  Corasse,  '  he  converses  just  as  well  and  as  properly  ;  and, 
since  you  request  it,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  see  him.' 

"  It  fell  out,  when  the  lord  de  Corasse,  as  upuai,  was  in  bed  with 
his  lady  (who  was  now  accustomed  to  hear  Orthon  wiiliout  being 
frightened,)  Orthon  arrived,  and  shook  the  pillow  o'  the  knight, 
who  was  asleep.  On  waking,  he  asked  who  was  there?  Orthon 
replied,  'It  is  L'  'And  where  dott  thou  come  from?'  'I  come 
from  Prague  in  Bohemia.'  '  How  far  is  it  hence?'  '  Sixty  days' 
journey,'  replied  Orthon.  '  And  hast  thou  returned  thence  in  so 
short  a  time  ?'  '  Yes,  as  may  God  help  me  :  I  travel  as  fast  as  the 
wind,  or  faster.'  '  What,  hast  thou  got  wings  V  '  Oh,  no.'  '  How, 
then  canst  thou  fly  so  fast?'  '  That  is  no  business  of  your?.'  '  No  I' 
said  the  knight.  '  I  should  like  exceedingly  to  see  what  form  thou 
hast,  and  how  thou  art  made.'  '  Thjit  does  not  concern  you  to 
know,'  replied  Orthon ;  '  be  satisfied  that  you  hear  me,  and  that  I 
bring  you  intelligence  you  may  depend  on.'  '  By  God,'  said  the 
lord  de  Corasse,  '  I  should  love  thee  better  if  I  had  seen  thee.' 
'  Well,'  replied  Orthon,  '  since  you  have  such  a  desire,  the  first 
thing  you  shall  see  to-morrow  morning,  in  quittiag  your  bed,  shall 
be  myself.'  'lam  satisfied,'  said  the  knight;  'you  may  now  de- 
part :  I  give  thee  thy  liberty  for  this  night.' 

"  When  morning  came,  the  knight  arose,  but  his  lady  was  so  much 
frightened  she  pretended  to  be  sick,  and  said  she  would  not  leave 
her  bed  the  whole  day.  The  lord  de  Corasse  willed  it  otherwise. 
'  Sir,'  said  she,  '  if  I  do  get  up,  I  shall  see  Orthon  ;  and,  if  it  please 
God,  I  would  neither  see  nor  meet  him.'  'Well,'  replied  the 
knight,  '  I  am  determined  to  see  him  ;'  and,  leaping  out  of  his  bed, 
he  seated  himself  on  the  bedstead,  thinking  he  should  see  Orthon  in 
his  own  shape  ;  but  he  saw  nothing  that  could  induce  him  to  say  he 
had  seen  him.  When  the  ensuing  night  arrived,  and  the  lord  de 
Corasse  was  in  bed,  Orthon  came  and  began  to  t  ilk  in  his  usual 
manner.  'Go,'  said  the  knight;  'thou  art  a  liar:  thou  oughteft  to 
have  shown  thyself  to  me  this  morning,  and  hast  not  done  so,'  '  No  1' 
replied  Orthon;  '  but  I  have.'  '  I  say,  no.'  '  And  did  you  see  no. 
thing  at  all  when  you  leaped  out  of  bed  ?'  The  lord  de  Corasse  was 
silent,  and,  having  considered  awhile,  said,  'Yes;  when  sitting  on 
my  bedside,  and  thinking  of  thee,  I  saw  two  straws  which  were 
turning  and  playing  together  on  the  floor.'  'That  was  myself,'  re. 
plied  Orthon,  '  for  I  had  taken  that  form.'  The  lord  de  Corasse 
said,  '  That  will  not  satisfy  me  ;  I  beg  of  thee  to  assume  some  other 
shape,  so  that  I  may  see  thee  and  know  thee.'  Orthon  answered, 
'  You  ask  so  much  that  you  will  ruin  me  and  force  ine  away  from 
you,  for  your  requests  are  too  great.'  '  You  shall  not  quit  me,'  said 
the  lord  de  Corasse  ;  '  if  I  had  once  seen  thee,  I  should  not  again 
wish  it.'  'Well,'  replied  Orthon,  'you  shall  see  me  to-morrow,  if 
you  pay  attention  to  the  first  thing  you  observe  when  you  leave 
your  chamber.'  '  I  am  contented,'  said  the  knight ;  '  now  go  thy 
ways,  for  I  want  to  sleep.'  Orthon  departed.  On  the  morrow, 
about  the  hour  of  eight,  the  knight  had  risen  and  was  dressed  ;  on 
leaving  his  apartment .  he  went  to  a  window  which  Ijoked  i  iio  the 
court  of  the  castle.  Casting  liis  eyes  about,  the  firit  thing  he  ob. 
served  was  an  immensely  large  sow ;  but  she  was  so  poor,  she 
seemed  only  skin  and  bone,  with  long  hanging  ears  all  spotted,  and 
a  sharp-pointed  lean  snout.  The  lord  de  Corasse  was  disgusted  at 
such  u  sight,  and,  calling  to  his  servants,  said,  'Let  the  dogs  loose 
quickly,  for  I  will  have  that  sow  killed  and  devoured.'  The  servants 
hastened  to  open  the  kennel,  and  to  set  the  hounds  on  the  sow,  who 
uttered  a  loud  cry  and  looked  up  at  the  lord  de  Corasse,  leaning  on 
the  balcony  of  his  window,  and  was  never  seen  afterwards  ;  for  she 
vanished,  and  no  one  ever  knew  what  became  of  her. 

"The  knight  returned  quite  pensive  to  his  chamber,  for  he  then 
recollected  what  Orthon  had  told  him,  and  said,  '  I  believe  I  have 
seen  my  messenger  Orthon,  and  repent  having  set  my  hounds  on 
him,  for  perhaps  I  may  never  see  him  more  :  he  frequenily  tuld  me, 
that  if  I  ever  angered  him,  I  should  lose  him.'  He  kei  t  his  word, 
for  never  did  he  return  to  the  hotel  de  Corasse,  and  the  knight  died 
the  following  year.  Thus  have  I  related  to  you  the  hi?t.)ry  of  0;  thon, 
and  how  for  a  time  he  supplied  the  lord  de  Coras>^e  with  ijitolliguiice." 
"  That  is  true,"  said  I  to  the  squire  ;  "  but,  with  what  intent  have 
you  told  it  ?  Does  the  count  de  Foix  make  use  of  such  a  me.••^enger  ?'* 
"  In  good  truth,  that  is  the  real  opinion  of  several  of  the  inhabitanta 
of  B6arn  ;  fJr  there  is  nothing  done  in  this  country  or  elsewhere  but 
what  he  instantly  knows,  when  he  sets  his  heart  on  it,  even  when  it 


3S4 


CHRONICLES   Of   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


is  the  least  suspected.  Thus  it  was  respecting  the  intelligence  he 
told  us  of  our  good  knights  and  squires,  who  had  fallen  in  Portugal. 
The  repuntion  and  belief  of  his  possessing  this  knowledge  is  of  great 
tervice  to  him,  for  there  would  not  be  lost  a  gold  or  silver  spoon,  or 
anything  of  less  value,  in  this  country,  without  his  instantly  knowing 
nf  it."  I  then  tjok  my  leave  of  the  squire,  and  joined  other  com. 
pany,  with  whom  I  chatted  and  amused  myself.  However,  I  kept 
in  my  memory  every  particular  of  the  tile  he  had  told  me,  as  is  now 
apparent.  I  will  leave  for  a  while  the  affairs  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
ond  speak  of  those  of  Brittany,  Languedoc,  and  France. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

flEtJE  IS  LAID  TO  BREST.  ST.  FORGET  A.VD  SEVERAL  OTHEIt  ENGLISH 
GARRISONS  IN  THE  ENVIRONS  OF  TOULOUSE  ARE  RECOVERED  THE 
FRENCH. 

Dl'RINQ  the  time  these  matters  were  passing  in  Castille  and  in 
distant  countiies,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  ordered 
a  blockhouse  t )  be  built  before  the  castle  of  Brest  in  Brittany,  which 
the  English  held,  and  had  done  so  for  a  considerable  time,  and  would 
not  quit  it,  neither  for  the  king  of  France  nor  for  the  duke  of  Brit, 
tany,  t )  whom  it  belonged.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  and 
the  king's  council,  had  frequently  written  on  this  subject  to  the  duke 
of  Brittany  ;  for  at  that  time,  as  you  know,  the  young  king  of  France 
was  under  the  government  of  his  uncles.  They  had  entreated  the 
duke  of  Brittany  to  exert  himself  to  conquer  the  castle  of  Brest, 
which  being  held  by  the  English  was  much  to  his  discredit.  The 
duke,  in  compliance  with  their  entreaties,  as  well  as  knowing  him- 
self to  be  the  lord  of  Brest,  had  once  besieged  it,  but  had  not  pushed 
it  forward  :  when  he  marched  away,  he  said  nothing  could  be  done  : 
at  which  several  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany  murmuied  behind 
his  back,  saying  that  he  feigned  and  dissembled,  as  those  who  held 
it  were  his  great  friends,  and  that  he  would  not  on  any  account  wish 
it  even  in  his  own  possession,  nor  in  that  of  the  king  of  France  ;  for, 
if  the  French  had  it,  he  would  not  be  the  master,  but  be  much  weak- 
ened  by  it ;  and,  as  long  as  the  English  held  it,  the  French  would 
not  dare  to  anger  him. 

The  constable  of  France,  having  considered  the  whole  business, 
thought  that,  if  the  duke  of  Brittany  were  indifferent  as  to  the  recov- 
ering the  town  and  castle  of  Brest  from  the  hands  of  the  enemies  of 
France,  it  would  be  dishonorable  to  him  and  to  the  nobles  of  Brit- 
tany. He  therefore  ordered  it  to  be  besieged,  and  sent  thither  great 
numbers  of  knights  and  squires,  under  the  command  of  the  lord  de 
Malestroit,  the  viscount  de  la  Belliere,  Morfonace,  and  the  lord  de 
Rochederrien.  These  four  valiant  men  laid  their  siege  as  near  to 
Brest  as  was  possible,  and  erected  a  large  and  fair  blockhouse  of 
wood,  surrounding  also  the  place  with  palisadoes  and  walls,  so  that 
the  garrison  was  shut  up  from  all  communication  but  by  sea  :  on  that 
side  it  was  not  possible  for  them  to  surround  them.  There  were 
frequent  skirmishes  before  Brest ;  for  those  companions  who  were 
fond  of  arms  advanced  gayly  to  the  barriers,  where  they  called  out 
the  garrison  and  fought  with  them  until  some  were  killed  or  wounded, 
and  then  they  retired :  scarcely  a  day  passed  without  some  warlike 
deeds  being  done. 

At  this  period  there  was  in  the  Toulousain  a  valiant  knight  from 
France,  called  sir  Walter  de  Passac  :  he  was  an  expert  captain  and 
excellent  man-at-arms,  and  born  in  Berry,  on  the  borders  of  Limou. 
sin.  Before  his  arrival,  sir  Hugh  de  Froideville,  seneschal  of  Tou- 
louse, and  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  s6neschal  of  Carcassonne,  had  written 
to  the  king  and  council  of  the  state  of  Toulouse  and  Rabastens  ;* 
that  several  gallant  companions  from  the  garrisons  of  Lourde  and 
cha.tel  Cuillet  had  m  de  war  successfully  for  the  English  ;  and  hav. 
ing  possession  of  Saint  Forget,  la  Bassere,t  le  Mesnil,  Pomperon, 
Convalle,  Rochefort,  .Iullians,t  NavurOt,  and  some  other  forts,  they 
had  surrounded  the  good  city  of  Toulouse,  sr  that  the  inhabitants 
could  not  quit  it,  nor  the  farmers  labor  their  vineyards  or  gardens 
but  with  great  risk,  for  there  was  neither  truce  nor  any  composition 
entered  into  between  them.  They  were  commanded  by  an  able 
man  from  Biscay,  called  Espaignolet,  who  performed  wonders  and 
took  by  scalado  the  castle  of  Ermaille,  while  its  master,  sir  Raymond, 
was  absent  at  Toulouse,  and  kept  possession  for  upward  of  one  year. 
During  this  time,  he  dug  a  mine  that,  after  passing  under  the  apart- 
ments,  opened  to  the  fields,  which,  when  finished,  was  so  well  cov- 
ered, that  no  one  would  imagine  there  was  a  subterraneous  passage 
under  the  castle.  When  about  this,  the  lord  of  Ermaille  was  treat, 
ing  with  Espaignolet  respecting  the  sum  for  which  he  would  surrender 
to  him  his  castle ;  and,  on  the  mine  being  completed,  he  yielded  the 
castle  to  sir  Raymond  for  two  thousand  francs,  who,  having  a^ain 
possession,  had  it  repaired  and  strengthened.  Not  fifteen  days  passed 
before  Espaignolet  advanced  with  his  men  to  the  mouth  of  this  mine, 
which  they  entered  about  midnight,  gained  the  castle,  and  took  the 
knight  i-n  his  bed,  whom  he  again  ransomed  for  two  thousand  francs, 
and  then  allowed  him  to  depart :  but  Espaignolet  kept  possession  of 
the  castle,  which  he  strongly  garrisoned,  and  much  harassed  the 
country  from  thence  with  others  of  his  companions. 

tho^e  and  cmtl,  liko  c^iiisps  was  sir  Walter  de  Pas?nc  sent  into 


•^^  Uabiisteiis"— ;i  town  DtHpiier  h!iii);u«doc.  nine leajrues  rroiii  TuuUnisc. 


Languedoc,  with  full  powers  over  all  the  troops  in  tliat  district,  and 
to  free  the  country  from  these  pillagers  and  robbers.  Having  tent 
letters  to  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Hugh  de  Fn^ideville,  and  other 
leaders,  they  came  to  serve  under  him  with  all  their  men.  Sir  Roger 
brought  si.xty  lances  and  one  hundred  men  with  shields ;  and  the 
£6.ieschal  of  Rouergue,  with  sir  Hugh  de  Froideville,  joined  him 
with  as  many,  if  not  more.  When  they  were  all  aseeniblcd,  they 
amounted  to  four  hundred  spears,  and  upward  of  one  thousand  armed 
with  shields,  including  lusty  varlets.  The  son  of  the  lord  d'Esterach 
was  there,  with  a  handsome  company  ;  and  also  the  lord  de  Barba. 
san,  sir  Benedict  de  Faignolles,  and  sir  William  Conderoni,  a  Br<;ton, 
with  his  rout.  They  marched  from  Toulouse  straight  tj  St.  Forget, 
where  they  halted.  It  was  then  commanded  by  a  E6arnois,  called 
le  bourg  de  Taillesac,  a  grand  marauder.  When  these  lords  had 
drawn  up  their  troops,  the  attack  commenced,  and  the  cross-bowmen 
shot  so  briskly,  scarcely  any  of  the  garrison  dared  to  show  themselves 
in  its  defence  for  fear  of  the  arrows ;  but  the  French  did  not  gain  it 
at  this  first  assault.  In  the  evening  they  retired  to  repose  and  refresh 
themselves,  as  they  had  brought  plenty  of  everything  with  them. 

On  the  morrow,  the  trumpets  sounded  for  a  renewal  of  the  attack, 
when  the  lords,  with  their  men,  gallantly  marched  to  the  foot  of  the 
ditches.  Whoever  had  seen  them  thus  advancing,  their  heads  cov. 
ered  with  shields,  with  their  lances  measuring  the  depth  of  the  water 
in  the  ditches,  would  have  had  much  pleasure.  When  the  first 
ranks  had  passed  through,  the  others  did  not  delay  following,  or  they 
would  have  been  greatly  blamed  for  remaining  behind.  This  second 
party  carried  pick-axes  and  iron  crows  to  batter  the  walls ;  and,  in 
so  doing,  they  fastened  their  shields  on  their  heads,  to  ward  off  the 
stones  and  other  things  that  were  thrown  at  them  from  the  battle, 
ments :  but  they  suffered  little  from  this,  as  the  cross-bows  posted 
on  the  banks,  by  their  alertness  in  shooting  prevented  many  from 
appearing.  They  shot  so  well,  as  hardly  ever  to  miss  what  they 
aimed  at ;  and  several  on  the  walls  were  mortally  struck  on  their 
heads  by  the  small  bolts,  which  caused  many  in  the  garrison  to 
dread  their  blows.  The  attack  was  do  long  and  successfully  contin. 
ued  that  a  large  breach  was  made  in  the  wall.  This  alarmed  those 
within,  who  offered  to  surrender  on  having  their  lives  spared ;  but 
they  were  not  listened  to,  and  fell  into  such  good  hands  that  every 
one  was  put  to  death,  for  sir  Walter  had  ordered  no  quarter  to  bo 
given.  Thus  did  the  barons  and  knights  of  France  regain  the  cas. 
tie  of  St.  Forget,  which  sir  Walter  gave  up  to  its  proper  owner,  who 
had  lost  it  last  year  from  neglect  of  well  guarding  it,  ns  s^vpral 
other  castles  in  France  had  been  formerly  lest  in  like  manner.  When 
the  knight  was  repossessed  of  his  castle,  he  had  it  repaired  where 
wanted  ;  for  the  French  had  done  much  damage  by  their  attack. 

The  French  then  marched  to  the  castle  of  la  Basserc,  of  which 
Ernauton  de  Batefol  was  caf  tain.  He  had  strongly  fortified  it,  in 
expectation  of  the  visit  the  French  intended  him.  On  their  arrival, 
they  reconnoitred  it  on  all  sides,  to  see  where  they  could  better  make 
their  attack,  and  with  the  least  loss  to  their  men  :  having  carefully 
examined  it,  they  posted  themselves  opposite  the  weakest  part.  The 
cross.bowmen  were  ordered  to  advance  before  those  intended  for  the 
assault,  and  they  did  their  duty  so  well  that  few  dared  to  appear  on 
the  battlements.  Ernauton  de  Batefol  was  at  the  gate  where  the 
attack  was  the  sharpest,  performing  such  wonders  in  arms  that  the 
French  knights  cried  out,  "  Here  is  a  squire  of  great  valor,  who  be- 
comes his  arms  well,  and  makes  excellent  use  of  them  ;  it  would  not 
be  amiss  to  treat  with  him  to  surrender  the  castle,  and  seek  his  for- 
tune elsewhere  :  let  him  be  informed,  that  if  sir  Walter  de  Passac 
conquer  it  by  storm,  no  power  on  earth  can  save  him  ;  for  he  has 
sworn  to  put  to  death,  or  have  hanged,  all  whom  he  may  find  in 
any  castle  or  fort."  The  seneschal  de  Toulouse  then  charged  a 
squire  from  Gascony,  named  William  Aliedel,  who  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  Ernauton,  they  having  formerly  borne  arms  together, 
to  talk  with  him  on  the  subject.  He  willingly  undertook  it ;  for  he 
would  have  been  very  sorry  if  Ernauton  had  suffered  loss  of  honor 
or  death,  as  other  things  could  be  remedied. 

William  stepped  forward,  and  made  signs  to  Ernauton  that  he 
wanted  to  speak  to  him  on  what  nearly  concerned  him,  to  which  his 
friend  assented;  and  the  assault  was  at  that  place  discontinued,  though 
not  elsewhere.  "  Ernauton,"  said  William,  "  you  are  risking  too 
much  :  our  leaders  have  compassion  on  you,  and  send  me  to  tell 
you,  that  should  you  be  taken,  sir  Walter  de  Passac  has  strictly  or. 
dered  you  to  be  instantly  put  to  death,  as  he  has  done  to  those  who 
were  in  St.  Forget.  It  is,  therefore,  much  better  for  you  to  surren. 
der  the  place,  as  I  would  advise,  than  to  wait  the  event ;  for  I  can 
assure  you,  we  shall  net  depart  before  we  be  masters  of  it."  "I 
know  very  well,"  replied  Ernauton,  "  that,  although  you  now  bear 
arms  against  me,  you  would  never  advise  anything  disgraceful  to  my 
honor;  but  if  I  do  surrender,  all  who  are  with  me  must  be  saved 
likewise  ;  and  we  must  carry  away  with  us  as  much  as  we  can,  ex- 
cepting the  provisions,  and  be  conducted  in  safety  to  the  castle  of 
Lourde."  "  I  am  not  commissioned,"  answered  William,  "  to  go  so 
far,  but  I  will  cheerfully  mention  it  to  my  commanders."  On  this, 
he  returned  t?  the  seneschal  of  Toulouse,  and  related  what  you  have 
heard.  Sir  Hugh  de  Froideville  said,  "Let  us  go  and  speak  with 
sir  Walter;  for  I  know  not  what  his  intentions  may  be,  although  I 
have  advanced  so  far  in  the  treaty  ;  but  I  fancy  we  shall  make  iiim 
agree  to  it." 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


3S5 


When  they  came  to  sir  Walter,  they  found  him  engaged  in  as- 
saulting another  part  of  the  castle  ;  the  sdneschal  addressed  him, 
"  Sir  Waiter,  I  have  opened  a  treaty  with  the  captain  of  the  castle, 
<vno  is  willing  to  surrender  the  place  as  it  is,  on  condition  that  him. 
«elf  and  garrison  be  spared  and  escorted  to  Lourde,  and  that  they 
carry  away  everything  but  the  provision :  now,  what  do  you  say  to 
this  ?  We  should  lose  more,  if  any  of  our  knights  or  squires  were 
killed  by  arrows  or  stones :  and  you  would  have  more  sorrow  than 
profit,  even  should  you  win  it  and  put  all  to  death  ;  but  that  is  not 
yet  done  ;  it  will  cost  us  many  lives  ;  for  it  will  not  be  so  easily  con- 
quered  as  St.  Forget."  "  That  is  true,"  added  the  seneschal  of 
Carcassonne,  who  was  present :  "  it  is  impossible  but  in  such  attacks 
there  must  be  many  killed  and  wounded."  Sir  Walter  dc  Passac 
then  said,  "  I  am  willing  to  consent :  order  the  attacks  to  cease. 
We  have  still  farther  to  march  ;  and,  by  little  and  little,  we  shall  gain 
all  these  castles  from  the  pillagers  ;  if  they  escape  from  us  cheaply 
at  this  moment,  they  will  i^all  into  our  hands  again  some  time  hence, 
when  they  shall  pay  for  all.  Ill  deeds  bring  the  doers  to  an  ill  end. 
I  have  hanged  and  drowned  in  my  time  more  than  five  hundred  such 
scoundrels,  and  these  will  at  last  come  to  the  same  fate." 

William  Aliedel  and  others  then  returned  to  the  gate,  where  Er- 
nauton  was  waiting  for  them,  to  conclude  the  treaty.  "  By  my 
troth,  Ernauton,"  said  William,  "you  and  your  companions  ought 
to  give  many  thanks  to  God  and  to  sir  Hugh  de  Froideville,  for  he 
has  obtained  for  you  your  own  terms  of  surrender.  You  and  yom* 
garrison  may  depart  hence,  taking  with  you  all  you  are  able  to  carry,  | 
and  will  be  escorted  to  Lourde."  "  1  am  satisfied,"  replied  Er.  [ 
nauton,  "  since  it  cannot  be  otherwise  ;  but  know,  William,  I  am 
very  sorry  to  quit  my  castle,  which  has  been  of  infinite  service  to 
me  since  my  capture  at  the  bridge  of  Tournay,  below  Mauvoisin, 
by  the  bourg  d'Espaign,  who  made  me  pay  two  thousand  francs  for 
my  ransom  ;  indeed,  to  say  the  truth,  I  have  more  than  repaid  my- 
self the  loss  since  I  have  been  here.  I  have  been  so  long  in  this 
part  of  the  country  that  I  like  it  well ;  and  whenever  I  wished  to 
make  an  excursion,  I  always  was  fortunate  in  meeting  with  prey, 
that  fell  into  my  hands,  from  some  merchant  from  Rabastens,  Tou. 
louse,  or  Rodais."  "Ernauton,"  answered  William,  "I  readily 
believe  you ;  but  if  you  will  turn  to  the  French,  I  will  obtain  your 
pardon,  and  put  a  thousand  francs  into  your  purse  besides :  and  will 
pledge  my  honor  that  you  be  steady  to  the  French  interest,  when 
once  you  have  sworn  so  to  do."  "  Many  thanks,"  said  Ernauton ; 
"  but  I  like  not  your  party,  and  will  remain  firm  to  the  Eng'ish  ;  for, 
us  God  may  help  me,  I  do  not  think  I  can  ever  be  a  good  French, 
man.  Return  now  to  your  army,  and  say  that  we  shall  employ  this 
day  in  packing  up  ;  but  we  will  surrender  the  place  to-morrow  and 
depart :  you  will  therefore  order  an  escort  to  conduct  us  to  Lourde." 

The  attacks  on  la  Bassere  had  ceased,  and  the  French  retired  to 
their  quarters,  where  they  refreshed  themselves  at  their  ease,  for  they 
had  wherewithal  so  to  do.  On  the  morrow,  by  eight  o'clock,  the 
army  was  drawn  out,  and  those  who  were  to  escort  the  garrison 
selected.  Sir  Walter  then  sent  the  seneschal  of  Toulouse  to  take 
possession  of  the  castle,  where  he  found  Ernauton  with  his  com- 
panions  and  their  baggage  packed,  and  all  ready  to  set  out.  He 
ordered  a  knight  of  Lourde,  called  Sir  Mouvant  de  Salenges,  to  es. 
corl  them,  which  he  undertook  to  do  safely ;  and  I  believe  kept  his 
word.  This  castle  was  given  to  Bertrand  de  Montesquieu,  a  squire 
of  that  country  to  guard,  as  well  as  the  territory  adjacent.  The 
army  then  marched  away,  and  came  before  a  castle  called  Pulpiron  ; 
it  was  in  the  possession  of  marauders,  under  the  command  of  Ange. 
rot  and  le  petit  Meschin,  who  had  done  much  damage  to  the  country 
round  about. 

Sir  Walter  de  Passac  had  s-wom  by  the  soul  of  his  father,  that  in 
return  for  the  mischief  they  had  done,  he  would  never  grant  them 
mercy,  but  hang  them  the  moment  he  could  lay  hands  on  them. 
The  army  laid  siege  to  this  castle,  which  is  seated  on  a  rock,  whence 
the  view  is  extensive  and  pleasant.  On  forming  the  siege,  sir  W^al. 
ter  again  swore  he  would  never  depart  until  he  had  gained  it,  and 
taken  all  within,  who  should  not  be  allowed  to  surrender  and  go 
away,  if  they  even  wished  it.  P*Iany  attacks  were  made :  but  the 
French  failed  in  all,  as  it  was  ably  defended.  "  I  know  not,"  said 
sir  Walter,  "  how  things  may  turn  out ;  the  king  of  France  is  rich 
enough  to  keep  up  the  siege,  and  if  I  remain  here  a  whole  year,  I  will 
not  leave  it  until  I  be  the  master."  What  he  had  said  was  attended 
to,  and  all  things  necessary  for  a  long  siege  were  done. 

The  two  captains  in  the  castle,  seeing  the  French  were  determined 
not  to  depart  without  having  gained  it,  cost  what  it  would,  began  to 
feel  alarmed,  and  thought  it  advisable  to  leave  it,  whether  their  ene- 
mies would  or  not.  They  could  easily  do  so  at  their  pleasure,  for  there 
was  a  subterraneous  passage,  that  had  an  outlet  half  a  league  from 
the  castle,  of  which  the  French  had  not  any  suspicion.  When  An- 
gerot  noticed  how  the  besiegers  had  posted  themselves,  and  seemed 
resolved  to  have  them  by  famine  or  otherwise,  he  said  to  his  com- 
panions, "  Gentlemen,  I  find  the  lord  de  Passac  hates  us  mortally, 
and  that  by  a  blockade  he  will  starve  us.  He  may  easily  do  it,  if  he 
erect  a  small  fort  and  garrison  it  with  only  one  hundred  lances  ;  for 
we  shall  then  be  prevented  quitting  the  castle.  I  therefore  propose, 
that  we  this  night  pack  up  all  we  can  carry,  and  sally  through  the 
mine,  which  is  wide  enough  and  opens  into  a  small  wood  hard  by. 
We  shall  thus  be  out  of  all  danger  before  any  one  knows  what  is 


become  of  us ;  for  there  is  not  one  man  in  the  army  that  is  acquainted 
with  this  mine."  His  proposal  was  agreed  to :  and  that  same 
night,  having  packed  up  their  all,  they  entered  the  subterranean 
passage  with  lighted  torches,  and  issued  out  in  a  wood  half  a  league 
from  the  castle.  There  were  those  with  them  able  to  conduct  them 
through  by-roads  to  other  fortresses  in  Limousin  and  Rouergi  e. 
Some,  however,  the  moment  they  were  out  of  danger,  departed  dif. 
ferent  ways,  saying,  they  would  not  carry  on  the  war  longer.  An- 
gerot,  with  four  others,  went  to  a  castle  in  Perigord,  called  Mont 
Royal,  where  the  lord  of  it  received  them  handsomely ;  for  ht  and 
his  dependents  were  entirely  English,  and  would  never  turn  French 
when  others  did  so,  and  many  were  of  his  way  of  ih'inking.  Thus 
did  the  garrison  of  Pulpiron  escape,  not  leaving  a  single  variet  be. 
hind  ;  and,  before  it  was  known  to  the  army,  they  had  arrived  at  the 
difl^erent  places  whither  ihey  intended  going. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  garrison  were  gone  away,  the  command.  • 
ers  of  the  army  ordered  an  assault.  They  had  made  a  large  machine, 
four  stories  high,  and  each  story  would  hold  twenty  cross-bows. 
When  this  machine  was  completed,  which  they  called  a  Passavant, 
it  was  moved  to  what  they  thought  the  weakest  place  of  the  walls, 
and  Genoese  cross-bowmen  were  posted  in  it.  The  cross-bows 
began  shooting,  but  as  no  one  appeared  on  the  battlements,  they 
imagined  the  castle  was  empty,  and  ceased  to  shoot,  for  they  were 
unwilling  to  lose  their  bolts  and  arrows.  They  left  the  machine,  and 
surprised  their  captains  by  their  sudden  return.  They  said  :  "  My 
lords,  the  garrison  have  certainly  quitted  the  castle  ;  for  there  is  not 
a  man  within  it."  "  How  can  you  know  this  ?"  replied  sir  Walter. 
"  We  know,  that  notwithstanding  our  shooting,  not  one  showed  him- 
self." Ladders  were  upon  this  ordered  to  be  affixed  to  the  walls,  and 
lusty  varlets,  proper  for  the  business,  to  ascend  them.  They  mounted 
without  opposition,  for  the  castle  was  empty  ;  and  having  passed  the 
walls  and  ascended  into  the  court,  they  found  near  the  gate  a  large 
bunch  of  keys,  among  which  was  that  of  the  gate.  They,  with 
some  difficulty,  opened  it  and  the  barriers. 

The  lords  were  much  surprised  ;  but  more  especially  sir  Walter  de 
Passac,  who  thought  it  must  have  been  by  enchantment  they  had  been 
able  thus  to  escape,  and  asked  his  knights  how  it  could  have  been 
done.  The  seneschal  of  Toulouse  replied  :  "  That  if  they  were 
gone,  it  must  have  been  through  some  subterraneous  passage."  The 
castle  was  searched,  and  this  passage  discovered  in  the  cellars,  with 
the  door  wide  open.  The  lords  would  examine  it ;  and  sir  Waiter 
said  to  the  seneschal  of  Toulouse  :  "  Did  net  you  know  of  this  pas. 
sage,  sir  Hugh  ?"  "  By  my  faith,"  he  replied,  "  I  certainly  have 
heard  that  such  a  thing  was  in  this  castle ;  but  I  forgot  it,  and  never 
imagined  they  would  have  made  use  of  it."  "But  in  God's  name 
they  have  done  so,"  answered  sir  Walter,  "as  is  very  clear.  Have 
all  the  castles  in  this  country  similar  mines  and  passages  ?"  "  Sir," 
said  sir  Hugh,  "  there  are  many  castles  which  have  been  built  in  the 
same  manner,  particularly  all  those  that  belonged  to  Reginald  de 
Montauban ;  for  when  he  waged  war  against  king  Charlemagne  of 
France,  he  had  them  so  well  built,  by  the  advice  of  Maugis  his  cousin, 
that  when  the  king  was  besieging  them  with  his  whole  power,  and 
resistance  would  have  been  vain,  they  made  use  of  their  tunnels,  and 
departed  without  taking  leave."  "  By  my  troth,"  said  sir  Walter, 
"  I  admire  the  thought.  I  kngw  not  if  any  king,  duke,  or  neighbor 
I  have,  will  make  war  upon  me ;  but  on  my  return  home  I  will  have" 
instantly  built,  at  my  castle  of  Passac,  just  such  a  passage."  Here 
ended  this  conversation.  They  took  possession  of  the  castle,  and, 
having  placed  a  good  garrison  therein  to  guard  it,  they  began  their 
march  toward  the  town  and  castle  of  Convalie,*  in  which  were 
Espaignolet  de  Papercau,  a  Biscayan,  and  a  number  of  pillagers. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THR  CASTLE  OF  CONVALLE  IS  STORMED  BY  THE  FRENCH.     SOME  OTHES 
FORTRESSES  TURN  TO  THE  FRENCH  INTEREST. 

Sir  Walter  de  Passac,  with  his  army,  came  before  Convalie,  and 
surrounded  it  on  all  sides.  Having  called  to  him  the  seneschal  of 
Toulouse,  he  said :  "  Was  this  one  of  sir  Reginald  de  Montauban's 
castles?"  He  answered,  that  it  was.  "  Then  it  has  a  subterraneous 
passage  like  his  others."  "  Ay,  in  God's  name  truly  there  is  one.; 
for  by  means  of  this  passage  did  Espaignolet  take  the  castle  a  second 
time  and  the  lord  within  it."  "Order  the  knight  to  whom  it  belongs, 
and  who  is  with  us,  to  come  hither;  for  it  will  be  proper,"  added  sii 
Walter,  "  that  we  first  get  information  from  him."  On  sir  Raymond 
de  Convalie  appearing,  he  was  asked  concerning  the  strength  of  the 
place,  and  if  there  were  a  subterraneous  passage  like  that  of  la  Bas 
sere.  He  replied,  that  it  was  by  such  means  he  had  been  captured 
that  he  had  long  ago  stopped  it  up  as  useless ;  "  but  these  robbnn 
who  keep  possession  of  my  castle  have  repaired  it,  and  entered  iho 
castle  through  it."  "  And  do  you  know  its  issue  ?"  "  Y es,  my  lord 
it  opens  into  a  wood  not  far  hence."  "  It  is  well,  by  God,"  said  sii 
Walter,  and  was  then  silent.  At  the  end  of  four  days,  sir  Waitei 
was  conducted  by  sir  Raymond  to  the  opening  of  the  mine  in  the 
wood,  accompanied  by  two  hundred  of  the  country  peasants  well 


♦This  place  is  called  before  "Ermaille."  Sala  calij  it  " ^limntilc."— Marginal 
note,  D.  Saw  AOS' 


386 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


{?rmed.  When  arrived  at  the  entrance,  he  had  all  the  earth  and 
thorns  cleared  away  from  before  it,  and  a  number  of  torches  lighted, 
and  said  to  those  with  him  :  "  Enter  this  passage,  which  will  lead 
you  to  the  hail  of  the  castle :  when  you  come  to  the  door,  break  it 
{  pen,  for  you  are  sufficiently  strong  to  do  it,  and  to  combat  all  you 
siiall  find  in  the  cattle."    They  replied,  they  would  cheerfully  obey. 

Having  entered  the  pass:ige,  they  came  to  the  steps  that  lead  to  the 
door  of  the  hall,  and  began  to  make  use  of  their  axes  and  hammers 
in  battering  the  door.  As  it  was  about  night-fall,  the  garrison  kept 
a  good  watch,  and  heard  them  working  in  the  mine  to  enter  the  cas- 
tie.  They  instantly  informed  Espaiguolet  of  it ;  he  was  going  to  bed, 
but  he  advised  them  to  place  benches,  stones,  and  other  things  in  the 
doorway,  to  embarrass  it  so  much  that  they  might  not  enter.  This 
was  instantly  done,  and  no  better  defence  could  have  been  made  ; 
for' although  their  opponents  had  cut  the  door  into  a  thousand  pieces, 
they  found  their  difficulties  so  increase  upon  them,  they  gave  it  up, 
and  returned  about  midnight  to  tell  their  lords,  how  the  gaiTison, 
having  heard  them,  had  blocked  up  the  passage,  making  it  impossi- 
ble to  gain  entry  by  that  way.  Upon  this  the  passavant  was  ordered 
from  la  Bassere,  which  beirig  taken  to  pieces,  was  brought  on  carts 
to  Convalle,  and  remounted  on  its  wheels,  fit  for  immediate  service. 
When  all  was  ready,  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  impatient  to  win  this 
castle,  ordered  his  ti'umpets  to  sound,  and  the  host  to  arm  and  ad- 
vance  in  proper  array.  The  seneschal  of  Toulouse  was  on  one  side, 
with  all  his  sencechalship ;  on  the  opposite  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  in 
like  manner,  with  his  men  from  Carcassonne ;  there  were  the  lord 
de  Barbazan,  sir  Benedict  de  Faignolles,  the  lord  de  Benoch,  the  son 
of  the  count  d'Estarac,  sir  Raymond  de  I'Isle,  and  the  knights  and 
squires  of  the  country,  each  with  his  company,  drawn  up  in  good 
array.  The  attack  and  defence  now  seriously  commenced  :  the  gar- 
rison defended  themselves  valiantly ;  indeed  it  behooved  them  so  to 
do,  for  they  found  themselves  hard  pressed ;  and  knowing  that  sir 
Walter  would  show  them  no  mercy,  if  taken,  were  resolved  to  sell 
their  lives  as  dearly  as  possible.  The  Genoese  cross-bows  behaved 
Avell,  and  shot  so  truly  with  their  bolts,  that  the  boldest  was  afraid  of 
them ;  for  whomsoever  they  struck  on  the  head,  it  was  over  with 
him. 

Sir  Walter  de  Passac  was  in  the  front  acting  wonders  in  arms, 
and  crying  out :  "  How,  my  lords !  shall  such  a  stinking  crew  keep 
us  here  all  the  day  ?  If  they  were  good  men-at-arms,  I  should  not 
wonder ;  for  in  them  is  much  more  vigor  than  in  such  fellows  as  we 
are  attacking;  it  is  my  intention  to  dine  in  the  castle,  and  it  will 
depend  on  you  that  I  accomplish  my  purpose."  Those  who  were 
desirous  to  obtain  his  favor  advanced  eagerly  to  the  attack,  and  fixed 
several  ladders  to  the  walls,  near  where  the  large  machine  was  placed, 
which  they  mounted  under  protection  of  the  cross-bows,  who  pre- 
-vented  the  garrison  from  showing  themselves.  The  French  thus 
entered  the  castle  of  Convalle  sword  in  hand ;  they  pursued  their 
enemies,  killing  great  numbei-s,  and  the  remainder  they  made  pris- 
oners.  Sir  Walter,  having  entered  by  the  gates,  was  asked  what  he 
wou'd  have  done  with  the  prisoners.  "  By  St.  George,  I  will  they 
be  all  hanged."  His  orders  were  instantly  obeyed,  and  Espaignolet 
Buffered  the  first.  The  lords  dined  in  the  castle,  and  the  men-at-arms 
in  the  town,  where  they  remained  the  whole  day.  Sir  Walter  gave 
to  the  lord  de  Convalle  his  town  and  castle,  and  then  made  prepara- 
tions to  continue  his  march. 

After  the  conquest  of  Convare,  the  army  marched  for  a  fort,  called 
Mastulle,  which,  with  the  others,  had  done  much  mischief  to  the 
country.  On  their  arrival,  they  began  an  attack,  which  was  bravely 
resisted  at  first ;  but  it  lasted  not  long,  for  the  place  was  taken  by 
storm,  and  all  within  slain  or  hanged.  When  those  of  Roix,  Roche- 
fort,  and  other  caetles  in  possession  of  these  pillagers,  heard  that  sir 
Walter  de  Passac  was  on  his  march,  and  that,  whatever  places  he 
took,  he  had  hanged  the  garrisons,  they  were  doubtful  whether  they 
might  not  come  to  the  same  end,  and  in  consequence,  left  their  forts 
in  the  night  time,  by  subterranean  passages  or  otherwise  ;  for  Roix 
and  Rochefort  have  mines,  having  formerly  belonged  to  sir  Reginald 
de  Montauban,  so  that  when  the  French  arrived  they  found  them 
both  empty.  Having  taken  possession,  they  re-garrisoned  and  re- 
victualled  them,  and  then  mai-ched  toward  Toulouse  to  enter  Bigorre, 
for  there  were  in  that  country  two  castles  on  the  borders  of  Tarbes, 
called  Jullians  and  Nazareth,*  held  by  these  marauders,  who  much 
harassed  Tarbes  and  its  neighborhood,  as  well  as  the  territory  of  the 
lord  d'Anchin. 

Sir  Walter  de  Passac  and  his  anny,  having  refreshed  themselves  in 
Toulouse,  took  the  road  toward  Bigorre,  and  seated  themselves  be- 
fore Jullians,  saying  they  would  never  depart  until  they  had  delivered 
the  country  from  its  oppressors.  Sir  Walter  was  joined  by  the 
seneschal  of  Donnezan,t  who  represented  the  count  de  Foix,  accord- 
ing to  the  summons  of  sir  Walter  to  come  to  hi*  aid  in  driving  the 
pillagers  out  of  the  country  ;  for  they  made,  when  opportunity  offered, 
as  free  with  the  country  of  Donnezan  as  tliey  did  else  were.  It  was 
for  th's  reason  the  seneschal  had  come,  and  with  the  approbation  of 
the  CO  ijit,  otherwise  he  would  not  have  dared  to  have  done  it. 

Thvy  were  fifteen  days  before  they  could  gain  the  castle  of  Jul- 
lians, for  it  was  strong,  and  the  captain  a  Gascon  squire,  called  Bruyer 

*  "  Nazareth  "—a  small  town  in  the  Condomis,  diocese  i)f  Condom, 
t  "  Donnezan  "—a  small  country  in  the  government  of  Foix,  conU^fUVUl  to  Catalo- 
nia, about  three  miles  square.  Qu«rigut  u  tb9  chief  plac«> 


de  Brunemote,  of  great  skill  and  valor.  He  had  quitted  la  Bassere  in 
the  manner  before  mentioned  ;  and  at  last,  finding  they  could  not 
take  it  by  storm,  they  consented  to  a  capitulation,  agreeing  to  spare 
the  lives  of  the  garrison  and  to  conduct  them  to  Lourde.  A  squire, 
called  Bertrand  de  Montdighen,  escorted  them  thither.  When  the 
French  had  possession  of  the  castle  of  Jullians,  they  debated  whether 
to  keep  or  to  raze  it ;  at  last  they  determined  to  demolish  it  on  ac. 
cont  of  its  vicinity  to  Lourde,  for  that  garrison,  the  men  being  trai- 
tors, might,  after  they  had  left  it,  regain  possession  by  stratagem  or 
open  force.  It  was  therefore  razed  ;  and  the  stones  to  this  day  remain 
in  heaps,  without  the  expectation  of  its  being  rebuilt. 

The  army  then  came  before  Nazareth,  a  strong  place,  of  which 
some  adventurous  companions  had  kept  possession  for  more  than  a 
year.  When  they  heard  that  those  of  Jullians  had  retreated,  they  also 
withdrew,  having  obtained  a  passport,  and  went  to  Lourde,  where 
they  knew  they  would  not  seek  them,  unless  they  wished  to  lose 
their  labor,  for  Lourde  is  so  strong  it  is  impossible  to  be  conquered. 
The  French,  finding  Nazareth  empty,  razed  it  to  the  ground,  to  the 
great  joy  of  the  inhabitants  of  Tarbes,  as  they  had  received  many 
injuries  from  it.  They  then  marched  to  the  castle  of  Auch,  in  Bi- 
gorre, situated  among  the  mountains  on  the  borders  of  Beam.  They 
remained  there  about  fifteen  days,  but  only  conquered  the  lower 
court  with  all  the  horses  within  it,  though  very  many  attacks  were 
made  :  the  great  tower,  being  seated  on  a  high  rock,  they  could  not 
win,  for  it  is  impregnable.  The  lords  seeing  they  were  laboring  in 
vain,  and  that  William  Morenton,  the  captain,  would  neither  sur- 
render nor  listen  to  any  treaty  whatever,  marched  away,  and  returned 
to  Tarbes.  Sir  Walter  de  Passac  then  disbanded  his  army,  with 
liberty  for  them  to  return  to  their  homes.  Those  who  had  served  in 
this  army  received  their  pay  in  money  or  in  promissory  notes,  at 
their  option  :  he  himself  retired  to  recruit  himself  at  Carcassonne, 
and  in  that  neighborhood. 

During  his  residence  at  Carcassonne,  he  received  orders  from  the 
King  of  France  to  go  to  Bouteville  in  Saintonge,  on  the  borders  of 
Poitou  and  the  Bordelois,  which  was  under  the  command  of  a  Gas- 
con called  Sainte-Foy,  as  it  had  been  reported  that  sir  John  Harpe- 
dane,  sdneschal  of  Bordeaux,  was  collecting  a  large  force  at  Libourne 
on  the  Dordogne,  to  march  thither  and  attack  such  forts  as  the  Poite- 
vins  and  saintongei-s  had  raised  before  it.  Sir  Walter,  as  was  natural, 
obeyed  the  king's  orders,  and  took  with  him  sixty  lances  and  one 
hundred  Genoese  cross-bows.  On  leaving  Carcassonne,  he  marched 
through  Rouergue  and  Agen,  skirted  Perigord,  and  arrived  at  Boute- 
ville, where  he  found  the  seneschals  of  la  Rochelle,  Poitou,  Perigord, 
and  Agen,  with  numbers  of  men-at-arms. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  SHORT  DIGRESSION  ON  THE  MANNERS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  AND  GASCONS  IN 
THE  TIME  OF  FROISSART. 

FoHEiGN  countries  may  well  wonder  at  the  noble  realm  of  France, 
how  finely  it  is  situated,  and  what  numbers  of  cities,  towns,  and 
castles  it  possesses,  as  well  in  the  distant  parts  as  in  the  heart  of  the 
country.  There  are,  in  travelling  from  Toulouse  to  Bordeaux,  the 
underneath  rich  towns,  situated  on  the  Garonne,  called  Giionde  at 
Bordeaux:  Grenade,  Verdun,  St.  Nicholas,  Auvillas,  Valence,  Leirac, 
Agen,  Porte  St.  Maria,  Aguillon,  Tonneins,  Marmande,  St.  Basile, 
la  Reole,  St.  Macaire,  Langon,  Cadillac,  Rions,  Castres.  Then  as- 
cending the  Dordogne,  which  falls  into  the  Garonne,  are  the  follow, 
ing  castles  :  St.  Andr^,  Libourne,  Castillon,  St.  Foy,  Bergerac,  la 
Linde,  Limeul,  St.  Cyprian,  Dommes,  Soulliac.  Some  of  these  being 
English  and  others  French,  carried  on  a  war  against  each  other: 
they  would  have  it  so  ;  for  the  Gascons  were  never,  for  thirty  years 
running,  steadily  attached  to  any  one  lord.  True  it  is,  that  the  whole 
of  Gascony  submitted  to  king  Edward  and  to  his  son  the  prince  of 
Wales,  but  the  country  afterwards,  as  has  been  clearly  shown  in  this 
history,  revolted  from  those  English  masters.  King' Charles,  son  to 
king  John  of  France,  gained  by  his  wisdom,  prudence,  kind  treat- 
ment,  and  great  gifts,  the  affections  of  their  principal  barons,  such 
as  the  count  d'Armagnac,  the  lord  d'Albreth,  and  others,  whom  the 
prince  of  Wales  lost  through  his  pride, 

I,  the  author  of  this  history,  was  at  Bordeaux  when  the  prince  ot 
Wales  marched  to  Spain,  and  witnessed  the  great  haughtiness  of  the 
English,  who  are  affable  to  no  other  nation  than  their  ow^n  ;  nor  could 
any  of  the  gentlemen  of  Gascony  or  Aquitaine,  though  they  had 
ruined  themselves  by  their  wars,  obtain  office  or  appointment  in  their 
own  country;  for  the  English  said  they  were  neither  on  a  level  with 
them  nor  worthy  of  their  society,  which  made  the  Gascons  very  in- 
dignant, as  they  showed  on  the  first  opportunity  that  presented  itself 
It  was  on  account  of  the  harshness  of  the  prince's  manners  that  the 
count  d'Armagnac  and  the  lord  d'Albreth,  with  other  knights  and 
squires,  turned  to  the  French  interest.  King  Philip  of  France,  and 
the  good  John  his  son,  had  lost  Gascony  by  their  overbearing  pride  ; 
and  in  like  manner  did  the  prince.  But  king  Charles,  of  happy 
memory, regained  them  by  good  humor,  liberality,  and  humility.  In 
this  manner  the  Gascons  love  to  be  governed.  King  Charles,  the 
more  firmly  to  strengthen  the  connection,  married  his  sister,  the  lady 
Isabella  de  Bourbon,  to  the  lord  d'Albreth ;  by  whom  he  had  two 
fine  children,  which  causes  love  to  endure  the  longer. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


387 


True  it  is,  that  when  I  lived  among  these  lords  at  Paris,  I  once 
heard  the  lord  d'Albreth  use  an  expression  that  I  noted  down.  I 
believe  it  may  have  been  said  in  joke  :  however,  it  contained,  in  my 
opinion,  much  truth  and  good  sense.  A  knight  from  Brittany,  who 
had  borne  arms  for  him,  inquired  after  his  health,  and  how  he  man- 
aged to  remain  steady  to  the  French  :  when  he  thus  answered  ; 
"  Thank  God,  my  health  is  very  good  ;  but  I  had  more  money  at 
command,  as  well  as  my  people,  when  I  made  war  for  the  king  of 
England,  than  I  have  now ;  for,  whenever  we  took  any  excursions 
in  search  of  adventures,  we  never  failed  meeting  some  rich  merchants 


EwQUSH  AND  Gascon  Lords  at  Bordeaux.— From  an  old  Black  Letter  History  of  Bvrtrand  du  Guesclin. 


from  Toulouse,  Condom,  la  R6ole,  or  Bergerac,  whom  we  squeezed, 
which  made  us  gay  and  debonair ;  but  now  all  that  is  at  an  end." 
The  knight,  on  hearing  this,  burst  into  laughter  and  replied,  "  In 
truth,  that  is  the  life  Gascons  love :  they  willingly  hurt  their  neigh- 
bor."  On  hearing  this,  I  concluded  that  the  lord  d'Albreth  heartily 
repented  his  having  turned  to  the  French,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
lord  de  Mucident,  who,  when  made  prisoner  at  Yurac,  swore  to  the 
duke  of  Anjou,  he  v/ould  set  out  for  Paris  and  become  ever  after  a 
good  Frenchman.  He  did  go  to  Paris,  where  the  king  handsomely 
received  him  ;  but  he  was  not  treated  to  his  satisfaction,  so  that  he 
slunk  away  from  the  king,  and  left  Paris  without  taking  leave,  to  re- 
turn to  his  own  country,  where  he  again  became  an  Englishman,  and 
broke  all  his  engagements  with  the  duke  of  Anjou.  The  lords  de 
Rosem,  de  Duras,  and  de  Langurant,  did  the  same. 

Such  are  the  Gascons :  they  are  very  unsteady,  but  they  love  the 
English  in  preference  to  the  French,  for  the  war  against  France  is 
the  most  profitable ;  and  this  is  the  cause  of  their  preference. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  ARRIVAL  OF  LEON,  KING  OF  ARMENIA,  IN  FRANCE ;  ON  WHICH  OCCA- 
SION FR0IS3ART  DESCRIBES  THE  STATE  OF  GENOA  IN  HIS  TIME,  AND 
RELATES  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  KING  OF  CYPRUS. 

About  this  period  L^on,  king  of  Armenia,*  arrived  in  France  ;  not 
indeed  with  a  king-like  state,  but  as  one  driven  from  his  throne  and 
kingdom,  which  had  all  been  conquere>d  from  him  by  the  Turks,  ex- 
cept a  castle,  situated  on  the  sea-shore,  called  Courth.t  This  castle 
is  the  key  or  entrance  into  Alexandria  and  the  territories  of  the  sul- 
tan. The  Genoese  carry  their  commerce  everywhere,  by  means  of 
the  duties  they  pay,  even  to  the  farther  India,  and  the  realm  of  Pres- 
ter  John  :t  they  arc  universally  well  received  on  account  of  the  gold, 
silver,  and  rich  merchandise  they  bring  from  Alexandria,  Cairo,  Da- 
mascus, or  from  the  Saracens.  It  is  thus  the  world  is  supplied,  for  what 
is  not  in  one  country  is  in  another  :  but  all  this  is  well  known.  The 

*  In  torn.  vii.  p.  494,  of  the  Foedra,  we  find  Richard  II.  had  settled  a.  pension  of  10001. 
yearly  on  Leon,  theCliristian  king  of  Armenia,  who  had  been  driven  from  his  kingdom 
by  the  Turks.'  In  former  reigns,  there  had  been  frequent  collections  made  in  England, 
as  well  as  elsewhere,  for  supporting  those  Christinn  kings  againsst  the  Turkish  power, 
wliicli,  however,  at  length  swallowed  them  up.— Anderson's  Hist,  of  Commerce,  &c. 
voL  i.  p.  213.  The  Grandes  Chroniques  de  France  place  the  arrival  of  the  king  of  Ar- 
menia in  1835. 

t  "  W  ha' ever  maybe  the  name  of  this  castle,  and  wherever.situated,  I  have  no 
doubt  l)Ut  those  who  are  actiuainted  with  the  two  Armenias,  will  think  what  our  author 
hereafter  says  very  strange,  [t  is  not  for  me  to  gainsay  him  :  I  am  satisfied,  if  he  be 
consistent  with  himself."— Mnrffinal  note  by  D.  Sauvagk. 

t  The  Dalai  Lamas  was  formerly  denominated  Prester  John ;  and  Thibet  was  the 
cottotry  of  Prestei  John. 


Genoese  are  the  most  adventurous  navigators,  and  are  much  superior 
to  the  Venetians  as  lords  of  the  sea,  being  more  feared  by  the  Sara, 
cens  than  any  others,  and  are  excellent  and  determined  seamen,  and 
one  Genoese  galley  would  attack  and  probably  conquer  four  galleys 
of  the  Saracens. 

If  the  Turks  and  Tartars  have  frequently  hurt  Christendom,  the 
Genoese  felt  it  not ;  for,  being  masters  of  the  sea,  they  could  attack 
the  infidels,  and  had  always  fifty  galleys  and  large  ships  guarding  the 
islands  of  Rhodes,  Cyprus,  and  Candia,  and  the  shores  of  Greece,  aa 
far  as  Turkey,  where  they  possess  the  handsome  town  and  castle  ot 

Pera,  situated  on  the  sea-shore  opposite 
'  to  Constantinople,  which  is  garrisoned  at 

their  expense,  and  supplied  with  provis- 
ion and  stores  three  or  four  timts  a  year. 
The  Turks  and  Tartars  have  often  at- 
tempted to  win  it,  but  have  always  failed, 
and  have  lost  more  than  they  have  gain, 
ed ;  for  Pera  is  seated  on  a  rock,  with 
only  one  entrance,  and  this  the  Genoese 
have  well  fortified.  The  Genoese  have 
also  Jaffa,  which  is  a  strong  place,  pro. 
fitable  both  to  them  and  to  all  Christen, 
dom  ;  for  did  they  not  possess  Jaffa,  and 
Rhodes,  the  infidels  would  invade  Na. 
pies,  and  attack  Gaietta  and  Rome  :  but 
the  strong  garrisons  of  men-at-arms  in 
these  two  places  and  their  galleys  on  the 
sea,  hold  them  in  check. 

These  reasons  prevented  the  infidels 
making  any  excursions,  except  from 
Constantinople,  toward  Hungary;  but  if 
that  noble  king  of  Cyprus,  Peter  de  Lu. 
signan,  had  longer  lived,  he  would  have 
found  the  Sultans  and  Turks  more  em- 
ployment than  they  had  met  with  fince 
the  days  of  Godfrey  of  Boulogne.  Hav. 
ing  conquered  the  cities  of  Alexandria 
and  Satalia,  the  infidels,  knowing  his 
prowess  and  enterprise,  and  fearful  of 
further  losses  from  him,  bargained  with 
his  brother  Jacquet  to  have  him  put  to 
death ;  who  himself  slew  the  gallant  king 
in  hia  bed.*  It  was  an  infamous  act  thus 
to  assassinate  the  valiant  king  of  Cyprus,  whose  thoughts  were  solely 
occupied,  day  and  night,  on  the  means  of  conquering  the  holy  land, 
and  driving  out  of  it  the  infidels. 

Philip  de  Mesieres,t  being  chancellor  to  the  king  of  Cyprus,  had 
engraven  on  a  monument  he  erected  to  him,t  in  the  chapter-house  ol 
the  Celestins  at  Paris,  as  follows  :  "  Peter  of  Lusignan,  fifteenth  Latin 
king  of  Jerusalem,  since  Godfrey  of  Boulogne,  and  king  of  Cyprus, 
by  his  magnanimous  prowess  and  enterprise,  conquered  in  battle, 
with  an  army  supported  at  his  own  cost,  the  cities  of  Alexandria  in 
Egypt,  Tripoli  in  Syria,  Layas  in  Armenia,  Satalia  in  Turkey,  with 
several  other  cities  and  towns,  from  the  enemies  of  the  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  Anima  ejus  requiescat  in  pace.^^ 

When  the  Genoese,  who  were  much  attached  to  him,  and  with 
reason,  heard  of  his  melancholy  end,  they  armed  seven  galleys,  and 
sent  them  to  Famagousta,  which  they  took  by  storm  and  Jacquet  in 
it.  They  overran  the  greater  part  of  the  island,  and  would  have  de. 
stroyed  the  whole  had  they  not  feared  the  consequences  ;  but,  the 
towns  being  strong  and  on  the  frontiers  of  Turkey,  they  left  them  in 
the  hands  of  the  natives.  They  kept  possession  of  Famngousta, 
where  they  amassed  great  wealth  from  its  plunder,  which  they  car- 
ried  to  Genoa,  and  also  Jacquet,  who  had  m.urdered  his  brother,  that 
that  the  state  might  determine  on  his  destiny.  The  late  king  ef  Cy- 
prus  had  a  son,  whose  marriage  the  Genoese  procured,  after  which 
they  crowned  him  king.§  Jacquet,  though  suffered  to  live,  was 
closely  confined  in  prison.  They  did  not  yield  up  Famagousta  ;  but 
I  am  ignorant  if  they  have  it  at  this  day.  The  king  of  Cyprus  died 
in  his  bed,  and  without  heirs,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  Genoese.  I 

*  He  was  assassinated  by  two  lords  of  his  country  whom  he  had  offended.  I'ctcr  tar- 
nished, by  his  debauciieries  and  cruelty,  the  last  yenrs  of  his  life,  and  even  the  glory  he 
had  acquired  by  his  former  exploits.— de  Verifier  les  Dates. 

t  For  further  particuhirs  respecting  Philip  de  Mesiere*,  see  a  memoir  on  this  subject  by 
M.  le  Bneuf,  in  the  17th  vol.  of  les  Memoires  de  I'Academie  des  Inscriptions,  &c.,  and 
also  the  first  vol.  pp.  460,  461,  of  les  Antiquit6s  de  Paris,  par  M.  Sauval. 

t  i-  e.  The  king  of  Cyprus.  In  the  original  it  stands,  first  ccrite  du  dit  Roy  dc  Cipre 
sur  sa  tombe  qui  est  au  chapitre  des  Celestins,  &c. 

§  Peter  II.  or  Petrin,  ascended  the  throne  in  1372,  when  twelve  years  of  age.  under  the 
regency  of  his  uncles  James  and  John,  to  the  exclusion  of  his  mother.  The  day  of  his 
coronation,  there  arose  a  dispute  between  the  bailiffs  of  Venice  and  the  consuls  of  Ge- 
noa for  precedency;  and,  the  court  having  declared  in  favor  of  the  Venetians,  the 
Genoese  revenged  themselves  for  this  affront,  in  1373,  by  conquering  the  whole  island. 
Only  two  places  made  any  resistance,  Famagousta  and  Cherines.  The  rst  surrendered 
the  10th  October,  and  was  pillaged  during  three  days;  the  second  submitted  about  the 
middle  of  March  following.  The  king  was  made  prisoner,  but  recovered  liis  liberty  by 
the  cession  of  Famagousta,  and  the  promise  of  one  million  ofducntsto  the  Genoese. 

In  the  year  1375,  at  the  solicitation  of  his  mother,  he  caused  his  uncle  John  to  be  as- 
sassinated in  his  presence,  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  father,  in  which  this  [irince  had 
been  a  principal  actor.  Peter  died  on  the  17th  of  October,  1E82,  aied  twenty-six,  without 
leaving  any  children  by  his  queen,  Valentine,  daughter  of  Bernabo  Visconti. 


388 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


know  not  who  now  reigns  there  ;  but  the  year  I  was  in  B€arn  the 
lord  de  Valenchin,  a  knight  of  that  country,  told  me  the  Genoese  had 
a  great  share  in  its  government,  being  masters  of  Famagousta,  and 
that  they  had  crowned  Jacquet*  king,  in  default  of  heirs.  I  know 
not  how  the  devil  he  escaped  from  prison,  nor  out  of  the  hands  of 
the  Genoese. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  KIN&  OF  ARMENIA  RELATES  MANY  STORIES  OP  THE  TtTRKS  ANP 

TARTARS. 

The  king  of  Armenia,  on  his  first  aiTival  in  France,  was  well  en- 
tcrtaine(j  by  the  king  and  his  lords,  as  was  proper,  for  he  had  come 
from  a  far  country.  They  gained  from  him  information  respegting 
Greece  and  Constantinople  ;  for  he  was  well  questioned  concerning 
the  power  of  the  Turks  and  Tartars,  who  had  driven  him  out  of  his 
kingdom.  To  their  questions  he  answered,  that  the  cham  of  Tartary 
had  always  made  war  upon  him,  and  had  at  last  overpowered  him. 
"And  this  cham  of  Tartary,  is  he  so  powerful  ?"  "  That  he  is  in- 
deed ;  for  he  has,  with  the  assistance  of  the  sultan,  conquered  the 
emperor  of  Constantinople."  The  lords  then  asked  if  Constantinople 
were  under  the  law  of  the  Tartars.  "  Oh  no,"  replied  the  king  : 
"  the  cham  and  sultan  having  continued  the  war  on  Constantinople 
for  a  long  time,  it  was  at  length  agreed  (for  otherwise  the  emperor 
would  not  have  had  peace)  that  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  who 
was  son  of  Hugh  de  Lusignan  and  Mary  of  Bourbon,  should  give  his 
son  in  marriage  to  the  cham ;  but  notwithstanding  this  union,  he 
was  to  enjoy  his  laws  and  privilegcs.t  He  was  then  asked  what  the 
count  Verd  de  Savoye  had  done  with  his  gallant  company  of  knights, 
squires,  and  men-at-arms.  He  replied  :  "  That  when  the  count  de 
Savoye  had  come  to  Hungary,  he  had  canied  his  war  as  far  as  he 
could  into  Turkey,  but  had  made  no  great  progress  into  the  country ; 
but  by  his  prowess  he  had  conquered  the  large  town  of  Gallipoli 
and  Limonia  :t  in  the  last,  he  left  a  sufficiency  of  men  to  guard  it, 
and,  during  the  life  of  the  king  of  Cyprus,  he  had  always  kept  pos- 
session of  it.  The  moment  the  sultan  and  cham  of  Tartary  heard 
of  the  king's  death,  they  were  no  longer  afraid  of  the  emperor  of 
Constantinople,  but  raised  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men, 
which  they  marched  to  Constantinople,  and  from  thence  laid  siege 
to  Gallipoli,  took  it  by  storm,  and  slew  all  the  Christians  within  it. 
They  made  so  deadly  a  war  on  the  emperor,  that  he  would  have  lost 
everything,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  attachment  the  son  of  the  cham 
had  for  his  daughter,  whom  he  afterwards  married.  This  is  a  melan- 
choly prospect  for  the  time  to  come,  for  the  officers  of  the  cham  are 
already  in  Constantinople,  and  the  Greeks  only  live  there  as  it  were 
by  sufferance  from  them;  if  therefore,  the  princes  of  the  west  do  not 
apply  a  speedy  rem.edy,  the  Turks  will  conquer  all  Greece,  and  bend 
it  to  their  faith  and  laws.  They  already  boast  that  they  will  do  so ; 
and  only  laugh  at  the  two  popes,  one  at  Rome  and  the  other  at  Avig- 
non, saying,  '  The  two  gods  of  Christendom  are  waging  war  against 
each  other,  by  which  their  government  is  weakened  and  easier  to  be 
destroyed  :'  adding,  '  that  those  who  ought  to  attend  to  this,  act  with 
such  indifference  as  to  leave  it  to  its  own  ruin.' " 

The  king  of  Armenia  was  next  asked  if  the  sultan  of  Babylon  and 
the  cham  of  Tartary  were  the  most  powerful  princes  among  the  infi- 
dels, known  to  the  Greeks,  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountains. 
"By  no  means,"  he  replied ;  "for  the  Turks  have  always  been  looked 
to  as  the  most  wise  and  potent  in  war,  as  long  as  they  are  under  an 
able  chief;  and  this  they  have  had  for  these  last  hundred  years: 
although  the  cham  completely  governs  the  emperor  of  Constantino- 
ple, the  Turkish  chief  keeps  him  also  under  subjection.  The  name 
of  their  present  leader  is  Amurat,  a  prudent  and  able  man  both  in 
arms  and  council,  of  whom,  to  say  the  truth,  I  have  not  any  cause  of 
complaint,  for  he  has  never  injured  me,  having  carried  his  war  against 
the  lung  of  Hungary."  "  This  Amurat,  of  whom  you  speak,  is  he 
then  of  such  consequence  and  pov/ex,  and  so  much  renowned  and 
feared  ?"  "  Yes,"  replied  the  king  of  Armenia ;  "  and  even  more 
than  I  say ;  for,  if  the  emperor  of  Constantinople  and  the  king  of 
Hungaxy  ai*e  afraid  of  him,  the  caliph  of  Babylon  and  the  cham  of 
Tartary  equally  dread  him.  It  was  supposed,  indeed  I  have  heard 
it  from  the  Taj  tars,  that  the  cham  would  have  been  more  hard  on 
the  emperor  of  Constantinople  and  that  country,  had  he  not  been 
afraid  of  Amurat.  He  is  well  acquainted  with  his  jealous  temper ; 
and  that,  the  instant  he  finds  any  one  more  powerful  than  himself, 
he  never  rests  until  he  shall  have  lowered  him,  and  brought  him 
uiider  his  subjection.    It  was  the  knowledge  of  this  that  prevented 

*  James  I.  constable  of  Cyprus,  was  a  hostage  at  Genoa  when  hi«  nephew  Peter  II.  died. 
He  was  sent  home  at  tlie  demand  of  his  countrymen,  who  crowned  him  king.  He  died 
in  1398,  aged  sixty-four,  leaving  children  by  Agnes  of , Bavaria,  his  queen,  John,  his 
successor  to  the  throne  of  Cyorus  ;  Hugh,  cardinal  ar  '-hbishop  of  Nicosia ;  Pliilip,  con- 
Blabie  ci"Cyprus  ;  Henry,  i)rince  of  Galilee ;  Mary,  icr.riied  to  Ladislaus  king  of  Naples  ; 
Isabella,  married  to  Fetor  of  Cyprus ;  Civa  died  unmarried,  12i)3.—Jlrt.  dc  Vi:rifier  les 
Dates. 

+  Froissnrt  must  have  been  misinformed ;  for  I  see  by  Anderson's  Royal  Genealogies, 
that  John  Paleologus  must  have  been  emperor  of  Constantinople  at  t  is  time.  He  was 
routed  by  Cantacuzenus,  and  re.-tored  by  the  Genoese,  to  whom  he  gave  Lesbos.  He 
afbrwards  made  peace  with  Cantacuzenus,  made  him  his  colleague,  and  married  his 
daughter.   He  died  lo83,  having  reigned  forty-six  years. 

X  Litnonia  is  a  small  Ulaad  in  the  Axchipelago,  a«ar  Rhode*,  b«tw0en  that  itland  and 
Stapalia. 


the  cham  from  doing  ail  he  could  have  done  against  the  emperor  of 
the  east." 

"  Does  Amurat  keep  on  foot  a  large  army  ?"  "  Yes ;  he  was  not 
thirty  years  of  age  before  he  had  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand 
horse,  which  he  always  kept  in  the  field,  never  quarteiing  himself 
in  any  large  town  :  besides,  he  had  ten  thousand  Turks  to  servo  and 
defend  his  person.  Wherever  he  marches,  he  carries  his  father  with 
him."  "  How  old  is  he  ?"  "  He  is  full  .^ixty  years  old,  and  his  father 
is  ninety.  Amurat  loves  the  French  language,  and  those  who  come 
from  France :  he  says  he  would  rather  see  the  king  of  France  and 
his  state  than  all  the  other  potentates  of  the  eaith.  He  is  greatly 
pleased  when  any  one  talks  to  him  on  this  subject,  and  in  favor  of 
the  lords  of  that  country."  "  Why  does  Amurat  remain  on  terms 
with  the  cham,  since  he  is  so  great  a  conqueror?"  "Because  the 
cham  is  afraid  of  him,  and  dares  not  malce  war :  there  are,  also,  cer- 
tain ports  and  towns  in  Tartary  which  pay  Amurat  heavy  duties : 
they  are  both  of  the  same  faith,  and  will  not  destroy  their  law.  It 
has  been  a  great  matter  of  wonder  to  him  that  Cliristians  should 
make  war  on  each  other  ;  and  he  ha«  frequently  had  an  inclination 
to  enter  Christendom  and  conquer  all  before  him.  It  wouU  have 
been  to  my  advantage  if  he  had  conquered  me,  rather  than  the  cham 
of  Tartary."  They  asked  the  king  of  Armenia,  why  it  would  have 
been  to  his  advantage,  who  replied :  "Amurat  is  a  man  of  noble 
birth ;  and,  were  he  thirty  yeare  younger,  is  formed  to  make  con- 
quests wherever  he  should  please  to  march  his  army.  When  he 
conquers  any  country  or  town,  he  only  insists  on  the  payment  of  a 
tax,  leaving  every  one  to  follow  his  own  religion ;  and  he  has  never 
taken  any  man's  inheritance  from  him,  only  requiring  the  supreme 
government  of  the  country.  It  is  for  these  reasons,  I  say,  that  if  he 
had  conquered  Armenia,  instead  of  the  Tartars,  he  would  have  left 
me  my  kingdom  and  religion,  and  remained  in  peace,  on  my  acknow- 
ledging him  as  lord  paramount,  like  other  great  barons  on  his  fron. 
tiers,  Greeks  and  Thracians,  who  thus  acknowledge  him,  to  free 
themselves  from  all  danger  from  the  caliph  of  Babylon  and  the  grand 
cham."  "  What  are  the  names  of  these  barons  ?"  "  I  will  tell  you," 
answered  the  king :  "  first,  there  is  the  lord  de  Satalia,  the  lord  de 
la  Palice,  and  the  lord  de  Haute-loge  :  these  lords  and  their  terri. 
tories,  by  means  of  the  tax  they  pay  to  Amurat,  remain  in  peace,  and 
there  is  neither  Turk  nor  Tartar  that  dares  injure  them."*  They 
then  asked  the  king,  if  Armenia  was  so  totally  lost  that  there  were 
no  means  of  recovering  it.  "  Yes,  indeed,"  he  replied,  "  unless  a 
force  superior  to  the  Turks  and  Tartars  cross  the  mountains  and 
conquer  Greece ;  for  excepting  the  town  of  Courth,  Vv'hich  is  the 
entrance  to  my  kingdom,  and  as  yet  remains  to  Christendom,  the 
infidels  have  possession  of  all  the  rest :  and,  where  the  churches  used 
to  be,  they  have  placed  their  idols  and  their  mahomets."  "And  this 
town  of  Courth,  is  it  strong  ?  "Ay,  in  God's  name  is  it,"  said  the 
king  of  Armenia :  "  it  is  not  to  be  taken  unless  by  treachery  or  a 
very  long  siege  ;  for  it  is  situated  in  a  dry  spot  on  the  sea-shore,  and 
between  two  rocks  that  cannot  be  approached.  Should  the  Turks 
or  Tartars  gain  it,  and  another  good  town  not  far  distant,  called 
Adelphe,t  all  Greece  must  inevitably  be  lost,  and  Hungary  besides 
in  a  short  time  afterwards."  The  king  of  Armenia  was  asked  if 
Hungary  were  on  the  frontiers  of  the  Turks  and  Tartars.  He  said 
it  was  ;  but  nearer  to  the  Turks  and  the  territories  of  Amurat  than 
to  any  other  potentate.  "  It  is  very  extraordinary,"  they  replied, 
"  that  Amurat,  who  is  so  valorous,  and  such  a  conqueror,  should  leave 
so  near  a  neighbor  in  peace."  "  In  God's  name."  answered  the 
king,  "  he  has  not  for  some  time  even  preienaea  to  Keep  peace  witti 
Hungary,  but  made  such  exertions,  to  the  injury  of  that  kingdom, 
that  if  an  unfortunate  accident  had  not  befallen  him,  he  would  at  this 
moment  have  been  far  advanced  in  that  country."  "And  what  was 
that  accident  ?"    "  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  the  king. 


CHAPTER  XXIV.t 

CONTINUATION  OF  THE  INTELLIGENCE  WHICH  THE  KING  OF  ARMENIA  BE- 
LATES  TO  THE  BARONS  OF  FRANCE. 

"  When  Amurat  saw  that  all  the  adjoining  princes  feared  him, 
and  that  the  shores  of  the  sea  as  far  as  Hungary  bounded  his  domin. 
ion,  he  determined,  as  the  kingdom  of  Hungary  ha'd,  by  king  Fred, 
crick's  death,  devolved  on  the  queen,  to  declare  war  and  conquer  it. 
He  therefore  issued  a  particular  summons  to  his  vassals  throughout 
Turkey,  which  being  obeyed,  he  began  his  march  and  encamped  in 
the  plains  of  Satalia,  between  la  Palice  and  Hauteloge,  to  strike 
more  fear  into  his  enemies.  It  was  his  intention  to  enter  the  king- 
dom of  Hungary,  notwithstanding  it  is  a  country  inclosed  with  high 
rocks  and  mountains  which  make  it  so  much  the  stronger.  He  sent 
before  him  embassadors  and  heralds,  with  a  mule  laden  with  a  grain 
called  millet,  telUng  them,  'Go  you  into  Hungary,  to  the  c*unt  de 


*  Sauvage,  in  a  marginal  note,  says  he  would  willingly  tell  where  those  territories  are, 
but  he  has  not  been  able  to  find  them  out,  and  thinks  there  must  have  been  some  mis- 
takes in  their  names. 

f'Adelphe."   Q.  If  not  mennt  for  Delphos. 

t  Denys  Sauvage  complain*  that  l>e  cannot  understand  this  chapter,  nor  the  accounts 
from  the  Levant.  There  was  not  any  king  of  Hungary  at  that  period  of  the  name  of 
Frederick.  Lewis  the  Great  reigned  in  1342,  aJid  his  daughter  Mary  succflodoii  bin 
13Si.  I  £iad  mytolf  thersfure  obligsd.  Iiik0  Sauvage,  to  Isave  it  as  X  find  it. 


^CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


389 


Laziran,*  whose  territories  lie  among  the  mountains  of  Meleabre  and  j 
Rohde,  through  which  we  mean  our  army  to  pass,  and  tell  him  we  i 
order  and  command,  if  he  wish  for  him?elf  and  country  to  remain  at 
peace,  tliat  ho  come  and  render  us  obedience,  as  he  knows  the  lords 
de  Satalia,  de  ia  Palice  and  de  Haute-loge  have  done,  and  lay  open 
his  country  for  us  t  >  pass  through.  If  he  should  refuse  to  obey  and 
appear  rebellious,  tell  him  from  us,  that  we  will  pour  into  his  territo- 
ries,  to  destroy  them,  as  many  heads  as  you  will  show  you  have 
grains  of  millet  in  your  bags.'  The  embassadors  instantly  departed 
on  receiving  these  instructions,  and  arrived  in  the  territory  of  the 
comt  de  Lazaran  in  Hungary  :  they  found  him  at  one  of  his  castles 
called  Archiforme.  He  received  the  embassadors  from  Amurat 
kindly,  and  handsomely  entertained  them,  but  was  much  surprised 
when  he  saw  the  mule  enter  his  court  laden  with  he  knew  not  what. 
He  at  first  imagined  it  might  be  gold  or  precious  stones,  which  Amu- 
rat  had  sent  to  seduce  him  to  his  party,  and  to  bribe  him  to  allow  a 
passage  for  his  army  through  his  country ;  but  he  had  resolved,  that 
he  wou'd  never  submit  to  be  corrupted  by  any  presents  whatever. 

"  When  the  embassadors  had  their  audience,  they  spoke  as  fol- 
lows  :  •  Lord  de  Lazaran,  we  are  sent  hither  by  that  high  and  mighty 
prince,  our  redoubted  sovereign,  Amurat,  lord  of  Turkey  and  of  all 
its  dependencies :  and  we  tell  you  from  him,  that  he  orders  you  to 
place  yourself  under  his  obedience  in  the  same  form  and  manner  as 
you  know  the  lords  de  Satalia,  de  la  Palice  and  de  Haute-loge  have 
done,  and  that  you  delay  not  coming  to  perform  your  homage  to  him, 
in  like  manner  as  your  neighbors  have  done.  You  will  open  your 
country  to  his  army,  if  you  wish  to  have  peace,  and  by  so  doing  you 
will  greatly  enjoy  his  good  favor:  but,  should  you  refuse  and  prove 
rebellious,  we  are  commanded  to  say,  that  our  sovereign  lord,  Amu- 
rat,  will  pour  more  heads  into  your  country,  to  destroy  it,  than  there 
are  grains  of  millet  in  this  bag.'  Having  said  this,  he  opened  the 
bag  to  show  him  its  contents.  The  lord  de  Lazaran  was  advised  to 
return  a  temperate  answer,  and  not  discover  his  thoughts  at  once. 
He  replied,  '  Tie  up  your  bag;  I  see  what  is  within  it,  and  I  have 
heard  from  you  what  Amurat's  intentions  are  :  within  three  days 
you  shall  have  an  answer,  for  these  demands  require  deliberation.' 
They  replied,  '  You  say  well ;'  and,  in  confidence  of  having  an 
answer,  they  tarried  three  days.  I  will  now  tell  you  what  the  count 
de  Lazaran  did  during  these  three  days :  he  got  collected  and  brought 
to  his  castle  ten  thousand  head  of  poultry  of  all  sorts,  which  he  caused 
to  be  shut  up  without  any  food  whatever.  On  the  day  appointed 
for  the  embassadors  to  receive  their  answer,  he  conducted  them  to  a 
gallery  which  overlooked  a  court,  bidding  them  lean  over  the  rail, 
and,  before  he  gave  them  his  answer,  he  would  show  them  some- 
ihing  new  :  they,  not  thinking  what  he  was  about,  did  as  he  ordered. 
Two  doors  were  instantly  opened,  when  all  his  poultry  who  had 
been  starving  for  two  days  rushed  out ;  and  the  millet  bag  being 
opened,  and  its  contents  scattered  about,  the  whole  was  devoured  in 
less  thin  half  an  hour,  and  more  would  have  been  eaten  if  they  could 
have  h  id  it.  The  count  de  Lazaran  then,  turning  toward  the  em- 
bassadors,  said  :  '  My  fair  sirs,  you  have  seen  how  the  millet  you 
have  brought  hither,  from  your  master,  with  many  menaces,  has 
been  de=!troyed  bv  this  poultry,  who  would  have  destroyed  more  had 
they  h^.d  it?'  '  Yes,'  replied  they,  'but  wherefore  do  you  mention 
it  ?'  '  Because  you  have  your  answer  in  what  you  have  witnessed 
and  in  the  fact  you  have  seen.  Amurat  threatens  that,  unless  I 
obey  hiin,  he  will  pour  into  my  country  men-at-arms  without  num- 
ber, to  dcf^troy  it:  tell  him  from  me,  I  wait  for  him,  and  that  with 
whatever  force  he  come,  he  shall  be  destroyed  in  the  same  manner 
09  the  fowls  have  destroyed  your  millet.'  The  embassadors,  on  re- 
ceiving  this  answer,  became  quite  pensive.  They  took  leave  of 
the  count,  and  travelled  by  short  days'  journeys,  until  they  came  to 
where  Amurat  and  his  army  lay.  They  related  to  him  all  that  the 
count  da  Lazaran  had  done  and  said,  and  that  he  seemed  to  hold 
his  menaces  very  cheap.  Amurat  was  very  wroth  on  hearing  this 
answer,  and  swore  that  things  should  not  remain  as  they  were  ;  but 
that  he  w  )uli  enter  the  territories  of  the  count  whether  he  would  or 
not,  and  hy  waste  all  his  lands,  in  revenge  for  his  insolent  answer. 

"  I  will  now  tell  you  what  the  count  de  Lazaran  did,  since  war 
had  been  d'J  iounced  against  him,  which  he  knew  would  be  speedily 
followed  otherwise  than  by  words.  He  instantly  made  preparations 
of  stores  and  provision,  and  sent  expresses  to  inform  his  knights 
and  squires,  and  all  those  cipable  of  bearing  arms,  that  Amurat  was 
about  to  invade  Hungary,  and  to  order  them  to  guard  valiantly  all 
the  passes  into  the  cou!itry,  and  join  him  as  speedily  as  may  be,  for 
there  was  no  time  for  delay.  Amurat  remained  with  his  army  on 
the  plains  of  Haute-loge.  As  it  was  to  defend  Christendom,  all  the 
knirrhts  to  whom  the  count  had  written  obeyed  his  orders  and  came 
to  him,  a=!  did  many  more  to  whom  he  had  not  sent,  but  who  had 
it  accidentally,  to  support  the  faith  and  destroy  the  infidels. 
The  count  had  the  forests  cut  down  and  thrown  across  the  roads 

♦Snyvngre  snys  in  n  note.  "  Accordinfr  to  PaiilJovius  and  father  Anthony  Geoffrai, 
Ins  proi  e  -  name  ^vas  Lazarus,  despot  or  Und  of  Servia,  formerly  called  by  the  Romans 
IMi<si>5  Inferior." 

'j'"iiis  pro!);iblv  kthc  person  called  by  Frriissart the  lord  de  Lazaran. 

"  Sei-vji)  nmde  fvrnierly  part  of  Wmsin,  lllyria  and  Pannonia.  At  the  fall  of  the  Ro- 
rn'-ivi  em;  i  e,  it  i)elonFed  to  the  Servians,  who  had  come  thither  fr<inn  Sarmatia  in  Asia, 
[f  afiervvirds  its  own  despots,  some  of  whom  depended  on  the  kings  of  Hungary. 
Tlie  iasi  had  the  misfortune  to  be  captured  in  battle,  and  his  army  cut  to  pieces  by 
Amurat  I.  in  the  14th  century." 

See  Servie,  in  the  Encyciopedie  rar  Ordre  dei  Matiem 


Amurat  was  to  pass,  which  he  expected  would  have  a  great  cllect 
in  checking  the  Turks  on  their  march.  The  count,  accompanied  by 
ten  thousand  Hungarians  and  as  many  cross-bows,  intrenched  him 
self  and  men  on  each  side  of  a  pass  through  which  he  knew  Amurat 
must  march.  He  had  also  with  him  two  thousand  peasants,  armec' 
with  axes  and  wedges,  to  fell  the  timber  and  block  up  the  road  on  a 
signal  given.  When  everything  was  prepared,  the  count  said : 
'  Without  doubt  Amurat  will  come  hither,  for  he  has  sent  me  word 
he  would  do  so  ;  be  therefore  steady  and  valiant  in  defending  this 
pass,  for,  should  it  be  won  by  the  Turks,  all  Hungary  is  in  danger 
of  being  conquered.  We  are  strongly  posted,  and  one  man  here  is 
equal  to  four.  It  will  be  more  for  our  honor  to  perish  in  the  field, 
defending  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  to  live  in  bondage  under 
these  dogs  of  infidels,  notwithstanding  the  courage  and  ability  of 
Amurat.'  *  Sir,'  replied  they  unanimously,  '  we  will  with  you  abide 
the  event :  let  the  Turks  come  when  they  will,  we  are  ready  to  re- 
ceive  them.'  The  Turks  were  quite  ignorant  of  all  this  ;  for  the 
count,  fearful  lest  his  plans  should  be  discovered  by  Amurat's  spies, 
and  revealed  to  him,  had  posted  some  of  his  most  confidential  friends 
between  him  and  the  enemy,  to  prevent  any  communication  what, 
ever  between  the  two  armies. 

"  Amurat  was  not  forgetful  of  his  menace,  but  declared  he  would 
visit  the  territories  of  the  count  de  Lazaran,  in  such  a  manner  that  he 
should  remember  it ;  for  he  was  unwilling  to  be  thought  a  liar  in 
breaking  his  promise.  Having  selected  sixty  th(.usand  men,  for  he 
had  two  hundred  thousand  men  in  his  camp,  he  gave  the  command  of 
them  to  four  captains  attached  to  his  household  and  '  ith ;  their  names 
were,  the  duke  Mansion  of  Mecca,  the  governor  or  J  >an)ietta,  Alpha, 
lory  de  Samarie,  andthe  prince  de  Corde,  surname'.!  iJrachin,  to  whom 
he  said,  on  their  leaving  him,  *'  You  will  march  these  men,  whom  I  put 
under  your  command,  a  number  sufficient  to  open  a  passage  into 
Hungary,  to  the  lands  of  the  lord  de  Lazaran,  which  you  will  com- 
pletely  destroy  by  fire  and  sword.  As  soon  as  I  shall  be  informed  of 
your  arrival  there,  I  will  follow  with  the  remainder  of  my  army ;  for 
I  am  resolved  to  have  Hungary  under  my  obedience,  and  afterwards 
the  empire  of  Germany.  The  wizards  of  my  country,  and  the  divi- 
ners of  Egypt,  have  pronounced  that  I  am  destined  to  be  kirg  of  ail 
the  world  ;  but  the  place  that  I  would  most  willingly  vieit  is  Rome  : 
for,  in  ancient  times,  it  formed  part  of  our  inheritiu  ce  :  and  our  pre- 
decessors have  conquered  and  governed  it  several  times.  I  vvill  lead 
with  me  le  Galifre  de  Baudas,  the  cham  cf  Tartan  ,  and  the  sultan  of 
Babylon,  who  shall  there  crown  me.'  The  captains,  who  were  on 
their  knees,  replied,  they  would  cheerfully  obey  his  command?,  and 
then  marched  off  with  the  sixty  thousand  men.  Among  them  were 
twenty  thousand  of  the  most  able  and  best  armed  men  of  the  Turkish 
army,  who  formed  the  van  battalion.  When  they  came  to  the  moun- 
tains on  the  frontiers  of  Lazaran,  the  van,  finding  no  one  to  oppose 
them,  entered  them,  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of  Mecca,  and 
the  governor  of  Damietta,  and  passed  the  ambui;cade  of  the  count  de 
Lazaran.  As  soon  as  the  count  and  the  Hungarians  saw  they  had  en- 
trapped their  foe,  they  began  to  work,  by  cutting  down  the  forest  trees 
and  laying  them  across  the  road,  so  that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  the 
Turks  to  retreat  or  advance,  for  the  passage  was  er.tirely  blocked  up. 

"  Thus  were  twenty  thousand  Turks  inclosed,  who  were  so  vigor- 
ously attacked  by  the  Hungarians  from  each  sid'=  of  the  forest,  and 
with  such  good  effect,  that  ail  were  slain.  Not  one  escaped  death,  not 
even  the  two  commanders.  Some  attempted  to  fly,  but  were  pursued 
through  the  wood  and  killed.  The  rear  division,  unable  to  advance 
through  the  fallen  forest,  returned  to  Amurat,  arid  related  the  unfor- 
tunate event  which  had  happened  to  his  army.  He  was  very  pensive 
on  hearing  >t,  and  summoned  his  council  to  consider  what  was  to  be 
done,  as  he  had  lost  the  flower  of  his  army."  The  king  of  Armenia, 
having  thus  finished  his  history  of  the  dei'eat  of  the  Turks,  resumed 
the  account  of  his  own  melancholy  situation,  to  the  king  of  France 
and  his  uncles.  They  took  compassion  on  him,  because  he  had  come 
from  such  a  distant  part  of  the  world  as  Greece  to  seek  aid  and  com- 
fort; and  being  a  king  driven  out  of  his  realm,  without  any  means 
o{  keeping  up  his  state,  or  even  supporting  himself,  as  his  complaints 
evidently  showed.  The  king  of  France,  you- g  as  he  was,  said: 
"  We  will,  that  the  king  of  Armenia,  who  has  c  jme  to  us  in  hopes  of 
assistance,  have  allowed  him  wherewithal  to  maintain  his  dignity, 
suitable  to  his  rank,  as  he  is  a  king  like  omsclf ;  and  when  we  are 
able,  he  shall  have  men-at-arms  to  aid  iiim  in  the  recovery  of  his 
kingdom  ;  for  we  have  a  very  good  inclination  to  do  so,  being  bound 
to  support  the  Christian  faith." 

The  speech  of  the  king  was  applauded  by  all.  His  uncles  and 
council  were  willing  to  fulfil  these  commands ;  and  a  proper  allow, 
ance  was  ordered  to  be  paid  to  the  king  of  Armenia  monthly,  from 
the  chamber  of  accounts,  to  keep  up  his  state.  The  sum  allowed 
was  six  thousand  francs  yeariy  ;  and  he  had  five  thousand  presented 
him,  to  provide  himself  with  plate  and  other  smaller  necessaries. 
The  palace  of  St.  Ouen,  near  St.  Denis,  was  likewise  given  to  him 
for  his  residence.  Such  assistance  did  the  king  of  Armenia  receive  on 
his  first  arrival  in  France,  which  was  con:  tantly  increasing.  He  was 
at  times  much  with  the  king,  particulariy  at  all  the  grand  festivals.* 


*  Sauval.  in  his  Antiquities  of  Paris,  copies  Frnissarl  in  the  account  of  the  reception  of 
the  king  of  Armenia  \>y  the  court  of  Charles  \l. ;  but  adds,  from  Juvenal  des  Ursiiis, 
that  this  prince  was  not  so  wretched  in  his  fortune,  having  saved  many  jewels,  and  even 
someof  bit  treasure,  when  i)«  fied  from  the  Tartars.  iJe  was  a  fruitless  negotiator  of 


CHRONICLES   OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

PURING  THESE  WARS  OF  THE  TURKS,  DISSENSIONS  CONTINUE  BETWEEN 
THE  TWO  POPES,  URBAN  VI.  AND  CLEMENT  VII.  FRIAR  JOHN  DE  LA 
ROCHE.TAILLARD  DELIVERS  A  GOOD  APOLOGUE,  RESPECTING  THE  PAPACY, 
TO  THE  CARDINALS. 

About  this  period,  Otho  of  Brunswick  came  to  pope  Clement  at 
Avii;non,  to  receive  his  pay  for  the  war  he  had  carried  on  for  the 
pope  and  church  against  the  Romans  and  Bartholomew  Prignano, 
wiio  styled  himself  pope  Urban  VI.  as  you  have  before  seen  in  this 
history.  He  remonstrated  with  the  pope  and  cardinals  on  various 
topics,  to  which  they  attentively  listened  ;  but,  as  for  his  pay,  he 
could  not  obtain  one  penny,  the  treasury  being  so  empty  that  the  car- 
dinals were  unable  to  get  what  was  their  due.  Sir  Otho,  therefore, 
left  them  much  discontented  ;  but,  before  he  set  out  for  Avignon, 
they  gave  him  one  thousand  francs,  which  he  held  cheap,  and  the 
war  of  the  pope  was  greatly  weakened,  for  sir  Otho  would  not  hence- 
forward concern  himself  about  it.  Besides,  Margaret  de  Duras, 
duchess  of  Anjou,*  who  resided  at  Gaietta,  sent  for  his  assistance 
against  the  Neapolitans.  Sir  Otho  balanced  for  a  time,  not  knowing 
which  side  to  take  ;  some  of  the  council  advising  him  to  aid  Marga- 
ret in  the  defence  of  her  realm,  and  take  her  to  wife,  as  she  had  not 
any  objection  and  was  of  noble  birth,  and  by  this  means  they  told 
him  that  he  might  become  king  of  the  country :  but  others  advised 
the  contrary,  lest  it  might  have  an  unfavorable  issue  ;  for  her  children 
by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  been  crowned  king  in  Bari,  were 
yaung,  and  had  many  relations  and  friends,  especially  in  the  king  of 
Fiance  their  cousin-german,  who  would  certainly  support  their 
claims,  as  v/eil  as  the  lady  Jane,  duchess  dowager  of  Anjou,  who 
would  have  great  weight.  Sir  Otho  was  so  long  doubtful  between 
the  two  parties  that  at  length  neither  had  him. 

About  this  time,  the  forces  subsidized  by  pope  Clement,  under  the 
command  of  the  lord  de  Moetroye,  a  right  valiant  knight  from  the 
country  of  Geneva  and  Savoy,  sir  Talebert,  a  knight  of  Rhodes,  and 
sir  Bernard  de  la  Salle,  had  shut  up  pope  Urban  in  the  city  of  Peru- 
gia. He  was  much  straitened,  and  on  the  point  of  being  made  cap- 
tive. I  was  told  it  depended  only  on  the  payment  of  twenty  thousand 
crowns;  for  count  Conrad,  a  leader  of  a  large  body  of  Germans, 
would  have  delivered  him  up  to  pope  Clement  for  that  sum.  Sir 
Bernard  de  la  Salle  was  sent  to  Avignon  to  inform  the  pope,  and  to 
remonstrate  with  him  and  the  cardinals  on  the  subject,  but  in  vain 
w?th  regard  to  the  money,  for  the  court  was  so  poor  that  he  could  not 
obtain  anythi;ig,  and  returned,  very  discontented,  to  the  siege  of  Pe- 
rugia. The  siege  was  slackened  on  both  sides,  and  Urban  escaped 
from  this  danger  to  Rome,  where  he  remained. 

I  know  that  in  times  to  come,  these  things  will  be  wondered  at, 
and  it  will  be  a  matter  of  astonishment  how  the  church  could  fall 
into  such  troubles,  and  those  of  so  long  a  duration.  It  was  a  punish- 
ment sent  by  God,  to  make  the  clergy  feel  and  consider  the  great 
pomp  and  superfluities  they  possessed :  but  many  paid  no  attention 
to  it,  being  so  swollen  with  pride  and  arrogance,  that  each  would 
imitate  his  superiors,  and  thus  was  religion  little  regarded ;  and  if 
the  Holy  Spirit,  who  enlightens  the  hearts  of  the  devout,  had  not 
kept  them  steady,  and  in  unison,  it  v/ould  have  been  severely  shaken, 
if  not  lost.  The  great  proprietors  of  land,  who  at  the  first  were  such 
noble  benefactors  to  the  church,  now  make  a  joke  of  it,  even  at  the 
tin\e  I  was  writing  and  chronicling  this  history,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1390  ;  at  which  the  commonalty  were  much  surprised,  and  wondered 
why  such  great  lords  as  the  kings  of  France  and  Germany,  and  the 
other  gretit  princes  of  Christendom,  did  not  provide  a  remedy  for  it. 
But,  to  satisfy  the  people  and  excuse  the  great  barons,  I  must  say, 
that  as  there  cannot  be  a  yolk  of  an  egg  without  its  white,  nor  a 
white  without  the  yolk,  so  neither  the  clergy  nor  the  lords  can  exist 

peace  between  Englnnd  and  France,  and  was  sent  to  Boulogne,  with  otiiers  on  this  sub- 
ject. He  (lied  in  1393,  in  the  palace  of  Tournelles,  situated  in  the  street  of  St.  Ant  liony, 
opposite  the  royal  hotel  of  St.  Pol,  where  the  kings  of  France  usually  resided.  He  was 
buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Celestins,  after  the  manner  of  his  own  country,  his  fiiends 
clothed  in  white,  carrying  torches  of  white  wax  :  his  body,  dressed  in  royal  robes  of  tlie 
the  same  color,  wiis  laid  upon  a  white  bed  of  state,  and  his  head  encircled  with  a  crown 
of  gold.  Ai  this  funeral  ceremony,  many  of  the  princes  and  great  lords  assisted,  and 
crowds  of  common  people.— ^nti  quite. t  de  Paris,  vol.  ii.  p.  251. 

Holingshed  says,  Leo,  king  of  Armenia,  came  to  England  and  received  a  pension  of 
jElOOO  from  Richard  II. ;  the  object  of  liis  visit  was  to  make  peace  between  the  two 
countries  of  France  and  England. 

*  'J'he  text  which  Mr.  Johnes  here  follows  is  essentially  different  from  that  of  D.  Sau- 
vage  and  more  recent  French  editions,  and  lord  Berners,  and  is  moreover  not  consonant 
to  .he  truth.  Margaret  of  Duras  was  not  duchess  of  Anjou,  but  widow  of  Charles  Duras, 
king  of  Niiples.  the  competitor  of  Louis,  duke  of  Anjou,  for  that  kingdom.  Acco-ding 
lo  D.  Sauvnge,  &c.,  the  passage  should  run  as  follows:  "  Besides  Margaret  of  Duras, 
vrKo  resided  at  Gaietta  and  was  opposed  to  theo.ueen  of  Naples,  widow  of  kins  Louis 
duke  of  Af)j:iu,  begged  his  assistance  to  make  war  on  the  Neapolitans.  Sir  Otho  bal- 
anced for  a  time,  not  knowing  which  side  to  take.  Some  of  his  council  advised  him  to 
take  part  with  Margart  nf  Duras,  who  was  heiress  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  and  assist  her 
to  defend  and  keep  her  heritage,  and  to  take  her  to  wife,  as  she  was  very  willing  to  hav 
h.m  f  ira  husband,  be  being  of  noble  and  high  lineage;  and  he  would  thus  become  king 
find  lord  of  the  countries  which  she  claimed.  Others  advised  him  to  the  contrary  ;  for 
the  children  (  f  king  Louis,  who  hud  been  crowned  in  the  city  of  Bari,  were  youns  and 
had  numer:)us  friends  and  relations,  especially  the  king  of  France,  who  were  willing  to 
assist  ihem:  and  their  lady  mother,  queen  Joan,  duchess  of  Anjou  and  Maine,  was  a 
woiniin  of  great  intrigue.  All  these  doubts  were  laid  before  him  by  his  council.  Sir 
Othn  held  ba.rk  and  hesitated  so  long  that  ho  lost  both  parties."  We  should  here  ob- 
lerve.  that  Mnrgaret  of  Duras  was  not  heiress  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  but  regent  da 
rinc  the  muiority  uf  her  son  Ladislas  ->£o. 


independently  of  each  other;  for  the  lords,  not  being  ruled  by  tho 
clergy,  would  degenerate  into  beasts. 

I  will  say,  that  in  my  time  I  have  for  certain  seen  much  of  man 
kind  ;  whether  for  my  own  amusement,  or  in  travelling  to  learn  the 
history  of  what  passes  in  the  world  relative  to  deeds  and  adventures 
in  arms,  which  are  described  in  this  book ;  but  I  have  never  met 
with  any  lord,  except  the  count  de  Foix,  who  had  not  his  minions, 
pages,  and  jesters,  most  honorably  entertained.  The  count  de  Foix 
had  none  such  ;  for  he  was  naturally  grave,  and  of  great  good  sense, 
which  was  of  more  value  than  anything  they  could  have  afforded 
him.  I  do  not  say,  that  those  lords  who  are  attended  by  minions* 
are  mad ;  they  are  worse  than  mad,  for  they  are  blind  having  two 
eyes. 

When  information  of  this  disputed  choice  was  first  brought  to  king 
Charles  of  France,  of  happy  memory,  he  paused,  and  left  it  to  his 
clergy ;  who,  having  considered  the  matter,  resolved  that  pope  Cle- 
ment  had  been  truly  elected.  To  this  opinion  the  kings  of  France, 
Castillo,  and  Scotland  assented  ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  schism 
which  was  caused  in  the  church,  these  three  kings,  being  allied  to- 
gether, remained  steady  to  Clement;  but  the  kings  of  England  and 
Portugal  were  of  a  contrary  way  of  thinking.  The  earl  of  Flandera 
had  formed  his  creed  as  you  have  heard  in  this  history  ;  for  he  would 
acknowledge  pope  Clement,  because  he  had,  at  the  first  conclave, 
voted  for  the  cardinal  of  Bari,  and  because,  while  cardinal  of  Ge. 
neva,  he  had  written  to  the  earl  to  say  Urban  had  been  legally  elected 
pope,  for  which  reason  the  earl  of  Flanders  considered  his  as  the  true 
one  as  long  as  he  lived.  The  emperor  and  all  Germany,  with  the 
king  of  Hungary,  acknowledged  Urban. 

While  writing  of  these  dissensions  that  happened  in  my  time  both 
in  the  state  and  in  the  church  (which  was  3omev»?hat  shaken  thereby,) 
and  it  is  to  be  understood  that  the  great  landed  proprietors  were  act- 
ing like  hypocrites,  it  comes  to  my  remembrance  how  in  my  young 
days,  during  the  reign  of  pope  Innocent,  at  Avignon,  there  was  con- 
fined in  prison  a  learned  clerk,  called  Friar  John  de  la  Roche-taillade. 
This  friar,  as  I  have  been  told  by  several  privately,  for  it  was  never 
talked  of  in  public,  foretold,  while  in  prison,  many  of  the  great  events 
which  would  happen  shortly  in  the  world,  more  especially  those  that 
related  to  France.  He  prophesied  the  capture  of  king  John  of  France, 
and  the  misfortunes  that  were  to  befal  the  church  from  the  piide  and 
arrogance  of  those  who  governed  it.    It  was  said,  that  during  his 
imprisonment  he  was  brought  to  the  pope's  palace,  when  the  cardinal 
of  Ostia,  commonly  called  cardinal  of  Arras,  and  the  cardinal  of 
Auxerre,  disputed  with  him  on  these  subjects.    Friar  John  gave 
them  for  answer  the  following  apologue :  "  In  former  days  a  bird 
was  hatched  without  any  feathers.    When  the  other  birds  heard  of 
this,  they  went  to  see  him,  for  he  was  fair  and  pleasant  to  look  on. 
Having  considered,  that  without  feathers  he  could  not  fly,  nor  v.'ith- 
out  flying  live — which,  however,  they  were  determined  to  assist  nim 
in,  for  he  was  a  prodigiously  handsome  bird — they  resolved  that  every 
bird  should  give  him  some  of  his  feathers.    The  best  feathered  gave 
most,  so  that  he  was  soon  enabled  to  fly.    The  other  birds  took  much 
pleasure  in  seeing  him.    When  this  bird  saw  himself  thus  in  feather, 
and  that  all  the  birds  paid  him  great  honor,  he  grew  proud,  and  not 
only  held  those  cheap  who  had  made  him  so,  but  pecked  and  drove 
them  from  him.    The  birds  held  an  assembly  to  consider  how  they 
should  act,  in  consequence  of  the  treatment  they  received  from  this 
bird  whom  they  had  clothed,  and  who  now  despised  them.  The 
peacock  said,  'He  is  too  finely  dressed  in  my  feathers:  I  will  take 
them  from  him.'    '  In  God's  name,'  said  the  falcon, '  so  will  I  mine.' 
The  other  birds  said  they  would  do  the  same,  and  immediately  be- 
gan to  unfeather  him.    The  bird,  on  seeing  this,  humbled  himself 
greatly,  and  acknowledged  the  honors  and  wealth  he  had  received ; 
and  that  his  fine  feathers  were  not  his  own,  for  he  had  come  into  the 
world  naked  and  featherles;  and  those  who  had  feathered  him  might, 
if  they  chose,  retake  them.    He  cried  out  for  mercy,  and  promised, 
henceforward,  never  to  risk,  by  pride  or  presumption,  the  loss  of  his 
feathers.    The  gallant  birds  who  had  plucked  him,  seeing  him  thus 
humbled  in  his  deportment,  restored  his  feathers  ;  but  said,  on  giving 
them  back,  '  We  will  gladly  see  thee  fly  among  us,  as  long  as  thou 
shalt  bear  thyself  meekly,  for  so  it  bec-ometh  thee  ;  but  if  ever  thou 
shalt  act  arrogantly,  we  will  pluck  thee  bare,  and  leave  thee  in  the 
naked  state  we  found  thee.'    Thus,  my  fair  sirs,"  said  friar  John  to 
the  cardinals,  "  will  it  happen  to  you.    The  emperors,  kings,  and 
princes  of  the  earth,  have  given  you  wealth,  and  power,  and  posses- 
sions, that  you  may  serve  God ;  but  you  expend  it  in  pomp,  luxury, 
and  all  extravagances.    Why  do  you  not  read  the  life  of  St.  Silves- 
ter,*  the  first  pope  who  succeeded  St.  Peter,  and  \yeigh  well  the 
conditions  on  which  the  emperor  Constantine  gave  the  tithes  to  tho 
church  ?    St.  Silvester  did  not  travel  with  two  or  three  hundred  at- 
tendants on  horseback,  but  lived  simply  and  retired  at  Rome,  solely 
with  his  churchmen,  when  the  angel,  through  God's  grace,  appeared 
to  announce  that  the  emperor  Constantine.  then  an  infidel  and  unbe- 
liever,  had  sent  for  him.    It  had  likewise  been  revealed  to  the  em- 
peror,  by  the  angel  of  the  lord,  that  Silvester  would  put  him  in  the  way 
of  being  cured  of  his  leprosy ;  for  he  was  so  ill  cf  that  disorder,  his 
limbs  were  rotting.    On  his  arrival,  he  pointed  out  to  him  his  cure, 


t  Silvester  wus  the  thirty  second  pope,  reckoning  St.  Peter  as  the  first.-.4rf  dc  v6n 
Jier  les  Dates. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


391 


by  means  of  baptism.  He  was  baptized  and  cured,  which  so  strongly 
impressed  his  m'-.d  with  the  goodness  of  God,  that  he  believed,  and 
made  his  empire  believe  also.  He  gave  to  Silvester  and  to  the 
church  all  tithes,  which  he  had  before  held  himself,  with  many  other 
rich  gifts  and  territories,  for  the  augmentation  of  our  faith  and  church. 
It  was  his  intention  that  these  should  be  prudently  and  properly  gov. 
erned,  and  not  with  pomp  and  pride  as  is  now  done ;  for  which  the 
Lord  is  wroth,  and  his  anger  will  be  much  increased  against  you  in 
tim»3.s  to  come.  Should  the  nobles  excuse  themselves  from  giving 
support  to  the  church,  and  grow  cold  in  their  devotions,  and  perhaps 
retake  what  they  have  given,  it  must  speedily  be  destroyed." 

Thus  spuke  friar  John  to  the  cardinals,  who  were  much  astonished 
thereat,  and  would  have  put  him  to  death,  but  they  could  not  find 
out  any  just  cause  for  it.  They  suffered  him  to  live,  but  confined 
him  a  close  prisoner ;  for  he  proposed  such  deep  questions,  and  ex- 
amined  so  closely  the  Scriptures,  that  he  might  perhaps,  had  he  been 
at  liberty,  have  led  the  world  astray.  However,  many  things  were 
seen  to  happen,  which  he  had  foretold  in  prison,  and  which  he  proved 
from  the  apocalypse.  His  proofs  saved  him  sometimes  from  being 
burnt,  and  some  of  the  cardinals  took  compassion  on  him,  and  did 
not  oppress  him  as  they  might  have  done. 

We  will  now  leave  these  narrations  and  return  to  the  principal 
matters  of  this  history,  the  affairs  of  Spain,  Portugal,  France,  and 
England,  and  say  what  events  were  passing  there  worthy  of  being 
recorded. 


CHAPTER  XXVI.  • 

THE  REASONS  WHY  THE  PORTUGUESE  PREFER  THE  GRAND  MASTER  OF 
AVIS  FOR  THEIR  KING  TO  DON  JOHN,  KING  OF  CASTILLE,  WHO  HAD 
MARRIED  BEATRICE,  DAUGHTER  OF  DON  FERDINAND,  LATE  KING  OF 
PORTUGAL. 

You  have  before  heard  how  don  John,  son  of  don  Pedro,  king  of 
Portugal,  and  bastard  brother  to  the  late  king,  had  gained  possession 
of  the  crown,  through  the  boldness  of  four  of  the  principal  towns  in 
Portugal  ;  for  the  nobles  and  knights  ought  not  to  be  inculpated  in 
the  matter,  as  they  had  ever  borne  themselves  loyally  to  don  John 
of  Castille,  who  had  married  Beatrice,  the  daughter  and  heiress  of 
don  Ferdinand.  Many,  however,  were  of  opinion  she  was  a  bas- 
tardj  being  the  daughter  of  a  Portuguese  lady,  whose  husband,  a 
knight  of  Portugal,  was  still  living.*  The  king  of  Portugal  having 
seized  his  wife,  married  her ;  and  the  knight  left  the  country  and 
resided  Vv^ith  the  king  of  Castille  :  he  never  returned  to  Portugal, 
notwit'.istanding  his  noble  birth,  through  fear  of  the  king. 

This  opi  iion  of  her  being  a  bastard  was  the  more  extraordinary, 
as  don  Ferdinand  considered  her  as  legitimate,  having  received  dis- 
pehsations  from  pDpe  Urban  VI.  to  that  purpose.  When  peace  was 
concluded  between  the  kings  of  Castille  and  Portugal,  don  John 
Ferdinand  Audere,  who  ruled  the  Portuguese  council,  proposed  a 
marriage  between  the  daughter  of  his  king,  and  don  John,  king  of 
Castille,  who  was  at  that  time  a  widowir.  The  council  of  Castille, 
when  this  union  was  proposed,  had  mentioned  their  doubts  of  the 
legitiinacy  of  the  lady's  birth  ;  and  to  satisfy  the  king  of  Castille, 
don  Ferdinand  made  his  principal  barons  and  nobles  of  Portugal 
swear,  that  after  his  decease,  they  would  consider  her  as  their  queen, 
and  would  unite  their  kingdom  to  Castille.  He  had  also  forced  the 
princip'al  tjwns  to  promise  the  same,  and  to  acknowledge  the  king 
of  Castille  as  their  ki.ig,  under  a  penalty  of  two  hundred  thousand 
francs.  The  Lisbonere,  having  put  to  death  don  Ferdinand  Audere, 
because  he  had  interfered  in  this  business,  and  exerted  himself,  at 
the  ki  ig  of  Portugal's  death,  have  it  confirmed,  elected  the  master 
of  Avis,  and  wjuld  have  no  other  king.  They  said,  that  were  Por- 
tugal  to  be  turned  topsy-turvy,  they  w<)uld  never  submit  to  Castille, 
nor  to  the  Cas'illians,  so  greatly  did  they  hate  each  other.  The  Lis- 
boners  were  the  great  instigators  of  this  dispute  ;  they  said  the  lady 
Beatrice  could  njt  be  their  queen,  for  she  was  a  bastard,  a  thorough 
bastard  ;  and,  during  the  life-time  of  don  Ferdinand,  and  now  when 
he  is  dead,  Lorenzo  d'Acunha,  the  husband  of  her  mother,  still  exists. 
For  this  reason,  the  four  cities  of  Lisbon,  Coimbra,  Ourique,  and 
Oport ),  elected  don  John,  and  crowned  him  king  of  Portugal.  They 
would  have  a  king  from  among  themselves,  and  noticed  the  great 
affection  the  commonalty  had  for  the  master  of  Avis. 

O.ie  of  the  chief  causes  for  this  hatred  of  the  Portuguese  to  the 
Castillians,  v/as,  that  after  the  marriage  had  been  concluded  between 
the  kiag  of  Castille  with  don  Ferdinand's  daughter,  and  it  had  been 
agreed  thi-.t  Portugal  should,  after  the  death  of  don  Ferdinand,  revert 
t.)  Castille  ;  wherever  the  Castillians  met  the  Portuguese,  they  mocked 
them,  and  said,  they  should  return  under  their  obedience  whether 
they  wouKl  or  not;  that  they  would  keep  them  in  subjection  and 
slavery,  and  tc?xh  them,  like  Jews  and  slaves,  to  obey  their  wills. 
The  Portuguese  replied,  they  would  never  be  under  theirs  nor  the 
subjection  of  any  men  in  the  world.  Owing  to  such  reproaches, 
they  elected  the  grand-master  of  Avis  king,  who  was  bastard  son  to 
don  Pedro,  king  of  Portugal.  Don  Ferdinand,  during  his  reign,  paid 
no  attention  to  his  brother,  nor  ever  imagined  the  Portuguese  would, 
after  his  decease,  choose  him  their  king,  to  the  disparagement  of  his 

*  Feidiniind,  nt  the  conclusion  of  the  war  between  him  and  Henry  de  Transtamare, 
■ing  of  Cnslille,  engaged  to  miirry  Henry's  daughter.  This  he  did  not  perform,  but 
najrried  Leonora  Tellez.  the  wife  of  ijorenzo  d'Acunha. 


daughter ;  but  so  they  did ;  and  don  Ferdinand  Audere  was  in  the 
right,  when  he  advised  the  king  to  have  him  put  to  death,  for  the 
people  had  too  great  an  affection  for  him.  The  king  would  nevei 
consent  to  this,  saying  that  the  people  had  no  power  over  the  nobility 
of  the  realm  ;  and  that  his  son-in-law,  the  king  of  Castille,  wa?- 
powerful  enough  to  punish  any  rebellion  that  might  break  out ;  that 
he  had  no  just  cause  to  imprison  him  nor  put  him  to  death  ;  and 
besides,  his  brother  was  of  a  religious  order,  and  possessed  great 
wealth,  without  thinking  of  the  crown  of  Portugal.  These  were  the 
reasons  why  he  escaped  death. 

All  these  are  well-known  facts  ;  for  I,  the  author  of  this  history, 
was  told  them  by  the  nobles  of  Portugal.  It  was  certainly  strange 
they  should  choose  a  bastard  for  their  king:  but  they  tvmrd  none 
nearer  in  blood  to  the  crown  ;  for  they  declared  that  the  queen  of 
Castille,  daughter  of  the  lady  Leonora  d'Acunha,  being  a  bastard, 
should  never  possess  the  crown  of  Portugal,  nor  should  any  of  her 
descendants.  The  count  de  Foix  was  of  a  similar  opinion,  as  he 
told  the  knights  when  he  gave  them  an  entertainment  on  leaving  his 
country  for  Portugal ;  for  he  is  perfectly  well  informed,  though  he 
resides  at  Orthes,  of  everything  that  passes  in  Castille  or  Portugal. 
When  his  knights  departed,  he  said  :  "  Gentlemen,  you  have  not  any 
business  to  interfere  in  the  disputes  between  Castille  and  Portugal ; 
for  the  queen  of  Castille,  daughter  of  don  Ferdinand  king  of  Per- 
tugal,  has  no  claim  to  that  crown.  This  war  is  begun  foohshly,  and 
with  much  bitterness :  you  may  therefore,  as  well  as  those  who  first 
stirred  it  up,  heartily  repent  when  it  is  too  late."  They  replied, 
"  that  having  received  earnest  of  pay  from  so  great  a  lord  as  don 
John  of  Castille,  they  were  bound  to  serve  him."  He  then  suffered 
them  to  go :  but,  as  I  have  before  related,  the  greater  part  never 
returned  home  again. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

FROISSART  TRAVELS  TO  MIDDLEBURGH  IN  ZEALAND,  TO  MAKE  INQUIRIES 
FROM  A  KNIGHT,  WHO  IS  GOING  TO  PRUSSIA,  OF  THE  AFFAIRS  OF 
PORTUGAL, 

We  will  not  yet  quit  the  affairs  of  Portugal,  as  they  ought  not  to 
be  forgotten  ;  but  the  grand  feats  of  arms  which  took  place  there 
should  be  chronicled,  that  those  who  come  after  our  time  may  find 
them  related  and  written  down.  It  would  be  pity  they  were  anni. 
hilated  :  and  it  was  by  means  of  clerks  of  former  days,  who  enre. 
gistered  histories,  that  facts  are  now  known,  for  there  is  no  memory 
equal  to  writing.  In  truth,  I  must  say,  and  I  wish  those  who  in  after 
times  shall  come  may  know  the  fact,  that  I  have  taken  infinite  pains 
to  seek  out  the  truth  of  what  was  passing  in  my  day,  and  have  trav- 
elled through  many  a  kingdom  and  over  many  countries  for  this  pur- 
pose.  I  have  been  personally  acquainted  with  many  valiant  men,  as 
well  in  France,  Eqgland,  Castille,  Portugal,  as  in  the  duchies  and 
countries  adjoining,  and  with  their  companions  in  war,  from  whom  I 
have  never  failed  asking  many  questions  for  my  information ;  and  I 
have  never  willingly  neglected,  after  having  heard  any  fact,  making 
every  possible  inquiry  to  know  the  truth  of  it. 

During  the  time  I  resided  with  the  gallant  count  Gaston  de  Foix  at 
Bearn,  I  heard  many  of  the  transactions  which  happened  in  Portugal ; 
but  on  my  rerturn  home  to  Valenciennes  in  Haiijault,  having  rested 
myself  a  while,  my  passion  for  the  history  I  had' begun  wasrenewedf 
and  I  bethought  myself  that  I  could  not  impartially  continue  it, 
having  only  heard  that  side  of  the  question  which  related  to  the  king 
of  Castille.  It  was  proper  therefore,  if  I  wished  to  avoid  partiality, 
to  hear  v/hat  the  Portuguese  had  to  say,  as  I  had  listened  to  the  Gas- 
cons  and  Spaniards  in  the  castle  of  Foix,  and  upon  the  road  in  going 
thither  and  in  returning.  Indifferent  as  to  bodily  fatigue,  I  set  out 
for  Bruges,  expecting  to  meet  some  Portuguese  and  Lisboners,  a'3 
many  of  that  nation  are  generally  there  :  I  was  most  fortunate  in  my 
journey,  for  it  was  told  me,  and  I  since  found  it  true,  that  if  I  had 
considered  for  seven  years,  I  could  not  have  come  more  opportunely 
to  Bruges  than  at  that  moment.  I  had  only  to  go  to  Middleburgh  in 
Zealand,  where  I  should  find  a  valiant  knight  of  Portugal,  and  of  the 
king's  council,  called  don  Juan  de  Portelet,  wh  •  would  give  me  a 
true  account  of  the  events  that  had  passed  in  Portugal,  having  been 
a  party  concerned  in  all  of  them  :  he  was  but  lately  arrived,  intend- 
ing to  embark  for  Prussia,  whither  his  valor  had  led  him.  This  in- 
telligence rejoiced  me  much,  and  I  set  out  from  Bruges  in  company 
with  a  Portuguese  well  acquainted  with  tiie  knight.  On  our  arrival 
at  Sluys,  we  embarked,  and,  thanks  to  God,  arrived  safely  at  Middle, 
burgh.  I  made  myself  acquainted,  through  my  companion,  with  the 
knight,  whom  I  found  prudent,  honorable,  gracious  and  pleasant.  I 
remained  with  him  about  six  days,  and  might  have  done  so  longer 
had  I  pleased,  when  the  knight  told  me  all  that  had  happened  in  the 
wars  between  Castille  and  Portugal,  from  the  death  of  king  Ferdi- 
nand, until  the  time  he  had  left  that  country.  He  related  it  so  clearly 
and  fully  that  I  had  great  delight  in  hearing  him,  and  writing  down 
what  he  had  said. 

When  I  had  learnt  all  I  had  wanted,  and  found  the  wind  to  be 
favorable,  I  took  leave  of  the  knight :  he  accompanied  me  to  the 
vessel,  as  did  several  rich  merchants  of  his  country  who  had  come 
from.  Brusres  hither  to  see  him,  as  well  as  other  good  people  cf  Mid- 
dleburgh."  In  his  company  was  the  son  of  the  count  de  Novaire,*  in 

*  NuSs  Alvarez  Pereiia.— £& 


302 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FKANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


Portugal,  and  other  knights  and  squires  from  those  parts  :  but  greater 
rejpect  was  paid  to  don  Juan  than  to  any  of  the  others :  and  car. 
tainly  I'rorn  what  I  saw,  he  was  very  deserving  of  it,  for  he  was  a 
handsome  well-made  man,  formed  for  vigorous  exploits.  I  returned 
thence,  through  Bruges,  home,  where  I  chronich  d  ail  I  had  heard 
from  don  Juan  Ft^rnando  de  Portelet,  relative  to  what  had  passed  in 
the  realms  of  Portugal  and  Castille  until  the  year  of  our  Lord  1390. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  PORTUGUESE,  AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  ALJUBAROTA,  SEND  EMBAS- 
SADORS TO  ENGLAND,  TO  INFORM  THE  KING  AND  HIS  NOBLES  OF  THAT 
EVENT. 

After  don  John  had  defeated  the  Spaniards  at  the  battle  of  Alju- 
barota,  which  took  place,  as  we  have  heard,  near  the  monastery  of 
Alcoba9ar,  whereat  were  slain  such  numbers  of  knights  and  squires 
from  France,  Gascony,  and  Castille,  he  returned  triumphant  to  Lis. 
bon,  his^  head  crowned  with  laurel,  like  the  Roman  conquerors  of 
old.    The  Portuguese  highly  honored  him  for  his  courage  and  vic- 
tory ;  and,  after  many  grand  festivals,  a  parliament  was  held  by  the 
barons,  knights,  and  magistrates  from  the  principal  towns,  on  the 
state  of  the  kingdom,  and  on  the  means  by  which  they  could  best 
persevere  in  what  they  had  been  bo  fortunate  in  commencing.  The 
wisest  among  them  said, 
now  was  the   time  to 
strengthen  themselves,  so 
that  they  might  be  ena- 
bled  to  withstand  the 
power  of  the  king  of  Caa- 
tille,and  enjoy  with  honor 
to  themselves  the  fruits  of 
their  victory.    This  con- 
ference was  holden  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  St. 
Dominick,    at  .  Lisbon, 
where   many  proposals 
were  made,  but  not  such 
as  were  worth  recording. 
It  was  at  last  determined 
to  send  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  who  claimed 
the  crown  of  Castille,  in 
right  of  the  lady  Con- 
stance,  his  duchess,  eldest 
daughter  to  don  Pedro 
the  Crue.,  and  indite  let- 
ters to  him  in  such  words 
as  these  :  That  if  ever  he 
wished  to  claim  the  king, 
dom  of  Castille,  and  not 
surrender  his  right,  which 
hnd  been  some  time  in 
suspense  and  nearly  lost, 
novv^  was  the  time  for  fiim 
to  hasten  to  Portugal, well 
accompanied  by  men-at- 
arms  and  archers. 

The  count  de  Novaire,* 
constable  of  Portugal, thus 
spoke  at  the  conference: 
"Since  we  have  deter- 
mined to  send  to  the  duke 

of  Lancaster,  frcr  whom  we  hope  to  have  counsel  and  assistance,  and 
it  is  the  wisest  measure  we  can  take  to  make  us  feared  by  our  ene- 
mies, let  us  select  the  best  informed  and  properest  persons  to  carry  our 
message  to  England,  so  that  the  duke  may  be  induced  to  come  hither 
with  such  a  force  as  may  enable  him,  with  what  he  receives  from 
us,  to  oppose  and  conquer  his  enemy.  We  may  well  suppose  the 
king  of  Castille  will  call  for  aid  from  the  king  of  France,  and  the 
French,  as  they  know  not  where  to  seek  adventures,  for  there  is 
truce  between  France  and  England  until  St.  John  the  Baptist's  day, 
and  peace  is  now  established  between  France  and  the  Flemings,  who 
have  found  them  full  employment  for  several  years  past." 

This  speech  of  the  constable  was  much  applauded,  and  his  advice 
followed.  It  was  then  ordered  that  the  grand-master  of  the  order  of 
St.  James,  in  the  kingdom  of  Portugal,  and  Lawrence  Fongasse,  an 
able  and  prudent  squire,  and  who  understood  and  spoke  the  French 
language  well,  should  set  out  for  England ;  for,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  the  king's  council,  there  could  not  be  found  abler  men  to 
execute  this  business.  Letters  were  drawn  up  in  French  and  Latin, 
addressed  to  the  king  of  England,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  his 
nneles  of  Cambridge  and  Buckingham.  When  they  had  been  fairly 
engrossed,  they  were  read  to  the  king  and  his  council,  who,  finding 
them  properly  done,  had  them  sealed  and  delivered  to  the  envoys, 
the  grand.master  of  St.  James  and  Lawrence  Fongasse,  who  engaged 

*  NnoD  Alvarez  Pereira.  He  wrs  created  constable  of  Portugal  by  the  master  of 
Avis,  to  wliom  he  rendf>red  essential  services,  in  aiding  bim  to  obtain  the  crown.  NuSo 
Alvurez  is  celebrated  in  Portuguese  history  as  the  hero  of  bis  time.— Ed. 


to  carry  them  to  England,  if  God  permitted,  and  if  they  should  escape 
from  enemies  and  robbers  ;  for  there  are  as  manv.  if  not  more,  ontne 
sea  than  on  land. 

Having  freighted  a  vessel  called  a  lin,  which  keeps  nearer  the  wind 
than  any  other,  they  took  leave  of  the  king,  the  bishop  of  Coimbra. 
and  the  council  of  Portugal,  and  embarked  for  England.  The  wind 
was  favorable,  and  they  were  three  days  without  seeing  anything  but 
sky  and  water;  on  the  fourth  they  discovered  the  land  of  Cornwall. 
By  God's  aid,  and  favorable  winds,  from  which  their  mariners  knew 
how  to  profit,  they  arrived  in  safety  at  Southampton,  where  they 
anchored.  When  they  disembarked,  to  refresh  themselves  in  the 
town,  they  were  summoned  before  the  bailiflT,  who  demanded  whence 
they  came  and  whither  they  were  going.  On  answering  that  they 
were  from  Portugal,  and  sent  by  the  king  and  his  council,  they  were 
made  very  welcome.  After  they  had  allowed  themselves  some  rest, 
they  were  provided  with  horses  for  their  own  use  and  that  of  their 
attendants,  and  with  guides  to  conduct  them  to  London,  for  they  were 
quite  ignorant  of  the  country  and  roads.  On  leaving  Southampton, 
they  continued  their  journey  until  they  arrived  in  London,  where 
they  dismounted  in  Gracechurch,  at  the  hotel  of  the  Falcon,  kept  by 
Thomelin  de  Winchester,  and  then  sent  back  their  horses  and  guides 
to  Southampton 

Fortunately  for  them,  the  king  and  his  court  were  at  the  time  at 
Westminster,  which  rejoiced  them  much.    Being  arrived  at  London, 


Embassadors  or  Portugal  (the  Grand  Master  of  St.  James  and  Lawrence  Fongasse)  presented  to  Richard  II.  by  the  Duke  of  LaacUtor. 

Designed  from  contemporary  sculptures  and  illuminations. 


about  nine  o'clock  they  sat  down  to  dinner ;  when  that  was  over, 
having  selected  their  letters  for  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster, 
they  waited  on  them.  The  duke  and  duchess  were  desirous  to  see 
them,  as  they  were  anxious  for  news  from  Portugal.  They  had  in- 
deed heard  some  rumors  from  that  quarter,  but  had  not  believed 
them,  as  they  had  not  received  any  letters  which  tended  to  confirm 
the  report.  The  grand-master  of  St.  James  and  Lawrence  Fongasse, 
were  conducted  into  their  presence,  and  the  latter,  on  account  of  his 
facility  in  the  French  language,  was  the  spokesman.  After  his  sa- 
lutations,  he  gave  the  duke  the  letters  he  had  brought  from  Porfugai, 
who,  opening  them,  gave  the  duchess  that  which  was  addressed  to 
her.  Having  each  read  them,  the  duke  said,  "  You  are  welcome, 
gentlemen,  to  this  country  :  we  will  to-morrow  attend  the  king,  and 
you  shall  have  assistance,  as  it  is  but  reasonable  you  should."  The 
duchess,  takii;g  Lawrence  apart,  asked  the  news  of  Castille  and  Por- 
tugal, and  what  was  going  on  in  those  parts.  Lawrence,  having 
made  exact  answers  to  all  the  lady's  questions,  the  duke  ordered 
wine  and  spices,  of  which  the  envoys  partook,  and  then  returned  to 
their  hotel.  On  the  morrow,  by  six  o'clock,  they  again  waited  on 
the  duke,  who  had  heard  mass,  and  entering  a  large  barge,  rowed 
up  the  Thames  to  Westminster,  where  the  king  and  the  greater  part 
of  his  council  resided. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  made  them  enter  the  council-chamber; 
and  addressing  the  king,  said,  "  My  lord,  here  is  the  grand-mastcl 
of  St.  James  in  Portugal,  who  brings  you  letters  :  will  you  please  to 
see  them  ?"   "  Willingly,"  replied  tlie  king.    Upon  whicld,  the  two 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  «fec. 


393 


embassadors,  kneeling,  presented  the  letters,  which  the  king  having 
taken,  he  made  them  rise,  and  then  opened  a\id  read  them.  They 
also  gave  letters  to  the  earls  of  Cambridge  and  Buckingham. 

The  king  replied  very  graciously  to  the  embassadors,  saying, 
"  Yon  are  welcome  to  this  country,  and  your  coming  has  given  us 
much  pleasure.  You  will  not  immediately  return,  nor  without  hav- 
ing letters  to  your  satisfaction.  Make  my  fair  uncles  acquainted 
with  your  busii  ess,  who  will  attend  to  it,  and  not  allow  it  to  slip 
their  memories."  They  answered  on  their  knees,  "  Very  dear  lord, 
we  will  cheerfully  so  do."  They  then  quitted  the  council-chamber, 
and  amused  themselves  in  th^  palace,  waiting  for  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster,  who  remained  in  confe'-ence  until  high  noon.  When  the 
parliament  rose,  the  duke  carried  his  two  brothers,  with  the  embas- 
sadors,  in  his  barge  to  dine  with  him.  The  earl  of  Cambridge  was 
well  acquainted  with  the  grand-; laster  and  Lawrence  Fongasse,  as 
be  had  known  them  in  Portugal.  After  dinner  he  began  a  conver- 
sation with  them  in  the  presence  of  his  brothers,  and  asked  about 
the  marriage  of  the  lady  Beatrice,  who  was  to  have  been  his  daugh. 
ter-in-law,  and  how  she  went  on.  The  embassadors  gave  such 
answers  as  satisfied  the  company. 

Before  the  arrival  of  these  embassadors,  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
and  carl  of  Cambridge  had  held  frequent  conferences  respecting 
Castillo  ;  for  the  earl,  as  you  have  heard,  was  greatly  displeased  with 
the  late  king  of  Portugal,  for  having  remained  fifteen  days  with  his 
army  in  sight  of  that  of  Castillo  without  coming  to  an  engagement. 
The  earl  had  pointedly  remarked  this  fault,  by  saying,  "  I  have  only 
with  me,  sir  king,  one  hundred  lances  and  a  thousand  archers;  but 
I  would  have  rou  and  your  barons  know  that  we  have  unanimously 
resolved  to  ris::  a  batie  with  our  enemies,  and  abide  whatever  be 
the  event  God  may  please  to  ordain."  King  Ferdinand  replied, 
that  neither  hirrr^elf  nor  council  thought  it  advisable  to  offer  battle. 
Upon  this,  the  earl  of  Cambridge  left  the  country,  carrying  his  son 
John  with  him  to  England.*  When  he  was  departed,  the  king  of 
Portugal  offdred  his  daughter  to  the  king  of  Castille,  to  strengthen 
the  peace,  by  the  advice  of  don  Fernando  Audfere,  in  whom  alone 
he  put  confidence.  The  king  of  Portugal  asked  his  daughter  whom 
she  would  prefer  for  her  husband,  the  king  of  Castille  or  John  of 
Cambridge :  she  answered,  "  The  last."  The  king  demanded. 
Why  ?"  "  Because  he  is  a  handsome  youth,  of  her  own  age,  and 
because  she  wished  to  avoid  being  united  to  the  king  of  Castille," 
who,  she  plainly  said,  was  not  to  her  liking.  The  king,  notwith- 
standing, to  preserve  peace,  as  their  kingdoms  adjoined  each  other, 
married  her  to  the  king  of  Castille. 

The  earl  of  Cambridge  was  also  much  dissatisfied  with  don  Fer- 
nando Audere,  who  hud  taken  great  pains  to  conclude  a  peace  on 
the  grounds  of  this  match.  He  had  told  his  brother  that  he  much 
suspected  the  Portuguese  would  rebel  against  the  lady  Beatrice, 
after  her  father's  death  ;  for  the  majority  of  the  people,  although  the 
king  had  espoused  the  lady  Eleanora  d'Acunha,  considered  her  as  a 
bastard;  and,  when  he  was  there,  great  were  the  murmurs  about  it, 
and  this  is  one  reason  why  he  had  so  hastily  brought  his  son  thence. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster,  whom  these  circumstances  affected  more 
nearly,  having  married  the  old  heiress  of  the  late  king  of  Castille, 
by  whom  he  had  a  daughter  called  Constance,  was  anxious  to  learn 
as  much  as  possible  respecting  the  afLirs  of  Castille,  and  not  suffer 
his  claim  to  remain  longer  in  a  state  of  suspense.  He  perceived 
that  he  never  could  have  a  more  convenient  entrance  into  that  country 
than,  through  Portugal:  more  especially  as  king  John  was  so  desi- 
rous tor  hmi  to  come  thither,  and  the  king  of  England  and  his  coun- 
cil had  consented  thereto.  He  looked  on  don  John  as  valiant  and 
wise,  and  honored  him  much  for  the  victory  he  had  won  over  the 
Castillians.  That  he  might  gain  more  information  as  to  the  real 
etate  of  Portugal,  together  with  the  claims  the  lady  Beatrice  had  on 
that  crown,  and  the  reasons  why  the  commonalty  had  elected  the 
grand-master  of  Avis  their  king,  he  invited  the  embassadors  to  a 
private  dinner ;  when  it  was  over,  he  ordered  all  the  attendants  out 
of  his  apartment,  and  called  the  grand-master  of  St.  James  and 
Lawrence  Fongasse  most  kindly  to  him,  and  began  to  converse  on 
the  affairs  of  Portugal ;  but,  as  Lawrence  spoke  French  so  fluently, 
he  addressed  himself  to  him,  saying,  "  Lawrence,  I  entreat  you  will 
relate  to  me  everything  that  has  happened  in  Portugal  since  my 
brother  left  it;  for  the  king  of  Portugal  writes  me  word,  that  no  one 
can  give  me  such  exact  information  as  yourself ;  and  by  so  doing 
you  will  very  much  oblige  me."  "  My  lord^"  replied  the  squire, 
"  your  pleasure  shall  be  obeyed  ;"  and  he  immediately  began  to  this 
cfiect 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

LAWRENCE  FONGASSE,  ONE  OF  THE  EMBASSADORS  FROM  PORTUGAL  TO 
ENGLAND,  RELATES  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  THE  EVENTS  WHICH 
HAD  HAPPXNED  IN  PORTUGAL  SINCE  THE  EARL  OF  CAMBRIDGE  HAD  LEFT 
IT. 

"  The  kingdom  of  Portugal  has  been  in  great  trouble  since  the 
departure  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge  ;  but,  thanks  to  God,  all  has 
turned  out  well,  and  affairs  are  now  on  a  steady  footing.  If  the  Lord 
had  not  interfered,  matters  must  have  ended  badly,  and  all  from  the 


fault  ff  don  Fernando  our  last  king,  as  was  generally  reported,  and 
believed  by  the  more  sensible  part  of  the  nation.  King  Fernando 
fell  desperately  in  love  with  the  wife  of  one  of  his  knights,  called 
Lorenzo  d'Acunha,  and  was  so  much  enan)ored  he  would  have  her 
by  force:  the  lady  made  the  best  defence  she  could,  but  at  length 
he  succeeded,  and  told  her  he  would  make  her  queen  of  Portugal, 
for  that,  if  he  was  smitten  with  her  charms,  it  was  not  to  U)\ver  her, 
but  on  the  contrary  to  exalt  and  marry  her.  '  Aig  my  lord  1'  replied 
the  lady,  with  tears  and  on  her  knees,  '  I  beg  your  grace's  pardon  : 
I  can  never  have  the  honor  of  being  queen  of  Portugal ;  for  you 
know,  as  well  as  all  the  world,  that  I  have  a  husband,  to  whom  I 
have  been  married  these  five  years.'  '  Leonora,'  said  the  king, 
'  that  shall  not  prevent  it ;  for  I  will  never  have  any  other  woman  to 
wife  since  I  have  enjoyed  you  ;  but  I  will  have  you  divorced  from 
your  husband  before  I  make  you  my  bride.'  The  lady  could  not 
obtain  any  other  answer,  and  related  all  that  had  passed  to  her  bus- 
band.  The  knight  on  hearing  it  was  very  melancholy,  and  bethought 
himself  what  was  to  be  done  ;  he  resolved  at  first  never  to  quit  his 
wife ;  but,  suspecting  the  king's  designs,  he  set  out  from  Portugal 
toward  Castille,  where  he  was  well  received  by  king  Henry  and  ap- 
pointed of  his  household,  which  appointment  he  held  during  his 
life,  and  was  continued  in  the  same  by  his  successor  don  John. 

"  The  king  of  Portugal,  to  gratify  his  foolish  passion,  sent  for  the 
lady  and  her  husband  ;  but  the  knight  was  gone.  He  then  sent  for 
the  bishop  of  Coimbra,  who  was  chancellor  of  the  kingdom  and  of 
his  council,  and  told  him  of  his  intention  of  marrying  Leonora 
d'Acunha.  The  bishop  was  silent  through  fear,  knowing  the  vio- 
lence of  the  king's  haughty  temper  ;  but  sir  Fernando  Auo^re,  who 
was  the  king's  bosom  fricjiid  and  counsellor,  in  order  to  please  the 
king,  said,  '  Bishop,  you  may  very  well  do  it,  and  my  lord  will  make 
atonement  once  for  all.'  The  bishop  united  them,  and  they  lived 
together.  This  lady  was  crowned  queen  of  Portugal,  with  as  much 
pomp  and  magnificence  as  ever  queen  of  Portugal  v/as  ;  and  the 
king  begot  on  her  the  lady  Beatrice,  now  queen  of  Spain.  True  it 
is  that  king  Fernando,  in  his  lifetime  (it  was  oefore  the  earl  of  Cam. 
bridge  came  with  his  army  to  Portugal,)  summoned  ail  the  nobles, 
prelates,  principal  citizens  of  his  realm  to  Lisbon,  and  made  them 
all  swear  obedience  to  his  daughter  Beatrice,  then  only  five  yeara 
old  ;  and  pledge  themselves  that  they  would  acknowledge  her  as 
heiress  of  the  kingdom  after  his  decease.  He  made  them  take  this 
oath,  as  he  had  ordered,  whether  they  would  or  not.  The  greater 
part  knew  well  his  daughter  was  a  bastard,  and  born  in  adultery; 
for  the  husband  of  her  mother,  don  Lorenzo  d'Acunha,  resided  in 
Castille,  and  has  outlived  the  king  of  Portugal.  1  believe,  my  lord, 
that,  had  this  child  been  a  boy,  the  commonalty  would  have  oeen 
mjre  inclined  toward  him  ;  for  they  declare  they  would  rather  die 
than  live  under  subjection  to  Castille :  Portugal  and  Castille  can 
never  be  thoroughly  united,  for  the  natives  of  both  countries  hate 
each  other,  and  carry  on  their  wars  with  as  much  bitterness  as  the 
English  and  Scots." 

7'he  duke  of  Lancaster  was  much  delighted  with  this  conversa. 
tion,  and  with  Lawrence  Fongassc's  manner.  He  said,  "  Lawrence, 
at  the  time  you  were  talking  of,  where  was  don  John,  the  present 
king  ?"  "  By  my  faith,  my  lord,"  answered  the  squire,  '*  he  was  in 
Portugal,  at  the  head  of  a  noble  establishment  of  gentlemen,  who 
bear  an  order  of  chivalry  from  beyond  sea.  There  are  full  tvvohun- 
dred  knights  of  this  order,  who  are  dressed  in  white  mantles  with  a 
red  cross  on  them  ;  he  is  the  chief,  and  called  the  mastei  of  Avis. 
The  king  gave  him  this  appointment,  but  thought  nothing  more 
about  him  ;  nor,  indeed,  did  he  any  way  concern  himself,  or  inter- 
meddle with  the  affairs  of  Portugal,  nor  ever  form  any  intrigues  for 
the  crown.  Certainly,  had  the  king  guessed  that  he  could  have  been 
what  he  is  now,  the  love  he  bore  lady  Lenora  and  her  daughter  would 
have  made  him  put  him  privately  to  death  :  but,  seeing  him  live 
quietly  with  his  brother  knights,  without  interfering  in  anything  else, 
he  suffered  him  to  go  on  without  interruption. 

*'  With  regard  to  the  quarrel  between  the  Castillians  and  Portu. 
guese,  if  I  say  the  truth,  I  must  own  the  Castiiiians  have  alone  been 
to  blame."  *' How  so  ?"  asked  the  duke.  "  I  will  tell  you,"  replied 
the  squire.  "  When  they  saw  the  king  of  Portugal  give  his  c^aughter 
in  marriage  to  the  king  of  Castille,  it  seemed  to  them  as  if  he  had 
done  so  by  way  of  buying  a  peace  for  them,  and  that  we  were  afraid 
of  them.  Upon  this  they  grew  proud  and  arrogant,  and  made  use 
of  such  speeches  as  follow,  which  the  Portuguese  were  forced  to 
hear :  '  Oh  now,  ye  Portuguese,  who  are  as  savage  as  beasts,  the 
time  is  coming  when  we  shall  have  a  good  bargain  of  ye,  for  ye  are 
our  slaves.  We  will  treat  you  like  Jews,  who  only  exist  by  our  hav. 
ing  granted  them  a  truce,  and  ye  shall  be  like  them  subjected  to  us. 
This  ye  cannot  deny,  since  our  king  of  Castille  will  become  yours 
also.'  With  such  like  speeches  did  the  Castillians  show  their  rancor, 
whenever  any  of  the  two  nations  met,  during  the  reign  of  don  Fer. 
nando  ;  and  this  caused  so  great  a  hatred  of  the  Portuguese  to  the 
Castillians,  that  when  our  king  lay  at  the  point  of  death,  the  citizens 
of  the  principal  towns  murmured  much,  and  said,  '  It  were  better  to 
suffer  anything  than  be  under  the  subjection  '/f  Castille.' 

"  After  the  death  of  Fernando,*  who  was  buried  in  the  church  of 
St.  Francis,  by  the  religious  of  that  order  in  Lisbon,  the  chief  towns 
and  castles  had  closed  their  gates.    The  Lisboners,  being  acquainted 


*  In  October,  1383  —Ed. 


*  i]e  died  22ud  Oct.  1283.-£s. 


394 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &e. 


with  the  intentions  of  the  other  three  towns,  Coimbra,  Oporto,  and 
Ourique,  sent  for  don  John,  the  present  king,  and  said  to  him,  '  Mas. 
ler  of  Avis,  we  will  make  you  our  king,  although  you  be  a  bastard  : 
we  think  the  lady  Beatrice,  your  niece,  and  queen  of  Castille,  is  more 
of  a  bastard  than  you ;  for  the  first  husband  of  the  lady  Leonora  is 
now  living.  Since  the  crown  is  fallen  between  two  bastards,  we 
will  choose  the  one  who  will  be  to  our  greatest  advantage  :  the  more 
sensible  part  of  the  nation  is  inclined  to  you  ;  for  never  shall  a  wo. 
man  bear  the  crown  of  Portugal,  nor  will  we  ever  be  under  the  obe. 
dience  of  Castille.  We  had  rather  give  up  all  to  you,  that  you  may 
defend  us,  than  have  the  Castillians  our  masters.  Accept,  therefore, 
this  crown  as  our  gift,  for  we  will  have  it  so.'  The  master  of  Avis  did 
not,  however,  accept  it  at  this,  nor  at  a  second  offer ;  but  replied, 

*  My  good  people,  I  know  well  your  affection  for  me  :  you  offer  me 
the  crown  and  realm  of  Portugal — a  noble  offer — by  declaring  T  have 
a  better  right  to  it  than  my  niece  Beatrice  the  queen  of  Castille;  in 
truth  she  is  a  bastard,  the  mother's  first  husband  being  now  in  Cas- 
tille ;  but  there  is  one  point  you  have  forgotten,  which  is,  that  you 
alone  cannot  act  in  this  matter :  it  is  necessary  that  the  nobles  of  the 
kingdom  join  you.'  '  Ha,'  said  the  Lisboners,  '  we  are  sure  of  them  : 
for  several  have  opened  to  us  their  n.inds  on  this  subject,  as  well  in 
this  city,  as  in  those  of  Coimbra,  Oporto,  and  Ourique.'  Don  John 
replied,  '  Well,  be  it  so,  then  ;  I  am  willing  to  comply  with  your  de- 
sires. You  know  that  the  lady  Leonora,  who  styles  herself  queen  ot 
this  country,  is  in  the  town,  and  with  her  grand  adviser,  don  Fer- 
nando Audere,  who  will  want  to  preserve  the  crown  for  the  queen  of 
Castille  and  her  descendants  ;  for  he  broke  off  the  mamage  with  the 
Bon  of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  to  give  her  to  the  king  of  Castille,  and 
patch  up  a  peace.  He  will  send,  or  perhaps  has  already  done  so,  to 
the  king  of  Castille,  to  hasten  hither  with  a  sufficient  force  to  over- 
power us.  I  know  that  don  Fernando  has  in  part  acted  as  I  say, 
and  he  will  still  more  exert  himself  on  the  day  of  the  obsequies  ol 
my  late  king  and  brother,  which  will  shortly  be  performed  in  this 
town,  when  all  the  nobility  of  the  kingdom,  unless  they  send  excuses, 
must  be  assembled.'  Those  present  answered,  that  he  did  not  sur 
prise  them  by  what  he  had  said,  for  they  well  knew  it  was  so ;  but, 
Bhould  they  hear  don  Fernando  say  anything  contrary  to  his  interest, 
they  would  that  day  provide  a  remedy  against  it.  Upon  this  the 
meeting  broke  up. 

"  Not  long  after,  the  obsequies  of  the  late  king  were  performed  in 
the  church  of  the  Franciscans  at  Lisbon,  where  he  lies,  and  the  cere, 
mony  was  attended  by  great  numbers  of  the  nobility,  according  to 
the  invitations  they  had  received  from  the  queen,  and  don  Fernando 
Audere  who  governed  her.  The  grand-master  of  Avis  was  present, 
and  many  from  the  towns  of  Coimbra,  Oporto,  and  Ourique,  who 
had  assented  to  what  had  been  proposed  at  Lisbon.  When  the  cere, 
mony  was  over,  don  Fernando  Audere  entreated  the  nobility,  who 
had  assisted  in  behalf  of  the  queen,  not  to  leave  Lisbon  for  a  day  or 
two,  that  he  might  have  a  conference  with  them,  on  the  means  he 
should  use  to  send  to  king  John  of  Castille,  as  his  queen  was  now 
become  his  legal  heiress  of  Portugal.  Many  of  the  nobles  paid  no 
attention  to  what  he  said  ;  for  they  were  afraid  of  the  people  then 
present,  as  they  had  heard  them  declare  they  would  only  have  the 
master  of  Avis  for  their  monamh  ;  and  this  likewise  was  heard  by 
don  Fernando.  He  begged  the  nobles  to  support  him  steadily  in  his 
allcmpts  to  bring  the  people  to  his  way  of  thinking  ;  but  they  all  left 
him.  \s  soon  as  the  funeral  was  ended  and  the  queen  had  returned 
to  her  palace,  they  called  for  their  horses,  which  the  majority  mounted, 
and  set  out  from  Lisbon.  Some  few  attached  to  the  grand-master 
might  remain,  but  they  retired  to  their  houses,  and  kept  within,  ex. 
pectiiig  the  event  to  happen  which  I  am  about  to  relate. 

"  The  citizens  of  Lisbon,  Coimbra,  Ourique,  and  Oporto,  after  the 
funeral,  went  to  the  cathedral,  which  is  dedicated  to  St.  Donjinick, 
instead  of  going  to  their  homes,  and  the  grand-master  with  them, 
where  they  held  a  short  conference.  '  My  good  people,'  said  don 
John,  •  If  you  wish  to  have  me  for  your  king,  which  I  think  my  just 
right,  and  are  resolved  to  persevere  in  it,  you  must  now  bestir  your- 
selves, and  begin  by  acting  to  show  your  strength.  You  have  seen 
how  Fernando  Audere  is  working  on  (he  nobles  to  send  for  the  king 
of  Castille,  to  whom  he  says  the  crown  of  Portugal  now  belongs  in 
right  of  my  niece  ;  but  I  maintain  that  it  shall,  if  you  assist  me,  be 
mine  ;  for  J  have  a  much  better  claim  to  it  in  every  way.  I  am  a 
man,  and  the  son  of  the  good  don  Pedro  who  so  gallantly  reigned 
over  you.  My  niece,  the  queen  of  Castille,  it  is  true,  is  daughter  to 
don  Ferdinand,  but  not  in  legal  marriage.'  The  Lisboners  replied, 
'  What  you  say  is  true  :  we  will  have  you  for  our  king ;  no  one  else  ; 
and  we  will  make  you  such,  let  who  will  urge  us  to  the  contrary. 
Now,  swear  before  us  that  yon  will  be  good  and  merciful,  and  main- 
tain strict  justice,  without  flattering  the  strong  more  than  the  weak  ; 
and  that  you  will  defend,  wilh  heart  and  hand,  in  conjunction  with 
OUT  aid,  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Portugal.'    The  king  replied, 

*  My  good  people,  I  now  heartily  swear  to  follow  what  you  have 
said  ;  but  let  us  hasten  to  the  mint,  where  John  Fernando  Audere 
resides  with  Leonora  d'Acunha;  for  I  must  have  him  put  to  death, 
as  he  has  acted  contrary  to  our  interests,  in  supporting  the  claims  of 
others  than  those  you  wish  well  to.'  '  We  will  do  so,'  they  answered  ; 

*  for  in  truth  he  has  behaved  to  you  like  a  rebel,  and  shall  die  for  it, 
that  those  who  are  your  enemies  may  take  example.' 

"  On  Baying  this,  the  Lisboners  left  the  church  of  St.  Dominick, 


in  the  whole  about  fifteen  hundred,  headed  by  their  new  king,  and 
marched  through  the  town  toward  the  mint,  where  the  queen  and 
Fernando  Audere,  with  their  attendants,  lived.  On  their  arrival, 
they  broke  open  the  doors,  and  entered  the  lady's  apartment  by  force 
Leonora,  much  alarmed  on  seeing  this  crowd  enter  her  chamber, 
threw  herself  on  her  knees  before  don  John,  and  with  uplifted  hands 
begged  his  mercy  for  that  she  was  not  guilty  of  any  misdeeds  ;  and,  as 
for  the  crown  oi  inheritance  of  Portugal,  she  had  never  made  any 
claim  to  them,  as  many  present  knew,  if  they  would  be  pleased  to 
remember.  '  1  entreat,  therefore,  you  and  all  the  company  to  recol. 
lect,  that  it  was  contrary  to  my  will  and  wish  that  don  Ferdinand 
exalted  me  to  be  his  wife  and  queen  of  Portugal.'  '  Lady,'  replied 
don  John,  '  fear  nothing,  for  not  the  least  harm  shall  be  done  you  : 
we  are  not  come  hither  with  such  intent,  but  to  seek  that  traitor  John 
Fernando  Audere,  and  put  him  to  death  ;  and  then  the  king  of  Cas 
tille  may  revenge  it  if  he  can,  for  he  has  been  his  advocate  too  long 
in  this  country.'  Those  who  had  been  ordered  to  do  so  sought  the 
knight,  whom  they  discovered  and  slew  :  after  this,  no  person  was 
injuied;  but  they  all  returned  peaceably  to  their  homes,  and  the  kin^ 
retired  to  the  palace. 

"After  the  death  of  Fernando,  the  lady  Leonora,  who  had  been 
queen  of  Portugal,  was  desirous  of  quilting  Lisbon  and  retiring  to 
her  daughter  in  Castille ;  for  she  had  been  so  much  alarmed  by  the 
murder  of  Fernando,  that  she  had  almost  died  through  fear.  She 
would  not  therefore  remain  longer  in  Lisbon,  where  she  had  neither 
peace  nor  respect,  but  sent  to  ask  leave  of  the  king  to  depart,  who 
readily  granted  her  request,  adding,  she  vv^as  in  the  right  to  go  away. 
The  lady  set  off  with  her  attendants,  and  continued  her  journey  until 
she  came  to  Seville,  where  the  king  and  queen  of  Spain  resided. 
She  found  almost  all  the  nobility  of  Spain  assembled  there  in  Parlia. 
ment,  on  the  subject  of  Portugal :  for  king  John  declared  that  king- 
dom was  now  fallen  to  him  by  the  death  of  don  Ferdinand,  who  had 
so  settled  it  when  he  married  the  lady  Beatrice  ;  and,  the  slates  of 
the  country  having  likewise  agreed  to  it,  he  wanted  their  advice  how 
to  act. 

"  The  lady  Leonora  was  received  with  joy  by  the  king  and  her 
daughter,  and  many  inquiries  were  made  relative  to  what  was  pass, 
ing  in  Portugal.  She  t«>ld  theni  truly  everything  she  knew,  and 
added,  that  the  people  would  assuredly  crown  the  master  of  Avis 
king,  if  not  prevented  ;  for  that,  don  Fernando  Audere  having  been 
always  a  zealous  friend  to  the  rights  of  Castille,  they  had  murdered 
him.  They  readily  believed  what  she  said,  as  every  appearance 
testified  its  truth.  *^onie  knights  and  barons  of  Portugal,  from  affec. 
tion  to  the  daughter  of  their  late  king,  and  to  keep  the  solemn  en 
gagements  they  had  entered  into  at  her  marriage,  quitted  their  country, 
and  joined  the  king  of  Castille  at  Seville,  leaving  behind  their  wealth 
and  properties.  Among  them  were,  don  Pedro  Alvarez  Pereyra, 
grand  prior  of  St.  John,  don  Henriquez  Manuel,  count  of  Cintra,  Juan 
Texeda,  chancellor  to  the  queen,  and  about  twenty  more,  which 
emigration  at  this  time  greatly  weakened  Portugal,  and  much  pleased 
the  king  of  Spain,  who  was  strengthened  thereby. 

"  The  king  of  Spain  issued  a  special  summons  throughout  his  realm 
for  all  persons  capable  of  bearing  arms,  from  the  ages  of  fifteen  to 
sixty,  to  hasten  to  Seville  ,  for  he  was  determined  to  enter  Portugal 
with  a  force  sufficient  to  conquer  it  and  make  it  his  own.  His  c^m- 
mands  were  obeyed  ;  and  there  were  assembled  before  Seville  up. 
ward  of  sixty  thousand  men  of  every  description.  Lorenzo  d'Acunha, 
on  hearing  that  his  wife,  whom  the  late  king  of  Portugal  had  ravished 
from  him  and  made  his  queen,  was  arrived  in  Castille,  waited  on  some 
of  the  king's  council  by  whom  he  was  beloved,  and  asked  their  ad. 
vice  in  the  following  terms :  '  My  lords  and  assured  friends,  have  I 
any  means  to  obtain  possession  of  my  wife,  who  has  left  Portugal 
and  is  now  in  Seville  ?  I  know  that  Ferdinand  took  her  by  force, 
and  against  her  inclinations.  He  is,  as  you  know,  dead  ;  and  in 
justice,  therefore,  I  ought  to  have  back  my  wife  ;  tell  me,  then,  how 
I  should  act.'  They  replied,  'Lorenzo,  there  is  not  any  chance  of 
your  ever  having  her  again  ;  for  you  would  risk  too  much,  and  debase 
the  honor  of  the  lady,  as  well  as  that  of  the  queen  of  Castille,  and 
establish  her  bastardy.  You  see  that  our  king  is  determined  to  con- 
quer Portugal,  and  add  it  to  his  crown,  as  appertaining  to  him  in 
right  of  his  queen.  Take  care  not  to  muddle  more  by  your  claims 
what  is  already  troubled  enough,  for  you  will  be  put  to  death  it  you 
persevere.  You  may  judge  yourself  what  may  be  expected,  if  you 
prove  the  queen  a  bastard,  which  we  maintain  in  this  country  to  be 
false,  and  that  she  was  born  in  legal  marriage  by  a  dispensation  in 
due  form  from  the  pope.'  '  What  had  I  best  do,  then  ?'  said  Lorenzo. 
'  The  best  way  for  you  to  act  is  to  set  out  ip'--tantly  for  your  estate  in 
Portugal,  and  leave  the  lady  Leonora  with  her  daughter;  we  see  no 
other  means  of  safety  for  you.'  *  On  my  troth,  I  believe  you  advise 
me  like  real  friends,'  answered  Lorenzo.  He  only  staid  three  days 
after  this  conversation  in  Castille,  and  having  secretly  packed  up  all 
his  things,  rode  off  in.  haste  to  Portugal,  where  he  waited  on  the 
master  of  Avis,  saying  he  was  coming  to  serve  under  him,  for  he 
acknowledged  him  his  king.  Don  John  was  rejoiced  at  this,  made 
him  governor  of  Lisbon,  and  restored  to  him  all  his  property.  Thus, 
as  I  have  related  to  you,  my  lord,  was  the  fortune  of  Lorenzo  d'Acunha 

restored  to  him." 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  took  great  pleasure  in  this  conversation 
with  Lawrence  Fongass©n  for  he  spoke  French  well,  and  the  matter 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPATN,  fee. 


S95 


concerned  him  nearly.  He  was  anxious  to  learn  as  much  as  possi- 
ble, and,  with  great  kindness,  said  :  "  Lawrence,  speak  out  boldly  : 
I  have  not  these  two  years  heard  any  foreigner  so  explicit,  and  all 
you  say  appears  truth  itself.  Continue,  therefore,  I  beg  of  you  ;  for 
the  king  of  Portugal  writes  me  word,  you  are  the  only  person  who 
can  give  me  tha  fullest  information  of  what  has  happened  in  that 
country."  "  M/  lord,"  returned  the  squire,  "  there  have  been  few 
deeds  of  arms  d.;ne  in  Castille  and  Portugal,  but  on  occasions  when 
I  have  been  an  t  ctjr  in  them  ;  and,  since  it  pleases  you  that  I  con- 
linue  my  narration,  I  will  do  so. 

"  King  John  of  Castille  assembled  his  forces  as  speedily  as  he 
could,  and  marched  with  a  great  power  before  Lisbon,  prior  to  the 
coronation  of  the  king,  in  order  to  alarm  the  inhabitants  and  make 
good  his  claim  to  the  kingdom.  He  advanced  to  Santarem,  which 
is  on  the  borders,  and  halted  t;;ere  two  days.  The  garrison  and 
townsmen,  alarmed  at  his  numbers,  opened  their  gates,  and  surren- 
dered themselves  to  him.  When  he  had  taken  possession  and  re- 
garrisoned  the  place,  he  marched  to  Leyria,*  which  is  a  very  strong 
town,  and  surrounded  it.  Leyria  was  attached  to  the  Spanish  inte- 
rest, for  the  town  formed  part  of  queen  Leonora's  dower;  and,  at 
the  first  attack  of  the  king  of  Castille,  it  instantly  surrendered. 
Having  left  there  a  strong  body  of  men-at-arms,  he  advanced  to  Va- 
lenza  d'Alcantara,  and  laid  siege  to  it.  He  sent  to  tell  the  townsmen 
to  humble  themselves  before  him  and  receive  him  as  their  lord.  The 
citizsas  replied,  by  advising  him  to  march  away  to  Lisbon,  adding, 
that  as  soon  as  they  should  know  he  had  gained  that  town  by  affec- 
tion or  force,  they  would  send  him  the  keys  of  Valenza.  This  answer 
being  agreeable  to  the  king  of  Spain,  he  marched  away.  Another 
town  called  Se.  pa,  which  the  king  wished  to  gain,  made  a  similar 
answer.  Other  towns  did  the  same,  so  that  he  took  the  road  to  Lis- 
bon ;  for  he  imajined,  if  he  could  conquer  that  city,  he  would  soon 
master  the  remainder  of  the  country.  Wherever  the  king  marched, 
he  carried  his  queen  with  him,  to  show  the  Portuguese  that  it  was 
in  her  right  he  claimed  the  crown,  and  that  he  had  a  just  cause  for 
so  doing.  Don  John  of  Castille  arrived  with  his  whole  army  before 
Lisbon,  and  by  his  manner  of  forming  the  siege  plainly  showed  he 
would  not  break  it  up  until  he  had  it  in  his  power.  He  menaced 
the  master  of  Avis,  who  was  within  the  town,  that  if  he  could  take 
him,  he  would  put  him  and  all  the  other  rebels  to  an  ignominious 
death. 

"  The  army  of  don  John  was  very  numerous;  and  the  Castillians 
and  the  French,  who  had  come  to  his  assistance,  had  so  closely  sur- 
rounded Lisbon,  that  no  one  could  come  out  or  go  in  without  danger 
of  being  taken.  When  any  Portuguese  were  made  prisoners  by  the 
Castilli:ins  in  a  skirmish  or  otherwise,  their  eyes  were  torn  out,  their 
legs,  arms,  or  other  members  were  cut  off.  and  in  such  maimed  state 
they  were  sent  back  to  Lisbon,  and  bid  tell  their  townsfolk  that  they 
had  been  so  treated  in  despite  of  the  Lisboners  and  their  master  of 
Avis,  whom  they  were  so  eager  to  crown  king ;  and  that  they  would 
keep  the  siege  until  they  had  vv^on  the  town  by  storm  or  famine, 
when  they  would  show  mercy  to  none,  but  put  all  to  death,  and  give 
up  the  city  to  fire  and  flame.  The  Lisboners,  however,  did  not  re- 
venge them-v-'lves  so  cruelly  ;  for,  whenever  they  made  any  prisoners, 
their  king  affjrded  them  every  comfort,  and  did  not  send  them  back 
with  hurt  of  any  sort.  They  made  many  of  the  army  say,  he  was  a 
gallant  fellow  thus  to  return  good  for  evil. 

During  this  siege  of  Lisbon,  which  lasted  upward  of  a  year,  there  j 
were  every  week  two  or  more  skirmishes,  in  which  many  were  killed  | 
and  wounded  on  both  sides.    The  t^wn  was  besieged  by  sea  as  well 
as  by  land;  and  the  besiegers  had  plenty  of  all  things,  for  provisions 
came  to  them  from  different  parts  of  Spain.    The  Spaniards  made 
one  course  up  tj  the  very  gates  of  Lisbon  ;  when  Lorenzo  d'Acunha 
Ballied  forth  out  of  the  barriers  with  his  pennon,  having  the  arms  of 
Acunha  borne  before  him,  accompanied  by  many  gallant  friends,  and 
excellent  deeds  of  arms  were  then  done  with  lance  and  dart."  } 
"  By  my  faith,  Lawrence,"  said  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  •«  of  all 
the  arms  the  Castillians  and  your  countrymen  use,  I  love  the  dart  the  i 
oest,  and  like  to  see  it  used  :  they  are  very  expert  at  it ;  and  I  must 
eay,  that  whoever  they  hit  with  it,  unless  strongly  armed,  he  will  be 
pierced  through."    "  Indeed,  my  lord,  you  say  truly  :  for  I  saw  more 
bodies  transfixed  at  these  assaults  than  I  ever  witnessed  before  in  my  [ 
life.    We  lost  one  whom  we  much  regretted.    Lorenzo  d'Acunha 
was  struck  with  a  dart  that  passed  through  his  plates,  his  coat  of 
mail,  and  jacket,  though  stuffed  with  silk,  and  his  whole  body,  so 
that  he  was  felled  to  the  ground.    The  skirmish  ceased  on  account 
of  the  dead  knight ;  and  thus  was  the  lady  Leonora  made  a  widow, 
in  one  year,  of  both  her  husbands.    Lorenzo  d'Acunha  was  much 
lamented,  my  lord,  for  he  was  valiant  in  arms,  and  prudent  in  coun- 
cil.   After  his  death,  his  cousin,  called  la  Pouvasse  d'Acunha,  was 
appointed  governor  of  Lisbon.    He  made  three  or  four  sallies  on  the 
Spaniards,  in  which  he  was  victorious. 

"  The  siege  of  Lisbon  was  continued  to  the  great  dismay  of  the 
inhabitants  ;  for  no  succor  seemed  to  come  to  them  from  any  quarter. 

*  *'  Leyria."  Froissart  calls  it  Tiiy ;  but  Tuy  is  a  town  of  Spain,  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river  Minho  to  Valencia.  There  must  be  some  mistakes ;  for  the  king  of  Spain, 
on  le;ivi\;r  Seville,  marclies  to  besiesre  Lisbon.  He  comes  to  Santarem  ;  so  far  is  well ; 
but  from  thence  he  turns  off  to  Leyria  and  Vulenza  d'Alcantara  ;  and,  when  the  battle 
of  iMjubarota  takes  place,  the  Portuguese  march  fronj  Guimareans  to  combat  the 
Syiuiiards. 


When  their  hopes  began  to  fail  of  help  from  England,  the  king  was 
advised  to  embark  for  that  country,  as  their  embassadors  had  brought 
intelligence  thence  that  assistance  would  be  sent;  and  that  youi 
grace  would  bring  reinforcements."  "  In  God's  name,  that  is  very 
true,"  replied  the  duke  of  Lancaster;  "for  I  was  on  the  point  of 
sailing,  having  everything  prepared,  when  the  war  in  P'landers  broke 
out.  The  men  of  Ghent  called  on  England  f;ir  aid  ;  and  they  had 
given  to  them  all,  or  at  least  the  greater  part,  of  those  troops  which 
I  was  to  have  led  into  Portugal.  The  bishop  of  Norwich  carried 
them  with  him  beyond  sea,  and  thus  retarded  the  expedition  to  Por- 
tugal."  "  I  vow  to  God,  my  lord,"  said  the  squire,  "  we  in  Lisbon 
thought  that  there  had  something  happened  in  England  to  prevent 
your  coming  to  us.  We  managed,  however,  as  well  as  we  could, 
and  bore  up  against  the  power  of  the  king  of  Castille,  which  was 
not  small  ;  for  he  has  upward  of  sixty  thousand  men  on  sea  and  land, 
and  menaced  daily  to  destroy  us  without  mercy,  and  burn  Lisbon  to 
the  ground.  During  this  siege  of  Lisbon,  a  lord  of  our  country, 
called  d'Acosta,  did  us  a  noble  piece  of  service,  and  gained  by  it 
great  renown.  He  freighted  and  armed  twenty  galleys  at  Oporto 
with  good  men-at-arms  and  provision,  with  which  he  put  to  sea,  and 
by  the  grace  of  God,  having  a  favorable  wind  to  second  their  exer- 
tions, passed  through  the  Spanish  fleet,  consisting  of  one  hundred 
great  vessels,  that  were  lying  at  anchor  before  Lisbon,  so  opportunely 
that,  whether  they  would  or  not,  he  arrived  in  the  port  with  all  his 
galleys  unhurt,  carrying  with  him  four  of  the  enemy's  vessels  which 
he  had  conquered.  The  inhabitants  were  very  much  rcjciced  at  the 
success  and  the  arrival  of  the  lord  d'Acosta." 

"  By  my  faith,"  said  the  duke,  "  this  lord  d'Acosta  did  you  indeed 
a  great  service.  Now,  Lawrence,  relate  to  me  how  this  siege  was 
raised,  for  I  am  well  satisfied  with  your  conversation."  "  My  lord," 
replied  the  squire,  "  the  siege  lasted,  as  I  have  said,  upv/crd  of  a 
year,  for  the  king  of  Castille  had  sworn  he  would  never  break  it  up 
until  Lisbon  were  under  his  obedience,  or  until  some  more  powerful 
prince  should  force  him  to  it.  Considering  whr.t  happened,  the  king 
of  Castille  religiously  kept  his  vow  of  not  breaking  up  the  siege,  un- 
less  forced  to  it  by  a  more  powerful  lord,  as  I  will  explain.  A  most 
destructive  pestilence  burst  out  in  his  army,  so  that  persons  died  sud- 
denly while  in  conversation  with  each  ether.  Upward  of  twenty 
thousand  were  carried  off  by  this  plague ;  which  so  much  alarmed 
the  king,  that  he  was  advised  to  break  up  the  siege,  and  retire  to 
Santarem  or  elsewhere,  and  disband  his  army  until  the  disorder  should 
be  checked.  He  consented  to  this  very  unwillingly;  for  he  had 
solemnly  sworn  he  would  never  leave  the  place  until  he  had  won  it 
by  fair  or  foul  means ;  but  he  was  forced  to  it  by  the  principal  lords 
in  his  army,  who  pressed  him  to  march  to  Santarem. 

"  My  lord,  we  Portuguese  have  always  thought,  and  have  publicly 
said,  that  the  Almighty,  to  affjrd  us  assistance,  had,  out  of  his  grace, 
sent  this  pestilence  among  our  enemies  ;  for  those  in  the  city  wherein 
we  were  inclosed  never  felt  the  smallest  attack  from  any  such  sick- 
ness, nor  did  we  lose  a  man.  Our  king,  when  he  saw  the  Castillians 
marching  away,  made  the  townsmen  and  garrison  of  Lisbon  arm, 
and  sallying  out  on  horseback,  fell  on  the  rear  of  those  who  were 
not  in  good  array,  broke  their  ranks,  killed  and  wounded  great  num- 
bers, and  captured  many  of  their  stores.  He  rlso  issued  a  proclama- 
tion, that  no  one,  under  pain  of  death,  should  touch  or  carry  into 
Lisbon  any  of  the  provisions  the  Spaniards  had  left  in  their  camp,  but 
that  everything  should  be  burnt,  that  the  t  nvn  might  not  be  infected. 
All  the  provisions  and  stores  were  given  up  to  the  flames;  but,  I  be. 
lieve,  wherever  any  money  and  plate  were  found,  better  care  was 
taken  of  them. 

"  The  king  of  Castille,  on  his  arrival  at  Santarem,  which  is  on  the 
borders  of  his  realm,  remained  there  for  some  time.  He  made  the 
most  earnest  sfJicitations  to  France  for  succor,  but  mere  particularly 
to  Gascony,  B6arn,  and  the  county  of  Foix,  whither  he  sent  three 
horses  laden  with  nobles  of  Castille  and  flo'ins,  as  an  advance  to 
knights  and  squires,  for  he  well  knew  he  could  not  by  any  other 
means  induce  them  to  quit  their  castles  or  country.  The  courage  of 
the  barons  and  knights  of  Portugal  wa3  much  exalted  when  they 
found  the  king  of  Castille  had  retired  from  Lisbon,  which  he  had  be- 
sieged  for  upward  of  a  year,*  but  more  especially  the  commonalties 
of  Oporto,  Ourique,  and  Coimbra.  They  took  counsel  together,  and 
instantly  determined  to  crown  the  master  of  Avis  king  ;  for  they  had, 
through  their  love  and  good  pleasure,  already  raised  him  to  that  honor, 
saying  it  was  the  common  wish  of  the  country,  and  that  God  v/ould 
that  he  should  be  crowned,  for  he  had  displayed  his  virtues  to  the  Cas. 
tiUians.  It  was  proclaimed  throughout  the  country, that  all  interested 
should  be  at  Coimbra  on  a  certain  day,  when  the  master  of  Avis 
would  be  solemnly  crowned  king  of  Portugal.  All  those  of  his  party, 
and,  considering  the  size  of  the  country,  it  was  a  numerous  body, 
attended  the  coronation,  which  was  performed  by  the  bisheps  and 
prelates  with  great  pomp,  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Coimbra,  dedi. 
cated  to  St.  Mary,  on  Trinity-day,  in  the  year  of  grace  1384.t  The 
king  on  that  day  created  sixty  knights,  as  well  of  his  own  as  from 
foreign  countries.  There  were  magnificent  festivals  at  Coimbra, 
which  lasted  for  two  or  three  days.  The  barons,  counts,  knights, 
and  squires,  who  held  fiefs«l)f  the  crown,  renewed  their  homage ; 

*  It  (lid  not  continue  more  than  nine  months.  It  was  raised  in  the  month  of  Moven 
ber  of  the  same  year  in  which  it  was  begun.— Ed. 
t6th  AprU,1385.-ED. 


S9G 


CHRONICLES  OF  ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


and  the  king  swore  to  g-overn  the  realm  with  justice,  and  to  maintain  | 
all  iht  «•  rights.    The  people  swore  to  obey  faithfully  the  king  and  ■ 
his  heirs  after  him,  whether  male  or  female,  and  never  to  desert  him 
until  death.    Thus  passed  the  coronation  of  the  king  of  Portugal. 

"  The  ki/ig  of  Custille,  on  hearing  that  the  Portuguese,  and  par- 
ticularly the  commons,  had  crowned  the  master  of  Avis  king,  and 
had  sworn  to  him  homage  and  fidelity,  was  more  pensive  than  be. 
foro ;  for  he  did  not  imagine  they  would  have  been  in  such  haste  to 
crown  him,  as  he  had  in  his  army  so  many  of  the  nobles  of  Portugal. 
He  said  to  those  near  him,  'I  see  cle  irly  that  by  fair  or  foul  means  I 
must  conquer  what  is  my  own,  if  I  wish  to  possess  it;  for  there  never 
will  be  any  peace  between  Castille  and  Portugal  until  the  Portuguese 
have  made  amends  for  what  they  have  done.' 

*'  After  the  coronation,  the  king  went  to  Lisbon,  where  he  re- 
mained,  and  attended  diligently  to  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  at  the 
same  time  endeavoring  to  acquire  the  affeotion  of  his  subjects.  He 
«ent  knights  and  squires  to  all  his  garrisons  on  the  frontiers  of  Spain, 
for  the  king  of  Castille  was  now  returned  to  Seville.  The  king  of 
Portugal  ordered  sir  John  Ferdinand  Portelet,  an  able  and  valiant 
knight,  full  of  enterprise,  to  Treutouse*,  and  with  him  two  excellent 
knights,  sir  Vasco  Martin  d'Acunha,  and  his  brother,  sir  Gil  Vasco 
d'Acunha,  and  two  hundred  good  men  at-arms  well  mounted.  Sir 
John  de  Pereira  was  sent  with  fifty  lances  to  the  castle  of  Leyria, 
near  Aljubarota  ;  sir  John  Gomez  da  Silva,  to  Valen9a,  which  is  op- 
posite to  the  town  of  Tuy  ;  this  place  had  turned  to  the  Spaniards 
when  they  marched  to  Lisbon,  and  it  was  a  numerous  garrison  of 
Castillians  and  French.  Sir  Mondech  Radigo  was  ordered  to  Serpa 
with  fifty  spears :  to  Oporto,  Coimbra,  and  Ourique,  the  king  sent 
none,  for  he  knew  the  loyalty  and  attachment  of  those  cities  to  his 
cause.  Thus,  as  I  tell  you,  were  all  the  strong  places  garrisoned, 
and  there  were  frequent  skirmishes  with  one  or  the  other;  in  which, 
as  must  happen,  sometimes  one  side  gained,  sometimes  another. 
There  was,  in  particular,  one  celebrated  skirmish  between  the  gar- 
rison of  Trancoso  and  the  Castillians." 

" -Akh,  Lawrence,"  interrupted  the  duke,  "do  not  pass  this  over 
!«lightly,  but  tell  me  all  the  particulars  ;  for  my  greatest  delight  is  the 
hearing  of  gallant  deeds  of  arms."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  squire, 
"it  is  but  right  I  should  do  so;  for  I  well  remember  everything  that 
happened,  as  I  was  banner-bearer  on  that  day  to  John  I'erdinand  de 
Portelet,  governor  of  Trancoso,  who  began  the  skirmish. 

"  You  must  know,  my  lord,  that  the  king  of  Castille  had  placed 
good  garrisons  in  all  his  towns  on  the  frontier,  who,  by  collecting  at 
times  together  in  one  body,  overran  and  nmch  harassed  the  country. 
It  happened  that  seven  Spanish  captains,  of  high  birth  and  valor,  as- 
sembled a  body  of  three  hundred  lances,  well  mounted,  with  which 
they  entered  Portugal,  and  made  a  great  booty  of  pillage  and  prisoners. 
They  might  have  returned  into  Castille  had  they  pleased,  but  their 
pride  and  presumption  urged  them  to  boast  they  would  see  what  the 
garrison  of  Treutouse  was  made  of.  The  who'e  country  fled  before 
them,  so  that  the  governor  was  apprised  of  the  invasion.  He  called 
for  his  arms,  on  hearing  the  enemy  were  in  the  plain,  and  had  his 
trumpet  sounded  to  alarm  the  knights  in  the  town.  All  armed  in 
haste,  and,  mounting  their  steeds,  sallied  out  of  their  place,  when,  on 
mustering  themselve^!,  they  amounted  to  full  two  hundred  spears. 
They  drew  up  in  good  array,  and  showed  plainly  they  were  in  earnest 
to  nioct  their  enemies.  Oa  demanding  from  the  runaways,  who  were 
hastening  to  save  themselves  in  Trancoso,  where  the  Castillians  might 
be  found,  they  answered,  not  far  off ;  as  they  were  only  marching  at 
a  foot's  pace,  on  account  of  the  quantity  of  booty  they  had  with  them. 
Sir  John  Ferdinand  Portelet  was  rejoiced  on  hearing  this,  and  said 
to  his  companijns,  the  brothers  d'Acunha;  '  My  lords,  let  us  advance, 
I  beg  of  you  ;  for  I  will  never  enter  town  or  castle  until  I  have  seen  i 
our  enemies,  to  offer  them  battle  ;  and  by  every  means  attempt  to 
recover  the  pillage  and  the  prisoners  they  are  carrying  away.'  He 
then  added,  'Lawrence,  display  my  banner;  for  we  shall  speedily 
come  up  with  the  enemy.'  I  instantly  obeyed  this  order;  and,  as 
we  rode  on  at  a  good  pace,  we  soon  saw  the  dust  the  Castillians 
made.  We  took  advantage  of  the  sun  being  in  our  back,  and  over- 
took  them. 

"  The  enemy,  perceiving  us,  halted  and  drew  up  in  good  array, 
placing  their  prisoners  and  plunder  on  one  side.  We  were  so  near 
each  other,  that  we  could  speak  to  them,  and  noticed  three  banners 
and  four  pennons  ;  and  we  judged  they  were  full  three  hundred,  all 
well  mounted.  I  vvill  tell  you  the  names  of  the  captains:  there  were 
Bir  Juan  Rodriguez,  de  Castmheda,  a  baron  of  Castille,  sir  Alvaro 
Garcia  de  Albornoz,  sir  Adiantado  de  Toledo,  Pedro  Soaiez  de 
Toledo,  Adiantado  de  Cagorla,  Juan  Rodriguez  Pereira,  and  Diego 
Eanes  de  Tavora. 

"  When  we  were  thus  near  to  each  other,  both  parties  dismounted, 
and  the  horses  were  given  to  the  pages  and  varlets ;  but  before  any 
blow  was  struck,  there  was  a  parley  held  by  the  leaders  of  each  troop; 
and,  being  present,  I  heard  everything  that  was  said.  Sir  John 
Portelet  began  by  asking  them  why  they  had  thus  invaded  Portugal? 
Sir  Adiantado  de  Toledo  replied,  that  they  had  a  right  to  invade  any 
country  they  chose,  to  chastise  rebels  ;  Jjpr  they  had  been  commanded 
by  their  lord,  the  king  of  Castille,  who  was  the  true  lord  of  Portugal, 
to  enter  that  country,  and  plunder  it;  and,  the  inhabitants  being 

*"  Treutouse."  It  hihua  in  all  my  copies.  MS.  and  printed;  but  I  cannot  correct  the 
aikUke  otbtrwiie  than  bjr  supposing  it  to  mean  £sUrea>oF< 


reb*il3,  they  were  carrying  them  away  as  prisoners.  '  You  shall  not 
carry  them  away  nor  their  property  neitlier,'  said  sir  John  Portelet ; 
*  for  we  will  take  them  from  you,  as  you  have  not  any  right  thus  to 
act.  Do  you  not  know  that  we  have  a  king  of  our  own,  who  has 
sworn  to  govern  justly,  and  punish  all  thieves  and  robbers  ?  I  there- 
fore order  you  in  his  name,  to  lay  down  all  that  you  have  pillaged  in 
Portugal,  or  else  we  shall  fight  with  you,  having  justice  on  our  side.' 
Sir  Adiantado  de  Toledo  answered;  'As  for  our  prisoners,  we  will 
not  for  certain  yield  them  up  ;  but  in  regard  to  other  matters,  we  will 
consider  of  it.' 

"  The  Castillian  chiefs  then  withdrew  to  hold  a  consultation,  and 
plainly  showed,  by  what  followed,  that,  although  they  had  thus  vaunt- 
ingly  advanced  to  Trancoso,  they  readily  would  have  been  excused 
a  battle.    After  a  short  delay,  they  said  that  in  regard  to  the  cattle, 
they  had  determined  to  give  them  up,  as  well  as  the  horses,  and  other 
things  which  would  embarrass  them  on  their  return,  but  that  they 
would  keep  the  prisoners.    'Oh,  but,'  replied  the  Portuguese,  'it 
shall  not  be  so  :  for  you  must  give  up  all,  or  fight.'   The  battle  upon 
this,  commenced  very  sharpiv,  for  neither  party  spared  itself :  they 
were  both  active,  and  the  field  of  battle  was  extensive.  Javelins 
were  thrown  with  such  force,  that  whoever  they  struck,  unless  well 
armed,  was  knocked  down.    Many  gallant  deeds  were  done  ;  and  sir 
John  Fernando  Portelet  made  good  use  of  his  battle-axe,  as  did  the 
two  brothers  d'Acunha  mak^^  great  havoc  with  theirs.    The  Castil. 
lians,  on  their  part,  behaved  admirably  ;  and  their  fighting  and  push, 
ing  lasted  upward  of  three  hours,  without  either  side  being  shaken. 
It  was  wonderful  how  they  could  remain  so  long  a  time  under  arms, 
but  their  anxiety  to  leave  the  field  with  honor  supported  them;  and 
I  must  say,  that  both  nations  are  hardy  in  fight,  more  particularly 
when  they  feel  the  necessity  of  it.   They  were  so  long  and  so  equally 
engaged,  that  any  one  who  had  seen  them  would  not  have  known 
which  side  would  b.""  victor.    However,  thanks  to  God,  no  banner 
nor  pennon  was  damaged  in  our  army ;  but  those  of  our  adversaries 
began  to  give  way,  which  greatly  encouraged  our  men,  who  were 
n.ow  as  fresh  as  ever,  and,  shouting  out  '  St.  George  for  Portugal  !• 
broke  through  the  ranks  of  the  Castillians,  and  began  to  knock  down 
on  all  sides.    Such  deadly  strokes  were  given  with  battle-axes  and 
leaden  mallets,  that  they  were  completely  defeated.    The  pages, 
seeing  the  discomfiture  of  their  masters,  took  advantage  of  their  horses 
and  galloped  oflT.    Of  the  seven  capt  dns  only  one  escaped,  and  he 
was  indebted  for  it  to  his  good  pnge,  who,  perceiving  him  hard 
pressed,  brought  him  a  horse,  and,  having  mounted  him,  led  him  out 
of  the  battle,  so  that  Adiantado  de  Ca^orla  that  day  received  a  most 
essential  service  from  his  page.    All  the  rest  were  put  to  death,  for 
quarter  was  shown  to  none.    Thus  were  the  Castillians  defeated  by 
sir  John  Fernando  Portelet,  though  there  were  at  least  two  to  one 
more  in  numbers,  on  a  Wednesday,  in  the  month  of  October,  near  the 
town  of  Trancoso,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1384. 

"  When  all  was  over,  and  the  field  clear,  our  men  niounted  their 
horses,  and  gave  liberty  to  all  whom  the  Castillians  had  captured  ; 
they  also  allowed  them  to  carry  away  as  much  of  the  plunder  as  they 
pleased  ;  but  the  cattle,  which  amounted  to  more  than  eight  hundred, 
were  driven  to  the  town,  as  a  supply  for  the  garrison.  On  reenter- 
ing Trancosa  we  were  received  with  so  much  joy,  thnt  the  inhabit- 
ants could  not  make  too  much  of  us,  for  having  freed  the  country  of 
its  enemies.  All  who  had  heard  of  this  battle  praised  us  most  highly 
for  our  valor. 

"  We  had  another  successful  engagement  in  the  plains  of  Seville  : 
but  I  will  first  relate  the  most  brillinnt  success  that  has  for  these  two 
hundred  years  ever  happened  to  a  king  of  Portugal,  and  which  our 
king  had  about  four  months  ago,  when  the  enemy  were  upward  of 
four  to  one,  all  of  them  excellent  men-at-arms  and  of  high  renown, 
which  makes  our  victory  the  more  glorious.  But  I  fancy,  my  lord, 
you  have  heard  enough  of  this  battle  before  ;  and,  being  now  suffi. 
ciently  tired  I  had  better  end  the  conversation."  "  Oh,  by  no  means," 
replied  the  duke  :  "  continue  your  narrative,  for  I  shall  cheerfully 
listen  to  you.  In  truth,  I  have  in  my  household  a  herald  called  Derby, 
who  was,  as  he  says,  present  at  this  battle,  and  tells  us  that  our 
countrymen  performed  wonders ;  but  I  doubt  it  much,  for  I  cannot 
conceive  that  any  numbers  couM  have  been  there,  as  my  brotljer 
Cambridge,  when  he  left  Portugal,  brought  back  all  the  English  and 
Gascons  which  had  accompanied  him.  There  are  many  heralds 
such  liars,  they  exaggerate  or  depreciate  according  to  their  affections 
or  dislikes ;  and,  since  these  boasted  exploit>  cannot  have  been  for. 
gotten,  I  shall  thank  you  to  be  particular  about  them,  whenever  you 
speak  of  that  part  of  the  battle."  "  On  m}  trnth."  answered  Law. 
rence,  **  there  were  not  with  our  king,  at  the  battlr'  of  Aljubarota, 
more  than  two  hundred  foreigners,  including  English,  Gascons,  and 
Germans.  The  ablest  captains  among  them  Mere  two  Gascons  and 
a  German  from  the  Duchy  of  Gueldres,  whose  names  were,  sit  Wil. 
liam  de  Montferrand,  and  Bernardon,  Gascons,  and  Albert  the  Ger- 
man. There  were  a  few  English  archers :  but  I  never  heard  any 
name  of  note  except  of  two  squires,  Northbury  and  Hartsel,  wh'* 
assisted  at  the  council  whenever  the  king  had  it  assembled." 

"  Now  relate  to  me  how  this  famous  battle  was  fought,"  said  the 
duke.  "Willingly,"  replied  the  squire,  "for  it  was  for  this  I  was 
sent  hither.  I  have  already  told  you,  that  before  the  coronation  of 
our  king  at  Coimbra,  the  king  of  Castille  had  raised  the  siege  of  Lis. 
bon,  on  account  of  the  great  mortality  in  his  army,  and  had  rctirc4 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


N  D,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &  c. 


39? 


to  Santarein.  He  was  greatly  mortified  when  he  heard  of  the  coro- 
nati  )n  of  king  John,  in  opposition  to  his  claim  on  Portugal  in  right 
of  his  queen,  and  was  advised  to  send  everywhere  for  men-at-arms, 
especially  to  France,  as  the  French  had  before  been  their  allies  in 
the  wars  of  his  father  the  late  king.  His  council  said  ;  My  lord,  you 
only  want  one  successful  battle  over  the  Portuguese  to  have  them 
under  your  subjection  ;  for  that  kingdom  is,  as  you  know,  much 
divided  in  regard  to  the  person  to  whom  the  crown  belongs.  You 
have  now  with  you  its  principal  nobles,  who  have  acknowledged 
your  right,  which  is  assuredly  of  great  importance  to  your  war.  If 
you  march  to  combat  this  bustard  of  Portugal,  whom  the  commonalty 
have  crowned  king,  before  he  be  reinforced  by  the  English  you  will 
conquer  him,  and  t»ie  country  be  your  own ;  for  it  is  not  of  that  ex- 
tent but  we  can  soon  overrun  it.  The  king  of  Castille  sent  envoys 
to  France,  Poitou,  Brittany,  Normandy  and  many  other  places  where 
he  thought  it  probable  men-at-arms  would  come  to  serve  him,  but 
more  particularly  into  Bearn,  whence  indeed  numbers  of  gallant 
knights  and  squires  did  come.  From  that  country  there  were  more 
than  from  any  other;  and  the  army  amounted,  when  at  Santarem,  to 
upward  of  seven  hundred  lances  and  thirty  thousand  Spaniards,  all 
well  mounted,  and  eager  to  do  us  mischief. 

"  News  was  soon  carried  to  Portugal  of  the  great  power  the  king 
of  Castille  had  collected,  and  that  he  intended  to  renew  again  the 
siege  of  Lisbon.  The  king  held  a  council  to  consider  how  he  should 
act,  Vv'hen  the  nobles  declared  for  marching  to  meet  their  enemies, 
and  not  shutting  themselves  up  in  any  town  of  the  kingdom  ;  for  if 
they  were  inclosed,  they  must  remain  so,  and  the  Castillians  in  the 
mean  time  would  overrun  the  country  at  their  ease,  and  in  the  end 
starve  them  into  submission.  But  if  they  marched,  and  posted  them, 
selves  advantageously  to  wait  the  enemy,  it  would  be  most  advi- 
lable  ;  '  for,'  added  they,  '  we  know,  my  lord,  that  you  will  never 
enjoy  peaceably  the  crown  we  have  placed  on  your  head  before  you 
have  had  a  battle,  and  have  once  or  twice  defeated  your  adversary, 
the  king  of  Castille,  and  all  the  force  he  can  bring  against  you.  If 
we  gain  the  victory,  the  kingdom  is  yours  ;  and,  should  we  be  over- 
thrown, it  will  still  remain  in  suspense.  It  is  by  far  more  honorable 
to  seek  our  enemies  than  wait  to  be  sought  for:  and  many  are  the 
instances  where  the  first  have  had  the  advantage  over  the  latter. 
We  therefore  advise  you  to  send  to  all  from  whom  we  expect  assist, 
ance.'  '  You  say  well,'  replied  the  king,  '  and  I  will  follow  what  you 
recommend.'  He  issued  his  summons  for  his  subjects  to  meet  him 
at  Oporto  on  a  fixed  day.  But  you  must  know  that  those  to  whom 
he  had  thus  written  neither  obeyed  nor  paid  any  attention  to  his  or- 
ders ;  for  the  country  were  not  unanimous  in  their  choice  of  a  king, 
and  thus  dissembled  to  see  which  of  the  two  kings  would  be  victo- 
rious. Indeed,  some  of  the  nobility  had  even  joined  the  king  of 
Castille,  thinking  his  the  juster  cause.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  king 
of  Portugal  assembled  all  the  forces  he  could  muster,  at  Coimbra. 
To  say  the  truth,  those  of  the  highest  birth  and  of  the  greatest  weight 
in  Portugal  were  attached  to  him  through  personal  affection ;  he  had 
full  five  f'f"'  f'^veiity  aundred  knig'''t3  and  squires,  and  about  twelve 
thousand  infantry.  He  appointed  the  count  de  Novaire  constable, 
and  sir  Aleyne  Pereira*  marshal  of  the  army,  both  of  them  able  and 
valiant  knights,  who  knew  well  how  to  lead  an  army  to  battle. 

"They  left  Coimbra,  and  took  the  road  toward  Aljubarota  at  a 
gentle  pace,  on  account  of  their  heavy  baggage  following  them. 
They  sent  forward  their  scouts,  to  observe  the  disposition  of  the 
enemy's  army.  Sir  John  Fernando  de  Portelet  had  not  joined  the 
king,  but  remained  in  the  castle  of  Ourem,  five  leagues  from  Alju- 
barota, not  knowing,  I  believe,  that  an  engagement  was  so  near  at 
hand.  I  can  readily  suppose  the  king  of  Castille  had  early  notice 
of  our  march,  which  gave  him  and  his  army,  as  they  showed,  much 
pleasure.  He  v/as  advised  to  hasten  to  meet  us  and  give  us  battle, 
especially  by  the  Gascons,  who  were  eager  for  it,  and  requested  to 
lead  the  van,  which  they  obtained.  Sir  William  de  Montferrand, 
who  was  on  our  side  with  forty  lances,  had  told  us  truly  when  he 
said,  '  Be  assured  you  will  soon  have  a  battle,  since  you  have  Gas- 
cons opposed  to  you ;  for  they  like  nothing  better.'  The  king  lodged 
on  the  morrow  with  his  whole  army  at  Leyria,  two  leagues  from 
Aljubarota,  where,  on  the  next  day,  we  came  and  fixed  our  quarters. 
The  Castillians  followed  us  and  encamped  on  the  spot  we  had  left ; 
for  they  well  knew  by  their  scouts  our  line  of  march. 

"  My  lord,  the  Portuguese  have  always  had  great  confidence  in 
God,  and  in  the  good  fortune  that  would  attend  them  at  Aljubarota ; 
and  it  was  for  this  reason  they  had  now  there  encamped  themselves." 
"  Ay,"  said  the  duke,  "  pray  tell  me  why."  "  Willingly,"  answered 
the  squire.  "  In  former  days,  Charlemagne,  who  was  king  of  France, 
and  emperor  of  Germany  and  Rome,  and  a  great  conqueror,  over- 
threw, at  Aljubarota,  seven  infidel  kings,  slaying  upward  of  one 
hundred  thousand  of  tnese  unbelievers,  as  it  is  fully  related  in  all  our 
old  chronicles.t  By  this  defeat,  he  won  the  city  of  Coimbra  and  all 
Portugal,  which  he  turned  to  the  Christian  faith :  and  in  honor  of 
this  victory  over  the  infidels,  he  erected  and  endowed  a  large  mon- 
astery  for  black  monks,  the  revenues  of  which  they  were  to  receive 
as  long  as  they  should  reside  in  Portugal. 

*  Sir  Alvaro  Pereira.  brother  to  the  Constable  Nuno  Alvares  Pereira.— Ed. 

t  This  is  a  mistake.  Charlemagne  never  approached  Aljubarota.  The  exploit  of 
Alphotisn  Henriquez,  the  founder  of  the  Portuguese  monarchy,  who  defeated  five 
lloeruli  Kiogf  at  the  battle  of  Ouriqua,  u  probably  the  oiigiit  ef  th»  ator/.— Ss. 


"  There  was  also  another  celebrated  battle  at  this  place,  abou* 
two  hundred  years  ago,  which  vv^as  won  by  the  brother  of  a  king  of 
Castille,  called  the  count  of  Portugal  :*  for  at  that  time  there  were 
no  kings  of  Portugal.    There  ^ell  out  a  deadly  hatred  between  these 
two  brothers,  caused  by  a  dispute  in  the  division  of  the  countries  ; 
so  that  there  was  not  any  chance  of  peace  without  the  event  of  a 
battle  being  first  tried.    The  Portuguese  were  as  vv^arm  in  the  matter 
as  the  count,  and  declared  they  would  rather  be  put  to  death  than 
become  subject  to  Castille.    They  therefore  marched,  in  battle- 
array,  to  meet  the  king  at  Aljubarota.    The  king  of  Castille  came 
thither  in  such  force  that  his  army  amounted  to  more  than  ten  times 
the  Portuguese,  whom  he  held  in  the  utmost  contempt.    The  battle 
took  place  on  the  plains  of  Aljubarota,  and  was  very  bloody;  but, 
in  the  end,  the  Portuguese  gained  the  day,  defeating  the  enemy  and 
making  their  king  prisoner.    By  this  capture,  the  cunt  of  Portugal 
obtained  what  terms  of  peace  he  desired,  and  the  boundaries  of  the 
two  kingdoms  were  firmly  established.    The  Portuguese,  sensible 
that  their  victory  was  owing  to  God's  mercy,  in  enabling  a  few  to 
overcome  such  numbers,  were  desirous  to  illustrate  thtir  country, 
and  had  their  count  crowned  king  by  the  nobles  and  prelates,  in  the 
city  of  Coimbra.    They  carried  him  ia  triumph  throughout  the  king, 
dom,  with  a  crown  of  laursl  on  his  head,  as  a  token  of  victory,  like 
to  that  which  kings  were  used  to  wear  in  former  times ;  and  ever 
since  that  day  Portugal  has  had  its  king  :  and  know,  my  lord,  that 
the  Portuguese,  sooner  than  be  under  the  subjection  of  the  Castillians, 
would  look  for  the  most  distant  relation  o^  any  of  their  kings  who 
had  died  without  issue. 

"  When  king  John  of  Portugal  was  arrived  at  Aljubarota,  all  these 
old  stories  were  told  hira.  While  the  constable  and  marshal  were 
arranging  their  men,  sir  John  Fernando  de  Portelet  arrived  with  his 
forty  lancemen,  having  left  the  castle  of  Ourem  that  morning.  His 
coming  gave  pleasure  to  all ;  and  he  was  posted  in  the  division  near 
the  king's  person.  When  our  army  was  drawn  up  in  proper  array, 
and  we  were  waiting  for  our  enemies,  whose  numbers  and  stt.te  the 
scouts  had  been  sen:  to  observe,  the  king  advanced  to  the  centse, 
and,  having  ordered  silence,  said  :  '  Ge-ntlenien,  you  have  crowned 
me  your  king  :  now  show  your  loyalty  ;  for,  since  I  am  on  the  plains 
of  Aljubarota,  I  will  never  retreat  until  I  have  combated,  our  ene- 
mies.' The  army  unanimously  answered,  '  My  lord,  we  will  remain 
steady  to  you,  and,  oe  assured,  will  never  turn  our  backs.'  The 
two  armies  approached,  for  the  Castillians  were  desirous  of  battle, 
as  they  plainly  showed.  Our  scouts  vv^ere  ordered  to  examine  them 
narrowly,  as  to  number  and  order,  that  we  might  take  measures 
accordingly.  They  were  more  than  three  hours  returning  ;  and  we 
began  to  fear  we  had  lost  them.  At  last,  they  came  back  with  par. 
ticular  accounts  of  the  enemy's  strength.  They  said  there  were  in 
the  van  battalion  at  least  seven  thousand  men,  armed  from  head  to 
foot,  in  the  handsomest  manner  possible  ;  in  that  of  the  king,  thirty 
thousand  horse,  and  all  well  armed.  When  our  men  and  their  leaders 
heard  the  nuffibers  of  the  enemy,  and  how  they  were  marching,  the 
van  battalion  being  two  leagues  in  advance  of  the  main  body  with 
the  king — for  the  Gascons  and  foreigners  were  not  on  good  terms 
with  the  Castillians — they  resolved  lu  keep  in  a  compact  body  within 
their  intrenchraents,  and  to  form  two  vvuigs  with  the  men-at-arms, 
who  amouiited  to  about  twenty-five  hundred,  in  the  rear  of  the  wings. 
You  would  there,  my  lord,  have  witnessed  a  fine  order  of  battle,  and 
men  showing  great  courage.  The  king  commanded,  under  pain  of 
death,  that  no  one  should  be  ransomed,  if  the  day  were  ours,  but  that 
all  should  be  put  to  death.  This  was  wisely  done  ;  for  our  lords  said, 
that  if  we  occupied  ourselves  in  making  prisoners,  we  should  think 
of  nothing  else,  and  risk  the  loss  of  the  day  :  it  will  be  much  better 
to  combat  vigorously,  than  to  attend  to  the  dictates  of  avarice  by 
making  prisoners,  and  sell  ourselves  like  men  whose  all  is  at  stake. 

"  Our  enemies  now  were  advancing  in  as  close  order  as  possible 
just  before  us.  They  dismounted,  and,  driving  their  horses  away, 
laced  their  plates  and  helmets  very  neatly,  and,  with  vizors  down 
and  presented  lances,  marched  to  us  very  boldly :  in  good  truth, 
there  were  the  flower  of  chivalry  and  squireship,  as  was  very  appa- 
rent. Between  us  was  a  ditch,  not  so  wide  but  a  knight  could  leap 
over  it,  which  was  of  some  advantage  to  us  ;  for  our  wings  lanched 
very  sharp  darts  as  the  enemy  attempted  to  pass  it,  which  wounded 
several  so  sorely,  they  were  checked  in  the  attempt.  When  they 
had  all  crossed  it,  the  battle  raged  ;  for  they  imagined  the  king  of 
Castille,  with  the  main  body,  were  close  behind  them  ;  but  it  was 
not  so,  and  they  were  all  slain  before  his  arrival.  The  manner  of 
this  happening  was  as  follows  : 

"  They  were  surrounded,  as  it  were,  by  those  called  the  common 
alty  of  our  country,  who,  coming  on  their  rear,  attacked  them  sharply 
with  axes ;  while  our  men-at-arms,  that  were  quite  fresh,  charged 
them  in  front,  and  drove  them  back  into  the  ditch  they  had  crossed. 
In  less  than  half  an  hour  the  business  was  over,  and  all  this  body, 
of  four  thousand  good  men-at-arms,  were  put  to  death  :  none  were 
ransomed  ;  for  whenever  any  of  ours  wished  to  show  quarter  to  his 
prisoner,  he  was  slain  while  in  his  hands.  Thus  did  this  slaughter 
befal  the  van  battalion :  not  one  escaped.  Shortly  after,  the  king 
of  Castille  and  his  army,  consisting  of  thirty  thousand  men,  well 
mounted,  came  up:  but  it  was  now  night,  and  they  were  ignorant 

*  Count  Henry  of  Bureundy  manisd  Thei«0«,  naturaJ  daughter  of  Alphonm  VI. 
June  of  Cuitill«  and  Lton. 


^98 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


of  the  loss  of  their  van.  They  were  desirous  of  displaying  their 
horsemanship,  and,  by  way  of  gallantry,  more  than  five  hundred 
leaped  over  the  ditch ;  but,  my  lord,  not  one  of  them  ever  returned 
back  again.  Among  them  that  were  thus  slain  were  some  of  the 
highest  rank,  the  most  anxious  for  deeds  of  arms,  and  several  of 
those  noblemen  who  had  left  Portugal  to  serve  under  the  king  of 
Gasiille.  Our  men,  on  seeing  the  enemy  thus  defeated,  advanced, 
and  crossed  the  ditch,  now  nearly  filled  with  water,  from  the  number 
of  bodies  which  had  choked  up  the  current ;  they  then  mounted 
their  horses  and  pursued  the  enemy,  who  had  taken  flight ;  but  it 
lasted  not  long,  for  it  was  soon  so  dark  they  were  afraid  of  fuUowing 
thetn  rashly,  lest  they  might  fall  into  some  ambuscades:  besides, 
they  were  not  so  well  mounted  as  the  Castillians.  Had  it  been 
otherwise,  they  would  have  suffered  more,  and  their  king  been  either 
slain  or  made  prisoner ;  but  the  obscurity  ol  the  niglit,  and  the  bad- 
ness  of  our  horses,  saved  them. 

*'  I  will  now  mention  those  who  fell  in  this  battle  :  and,  to  begin 
with  the  Portuguese  who  had  changed  sides,  don  John  Alphonso 
Tello,  the  grand  prior  of  St.  John  in  Portugal,  don  Alvarez  his 
brother,  with  several  more.  Of  Spaniards,  don  Pedro  of  Arragon, 
son  to  the  constable  ;  don  Juan,  son  to  don  Tello,  and  don  Fer- 
nando, son  to  don  Sancho,  both  brothers-in-law  to  the  queen  ;  Die- 
go M.tnriqne,  president  of  Castille  ;  the  marshal  Carillo  ;  the  admiral 
Juan  de  Fuvar,  PeJro  Alvarez  Pereira.  grand-master  of  Calatrava  ; 
the  grand-master  of  St.  James,  witla  ethers.  Of  French,  sir  John 
de  Ris ;  sir  Geoffry  de  Ricon ;  sir  Geoffry  de  Partenay  ;  sir  Espaign- 
olet  d'Espaign  ;  sir  Reginald  de  Soulierj  surnamed  Limousin,  mar- 
shal of  the  king  of  Castille's  army.  From  Gascony  and  Beam  lay 
dead,  the  lord  de  Bearn ;  the  lord  de  Mortan;  the  lord  de  Brig, 
nolles  ;  sir  Raymond  d'Eurach  ;  sir  Berchand  de  Varuge  ;  sir  John 
Asolme  ;  sir  Raymond  de  Valentin  ;  sir  Adam  de  Mourasse ;  sir 
Meuvent  de  Sariment ;  sir  Peter  de  Sarembifere,  and  many  more,  to 
the  amount,  in  all,  of  upward  of  twelve  hundred  gentlemen,  knights,  1 
and  squires.  I  will  now  name  the  most  conspicuous  of  our  party  : 
first,  the  count  de  Novaire,  constable  of  Portugal;  Galopes  Portelet ; 
Peter  Portelet,  and  Agalip  Fernando  Portelet  his  brother,  who  was 
by  the  king's  side,  at  his  bridle  ;  le  Pouuasse  d'Acunha  ;  Egeas 
Toille  de  Podich  d'Assue ;  Vasco  Martin  de  MdIx  ;  his  son  Vasco 
Martin,  who  was  killed  that  day  by  a  dart  passing  through  his  body. 
There  were  also  among  the  dead,  Gousselenas  de  Merlo ;  Alve  Po- 
rie,  marshal  of  the  army,  an  excellent  knight;  Radighos  Pereira; 
John  James  de  Salve;  John  Radigos,  cousin  to  ttie  king ;  Daminon- 
desque  ;  Radigo ;  Radiges  de  Valeronceaux,  and  Mendignes  de 
Valconsiaux." 

He  was  here  interrupted  by  a  burst  of  laughter  from  the  duke  ; 
and  Lawrence  asked,  "  My  lord,  what  makes  you  Uugh  so  heartily  ?" 
"  Why,  have  I  not  sufficient  cau?e  ?  for  I  never  in  my  life  heard 
such  a  catalogue  of  strange  names  as  you  are  repeating,"  "  On  my 
faith,"  replied  the  squire,  "  these  are  all  proper  names  in  my  coun- 
try ;  and  we  have  some  you  would  think  more  strange."  "  I  be- 
lieve it,"  said  the  duke  ;  "  but,  Lawrence,  what  became  of  the  king 
of  Castille  after  this  defeat  ?  Did  he  never  attempt  to  raliy  his  men  ? 
Did  he  shut  himself  up  in  any  of  his  towns?  Did  not  the  king  of 
Portugal  pursue  him  ?"  "  No,  my  lord,  we  remained  that  night  on 
the  field  of  battle,  and  until  noon  the  next  day,  when  we  nriarched  to 
Leyria,  and  from  thence  to  Coimbra.  The  king  of  Castihe  fled  to 
Santarem,  where  he  entered  a  barge,  and,  followed  by  fourteen  oth- 
ers,  embarked  on  board  a  large  vessel,  and  went  by  sea  to  Seville, 
where  the  queen  was.  His  army  was  dispersed  in  all  directions,  so 
that  it  was  impossible  to  rally  them,  for  their  loss  had  been  great. 
They  will  be  long  before  they  recover  it :  indeed  they  never  will, 
unless  succored  by  the  king  of  France.*  It  is  to  counterbalance 
Chis  alliance  that  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his  council  have  sent  us 
hither,  to  renew  and  strengthen  our  connection  with  the  king  of 
England  and  your  lordship."  The  duke  said,  "  Lawrence,  you 
shall  not  leave  this  country  without  having  satisfactory  answers  to 
carry  back ;  but  tell  me  about  the  engagement  you  hinted  a1,  which 
the  Portuguese  had  with  the  Spaniards  near  Seville ;  for  I  love  to 
hear  of  feats  of  arms,  though  I  am  no  great  knight  myself." 

"  After  the  glorious  victory  which  king  John  had  gained  at  Aljuba- 

*  Don  John,  in  commemoration  of  tiiis  event,  founded  the  beautiful  monastery  and 
church  of  Batalha.  It  has  been  magniticently  described  by  Mr.  Murphy  ;  and  1  copy 
a  note  from  his  pubHcation,  page  28. 

"The  following  account  is  given  of  this  batUe  by  Emanuel  de  Faria,  in  his  hi>tory 
of  Portugal :  '  The  king  of  Portugal,  understanding  the  approach  of  the  Castillians, 
drew  together  his  forces  from  Coimbra,  Oporto,  and  other  places,  and  marched  out  of 
Guimaraens  to  give  them  battle.  On  the  morning  of  the  14th  August,  1385,  he  entered 
the  plains  of  Aljubarota,  where  he  knighted  several  gentlemen.  7'he  Castillians  at 
first  intended  to  march  directly  to  Lisbon  ;  yet,  after  some  consultation,  they  resolved 
to  engage.  The  forces  on  both  sides  were  very  unequal :  the  Castillians  are  reported 
to  have  been  thirty  thousand  strong,  and  the  Portuguese  but  six  thousand  five  hundred, 
besides  having  some  local  disadvantages.  The  sun  was  setting  wiien  these  two  une(|ual 
armies  engaged.  The  Castillians,  at  the  first  charge,  broke  the  vansruard  of  the  Por- 
tuguese; but  the  king  coming  up,  his  voice  and  example  so  reanimated  his  men,  that 
in  less  than  an  hour  the  multitudinous  army  were  put  to  the  rout.  The  king  of  Cas- 
tille. who  headed  his  troops,  being  troubled  with  an  ague,  was  forced  to  take  horse  to 
save  himself.  Most  of  the  Portuguese  who  sided  with  Castille,  and  who  were  in  front 
of  the  army,  were  put  to  the  sword,  for  no  quarter  was  given  them.  The  royal  stand- 
ard of  Castille  was  taken :  but  many  pretending  to  the  honor,  it  could  not  he  decided 
by  whom.  The  number  of  the  slain  is  not  exactly  known,  though  very  great  on  the 
part  of  the  Castillians.  Of  their  cavalry,  three  thousand  are  supposed  to  have  perished, 
•nd  many  persons  of  distinction.  This  is  the  famous  battle  «f  A^jubaruta,  so  called, 
kmui«  i;  wu  fought  oear  a  village  of  that  name.' " 


rota,  he  returned  in  triumph  to  Lisbon,  not  hearing  of  the  Castillians 
or  French  collecting  in  any  bodies  to  continue  the  war.  The  king 
of  Castille,  with  his  queen,  left  Seville,  and  went  to  Burgos,  and  the 
remains  of  his  army  shut  themselves  up  in  different  castles  and 
towns.  The  garrisons  of  both  sides  frequently  made  war  on  each 
other.  It  chanced  that  the  count  de  Novaire,*  constable  of  Portu. 
gal,  entered  Castille,  not  far  from  Seville,  having  with  him  about 
forty  spears :  he  intended  riding  to  Valverde,  having  heard  there 
were  in  that  town  two  hundred  men-  t-arms.  When  arrived  at  the 
barriers,  he  made  a  display  of  hisstrei  Lfth,as  a  signal  that  he  wished 
for  battle;  but  those  within  remained  still,  and  seemed  to  pay  no 
attention  to  him,  though  they  were  secretly  arming  and  preparing 
themselves. 

"  Our  people  having  paraded  before  the  place  some  time  in  vain, 
turned  about  and  began  their  retreat  homeward  at  a  foot's  pace. 
They  had  not  marched  a  country  league  before  they  saw  the  whole 
garrison  of  Valverde  following  them  full  gallop.  They  were  led  by 
a  gallant  man-al-arms,  Diego  de  Padi'la,  grand-master  of  the  order 
of  St.  Jago,  who  brought  them  handsomely  to  the  charge.  The  con- 
stable and  his  men  instantly  dismounted,  and  gave  their  horses  to 
the  pages  and  varlets :  having  grasped  their  spears,  they  drew  up  in 
a  line.  The  Castillians,  who  were  very  numerous,  wanted  to  cap. 
ture  their  horses  and  varlets,  saying,  '  Let  us  seize  their  horses:  we 
cannot  more  effectually  distress  them  than  to  make  them  return  on 
foot ;'  but  the  grand-master  would  not  consent.  '  We  will  not  do 
so,'  said  he  :  'if  we  have  the  horses,  we  will  have  their  masters 
also ;  for  we  will  fight  them ;  and  therefore  dismount ;  they  cannot 
withstand  our  numbers.'  While  the  Castillians  were  thus  consult- 
ing, our  men,  without  paying  any  attention  to  their  horses,  seeing  a 
small  brook  in  their  rear,  crossed  it  quietly,  and  posted  themselves 
on  its  bank.  The  enemy,  having  observed  this,  repented  not  having 
instantly  made  the  attack  ;  but,  thinking  they  could  soon  defeat 
them,  they  began  the  combat  by  lanching  darts,  and  whatever  else 
they  could  lay  hands  on,  so  that  it  lasted  from  noon  to  evening. 
The  constable,  seeing  the  enemy  had  expended  all  their  artillery, 
and  had  not  wherewithal  to  fight,  crossed  the  rivulet,  with  his  ban. 
ner  displayed,  and  attacked  them  with  lances.  They  were  soon 
broken  and  in  disorder;  for,  being  tired  by  the  weight  of  their 
arjiior,  they  could  not  withstand  our  charge,  nor,  from  weakness, 
assist  each  other.  They  were  speedily  vanquished  :  the  grand-mas- 
ter, with  sixty  more,  were  left  dead  on  the  field,  and  the  rest  took  to 
flight.  We  recovered  our  horses,  and  many  others  which  the  Cas- 
tillians had  rode  thither.  What  is  your  opinion,  my  lord  ?  did  not 
our  men  behave  gallantly  ?"  "  That  they  did,  by  my  faith,"  replied 
the  duke.  "  By  such  feats  of  arms  and  conquests  have  the  Portu 
guese  entered  the  career  of  glory,  since  the  accession  of  don  John 
to  the  crown  of  Portugal.  They  say  God  is  with  them,  and  is  their 
help  in  maintaining  their  rights.  Indeed,  my  lord,  they  never  fail 
declaring  that  God  is  on  their  side;  for,  ever  since  the  death  of 
king  Ferdinand,  in  all  matters  of  arms  they  have  been  concerned  in, 
whether  of  consequence  or  not,  victory  has  been  for  them.  The 
count  de  Foix,  who  at  this  day  is  one  of  the  most  potent  and  wise 
lords,  says,  as  we  have  been  told  by  those  from  his  country,  that  for. 
tune  sides  with  Portugal ;  and  that,  if  his  knights  would  have  listened 
to  him,  they  would  never  have  left  Bearn  to  fight  against  the  king 
of  Portugal. 

"  My  lord,  our  king  is  wise  and  prudent ;  he  fears  and  loves  God, 
and  has  an  affection  for  the  church,  which  he  exalts  as  much  as  is 
in  his  power.  He  is  frequently  on  his  knees  in  his  oratory  and  hear 
ing  divine  service,  and  is  very  strict  in  never  being  disturbed  while 
at  prayer,  whatever  may  be  the  business.  He  is  a  learned  man  and 
understands  some  little  of  astronomy ;  but  above  all,  he  will  have 
justice  administered  impartially  in  his  dominions,  and  the  poor  main, 
tained  in  their  rights.  I  have  now,  my  lord,  told  you  everything, 
according  to  your  request,  relative  to  our  king  and  country,  as  I  was 
charged  to  do  when  I  left  it;  and  you  will  give  me  such  answers  as 
may  be  agreeable  to  you."  "  Lawrence,  I  before  told  you,  and  I 
now  repeat  it,  that  your  coming  hither  and  your  conversation  have 
given  me  great  pleasure.  You  shall  not  depart  without  having  every 
point  of  your  demands  fully  answered."  "I  thank  you,  my  lord," 
replied  the  squire.  Upon  this,  the  doors  of  the  apartment  were 
thrown  open,  and  wines  and  spices  were  brought  in,  of  which  tlie 
embassadors  having  partook,  they  departed  to  their  hotel  of  the  Fal- 
con to  repose  themselves. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  EMBASSADORS  FROM  PORTUGAL  RETURN  WITH  SATISFACTORY  AN- 
SWERS.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  EMBARKS  ON  AN  EXPEDITION  TO 
RECOVER  CASTILLE. 

Not  long  after  this  conversation,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  a  con- 
ference with  his  brother,  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  on  the  affairs  of 
Castille  and  Portugal.  The  earl,  who  had  been  in  the  latter  coun- 
try  upward  of  a  year,  said,  that  during  the  reign  of  don  Ferdinand, 
when  he  was  in  Portugal,  the  canon  de  Robersac,  and  sir  William 
Windsor  and  other  knights  whom  he  had  led  thither,  had  told  him 

*  Nunez  Alvarez  Pereira,  who  was  only  tweatf-fout  year*  of  age  when  he  woa  the 
battle  of  iujubareta.— £p. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


S99 


of  the  murmurs  of  the  common  people  relative  to  the  succession,  and 
on  this  account  had  pressed  him  tc»  carry  away  his  son.  "  In  God's 
name,"  replied  the  duke,  "  the  Portuguese  squire  has  informed  me 
most  circumstantially  of  all  this  matter;  and  we  cannot  gain  a  more 
convenient  entrance  to  Castillo  than  through  Portugal.  Arragon  is 
too  distant,  and,  besides,  the  king  of  Arragon  has  always  been  more 
aUached  to  France  than  to  us.  It  is  not  right,  since  Portugal  asks 
from  us  assistance,  it  should  be  refused." 

A  parliament  was  held  at  Westminster  on  this  subject,  when  it 
was  determined  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  should  have,  at  the  pub- 
lic expense,  a  thousand  or  twelve  hundred  lances,  all  chosen  men, 
two  thousand  archers,  and  one  thousand  lusty  varlets,  and  that  they 
should  receive  half  a  year's  pay  in  advance.  The  king's  uncles  were 
well  satisfied  with  this  grant :  in  particular,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
to  whom,  as  the  matter  more  nearly  concerned  him,  the  command  of 
this  army  was  given.  To  expedite  the  embassadors'  return  to  Por- 
tugal,  who  were  impatient  to  set  out,  the  king  of  England  wrote  very 
affectionate  letters  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  declaring  the  strict  union 
and  intelligence  he  wished  to  subsist  between  the  subjects  of  each 
kingdom.  He  made  also  magnificent  presents  to  the  grand-master 
of  St.  James  and  Lawrence  Fongasse,  who  were  continually  with 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  earl  of  Cambridge.  The  day  on  which 
they  took  leave  of  the  king  and  his  council,  they  dined  with  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  his  brother,  and  had  liberty  to  depart.  I  believe 
the  duke  mentioned  in  his  letters  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  as  well  as 
to  his  embassadors,  his  wish  that  seven  galleys,  and  from  eighteen 
to  twenty  large  vessels,  might  be  sent  from  Portugal  to  the  port  of 
Bristol,  on  the  confines  of  Wales,  where  the  duke  and  his  army  would 
embark. 

The  embassadors,  having  promised  this  should  be  performed,  took 
leave  and  set  out  for  Southampton,  where  their  vessel  was  waiting  for 
them.  Having  embarked,  they  put  to  sea  with  a  favorable  wind,  and, 
crossing  the  Spanish  main,  arrived  in  five  days  at  Oporto,  where  fortu- 
nately the  king  was,  and  much  rejoiced  at  their  return.  They  re- 
lated to  the  king  all  they  had  seen  and  heard  in  England  regarding 
king  Richard  and  his  uncles,  and,  in  confirmation,  delivered  letters 
from  them.  The  king  of  Portugal,  impatient  for  the  aid  of  the  Eng- 
lish to  retaliate  on  the  Spaniards,  did  not  delay  calling  his  council, 
when  it  was  resolved,  that  don  Alphonso  Vietat,  high  admiral  of  Por- 
tugal, should  get  ready  seven  galleys  and  eighteen  ships,  to  sail  to 
Fjngland,  and  bring  back  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army.  Don 
Alphonso  was  soon  ready,  and,  setting  sail  from  Oporto  with  favor- 
able winds,  arrived  in  six  days  at  Bristol,  where  he  anchored. 

The  duke  was  much  rejoiced  on  hearing  of  his  arrival,  for  he  was 
at  the  time  in  Wales,  where  the  king  and  all  his  court  were:  he  hast- 
ened his  preparations,  as  his  knights,  squires  and  archers  were  near 
Bristol ;  he  having  provided  at  Bristol  two  hundred  vessels  to  trans- 
port  them,  under  convoy  of  the  Portuguese  fleet,  to  the  continent. 
It  was  intended  by  the  duke  that  his  duchess  and  daughters  should 
accompany  him  to  Castille  and  Poitugal,  where  he  proposed  nobly 
marrying  them ;  for  he  wished  not  to  return  very  soon,  and  with 
reason,  as  he  perceived  affairs  in  England  were  badly  managed,  and 
the  young  king  governed  by  wicked  counsellors.  This  made  him  the 
more  desirous  of  quitting  the  country.  Before  his  embarkation,  and 
in  the  presence  of  his  brothers,  he  appointed  his  son,  Henry  early  of 
Derby,  his  lieutenant  for  whatever  concerned  him  during  his  absence, 
and  chose  for  him  a  set  of  able  advisers.  This  Henry  was  a  young 
and  handsome  knight,  son  of  the  lady  Blanche,  first  duchess  of  Lan- 
caster. I  never  saw  two  such  noble  dames,  so  good,  liberal,  and 
courteous,  as  this  lady  and  the  late  queen  of  England,  nor  ever  shall, 
were  I  to  live  a  thousand  years,  which  is  impossible. 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  arranged  his  affairs  in  England, 
and  had  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  his  brothers,  he  came  to  Bris- 
tol where  he  tarried  fifteen  days,  until  his  horses,  to  the  amount  of 
more  than  two  thousand,  and  his  stores,  were  safely  embarked,  with 
ample  provision  of  hay,  straw,  oats,  and  fresh  water.  The  duke 
then  entered  a  handsome  galley,  having,  beside  it,  a  large  vessel  for 
his  household  and  the  duchess,  who  had  consented,  with  great  cour- 
age, to  accompany  him  on  this  expedition  ;  for  she  expected,  on  her 
arrival  in  her  native  country,  or  at  least  before  her  return,  to  be  queen 
of  Castille.  She  had  with  her  her  own  daughter  Catherine,  and  two 
other  daughters  of  the  duke  by  his  former  marriage,  called  Isabella 
and  Philippa.  Isabella*  was  married  to  sir  John  Holland,  constable 
of  the  army.  The  marshal  of  the  host,  sir  Thomas  Moreaux,  was 
also  married  to  another  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  but  she 
was  a  bastard,  and  mother  to  the  lady  Morielle,  Demoiselle  Marie  de 
St.  Hilaire  de  Hauman.t    The  lord  Percy  was  admiral  of  the  fleet. 

Among  the  knights  who  followed  the  duke  of  Lancaster  were  sir 
Evan  Fitzwarren,  the  lord  Lucy,  sir  Henry  Beaumont,  the  lord  de 
Pommiers,  sir  Richard  Burley,  the  lord  Talbot,  the  lorff^Basset,  sir 
William  Windsor,  sir  Thomas  Tresham,  sir  Hugh  Despenser,  the 

*  Her  name  was  Elizabeth.  Sir  John  Holland  was  created  earl  of  Huntingdon  and 
duke  of  ^xeter.  Shp  was,  after  his  death,  married  to  sir  John  Cornwall,  lord  Fanhope, 
but  had  no  issue  by  him.  By  sir  John  Holland  she  had  a  son  (John)  who  succeeded  his 
father. 

1 1  cannot  explain  who  this  lady  is:  nor  can  I  find  anywhere,  but  in  Froissart,  men 
tion  made  of  this  natural  daughter  of  John  of  Gaunt,  nor  of  the  marriage  with  sir  Tho 
mas  Moreaux. 

Stowe  says,  sir  Richard  Burghley  wa»  G»nrt»bl0  of  tht  dakt'*  aimy,  aod  aflw  him 
■it  Thgnuis  d«  h.  Moimeaux. 


lord  Willoughby,  the  lord  Bradestan,  sii  William  Farringtpn,  sir  John 
d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Hugh  Hastings,  sir  Thomas  Worcester,  sir  Mau- 
brun  de  Linieres,  air  Lewis  Rochester,  sir  John  Sounder,  sir  Philip 
Tickel,  sir  Robert  Clinton,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  David  Holgrave, 
Thomas  Allery,  Hobcquin  Beaucester,  and  many  others  with  pen. 
nons,  without  including  the  banners.  There  were  moie  than  one 
thousand  lances  of  knights,  squires  and  good  men-at-arms ;  two 
thousand  archers,  and  one  thousand  stout  varlets.  It  was  the  month 
of  May  when  they  embarked;  and  they  had  the  usual  fine  weather 
of  that  pleasant  season.  They  coasted  the  isles  cf  Wight  and  Guern- 
sey,  so  that  they  were  distinctly  seen  from  the  Norman  shores  ;  and 
a  fine  sight  it  was,  for  there  were  upward  of  two  hundred  sail.  It  was 
delightful  to  observe  the  galleys,  which  had  men-at-arms  on  board, 
coast  the  shores  in  search  of  adventures,  as  they  had  heard  the 
French  fleet  was  at  sea.  In  truth,  they  were  out  before  they  showed 
themselves  on  the  coast  of  Carentan  ;  but,  when  they  perceived  them 
approaching,  they  retired  into  the  port  of  Havre. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

MANY  FRENCH  KNIGHTS  AND  SQUIRES  OFFER  THEIR  SERVICES  TO  THE 

KING  OF  CASTILLE. 

Nothing  happens  but  what  is  known,  more  particularly  if  relating 
to  deeds  of  arms  ;  for  knights  and  squires  willingly  converse  on  such 
topics.  The  news  of  the  defeat  of  the  king  of  Castille  at  Aljuba. 
rota  was  soon  spread  abroad,  and  was  known  in  France  ;  for  those 
who  had  lost  their  friends  or  relations  loudly  lamented  them.  Cas 
tille  alone  oflfered  a  field  for  deeds  of  arms,  as  it  was  rumored  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  to  support  his  claim  on  that  crov.'n,  had  assem- 
bled a  large  army,  and  would  march  thither  or  to  Portugal,  and  with- 
out doubt  there  would  be  many  battles.  Some  knights  and  squires, 
of  the  interior  part  of  France,  consulted  together  on  this,  and  which 
was  the  best  road  to  Castille.  Several  were  of  opinion,  to  march  by 
land,  to  avoid  the  dangers  of  the  sea,  and  of  falling  into  the  hands 
of  the  English  fleet;  but  others  said,  the  road  by  land  was  long,  and 
the  intentions  of  the  king  of  Navarre  were  not  quite  clear ;  for  he 
was  not  much  attached  to  France  :  that  nation,  he  said,  had  robbed 
him  of  his  lands  in  Normandy ;  but  I  know  not  if  his  complaints 
were  just.  They  were  doubtful  what  road  to  take  ;  for,  should  they 
go  round  by  Arragon,  they  would  never  arrive  ot  their  journey's  end. 
At  length  they  resolved  to  embark  from  la  Rochelle,  where  the} 
freighted  eighteen  vessels,  with  their  baggage  and  stores,  but  did  not 
take  many  horses  with  them. 

When  all  was  ready,  and  the  v.dnd  favorable,  they  put  to  sea,  and 
made  for  the  coast  of  Bayonnc  ;  for  that  was  their  line  of  direction. 
They  were  three  hundred  knights  and  squires  who  had  volunteered 
on  this  expedition.  Among  them  were  the  lord  de  Coursy,  sir  John 
Handoye,  the  viscount  de  la  Verlirre,  sir  Peter  de  Veliamines,  sir 
Guy  le  Baveux,  sir  John  de  Chatelmorant,  the  lord  de  St.  Litjer,  sir 
James  de  Fougeres,  the  lord  de  Bellanes,  sir  Tristan  de  Langurant, 
the  lord  Barrois  des  Barres,  with  many  more.  They  arrived  without 
accident,  in  the  port  of  St.  Andero,  in  Biscay,  on  the  4th  day  of  May, 
1386,  where  they  rested  themselves  two  days,  and  had  their  horses 
and  baggage  disembarked.  When  they  had  laden  their  horses,  they 
inquired  where  they  could  find  the  king  of  Castille,  and  were  told 
that  he  was  then  at  Burgos,  holding  a  parliament  on  the  affairs  of  the 
nation.  On  leaving  St.  Andero,  they  followed  the  road  to  Burgos, 
and  waited  on  the  king,  who  was  truly  glad  to  see  them,  and  asked 
the  news  from  France,  and  which  way  they  had  come.  They  re- 
plied, "  By  sea  from  la  Rochelle,"  and  that  it  was  rumored  in  France 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  raised  a  very  large  force  of  men-eit-arms 
and  archers,  to  lead  into  Castille  or  Portugal ;  that  it  was  not  known 
where  he  intended  to  land,  but  that  the  king  of  Portugal  had  sent 
to  him  many  ships  and  galleys. 

The  king,  on  hearing  this,  became  pensive,  although  it  was  what 
he  expected,  and  did  not  at  this  meeting  display  his  courage  ;  for  he 
perceived,  from  every  appearance,  he  should  have  a  severe  war  made 
on  him.  However,  he  entertained  the  knights  very  handsomely,  and 
thanked  them  much  for  coming.  Addressing  himself  to  sir  Robert 
de  Braquemont,  and  his  brother,  sir  John  de  Braquemont,  he  said,  "  I 
desired  you  both,  when  you  left  me  last  year,  that,  on  your  return, 
you  would  bring  me  from  f  aris  some  tennis  balls,  that  we  might 
amuse  ourselves  at  that  game  ;  but  I  believe  it  would  have  been 
better  I  had  desired  you  to  bring  good  helmets  and  armor  ;  for  I 
fancy  we  shall  soon  have  much  need  of  them."  "  Sire,"  replied  the 
lord  de  Braquemont,  "  we  have  brought  both  ;  for  we  can  neither 
fight  nor  play  continually."  In  truth,  the  king  of  Castille  showed 
great  attention  to  these  knights,  feasted  them  well,  and  liberally  sup. 
plied  them  with  everything  they  wanted.  Some  of  them  having 
vows  to  perform,  wished  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  the  shrine  of  St. 
James  at  Saint  Jago,  since  they  were  in  the  country;  and  all  of  them 
set  out  in  company,  having  armed  themselves  as  if  they  were  going 
to  battle  :  it  was  fortunate  for  them  they  had  done  so  ;  and  whoever 
had  advised  them  showed  prudence,  as  you  will  see  hereafter :  but  I 
must  now  return  to  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  his  fleet,  whom 
we  left  coasting  Normandy. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


400 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

tHE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  IN  HIS  VOYAGE  TO  CASTILI.E,  ATTACKS  THE 
FRENCH  BEFORE  BREST,  AND  FORCES  THEM  TO  RAISE  THE  BI-OCKADE. 

Just  as  pilgrim  falcons,  who  have  long  rested  hungry  on  their 
perch,  are  desirous  of  flight  in  search  of  prey,  (if  I  may  use  the  com- 
parison,)  were  those  English  knights  and  squires  impatient  to  try 
their  arms  in  the  field.  As  they  coasted  Normandy,  they  said  to 
each  other,  "  Why  do  we  not  disembark  in  some  of  these  Norman 
port?,  where  we  shall  meet  with  knights  ready  to  offer  us  combat?"  At 
last,  these  speeches  reached  the  ears  of  the  duke,  who  knew  well, 
before  he  left  England,  that  sir  John  de  Malestroit,  the  lord  de  Mal- 
estroit,  the  lord  de  Cambor,  Morfonace,  with  a  number  of  other 
knights  and  squires  from  Brittany,  had  blockaded  Brest,  under  the 
command  of  the  constable  ;  so  that  when  he  learnt  the  eagerness 
his  knights  expressed  for  some  deeds  of  arms,  he  ordered  his  admiral, 
the  brd  Tnomas  Percy,  and  his  constable,  lord  John  Holland,  to  steer 
the  fleet  toward  Brittany,  for  he  wished  to  visit  the  castle  of  Brest, 
and  his  cjiintrymen  who  were  within  it.  This  order  gave  great  joy 
to  the  English  ;  and  don  Alphonso  Vietat,  who  was  admiral-in-chief, 
and  well  acquainted  with  these  dangerous  seas,  took  the  lead,  for  the 
rest  of  the  fleet  to  follow  him.  The  weather  was  now  delightful, 
and  the  sea  so  calm,  it  was  a  pleasure  to  be  on  it :  the  fleet  advanced 
with  an  easy  sail,  and  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  Brest  harbor,  where, 
waiting  for  the  tide  they  entered  it  in  safety.  The  clarions  and  trum- 
pets  sounded  sweetly  from  the  barges  and  the  castle.  Sir  John  de 
Malestroit  and  his  companions  were  seated  at  table  when  the  news 
was  brought  them  of  the  arrival  of  the  English  fleet:  they  instantly 
leaped  up  and  armed  themselves.  They  knew  that,  as  soon  as  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  had  landed,  they  should  have  an  engagement ;  for 
the  English  were  come  to  raise  the  blockade. 

They  were  not  long  in  making  themselves  ready,  and  amounted 
to  about  three  hundred  men-at-arms,  knights,  and  squires.  The 
English  were  rejoiced  at  finding  themselves  in  Brest  harbor,  and  that 
the  Bretons  were  still  guarding  their  blockhouse ;  for  they  were 
aware  an  engagement  must  ensue,  and  they  were  thirsty  for  battle. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  men  landed  as  near  as  possible  to 
the  cattle,  but  left  their  horses  and  stores  on  board  their  ships.  The 
ladi-v.  siowever,  went  on  shore  to  repose  themselves.  The  first  day 
they  made  no  attack,  only  marched  out  of  their  quarters,  when  some 
of  the  lords  fixed  their  tents  and  pavilions  on  the  harbor  side  and 
near  the  castle,  where  they  remained  that  day  and  the  following 
night.  On  the  morrow,  the  constable  and  marshal's  trumpets  sounded 
for  the  army  to  make  ready  for  an  assault.  When  all  were  armed, 
they  marched  in  good  array  toward  the  castle  and  blockhouse  which 
had  been  raised  in  front  of  it.  This  was  so  solidly  built,  it  would 
have  tasted  nine  or  ten  years  ;  for  it  was  surrounded  with  ditches, 
and  had  walls,  towers  and  gates  of  strong  timber. 

The  English  knights,  on  their  arrival,  began  to  skirmish  gallantly 
at  the  barriers  of  the  blockhouse,  and  attempted  to  win  them.  The 
knights  and  squires  within,  and  there  were  numbers  of  good  ones, 
vigorously  defended  themselves ;  and  in  order  to  gain  more  room, 
they  took  away  the  palisades,  which  was  foolish  enough,  but  they 
trusted  to  their  skill  and  valor.  Many  were  the  fine  deeds  of  arms 
and  much  pushing  with  lances,  and  those  fared  the  best  who  coula 
the  longest  hold  their  wind.  The  English,  being  so  numerous,  gave 
the  Bretons  full  employment,  and,  by  dint  of  courage,  won  the  bar- 
riers :  within  the  court  of  the  blockhouse  were  upward  of  one  hun- 
dred, so  that  the  Bretons  were  on  the  point  of  losing  everything. 
Sir  John  de  Malestroit  and  the  viscount  de  Cambor,  seeing  this, 
shouted  their  cry,  and  said,  "  How,  gentlemen,  shall  we  be  thus  over- 
come  ?  Advance,  advance,  and  push  with  vigor,  for  there  must  be 
no  sham-fighting  here  :  we  have  only  the  choice  of  death  or  victory." 
Upon  this  they  rallied,  and,  placing  the  ends  of  their  lances  in  the 
ground,  made  an  obstinate  resistance  to  those  who  had  driven  them 
within  the  barriers.  Hard  blows  were  given  on  each  side  ;  but  the 
English,  whether  they  would  or  not,  were  forced  to  retire,  and  were 
beaten  back  out  of  the  court,  so  that  during  the  day  they  could  not 
regain  it. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  blockhouse  was  a  stone  tower  situated  on 
a  rock,  which  the  Bretons  had  garrisoged.  A  severe  attack  was 
made  on  it  by  the  English  ;  for,  while  the  fight  was  going  on  at  the 
barriers,  they  had  crossed  a  narrow  ditch,  and,  with  pick-axes,  ad- 
vanced  up  to  the  walls,  where  they  had  began  to  work  and  force  out 
the  stones.  Those  within  defended  themselves  well  with  what  they 
could  lay  hands  on  ;  but  the  archers  shot  so  sharply  that  none  dared 
show  themselves  unless  strongly  shielded.  The  pick-axe  men  con- 
tinued their  work,  until  the  tower,  which  leaned  much  on  that  side 
(for  they  had  undermined  the  foundation)  opened  in  two  parts.  The 
garrison  saved  themselves  in  the  ruins  of  what  remained,  for  one-half 
fell  to  the  ground.  On  this,  the  English  set  up  a  grand  shouting; 
but,  it  being  now  late,  the  trumpets  sounded  the  retreat,  as  they  im- 
agined they  had  done  enough  for  one  day.  When  they  marched 
away,  they  said  to  the  Bretons,  "  Gentlemen,  keep  a  good  wa'tch  to 
night,  and  stay  where  you  are,  for  to-morrow  we  will  visit  you  again  : 
you  see  well  what  situation  you  are  in,  and  that  you  have  nothing  to 
ibclter  you  from  us." 


It  was  fully  the  intention  of  the  English  to  return  the  next  day  and 
conquer  the  blockhouse  with  its  garrison,  for  it  was  in  their  power; 
and  in  this  idea  they  passed  the  night  comfortably,  as  they  had  where, 
withal  so  to  do.  There  is  an  old  saying,  that  "  John  is  as  wise  as 
his  mas-ter,"  which  I  repeat,  because,  if  the  English  are  subtle  in  war, 
the  Bretons  match  them ;  for  they  were  equally  clear-sighted  as  to 
what  was  to  their  advantage,  and  what  not.  They  saw,  if  they 
wished  to  avoid  death  or  captivity,  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost  in 
packing  up  their  baggage  and  leavi/ig  the  blockhouse.  They  in- 
stantly made  themselves  ready,  anc.  mounting  their  horses,  rode 
toward  Hennebon,  which  was  four  leagues  distant.  They  acted 
wisely  ;  for  they  were  not  afraid  of  a  pursuit,  as  the  English  had  not 
disembarked  any  of  their  horses. 

Sir  John  de  Malestroit  and  his  companions  arrived  safely  in  Hen 
nebon,  the  gates  of  which  they  found  open,  without  any  suspicion  of 
the  English  being  so  near.  On  the  morrow,  the  trumpets  sounded 
for  a  renewal  of  the  attack,  and  they  were  anxious  to  make  up  for 
their  forced  retreat  of  the  preceding  day ;  but  the  news  was  brought 
that  the  Bretons  had  evacuated  the  blockhouse.  The  English  re- 
pented sorely  not  having  laid  an  ambush,  to  have  prevented  the  loss 
of  their  prey.  The  lords  sent  varl6ts  to  destroy  the  blockhouse,  and 
set  it  on  fire.  Thus  was  the  siege  of  Brest  raised  by  the  duke  of 
Lancaster.  The  duke,  sir  John  Holland,  and  some  of  the  other 
knights,  went  to  the  castle  of  Brest,  carrying  the  ladies  with  them, 
where  they  had  refreshments,  and  then  returned  to  their  quarters. 
On  the  morrow,  being  the  third  day,  they  had  their  vessels  watered ; 
and  on  the  ensuing  day  they  embarked  and  continued  their  voyage. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

the  duke  of  LANCASTER  ARRIVES  AT  CORUNA  IN  GALICIA.  THE  FRENCH, 
IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  SPAIN,  ENTER  THE  CASTLE  TO  OPPOSE  HIM.  THEY 
SHORTLY  AFTER  DEFEAT  A  PARTY  OF  HIS  FOKAGERS. 

Before  the  duke  sailed  from  Brest,  he  held  a  council  to  determine 
whether  they  should  steer  for  Lisbon,  Oporto,  or  Coruiia.  To  this 
council  the  Portuguese  admiral  and  his  captains  were  called,  and  it 
lasted  some  time.  Don  Alphonso  Vietat  said,  that  he  had  been  or. 
dered  to  England  for  their  service  by  the  king  of  Portugal,  by  whom 
they  would  be  made  heartily  welcome,  should  they  land  in  his  coun- 
try ;  for  he  was  expecting  them,  and  would  be  much  gratified  by  their 
coming.  Upon  this,  they  determined  to  make  for  Opo/to,  which  is 
but  thirty  leagues  from  Lisbon  ;  but  they  altered  their  mind,  saying 
it  would  be  more  honorable  to  land  on  the  enemy's  coast,  and  that 
by  so  doing  they  sljpuld  the  more  alarm  them.  They  then  steered 
for  Coruiia,  and,  having  a  favorable  wind,  were  not  more  than  five 
days  sailing  thither  from  Brest :  they  cast  anchor  in  the  road,  to  wait 
for  the  tide,  as  it  was  too  low  water  when  they  arrived  to  approach 
near  the  shore. 

I  will  now  speak  of  the  French  knights,  sir  Barrels  des  Barres,  sir 
John  de  Chatelmorant,  the  brothers  de  Braquemont,  and  the  rest, 
who  had  been  sent  out  on  a  pilgrimage  to  St.  Jago  de  Compostella. 
After  they  had  made  their  offerings  and  prayers  to  the  shrine  of  St 
James,  and  were  sitting  at  their  inn,  news  was  brought  by  those  who 
were  guarding  the  coasts,  that  the  English  fleet  was  in  sight,  and 
showed  a  disposition  to  land  at  Coruiia.  Before  their  baggage  was 
unloaded,  or  the  saddles  had  been  taken  from  their  horses,  they 
mounted  again,  saying,  they  must  hasten  back  to  Coruna,  to  defend 
the  port ;  for,  should  the  English  unfortunately  gain  the  castle  and 
town,  they  would  be  masters  of  the  whole  country.  Some  of  the 
knights  borrowed  horses  at  St.  Jago,  and  made  such  dispatch  as  to 
arrive  at  Coruiia  that  night,  though  it  was  fourteen  country  leagues 
distant,  and  a  difficult  road  to  find.  They  got  there  very  opportunely, 
just  as  the  English  fleet  was  entering  the  harbor.  The  garrisons  in 
town  and  castle  were  well  pleased  at  the  coming  of  the  French 
knights,  whose  baggage  and  armor  followed  in  the  course  of  the 
night.  It  was  a  fine  sight,  on  the  morrow,  to  view  all  the  ships  and 
galleys  enter  the  port  laden  with  men-at-arms  and  purveyances,  with 
trumpets  and  clarions  sounding  ;  and  those  signals  were  answered,  by 
way  of  defiance,  by  the  trumpets  and  clarions  of  the  castle.  The 
English  from  this  knew  there  were  good  garrisons  in  both  town  and 
castle,  and  that  the  French  had  possession  of  the  castle. 

The  lords  and  their  men  landed  on  the  shore,  but  did  not  approach 
the  town,  as  it  was  too  well  fortified,  and  seemed  filled  with  men-at- 
arms.  They,  however,  took  up  their  lodgings  in  some  huts  of  fisher, 
men  and  seafaring  men  on  the  outside  of  the  walls.  They  were 
forced  to  build  other  huts,  as  they  were  so  numerous ;  and  the  four 
first  days  after  their  landing  they  were  thus  employed,  as  well  as  in 
clearing  tlgi  vessels  of  their  stores  and  purveyances,  which  were  in 
great  quan.ities,  and  in  disembarking  their  horses.  They  had  been 
fifteen  days  on  board  ;  and  though  they  were  plentifully  supplied  with 
hay,  oats,  and  fresh  water,  yet  the  rolling  of  the  sea  had  as  much 
affected  them  as  it  had  done  their  masters,  which  made  it  needful  to 
walk  them  about  and  take  every  care  of  them.  When  the  ships  had 
been  entirely  cleared,  the  duke  was  asked  his  pleasure  concerning 
them.  He  replied,  "  Let  all  the  sailors  be  well  paid,  and  take  the 
ships  for  their  pains :  I  shall  dismiss  them,  for  I  wish  all  the  world 
i  to  know  that  I  shall  never  recross  the  sea  to  England  until  I  be  mas  < 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


401 


ter  of  Castille  or  die  in  the  attempt."  These  orders  were  obeyed  ; 
and  the  sailors  being  paid  to  their  satisfaction,  made  sail,  some  to 
Portugal,  Lisbon,  Bayonne,  Brittany,  or  England,  as  they  pleased,  but 
none  remained  behind.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army  were 
lodged  in  huts  covered  with  leaves,  or  in  such  houses  as  they  met 
with,  and  remained  before  Coruna  upward  of  a  month  amusing  them- 
selves  ;  for  the  chief  lords  had  brought  hounds  for  their  pastime,  and 
hawks  for  the  ladies.  They  had  also  mills  to  grind  their  corn,  and 
ovens  to  bake;  for  they  never  willingly  go  to  war  in  foreign  coun- 
tries  without  carrying  things  of  that  description  with  them. 

The  foragers  went  daily  in  search  of  what  forage  they  could  find  ; 
for,  as  they  were  in  a  poor  deserted  country,  it  was  not  very  plenti- 
ful, which  forced  them  to  seek  it  at  a  distance.  The  French  knights 
at  Coruila  were  eager  to  meet  their  enemies  ;  and  having  learnt  how 
foolishly  unguarded  the  foragers  were,  said,  they  would  some  day  or 
other  catch  them,  and  make  them  pay,  once  for  all,  for  what  they 
had  pilluged.  They  armed  themselves,  to  the  number  of  about  two 
hundred,  and,  mounting  their  horses,  were  conducted  by  guides,  at 
night.fall,  through  woods,  and  over  mountains,  until  they  came  to  a 
mountain,  called  in  that  country  Espinete,  by  break  of  day,  where 
they  halted  ;  for  they  had  learnt  that  the  English  foragers  were  out 
in  that  part.  The  foragers  had  been  absent  from  their  army  two 
days,  collecting  as  much  as  they  could  carry,  and  were  on  their  re- 
turn  to  Coruna :  but  their  only  road  lay  over  this  mountain  of  Es. 
pinete.  The  instant  they  came  there,  the  French  knights  rushed 
upon  them,  shouting  out,  "  Les  Barres  for  the  Barrois!"  The  fora- 
gers  were  thunderstruck ;  for  the  greater  part  were  unarmed  :  there 
might  be  six  score  archers,  who  gallantly  drew  themselves  up  m  ar- 
ray, and  wounded,  with  their  arrows,  both  horses  and  riders.  When 
they  had  expended  their  arrows,  they  flung  down  their  bows,  and  de- 
fended themselves  as  well  as  they  could  with  the  other  arms  they 
had  :  some  fled  and  hid  themselves,  in  hopes  of  escaping.  Why 
should  I  make  a  long  story?  Of  the  three  hundred  foragers,  full  two 
hundred  were  slain  ;  the  rest  saved  themselves!,  as  well  as  they  could, 
among  bushes  and  racks,  where  no  horse  could  venture.  The  runa 
ways  fled  to  Coruna  and  related  their  misfortune,  and  how  sir  Bar 
rois  des  Barres  and  his  company  had  discomfited  them. 

The  army  was  much  surprised  at  this  ;  and  sir  Thomas  Moreaux, 
the  marshal,  had  five  hundred,  or  more,  instantly  armed  and  mounted, 
when,  taking  the  pennon  of  St.  George,  he  galloped  off*  with  them 
toward  the  mountain  of  Espinete,  to  meet  the  French.  When  there 
arrived,  he  only  perceived  the  slaughtered  foragers ;  for  the  French 
had  returned  by  the  road  they  had  come  ;  but  had  they  not  had  good 
guides,  they  would  never  have  found  it  through  the  inclosures.  The 
English,  on  their  return,  when  within  half  a  league  of  their  army, 
saw  the  French  reenter  the  castle  of  Coruna,  which  vexed  thenj 
much:  but  help  it  they  could  not.  The  army  blamed  the  marslial 
for  having  suffered  the  foragers  to  go  without  an  escort  of  men-at- 
arms,  when  the  enemy  was  so  near,  and  in  such  numbers.  The 
constable  and  duke  of  Lancaster  were  so  sharp  with  him,  he  was 
quite  ashamed  :  he  said,  that  they  had  been  caught,  to  be  sure,  this 
once,  though  they  had  foraged  ten  times  before  without  any  inter- 
ruption. "  Sir  Thomas,"  said  the  duke, "  be  more  cautious  in  future ; 
for  such  things  may  fall  out  in  one  day  or  hour  as  way  not  happen 
again  in  a  century." 


CHAPTER  XXXir. 

THE  DUKE  Of  LANCASTER,  AFTER  REMAINING  SEFORE  CORUNA  UPWARD 
OF  A  MONTH,  MARCHES  HIS  ARMY  TO  SAINT  JAGG,  WHICH  SURRENDERS 
ON  CAPITULATI-ON. 

When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  remained  before  Coruna  upv^ard 
of  a  month,  as  I  have  before  said,  and  when  his  men  and  horses  were 
quite  recovered,  he  was  advised  to  march  toward  St.  .Tago,  where 
there  was  a  richer  and  more  open  country  for  his  cavalry.    The  army 
dislodged  from  before  Coruna,  and  marched  in  three  battalions.  The 
marshal  led  the  van,  of  three  hundred  lances  and  six  hundred  archers; 
then  marched  the  duke  with  four  hundred  spears,  accompanied  by 
all  the  ladies.    The  rear  was  composed  of  four  hundred  lances  and 
seven  hundred  archers,  accompanied  by  the  constable  sir  John  Hol- 
land.   They  marched  very  slowly,  and  were  three  days  in  going 
from  Coruna  to  St.  Jago.    You  must  know,  that  the  province  of 
Galicia  was  much  alarmed  at  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster; 
for  they  remembered  his  power  well.    When  the  marshal  and  the 
van  came  before  the  town  of  Sr.  Jago  de  Compostella,  where  the 
body  of  St.  James  reposes,  and  which  many  make  such  long  journeys 
to  visit,  he  found  the  gates  shut,  as  might  have  been  supposed.  There 
was  no  other  garrison  but  its  inhabitants  ;  for  the  French  knights  re- 
fused taking  upon  them  the  defence  of  it,  to  the  last  extremity,  as  it 
was  not  strong  enough  to  withstand  the  force  under  the  duke  of 
Lancaster.    The  marshal  sent  forward  a  herald,  to  hear  what  the 
townsmen  would  say.    The  herald  found  at  the  barriers  the  captain 
of  the  guard,  called  don  Alphonso  Sene,  and  said  to  him,  "  A  few 
paces  hence  is  the  marshal  of  my  lord  of  Lancaster's  army,  who 
would  wish  to  speak  with  you.'*    "  I  am  very  agreeable  to  it ;  let 
him  advance,  and  I  will  parley  with  him."    The  herald  returned  to 
the  marshal  with  this  answer. 
The  marshal  left  his  army,  with  only  twenty  lances,  and  rode  to 


the  barriers,  where  he  found  the  captain  and  some  ol  the  towiu-men 
waiting.  The  marshal  dismounted,  with  twelve  others,  among  w  honi 
were  the  lord  Basset  and  sir  Wi  liam  Farringdon,  and  addreseed  him 
as  follows:  "Captain,  and  you  men  of  St.  Jago,  the  duke,  and 
duchess  of  Lancaster  your  queen,  (she  being  the  eldest  daughter  of 
Don  Pedro,  your  late  king,)  send  me  to  know  how  you  mean  to  act: 
to  open  your  gates  and  receive  them  as  your  legal  sovereigns,  as  good 
subjects  ought  to  do  ;  or  force  me  to  assault  your  wall?,  and  take 
your  town  by  storm.  But  know,  that  if  you  suffer  the  p  ace  to  be 
stormed,  all  within  shall  be  put  to  the  sword,  that  others  may  tjko 
warning."  The  captain  replied  ;  "  We  wish  to  follow  the  dictates 
of  reason,  and  acquit  ourselves  loyally  toward  those  to  whoHi  we  owo 
obedience.  We  know  well  that  the  duchess  of  Lancaster  is  daughter 
to  don  Pedro  of  Castille  ;  and  if  that  king  bed  reigned  peaceably  in 
Castille,  she  was  heiress  to  his  crown  ;  but  thiiigs  are  altered ;  for 
the  whole  kingdom  turned  to  the  obedience  of  his  brother,  king 
Henry,  by  the  success  of  the  batde  of  Monteil :  we  all  swore  fidelity 
to  him  ;  and  he  was  acknowledged  king  as  long  as  he  lived  :  efter 
his  decease  we  all  swore  obedience  to  don  John,  his  son,  who  reigns 
at  this  moment.  Tell  us  how  those  of  Corufia  acted  ;  for  it  is  im. 
possible  but  that,  during  the  month  you  lay  before  that  place,  some 
negotiations  and  treaties  were  concluded."  Sir  Thomas  Moreaux 
answered  ;  "  You  speak  truly :  we  have  had  indeed  negotiations 
with  those  of  Corufia,  otherwise  we  should  not  have  marched  hither, 
though  that  town  is  double  the  strength  of  yours.  I  will  tell  you 
what  they  have  done  :  they  have  entered  into  a  composition  with  us, 
by  declaring  they  will  act  in  the  same  manner  as  you  do  ;  but,  if  you 
force  us  to  the  assault,  they  will  not  follow  that  example.  If  Galicia 
surrender  to  my  lord  duke  and  his  lady,  they  will  surrender  also ;  for 
which  they  have  given  us  such  pledges  as  are  satisfactory." 

"  Well,"  replied  the  captain,  "  we  will  agree  to  this :  there  are 
many  large  towns  and  cities  in  the  realm :  ride  on,  therefore,  and 
leave  us  in  peace  ;  for  we  will  act  as  they  shall,  and  give  you  good 
security  for  our  performing  it."  "  Oh,  this  will  never  do,"  said  the 
marshal:  "such  a  treaty  will  by  no  means  please  the  duke  and 
duchess ;  for  they  are  resolved  to  reside  in  this  town,  and  keep  their 
state  as  monarchs  should  in  their  own  kingdoms.  Answer  me 
briefly  what  you  mean  to  do :  surrender,  or  have  yourselves  and 
town  destroyed  ?"  "  My  lord,"  said  the  captain,  "  allow  us  a  little 
time  to  consult  together,  and  you  shall  be  speedily  answered."  "  I 
conseri,"  said  the  marshal.  The  captain  then  withdrew  into  the 
town,  and  assembled  the  inhabitants  at  the  usual  place  where  public 
meetings  were  held,  and  related  to  them  the  conversation  that  had 
passed  between  him  and  the  marshal.  I  believe  the  townsmen  at 
last  consented  to  receive  the  duke  and  duchess  as  their  monarchs, 
and  to  entertain  them  as  such  in  their  town  as  long  as  they  might 
please  to  reside  there,  if  don  John,  king  of  Castille,  did  not,  with  his 
power,  attack  them.  But  if  it  should  happen  that  after  they  had 
made  St.  Jago  their  residence  for  a  year,  or  a  longer  time,  according 
to  their  pleasure,  and  should  depart  from  the  country,  for  England, 
Bordeaux  or  Bayonne,  or  wherever  else  they  may  prefer,  the  duke 
must  engage  to  leave  behind  a  sufficient  force  of  men-at-arms  to  de- 
fend them  against  their  enemies,  otherwise  they  would  surrender  the 
town  to  don  John  of  Castille,  and  hold  themselves  acquitted  of  alle. 
giance  to  the  duke.  Sir  Thomas  Moreaux  cheerfully  accepted  these 
terms,  and  told  them  they  had  well  spoken,  and  to  the  purpose,  and 
that  the  duke  and  duchess  wished  for  nothing  better.  The  marshal 
returned  to  his  division,  and  to  the  duke  and  duchess,  who  were 
waiting  for  him  on  the  plain  ;  to  whom  he  related  all  that  had  paseed, 
and  the  treaty  he  had  concluded,  to  which  they  assented,  saying  it 
was  well  done. 

The  army  was  advancing  gayly  in  battle  array  toward  the  town  of 
St.  Jago  :  when  about  two  French  leagues  from  the  place,  they  were 
met  by  a  long  procession  of  the  clergy,  bearing  relics,  crosses  and 
streamers,  and  crowds  of  men,  women  and  children,  and  the  principal 
inhabitants,  carrying  the  keys  of  the  town,  which  they  presented  on 
their  knees,  with  much  seeming  good-will,  to  the  duke  and  duchess 
(but  whether  it  was  feigned  or  not,  I  cannot  say,)  and  acknowledged 
them  for  their  king  and  queen.  Thus  they  entered  the  town  of  St. 
Jago,  and  rode  directly  to  the  church  of  St.  James,  where  the  duke, 
duchess,  their  children  and  attendants,  kneeling,  offered  up  their 
prayers  to  the  holy  body  of  St.  James,  and  made  rich  gifta  at  the 
altar.  It  was  told  me  that  the  duke,  duchess,  and  the  ladies, 
Constance  and  Philippa,  were  lodged  in  the  Abbey,  and  there  held 
their  court.  Sir  John  Holland  and  sir  Thomas  Moreaux,  wit  i  ii.cir 
ladies,  were  lodged  in  the  town :  the  other  barons  and  knighi?  as 
they  could,  and  the  men-at-arms  on  the  plains  round  the  town.  Those 
who  could  not  find  houses,  built  themselves  huts  covered  with  boughs, 
of  which  there  were  plenty  in  the  country,  and  made  thcnuelvcs 
comfortable  with  what  they  could  get.  Meat  and  strong  wines  were 
in  abundance ;  of  which  the  archers  drank  so  much  that  they  were 
for  the  greater  part  of  their  time  in  bed  drunk ;  and  very  often,  by 
drinking  too  much  new  wine,  they  had  fevers,  and  in  the  morning 
such  headaches  as  to  prevent  them  from  doing  anything  the  remain, 
der  of  the  day ;  for  it  was  now  the  vintage. 


402 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS  LEAVE  CORUNA  AND  JOtN  THE  KINO  OF  CASTXLLE. 
THEY  ACqriRE  MUCH  WHALTH  BY  PLUNDERING  THE  COUNTRY,  IN  OR- 
DER TO  FRUSTRATE  THE  ENGLISH. 

Sm  John  de  Chatelmorant,  le  Barrois  des  Barres,  and  the  other 
French  knights  who  had  guarded  Coruna,  hearing  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  had  been  peaceably  received  in  St.  Jago,  held  a  council 
on  what  they  should  do,  saying,  "  It  does  not  signify  for  us  to  re. 
main  here  any  longer,  since  we  shall  meet  with  no  fortunate  adven- 
tures  :  let  us  march  to  Burgos,  where  the  king  is,  and  learn  from 
him  what  his  intentions  are  :  perhaps  he  may  be  going  to  meet  the 
English  ;  for,  if  he  allow  them  quietly  to  establish  themselves,  by 
degrees  they  will  be  lords  of  Castille.    It  will  be  more  for  our  honor 
to  go  to  him  than  to  stay  here."    They  accordingly  made  prepara- 
tions, and  leaving  the  castle,  procured  guides  to  conduct  them  to 
Burgos ;  otherwise  they  would  probably  have  fallen  in  with  their 
enemies.    They  rode  through  Biscay,  and  skirted  Galicia  to  Leon, 
where  the  king  and  queen  at  that  time  resided.    When  these  knights 
waited  on  the  king,  he  received  them  very  kindly,  and  inquired  from 
them  the  news,  although  he  knew  enough.    They  told  him  of  their 
opportune  arrival  at  Coruila,  as  the  English  fleet  was  entering  the 
harbor,  wherein  they  found  seven  galleys  and  ships  of  Biscay,  laden 
with  wine,  of  which  the  English  took  advantage ;  for  the  merchants 
were  soon  eased  of  the  whole.    "  It  is  thus  in  war,"  replied  the 
king  :  "  they  were  unwise,  when  they  heard  the  English  fleet  were 
at  sea,  not  to  run  somewhere  else  for  safety."    "  In  God's  name, 
sir,"  returned  the  knights,  "  they  had  come  thither  for  security  :  they 
said,  their  cargoes  of  wine  were  for  Flanders,  and  having  heard  from 
the  sailors  of  Saint  Andero  that  the  English  were  in  the  Bay  of  Bis. 
cny,  and  that  the  king  of  Portugal  had  sent  them  large  ships  and  gal. 
leys,  it  was  natural  to  conclude  they  would  have  steered  for  Portu. 
gal ;  but  they  did  the  contrary,  as  it  appears,  and  landing  at  Coruna, 
have  entered  Galicia."    Upon  this  the  king  said,  "  Now,  you  knights 
from  France,  who  are  so  well  acquainted  with  arms,  and  know  more 
about  warlike  matters  than  my  subjects,  from  being  so  long  trained 
to  them,  what  are  your  opinions  of  the  English  ?  how  do  you  think 
they  will  act  this  season  ?"    "  By  my  faith,"  said  some,  (for  all 
gave  their  opinions)  "we  can  but  ill  judge  what  they  will  do,  for  the 
English  are  very  reserved  ;  and  we  can  only  guess  how  t^ey  will 
act,  or  whither  they  will  march.    We  must  suppose  that  the  Jake  of 
Lancaster  will  remain  all  the  ensuing  winter  in  St.  Jago,  and  his 
army  thereabouts  ;  whence  he  will  overrun  Galicia,  conquer  some 
email  forts,  and  lay  in  stores  of  provision,  until  the  return  of  summer, 
when  treaties  will  be  formed  between  him  and  the  king  of  Portugal, 
for  them  to  act  in  concert.    Perhaps  a  family-alliance  may  i;ike 
place ;  for  you  will  observe  that  the  duke  has  brought  with  him  his 
daughters,  those  that  are  married  as  well  as  the  others  :  now,  as  there 
are  two  unmarried,  we  imagine  the  king  of  Pctugal,  your  adversary, 
will  have  one  of  them."    '*  What  would  you  advise  me  to  do  ?"  said 
the  king.    "  We  will  tell  you  sire,"  replied  the  knights  ;  "  order  all 
your  strongest  castles  on  the  borders  of  Galicia  to  be  well  guarded, 
and  destroy  the  smaller  ones.    We  learn  that  it  is  the  custom  jf  this 
country  to  fortify  churches  and  tov/ers,  whereto  the  inhabitants  of 
the  flat  countries  carry  their  wealth  and  stock.    This  will  turn  out 
to  their  destruction  and  the  confusion  of  your  kingdom  ;  for  when 
the  English  take  the  field,  these  churches  and  towers  will  prove  no 
obstacle  to  them  :  on  the  contrary,  they  will  be  recruited  from  the 
victual  they  will  there  find,  and  continue  the  war  with  more  vigor, 
and  conquer  the  remainder.    We  therefore  advise  you  to  destroy  all 
such  like  forts,  while  you  have  time  so  to  do,  and  to  give  up  all,  that 
is  not  secured  in  large  and  strong  towns,  by  Michaelmas,  or  at  the 
latest  by  Andrew's  day,  to  your  men-at-arms  ;  for  it  is  better  they 
should  have  the  advantage  and  profit  than  your  enemy.    We  advise 
you,  in  particular,  to  send  some  well-informed  embassadors  to  the 
king  of  France,  and  to  hi'^  uncles  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  that  they 
may  be  made  acquainted  with  the  real  state  of  your  country,  and 
that  by  the  return  of  summer,  or  sooner  if  the  season  permit  us  to 
take  the  field,  you  may  wage  such  a  war  as  was  never  before  made 
in  Castille.    Write  pressing  letters  to  the  king  and  his  uncles,  that 
they  may  assist  you  in  this  necessity  with  such  numbers  of  men-at- 
arms  that  you  may  resist  your  enemies  and  preserve  your  kingdom. 
There  is  a  strong  connection  between  you  and  the  king  of  France, 
which  was  first  made  by  your  predecessor  and  father ;  and  you  may 
be  assured,  that  in  your  distress  neither  the  king  nor  realm  of  France, 
which  can  do  no  more  than  England  and  Portugal  united,  will  desert 
you.    Believe  us,  that  as  soon  as  the  king  and  his  council  shall  learn 
your  situation,  they  will  take  such  steps  as  will  prevent  you  from 
receiving  any  loss  in  this  war ;  for  know,  that  those  French  knights 
and  squires,  who  are  desirous  of  glory,  will,  at  the  slightest  word, 
hasten  hither  to  seek  it;  for  at  this  moment  they  know  not  where  to 
employ  their  arms.    We  mention  this,  because  there  is  now  a  peace 
between  theFieach  and  the  Flemings,  and  a  truce  with  the  English 
and  Fr-nch  on  the  other  side  the  Loire  until  St.  John  the  Baptist's 
day  ensuing.    You  will  therefore  see  men-at-arms,  knights  and 
squires,  fly  hither  from  France,  as  well  to  advance  their  own  honor 
as  to  see  this  country  and  meet  the  English.    But,  sire,  we  particu- 
iaily  recommend  the  destruction  of  these  small  forts,  if  you  wish  to 
prewrvti  your  country." 


The  king  replied,  "  You  have  advised  me  loyally,  and  I  shall  in. 
stantiy  follow  your  counsel,  and  order,  without  further  consultation, 
all  such  forts  to  be  demolished  as  are  not  tenable,  g>nd  make  you  a 
present  of  whatever  may  be  found  in  them."  The  knights  said,  he 
had  well  spoken,  that  they  would  attend  to  that  business,  and  assist 
him  in  defending  and  preserving  his  realm.  This  gift  of  the  king  of 
Castille  to  the  knights  from  France  and  those  about  his  person,  was 
worth  to  them  two  hundred  thousand  francs,  especially  to  those  first- 
comers,  who  had  thrown  themselves  into  Coruna  when  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  had  arrived,  and  pursued  his  march  to  Sr.  Jago. 

All  the  small  forts,  churches,  and  towers,  which  had  been  embat. 
tied  in  Castille,  were  abandoned  and  destroyed,  and  the  poor  pea. 
sants  disappointed  in  their  expectations  of  having  therein  deposited 
their  wealth  and  stock  in  safety  ;  for  the  knights  and  squires  went 
thither  with  their  men,  and  seized  on  all  the  wines,  corn,  and  cattle, 
and  drove  them  to  their  quarters  ;  but  the  gold  and  silver  which 
they  found,  and  the  sums  they  made  the  peasants  pay  for  their  ran- 
soms,  or  to  have  their  stock  back  again,  went  into  their  own  purseo, 
unknown  to  any  one  but  themselves.  Some  of  the  poorer  squires, 
more  bold  and  cunning  than  the  rest  (for  there  are  always  some  of 
that  sort,)  who  had  left  their  homes  miserably  mounted  or  on  foot, 
were  so  adive  that  they  had  now  fine  coursers  and  genets  for  plea- 
sure, with  five  or  six  silver  girdles,  and  purses  with  a  thousand  or 
two  of  francs  in  them.  Thus  did  these  companions,  who  first  en- 
tered Castille,  make  fortunes  which  the  flat  countries  paid  ;  for  every 
place  was  rifled  and  devoured  even  by  their  own  countrymen,  who 
would  not  that  their  enemies  should  be  any  gainers  by  their  inva. 
sion.  When  it  was  told  in  France  how  poor  knights  and  squires 
were  enriching  themselves  in  Castille,  where  they  spared  neither  the 
lands  of  friends  nor  those  of  their  foes,  their  companions  were  more 
eager  than  ever  to  leave  France,  in  the  hopes  of  being  sharera  with 
them. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

GREAT  PREPARATIONS  ARE  MADE  THROUGHOUT  FRANCE  FOR  THE  INVASION 
OF  ENGLAND.     THE  DEATH  OF  FRANCIS  ATREMEN. 

The  king  of  France,  his  uncles,  and  council,  had  been  well  in. 
formed  of  the  intended  expedition  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  before 
he  had  sailed  from  England  (for  fame  spreads  all  things  abroad,) 
and  that  it  was  meant  against  Castille.  It  was  for  this  reason  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  had  concluded  so  easily  a  peace  with  the  Flemings, 
and  in  order  that  the  king  of  Castille  might  have  assistance  ;  for  the 
king  of  France  was  bound  to  aid  him,  as  he  had  always  succored 
France,  when  called  upon,  with  men  and  ships.  Add  to  this  the 
great  desire  the  young  king  of  France  had  ever  shown  to  invade 
tLngland  with  a  powerful  army  and  navy.  In  this  he  was  joined 
by  til  the  chivalry  of  the  realm,  but  especially  by  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, the  constable  of  France,  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  although  he 
had  married  king  Richard's  sister,  as  well  as  by  the  lord  de  Courcy. 

These  lords  said,  "  Why  should  not  we,  for  once,  make  a  visit  to 
England  i<)  see  the  country  and  its  inhabitants,  and  learn  the  way 
thither,  as  t>>e  English  have  done  in  France  ?  This  year,  therefore, 
1386,  we  will  go  thither,  as  well  to  break  up  the  expedition  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  and  force  him  to  return  home,  as  to  give  alarm 
to  die  English,  and  see  how  they  will  behave."  Greater  tiPiaments 
were  made  in  Fran<;e  than  had  hitherto  been  done.  Iiea\der  taxes 
were  imposed  on  ail  the  towns  and  country  than  for  one  hundred 
years,  and  such  sums  Vad  never  been  raised,  nor  were  ever  greater 
preparations  made  by  se\  and  land.  The  whole  summer,  until  Sep. 
tember,  was  employed  in  grinding  flour,  and  making  biscuit  in  Ar. 
ras,  Bethune,  Lille,  Douay,  Amiens,  St,  Omer,  and  in  all  the  towns 
near  to  Sluys;  for  it  was  th\j  plan  of  the  king  to  embark  at  Sluys, 
sail  for  England,  and  destroy  the  whole  country.  Many  of  the  rich 
men  of  France  were  forced  to  pay  a  third  or  fourth  of  their  property, 
in  order  to  build  vessels  of  a  &ufiicient  size  ;  and  the  poorer  sort 
were  taxed  as  much  as  they  were  worth,  to  pay  the  men-at-anns. 
There  was  not  a  vessel  of  any  size  from  the  port  of  Seville  to  Prus. 
sia,  that  the  French  could  lay  their  hands  on,  but  was  seized,  by  fair 
or  foul  means,  for  the  king  of  France.  Provisions  arrived  from  all 
quarters.  Very  great  quantities  of  wine,  salted  meats,  oats,  trusses 
of  hay,  onions,  verjuice,  biscuit,  flour,  butter,  the  yolks  of  eggs  in 
powder,  and  rammed  in  barrels,  and  every  other  necessary,  were 
sent  from  Flanders ;  so  that,  in  future  times,  those  who  have  not 
been  eye-witnesses  will  never  believe  the  accounts. 

Lords  and  knights,  at  great  distances,  were  written  to,  to  request 
they  would  accompany  the  king  of  France  in  this  expedition  ;  even 
as  far  as  Germany,  Savoy,  and  the  lands  of  the  count  d'Armagnac. 
The  earl  of  Savoy  was  retained  with  five  hundred  lances;  as  were 
also  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne ;  and,  be. 
cause  these  lords  were  so  distant,  they  sent  before  them  vast  provision 
of  stores  :  and  it  was  wonderful  to  see  the  quantity  of  costly  articles 
that  came  to  Flanders,  by  land  and  sea,  through  Damme,  Bruges  and 
Sluys. 

When  St.  John's  day  was  come,  all  the  great  vessels  in  Holland, 
Zealand,  Middleburgh,  Dordrecht,  Schoenhoven,  Leyden,  the  Brille, 
and  other  places  near  the  sea,  were  sought  for,  tj  carry  this  army 
from  Sluys ;  but  the  Hollanders  and  the  rest  said,  that  if  they  wanted 
their  veisels  or  their  services,  they  must  pay  them  down  the  suof 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCS,    SPAIN,    &.  c. 


agreed  on,  otherwise  they  would  not  stir.  They  were  wise  in  so 
doing  ;  for  they  were  instantly  paid,  before  they  would  leave  their 
houses  or  harbors.  Never,  since  God  created  the  world,  were  there 
seen  such  numbers  of  large  ships  as  filled  tiie  harbors  of  Sluys  and 
Blanckenburgh  :  for,  when  they  were  counted,  in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember, this  same  year,  they  wero  twelve  hundred  and  eighty-seven 
ships.  Their  masts,  on  coming  from  sea,  appeared  like  a  thick 
forest. 

The  constable's  ship  was  building  at  Treguier,  in  Brittany ;  and 
the  constable  had  there  constructed  a  town  of  frame-vvork,  of  large 
timber,  which  was  to  be  put  together,  on  their  landing  in  England, 
for  the  lords  to  retreat  to  as  a  pUfceof  safety,  and  to  be  lodged  therein, 
to  prevent  any  danger  that  might  arise  from  nightly  attacks.  This 
town  was  so  constructed,  that,  when  they  dislodged,  it  could  be  taken 
to  pieces,  roofs  and  all ;  and  many  carpenters  and  other  workmen, 
who  had  been  employed  on  it,  were  engaged,  at  very  high  wages,  to 
attend  the  properly  taking  it  to  pieces  and  erecting  it  again.  I  never 
heard  the  name  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  nor  had  he  laid  up  in  Flan- 
ders  stores  of  any  kind,  nor  of  the  duke  of  Touraine,  the  king's 
youngest  brother,  nor  of  the  count  de  B'ois,  as  among  the  number  of 
those  who  were  to  accompany  the  king  on  this  occasion.  But  all 
could  not  go  :  it  was  necessary  some  should  remain  behind  in  France, 
to  guard  the  realm. 

Whoever  had  been  at  Damme,  Bruges  or  Sluys,  at  this  lime,  and 
had  seen  how  busily  all  were  employed  in  loading  the  vessels  with 
hay  in  trusses,  garlic,  onions,  biscuit  in  sacks,  pease,  beans,  cheese, 
bowls,  barley,  oats,  rye,  wheat,  wax-candles,  housings,  shoes,  boots, 
helmets,  spurs,  knives,  hatchets,  wedges,  pick-axes,  hooks,  wooden 
pegs,  boxes  filled  with  ointments,  tow,  bandages,  coverlids  for  sleep, 
ing  on,  horseshoe  nails,  bottles  of  verjuice  and  vinegar,  iron,  stone- 
ware, pewter  and  wooden  pots  and  dishes,  candlesticks,  basins, 
vases,  fat  pigs,  hasters,  kitchen  furniture,  utensils  for  the  buttery,  and 
for  the  other  offices,  and  every  article  necessary  for  man  or  beast, 
would  have  been  struck  with  astonishment.  The  eagerness  and 
pleasure  were  so  great  in  the  beholding  it,  that,  had  any  one  had  a 
fever  or  a  toothache,  he  would  have  got  rid  of  them  by  running  from 
one  place  to  another.  The  conversations  which  were  overheard  be- 
tween the  French  showed  they  considered  England  would  be  ruined 
and  destroyed  beyond  resource,  the  men  put  to  death,  and  the  wo. 
men  and  children  carried  in  slavery  to  France. 

The  king  of  England  and  his  council  were  duly  informed  of  these 
grand  preparations  ;  and  it  was  confidently  affirmed  and  believed 
that  the  French  would  not  fail  to  invade  the  country,  as  they  had 
sworn  they  would  do  so.  It  is  not  strange  that  such  formidable  pre- 
parations should  require  the  utmost  attention,  nor  would  it  be  matter 
of  mucii  surprise  if  the  English  were  at  first  much  alarmed  ;  for, 
immense  as  these  armaments  were,  they  were  greatly  magnified  ; 
and  it  was  not  certain  whether  they  were  meant  to  invade  England 
or  attack  Calais  by  sea  and  land ;  for  the  English  knew  well  there 
was  not  a  town  the  French  were  more  desirous  of  regaining  than 
Calais.  On  this  account,  great  stores  of  corn  and  other  grain,  salted 
meat  and  fish,  wines,  and  brandies,  were  sent  from  England  to  Ca- 
lais. Sir  Thomas  Holland,  earl  of  Kent,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir 
William  Elmham,  the  earl  of  Angus,  eir  Walter  Warren,  sir  Walter 
Paul,  sir  William  Touchet,  sir  Lewis  de  Montalban,  sir  Colarsd'Am- 
breticourt,  were  ordered  thither  to  defend  it,  and  with  them  five 
hundred  men-at-arms  and  as  many  archers.  The  earl  of  Arundel 
and  lord  Henry  Despenser  put  to  sea  with  forty  large  ships,  having 
on  board  three  hundred  men-at-arms'  and  six  hundred  archers  com- 
pletely armed. 

It  was,  on  the  other  hand,  reported  in  several  places  in  France, 
Hainault,  and  Picardy,  that  this  armament  was  not  destined  for  either 
England  or  Calais,  but  that,  when  it  was  completed,  it  would  invest 
the  town  of  Ghent.    I  was  told,  the  men  of  Ghent  were  seriously 
alarmed  ;  but  they  were  to  blame  if  they  shov/ed  any  fear ;  for  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  their  lord,  wished  them  nothing  but  prosperity, 
although  Francis  Atremen,  shortly  after  the  peace,  was  slain  at  Ghent. 
The  duke  was  no  way  implicated  in  his  death,  for  he  bore  him  no 
hatred,  although,  during  the  war  of  Ghent,  he  had  performed  many 
gallant  deeds  in  the  service  of  his  townsmen,  as  have  been  truly  re- 
lated in  this  history.    If  Francis  Atremen  came  to  such  an  end,  he 
has  nobody  to  blame  but  himself;  for,  had  he  believed  Peter  du  Bais, 
this  misfortune  would  not  have  befallen  him.    Peter  du  Bois  gave 
him  notice  what  he  might  expect  at  the  conclusion  of  the  peace  be- 
tween the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  Ghent,  on  their  return  to  Ghent 
from  Tournay.    When  Peter  was  making  his  preparations  to  accom- 
pany the  lord  Bourchier  to  England,  he  said,  "  Francis,  what  do  you 
say?  will  you  not  go  to  England  with  us?  for  now  is  the  time." 
"  No,"  replied  he,  "  I  will  remai-.i  in  Ghent."    "  And  how,"  said 
Peter,  "  can  you  suppose  you  will  live  there  in  quiet  ?  for  there  are 
many  who  mortally  hate  both  you  and  me.    I  would  not  remain 
there  for  any  sum  of  money  ;  for  there  is  no  dependence  on  the  pop- 
ulace.   Have  you  never  heard  how  they  murdered  Jacob  von  Arta- 
veld,  who  had  done  them  much  service,  and  given  them  such  good 
advice,  and  had  on  all  occasions  assisted  them  ?  and  yet,  from  the 
speeches  of  a  linen-weaver  they  slew  him,  without  any  of  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  interfering  in  his  behalf.    On  the  contrary,  they 
dissembled,  and  in  their  hearts  were  rejoiced  at  his  death.  Now, 
Francis,  just  so  it  will  happen  to  you,  and  to  me,  if  I  stay ;  but  that 


I  will  not,  so  I  bid  you  adieu."  "  It  will  not  so  happen,"  replied 
Francis,  "  for  my  lord  of  Burgundy  has  pardoned  all,  and  ofiers  me, 
if  1  choose  to  reside  with  him,  to  be  equerry  of  his  stables  with  ffjur 
horses  at  my  command,  and  shows  me,  as  well  as  the  lord  Guy  de 
la  Trcmouille  and  the  other  knights  of  his  household,  every  mark  of 
affection."  "  In  God's  name,"  said  Peter,  "  I  do  not  speak  of  niy 
lord  of  Burgundy,  nor  of  his  knights,  for  they  arc  well  inclined  to 
keep  peace,  but  of  the  Ghent  men.  There  are  some  to  v/hom  \ou 
have  not  always  behaved  well :  have  you  forgotten  the  lord  do  iLir- 
zelles,  whom  you  caused  to  be  assassinated,  and  such  and  such 
others  ?  Know,  that  the  revenge  of  their  relations  will  fall  on  you 
within  a  short  time,  if  you  remain  :  take  my  advice  :  rather  than 
live  here,  accept  the  duke's  offer."  "  I  v.ill  conf  ider  of  this,"  an- 
swered  Francis  ;  "  but  I  am  determined  not  to  go  to  England." 
Thus  the  conversation  ended.  Francis  Atremen  staid  in  Flanders, 
and  Peter  du  Bois,  as  you  have  before  heard,  v/ent  with  lord  Bour 
chier  to  England.  What  followed  youehall  hear.  Soon  after  peace 
had  been  declared  throughout  Flanders,  an  edict  was  published  in  all 
towns  dependent  on  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  forbidding  any  one 
whatever  to  wear  armor  or  swords,  or  to  have  arms  carried  by  their 
followers. 

Francis  Atremen,  during  the  war  of  Ghent,  had  been  one  of  its 
principal  rulers,  and  one  who  had  the  most  attention  paid  him. 
Whenever  he  walked  the  streets,  he  was  follov.-cd  by  thirty  or  forty 
varlets,  who  were  well  pleased  at  any  orders  he  chose  to  give  them. 
He  had  kept  this  state  so  long,  that  he  war.  loth  to  give  it  up,  and 
was  desirous  of  being  followed  by  three  or  four  armed  with  swords 
or  defensive  staves.  When  this  procl-nnation  of  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy was  made,  he  never  imagined  it  in  any  way  concerned  him, 
so  much  did  he  fancy  himself  in  favor  with  the  duke  and  the  town  :  , 
but  he  was  mistaken  ;  for  seven  or  eight  days  after  the  publication 
of  the  edict,  the  duke's  bailiff  came  to  him  and  said,  "  Francis,  you 
seem  suspicious  and  afraid  of  our  lord's  officers,  or  why  do  you  now 
go  armed  through  the  town  of  Ghent,  followed  by  your  vailet?,  armed 
also  with  swords  as  in  times  of  war  ?  We  are  much  displeased 
thereat,  and  command  you,  in  the  name  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of 
Burgundy,  that  you  lay  them  aside."  Francis,  who  in  fact  meant  no 
ill,  but  kept  up  this  state  through  pomp,  replied,  "  Bailiff,  I  shall 
willingly  obey  your  orders,  as  is  right ;  for,  thank  God,  I  beer  no 
malice  nor  wish  evil  to  any  one;  but  I  thought  I  was  so  well  con. 
sidered  in  the  town,  that  I  might  have  had  ray  sword  and  armor 
borne  after  me  without  its  being  objected  to."  "  You  are  mistaken," 
said  the  bailiff :  "  it  is  the  townsmen,  to  whom  you  have  done  so 
many  services,  who  have  interfered,  and  tell  me  they  are  surprised 
how  I  suffer  it ;  for  it  seems  to  them  you  want  to  renew  a  war,  for 
which  they  have  no  inclination.  I  therefore  beg  of  you,  Francis, 
that  you  will  so  act,  as  that  I  may  hear  no  more  of  it,  for  if  you  do 
not  observe  the  edict,  I  shall  look  on  you  as  an  enemy  to  the  duko 
and  duchess  of  Burgundy." 

The  bailiff  of  Ghent  departed.  Francis  Atremen  returned  to  hia 
house,  find  ordered  his  varlets  to  lay  aside  their  arms.  He  became 
melancholy ;  and,  for  the  greater  part  of  the  times  he  went  abroad, 
it  was  alone,  or  having  one  varlet  or  a  boy  attending  him.  Net  long 
after  this  conversation  with  the  bailiff,  a  festival  was  kept  at  the 
monastery  of  St.  Peter,  without  Ghent,  whither  Francis  went  alone, 
or  only  attended  by  a  single  varlet,  neither  having  swords  nor  arms. 
He  was  watched,  and  followed  by  a  bastard  of  the  lat?  lord  de  Har. 
zcUes,  anxious  to  revenge  his  death,  in  which  common  fame  reported 
Francis  Atremen  to  have  been  guilty.  The  bastard,  haxing  provided 
himself  with  an-^is,  followed  him  out  of  the  town,  and  when  at  a 
proper  distance,  and  no  one  near,  he  called  out  to  him,  "  Francis, 
you  are  a  dead  man:  you  put  to  death  my  father,  and  I  v.-ill  do  the 
like  to  you."  As  Francis  turned  round,  the  bastard,  who  was  a  stout 
fellow,  struck  him  so  violent  a  blow  on  the  head,  that  it  split  his 
skull  to  the  neck  and  felled  him  dead.  The  bastard  walked  quietly 
awav,  for  none  pursued  him,  and  no  more  was  said.  Francis  Atre- 
men  came  by  his  death  for  not  following  the  advice  of  Peter  du 
Bois.  When  news  of  this  reached  England,  and  cnme  to  the  know, 
ledge  of  Peter  du  Bois,  he  but  slightly  pitied  him,  saying,  "  Before  I 
left  Ghent,  I  truly  told  him  what  would  happen  ;  but  he  would  not 
mind  what  I  said,  and  has  suffered  for  it.  See  if  any  one  v.  ill  med- 
dle in  the  matter:  certainly  none  of  those  who,  during  the  war, 
seemed  such  warm  friends  to  him,  and  honored  him  so  much.  It 
was  for  fear  of  such  events  that  I  followed  the  advice  cf  lord  Bour- 
chier, and  came  with  him  to  England." 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  FRENCH  PUT  THEMSELVES  TO  USELESS  EXPENSE  ON  THEIR  JUKINE. 
THE  ENGLISH  MAKE  JUDICIOUS  PREPARATIONS  TO  OPPOSE  THEM.  " 

We  will  return  to  the  preparations  going  forward  at  Damme  and 
Sluys,  which  were  so  formidable,  thai  the  like  was  never  remem. 
bered  in  the  memory  of  man,  nor  is  there  any  written  account  of 
such.  Money  was  no  more  spared  than  if  it  rained  gold,  or  was 
pumped  up  from  the  sea.  The  great  barons  of  France  had  sent  theii 
servants  to  Sluys  to  embark  everything  they  might  have  occasion  for 
in  this  expedition;  for  all  were  impatient  to  cross  over;  and  the 
king,  young  as  he  was,  showed  greater  impatience  than  any,  Eaclj 


404 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fec. 


■  .-rd  strove  to  have  his  vessel  the  best  supplied,  and  the  most  orna. 
mented  with  painting  and  gilding,  with  their  arms  emblazoned  on 
xhcm  and  on  the  flags.  Painters  made  a  good  harvest,  for  they  were 
paid  whatevf  f  they  asked,  and  even  with  this  there  were  not  a  suffi- 
••iency.  The  masts  were  painted  from  top  to  bottom  ;  and  some,  by 
vtxy  of  magnificence,  were  even  covered  with  sheets  of  fine  gold, 
-bove  which  were  emljlazoned  the  arms  of  the  diflTerent  lords  to  whom 
t.ie  vessels  belonged.  It  was  told  me,  particularly,  that  sir  Guy  de 
L\  Tremouille  expended  such  sums  in  ornamenting  and  painting  his 
own  ship,  that  they  amounted  to  upward  of  two  thousand  francs. 
Their  banners,  pennons,  and  standards,  were  so  very  grand,  as  to 
surprise  all  who  saw  them.  No  ornament  or  decoration  could  be 
imagined  but  these  lords  employed  it  on  their  vessels.  The  poor  of 
France  paid  for  all :  the  taxes  were  so  grievous  in  that  country,  that 
the  rich  complained,  and  the  poorer  sorts  ran  away. 

All  that  was  going  forward  in  France,  Flanders,  Bruges,  Damme, 
and  Sluys,  was  known  in  England,  and  with  many  additions  to  the 
real  truth.  The  people  in  seVeral  places  were  exceedingly  alarmed, 
and  generally  the  priests  made  processions  in  many  towns  three  times 
a  week  ;  where,  with  much  devotion,  they  offered  up  their  prayer  to 
God,  to  avert  this  peril  from  them.  There  were  upward  of  one  hun- 
dred  thousand  who  were  desirous  the  French  should  come  to  Eng- 
land, saying,  to  comfort  the  weak-hearted,  "  Let  them  come :  by 
God  !  not  a  soul  shall  return  back  to  tell  their  story."  Such  as  were 
in  debt,  and  had  not  any  intention  of  paying,  nor  wherewithal  to  do 
80,  were  delighted,  and  said  to  their  creditors,  "  Hold  your  tongues  : 
they  are  coining  florins  in  France,  and  we  will  pay  you  with  them  :" 
and  thus  they  lived  extravagantly,  and  expended  largely,  for  credit 
was  not  refused  them.  Whenever  they  were  asked  to  pay,  they  re- 
plied, "  How  can  you  ask  for  money  ?  is  it  not  better  that  we  spend 
it,  than  that  Frenchmen  should  find  it  and  carry  it  away  ?"  Thus 
were  many  thousand  pounds  sterling  foolishly  spent  in  England. 

The  king  of  England  was  during  this  time  in  Wales  with  the  earl 
of  Oxford,  who  governed  England,  for  without  his  consent  nothing 
was  done.    The  king's  privy  council  consisted  of  sir  Simon  Burley, 
sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  Robert  Beauchamp, 
sir  John  Salisbury,  sir  Michael  de  la  Fole,  and  also  the  bishop  of 
Norwich  and  sir  William  Neville,  brother  to  the  lord  Neville.  These 
counsellors  did  with  the  king  as  they  pleased,  and  carried  him  whither- 
soever they  liked ;  for  neither  had  his  uncles  of  Cambridge  and 
Buckingham  been  able  to  retain  any  influence,  nor  could  they  act, 
without  knowing  whether  it  were  agreeable  to  the  above-named 
counsellors.    All  these  discords  were  the  topic  of  conversation  in 
France,  and  incited  them  to  hasten  their  preparations.    They  wished 
to  force  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  return  from  Castille,  but  would  not 
on  that  account  have  given  up  their  invasion.    The  lords,  prelates, 
and  citizens  of  the  principal  towns  in  England,  having  obtained  exact 
information  that  the  French  were  nearly  ready  to  put  to  sea,  held  an 
assembly,  in  whicli  they  debated  what  was  proper  to  be  done.  The 
king  was  written  to  by  his  uncles  to  return  to  London,  as  the  whole 
country  was  much  dissatisfied  with  him  and  his  advisers.    The  king 
and  his  council,  not  daring  to  refuse,  left  Wales,  where  he  and  his 
queen  had  resided  a  considerable  time.    On  his  arrival  at  Windsor, 
he  staid  some  days,  and,  there  leaving  his  queen,  came  to  his  palace 
of  Westminster.    Those  who  had  any  business  to  transact  went 
thither  to  the  king;  and  before  the  parliament  was  holden,  a  council 
was  called  to  consider  how  they  might  appease  the  great  discontents 
which  appeared  in  the  country.    In  this  parliament,  which  was  at- 
tended by  the  king,  his  uncles,  and  all  the  nobles  and  prelates  of  the 
realm,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  a  prudent  and  valiaat  man,  spoke  as 
follows  :  "  Your  majesty,  and  my  lords  present,  need  not  be  surprised 
if  our  adversary,  the  king  of  France,  proposes  to  invade  us  ;  for  since 
the  death  of  the  most  potent  and  sagacious  prince,  Edward  of  happy 
memory,  our  sovereign  lard,  this  realm  has  incurred  several  risks  of 
being  destroyed  by  its  own  subjects  and  the  commotions  of  peasants. 
It  is  also  perfectly  well  known  in  France  that  we  disagree  among 
ourselves,  and  are  torn  by  faction,  which  makes  them  imagine  their 
enterprise  cannot  fail  of  success.    The  danger  is  indeed  great,  for 
he  must  be  weak  who  fears  not  his  enemy.    While  we  remained 
united,  the  king  with  the  people,  and  the  people  with  the  king,  we 
were  victorious  and  powerful,  and  there  were  none  able  to  do  us  any 
essential  injury.    It  is  therefore  necessary  (and  never  was  anything 
in  England  more  pressing)  for  us  to  act  in  unity,  and  reform  what 
may  be  wrong,  if  we  wish  to  preser\'e  our  honor,  as  well  as  for  us  to 
inquire  into  the  state  of  our  ports,  that  such  defence  may  be  made 
that  the  kingdom  be  not  any  way  hurt,  nor  we  accused  of  neglect  by 
the  country.   This  realm  has  been  long  in  its  flower ;  and  you  know 
that  what  is  in  flower  has  greater  need  of  attention  than  if  in  fruit. 
We  must  therefore  act  as  if  it  was  in  flower ;  for,  since  these  last 
sixty  years,  those  knights  and  squires  who  have  gone  out  of  it  have 
acqui.ed  more  renown  than  any  others  of  what  nation  soever.  Let 
us  exert  ourselves,  that  our  honor  be  preserved  untarnished  as  long 
as  we  live." 

This  speech  of  the  earl  of  Salisbury  was  attentively  listened  to ; 
and  the  lords  said,  it  would  be  right  to  follow  his  advice.  I  will  not 
longer  dwell  on  what  was  debated  at  this  meeting,  for  I  do  not  pre- 
tend  to  know  everything;  but  I  do  know,  that  after  proper  care  had 
been  taken,  as  I  have  already  noticed,  for  the  defence  of  Calais,  all 
the  coast  of  England,  where  it  was  thought  the  French  would  land, 


was  well  guarded  The  earl  of  Salisbury,  because  his  estate  wsa 
in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  which  lies  opposite  to  the  country  of  Caux  in 
Normandy,  was  ordered  thither  to  guard  and  defend  it  with  the  men. 
at-arms  and  archers  of  that  country.  The  earl  of  Devonshire  was 
sent  to  Southampton  with  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  six  hundred 
"archers,  to  guard  that  haven.  The  earl  of  Northumberland  to  the 
port  of  Rye,  with  the  same  number  of  men-at-arms  and  archers. 
The  earl  of  Cambridge  was  sent  to  Dover  with  five  hundred  men-at- 
arms  and  twelve  hundred  archers.  His  brother,  the  earl  of  Bucking, 
ham,  to  Sandwich,  with  six  hundred  men-at-arms  and  twelve  hundred 
archers.  The  earls  of  Stafford  and  Pembroke  to  Orwell,  with  five 
hundred  men-at-arms  and  twelve  hundred  archers.  Sir  Henry  and 
sir  Faulx  Percy  to  Yarmouth,  with  three  hundred  men-at-arms  and 
six  hundred  archers.  Sir  Simon  Burley  was  appointed  governor  of 
Dover  castle  only. 

Every  port  and  harbor  from  the  Humber  to  Cornwall  was  well 
provided  with  men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  watchmen  were  posted 
on  all  the  hills  near  the  sea-coasts  opposite  to  France  and  Flanders. 
The  manner  of  posting  the  watches  was  as  follows :  they  had  large 
Gascony  casks  filled  with  sand,  which  they  placed  one  on  the  other, 
rising  like  columns ;  on  these  were  planks,  where  the  watchmen 
remained  night  and  day  on  the  look-out.  They  were  ordered,  the 
moment  they  should  observe  the  fleet  of  France  steering  toward  land, 
to  light  torches  and  make  great  fires  on  the  hills  to  alarm  the  coun, 
try,  and  the  forces  within  sight  of  these  fires  were  to  hasten  thither. 
It  had  been  resolved  to  allow  the  king  of  France  to  land,  and  even 
to  remain  unmolested  for  three  or  four  days  :  they  were  first  to  attack 
the  fleet,  and  destroy  it  and  all  their  stores,  and  then  to  advance  on 
the  king  of  France,  not  to  combat  him  immediately,  but  to  harass 
his  army,  so  that  they  might  be  disabled  and  afraid  to  forage  ;  for  the 
corn  countries  were  all  to  be  burnt,  and  England  at  best  is  a  difficult 
foraging  country ;  by  which  plan  they  would  be  starved  and  easily 
destroyed.  Such  was  the  plan  laid  down  by  the  council  of  England. 
Rochester  bridge  was  ordered  to  be  broken  down,  for  a  deep  river 
runs  under  it,  which  flows  through  Sussex  and  Kent,  and  falls  into 
the  Thames,  opposite  the  island  of  Sheppy.  The  Londoners  would 
pull  this  bridge  down,  for  the  greater  security  of  their  town. 

If  the  taxes  were  burdensome  on  towns  and  persons  in  France,  I 
must  say  they  were  not  much  lighter  in  England,  and  the  country 
suffered  from  them  a  long  time  afterwards ;  but  they  were  paid  cheer- 
fully,  that  they  might  be  more  effectually  guarded.*  There  were  at 
this  time  ten  thousand  men-at-arms  and  one  hundred  thousand  arch- 
ers in  England,  although  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  led  so  large  a 
force  to  Castille.  I  will  now  speak  a  litde  of  this  duke,  and  of  the 
interview  between  him  and  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  then  return  to 
England,  for  the  matter  presses,  and  I  wish  to  speak  of  each  and  of 
their  respective  transactions. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  KING  OF  PORTUGAL,  WHEN  INFORMED  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER'S 
ARRIVAL  AT  SAINT  JAGO,  WRITES  HIM  FRIENDLY  LETTERS.  THE  KiNQ 
OF  CASTILLE  DEMANDS  SUCCORS  FROM  FRANCE.  THE  TOWN  OF  ROUEL. 
LES  IN  GALICIA  TAKEN  BY  THE  ENGLISH. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
with  a  large  army  at  Coruna ;  how  that  city,  but  not  the  castle,  had 
surrendered  to  him  on  terms  similar  to  those  which  were  imposed  on 
the  other  towns  in  Castille,  by  which  means  me  cny  was  neitner 
attacked  nor  hurt ;  you  ha^^e  also  heard  how  he  and  his  family  had 
taken  possession  of  Saint  .Tago  de  Compostella,  where  he  intended  to 
reside,  until  he  should  have  some  intelligence  from  the  king  of  Por 
tugal.  Don  John,  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  duke  to  be  at  St.  Jago, 
was  much  rejoiced,  thinking  that,  when  united,  they  could  carry  on 
an  advantageous  war  against  Castille.  He  ordered  the  most  friendly 
letter?  to  be  written  to  the  duke  and  duchess,  and  to  be  forwarded 
instantly  by  special  messengers.  The  receipt  of  such  letters  gave 
much  pleasure  to  the  duke  and  duchess ;  for  they  had  great  depend, 
ence  on  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  knew  that,  without  his  aid,  they 
would  never  be  enabled  to  do  anything  effectual  against  Castille. 
They,  therefore,  made  rich  presents  to  the  messengers,  and  returned 
the  warmest  answers.  The  duke,  in  his  answer,  gave  the  king  to 
understand,  that  he  should  have  much  pleasure  if  an  interview  took 
place  between  them,  as  he  wanted  to  have  some  conferences  with 
him. 

While  all  these  marks  of  afl'ection  were  reciprocally  tendered  and  re. 
ceived  between  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the 
king  of  Castille  was  strengthening  himself  by  every  means  in  his  power. 
He  frequently  stated  his  situation  to  the  court  of  France,  and  was 
urgent  in  his  demands  for  assistance  to  defend  his  realm  ;  for  he  ex 
pected,  when  the  season  would  allow,  that  there  would  be  a  vigorous 
war  made  on  him,  as  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
would  then  form  a  junction,  and  would  be  in  such  force  as  would 

*  The  dissensions  between  the  king  and  his  parliament  ran  iiigh  at  liiis  period:  th« 
parliament  refui-ed  to  grant  snpphes,  and  the  king  declared  tliat  if  tiiey  were  denied  h« 
would  apply  to  the  king  of  France,  to  whom  he  would  sooner  be  oblifred  tlian  his  sub- 
jects. An  accommodation  was  at  length  effected.  Richard  consented  to  banish  hii 
favorite,  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  and  supplies  were  voted  to  maintain  the  war  agninttth« 
king  of  France ;  theii  admioistratioa  wo*  however  coofided  to  a  body  of  Uiiitr  eMQ* 
masioQtrs.— £jt>. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


405 


overrun  all  Castillc,  unless  he  could  raise  an  army  to  oppose  them. 
The  king  of  France  and  his  council,  in  their  answer,  desired  the 
king  of"  Castillo  not  to  be  uneasy ;  for,  before  the  month  of  January 
was  passed,  they  would  give  the  English  so  much  to  do  at  home,  as 
to  prevent  them  from  knowing  which  way  to  turn  themselves;  that 
when  England  should  be  completely  destroyed,  they  would  come  to 
his  aid  by  sea,  through  Galicia  or  Portugal ;  and  if  their  enemies 
still  remained  in  that  country,  they  would  drive  them  out  of  it  in  a 
handsome  manner,  and  within  the  year  put  an  end  to  all  these  wars. 
The  king  of  Castille  contented  himself  with  this  answer  as  well  as 
he  could  :  indeed,  he  could  not  help  himself ;  for  none  came  to  him 
from  France,  excepting  those  who  had  defended  the  castle  of  Coruiia. 
All  knights  and  squires,  however  great  their  distance  in  the  kingdom, 
h:!St;ined  to  Paris,  Lille,  and  Douay  :  and  the  whole  of  that  country, 
to  tiie  extent  of  fourteen  leagues,  was  filled  with  men-at-arms  and 
their  followers.  The  multitudes  were  so  great,  that  those  who  su- 
pfci.-.-r-'nded  the  shipping,  notwithstanding  the  number  of  vessels, 
declared  they  could  not  be  all  transported  at  once,  by  at  least  forty 
thousand  men. 

It  was  ordered  that  no  one  was  to  be  received  on  board  the  trans- 
ports  but  true  men-at-arms;  and  no  knight  was  to  have  more  than 
one  variet,  nor  any  great  baron  more  than  two  squires.  No  horses 
were  to  be  embarked  but  those  of  the  principal  lords  ;  and  this  was 
so  strictly  observed  at  Sluys  that  the  names  of  none  were  written 
down  for  the  passage,  nor  received  on  board,  but  good  men-at-arms. 
There  was  such  a  rascally  crew  in  Flanders,  in  the  country  of  Tour- 
nay,  and  in  the  castlewicks  of  Lille,  Douay,  and  Artois,  that  they 
devoured  and  plundered  everything,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  poor  in- 
habitants,  on  whom  they  lived,  though  they  dared  not  complain  for 
fear  of  their  lives.  They  were  more  destructive  than  the  English 
would  have  been  if  quartered  in  that  country.  The  king  of  France 
and  his  lords  had  many  fears ;  for,  should  they  leave  these  scoun- 
drels  behind,  they  would  unite  and  master  the  country ;  and  this 
would  have  happened,  had  the  invasion  taken  place,  and  been  un- 
successful. 

During  the  residence  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  at  St. 
.Tago,  several  of  their  knights  and  squires  made  excursions  into  the 
country,  and  supported  themselves  in  the  best  manner  in  which  they 
were  able,  on  whatever  they  could  find.  It  fell  out  that  sir  Thomas 
M-.reaux,  marshal  of  the  army,  in  company  with  sir  Maubrun  de 
Linieres,  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  Thierry,  and  William  de  Soumain, 
and  about  two  hundred  spears  and  five  hundred  archers,  when  in 
Galicia,  came  before  the  town  of  Rouelles,  seven  leagues  from  Saint 
Jago.  He  had  heard  that  the  townsmen  would  not  acknowledge  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  for  king  ;  and  had  slain  his  foragers,  who,  on  their 
return,  had  passed  by  iheir  barriers.  They  had  ruined  their  roads 
so  much,  that  the  only  tolerable  one  was  close  to  the  town ;  and, 
when  they  found  a  good  opportunity,  they  rushed  out,  and,  like 
thieves  as  they  were,  murdered  all  passers,  whether  foragers  or  not. 
Complaints  had  been  made  of  their  conduct  to  the  marshal,  who  was 
determined  to  apply  a  remedy,  that  being  a  part  of  his  official  duty. 
Pie  and  his  companions  dismounted,  when  near  the  town.  The 
watch  had  before  sounded  his  horn,  which  had  prepared  the  inhab- 
itants, and  they  had  closed  the  gates  and  mounted  the  battlements  ; 
for  it  would  not  have  fared  well  to  any  one  who  had  remained  with- 
out the  Wall.  The  marshal,  seeing  from  their  appearance  it  must 
be  assaulted,  and  having  mused  a  while,  said  to  sir  John  d'Ambreti- 
court and  Thierry  de  Soumain,  "  Mount  your  horses,  and  ride  round 
the  town  tj  see  where  we  may  the  best  make  our  assault,  and  with 
the  least  loss  of  our  men."  Having  mounted  their  horses,  they  soon 
rode  round  the  place,  for  it  was  of  no  great  circuit,  and  carefully 
examined  every  part  of  it.  On  their  return  to  the  marshal,  who  was 
waiting  for  them,  they  said,  "  Sir,  this  town  has  but  two  gates  :  you 
are  at  one,  and  the  other  is  directly  opposite  :  these  are  the  two  pla- 
ces  which  seem  t )  us  easiest  of  attack  ;  for  the  ditches  round  the 
town  are  deep,  difficult  of  descent  and  ascent,  on  account  of  thorns 
and  brambles."  "  I  believe  you  are  right,"  replied  the  marshal :  "I 
will  remain  here  with  a  part  of  our  men,  and  you  Maubrun,  shall 
take  the  other  and  commence  the  attack.  I  know  not  what  may  be 
the  event,  but  I  with  joy  see  those  fellows,  who,  from  their  battle- 
ments, observe  all  we  are  doing.  Look  at  them,  they  are  as  sulky, 
boding  as  monkeys  eating  pears,  which  children  want  to  take  from 
them."  His  companions  burst  out  a  laughing  at  this  expression,  and 
casting  up  their  eyes  tJ  see  the  villains  (which  they  had  not  before 
thought  of,)  vi'ent  av;ay  with  Maubrun  and  his  pennon.  They  were 
about  one  hundred  lances  and  three  hundred  archers,  who  advanced 
slowly  tD  the  opposite  gate  and  halted. 

Attacks  were  made  on  both  gates  with  great  gallantry ;  but  the 
men  of  Rouelles,  from  their  battlements,  defended  themselves  with 
titones  and  dartrs,  so  that  the  archers  and  cross-bowmen  were  unable 
to  act  with  success,  and  many  were  severely  wounded.  However, 
as  the  barriers  were  defenceless,  for  all  had  retired  within  the  walls, 
the  English  destroyed  the  pidisades  and  advanced  up  to  the  gates. 
They  battered  them  so  as  to  make  them  shake  again  ;  but  the  in- 
habitants,  aware  of  the  mischief  Nvhich  might  ensue  from  their  gates 
being  forced,  came  down  from  the  battlements,  and  placed  against 
them  faggots  and  large  beams  of  wood.  Women  and  otheiti  brought 
earth  and  Btones,  with  which  they  filled  casks,  and  these  they  ar- 
ranged  against  \he  gates,  closing  up  the  whole  of  the  entrances. 


While  this  was  going  on,  others  on  the  battlement: ,  over  the  gate- 
ways,  threw  down  large  stones  and  bars  oi  iron,  so  that  none  dared 
venture  too  near  for  fear  of  these  things,  which  kiiied  whomever 
they  hit.  Thus  did  these  peasants  hold  out  their  town  against  the 
English,  who  suffered  indeed  no  loss  until  night ;  but  they  were 
forced  to  retreat  to  a  deserted  village,  a  long  league  distant,  to  seek 
for  lodgings,  where  they  rem.ained  until  the  morrow.  The  spies 
sent  after  them  brought  back  word  that  they  had  taken  up  their 
quarters  at  the  village  of  Lyrias,  but  it  seemed  as  if  they  would,  on 
the  next  day,  renew  the  attack.  The  townsmen,  on  hearing  this, 
said  among  themselves,  "  The  shortest  follies  arc  the  best:  we  can 
never  be  blamed  for  surrendering  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  or  to  his 
marshal,  having,  ourselves,  held  out  one  whole  day  against  them, 
without  advice  or  assistance  from  any  gentleman  whatever.  This 
we  cannot  long  persist  in,  and,  having  begun  the  attack,  the  enemy 
will,  of  course,  renew  it,  since  they  knov/  the  way.  It  will,  there- 
fore, be  better  to  surrender  before  they  be,'^in  an  a^;sault ;  for,  if  we 
bo  taken  by  storm,  we  shall  lose  our  lives  as  well  as  our  money." 

All  agreed  to  this  :  and  it  was  deterrnin'id  that,  if  the  English  re. 
turned  on  the  morrow,  they  would  go  out  to  meet  them,  and  surren- 
der the  town  on  having  their  lives  and  properties  spared.  In  truth, 
the  English  made  their  appearance  shortly  after  sunrise,  fresh  and 
eager  to  renew  the  attack.  When  they  were  observed,  four  of  the 
principal  townsmen  were  sent  out  to  conclude  a  treaty.  As  the 
marshal  advanced  under  his  pennon,  casting  his  eyes  around,  he 
perceived  I'lese  four  men,  and  said,  "I  believe  there  are  some  from 
Rouelles,  wiio  want  to  parley  with  us  :  make  thcrji  come  forward." 
This  was  done  ;  and  when  they  were  near  the  marshal,  they  cast 
themselves  on  their  knees,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  the  inhabitants  of 
Rouelles  have  sent  us  to  parley  with  you ;  will  you  hear  us  ?" 
"Yes,"  replied  the  marshal ;  "  what  have  you  to  say  ?"  "  My  lord, 
we  come  to  offer  the  surrender  of  our  town,  if  you  will  lake  us  and 
ad  we  possess  under  your  protection  ;  and  we  will  acknowledge  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  for  our  sovereigns,  in  like  manner 
as  those  of  Coruiia  and  Saint  Jago  have  done."  '*  I  will  take  you, 
and  all  that  belongs  to  you,  under  niy  protection,"  answered  the 
marshal ;  "  but  I  will  not  insure  your  provisions,  for  men-at-arms 
must  live."  The  deputies  said,  "  That  was  reasonable;  and  the 
country  abounded  in  provisions  of  all  sorts  ;  but  wait  here  a  moment, 
that  we  may  return  to  the  town  and  relate  wiiat  you  have  said,  for 
we  will  keep  the  agreement,  and  we  trust  you  will  do  the  same." 
"Yes,  on  my  faith  will  I,"  replied  sir  Thomas;  "but  make  haste 
back."  Upon  this  the  four  men  returned  to  the  town,  to  relate  how 
sir  Thomas  had  agreed  to  accept  their  terms,  except  in  the  article  of 
provisions.  They  said,  "God  grant  it  may  be  so  ;  for  you  have  suc- 
ceeded better  than  we  expected."  They  then  disencumbered  the 
gate  of  the  casks,  beams,  and  faggots,  and  opening  it  wide,  advan- 
ced  to  the  barriers  with  the  keys  in  their  hands.  When  the  mar- 
shal approached,  he  and  his  companions  dismounted  ;  and  the  towns- 
men on  their  knees,  presenting  the  keys,  said,  "  My  lord,  you  are 
sent  hither,  we  learn,  by  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster:  wo 
therefore  offer  you  the  keys,  and  surrender  our  town,  as  agreed  on 
between  you  and  our  men."  "  Upon  these  terms  J  accept  the  keys," 
replied  the  marshal ;  and  he  and  his  men  entered  the  town,  where 
they  quartered  themselves  here  and  there  in  the  best  manner  they 
could.  Sir  Thomas  Moreaux  remained  there  the  whole  day.  On 
the  morrow,  before  his  departure,  he  said  to  sir  Thomas  Maubrun 
de  Linieres,  "  I  give  this  town  up  to  you  and  your  men  :  you  will 
make  a  good  garrison  of  it."  "  By  St.  George,  and  so  I  will,"  re- 
plied  sir  Maubrun  ;  "  for  I  like  it  well." 

Sir  Maubrun  de  Linieres  remained  in  garrison  in  Rouelles,  having 
under  him  sixty  spears  and  one  hundred  archers.  Sir  Thorhas  Mo. 
reaux  returned  to  the  duke  and  duchess  at  Saint  Jago. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THE  MARSHAL  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER'S  ARMY  ATTACKS  AND 
GAINS  BY  TREATY  THE  TOWN  OF  VILLECLOPK  IN  GALICIA.  THE 
DL'KE  SENDS  E.MBASSADORS  TO  THE  KING  OF  P02.TUGAI.  TO  ARRANGE 
AN  INTERVIEW  BETWEEN  THEM. 

Shortly  after  the  marshal's  return  from  RoueHes,  he  assembled 
a  body  of  about  three  hundred  spears  and  six  hundred  archers,  and, 
thus  accompanied,  advanced  into  Galicia  a  long  day's  journey  from 
Saint  Jago,  and  came  before  a  town  called  Villeclope,  which  was 
only  defended  by  the  common  people  of  the  place.  The  marshf.1 
not  only  examined  it  himself,  but  made  his  companions  do  30,  and 
then  asked  if  they  thought  it  might  be  taken  by  storm.  After  some 
consideration,  they  said  it  could.  Upon  this  they  all  dismounted, 
and  gave  their  horses  to  the  servant?  to  be  led  to  the  rear.  They 
divided  themselves  into  three  divisions,  and  gave  their  orders  like 
able  men-at-arms.  Sir  Thomas  Moreaux  had  the  first :  he  gave  the 
second  to  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  and  the  third  to  sir  John  d'Ambreti. 
court.  Each  had  under  his  command  eighty  spears,  and  seven  score 
archers,  which  was  thought  sufficient  for  the  attack  of  such  a  place. 

They  approached  the  town,  entered  the  ditch,  and  gallantly  made 
themselves  masters  of  it,  for  it  was  dry,  and  ascended  to  the  walla 
well  shielded  :*  the  archers  were  posted  on  the  banks  of  the  ditch, 

*  Bien  tarc^i  ct  ptvisi^s. 


CHRONICLES   OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


anil  shut  so  ably  that  scarcely  any  dared  to  show  theiuselvts  iii  its 
defeiico.  Notwiihstiindi.ig  tnis,  tne  townsmen  fought  valiantly,  and 
they  were  very  nunu-irous ;  some  lanched  darts,  ofaers  stones,  and 
used  long  poles  shod  with  iror.,  which  gave  such  blows  that  on 
whomsoever  they  lell,  unless  well  armed,  he  was  severely  wounded 
or  bldin.  The  kni^jhts  and  squires,  eager  for  renown,  were  busily 
employed  iij  loosening  the  wall  with  pick-axes  and  crowbars,  which 
thyy  had  brought  with  them,  and  continued  their  work  in  spite  of 
liic  stunrs  and  lime-pots  thrown  down  on  their  pavisses  and  basnets. 
M:my  gallant  deeds  were  done;  and  in  particular  by  two  squires 
trom  Hainault,  Thierry  and  William  de  Soumain.  They,  with  their 
iisnsLuit.^,  made  a  breach  in  the  wall,  and  fought  hand  to  hand  with 
those  within.  These  two  brothers  gained  seven  lances,  which  were 
pushed  at  them  through  the  breach,  by  wresting  them  out  of  the  ene- 
my's hands.    They  were  under  the  pennon  of  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren. 

Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  made  no  boy's-play,  but  showed  himself 
a  true  knight:  he  posted  himself  at  the  foot  of  the  walls,  and  his 
pennon,  with  his  arms  of  two  hamets  gules  on  a  field  ermine,  fixed 
in  the  ground  before  him :  he  had  a  pick-axe  in  his  hand,  laboring 
with  ail  his  might  to  batter  the  wall.  One  may  be  surprised  the 
townsmen  were  not  frightened  when  they  saw  themselves  thus 
attacked  on  all  sides :  but  it  lasted  not  long,  t^or  there  were  too  many 
able  men  employed,  and,  perceiving  what  must  happen,  they  re- 
solved t  J  surrender.  The  bailiff  of  the  town,  through  whose  means 
the  place  had  held  out  for  the  king,  came  forth,  and,  having  de- 
manied  who  was  the  commander,  said  :  "  My  lord,  order  a  cessa- 
tion  of  arms,  for  the  inhabitants  wish  to  enter  into  a  treaty  with  you.*' 
The  marshal  replied,  he  would  cheerfully  do  so,  and  sent  a  herald 
round  the  ditches,  who  thus  spoke  to  the  English:  "  Cease  assaulting 
until  you  shall  hear  the  trumpet  of  the  marshal,  for  there  is  a  treaty 
going  ibrward  with  the  townsmen."  On  this  speech  of  the  herald, 
the  attack  was  suspended,  and  the  assailants  reposed  themselves: 
indeed,  many  had  need  of  it,  for  they  had  labored  hard  and  were 
much  fatigued.  The  townsmen,  by  their  bailiff,  said  they  were 
willing  to  yield  the  town  on  having  their  lives  and  fortunes  spared, 
as  tlie  other  towns  in  Galicia  had  done  "  Indeed  !"  said  the  mar- 
Bha!,  "  but  you  will  not  come  off  so  cheaply ;  for  you  have  given  us 
much  trouble,  and  wounded  our  men.  You  see  plainly  you  cannot 
hold  out  longer,  and  you  must  purchase  your  peace  from  us,  or  we 
return  to  the  attack,  and  take  your  town  by  storm."  "  And  what  is 
the  sum  you  expect  for  our  ransom  ?"  "  In  God's  name,"  said  the 
marshal,  ten  thousand  francs."  "  You  ask  too  much,"  replied 
the  bailiff :  "  I  offer  you  two  thousand,  for  the  town  is  poor,  and  has 
been  heavily  taxed."  "I  will  not  accept  your  offer,"  said  the  mar- 
shal ;  *'  but  take  time  to  consider  of  it,  and  do  not  let  the  place  be 
lost  for  three  or  four  thousand  I'rancs,  for  all  must  be  ours.  I  am 
already  blamed  by  my  companions  for  having  entered  into  any 
treaty  with  you :  therefore  make  haste,  and  either  pay  a  handsome 
ransom  or  take  the  consequences."  The  bailiff  returned  to  the 
tov/n,  and,  caiii ng  the  inhabitants  together,  said,  What  will  you 
do  ?  If  you  suffer  the  English  to  renew  the  attack,  they  will  storm 
the  town,  put  us  all  to  death,  and  plunder  our  wealth.  They  de- 
mand ten  thousand  francs,  and  I  have  offered  two,  which  I  know  is 
too  litde,  and  they  will  never  take  them  :  we  must  increase  our  offer 
two  or  thiee  thousand  more."  Some,  who  were  much  alarmed  for 
their  lives  and  fortunes,  said  :  "  Bailiff,  do  not  fail  making  a  bargain 
with  them  ;  for,  sooner  than  they  shall  renew  the  assault,  we  will 
give  four  thousand  francs."  "  It  is  well  said,"  answered  the  bailiff, 
"  and  1  will  again  treat  with  them." 

On  this,  the  bailiff  came  again  to  the  marshal,  who  was  waiting 
for  him ;  and  a  ransom  was  agreed  on,  which,  if  I  recollect,  was  six 
thousand  francs.  The  gates  were  thrown  open  to  the  army,  who 
quartered  themselves  in  the  town,  and  refreshed  themselves  there 
two  days.  The  marshal  gave  the  place  as  a  garrison  to  sir  Evan 
Fitzwarren,  who  had  under  him  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  four 
hundred  archers  ;  he  held  the  place  upward  of  eight  months  :  but 
the  ransom-money  went  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  marshal 
retaining  one  thousand  francs. 

After  this  surrender  of  Villeclope,  the  marshal  returned  to  St. 
Jago,  which  v/as  his  head-quarters,  for  the  duke  was  desirous  of 
having  him  near  his  person.    At  times,  he  marched  to  the  borders 
of  Castille,  to  alarm  the  French  :  but  in  general  the  English  did  not 
quit  Galicia,  whither  the  king  of  Castille  sent  none  to  oppose  them  ; 
for  he  was  advised  not  to  attack  them  with  a  large  army,  but  to  ha- 
rass them  from  his  garrisons,  and  to  wait  for  succors  from  France. 
The  duke's  counsellors  said  to  him  as  follows:  "  My  lord,  it  is  ne- 
cessary that  you  and  the  king  of  Portugal  should  have  an  interview 
to  confer  together.    You  write  to  each  other,  but  that  is  not  enough  ; 
for  the  French  are  a  subtle  race,  and  see  farther  into  affairs  than 
most  other  nations.    Should  they,  underhand,  make  a  peace  between 
the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  king  of  Castille,  who  has  at  his  court, 
as  we  have  been  informed,  several  of  the  great  barons  of  Portugal, 
either  by  a  njarriage  or  otherwise,  so  as  to  prevent  you  from  having 
any  astistance  from  him,  what  would  become  of  you  ?    You  would 
be  in  a  much  worse  condition  than  ever  in  this  country,  and  the 
Castillians  would  not  care  anything  for  us,  for  you  know  they  are 
the  f  ilsest  and  most  gloomy  people  in  the  world.    Do  you  imagine 
tht  kii\g  of  Portugal  has  not  thoroughly  examined  everything  that 
concerns  him  ?  and  if  the  king  of  Castille  would  agree  to  a  peace, 


allov.-ing  him  for  hia  life  t  >  reign  in  Portugal,  and  himself  to  be  un 
molested  in  Castille,  we  doubt  not  but  he  would  turn  his  back  on 
you,  notwithstanding  he  h.as  been  so  pressing  lo  bring  you  hither. 
Thus  will  you  be  completely  ruined.  You  are  well  acquainted  with 
the  present  state  of  England,  thai  it  has  enough  to  do  to  make  head 
against  its  old  enemietj  the  French  and  Scots.  Make  the  most, 
therefore,  of  the  men  you  now  have,  and  push  on  the  war  vigoroufly; 
for,  if  you  expect  any  reinforcements  from  England,  you  will  be  dia. 
appointed.  You  were  two  years  in  obtaining  what  you  now  have, 
and  the  king,  your  nephew,  does  not  feel  for  the  interests  which 
made  you  quit  the  country.  He  is  young,  and  confides  in  young 
counsellors,  which  has  thrown  England  into  much  peril.  Have  an 
interview,  therefore,  with  the  king  of  Portugal  as  speedily  as  may 
be,  and  talk  to  him  yourself;  for  you  will  gain  more  in  one  conver. 
sation  than  by  four  months'  writing." 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  treasured  up  these  words  ;  for  he  knew 
they  were  the  truth,  and  that  they  had  loyally  advised  him.  He 
answered,  "  What  would  you  have  me  do?"  "  We  wi^h  you  would 
send  five  or  six  of  your  knights  lo  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  we  ad- 
vise that  a  baron,  at  least,  be  of  the  number,  to  remonstrate  with 
him  on  public  affairs;  and  let  it  be  suggested  that  you  are  very  anx- 
ious to  have  'some  personal  conferences  with  him.  Those  whom 
you  send  will,  of  course,  act  with  inadence ;  but,  by  all  means,  let 
them  press  for  an  immediate  interview."  The  duke  consented  to 
this  proposal ;  and  the  lord  Pcinings,  a  great  baron  in  England,  sir 
John  Bancel,*  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  and  sir  John  Sounder,  bas. 
tard  brother  to  the  constable  of  the  army,  were  ordered  to  go  to  For. 
tugal.  These  lords  made  themselves  ready  to  set  out  from  Saint 
Jago,  with  one  hundred  spears  and  two  hundred  archers  ;  but  just  as 
they  were  on  the  point  of  departure,  having  received  their  credential 
letters,  there  arrived  from  Portugal  a  knight  and  squire,  attended  by 
twelve  lances.  The  knight's  name  was  Vasco  Martin  d'Acunha, 
and  the  squire  Fernando  Martin  de  Merlo :  they  were  both  of  the 
king's  household,  and  the  nearest  about  his  person.  They  were 
comfortably  lodged  in  Saint  Jago,  and  presented  to  the  duke  and 
duchess,  by  each  of  whom  they  were  mcst  graciomly  received- 
They  delivered  their  letters  to  their  graces,  which  being  read,  they 
found,  that  in  addition  to  the  strong  expressions  of  friendship  ano 
affection,  the  king  of  Portugal  had  sent  two  handsome  ambling  vvhite 
mules,  which  gave  them  much  pleasure.  The  English  embassy  was 
not  for  this  laid  aside  ;  it  was  only  retarded  four  days.  On  the  fifth 
day  they  set  out,  accompanied  by  the  Portuguese  ;  and  the  duke,  as 
a  token  of  friendship,  sent  the  king  of  Portugal  two  such  beautiful 
pilgrim-falcons  as  had  never  been  seen,  and  six  English  grayhounds, 
excellently  trained  for  hunting  all  sorts  of  beasts. 

The  English  and  Portuguese  continued  their  journey  through 
Galicia,  without  fear  of  the  Castillians,  for  they  were  at  too  great  a 
distance.  On  the  road  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  and  Ferdinand  de 
Merlo  commenced  an  acquaintance;  for  the  squire  had.  in  former 
times,  served  with  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  John's  uncle,  and 
had  even  been  with  him  when  he  died  in  Carentan.  They  continued 
in  conversation  until  they  arrived  at  the  gale  of  Coimbra,  where  the 
king  of  Portugal  resided.  As  they  were  riding  gently  together,  be. 
hind  the  rest  of  their  company,  they  met  a  herald  and  his  servunt 
from  Coimbra,  on  the  road  to  the  duke  and  his  lords  at  Saint  Jago 
He  was  attached  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  who,  at  the  time  of  his 
coronation,  had  given  him  the  name  of  Coimbra.  The  herald  had 
already  conversed  with  the  lords  who  were  advanced  ;  and  when 
don  Ferdinand  saw  him,  he  said :  "  Here  comes  the  king's  herald, 
who  has  not  been  long  in  this  country :  I  will  inquire  some  news 
from  him."  When  they  met,  the  squire  said,  "Where  have  you 
been  for  this  year  past,  that  I  have  not  seen  you  ?"  "  In  God's 
name,"  replied  the  herald,  "  I  have  been  in  England  to  the  king 
and  his  uncles,  who  have  made  me  very  rich.  I  went  thence  by 
sea  to  Brittany,  and  was  present  at  the  marriage  of  the  duke,  and  at 
the  grand  feasts  he  gave  two  months  in  the  town  of  Nantes  on  his 
union  with  the  lady  Jane  of  Navarre.t  From  thence  1  returned  to 
Guerrande,  and  by  sea  to  Portugal." 

While  he  was  thus  speaking,  the  squire  kept  his  eyes  fixed  on  an 
enamelled  scutcheon  that  hung  on  the  herald's  breast,  on  whicfi  w^ere 
emblazoned  the  arms  of  the  king  of  Portugal  and  other  knights  of 
Portugal.  Pointing  with  his  finger  to  a  coat  of  arms,  he  said  :  "Ah, 
here  are  the  arms  of  a  gallant  knight  of  Portugal,  sir  John  Portelei, 
which  I  am  happy  to  see ;  for  he  is  a  valiant  knight,  and  was  once 
of  great  service  to  me,  which  I  ought  always  to  remember."  When, 
taking  out  of  his  purse  four  florins,  he  gave  them  to  the  herald,  who 
returned  him  thanks.  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  also  examines!  the 
scutcheon,  and  remembering  the  arms,  told  me  some  time  afterward, 
that  the  arms  were  two  chaudidres  sables  on  a  field  argent,  with  an 
endenture  gules. 

When  the  herald  had  taken  his  leave  and  departed,  the  squire  thus 
spoke :  "  Sir  John,  you  noticed  those  sable  chaudi^res,  which  the 
knight,  to  whom  I  am  so  much  indebted,  bore  in  his  arms  ?"  "  Yes, 
I  did,"  replied  sir  John  ;  "  but  tell  me  the  cause  why  you  praise  him 
so  much  :  I  shall  willingly  listen  to  you  ;  for,  as  we  ride  on,  we  shall 

•  Q,.  if  not  lord  Burnel.  In  Uie  latest  French  edition  it  is  Buvrele  ;  anglicci  Beveriy^ 

fon  the  decease  of  Uie  duk»  of  Brittany,  she  was  queen  of  £ngland,  by  bar  marriaffe 
with  Henry  IV. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


407 


be  at  a  loss  for  conversation."  "  That  1  will  do,"  replied  he  ;  "  for' 
such  a  knight  is  worth  talking  of.  A  little  before  the  battle  of  Alju. 
barota,  as  the  king  of  Portugal  was  marching  through  the  country 
from  Coimbra,  he  sent  me  to  seek  some  of  his  knights,  that  they 
might  be  present  at  the  engagement.  I  therefore  rode  off,  attended 
only  by  a  single  page.  In  my  way,  I  fell  in  with  twenty  Gascon 
lances,  and  I  was  suddenly  in  the  midst  before  I  perceived  them, 
when  I  was  made  prisoner,  and  asked  whither  I  was  going.    I  said, 

•  To  the  castle  du  Rout.'*  '  What  to  do  there  ?'  '  To  seek  sir  John 
Fernando  Portelet;  for  the  king  wishes  for  his  company  at  Aljuba. 
rota.'  'What  I  is  not  don  Fernando  governor  of  Ront,  with  your 
king  of  Portugal  V  '  No,'  I  replied,  '  he  is  not ;  but  he  will  hasten 
thither  the  moment  he  hears  my  message.'  '  In  God's  name,'  said 
they,  '  he  shall  hear  it ;  for  we  will  ride  thither.'  On  saying  this, 
they  turned  about,  and  took  the  road  to  Ront.  When  they  were 
within  sight,  the  watch  on  the  battlements  sounded  his  horn,  as  a 
signal  for  the  appearance  of  an  enemy. 

Don  Fernando  asked  from  what  quarter  they  were  coming. 
'  From  the  side  of  Oporto,'  replied  the  watch.    '  Ah,  ah,'  said  he, 

•  they  must  be  Castitlians  seeking  adventures,  and  on  their  road  to 
Santarem.  1  will  go  and  look  at  them  ;  for  they  may  possibly  tell 
me  some  news,  and  where  the  king  is.'  Having  ordered  his  horse 
to  be  saddled,  and  his  pennon  to  be  unfurled,  he  set  off  on  a  gallop, 
with  only  nineteen  more,  to  meet  the  enemy,  who  had  formed  an 
ambuscade.  The  Ca&tillian  party  had  sent  one  of  their  men  to  scour 
over  the  plain,  mounted  on  a  genet,  which  being  perceived  by  don 
Fernando,  he  said  to  a  squire,  '  Gallop  thy  genet,  and  see  who  that 
fellow  is  prancing  on  the  plain.'  The  squire,  sticking  spurs  into  his 
horse,  soon  came  up  with  the  horseman,  who  suffered  himself  nearly 
to  be  overtaken  :  for  his  orders  were  to  return  instantly  to  the  am- 
buscade, if  followed  by  any  one.  When  they  were  hard  by,  the 
whole  party  sallied  forth  and  pursued  the  squire,  who,  being  well 
mounted,  had  turtsed  back.  In  the  c'sase,  they  shouted  '  Castillo  1' 
which  convinced  don  Fernando,  who  had  halted  under  his  pennon, 
to  wait  for  his  squire,  whom  they  were  closely  pursuing,  that  they 
were  enemies ;  and  he  said,  '  I  am  now  sure  they  mu^t  be  Castillians: 
let  us  shout  "  Portugal !"  for  I  am  resolved  to  meet  them.'  At  these 
words  he  grasped  his  spear,  and  came  on  full  speed  up  to  them. 
The  first  whom  he  met  he  struck  to  the  ground,  and  the  second  shared 
the  same  fate.  Of  the  tvv^enty-five  spears,  ten  were  already  lying  on 
the  ground  ;  the  remainder  took  to  flight ;  and  of  them  several  were 
likewise  slain  or  wounded.  All  this  I  witnessed  with  great  pleas- 
ure ;  for  I  saw  in  it  my  deliverance,  and  in  a  few  minutes  was  left 
alone.  I  then  advanced  toward  don  Fernando,  who,  on  seeing  me, 
recollected  me  ;  for  I  had  been  formerly  acquainted  with  him,  and 
asked  from  whence  I  came,-  and  what  I  was  doing  there  :  I  then  re- 
lated tj  him  my  adventure,  and  how  the  Spaniards  had  taken  me. 
'And  where  is  the  king?  Do  you  know  nothing  about  him  ?'  '  On 
my  troth,  sir,  to-morrow  he  will  give  battle  to  the  king  of  Castille  ; 
and  I  was  sent  to  tell  this  to  such  knights  as  were  ignorant  of  it,' 

•  To-morrow  1'  said  don  Fernando.  '  Yes,  on  my  faith  ;  and,  if  you 
doubt  me,  ask  these  Castillians  whom  you  have  t;;ken.' 

"  He  went  to  his  prisoners,  and  inquired  from  them  if  there  were 
certainly  to  be  a  battle  on  the  morrow.    They  said,  that  in  truth 
there  would  be  a  general  engagement  on  the  morrow  between  Cas. 
tille  and  Portugal,  and  that  each  side  was  making  every  exertion. 
The  knight  was  well  pleased  at  this  intelligence,  insomuch  that  he 
said  to  them,  '  For  the  good  news  you  have  told  me,  I  give  you  all 
your  liberties,  but  surrender  to  m.e  my  countryman.'    Thus  did  I  re- 
gain my  freedom ;  and,  don  Fernando  having  taken  leave  of  those 
who  captured  me,  they  went  their  way.    We  returned  to  Ourem, 
where  the  knight  made  himself  ready,  and  we  set  off  together  about 
midnight.    The  distance  from  Ourem  to  Aljubarota  may  be  about 
six  leagues  ;  but,  to  avoid  the  Castillians  and  their  parties,  we  length- 
ened our  road.    We  heard,  long  before  we  saw  the  armies  drawn 
up,  that  there  was  to  be  a  batde  ;  and,  when  we  approached,  we  saw 
the  king  of  Portugal  in  array,  and  bhe  king  of  Castille  opposite  to 
him.    At  first,  the  knight  could  not  distinguish  the  Portuguese  from 
the  Ca-lillians,  but  said,  '  I  should  imagine  the  largest  army  must  be 
that  of  Castille.'    We  rode  so  near  that  we  plainly  distinguished  Hip 
enemy  drawn  up  in  battle  array:  some  put  themselves  i:2  motion, 
in  pursuit  of  us ;  but  I  fancy  they  were  foreigners,  from  Gascony. 
Don  Fernando,  observing  them,  said,  '  Here  are  our  enemies  :  let 
us  hasten  av/ay.'    The  enemy  advanced  full  gallop,  shouting,  '  Cas. 
tille,  Castille  i'  but  our  men,  seeing  our  situation,  came  to  our  assist- 
ance: the  main  body,  however,  did  not  take  any  step  in  consequeice. 
The  king  received  don  Fernando  with  great  joy,  and  he  was  jTOSted 
at  the  bridle  of  the  king's  horse,  for  he  was  one  of  our  bravest 
knight;.    I  feel  myself  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  him  for  hav- 
ing  delivered  rae  from  the  hands  of  mine  enemies;  ptherwise  I 
should  not  iiuve  been  present  at  this  famous  battle  of  Aljubarota. 
Now,  did  he  not  do  me  a  great  service  ?"   "  On  my  fait/i,  that  he  did," 
replisd'  sir  John;  "  and,  from  what  you  have  said,  he  must  be  well 
acquairitiid  with  his  busine&s."    "  Ay,  that  he  i?,"  answered  the 
squire.    Upon  ihis,  they  rode  on  :i  little  faster  to  overtake  their  com- 
panions ;  and  they  all  arrived  that  night  at  Coimbra. 

*  "  Castle  di^  Ront,"— Q,  if  not  Ourem. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  T5UKE  OF  LANCASTER  HAS  AN  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  KINCJ  OF  FORTU 
GAL.  A  MARRIAGE  IS  AGREED  UPON  BETWEEN  THE  KING  AND  THE 
LADY  PHILIPPA,  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  DUKE. 

The  king  of  Portugal  was  well  pleased  at  the  arrival  of  the  Eng. 
lish  knights,  and  commanded  that  they  should  be  comfortably  lodged 
When  they  were  ready,  don  Martin  d'Acunha  ar.d  don  Fernandc 
Martin  de  Merlo,  who  were  acquainted  with  the  king's  habits,  intro. 
duced  them  to  him.  He  received  thern  very  graciously ;  and  after 
some  conversation,  which  they  knew  well  liow  to  keep  up,  they  pre. 
sented  the  falcons  and  grayhounds.  The  king  cheerfully  scc(  pled 
them,  as  he  was  fond  of  the  chase.  They  returned  the  king  thanks, 
on  the  part  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancafeter,  I'or  the  handsoms 
mules  he  had  given  them.  The  king  replied,  thccc  were  trifles, 
merely  tokens  of  affection,  such  as  lords  desirous  of  maintaining  love 
and  friendship  ought  to  make  to  each  other ;  but  he  should  soon  offer 
more  splendid  presents.  Wine  and  spices  were  now  brought,  of 
which  the  English  knights  having  partake  n,  they  took  leave  of  the 
king  and  returned  to  their  lodgings,  where  they  supped.  On  the 
morrow,  they  dined  at  the  palace,  and  the  lord  Poinings  and  sir  John 
Bancel  were  seated  at  the  king's  table.  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt 
and  sir  John  Sounder  were  at  another  table  with  the  great  barons  of 
the  kingdom,  among  whom  was  Lawrence  Fongasse,  squire  of  honor 
to  the  kinjj,  who  was  well  known  to  these  knights,  having  been  ac 
quainted  with  them  in  England  ;  on  which  account  he  made  them 
the  best  cheer  in  his  power,  and  this  he  knew  well  how  to  do. 

The  dinner  the  king  of  Portugal  gave  to  these  knights  was  very 
handsome  and  v/ell  served  :  when  over,  they  adjourned  to  the  coun- 
cil-chamber, and  the  knights,  addressing  themselves  to  the  king,  the 
count  d'Acunha  and  the  count  de  Novaire  spoke  as  follows  :  "  Sire, 
with  all  the  compliments  the  duke  of  Lancaster  has  charged  us  to 
pay  you,  he  ordered  us  to  say  that  he  is  very  desirous  of  having  a 
personal  interview  with  you."  The  king  replied,  he  was  equally 
anxious  for  it,  and  added,  "  I  beg  of  you  to  hasten  everything  as 
much  as  possible,  that  we  may  have  a  conference  together."  "  That 
will  be  very  proper,"  said  the  barons  of  Portugal ;  "  for  until  you 
meet  you  will  never  understand  each  other.  You  may  then  confer 
on  the  most  effectual  means  of  carrying  on  the  war  against  the  king 
of  Castille."  "  That  is  true,"  answered  the  knights.  "  Be  speedy 
about  it,  then,"  eaid  the  king:  "for,  if  the  duke  wishes  to  see  me,  I 
wish  also  to  see  him."  They  then  entered  on  other  conversation ; 
ior  the  council  was  to  detennine  when  and  where  this  meeting  should 
take  place,  and  inform  the  English  knights  of  it.  This  was  done 
It  was  agreed  the  king  of  Portugal  should  f>:o  to  Oporto,  and  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  advance  along  the  borders  of  Galicia  ;  and  somewhere 
between  them  and  Oporto  the  meeting  was  to  be  held.  When  the 
English  knights  had  remained  three  days  at  Coimbra,  they  departed 
and  followed  the  same  road  back  to  Saint  Jago,  where  they  related 
to  the  duke  and  duchess  all  that  had  passed.  They  were,  with 
reason,  well  satisfied  with  it,  for  their  affairs  seemed  now  likely  to 
be  at'ended  to. 

When  the  day  of  meeting  approached,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  left 
his  army,  under  the  command  of  his  marshal,  at  Saint  Jago,  and  at- 
tended by  three  hundred  spears  and  six  hundred  archers,  and  sir 
John  Holland,  (who  had  married  his  eldest  daughter,)  with  manj 
knights,  rode  toward  the  frontiers  of  Portugal.  The  king  of  Por- 
tugal,  hearing  that  the  duke  was  set  out  from  Saint  Jago,  left  Oporto 
with  six  hundred  spears,  and  went  to  a  town  callt  d  in  that  country 
Mon5ao,  the  last  town  of  Portugal  on  that  side.  The  duke  cam: 
to  a  town  on  the  frontiej^  called  Mclgago.  Between  Mon^ao  an<* 
Melgago  runs  a  small  river  through  meadows  and  fields,  over  whic/' 
is  a  bridge  called  Pont  de  More.* 

On  a  Thursday  morning,  the  kiag  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  ri 
Lancaster  had  their  first  interview  at  this  bridge,  attended  by  thei  • 
escorts,  when  they  made  acquaintance  with  each  other.  On  thi 
king  of  Por-*tigal's  side  had  been  built  a  bower,  covered  with  leave? 
in  which  duke  was  entertained  at  dinner  by  the  king.  It  was  } 
handsoeie  one ;  and  the  bishop  of  Coimbra,  th  j  bishop  of  Oporto 
as  alf*>  the  archbishop  of  Brag^anza,  were  seated  at  the  king's  table 
wit-li  the  duke,  and  a  little  below  him  were  sir  John  Holland  and  sii 
I7enry  Beaumont.  There  were  many  minstrels,  and  this  entertain- 
ment lasted  until  night.  The  king  of  Portugal  was  that  day  clothed 
in  white  lined  with  arimson,  with  a  red  cross  of  St.  George,  being 
the  dresa  of  the  order  of  Avis,  of  which  he  was  grand-master.t 
When  the  people  had  elected  him  their  king,  he  declared  he  vv-ould 
always  wear  that  dress  in  honor  of  God  and  St.  George,  and  his  at. 
tendants  were  all  dressed  in  v.-hite  and  crimson.  When  it  became 
late,  they  took  leave  of  each  other,  with  the  engagement  of  meeting 
again  on  the  morrow.  The  king  went  to  Mon^ao,  and  the  duke  t? 
Melga90,  which  places  were  only  separated  by  the  river  and  mead, 
ows.  On  the  Friday,  after  hearing  the  mass,  they  mounted  their 
horses,  and  rode  over  the  Pont  de  More,  to  the  spot  where  they  rad 
met  the  preceding  day.  The  house  whici.  had  been  erected  for  thia 
occasion  was  the  fairest  and  greatest  that  had  been  ever  seen  there. 
The  king  and  duke  had  each  their  apartments  hung  with  cloth  aud 

*  "Pontde  More."-G. 
I    t  Froiswirt  ojisiakee  the  color  of  the  cross :  it  was  greep,  q^d  bpnjs  0»i  Ui8  •♦li  i^i^ 


408 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &,c. 


covered  with  carpeii,  an  convenient  as  if  the  king  had  been  at  Lis. 
bon  or  the  duke  in  London. 

Before  dinner  they  had  a  conference  on  tho  state  of  their  affairs, 
how  they  should  carry  on  the  vi'ar,  and  when  .hey  should  commence 
it.  They  resolved  to  order  their  marshals  to  continue  their  attacks 
during  the  winter,  which  the  king  was  to  pass  in  Portugal,  and  the 
duke  at  Saiat  Jago  ;  and  it  was  settled  that,  early  in  March,  they 
would  unite  their  forces,  and  march  to  combat  the  king  of  Castille, 
wherever  he  might  be,  and  v/hoever  he  might  have  with  him  ;  for 
the  Eiiglish  and  Portuguese,  when  united,  would  be  full  thirty  thou- 
sand  men.  When  this  had  been  determined,  the  king's  council  in- 
troduced the  subject  of  a  maniage  with  their  king;  for  the  country 
was  very  desirous  he  would  marry,  as  it  was  now  time  ;  and  by  it 
they  would  be  much  strengthened  ;  and  they  thought  he  could  not 
make  a  better  choice  for  himself,  nor  one  more  agreeable  to  them, 
than  by  intermarrying  with  the  house  of  Lancaster.  The  duke, 
who  saw  the  attachment  the  king  and  the  Portuguese  had  for  him, 
and  that  he  had  need  of  their  assistance,  as  he  was  come  from  Eng. 
land  to  Portugal  to  regain  his  kingdom  of  Castille,  replied  with  a 
smile,  addressing  the  king :  "  Sir  King,  I  have  at  Saint  Jago  two 
girls,  and  I  will  give  you  the  choice  to  take  which  of  them  shall 
please  you  best.  Send  thither  your  council,  and  I  will  return  her 
with  them."  "  Many  thanks,"  said  the  king  :  "you  offer  me  more 
than  I  ask.  I  will  leave  my  cousin  Catherine,  of  Castille;  but  I 
demand  your  daughter  Philippa,  in  marriage,  whom  I  will  espouse 
and  make  my  queen."  At  these  words  the  conference  broke  up,  as 
it  was  dianer-time.  They  were  seated  as  on  the  preceding  day,  and 
most  sumptuously  and  plentifully  served,  according  to  the  custom  of 
that  country.  After  dinner,  the  king  and  duke  returned  to  their 
lodgings. 

On  the  Saturday  after  mass,  they  again  mounted  their  horses,  and 
returned  to  Pont  de  More  in  grand  array.  The  duke  this  day  en- 
tertained at  dinner  the  king  and  his  attendants.  His  apartments 
were  decorated  with  the  richest  tapestry,  with  his  arms  emblazoned 
on  it,  and  as  splendidly  ornamented  as  if  he  had  been  at  Hertford, 
Leicester,  or  at  any  of  his  mansions  in  England,  which  very  much 
astonished  the  Portuguese.  Three  bishops  and  one  archbishop  were 
seated  at  the  upper  table  ;  the  bishops  of  Lisbon,  of  Oporto,  of  Coim- 
bra,  and  the  archbishop  of  Braganza.  The  king  of  Portugal  was 
placed  at  the  middle,  and  the  duke  somewhat  below  him :  a  little 
lower  than  the  duke,  the  count  d'Acunha  and  the  count  de  Novaire. 
At  the  head  of  the  second  table  was  the  deputy  grand-master  of  Avis: 
then  the  grand-master  of  St.  James,  in  Portugal,*  and  the  grand, 
master  of  St.  John,  Diego  Lopez  Pacheco,  Joao  Fernandez  Pacheco 
his  son,  Lopo  Vasquez  d'Acunha,  Vasco  Martin  d'Acunha,  Lopo 
Diaz  d'Azevedo,  Vasco  Martin  de  Merlo,  Gonzalves  de  Merlo,  all 
great  barons.  The  abbot  of  Aljubarota,  the  abbot  of  St.  Mary,  in 
Estremadoura,  sir  Alvarez  Pereira,  marshal  of  Portugal,  Joao  Rod. 
riguez  Perf  ira,  Joao  Gomez  de  Silva,  Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sa,  and 
many  other  Portuguese  knights,  were  there  seated  ;  for  not  one  Eng. 
lishman  was  at  the  table  that  day,  but  served  their  guests.  There 
were  numbers  of  minstrels,  who  played  th-eir  parts  well ;  and  the 
duke  gave  them  and  the  heralds  one  hundred  nobles  each. 

When  this  festival  was  ended,  they  took  a  most  frieirlly  leave  of 
each  other,  until  they  should  meet  again.  The  king  returned  to  , 
Oporlo,  and  the  duke  to  Melga^p,  from  whence  he  journeyed  toward 
Saint  Jago.  The  count  de  Novnire  escorted  him  with  one  hundred 
Portuguese  lances,  until  he  was  o^t  of  all  danger,  when  he  took 
leave  and  returned  to  Portugal.  Tha  duchess  was  veryMmpatient 
for  the  duke's  return,  to  hear  how  the  conferences  had  passed  ;  of 
course,  you  may  suppose,  she  received  hiwi  with  joy.  She  asked 
what  he  thought  of  the  king  of  Portugal.  "Qa  my  faith,"  replied 
the  duke,  "  he  is  an  agi-eeable  man,  and  has  the  appearance  of  being 
a  valiant  one,  and  I  think  he  will  reign  powerfully;  for  he  is  much 
^eloved  by  his  subjects,  who  say  that  they  have  not  been  so  fortunate 
in  a  king  for  these  hundred  y6ars.  He  is  but  twent;.six  years  old, 
and,  like  the  Portuguese,  strong,  and  well  formed  in  hlg  limbs  and 
body  to  go  through  much  labor  and  pain."  "  Well,  ant  what  was 
done  in  regard  to  the  marriage  ?"  said  the  duchess.  "  I  have  given 
him  one  of  my  daughters."  "Which?"  asked  the  duchess.  "I 
offered  him  the  choice  of  Catherine  or  Philippa ;  for  whici.  he 
thanked  me  much,  and  has  fixed  on  Philippa."  "He  is  in  the  righi" 
Baid  the  duchess ;  "  for  my  daughter  Catherine  is  too  young  foi 
him." 

The  duke  and  duchess  passed  the  time  as  well  as  they  could  : 
winter  was  approaching,  though  in  Galicia  the  severity  of  that  sea. 
Bon  is  scarcely  felt ;  for  it  is  always  there  warm,  that  some  fruits 
are  eatable,  even  in  March,  and  beans,  peas,  and  grass,  are  high  and 
flourishing  in  February.  Their  hay-harvcst  is  over  before  Midsum. 
mer-dny  ;  and,  by  that  time  their  corn  is,  in  several  places,  com. 
pletely  ripe. 

CHAPTER  XLL 

THE  DTIKE  OF  LANCASTER'S  iMARSHAL  GAINS  FOR  HIM  SEVERAL  PLACES  IN 
GAl  ICIA.     THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE. 

Notwithstanding  the  duke  of  Lancaster  lived  quietly  at  St.  Jago 
^ith  his  duchet^s  and  children,  it  was  not  so  with  his  anny ;  for  the 

*  Rodriguex  de  Vuscouceilos. 


commanders  m-'de  frequent  excursions  over  the  country,  conquering 
towns  and  castles,  of  which,  for  a  time  they  held  possession.  1  will 
faithfully  narrate  the  manner  in  which  they  did  this,  and  the  names 
of  the  towns  they  gained  ;  for  I  was  told  all  the  particulars  of  the 
campaign  by  those  English  knights  who  had  been  actors  in  these 
conquests ;  but  more  particularly  by  that  gallant  knight  of  Portugal 
whom  I  have  before  mentioned,  who,  in  the  most  friendly  manner, 
entered  into  all  the  details  at  Middleburgh,  in  Zealand,  where  he 
was,  on  his  way  to  Prussia.  I  have  already  told  his  name,  but  I  will 
repeat  it:  he  was  called  John  Fernando  Portelet,  who  informed  me 
as  fo'lows : 

"  When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  returned  to  Saint  Jago,  from 
the  frontiers  of  Portugal,  Sir  Thomas  Moreaux,  the  marshal  of  his 
army,  said  to  him,  that  he  was  unwilling  to  remain  in  idleness ;  and 
that,  since  they  were  in  an  enemy's  country,  he  would  make  some 
excursions  to  conquer  towns  or  castles,  and  employ  the  army  who 
were  very  anxious  for  it.  He  gave  his  orders  accordingly,  and  de- 
clared he  would  penetrate  into  Galicia  farther  than  he  had  hitherto 
been,  and  would  not  leave  town  nor  ca3tle  behind  him  without  tl:ieir 
submitting  to  the  duke.  He  began  his  march  from  Saint  Jago,  with 
six  hundred  lances  and  twelve  hundred  archers,  and  took  the  road 
to  Pontevedra,  a  good  town  of  Galicia,  which  held  out  for  the  king 
of  Castille.  The  townsmen  were  well  aware  of  the  intended  attack; 
for  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  flat  countries  fled  before  the  English,  to 
different  tovv'ns,  to  save  themselves  and  fortunes.  When  the  marshal 
came  before  the  place,  the  inhabitants  were  in  deep  consultation, 
whether  to  surrender,  or  to  defend  themselves;  but  they  were  not 
unanimous.  The  lower  sort  of  inhabitants  wanted  to  surrender  in. 
stantly  :  the  bailiff  (who  had  been  ordered  thither  by  the  king  to  guard 
and  defend  it,)  with  those  who  were  the  richest,  wished  to  hold  out ; 
for  they  said  that  an  instant  surrender  would  not  redound  to  their 
honor  nor  profit.  They  were  still  in  debate,  when  the  Vv  atch  sounded 
his  horn  to  announce  the  arrival  of  the  English.  This  broke  up  the 
assembly  ;  and  every  one  ran  to  the  battlements,  armed  with  stonee, 
darts,  and  javelins,  with  a  full  determination  to  defend  the  place, 
and  not  to  surrender  it  until  pushed  to  extremities. 

"  When  the  marshal  and  his  companions  arrived  at  Pontevedra, 
they  dismounted  and  gave  their  horses  to  their  servants.  They  drew 
up  their  men  for  instantly  attacking  it.  The  archers  were  ranged 
roupd  the  walls  with  bows  bent  for  shooting  ;  and  men-at-arms,  well 
armed  and  shielded,  descended  into  the  ditch.  On  the  marshal's 
trumpet  sounding,  the  assault  commenced ;  and  those  who  were  in 
the  ditch  scrambled  up  to  the  walls,  with  pick.axes  and  iron  crows  to 
undermine  them.  The  townsmen  showered  down  on  them  stones 
and  flints  to  their  great  annoyance  :  they  would  have  done  more,  if 
the  archers  had  not  made  good  use  of  their  bows :  few,  after  some 
time,  dared  to  show  themselves  on  the  bulwarks,  for  they  killed  and 
wounded  many.  The  bailiff  of  the  town  was  so  severely  struck  by 
an  arrow,  which  pierced  his  helmet  and  head,  that  he  was  forced  to 
be  carried  to  his  house.  The  ill-intentioned  in  the  place  were  not 
sorry  at  this,  because  he  would  not  consent  to  a  surrender.  This 
accident,  however,  did  not  cause  the  defence  to  be  weakened  ;  on 
the  contrary,  they  were  the  more  active ;  and  the  attack  continued 
until  night,  when  the  enemy  sounded  a  retreat.  Many  were  wounded 
on  each  side.  The  English  returned  to  their  quarters,  fully  deter- 
mined to  renew  the  attack  on  the  morrow,  and  to  gain  the  place  by 
capitulation  or  storm. 

"  During  the  night,  the  inhabitants  held  a  meeting  and  said  :  '  We 
are  mad,  thus  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  killed  and  wounded  for  noth. 
ing.  Why  do  not  we  act  like  the  other  towns  which  have  surren- 
dered ?  They  have  yielded  themselves  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
and  the  lady  Constance,  daughter  to  king  don  Pedro,  on  condition 
that,  if  the  rest  of  the  towns  in  Spain  acknowledge  him  for  king, 
they  will  do  the  same  :  in  which  they  have  acted  wisely,  for  they 
have  rem-ained  unmolested.'  '  In  God's  name,'  said  others,  '  we 
wanted  to  do  so,  but  our  bailiff  persuaded  us  to  the  contrary,  for 
which  he  has  paid  severely;  for  there  is  a  great  chance  if  he  will 
ever  recover  from  the  wound  in  his  head.'  '  Let  us  go,'  said  some, 
'and  speak  with  him,  and  ask  how  we  had  best  act  now;  for  the 
English  will  certainly  return  to-morrow,  and  conquer  us  by  fair  or 
foul  means.'  This  proposition  was  adopted,  and  twelve  of  the  prin- 
cipal townsmen  went  to  the  bailiff's  house,  whose  name  was,  I  be- 
lieve, Diantale  de  L^on.  They  found  him  lying  on  a  couch,  his 
wound  having  been  just  dressed  ;  and,  as  it  had  so  lately  happened, 
ht  did  not  suffer  much  from  it,  and  made  good  cheer  to  those  among 
then  whom  he  knew,  and  had  come  to  see  him.  He  inquired  how 
the  attack  had  been  carried  on,  and  if  they  had  well  defended  them- 
selves. They  said,  'Tolerably  well;  and,  thanks  to  God,  no  one, 
excepting  himself,  of  any  consequence,  had  been  hurt ;  but  to-morrow 
will  be  the  day,  for  we  are  assured  we  shall  be  very  hard  pushed ; 
and  such  ignorant  and  simple  persons  as  ourselves  will  never  be  able 
to  withstand  t\ieir  attacks.  We  therefore  come  to  you  for  advice 
how  to  act.  The  English  menace  us  greatly  ;  and  should  they  win 
tJie  place  by  storm,  they  will  put  all  to  the  sword,  and  plunder  the 
town.' 

"  '  In  the  name  of  God,'  replied  Diantale  dc  Ldon,  'you  can  never 
be  blamed  for  surrendering;  but  treat  prudently,  and  manage  by  all 
means  to  avoid  being  taken  by  storm.  Offer  to  put  yourselves  under 
the  obedience  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  on-  the  same 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &.c. 


409 


tcnns  with  those  of  Coruun,  for  no  Englishman  ever  entered  that 
town.  Tiiey  sent  out  ti  them  provisions  for  money;  and,  if  you 
will  fallow  my  advice,  you  will  do  the  same.  I  believe  they  will  be 
gl  id  t:)  accept  your  submission,  for  there  are  many  other  towns  in 
Galicia  to  conquer,  and  they  will  nut  hold  out  for  trifles.'  '  You  say 
well,'  replied  the  townsmen,  '  and  we  will  do  as  you  advise.'  They 
tlTen'left  him,  a  id  passed  the  night  as  well  as  they  could.  By  sun. 
rise,  on  the  mor  ow,  they  had  properly  instructed  seven  of  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitant-^,  whom  they  sent  out  of  the  town  to  treat  with  sir 
Thomas  Moreaus :  they  met  hira  on  his  march  to  renew  the  attack. 


Attack  on  the  Fortificatioks  of  Pontevedra.  Composed  from  Harleian  MS.,  4425,  and  MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th 

century.  ' 


They  cast  thdmselves  on  their  knees,  and,  having  saluted  him,  said, 
'  My  lord,  we  are  sent  hither  by  the  inhabitants  of  Pontevedra,  who 
offer  to  place  ihomselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  duke  and  duchess 
of  Lancaster,  on  the  same  terms  which  those  of  Coruna  have  ob- 
tained.  This' they  have  ordered  us  to  tell  you,  and  also  that  you  may 
have  provision  in  plenty  on  paying  a  fair  price.  It  is  the  wish  of 
those  who  have  sent  us,  that  you  push  them  no  farther,  and  that 
neither  yourself  nor  any  from  you  enter  the  place  armed  and  by 
force  ;  but  that  if  you  or  any  others  be  desirous  of  courteously  enter- 
ing the  town,  they  shall  be  welcome.'  The  marshal  had  with  him 
one  who  understDod  perfectly  the  Galician  tongue,  who  repeated  to 
him  in  English  all  that  had  been  said.  The  marshal  replied,  *  Return 
quickly  to  your  town,  and  let  those  who  have  sent  you  come  to  the 
harriers.  I  will  grant  them  respite  until  t.)-morrow  at  sunrise,  should 
we  not  make  a  satisfactory  agreement.'  They  promised  to  comply 
with  his  command,  and  departed.  When  arrived  at  the  barriers, 
they  found  there  the  greater  part  of  the  townsmen  waiting,  to  whom 
they  told  all  that  had  passed  between  them  and  the  marshal ;  add- 
ing, '  The  marshal  will  soon  be  here  himself :  therefore,  if  you  do 
not  think  yourselves  of  sufficient  consequence  to  parley  with  him, 
hasten  those  hither  whom  you  may  wish  for.' 

"  As  the  principal  inhabitants  were  at  the  barriers,  they  saw  sir 
Thomas  Moreaux,  with  about  forty  lances,  advancing,  who  on  his 
arrival  dismounted,  and  his  companions  likewise.     He  addressed 
them  as  follows  :  '  You,  the  inhabitants  of  Pontevedra,  have  sent  to 
us  seven  of  your  brother  townsmen,  and  persons  in  whom  I  am  sat- 
isfied you  have  confidence  :  they  have  told  us  that  you  are  willing  to 
submit  yourselves  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  on  the  same 
terms  which  those  of  Coruna  have  obtained,  but  that  you  wish  to 
have  no  other  governors  but  yourselves.    Now  tell  me,  I  beg  of  you, 
what  sovereignty  my  lord  would  have  if  he  had  not  his  own  officers 
in  the  town  ?    When  you  pleased  you  would  acknowledge  him  for 
your  king,  and  when  you  pleased  disavow  him.    Know,  that  it  is 
my  intention,  as  well  as  that  of  those  around  me,  to  give  you  a  wise, 
valiant  and  prudent  governor,  who  will  defend  you  and  do  ample 
justice  to  all  alike,  and  I  mean  to  thrust  out  the  officers  of  the  king 
of  Castille :  let  me  hear,  therefore,  if  you  consent  to  these  terms,  for 
such  are  our  fixed  resolutions.'    They  requested  leave  to  consult 
together,  and  having  done  so,  replied  :  '  My  lord,  we  have  the  fullest 
confidence  in  you,  but  we  are  afraid  of  pillagers;  for  we  have  for- 
merly been  so  ill  treated  by  persons  of  that  description,  when  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  the  Bretons  first  came  hither :  they  left 
us  not  a  rag,  and  we  are  in  dread  of  the  like  happeningagain.'  •  You 
need  not,' said  sir  Thomas,  '  for  no  pillager  shall  ever  enter  your 
^  town.   You  bhali  lose  nothing  by  us :  all  we  want  is  your  obedi- 


ence.'  This  speech  settled  the  business,  and  sir  Thomas  and  his 
company  entered  the  town,  his  army  taking  up  their  quarters  in  tents 
without  the  walls.  The  inhabitants  sent  them  tweiity-fuur  horse- 
loads  of  wine,  as  much  bread,  and  poultry  in  abundance  for  the 
principal  officers. 

"  The  marshal  remained  the  vv^hole  day  in  Pontevedra,  to  arrange 
a  government  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  He  appointed  an  honest 
Galician  governor,  who  had  followed  the  duchess  to  England,  with 
whom  the  inhabitants  were  satisfied.  On  the  morrow,  he  returned 
to  his  army,  and  in  a  council  he  determined  to  march  against  another 

town  that  was  rebellious,  called  Vigo, 
six  leagues  distant  from  Pontevedra. 
They  instantly  began  their  march  ;  and, 
when  within  two  leagues  of  the  place, 
they  sent  forward  to  know  if  they  would 
surrender,  as  Pontevedra  and  other 
towns  had  done,  which,  if  they  refused, 
they  might  rest  assured  they  should  be 
attacked  in  the  morning.  The  inhabit- 
ants paid  no  attention  to  this  menace, 
and  said,  that  they  had  often  had  as- 
saults, but  had  never  been  the  worse  for 
them.  When  this  answer  was  carried 
to  the  marshal,  he  swore  by  St.  George 
they  should  be  attacked  in  earnest. 
•  What !  are  the  scoundrels  so  proud  to 
send  me  such  an  answer  ?'  They  passed 
the  night  comfortably  with  what  they 
brought  with  them,  and  on  the  morrow 
by  sunrise  were  on  their  march  to  Vigo. 
It  was  near  ten  o'clock  when  they 
came  before  the  town,  and  each  party 
made  preparations  for  the  attack  and 
defence.  Vigo,  though  not  a  large 
town,  is  sufficiently  strong;  and  had 
there  been  within  it  some  knights  and 
squires,  who  understood  their  profession, 
I  do  not  believe  the  English  Vvould  have 
gained  it  so  easily  as  they  did  ;  for  the 
moment  the  inhabitants  felt  the  arrows 
of  the  English  and  saw  many  killed  and 
wounded  by  them,  fur  they  were  badly 
armed,  they  were  panic-struck,  and 
said,  '  Why  do  we  let  ourselves  be  killed 
and  wounded  for  the  king  of  Castil'e  ?  Wc  may  as  well  have  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  who  married  the  daughter  of  don  Pedro,  for  our 
king,  as  the  son  of  don  Henry  of  Transtamaie.  We  must  know,  that 
if  we  be  taken  by  storm,  our  lives  will  be  forfeited  and  our  town 
plundered,  and  there  does  not  seem  succor  coming  to  us  from  any 
quarter.  A  month  ago,  we  sent  a  remonstrance  to  the  king  cf  Castille 
at  Burgos  on  our  situation,  and  the  peril  we  should  be  in,  if  the  English 
marched  hither,  as  we  heard  they  intended  doing.  The  king  indeed 
spoke  to  the  French  knights  who  are  with  him  on  the  matter,  but  no 
orders  were  given  for  any  men-at-arms  to  be  sent  hither  as  a  garrison, 
any  more  than  to  other  parts  of  Galicio,  which  plainly  shewed  it  was 
indifferent  to  the  king  whether  v.e  were  won  or  not.  He  told  our 
envoys  to  return  and  do  as  well  as  they  could.  This  proves  he  does 
not  wish  us  to  be  slain,  nor  the  place  taken  by  storm.' 

"  On  saying  this,  some  of  the  townsmen  mounted  over  the  gate, 
way,  and  from  a  window  made  signs  they  wished  for  a  parley,  to 
treat  of  peace.  They  were  observed  ;  and  the  marshal,  going  thither, 
asked  what  they  wanted.  They  said  ;  '  Marshal,  order  your  men  to 
retire  :  we  will  submit  ourselves  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lan- 
caster,  on  the  same  terms  as  those  of  Coruria  and  ether  towns  have 
obtained ;  and  if  you  want  provisions,  you  shall  courteously  have 
them  from  us;  but  we  will  not  suffer  any  one  to  enter  the  town  by 
force  of  arms.  This  is  our  proposal,  and  by  tl:is  we  mean  to  abide.' 
The  marshal  was  advised  to  answer,  '  I  agree  to  your  terms;  but  I 
must  appoint  an  able  governor,  to  counsel  and  defend  you,  should 
there  be  any  need  of  it.'  They  answered,  they  would  also  admit  of 
this.  Thus  was  the  treaty  concluded  ;  and,  on  the  assault  ceasing, 
the  army  retreated  from  before  it  into  the  plain.  The  marshal,  sir 
Evan  Fitzwarren,  sir  John  Abuurelle,*  the  lord  de  Pummiers,  and 
sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  entered  the  town  to  refresh  themselves, 
where  they  remained  the  whole  day.  Those  without  the  walls  re. 
ceived  bread,  wine,  and  other  provision  from  the  town  in  abundance. 

"After  the  conquest  of  Vigo,  where  the  lords  had  availed  them, 
selves  of  the  opportunity  to  refresh  themselves  at  their  ease,  for  it  is 
situated  in  a  rich  country,  and  had  nominated  as  governor  an  Eng. 
lish  squire  called  Thomas  Albery,  a  prudent  and  valiant  man,  to 
whom  they  gave  twelve  archers  for  his  defence,  they  marched  from 
thence,  skirting  the  mountains  and  borders  of  Castille,  toward  the 
large  town  of  Bayona.  When  they  had  advanced  within  two  leagues 
of  the  place,  they  halted  and  took  up  their  quarters  for  the  night. 
On  the  morrow,  they  dislodged  and  marched  in  battle-array  lo  Bay. 
ona.  When  near,  they  formed  themselves  into  two  divisions,  and 
sent  forward  a  herald  to  learn  the  intentions  of  the  inhabitants, 
whether  they  would  surrender  without  being  assaulted.    The  herald 

*  1  imaffine  thit  must  ba  inundsd  fur  sir  Hush  lurd  Buruel.  See  Dugiialu 


410  CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

had  not  far  u  go  ;  and,  when  arrived  at  the  barriers,  he  found  plenty 
of  comniJii  people  there,  though  badly  armed,  to  whom  he  delivered 
his  message  ;  for  hs  well  understood  their  language,  being  a  Porta- 
gueso.    Hi3  name  was  Cuimbra,  and  attached  to  the  king  of  Por- 
tugal.   *  You  men  of  the  tjvvn,'  said  he,  *  what  are  your  intentions  ? 
Will  you  suffer  yourselves  to  be  attacked,  or  will  you  surrender 
quietly  to  your  sovereigns,  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  ?  My 
lord  marshal  and  his  campanions  send  me  hither  to  know  what  you 
mean  tj  dj.'    Upo.i  t'lis  they  collected  tagether  and  began  to  talk 
aloud,  saying,  •  Wli  it  shall  we  do  ?    Shall  we  defend  ourselves,  or 
surrender  ?'    An  old  man  who  had  learnt  experience,  from  having 
seen  mare  than  they  had,  addressed  them  :  '  My  good  sirs,  in  our 
situatian  we  must  not  hold  long  councils;  and  the  English  are  very 
courteous  in  thus  allowing  U3  time  to  deliberate.    You  are  aware 
that  we  have  not  any  hopes  of  succor ;  for  the  king  of  Castille,  who 
tnows  our  situation  well,  and  has  done  so  since  the  arrival  of  the 
duke  anJ  duch.iss  at  Coruna,  has  not  provided  any  resources  for  us, 
nor  does  he  seem  inclined  so  to  do.    If  we,  therefore,  allow  our- 
eelves  to  be  att icked,  the  town  is  so  large  and  ill  fortified,  we  can- 
not guard  the  whole  ;  and  the  Eaglish  are  subtle  in  war  :  they  will 
exert  themselves  to  conquer  us,  in  hopes  of  plunder;  for  they  are, 
like  all  men-at-arms,  eagjr  tj  enrich  themselves;  and  this  town  is 
supposed  to  be  more  rich  than  in  fact  it  is.    I  therefore  think  it  most 
advisable  that  we  quietly  submit  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster, 
and,  by  not  foolishly  resisting,  lose  mare,  but  obtxin  peace  on  ad- 
vantigoDus  terai3.    Tnis  ii  tne  advice  I  give  you.'    They  replied, 
they  would  I'jUow  it ;  and  as  he  was  a  man  of  consideration  in  Bay- 
ona,  they  requested  hiin  ta  answer  the  herald.    *  I  will  cheerfully 
do  so  ;  but  we  muu  give  him  some  money,  which  will  bind  him  to 
our  iatere.sti,  and  induce  him  to  m  ike  a  favorable  repjrt  ta  his  lords.' 
On  this  he  advanced  to  the  herald,  and  said:  '  You  will  return  to 
your  lordi,  and  assure  them  we  are  willing  to  put  ourselves  under 
the  obedience  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  in  the  same 
manner  other  t awns  i  i  Galicii  have  done,  or  may  do.    Now,  go  and 
do  our  business  well,  and  we  will  give  you  twenty  florins.'  The 
herald  was  delighted  on  hearing  this  speech,  and  the  promise  of 
twenty  florins;  and  said,  '  Where  are  the  fljrins?'    They  were  in- 
stantly  paid  down,  and  he  set  off,  gayly,  to  rejoin  the  English  army. 

*' Tiie  marshal  and  his  compa  lions,  on  seeing  him  return,  asked 
what  news  he  had  brought.  '  Do  the  townsmen  mean  to  surrender 
or  wait  the  attick  ?'  '  By  my  faith,  my  lords,'  replied  the  herald, 
'  they  have  no  such  intentims.  They  desire  me  to  inform  you,  they 
are  willing  to  submit  thamselves  to  the  duke  and  duchess,  on  simi- 
lar terms  to  those  wnich  other  towns  have  obtained  ;  and  if  you  will 
go  thither,  tiaey  will  gladly  receive  you.'  '  Well,'  said  the  marshal,  '  it 
is  better  we  thus  g.ii  i  the  place  than  by  assault ;  t'or  our  men,  at 
least,  will  neither  be  wounded  nor  slain.'  The  marshal  and  his 
army  marched  at  a  foot's-pace  to  the  town,  where  he  dismounted, 
and  went  to  the  barrier  and  gate.  There  were  numbers  of  people 
assembled,  but  their  whole  armors  were  not  worth  ten  francs,  to  see 
the  English  ;  and  the  person  who  had  given  the  answer  to  the  he- 
rald was  there  also,  to  conclude  a  treaty.  The  moment  the  herald 
perceived  him,  he  said  t)  the  marshal,  '  My  lord,  speak  to  that  el- 
derly man  who  is  bowing  to  you,  for  he  has  the  greatest  weight  in 
the  place.'  The  marshal  advanced,  and  said,  '  Now,  what  have  you 
to  say  ?  Will  you  surrender  yourselves  to  my  lord,  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  and  to  his  duchess,  as  to  your  legal  sovereigns  V  '  Yes,' 
my  lord,'  '-eplied  the  old  man:  'we  surrender  ourselves  to  you,  and 
acknowledge  them  for  our  lords,  as  other  towns  in  Galicia  have 
done  ;  anH,  if  you  and  your  companions  please  to  enter  the  town, 
you  are  welcome  ;  but  on  condition  that,  should  you  want  provision, 
you  do  not  seize  it,  but  loyally  pay  for  whatever  you  may  take.'  '  I 
agree  to  this,'  said  the  marshal ;  '  for  we  only  desire  the  love  and  obe- 
dience of  the  country ;  but  you  must  swear,  that  should  the  king  of 
Castille  come  in  person,  or  send  hither  any  troops,  you  will  defend 
yourselves  boldly  against  him  and  all  his  allies.'  *  We  willingly 
swear  this  ;  and  should  he  come  himself,  or  send  any  troops,  we  will 
remain  steady  to  your  interest;  for  you  will  never  find  any  deceit  in 
us.'  •  I  am  satisfied,'  answered  the  marshal,  *  and  do  not  require 
more.  Before  the  expiration  of  the  year,  the  dispute  will  be  de- 
cided ;  and  the  crown  of  Castille,  Cordova,  Galicia,  and  Seville, 
will  fall  to  the  strongest;  for,  by  the  end  of  August,  there  will  be 
Buch  numbers  of  men-at-arms  in  Castille  as  have  not  been  seen  for 
these  hundred  years.'  '  Well,  my  lord,'  answered  the  elder,  '  let 
happen  what  may,  and  the  right  fall  where  it  ought,  we  of  Galicia 
venture  to  wait  the  event.' 

"  Upon  this,  the  holy  sacrament  was  brought,  and  those  who  gov- 
erned the  town  swore  upon  it  to  behave  loyally  and  faithfully,  Uke 
good  subjects,  ta  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  and  to  acknow- 
ledge  them  as  their  sovereigns,  in  the  same  manner  as  other  towns 
had  done.    The  marshal,  in  the  name  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  re. 
cci/ed  them  as  his  subjects,  and  swore  to  defend  and  govern  them 
in  peace  and  justice.    Wnen  all  this  had  been  done,  the  barriers 
and  gates  were  thrown  open,  when  all  entered  who  chose,  and  lodged 
themselves  where  they  could.    They  remained  there  four  days,  to 
recruit  themselves  and  horses,  and  also  to  wait  for  fair  weather ;  for, 
during  these  four  days,  it  rained  incessantly,  and  the  rivers  were 
much  swelled.    There  are,  in  Galicia,  many  rivers  which  are  so 
pvaily  increased  by  the  mouatain«torreatS|  that  they  aro  very  daa. 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 

gerous  to  pass.  While  waiting  for  a  change  in  the  weather,  they 
held  a  council,  whether  they  should  march  for  Betancos  or  Ribada. 
via,  which  is  a  strong  town,  inhabited  by  the  most  insolent  and  treach. 
erous  people  in  all  Galicia.  On  the  fifth  day,  the  English  dislodged 
from  Bayona,  and  took  the  field.  The  weather  was  now  temperate, 
and  the  rivers,  to  their  great  joy,  reduced  to  their  usual  size.  They 
rode  toward  Ribadavia  without  any  opposition  ;  and,  as  no  one 
came  out  against  them,  they  thought  themselves  lords  of  Galicia. 
They  arrived  near  the  town,  with  a  large  train  of  baggage,  horses 
and  victuallers,  and  encamped  in  a  grove  of  olive  trees  on  a  hand- 
some plain,  about  half  a  league  from  the  place.  They  resolved  to 
send  a  herald  to  parley  with  the  townsmen,  before  they  made  any 
preparations  for  the  attack;  for  the  marshal  well  knew  they  were 
the  falsest  and  worst  people  in  all  Castille,  extensive  as  it  jb  ;  and 
that  they  paid  no  regard  to  the  king,  nor  to  any  one  but  themselves, 
depending  on  the  strength  of  their  town. 

"  The  herald,  before  he  set  out,  was  charged  to  learn  their  inten 
tions  ;  but,  when  he  came  to  the  barriers,  he  found  them  and  the 
gate  closed.  He  shouted  and  called,  but  received  no  answer  what, 
ever.  He  saw,  indeed,  several  pass  backward  and  forward  on  the 
battlements  ;  but  for  all  he  could  do,  not  one  would  come  and  speak 
with  him,  though  he  remained  an  hour  tnus  bawling  to  them.  Find, 
ing  he  could  not  obtain  a  hearing,  he  said  to  himself,  '  I  fancy  these 
men  of  Ribadavia  have  had  some  communicafion  with  those  of  Bay. 
ona,  who  are  vexed  they  should  have  given  me  twenty  florins  for 
so  little  trouble,  and  want  to  make  me  here  pay  for  it.  By  holy 
Mary  !  I  believe  they  wish  to  keep  me  until  it  be  late,  and  then 
seize  and  hang  me.'  On  saying  this,  he  remounted  his  horse,  and 
returned  to  the  marshal  and  his  army.  On  his  arrival,  he  was  asked 
what  news,  and  whether  the  inhabitants  of  Ribadavia  would  surren. 
der  as  the  other  towns  had  done,  or  force  them  to  tie  attack  ?'  '  By 
my  troth,'  replied  the  herald,  '  I  know  not  what  they  mean  to  do  ;  for 
they  are  so  proud,  that  though  1  bawled  to  them  for  en  hour,  they 
never  deigned  to  give  me  any  answer.'  Sir  .John  Burnel  then  said, 
'  Hast  thou  seen  no  one  ?  Perhaps  they  are  fled,  and  have  left  their 
town  for  fear  of  us.'  '  Fled  !'  replied  the  herald  :  '  begging  your  par. 
don,  my  lord,  they  disdain  to  do  such  a  thing  as  fly  ;  aad  before  you 
conquer  them,  they  will  give  you  more  plague  than  all  the  other 
towns  in  Galicia  together.  Know  that  there  are  plenty  of  men 
within  it ;  for  I  saw  them  when  I  called  out,  "  Listen  to  me,  listen 
to  me  I  I  am  a  herald,  whom  my  lord  marshal  has  sent  hither  to  par- 
ley and  treat  with  you  ;"  but  they  gave  me  no  answer,  only  staring 
at  me,  and  bursting  out  in  laughter.'  '  Ah,  the  insolent  scoundrels !' 
said  the  marshal  :  '  by  St.  George,  they  shall  be  we'l  punished  for 
this ;  and,  unless  my  lord  of  Lancaster  shall  order  otherwise,  never 
will  I  quit  this  place  until  I  have  reduced  it  under  his  obedience. 
Let  us  now  eat  and  drink  to  refresh  ourselves,  and  then  march  to 
the  assault ;  for  I  will  see  this  town  nearer,  and  what  is  its  strength, 
that  makes  the  scoundrels  thus  insolent,  and  induces  them  to  hold  us 
so  cheap.' 

"  When  they  had  finished  their  repast,  they  mounted  their  horses, 
and,  with  trumpets  sounding,  rode  gently  on,  for  the  weather  was  as 
sweet  as  in  the  month  of  May.  On  coming  before  the  place,  some 
knights  and  squires,  to  make  a  display,  galloped  up  to  the  barriers, 
where  they  found  a  large  body  of  cross-bowmen  drawn  up  in  front 
of  the  gate,  who,  by  their  shooting,  killed  and  wounded  many  horses. 
The  archers  then  advanced,  and,  posting  themselves  on  tne  bank  of 
the  ditch,  and  at  the  barriers,  attacked  the  cross-bowmen.  The  as- 
sault was  severe,  and  lasted  a  considerable  time  ;  fcr  the  town  was 
tolerably  strong,  and  diflUcult  to  be  conquered.  One  side  is  situated 
on  a  perpendicular  rock,  impossible  to  be  mounted :  the  other,  in- 
deed, is  on  the  plain,  but  surrounded  by  wide  ditches,  which,  though 
not  filled  with  water,  cannot  easily  be  crossed.  The  knights  and 
squires,  however,  did  cross  them,  and  ascended  the  banks  to  the  walls, 
with  targets  on  their  heads,  to  defend  themselves  from  the  arrows, 
or  whatever  might  be  thrown  down  from  the  battlements.  The  arch- 
ers shot  so  well,  that  scarcely  any  dared  show  themselves;  and  this 
attack  was  long  continued,  many  on  each  side  being  killed  or 
wounded.  Toward  evening,  it  ceased,  on  the  trumpets  sounding  the 
retreat ;  and  the  English  returned  to  their  camp,  where  they  made 
themselves  comfortable,  and  attended  to  their  wounded.  Thierry  do 
Soumain  was  so  badly  wounded  in  the  ami  at  the  barriers,  by  a  bolt 
from  a  cross-bow,  that  it  was  necessary  to  have  it  forced  through  the 
arm  ;  he  was  upward  of  a  month  unable  to  use  it,  and  obliged  to 
bear  it  in  a  scarf. 

"  While  the  marshal  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  army  was  thus 
overrunning  and  turning  Galicia  to  his  interest,  the  duke  and  duchess, 
with  their  children,  resided  quietly  at  St.  Jago.  They  heard  fro- 
quently  from  the  king  of  Portugal,  as  a  continual  intercourse  was 
kept  up  between  them  on  their  mutual  aff*airs.  King  John  of  Cas. 
tille  held  his  court  at  Valladolid,  attended  by  the  French  knights, 
whom  he  frequently  consulted  on  the  state  of  his  kingdom  ;  for  he 
was  perfectly  acquainted  with  everything  that  was  passing  around 
him.  He  said  to  them,  •  My  fair  sirs,  I  greatly  marvel  that  r.o  sue. 
cor  comes  to  me  from  France,  to  assist  me  in  my  distress ;  for  my 
country  will  be  lost,  if  no  reinforcements  arrive  to  prevent  it.  The 
English  keep  the  field  ;  and  I  know  for  truth,  that  the  duke  of  Lan. 
caster  and  king  of  Portugal  have  had  an  interview,  and  that  the  last 
is  to  marry  one  of  the  duke's  daitghters,  for       has  been  betrothed 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


411 


to  him  ;  and,  as  soon  as  this  marriage  shall  have  uiien  place,  you 
will  see  them  unite  together  and  enter  my  kingdom,  and,  when 
united,  they  will  prove  too  much  for  me.'  The  French  knights,  to 
comfort  him,  replied,  '  Do  not  be  uneasy :  if  the  English  gain  on 
one  side  they  lose  on  another.  We  have  certain  intelligence,  that 
the  king  of  France,  with  upward  of  an  hundred  thousand  armed 
men,  has  at  this  moment  invaded  England  to  conquer  and  destroy 
that  whole  coun  ry.  When  that  shall  be  accomplished,  and  Eng. 
bud  reduced  to  a  state  of  subjection  from  whence  it  can  never  rise, 
the  king  of  France  and  his  army  will  embark  on  board  their  navy, 
which  is  so  considerable,  and  disembark  during  the  course  of  the 
summer  v,\  Coruiia.  He  will  reconquer  in  one  month  more  than 
you  have  lost  during  the  year,  and  surround  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
in  such  a  manner  that  you  will  ^ee  him  fly  to  Portugal.  Thus  will 
you  be  revenged  of  your  enem/es  ;  for  be  assured,  that  if  France 
vvere;nt>t  at  this  moment  occupied  with  the  conquest  of  England, 
you  would  have  had,  some  time  since,  three  or  four  thousand  lances 
from  therxe.  The  king  of  France,  his  uncles  and  council,  have  a 
great  affection  for  you,  and  are  very  anxious  to  put  an  end  to  your 
war.  Never  mind  if  the  English  keep  the  field,  and  borrow  from 
you  a  little  of  your  'kingdom:  before  St.  John's  day  shall  come, 
they  will  be  forced  to  restore  the  whole  of  it  back  to  you.' 

Such  were  the  conversations  that  frequently  passed  at  Valladolid 
between  the  king  of  Gastille  and  his  council,  with  the  French  knights. 
The  king,  having  such  an  opinion  of  them,  believed  all  they  said, 
end  took  comfort.  They  indeed  thought  what  they  had  said  was 
truth  ;  for  they  concluded  the  king  of  France  had  invaded  England, 
according  to  tho  rumors  spread  throughout  Gastille.  You  must  know 
that  the  duke  c^'  Lancaster  did  not  hear  from  his  people  one  quarter 
of  what  was  tol i  them  by  pilgrims  and  merchants  from  Flanders; 
and,  though  the  :cing  of  Portugal  wrote  frequently  to  inquire  after  the 
duke's  health,  those  rumors  prevented  him  from  hastening  his  pre. 
parations,  and  from  demanding  the  lady  Philippa  for  his  queen.  His 
council  said,  that  as  all  the  intelligence  from  France  and  Flanders 
agreed  England  to  be  in  a  most  perilous  state  of  being  destroyed, 
neither  the  alliance  nor  marriage  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster  or  his 
daughter  would  be  of  any  advantage  to  him,  and  that  he  should  dis- 
Bcmble  his  thou«i-.ti,  but  still  preserve  an  outward  appearance  of  ;^eat 
affection  to  the  duke  and  duchess,  by  letters  and  otherwise,  until  he 
should  see  what  turn  aflfairs  would  take." 

We  will  now  for  a  while  leave  speaking  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
and  return  to  France. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  GOES  TO  LILLE,  WITH  THE  INTENT  TO  INVADE  ENG. 
LAND.  SIR  SIMON  BHRLEY  ADVISES  THE  REMOVAL  OF  THE  SHRINE  OF 
ST.  THOMAS  A  BECKET  FROM  CANTERBURY  TO  DOVER  CASTLE,  FOR  FEAR 

OF  THE  FRENCH. 

At  this  period,  (1386,)  the  number  of  ships,  galleys,  and  vessels  of 
every  description,  which  had  been  collected  to  carry  over  to  England 
the  king  of  France  and  his  army,  were  so  great,  that  the  oldest  man 
then  living  had  never  seen  nor  heard  of  the  like.  Knights  and  squires 
were  arming  on  all  sides,  and,  when  they  quitted  their  homes,  they 
said  ;  "  We  will  invade  these  cursed  English,  who  have  done  such 
mischief  to  France,  and  now  avenge  ourselves  for  the  losses  they 
have  caused  us  by  the  death  of  our  fathers,  brothers,  or  friends."  It 
was  twelve  weeks  before  all  the  purveyances  of  the  different  lords 
were  ready  and  embarked,  so  grandly  had  they  provided  themselves. 
The  report  was  kept  up  for  some  time  in  Flanders,  that  the  king 
would  be  there  on  the  morrow,  to  hasten  them.  Men  were  con. 
tinually  arriving  from  Gascony,  Armagnac,  the  Toulousain,  Bigorre, 
Comminges,  Auvergne,  Berry,  Limousin,  Poitou,  Anjou,  Maine,  Brit, 
tany,  Touraine,  Blois,  Orleans,  Beauce,  Normandy,  Picardy,  and 
from  every  province  in  France,  who  quartered  themselves  in  Flanders 
and  Artois. 

When  the  middle  of  August  came,  which  was  the  time  fixed  on 
for  the  invasion  taking  place,  in  order  the  more  to  hasten  those  from 
the  distant  parts  of  the  realm  ;  and,  to  show  that  the  king  was  in 
earnest  to  embark,  he  took  leave  of  queen  Blanche,  the  duchess  of 
Orleans,  and  the  other  piincesses.    He  heard  a  solemn  mass  in  the 
church  of  N6tre  Dame  at  Paris,  and  it  was  his  intention,  when  he 
iihould  quit  Paris,  never  to  reenter  it  until  he  had  landed  in  England; 
and  of  this  all  the  principal  cities  and  towns  were  persuaded.  The 
king  of  France  went  to  Senlis,  whither  he  was  accompanied  by  his 
queen  :  the  duke  of  Berry  was  in  Berry,  though  his  purveyances  were 
collecting  in  Flanders  and  at  Sluys,  like  the  others.    The  duke  of 
Burgundy  was  also  in  his  own  country,  but  he  bade  adieu  to  his 
duchess  end  children,  and  set  off  for  Flanders,  meaning  to  take  leave 
of  his  aunt,  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  in  his  way  thither.    On  his  de. 
parture  from  Burgundy,  he  travelled  in  great  pomp  and  magnificence, 
attended  by  the  admiral  of  France  and  the  lord  Guy  de  la  Trimouille, 
unto  Brussels,  where  the  duchess  and  her  ladies  received  him  a-nd 
his  company  with  £rreat  joy.    He  tarried  there  two  days,  and  then 
went  to  Mons  in  Hainault,  where  he  found  his  daughter  madame 
d'Ostrevant,  duke  Albert,  and  his  son  the  lord  William  of  Hainault, 
count  d'Ostrevant,  who  entertained  them  handsomely,  and  conducted 
the  duke  to  Valenciennes,  where  he  was  lodged  in  the  apartments  of 
the  count,  and  duke  Albert  at  the  h5tel  of  Vicongncras,   The  duke 


of  Burgundy,  on  leaving  Valenciennes,  went  to  Douay  and  Arras, 
where  the  duchess  was  waiting  for  him.  From  Senhs  the  king  ot 
France  came  to  Compiegne,  Noyon,  Peronne,  Bapaunie  and  Arras  • 
and  there  were  such  numbers  of  men-at-aims  pouiing  into  those 
countries  from  all  quarters,  that  everything  was  destroyed  or  devoured 
without  a  fariiiing  being  paid  for  anything.  The  poor  farmers,  who 
had  filled  their  barns  with  grain,  had  only  the  sti-av;,  and,  if  they 
complained,  were  beaten  or  killed.  The  fiah-ponds  were  drained  of 
fish,  and  the  houses  pulled  down  for  firing,  so  that  if  tie  English  had 
been  there,  they  could  net  have  committed  greater  waste  than  this 
French  army  did.  They  said,  "  We  have  n(it  at  present  any  money, 
but  shall  have  enough  on  our  return,  when  we  will  pay  for  all."  The 
farmers,  not  daring  to  speak  out,  cursed  them  inwarcly,  on  seeing 
them  seize  what  was  intended  for  their  families  ;  and  said,  "  Go,  go 
to  England,  and  may  never  a  soul  of  you  come  back." 

The  king  of  P>ance  arrived  at  Lille,  with  his  tv.'o  uncles  of  Bur- 
gundy and  Bourbon  ;  but  the  duke  of  Berry  ttill  remained  behind,  in 
his  own  country,  arranging  his  affairs.  With  the  king  were  the  duke 
of  Bar,  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  the  count  d'Armsgnac,  the  count  de 
Savoye,  the  count  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  count  de  Geneve,  the 
count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  d'Eu,  the  count  dc  Longueville,  the  lord 
de  Coucy,  sir  William  de  Namur,  and  so  many  of  the  great  lords  of 
France  that  I  can  never  name  them.  It  was  said  taai  twenty  thou- 
sand knights  and  squires  were  to  embark  for  England,  which  was 
mdeed  a  goodly  company,  with  about  the  same  num.ber  of  cross-bows, 
including  the  (^enoese,  and  twenty  thousand  stout  varlets. 

Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  was  still  in  Brittany  making  his  preparations, 
and  equipping  his  fleet  at  the  port  of  Treguier,  from  whence  he  in. 
tended  to  embark  his  wooden  town,  that  was  to  be  put  together,  and 
erected  on  his  landing  in  England,  as  you  have  befcre  heard.  The 
flov/er  of  Breton  chivalry  was  to  accompany  the  conaabie,  such  as 
the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Rays,  de  Beaumanoir,  de  Laval, 
de  Rochefort,  de  Malestroit,  the  viscount  de  Combor,  sir  John  de 
Malestroit,  the  lord  de  Dinant,  the  lord  d'Ancenis,  anc  five  hundred 
spears,  all  picked  men.  The  constable  had  always  declared,  that  no 
one  ought  to  be  employed  on  this  exvecition  if  he  were  not  a  good 
man-at-arms  end  such  as  could  be  depended  on.  He  ha'i  said  to  the 
admiral ;  "  Be  carefiil  net  to  suffer  any  boys  or  servants  to  embark 
on  board  the  fleet,  for  they  will  do  us  more  harm  than  good."  And 
the  knights,  unless  they  were  of  high  rank,  or  had  hired  vessels  for 
themselves,  were  not  allowed  to  tjke  with  them  more  than  one  horse 
and  one  servant.  To  say  the  truth,  their  arrange  merits  were  very 
well  made  :  and  it  was  the  opinion  of  many,  that  if  the  army  could 
have  been  landed  tojjether  at  the  place  they  had  fixed  on  in  Orwell 
bay,  the  whole  country  would  have  been  thrown  into  ccnfu?ion.  In- 
deed, I  believe  there  was  little  doubt  of  it;  for  the  great  lords,  such 
as  prelates,  abbots,  and  rich  citizens,  were  panic-<^truck,  but  the  com- 
monalty and  poorer  sort  held  it  very  cher.p.  Such  km'ghts  and  squires 
as  were  not  rich,  but  eager  for  renown,  were  delighteti,  and  said  to 
each  other,  "  Lord,  what  fine  times  are  coming,  tince  the  king  oi 
France  intends  to  visit  us  I  He  is  a  valiant  king  and  of  great  enter- 
prise :  there  has  not  been  such  a  one  in  France  these  three  hundred 
years.  He  will  make  his  people  good  men-at-arms  ;  and  blessed  may 
he  be  for  thinking  to  invade  us  ;  for  certainly  we  sha'l  be  all  slain 
or  made  powerfully  rich  :  one  or  the  other  must  happen." 

If  the  preparations  for  this  invasion  were  great  in  France,  those  in 
England,  for  its  defence,  were  not  less  so,  as  I  have  before  mentioned, 
and  will  therefore  slightly  return  to  it.    The  taxes  in  England  were 
equally  heavy  with  those  in  France ;  but  though  they  were  very  op- 
pressive, the  common  people  said  they  ought  not  to  complain,  for 
they  were  raised  for  the  defence  of  the  country,  and  paid  to  knights 
and  squires  to  guard  their  lands,  and  they  were  their  laborers,  who 
provided  them  with  food,  and  the  sheep  from  whom  they  took  the 
wool;  but,  if  England  should  be  conquered,  they  would  be  the 
greatest  losers.    No  one  was  exempted  from  the  payment  of  these 
taxes ;  so  that  two  millions  of  florins  were  raised  for  the  defence  of 
the  country,  and  paid  into  the  hands  of  the  archbishop  of  York, 
the  earl  of  Oxford,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  sir 
Simon  Burley,  sir  Peter  Gouloufre,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  John 
Beauchamp,  sir  John  Salisbury,  and  others  of  the  king's  privy  council, 
who  were  appointed  receivers  and  paymasters  of  the  above  sum,  for 
the  king's  uncles  were  not  consulted  in  the  business.    They  would 
not  interfere,  nor  by  so  doing  throw  the  kingdom  into  trcuble,  but 
exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  in  putting  all  the  coast  in  a  good 
state  ot^defence  ;  for  they  most  assuredly  thought  the  king  of  France 
would  attempt  to  land  his  army  in  England  during  the  course  of  the 
summer.    The  before-named  receivers  did  in  the  king's  name  as 
they  thought  proper  in  respect  to  this  tax  ;  but  the  earl  of  Oxford 
was  the  most  active,  and  made  the  greatest  advantage  of  it.  Every, 
thing  was  done  by  him,  and  without  his  consent  nothing  ;  for  which, 
when  this  alarm  was  over,  the  people  were  much  di&sati'^fied,  and 
wanted  to  know  what  had  become  of  the  large  sums  th&t  had  been 
raised ;  and  the  principal  cities  and  towns,  urged  on  by  the  king's 
uncles,  would  have  an  account  how  they  had  been  disbursed,  as  I 
will  relate  in  proper  time  and  place,  for  I  wish  not  that  anything 
should  be  forgotten  in  thi'?  history. 

Sir  Simon  Burley  was  governor  of  Dover  castle,  and,  from  hia 
situation,  received  frequent  intelligence  from  Frnnce  by  the  fishermen 
of  the  town,  who  related  to  him  what  they  heard  from  the  Jfrench 


413 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


fishermen,  as  thoy  were  often  obliged  tj  adventure  as  far  as  Wissan 
or  Boulogne  ro  obtain  good  tish.    When  the  fishermen  from  France 
met  them  at  ^a,  they  told  them  enough,  and  more  than  they  knew  ; 
or,  though  there  were  wars  between  France  and  England,  they  were 
never  interrupted  in  tiieir  pursuits,  nor  attacked  each  other,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  gave  mutual  assistance,  and  bought  and  sold,  according 
as  either  had  more  fish  than  they  were  in  want  of;  for,  if  they  were 
to  meddle  in  'the  national  quarrels,  there  would  be  no  fishing,  and 
none  would  attempt  it  unless  supported  by 
men-at-arms.    Sir  Simon  learnt  from  the 
fishermen  that  the  king  of  France  was  ab- 
solutely determined  on  the  invasion  ;  that 
he  intended  to  land  one  division  at  or  near 
Dover,  and  another  at  Sandwich,  and  that 
his  forces  were  immense.    He,  as  well  as 
the  rest  of  England,  believed  all  this  was 
true ;  and  one  day  he  set  out  for  Canterbury 
to  visit  the  abbey,  which  is  very  large  and 
handsome  ;  nbar  it  is  Christ-church,  which 
is  also  rich  and  powerful. 

The  abbot  inquired,  "  What  news  ?"  and 
sir  Simon  told  him  all  he  knew,  adding, 
**  that  the  shrine  of  St.  Thomas,  so  respect, 
able  and  rich,  was  not  safe  in  Canterbury, 
for  the  town 'was  not  strong;*  and  if  the 
French  should  come,  some  of  the  pillagers, 
through  avarice,  would  make  for  Canter, 
bury,  which  ithey  would  plunder,  as  well 
as  your  abbfey,  and  make  particular  in- 
quiries  after  the  shrine,  and  will  take  it 
away,  to  your  great  loss.  I  would  there- 
fore advise,  that  you  have  it  carried  to 
Dover  castle,  where  it  will  be  perfectly  safe, 
though  all  England  were  lost."  The  abbot 
and  all  the  convent  were  so  angered  at 
this  speech,  though  meant  well,  that  they 
replied,  "  Hov/  I  sir  Simon,  would  you 
wish  to  despail  this  church  of  its  jewel? 
If  you  are  dfraid  yourself,  gain  courage, 
and  shut  yourself  up  in  your  castle  of  Do- 
ver, for  the  French  will  not  be  bold  enough, 

nor  in  sufficient  force,  to  adventure  themselves  so  far."  This  was 
the  only  answer  he  had  ;  but  sir  Simon  persisted  so  long  in  his  pro. 
position,  that  the  common  people  grew  discontented,  and  held  him 
for  an  ill-inclined  person,  which,  as  I  shall  relate,  they  afterwards 
showed  more  plainly.  Sir  Simon  made  but  a  short  stay  and  returned 
to  Dover.   

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE  KING  OF  iFRANCE  VISITS  HIS  FLEET  AT  SLUVS.  THE  KING  OF  ARME- 
NIA  CROSSES  TO  ENGLAND,  TO  ATTEMPT  A  RECONCILIATION  BETWEEN 
THE  TWO  KINGS.     THE  ANSWER  HE  RECEIVES. 

The  king  of  France,  to  show  his  impatience  for  the  invasion  and 
his  dislike  of  being  at  too  great  a  distance,  came  to  Sluys.  The 
report  was  now  daily  current  in  Flanders  and  Artois,  "  The  king  will 
embark  Saturday,  Tuesday,  or  Thursday."  Every  day  of  the  week 
they  said,  "  He  will  embark  ta-morrow,  or  the  day  after."  The  duke 
of  Touraine,t  the  king's  brother,  the  bishop  of  Beauvais,  chancellor, 
and  other  great  lords,  had  taken  leave  of  the  king  at  Lille,  and  re. 
turned  to  Paris.  I  believe,  indeed  it  was  assured  me  for  fact,  that 
the  duke  was  appointed  regent  during  the  king's  absence,  in  con. 
junction  with  the  count  de  Blois  and  other  principal  barons,  who  had 
not  been  ordered  on  the  invasion.  The  duke  of  Berry  was  still  be- 
hind, though  he  was  advancing  slowly,  for  he  had  no  great  desire  to 
go  to  England.  The  king  of  France  and  duke  of  Burgundy  were 
much  vexed  at  his  delay,  and  wished  his  arrival :  however,  the  em- 
barkation of  stores  continued  at  a  vast  expense  to  the  great  lords  : 
for  what  was  worth  only  one  franc  they  were  made  to  pay  four :  and 
those  who  were  hoping  speedily  to  cross  overvalued  not  the  .r  money 
in  making  preparations,  but  seemed  desirous  to  rival  each  othnr  in 
expense. 

If  the  principal  lords  were  well  paid,  those  of  inferior  rank  sufTered 
for  it,  as  there  was  a  month's  pay  due  to  them,  for  which  the  pay- 
master of  the  forces  was  unwilling  to  account ;  and  he  and  tf^e  clerks 
of  the  treasury  io\d  them  to  wait  another  week,  and  they  should  be 
satisfied.  Thus  were  they  put  off  from  week  to  week  ;  and  when 
they  made  them  any  payments,  it  was  only  for  eight  days,  when 
eight  weeks  were  due.  Some,  who  were  so  treated,  became  melan- 
choly, and  said  the  expedition  would  never  succeed  ;  and  foreseeing 
what  would  happen,  whenever  they  could  amass  any  money,  like 
wise  men,  set  out  on  their  return  home.  The  poor  knights  and 
equires,  who  were  not  retainers  on  the  great  lords,  had  expended 


their  all ;  for  everything  v/as  so  dear  in  Flanders,  they  had  difficulty 
in  procuring  bread  or  \frine.  If  they  wished  to  pawn  their  wages  or 
arms,  they  could  not  obtain  a  fartaing  for  what,  when  new,  had  cost 
them  large  sums.  There  were  such  crowds  at  Bruges,  Damme,  Ar- 
dembourg,  and  particularly  at  Sluys,  when  the  king  arrived,  that  it 
was  difficult  t3  find  any  lodgings. 

The  lords  de  St.  Pol,  de  Coucy,  d'Antoing,  and  the  dauphin  of 
Auvergne,  with  other  barons  from  France,  remained  at  Bruges,  to 


GsNtRAL  View  of  Sluys.— From  an  old  plan,  in  Flandria  Illustrata.  b>  Ant.  ffandenu 


be  more  at  their  ease,  and  every  now  and  then  rode  over  to  Sluys, 
to  inquire  from  the  king  when  they  were  to  embark.  They  were 
told,  within  three  or  four  days  ;  or  when  the  duke  of  Berry  should 
arrive,  or  when  the  wind  was  favorable.  There  was  always  some 
delay ;  but  the  time  passed,  and  the  days  became  shorter  and  cold, 
with  bad  weather.  Many  of  the  lords  were  discontented  they  were 
so  long  in  embarking,  for  their  provision  would  be  spoiled. 

While  they  were  waiting  for  the  duke  of  Berry  and  the  constable, 
the  king  of  Armenia,  who  resided  in  France,  on  a  pension  from  the 
king  of  six  thousand  francs,  desirous  to  make  a  journey  to  England, 
in  hopes  of  bringing  about  a  peace,  or  at  least  a  truce  between  the 
two  kings,  left  his  hdtel  of  St.  Quen,  near  St.  Denis,  and,  Avith  few 
attendants,  travel'^d  to  Boulogne,  where  he  hired  a  vessel,  and,  hav- 
ing a  favorable  wind,  landed  at  Dover.  He  found  there  the  earls  of 
Cambridge  and  Buckingham,  with  a  hundred  men-at-arms  and  tv.'o 
thousand  archers  to  guard  the  place  ;  for  the  rumor  ran,  that  the 
French  intended  landing  there,  or  at  Sandwich.  At  this  last  place 
were  the  earls  of  Arundel  and  Northumberland.  At  Orwell,  the 
earls  of  Oxford,  Pembroke,  and  Nottingham,  and  sir  Reginald  Cob- 
ham,  with  three  thousand  infantry-  The  king  and  part  of  his  coun- 
cil remained  in  London  where  he  had  intelligence  daily  from  the 
diflferent  ports.  The  king  of  Armenia,  on  his  arrival  at  Dover,  was 
very  well  received,  and  conducted  by  some  knights  to  the  uncles  of 
the  king,  who  entertained  him  handsomely,  as  they  knew  well  how 
to  do.  At  a  proper  opportunity  they  asked  him  whither  he  came, 
and  what  were  the  reasons  of  his  visiting  England.  To  these  ques. 
tions  he  answered,  that,  in  hopes  of  doing  good,  he  had  come  to 
wait  on  the  king  of  England  and  his  council,  to  see  if,  by  any  means, 
he  could  negotiate  a  peace  between  him  and  the  king  of  France. 
"  For  this  war,"  added  the  king  of  Armenia,  "is  not  very  becoming 
between  them  :  the  long  continuance  of  it  has  greatly  emboldened 
and  raised  the  pride  of  the  Turks  and  Saracens.  No  one  now  makes 
any  opposition  to  them  ;  and  this  has  been  the  cause  why  I  have 
lost  my  crown  and  kingdom  ;  nor  have  I  any  chance  of  recovering 
them,  until  a  firm  peace  be  established  in  Christendom.  I  would 
willingly  explain  this  matter,  which  so  nearly  touches  every  true 
Christian,  to  the  king  of  England,  as  I  have  done  to  the  king  of 
France." 

The  English  lords  asked  him,  "  if  the  king  of  France  had  sent 
him  ?"  He  said,  "  No  one  had  sent  him  :  that  he  had  come  of  his 
own  accord,  and  solely  with  a  view  to  do  good,  to  see  the  king  of 
England  and  his  council,  and  to  try  if  they  -would  listen  to  terms  of 
peace."  They  then  asked  "where  the  king  of  France  was."  "  I 
believe  he  is  now  at  Sluys;  but  I  have  not  seen  him  since  I  took 
my  leave  of  hirn  at  Senlis."  '*  How  can  you  then  think  of  forming 
a  treaty,  when  you  have  not  been  so  charged  by  him  ?    Should  you 


*  The  walls  of  Canteriiury  were  miicli  out  of  repair ;  and  there  is  an  order  now  ex 
Wing  for  their  reparation,  from  the  court  of  Chancery,  in  the  19th  year  of  Richard  II.- 

t  Lonis.  count  of  Valois,  the  king's  brother,  did  not  enjoy  the  title  ofdukeofTou    ^  ^^^a^j,     ^       -     , 

OrJiM-ED^""'^"  of  ihis  fruitless  expediUon.  H«  was  at\trwwa$  cre*t^  diik*  of  J  ^^^^  ^'^^      ^^^^  ^j^jj  tjjg  ]^^^      nephew,  and  his  council,  and 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


413 


the  king  of  Fiance,  in  the  mean  time,  sail  from  Sluys,  and  disembark 
his  large  army  in  England,  you  would  be  much  blamed,  and  your 
person  run  great  risks  from  the  people."  The  king  of  Armenia  re- 
plied, "  I  have  the  greatest  confidence  in  the  king  of  France,  to 
whom  I  have  sent  messengers  to  entreat  he  would  neither  embark 
nor  put  to  sea  until  I  be  returned  to  Sluys ;  and  I  am  convinced  he 
is  so  noble  and  considerate,  that  he  will  comply  with  my  request.  I 
therefore  beg  of  you,  through  pity  and  love  of  goodness,  to  procure 
me  an  interview  with  the  king  of  England,  that  I  may  speak  to  him, 
for  I  desire  to  see  him  ;  or  if  you,  who  are  his  uncles,  and  the  most 
powerful  of  his  subjects,  be  authorized  to  give  me  answers  to  my 
demands,  I  hope  that  you  will  instantly  do  so."  Thomas,  earl  of 
Buckingham,  said,  "King  of  Armenia,  we  are  solely  ordered  here 
by  the  ki.ig  and  his  council,  to  guard  and  defend  the  frontiers,  and 
we  do  not  any  way  concern  ourselves  with  the  government  of  the 
realm,  unless  we  be  specially  commanded  by  him.  Since  motives 
of  goodness,  or  the  appearance  of  them,  have  brought  you  hither, 
you  are  v/elcome  ;  but  you  must  not  expect  to  receive  from  us  any 
definitive  answers  to  such  demands  as  you  may  make  ;  and,  though 
we  are  not  now  of  the  king's  council,  we  will  have  you  conducted  to 
London  without  danger  or  expense."  The  king  of  Armenia  replied, 
"  That  he  gready  thanked  them,  and  wished  for  nothing  more  than 
to  see  and  converse  with  the  king  of  England." 

After  having  refreshed  himself  for  one  day  at  Dover,  and  held 
many  conversations  with  the  king's  uncles,  he  set  off,  well  escorted, 
to  protect  him  on  the  road.  He  continued  his  journey  until  he  ar- 
rived  at  London,  where  he  was  much  stared  at  by  the  Londoners : 
the  better  sort,  however,  showed  him  every  honor  and  respect.  Hav- 
ing fixed  on  his  lodgings,  at  a  proper  time  and  hour  he  waited  on 
the  king,  who  resided  in  a  private  manner  at  the  wardrobe  ;  but  his 
council  were  in  London,  each  at  his  own  house  ;  for  the  Londoners 
were  so  panic-struck,  they  thought  of  nothing  but  how  to  fortify  their 
town.  When  the  arrival  of  the  king  of  Armenia  was  publicly  known, 
the  king's  council  assembled  at  the  wardrobe  to  learn  the  news,  and 
what  could  have  brought  that  king,  at  this  time  of  trouble  and  alarm, 
to  England.  The  king  of  Armenia  entered  the  presence-chamber, 
and  the  two  kings  having  mutually  saluted  each  other,  the  king  of 
Armenia  began  his  speech,  by  declaring,  the  causes  for  his  coming 
were  principally  to  see  the  king  of  England,  which  he  had  never 
before  done  ;  that  he  was  much  gratified  in  being  in  his  presence, 
from  which  he  flattered  himself  good  would  arise  ;  and  also  to  at- 
tempt to  avert  the  great  pestilence  that  was  ready  to  befal  England: 
not  that  either  the  king  of  France  or  his  council  had  sent  him  thither, 
for  he  was  come  of  his  own  free  will,  to  endeavor  to  make  a  peace  or 
a  truce  between  the  two  crowns.  He  paid  many  compliments  both 
to  the  king  and  tj  his  council.  He  was  briefly  answered  as  follows  : 
"  Sir  king,  you  are  welcome  to  this  country,  for  our  king  and  selves 
are  gliid  to  see  you.  We  must  inform  you,  that  the  king  has  not  all 
his  council  at  this  moment  with  him,  but  they  will  shortly  assemble, 
as  he  had  summoned  them,  and  you  shall  then  have  an  answer." 

The  king  of  Armenia  was  contented  with  this,  took  his  leave,  and 
returned  to  the  house  where  he  was  lodged.    Within  four  days,  the 
king  was  advised  what  answer  to  make  :  I  believe  he  consulted  his 
uncles  on  the  subject,  but  they  were  not  present  when  it  was  given. 
The  king  went  to  Westminster,  where  his  council  was  assembled, 
and  thither  the  king  of  Armenia  was  invited.   When  in  the  presence, 
the  king  of  England  was  seated,  according  to  custom,  then  the  king 
of  Armenia  and  the  prelates  and  lords  of  the  council.    The  king  of 
Armenia  was  desired  to  repeat  what  he  had  before  told  the  king  and 
^  part  of  his  council.    He  did  so  in  an  elegant  harangue,  showing 
Qow  Christendom  was  loo  much  weakened  by  the  destmctive  wars 
af  France  and  England,  and  that  the  knights  and  squires  of  the  two 
'jountries  thought  of  nothing  but  joining  one  party  or  other :  by  which 
ihe  empire  of  Constantinople  would  be  destroyed,  where  formerly 
♦.he  gentlemen  of  France  and  England  used  to  take  pleasure  in  seek- 
ing deeds  of  arms,  and  that  his  own  kingdom  was  already  lost.  He 
therefore  entreated,  through  the  love  of  God,  they  would  listen  to 
■tome  terms  of  peace  between  the  two  kings.    The  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  who  had  beforehand  been  ordered  by  the  king  and  coun- 
cil to  deliver  the  answer,  replied  :  "  King  of  Armenia,  it  is  not  usual, 
aor  has  it  ever  been  admitted,  that  in  such  weighty  matters  as  are 
QOW  in  dispute  between  the  king  of  England  and  his  adversary  of 
France,  the  king  of  England  should  have  requests  made  him,  with 
in  army  ready  to  invade  his  country.    I  will  therefore  declare  our 
opinion,  that  you  return  to  the  French  army,  and  prevail  on  them 
to  retreat  to  France  ;  and,  when  we  shall  be  fully  assured  that  every 
man  has  retired  to  his  home,  do  you  return  hither,  and  we  will  then 
pay  attention  to  any  treaty  you  shall  propose." 

This  was  the  answer  the  king  of  Armenia  received.  He  dined 
.hat  day  with  the  king,  who  paid  him  every  possible  honor,  and  of. 
Fered  hipi  handsome  presents  of  gold  and  silver ;  but  he  refused  them 
all,  though  he  had  need  of  them,  and  would  only  accept  a  single  ring, 
worth  one  hundred  francs.  After  the  dinner,  which  was  splendid 
and  good,  he  returned  to  his  lodgings,  for  he  had  received  his  an- 
swer, and  on  the  morrow  set  out  for  Dover,  making  two  days'  jour- 
ney of  it.  He  there  took  leave  of  the  English  lords,  and  embarked 
on  board  a  paseage-boat  to  Calais,  whence  he  went  to  Sluys.  He 
related  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles  the  journey  he  had  made 
to  England,  and  what  answer  he  had  tc&eived :  but  the  king  and  his 


lords  paid  no  attention  to  it,  and  sent  him  to  France  ;  for  they  were 
resolved  to  sail  the  first  fair  wind  for  England,  after  the  arrival  of 
the  duke  of  Berry  and  the  constable.  Hitherto  the  wind  had  been 
unfavorable :  it  would  never  have  served  them  to  land  in  those  parta 
they  intended  to  attempt,  but  was  very  fair  to  carry  them  to  Scotland. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BEIHIY  LEAVES  PARTS  FOR  SLUYS.  THE  CON'STAELE,  AFTER 
SUFFERING  MANY  DELAYS  FROM  CONTRARY  WINDS,  AT  LENCiTH  JOIN* 
THE  KIN&  OF  FRANCE. 

The  duke  of  Berry  arrived  at  Paris,  and,  after  hearing  mass  at  the 
church  of  NOtre  Dame,  took  his  leave,  making  it  to  be  understood 
that  he  would  never  return  until  he  had  been  in  England,  although 
his  intentions  were  quite  the  contrary  ;  for,  as  the  seafion  was  so  far 
advanced,  he  had  no  desire  to  undertake  it.  On  his  road,  he  daily 
received  letters  and  messengers  from  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, to  hasten  him,  and  to  say  they  were  only  waiting  for  his 
coming  to  embark.  The  duke  of  Berry  continued  his  march,  though 
by  short  days'  journeys.  The  constable  of  France  embarked  at  Tre. 
guier,  a  town  on  the  sea-coast  of  Brittany,  with  a  fine  body  of  men-aU 
arms,  and  ample  purveyances  on  board  seventy-two  large  vessels. 
Some  of  them  were  freighted  with  the  wooden  town  that  was  to  be 
erected  on  their  landing  in  England.  The  constable  had  a  favorable 
wind  when  he  left  the  harbor:  but,  when  he  approached  the  English 
coast,  it  became  contrary,  and  the  farther  they  advanced  the  mora 
violent  it  blew.  When  opposite  to  Margate  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Thames,  the  storm  was  so  violent,  it  dispersed  the  flee:,  whether  the 
mariners  would  or  not,  and  there  were  not  twenty  sail  together.  Some 
were  blown  into  the  Thames,  where  they  were  captured  by  the  Eng. 
lish ;  and  among  them  was  one  that  had  two  or  three  parts  of  the 
wooden  town  on  board,  and  the  workmen  who  were  to  erect  it. 
They  and  the  town  were  sent  to  London,  which  much  pleased  the 
king  and  the  citizens.  Seven  other  vessels  of  the  fleet,  laden  wich 
stores  and  provision,  were  driven  on  the  coast  of  Zeahuid,  and  seized; 
but  the  constable  and  his  lords,  with  much  difficulty,  arrived  at  Sluys, 
where  they  were  joyfully  received  by  the  king  and  his  barons.  The 
moment  the  king  saw  the  constable,  he  said  ;  "  Constable,  what  say 
you  ?  when  shall  we  sail  ?  I  have  for  certain  a  great  desire  to  see 
England.  I  therefore  pray  you  to  hasten  the  business,  and  that  we 
embark  as  speedily  as  possible.  My  uncle  Berry  will  be  here  in- 
stantly, for  he  is  now  at  Lille."  "Sire,"  replied  the  constable,  "v*'e 
cannot  sail  until  the  wind  be  favorable.  This  south  wind,  which  is 
completely  against  us,  has  blown  so  long,  that  the  Pidlors  say  they 
have  never  seen  it  so  constant  in  one  point  as  it  has  been  for  these 
two  months." 

"  Constable,"  said  the  king,  "  on  ray  faith,  I  have  been  on  board 
my  ship.  I  like  the  sea  much,  and  I  believe  I  shall  be  a  good  sailor, 
for  I  was  not  in  the  least  sick."  "  In  the  name  of  God,"  answered 
the  constable,  "  it  was  not  so  with  me,  for  we  were  iti  great  danger 
in  our  voyage  from  Brittany  hither."  The  king  would  know  how, 
and  in  what  manner,  which  the  constable  related  to  him,  adding,  "By 
ill  fortune  and  the  storm  which  blew  from  the  English  coast,  we  have 
lost  our  men  and  vessels,  for  which  I  am  exceedingly  sorry  :  and  if 
I  could  make  up  their  loss  I  would,  but  at  this  moment  it  is  not 
possible." 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

THE  LORD  DE  GUISTELLES  APPEASES  AN  INSURRECTION  OF  THE  WE!f  Of 
BRUGES  AGAINST  THE  FRENCH.  THE  INVASION  OF  E.WLAND  IS  GIVEN 
UP,  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  CONTRARY  WINDS,  THE  NEAR  APPROACH  OF  WINTER, 
AND  IN  CONFORMITY  WITH  THE  ADVICE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY,  WHICH 
CAUSES  GREAT  REJOICINGS  IN  ENGLAND. 

While  the  king  of  France  and  his  constable  were  thus  conversing 
and  arranging  different  matters,  winter  was  begun,  and  the  lords  and 
army  lay  exposed  to  the  cold,  and  to  some  danger;  for  the  Flemings 
wished  them  away,  more  especially  the  lower  sorts.  They  said,  when 
among  themselves,  "  Why  the  devii  does  not  the  king  free  us  from 
them,  by  passing  over  to  England  ?  Are  we  not  sufficiehtly  poor 
without  these  Frenchmen  adding  to  it?"  Others  answered,  "  You 
will  not  see  them  cross  over  this  year.  They  think  they  shall  in. 
stantly  conquer  England ;  but  it  wi:l  n-)t  be  so :  it  is  not  so  easy  a 
matter,  for  the  English  are  made  of  other  stuff  than  the  French.  What 
can  they  do  to  England  ?  When  the  English  invaded  France,  they 
shut  themselves  up  in  their  castles  and  strong  towns,  and  fled  before 
them  like  larks  before  a  sparrow-hawk." 

It  was  more  particularly  in  Bruges,  where  the  greater  resort  of  the 
French  was,  that  the  discontents  were  the  highest ;  and  the  smallest 
trifle  was  sufficient  to  set  them  by  the  ears.  At  length  it  became 
serious,  and  was  begun  by  a  few  French  varlets,  who  had  beaten  and 
wounded  some  of  the  Flemings  :  the  artificers  then  rose,  and,  having 
armed  themselves,  assembled  in  the  market,  pbce.  Not  one  French 
knight  or  squire  would  have  escaped  death  ;  for  many  of  the  Flem- 
ings had  not  forgotten  the  battle  of  Rosebecque,  and  were  eager  to 
revenge  themselves  for  their  fathers,  brothers,  or  friends  who  had 
been  there  slain  ;  but  God,  providentially  for  the  French,  sent  thither 
the  lord  de  Guistelleis.  JWhen  he  leurnt  that  th?  common  people 


4M 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


were  arming  themselves,  and  thai  others  were  running  to  their  houses 
to  do  the  same,  he  saw  the  tuwn  would  be  infallibly  ruined  :  he  there- 
fore mounted  his  horse,  attended  by  no  more  than  four  or  five  others, 
and  roJe  up  and  down  the  streets;  and,  whenever  he  met  any  of  the 
townsmen  armed  going  toward  the  market-place,  he  said  to  them  ; 
"  My  good  people,  what  are  you  about  ?  whither  are  you  going  ? 
Would  you  ruin  yourselves  ?  have  you  not  had  enough  of  war  ?  are 
you  not  every  day  prevented  from  following  your  trades  ?  You  may 
so  act  as  tj  cause  the  complete  destruction  of  Bruges  ;  for  do  you  not 
know  that  the  king  of  France  is  now  in  the  neighborhood  with  his 
whole  army?"  Thus  did  the  lord  de  Guistelles  by  his  kind  speeches 
calm  them,  and  make  them  return  to  their  homes ;  but  this  would 
not  have  been  so  easily  done,  had  he  not  fortunately  been  in  Bruges. 
The  barons  and  knights  of  France  were  so  much  alarmed,  they  had 
shut  themselves  up  in  their  quarters  to  wait  the  event. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Berry  at  Sluys,  the  king  said  to  him, 
"  Ha,  ha,  fair  uncle,  though  I  was  so  anxious  to  see  you,  you  have 
been  long  in  coming:  why  have  you  made  such  delay,  when  we 
ought  to  have  been  at  this  moment  in  England,  where  we  should 
have  combated  our  enemies?"  The  duke  laughed  and  made  his 
excuses  for  the  delay,  but  did  not  at  first  deliver  his  real  sentiments: 
he  wished  to  examine  the  state  of  the  purveyances  and  the  fleet, 
which  made  so  beautiful  a  show  in  the  road  that  it  was  delightful  to 
see  it.  He  had  been  at  Sluys  for  more  than  seven  days,  and  it  was 
daily  rumored  they  were  to  sail  on  the  morrow  ;  but  in  truth  the  wind 
was  quite  contrary  to  sailing  for  England.  As  it  was  now  St.  An- 
drew's  tide,  the  weather  was  hazy  ;  and  you  may  judge  if  this  were 
a  fit  season  for  so  many  noble  persons  to  put  to  sea  as  were  now 
waiting  to  embark  at  Sluys,  whose  stores  and  provision  were  on 
board.  Some  of  the  young  princes  of  the  blood-royal,  with  a  desire 
to  display  their  courage,  had  indeed  made  a  few  cruises  near  the  har- 
bor,  saying,  that  they  would  be  the  first  to  land  in  England,  should 
n^)ne  others  venture  thither.  In  this  number  were  sir  Robert  and  sir 
Philip  d'Aitois,  sir  Henry  de  Bar,  sir  Peter  de  Navarre,  sir  Peter 
d'Albreth,  sir  Bernard  d'Armagnac,  with  many  more.  These  young 
lords,  having  once  begun,  were  so  impatient  to  sail  in  earnest,  that 
a  council  was  held,  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  to  determine  how 
they  should  proceed.  The  duke  of  Berry  broke  up  the  whole  ;  and 
gave  such  well-grounded  reasons,  that  the  greater  part  of  those  who 
were  the  most  forw  ard  to  embark  were  discouraged  ;  and  said  it 
would  be  folly  and  madness  to  advise  the  king,  who  was  then  but  a 
child,  to  put  to  sea  in  such  weather,  and  to  make  war  on  a  people 
and  country,  whose  roads  no  one  was  acquainted  with,  and  a  country 
w hich  was  likewise  disadvantageous  for  warlike  exploits.  "Now, 
suppose,"  Sl  id  the  duke  of  Berry,  "  we  were  all  landed  in  England, 
we  cannct  fi;?ht  the  English  unless  they  like  it,  and  we  dare  not  leave 
our  purveyances  behind,  for  whoever  should  do  so  would  lose  the 
whole.  But  if  any  one  wished  to  make  this  voyage,  though  of  no 
great  length,  he  would  do  it  in  the  middle  of  summer,  and  not  in  the 
heart  of  winter.  Summon  all  the  sailors  who  are  here,  and  they  will 
tell  you  that  what  I  say  is  true ;  and  that,  notwithstanding  the  very 
numerous  fleet  we  have  collected,  should  we  put  to  sea,  of  the  fifteen 
hundred  sail,  there  would  never  be  three  hundred  together,  or  within 
sight.  Now,  consider  what  risks  we  may  run  ;  but  I  do  not  say  this 
out  of  any  desire  to  be  excused  from  being  of  the  party  myself,  but 
solely  as  I  believe  it  sound  sense,  and  that  the  council,  and  the  ma- 
jority of  France,  are  of  my  way  of  thinking.  I  am  willing,  brother 
of  Burgundy,  that  you  and  I  undertake  this  expedition,  but  I  will 
never  advise  the  king  to  do  so ;  for,  should  any  accident  happen  to 
him,  the  whole  blume  would  be  laid  on  us  for  having  consented  to 
it."  "  In  God's  name,"  replied  the  king  of  France,  "  I  am  resolved 
I.)  gD,  should  no  one  follow  me."  The  lords  laughed,  and  said  the 
kmg  has  a  strong  inclination  to  embark. 

It  was  determined  in  this  council,  that  the  invasion  should  be  de- 
ferred until  April  or  May  ;  and  that  what  stores  could  be  preserved, 
auch  as  biscuit,  salted  meat,  and  wine,  should  be  put  in  warehouses: 
and  regulations  were  made  for  the  men-at-arms  to  return  to  Sluys  in 
the  month  of  March.    All  this  was  soon  known  ;  and  thus  was  the 
grand  expedition  broken  up,  which  had  cost  France  one  hundred 
thousand  francs,  thirty  times  told.    The  council  had  ordered  that  the 
king  should  return  to  France,  and  the  different  lords  to  their  homes  ; 
that  all  things  should  remain  on  the  same  footing  on  which  they  then 
rested  until  the  spring,  when  every  one  should  be  prepared  to.obey 
tho  king's  summons,  and  commence  their  voyage  under  more  for- 
tunate auspices  than  at  this  moment.    It  would  have  surprised  any 
one  to  have  seen  the  rage  of  the  knights  and  squires  on  hearing  these 
orders  :  more  especially  those  who  had  come  from  distant  parts,  and 
had  spent  all  their  money,  in  the  hope  of  amply  repaying  themselves 
in  England.    Among  them  were  the  count  de  Savoye,  the  count 
d'Armagnac,  the  count  dauphin  d'Auvergnc,  and  a  hundred  great 
barons,  who  departed  much  discontented  at  not  having  seen  England. 
The  king  was  equally  vexed,  but  he  could  not  amend  it.    The  army 
now  separated,  some  pleased,  and  others  angry;  but  the  servants  of 
the  principal  lords  staid  behind,  for  the  benefit  of  their  masters,  and 
to  sell  off  their  stores:  in  this,  great  losses  accrued  ;  for  w-hat  had 
cost  one  hundred  francs  was  disposed  of  for  ten,  and  even  under. 
The  count  dauphin  d'Auvergne  assured  me  on  his  faith,  that  for  his 
storee,  which  had  cost  him  ten  thousand  francs,  he  did  not  receive 
one  thousand  when  resold ;  his  servants,  like  those  of  others,  suffered 
•vtrything  to  go  to  ruin. 


When  the  nevv-s  of  this  reached  England,  those  who  were  afraid  of 
the  French  coming  were  greatly  rejoiced  ;  while  other^i  were  sorry, 
for  they  expected  to  have  made  themselves  rich  from  them.  A  grand 
feast  was  given  in  the  city  of  London  to  all  those  who  had  been  ap. 
pointed  to  guard  the  different  harbors.  The  king  kept  his  Christmas 
in  a  solemn  manner,  at  Westminster,  and  there  created  three  dukes  ; 
first,  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  duke  of  York  ;  his  brother,  the  earl  of 
Buckingham,  duke  of  Gloucesrter ;  ti,e  earl  of  Oxford,  duke  of  Ire. 
land.*  These  feasts  were  long  ano  magnificently  continued,  and 
ihe  people  of  England  thought  they  h  d  escaped  from  great  danger ; 
but  others,  who  had  not  the  same  al  irms,  said,  that  the  army  and 
navy,  which  had  been  so  pompously  collected  at  Sluys,  were  only  to 
frighten  England,  and  force  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  return  from  Ga- 
licia,  where  he  was  conquering  towns  and  castles  at  his  pleasure. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

TWO  CHAMFIONS  TILT  AT  PARIS,  FOR  LIFE  OR  DEATH. 

About  this  period,  there  was  much  conversation  in  France  respect, 
ing  a  duel  which  was  to  be  fought,  for  life  or  death,  at  Paris.  It  had 
been  thus  ordered  by  the  parliament  of  Paris,  where  the  cause,  which 
had  lasted  a  year,  had  been  tried,  between  a  squire  called  James  le 
Gris  and  John  de  Carogne,  both  of  them  of  the  household  of  Peter, 
count  d'Alen9on,  and  esteemed  by  him  ;  but  more  particularly  James 
le  Gris,  whom  he  loved  above  all  others,  and  placed  his  whole  con. 
fidence  in  him.  As  this  duel  made  a  great  noise,  many  from  distant 
parts,  on  hearing  of  it,  came  to  Paris  to  be  spectators.  I  will  relate 
the  cause  as  I  was  then  informed. 

It  chanced  that  sir  John  de  Carogne  took  it  into  his  head  he  should 
gain  glory  if  he  undertook  a  voyage  to  the  Holy  Land,  having  lo.ng 
had  an  inclination  to  go  thither.  He  took  leave  of  his  lord,  the  count 
d'Alen^on,  and  of  his  wife,  who  was  then  a  young  and  handsome 
lady,  and  left  her  in  his  castle,  called  Argenteil,  on  the  borders  of 
Perche,  and  began  his  journey  toward  the  sea-side.  The  lady  re. 
mained,  with  her  household,  in  this  castle,  living  in  the  most  decent 
manner.  Now  it  happened  (this  is  the  matter  of  quarrel)  that  the 
devil,  by  divers  and  perverse  temptations,  entered  the  body  of  James 
le  Gris,  and  induced  him  to  commit  a  crime,  for  which  he  afterwards 
paid.  He  cast  his  thoughts  on  the  lady  of  sir  John  de  Carogne, 
whom  he  knew  to  be  residing  with  her  attendants,  at  the  castle  of 
Argenteil.  One  day,  therefore,  he  set  out,  mounted  on  the  finest  horse 
of  the  count,  and  arrived,  full  gallop,  at  Argenteil,  Where  he  dis- 
mounted.  The  servants  made  a  handsome  entertainment  for  him, 
because  they  knew  he  was  a  particular  friend,  and  attached  to  the 
same  lord  as  their  master ;  and  the  lady,  thinking  no  ill,  received 
him  with  pleasure,  led  him  to  her  apartment,  and  showed  him  many 
of  her  works.  James,  fully  intent  to  accomplish  his  wickedness, 
begged  of  her  to  conduct  him  to  the  dungeon,  for  that  his  visit  was 
partly  to  examine  it.  The  lady  instantly  complied,  and  led  him 
thither ;  fi)r,  as  she  had  the  utmost  confidence  in  his  honor,  she  was 
not  accompanied  by  valet  or  chambermaid.  As  soon  as  they  had  en. 
tered  the  dungeon,  James  le  Gris  fastened  the  door  unnoticed  by  the 
lady,  who  was  before  him,  thinking  it  might  have  been  the  wind,  as 
he  gave  her  to  understand. 

When  they  were  thus  alone,  James  embraced  her,  and  discovered 
what  his  intentions  were  ;  the  lady  was  much  astonished,  and  would 
willingly  have  escaped  had  she  been  able,  but  the  door  was  fastened  ; 
and  James,  who  was  a  strong  man,  held  her  tight  in  his  arms,  and 
flung  her  down  on  the  floor,  and  had  his  will  uf  her.  Immediately 
afterwards,  he  opened  the  door  of  the  dungeon,  and  made  himself 
ready  to  depart.  The  lady,  exasperated  with  rage  at  what  had 
passed,  remained  silent,  in  tears  ;  but,  on  his  departure,  she  said  ta 
him  ;  "  James,  James,  you  have  not  done  well  in  thus  deflowering 
me  :  the  blame,  however,  shall  not  be  mine,  but  the  whole  be  laid 
on  you,  if  it  please  God  my  husband  ever  return."  James  mounted 
his  horse,  and,  quitting  the  castle,  hastened  back  to  his  lord,  the 
count  d'Alen9on,  in  time  to  attend  his  rising  at  nine  o'clock ;  he  had 
been  seen  in  the  h6tel  of  the  count  at  four  o'clock  that  morning.  I 
am  thus  particular,  because  all  these  circumstances  were  inquired 
into,  and  examined  by  the  commissioners  of  the  parHament,  when 
the  cause  was  before  them. 

The  lady  de  Carogne,  on  the  day  this  unfortunate  event  befel  her, 
remained  in  her  castle,  and  passed  it  off  as  well  as  she  could,  with, 
out  mentioning  one  word  of  it  to  either  chambermaid  or  valet,  for 
she  thought  by  making  it  public  she  would  have  more  shame  than 
honor ;  but  she  retained  in  her  memory  the  day  and  hour  James  le 
Gris  had  come  to  the  castle.  The  lord  de  Carogne  returned  from  his 
voyage,  and  was  joyfully  received  by  his  lady  and  household,  who 
feasted  him  well.  When  night  came,  sir  John  went  to  bed,  but  his 
lady  excused  herself ;  and,  on  his  kindly  pressing  her  to  come  to 
him,  she  walked  very  pensively  up  and  down  the  chamber.  At  last, 
when  the  household  were  in  bed,  she  flung  herself  on  her  knees  at 
his  bedside,  and  bitterly  bewailed  the  insult  she  had  suffered.  Tho 
knight  would  not  believe  it  could  have  happened  ;  but  at  length,  she 
urged  it  so  strongly,  he  did  befieve  her,  and  said,  "  Certainly,  lady, 
if  the  matter  has  passed  as  you  say,  I  forgive  you,  but  the  squire  shall 

*  Uobe-t  de  Vere,  euxl  of  Oxford,  wa*  created  marauu  ot  Dubliu  ia  and  duJM  of 
Ireland  ialS86.-£9. 


CHRONrCLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


4:  ft 


die  ;  and  I  shall  consult  3'our  and  my  relations  on  the  subject ;  should 
you  have  tulJ  me  a  falsehood,  never  more  shall  you  live  with  me." 
The  lady  again  and  again  assured  him,  that  what  she  h.id  said  was 
the  pure  truth. 

On  the  marrow,  the  knight  sent  special  messenfrcrii  with  leters  to 
his  friends  and  nearest  relations  of  his  wife,  depiring  them  to  come 
instantly  to  Ara;enteil,  so  that  in  a  few  days  they  were  all  at  his  cas. 
tie.    VVhen  ihey  were  assembled,  he  led  them  into  an  apartment,  and 
t'.ild  them  the  reason  of  his  sending  for  them,  and  made  his  iady  re- 
late m.'St  minutely  everything  that  had  passed  during  his  absence. 
When  tliey  had  recovered  their  astonishment,  he  asked  their  ad- 
vice  h;jw  to  act :  lo.ey  said,  he  should  wait  on  his  lord,  the  count 
d'Alemjon,  ana  tell  him  the  fact.    This  he  did;  but  the  count,  who 
much  loved  James  le  Gris,  diabelioved  it,  and  appointed  a  day  for 
the  parties  to  come  before  him,  and  desired  the  iady  might  attend  to 
give  her  evidence  against  the  man  whom  she  thus  accused.    She  at. 
tended  as  de^nred,  accompanied  by  a  great  number  of  her  relations  ; 
arid  the  examinations  and  pleadings  were  carried  on  before  the  count 
to  a  great  length.    James  le  Gris  boldly  denied  the  charge,  declared 
it  was  false,  and  Vt'ondered  much  how  he  could  have  incurred  such 
mortal  hatred  from  the  lady.    He  proved  by  the  household  of  the 
count,  that  he  had  been  seen  in  the  castle  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning  :  tb.e  count  said  that  he  was  in  his  bed-chamber  at  nine 
o'clock,  and  that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  any  one  to  have  ridden 
three-and-tvventy  leagues  and  back  again,  and  do  v/hat  ho  was 
charged  witi!,  in  four  hours  and  a  half.    The  count  told  the  lady  he 
would  suppjrt  his  squire,  and  that  she  must  have  dreamed  it.  He 
commanded,  that  henceforward  all  should  be  buried  in  oblivion,  and, 
under  pain  of  incurring  his  displeasure,  nothing  farther  done  in  the 
business.    The  knight,  being  a  man  of  courage,  and  believing  what 
hi^!  wife  h-.v!  told  him,  would  not  submit  to  this,  but  went  to  Paris 
and  appe:d'v'd  to  the  parliament.    The  parliament  summoned  James 
le  Gri5;,  v/[i;>  i-cplied,  and  gave  pledges  to  obey  whatever  judgment 
the  pjrUament  should  give.    The  cause  lasti'd  upv/ard  of  a  year, 
and  tlu\v  could  not  any  way  compromise  it,  for  the  knight  was  posi- 
tive, i'rom  his  v.'ife's  information,  of  the  fact,  and  declared,  that  since 
it  was  nov/  so  public,  he  would  pursue  it  until  death.    The  count 
d'AIcn^on,  for  this,  conceived  a  great  dislike  against  the  knight,  and 
would  have  h,!.d  him  put  to  death,  had  he  not  placed  liimself  under 
the  safeguard  of  the  parliamePit.    It  was  long  pleaded,  and  the  par. 
liarnent  at  l;u^t,  because  they  could  not  produce  other  evidetice  than 
horfclf  o..g  dn.st  James  le  Gris,  judged  it  should  be  decided  ia  the  tilt, 
yard,  by  a  duel  lor  life  or  death.    The  knight,  the  squiiT,  and  the 
lady,  were  iti-taudy  put  under  arrest  until  the  day  of  this  mortal 
combat,  v.?hich,  by  order  of  parliament,  was  fixed  for  tlje  ensuing 
Monday,  in  the  year  1837  ;  at  which  time  the  king  of  France  and 
his  barons  v.'ere  at  Sluys,  intending  to  invade  England. 

The  king,  on  hearing  of  this  duel,  declared  lie  v/ould  be  present 
at  it.  The  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  Bourbon,  and  the  constable 
of  France,  being  also  desirous  of  seeing  it,  agreed  it  was  proper  he 
should  be  t'leri;.  Th<?  king,  in  consequence,  sent  orders  to  Paris  to 
prolong  the  day  of  the  duel,  for  that  he  would  be  present.  This  order 
was  puiictu:d!y  (;beyed,  and  the  king  and  his  lords  departed  for  France. 
The  king  kept  the  feast  of  the  Calends  at  Arras,  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  at  Lille.  In  the  mean  time,  the  men-at-arms  made  for 
their  diftc;rent  homca,  as  had  been  ordered  by  the  marshals ;  but  the 
principal  chiefs  went  to  Paris  to  witness  the  combat.  When  the 
king  of  Fr.iuce  was  returned  to  Paris,  lists  were  made  for  the  cham- 
pions  in  the  place  of  St.  Catherine,  behind  the  Temple  ;  and  the 
lords  had  erected  on  one  side  scaiFolds,  the  better  to  see  the  sight. 
The  crowd  of  people  was  wonderful.  The  two  champions  entered 
the  lists  armed  at  all  point-,  and  each  was  seated  in  a  chair  opposite 
the  other ;  the  count  de  St.  Pol  directed  sir  John  de  Carogne,  and 
the  retainers  of  the  count  d'Alen^on  James  le  Gris.  On  the  knight 
entering  the  field,  he  went  to  his  lady,  who  was  covered  with  black 
and  seated  on  a  chidr,  and  said,  "  Lady,  from  your  accusation,  and 
in  your  quarrel,  am  I  thus  venturing  my  life  to  combat  James  le 
Gris:  you  know  whether  my  cause  be  loyal  and  true."  "  My  lord," 
she  replied  "  it  is  so ;  and  you  may  fight  securely,  for  your  cause  is 
good." 

yhe  lady  remained  seated,  making  fervent  prayers  to  God  and 
the  Virgin,  entreating  humbly,  that  through  her  grace  and  interces- 
sion, she  might  gain  the  victory  according  to  her  right.  Her  afflic- 
tion was  great,  for  her  life  depended  on  the  event ;  and  should  her 
husband  lose  the  victory,  she  would  have  been  burnt,  and  he  would 
have  been  hanged.  I  am  ignorant,  for  I  never  had  any  conversation 
with  her  or  the  knight,  whether  she  had  not  frequently  repented  of 
having  pushed  matters  so  far  as  to  place  herself  and  husband  in 
such  peril ;  but  it  v.;as  nov»'  loo  late  and  she  must  abide  the  event. 
The  two  champions  were  then  advanced  and  placed  opposite  to  each 
other;  when  they  mounted  their  horses,  and  made  a  handsome  ap- 
pearance, for  they  were  both  expert  men-at-arms.  They  ran  their  j 
first  course  without  hurt  to  either.  After  the  tilting,  they  dismounted, 
and  made  ready  to  continue  the  fight.  They  behaved  with  courage: 
but  sir  John  de  Carogne  was,  at  the  first  onset,  wounded  in  the 
thigh,  which  alarmed  all  his  friends:  notwithstanding  this,  he  foujht 
80  desperately  that  he  struck  down  his  adversary,  and,  thrusting  his 
■word  through  the  body,  caused  instant  death ;  when  he  demanded  of 
th§  ipectators  if  he  had  don^  his  duty ;  they  replied  that  h«  had.  The 


body  of  James  le  Gris  was  delivered  I)  the  hangman,  who  dragged 
it  tj  Montfaucon,  and  there  hanged  it.  Sir  John  de  Carogne  ajv, 
proached  the  king  and  fell  on  hi.->  knees:  the  king  made  him  rise, 
and  ordered  one  thousand  francs  to  be  paid  hiin  tliat  very  day  :  he 
also  retained  him  of  his  household,  with  a  penr.-ion  of  tWD  hundred 
livres  a-year,  which  he  received  bs  long  as  he  lived.  Sir  John,  after 
thanking  the  king  and  his  lord«,  went  to  his  lady  and  kissed  h.er  : 
they  went  together  to  make  their  ofliering  in  the  church  oi'  Ndtro 
Dame,  and  then  returned  to  their  home.* 

Sir  John  de  Carogne  did  not  remain  long  after  in  France,  but  set 
off,  in  company  with  the  lord  Boucicaut,  tir  John  dea  Borde;<,  and 
sir  Lewis  Grat,  to  visit  the  holy  pcpulchre,  and  the  sultan  ol'  the 
Turks,  whose  fame  was  much  talked  of  in  France.  Sir  Robinet 
de  Boulogne  was  also  with  him :  he  was  squire  of  honor  to  the  king 
of  France,  and  had  travelled  much  over  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  PETER,  KING  OF  ARRAGON.  HIS  SUCCESSOR,  KI.VG  JOHN, 
DETAINS  PRISONER  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  BORDEAUX,  WliO  WAS  NEGO- 
TIATING, FOR  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  THE  PAYMENT  OF  CERTA^ 
SUMS  WHICH  HE  CLAIMED  AS  DUE  TO  HIM  FROM  ARRAGON. 

About  Candlemas  of  this  year,  (1386,)  king  Peter  of  Arragon  lay 
on  his  death-bed.  Whe'i  he  found  there  were  no  hopes  of  hisrecov. 
ery,  he  sent  for  his  two  sons,  John  and  Martin, t  to  Vvdiom  he  said, 
"  My  fair  children,  I  leave  you  well  established,  and  the  affairs  of 
my  kingdom  properly  arranged.  Live  peaceably  and  lovingly  and 
you  will  gain  honor  and  renown.  With  regard  t  )  ecclesiastical  mat- 
ters, for  my  conscience's  sake  and  greater  safety,  I  have  always 
been  neuter :  do  you  do  the  same,  until  the  knov/ledge,  which  pope 
is  the  true  one,  shall  be  more  apparent." 

His  two  sons  dutifully  replied,  that  they  would  do  so,  and  punc. 
tually  obey  whatever  he  should  order.  The  king  died  soon  after,! 
He  was  a  valiant  man  in  his  time,  and  had  bly  added  to 

the  crown  of  Arragon  by  the  conquest  of  ?/Isjorca,  which  he  kept. 
He  was  buried  in  the  city  of  Barcelona,  and  there  lies.  Whe,:  the 
death  of  the  king  of  Arragon  was  known  at^Avignon,  the  pope  and 
cardinals  instantly  sent  off  letters  to  the  king  of  France,  his  uncles, 
and  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Bar,  v/ho  were  his  aupportera  and 
parents  to  the  young  queen  of  Arragon,  the  lady  Jolante,§  and  to  the 
queen  hereelf,  and  were  so  busy,  that  the  v/ho!e  court  of  Arragon 
acknowledged  him  as  pope.  The  duke  and  duchess  of  Bar  wrotr^ 
pressing  letters  to  their  daughter,  as  did  the  !;ing  of  France,  the  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  wlio  sent  a  cardinal  as  embassador,  to  in. 
struct  the  new  king,  his  brother,  and  subjects.  The  cardinal,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  queen,  v^-ho  paid  too  much  attention  to  what 
her  relations  had  urged,  gained  over  the  king,  v.dio  had  before  deter, 
mined  to  follow  the  example  of  his  father  in  preserving  a  neutrality, 
and  the  whole  kingdom  to  the  obedience  of  pope  Clement. 

At  the  time  of  the  late  king  of  Arragon's  death,  the  srchbishop  of 
Bordeaux  was  at  Barcelona.    He  had  been  sent  thither  by  the  duke 
of  Lnncaster,  and  I  will  explain  the  cause  of  his  journey.    The  lato 
prince  of  Wales  (who,  though  only  duke  of  Aquit-une,  was  much 
feaj-ed  by  his  neighbors,  the  kings  of  France,  Arragon,  Castille  and 
Navarre,  and  even  by  the  king  of  the  Saracens,  who  had  heard  of 
his  great  prowess  and  renovv^n,)  had  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the 
king  of  Arragon,  which  had  been  sworn  tj,  and  sealed  by  each  party, 
as  well  as  by  the  king  of  England,  that  neither  the  prince  nor  the 
king  of  England,  nor  their  successors,  would  ever  wnge  war  against 
Arragon,  so  long  p.s  the  king  of  Arragon  and  hif:  heirs  should  serve 
the  lord  of  Aquitaine  with  five  hundred  spears,  against  any  enemy 
with  whom  he  was  at  war ;  and  thai,  if  he  chose  not  to  send  his  men, 
he  bound  himself  to  pay  a  certain  sum  of  money.    Ten  years  of 
arrears  were  now  due  from  Arragon  :  fur  the  king  had  never  paid 
anythinj?,  nor  done  any  service  to  the  king  of  England  nor  to  his 
deputies.    When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  left  England,  he  brought 
with  him  letters.patent,  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  the  realm,  in 
the  presence  of  the  king  and  his  council,  appointing  him  lieutenant, 
for  the  king,  over  all  the  countries  of  Bordeaux,  Bayonne,  and  Aqui. 
taine,  giving  him  legal  power  to  demand  whatever  nnght  be  owing 
from  Arragon,  and  from  all  other  parts  dependent  or  allied  to  Eng- 
land.   They  also  gave  the  duke  power  to  retain,  for  his  own  use, 
whatever  sums  might  be  due,  and  to  give  i-eceipts,  which  would  be 
acknowledged  as  legal. 

While  the  duke  was  at  Saint  Jago,  he  bethought  himself  of  the 
king  of  Arragon,  and  that  he  vvas  i/)debted  to  him  a  very  large  sum 
of  arrears,  by  virtue  of  his  commission,  and  that  it  would  come  now, 

*  This  was  the  last  judicial  comhnt  which  Uwk  place  in  Fr.ince  under  the  award  of 
parliament.  The  combat  was  claimed  in  Dijiland  as  late  as  1819,  by  one  Thornton. 
This  man  was  tried  for  murder,  and  acquitted.  The  brother  of  the  person  mur  lered  ta 
young  girl)  brought  an  appeal,  ;Lnfi  Thornton  offered  to  jusrify  him-eli'  by  single  corn- 
bat.  The  a  ppellant,  however,  wi:  hdresv  his  appeal,  and  an  act  was  Liiimadiatelv  passed 
to  abolish  the  wager  of  battle. — Ed. 

t  Martin  was  king  of  Sicily,  and  on  the  death  of  John,  kiJIed  by  a  fall  from  hw  horse 
in  pursuing  an  enormous  wolf,  succeede'l  to  the  crown  of  Artasroii,  .lohn  did  not  fol- 
low his  father's  counsels  with  respect  toUie  disputed  tiara,  but  acknowledged  (Jlemeat 
VII.— j3rf  de  Virifier  les  Dnt£-:  X  The  Sih  January,  15o7.— Ed. 

§  The  lady  .Toiiinte  wfts  his  Mcond  \vif«.  He  wa>  first  munled  to.Jaae,  daugbtsr  Ot 
John,  count  d'Anaagnac 


416 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


with  other  aiis^  very  upportunely,  tj  carry  on  his  war  against  Cas. 
tille.  During  hia  resiJence  at  Suiat  Jugo,  he  sent  some  ot"  his  coun- 
cil  to  Bordeaux,  to  the  archbishop,  and  sir  John  Harpedon,  the  &6. 
neschal,  ordering  one  or  both  of  them  to  set  out  for  Arragon,  and 
remonstrate  strongly  with  the  king,  on  the  large  sums  he  had  long 
owed  the  king  of  England,  as  duke  of  Aquit.iine.  The  archbishop 
and  s^.ieechal,  having  weighed  the  orders  from  the  duke,  thought  it 
best  for  the  ^d.ieschal  to  rem:\in  at  Bordeaux,  and  the  archbishop  to 
undertake  the  emb-assy.  He  therefore  set  out,  but  amved  in  Arra- 
gon, unluckily,  when  the  king  was  on  his  death-bed.  When  he 
was  deceased,  the  archbishop  followed  the  princes  and  council  of 
Arragon  to  the  interment  at  B:ircebna,  and  then  remonstrated  so 
strongly,  asir  seemed  t)  the  council,  that  he  was  ordered  to  prison  : 
though  not  closely  confined,  he  was  forbidden  to  leave  the  city  of 
Barcelona. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

THE  DUEE  OF  LANCASTER  MAKES  WAR  ON  ARRAGOfT.  THE  ARCHBISHOP 
OF  BORDEAUX  IS  REF^EASED.  THE  VISCOUNTESS  OF  CASTELBON,  SUS- 
PCCTED  OF  H."  VINO  ADMITTED  THE  ENG-LISH  INTO  HER  CASTLE,  APPEASES 
THE  KIVG  OF  ARr'aSON,  THROUGH  THE  INTERFERENCE  OF  THE  COUNT 
DE  FOIX. 

When  news  was  brought  to  Bordeaux  of  the  imprisofiment  of  the 
archbishop,  the  E^aeschal  said,  "  I  am  not  surpiised  at  it :  the  arch, 
bishop  is  loo  hot-headed.  I  believe  it  would  have  been  better  had 
I  gone  thither:  I  should  have  spoken  more  calmly;  and  there  is  a 
method  of  urging  claims  suited  to  different  persons."  The  sdneschal 
sent  inform  ition  of  what  had  happened  t)  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
who  was  very  wroth  with  the  king  of  Arragon  and  his  council,  for 
having  imp;is>ned  such  a  person  as  the  archbishop  of  Bordeaux 
when  neg./ti  iting  his  business.  The  duke  wrote  ordere  for  the  gar- 
rison of  Lourde  instantly  to  iiivade  Arragon,  and  attack  Barcelona, 
where  the  archbishop  was  confined.  The  governor,  John  de  Bdarn, 
who  styled  himself  seneschal  of  Bigorre,  Peter  d'Anchin,  Ernaulton 
de  Restsn,  Ernaulton  de  S  iinte  Colombe,  and  the  whole  garrison, 
were  much  delighted  with  these  orders,  and  overran  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon,  as  far  as  Barcelona,  so  that  no  merchants 'dared  venture 
without  its  walls.  In  addition  to  this  mischief,  the  principal  towns  of 
Arragon  would  not  consent  to  the  king's  wishes  of  being  crowned, 
unless  he  would  first  promi  se  and  solemnly  swear  that  no  taxes,  pay 
for  soldiers,  or  other  impositions,  should  be  raised  in  the  country ; 
and  unless  he  would  engage  for  a  compliance  with  other  demands, 
which  the  king  and  his  council  thought  very  unreasonable  and  un- 
just. He  threatened  t:>  m  -ks  war  upon  them,  more  particularly  on 
those  of  Barcelona,  who  he  said  were  too  rich  and  presumptuous. 

There  was  at  this  period,  in  Languedoc,  on  the  borders  of  Rou- 
ergue  and  Auvergne,  toward  Pesenas  and  Us6s,  a  band  of  arme  J  men, 
who  called  themselves  Routes,  that  were  daily  multiplying  to  do  evil. 
Four  men-at-arms  were  their  leaders,  v/ho  made  war  on  every  man 
they  met  on  horseback,  caring  not  whom.  Their  names  were,  Peter 
de  Montfaucon,  Geoffry  Chastelier,  Hainge  de  Sorge,  and  le  Goulet. 
These  had  under  them  full  four  hundred  combatants,  who  ruined  all 
the  counUy  wherever  they  haunted.  They  were  mightily  rejoiced 
when  they  heard  of  the  archbishop  of  Bordeaux's  imprisonment,  of 
the  duke  of  Lancaster's  making  war  on  the  Arragonians,  and  that 
the  king  of  Arragon  was  dissatisfied  with  his  subjects  in  the  princi- 
pal towns  ;  for  such  people  always  love  mischief  in  preference  to 
good.  They  therefore  resolved  to  march  toward  the  frontiers  of  Ar- 
ragon,  and  surprise  some  fort,  which  the  king  or  principal  towns 
would  negotiate  with  them  to  regain.  They  set  out,  and  made  for 
the  castle  of  Daren,*  which  they  had  planned  to  surprise.  This  cas- 
tle is  in  th3  archbishopric  of  Narbonne,  between  France  and  Arra- 
gon,  and  situated  precisely  on  the  limits  of  the  two  kingdoms.  They 
arrived  there  by  night-fall  undiscovered,  and,  finding  it  weakly 
guarded,  socn  conquered  it,  to  the  great  dismay  of  all  the  country, 
especially  of  Perpignan,  which  is  but  four  leagues  distant  from  this 
oastle. 

The  garrison  from  Lourde,  this  same  week,  captured  likewise  a 
castle  in  Arragon,  four  leagues  from  Barcelona,  called  the  old  castle 
of  Rolbai?,  belonging  to  the  viscountess  of  Castelbon,  cou^in-ger- 
man  to  the  count  de  Foix.  The  lady  was  much  surprised  at  this 
event,  and  went  to  her  cousin,  the  count  de  Foix,  to  beg,  for  God's 
sake,  he  would  get  her  castle  restored  to  her  ;  for  those  who  had  won 
it  were  from  his  country  of  B(5arn.  The  count,  in  his  answer,  de- 
sired  her  not  to  btj  alarmed  ;  for  that  her  castle  had  been  taken 
solely  to  harass  Barcelona  from  thence,  as  the  archbishop  of  Bor- 
deaux was  in  confinement  there  for  a  trifling  cause,  and  that  she 
should  have  it  again  undamaged.  The  lady  was  satisfied  with  this 
answer  but  kept  it  secret,  and  went  to  reside  at  another  castle,  near 
Roquebertin.  Those  of  Duren,  Rolbais,  and  the  garrison  from 
Lourde  kept  up  a  severe  warfare  on  the  borders  of  Arragon.  The 
king,  indeed,  winked  at  this,  that  the  towns  might  be  punished,  but 
their  discontents  increased  ;  for  those  of  Barcelona,  Perpignan,  and 
other  towns,  could  not  carry  on  their  commerce  without  being  made 
prisoners,  and  ransomed.  They  determined  to  set  the  archbishop  of 
Bordeaux  at  liberty,  but,  as  was  right,  to  consult  the  king  on  the 
•ubject.    They,  in  consequence,  negotiated  privately  with  don  Mar- 

'""Duraa."  Q.  if  not  Duibaa, 


tin,  the  king's  brother,  who  was  very  popular  in  the  country,  that  he 
would  interfere  betwen  them  and  the  king,  and  obtain  peace.  wi*,h 
those  of  Lourde  and  Rolbais.  In  order  to  encourage  their  loyalty, 
he  engaged  to  do  what  they  desired,  and  prevailed  on  his  brother  to 
give  the  archbishop  his  liberty,  and  send  him  back  to  the  Bordel ois. 

Shortly  afterwards,  by  the  count  de  Foix's  exertions,  the  viscount, 
ess  recovered  her  castle,  and  those  who  had  ca.ptured  it  departed,  in 
return  for  the  service  the  count  had  done  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
in  the  course  of  this  year.  The  ki.  of  Arrs-gon,  seeing  the  vis. 
countess  so  quick  regain  her  casth. .  sent  for  her,  and  when  in  his 
presence,  charged  her  with  having  £  Imitted  the  English  into  her 
castle  to  make  war  on  him,  for  which  she  had  been  very  criminal. 
The  lady  clearly  exculpated  herself,  saying,  "My  lord,  as  God  may 
help  me  and  mine,  and  by  the  faith  I  owe  you,  when  I  heard  of  my 
casde  being  taken,  I  had  never  any  connection,  nor  entered  into 
any  featy  with  the  English.  I  instantly  informed  my  cousin,  the 
count  de  Foix  of  it,  and  begged  of  him,  for  God's  sake,  to  aid  me 
to  recover  n>y  casde,  as  it  had  been  taken  by  the  garrison  from 
Lourde,  who  are  his  subjects,  and  from  B^crn.  The  count  sent  me 
word  not  to  alarm  myself,  for  that  those  who  had  conquered  it  had 
only  borrowed  it  to  make  a  more  effectual  warfare  on  Barcelona." 
The  king  replied,  "  If  you  can  prove  this  answer  from  the  count  de 
Foix,  I  will  restore  your  castle."  "  That  I  can  easily  do,"  answered 
the  lady.  She  informed  the  count,  who  at  that  time  resided  at  Or. 
th^s,  in  Bdarn,  of  this  conversation,  and  entreated  he  would  satisfy 
the  king  of  Arragon.  The  count  sent  letters  to  the  king  of  Arra. 
gon  by  one  of  his  knights,  called  sir  Cicart  de  Saurelin,  to  request 
he  would  hold  his  cousin  excused,  and  allow  her  to  possess  her  lands 
in  peace,  otherwise  it  would  displease  him.  The  king  of  Arragon 
acceded  to  this  request,  and  having  well  entertained  the  knight,  said 
to  him,  "The  viscountes-o  has  acted  prudently,  in  thus  having  her 
cousin  the  count  de  Foix  make  excuses  for  her." 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 


THOSE  COMPANIONS  WHO  HAD  CONQUERED  DUREN  ARE  DEFEATED  AND 
SLAIN  BY  A  STRATAGEM  OF  RAYMOND  DE  BACHEZ,  COUSIN  TO  THE  KINO- 
OF  ARRAGON. 

Thus  affairs  remained  :  the  viscountess  de  Castelbon  had  quiet 
poasossioi]  of  her  casde  ;  but  the  merchants  were  not  the  les.3  ha 
rassed  by  the  garrison  who  had  come  from  Lourde.    Those  of  Bar. 
celona  and  it?  neighborhood  were  frequently  pillaged  and  made 
prisoners  by  them,  unless  they  had  entered  into  a  treaty  and  paid 
composition-money  for  their  safety.    These  compositions  extended 
over  many  parts  of  Catalonia  and  Arragon  ;  and  the  garrison  of  Du. 
ren  was  desirous  of  adopting  the  same  planjVi^hich  they  would  have 
executed  or  perhaps  wor^e,  had  they  not  been  checked.    They  had 
done  more  mischief  to  the  country  than  those  of  Lourde;  for  they 
were  poorer,  and  made  no  distinction  whom  they  attacked,  whether 
officers  of  the  king  and  queen,  or  merchants.    The  king  at  length 
assembled  his  council  on  this  business ;  for  the  great  town.s  mur- 
mured,  and  said,  *hat  the  king,  who  ought  t^  have  destroyed  such 
wretches,  supported  them.    These  and  such  description  of  speeches, 
when  told  to  the  young  king,  gave  him  much  uneasines-s,  and  he 
was  vexed  that  his  subjects  should  thus  talk  of  him  respecting  Du. 
ren.  because  the  crown  of  his  father,  who  had  been  so  greatly  be. 
loved,  was  but  just  fallen  to  him.    He  called  to  him  a  great  baron  of 
AiTagon  and  his  cousin,  named  sir  Raymond  de  Bachez,  and  said, 
"  Sir  Raymond,  ride  toward  Duren,  and  learn  from  those  who  have 
surprised  it  what  rhey  want  in  my  country,  and  make  some  treaty 
.vith  them,  that  you  may  get  them  out  of  it,  by  fair  or  foul  means." 
The  knight  obeyed,  and  sent  a  herald  to  the  garrison  of  Duren,  to 
say  he  wished  to  negotiate  a  treaty  with  them.    When  Montfaucon 
and  the  other  captains  learnt  that  sir  Raymond  de  Bachez  wanted 
to  treat  with  them,  they  th()U':;ht  they  should  obtain  a  laige  sum  to 
deliver  up  the  place,  and  said  to  the  herald,  "  Friend,  tell  your  mas- 
ter, sir  Raymond,  from  us,  that  he  may  safely  come  here,  for  we  will 
not  do  him  any  injury."    The  herald  returned  uith  this  answer  to 
sir  Raymond  at  Perpignan,  who  instantly  left  the  place,  and  on  his 
arrival  at  Daren  held  a  parley  with  them.    He  asked  why  they  re. 
mained  so  long  on  the  borders  of  Arragon;  they  replied  t!iey  were 
waiting  to  join  the  army  from  France  that  was  comiiig  to  the  sup- 
port of  the  king  of  Castille.    "  Ha,  my  gentlemen,"  said  sir  Ray. 
mond,  "  if  you  wait  for  thai,  you  will  stay  here  too  long ;  for  the 
king  of  Arragon  will  not  allow  you  thus  to  plunder  his  country  and 
its  inhabitants."    They  replied,  "  that  since  the  king  would  not  suf- 
fer them  to  support  themselves,  he  mu=t  prevent  it,  for  live  they 
would.    If  he  would  ransom  the  countiy,  they  would  march  away, 
but  not  otherwise."    "And  what  do  you  ask  ?"  said  sir  Riymond 
"Sixty  thousand  francs  :  we  are  four  of  us,  and  each  must  have  fif. 
teen  thousand  for  his  share."    "  In  God's  name,"  said  sir  Raymond, 
"  that  is  money  enough  ;  but  I  will  report  it  to  the  king  :  it  is  better 
for  him  to  pay  yon  this  sum,  for  the  good  of  the  country,  th^n  to  al. 
low  you  further  pillaging.''    He  added  this  to  keep  them  in  good 
humor,  but  thought  the  contrary  to  what  he  had  said.    On  taking 
leave,  sir  Raymond  told  them  they  might  expect  the  sum  they  had 
asked,  and  perhaps  more.    He  then  returned  to  Perpignan,  where 
the  kin£^  was*  and  .related  to  him  all  that  hod  passed.   The  kin; 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


417 


said,  "  You  must  at  all  events  free  the  country  from  them,  and  pay 
the  thieves ;  if  I  could  get  hold  of  them,  I  would  hang  them  all, 
which  is  the  only  payment  they  deserve  :  but  the  place  is  so  strong, 
it  will  be  difficult  to  draw  them  out  of  it." 

"  Sir,"  replied  sir  Raymond,  "  I  will  manage  it ;  only  do  not  in. 
terfere.  "  Well,"  said  tae  king,  "do  so:  I  will  not  meddle  further 
in  the  business ;  but  see  that  the  country  be  delivered  from  them." 
Sir  Raymond  collected  a  body  of  men-at-arms,  to  the  amount  of  five 
hundred  speai-3,  which  he  placed  in  ambush,  and  gave  the  command 
of  them  to  a  squire  of  Gascony,  called  Naudon  Seighin,  who  was 
valiant  and  expert  in  arms.  The  ambuscade  was  about  a  short  league 
from  Duren,  and  sir  Raymond  ordered,  that  as  soon  as  the  garrison 
should  have  passed  by,  they  should  fall  on  them,  and,  if  possible,  put 
all  to  death.  Sir  Raymond  wrote  to  the  garrison,  to  desire  they 
would  mount  their  horses  and  advance  to  Perpignan,  making  a  show 
of  att  icking  the  place,  to  alarm  the  inhabitants,  otherwise  he  should 
never  be  able  to  raise  their  quota  of  the  money  he  was  to  pay  them. 
They  were  much  pleased  to  receive  such  intelligence,  believing  it 
true,  and,  mounting  their  horses  the  same  day  the  ambush  was  posted, 
rode  for  Perpigaun,  galloping  up  to  the  barriers.  When  they  had 
done  this,  they  began  their  retreat,  thinking  to  return  quietly  home  ; 
but  they  had  scarcely  gone  half-way  before  they  met  Naudon  Seighin 
and  his  troops,  who  instantly  charged  them.  They  now  perceived 
they  had  been  tricked, and  prepared  to  defend  themselves:  they  fought 
W2ll,  during  the  time  the  combat  lasted;  but  that  was  not  long,  for 
there  were  among  them  numbers  of  pillagers  badly  armed,  who  were 
soon  defeated.  Among  the  s.lain  were,  Geoffry  Chastelier,  Haii^ige 
de  S jrge,  Guyot  Moresque,  .John  le  Geu'ant,  and  many  more.  Peter 
de  Montfaucon,  Amhlardan  de  St,  Just,  and  forty  others,  were  made 
prisoners,  and  carried  to  Perpignan,  where,  as  they  passed  the  streets, 
the  inhabitants  came  out  of  their  hou  es,  and  hooted  at  them,  as 
they  W5uld  have  done  at  a  wolf.  Le  Geulant  and  Peter  de  Mont- 
faucon  were  put  in  the  pillory,  and  the  rest  thrown  into  a  dungeon. 

The  duke  of  Berry,  about  this  time,  arrived  at  Carcassone,  from 
a  visit  to  pope  Clement  at  Avignon.  Having  there  heard  that  Duren 
was  regained,  and  the  garrison  slain  or  made  prisoners,  he  instantly 
wrote  to  the  king  of  Arragon,  and  to  his  cousin  Jolante  de  Bar,  to 
beg  they  would  give  up  to  him  Peter  de  Montfaucon  and  his  com- 
panions. His  request  was  immediately  complied  with,  and  they 
were  sent  to  the  duke  of  Berry.  They  were  indebted  to  him,  or 
they  would  infallibly  have  all  been  put  to  death. 


CHAPTER  L. 

AN  ACHIEVEMENT  OF  ARMS,  PERFORMED  BEFORE  THE  SENESCHAL  OF  BOR- 
DEAUX, BETWEEN  A  KNIGHT  ATTACHED  TO  FRANCE  AND  ONE  ATTACHED 
TO  ENGLAND. 

At  this  period  there  was  an  achievement  of  arms  performed  by 
two  knights  at  Bordeaux,  in  the  presence  of  the  seneschal,  sir  John 
Harpedon,  and  other  noblemen.  These  knights  were  the  lord  de 
ia  Rochefoucault,  son  to  the  sister  of  the  captal  de  Buch,  and  sir 
William  de  Montferrant,  attached  to  the  English  interest.  As  this 
tilt  was  to  be  made  before  all  the  lords  and  ladies  of  Bordeaux,  the 
count  de  Foix  sent  tkither  some  knights  of  his  household  to  advise 
and  direct  the  lord  de  la  Rochefoucault,  who  was  the  son  of  his 
cousin,  and  likewise  different  sorts  of  armor,  daggers,  battle-axes, 
and  swords  well  tempered,  although  he  had  before  properly  provided 
himself  with  all  things  necessary.  These  knights  armed  themselves 
on  the  appointed  day,  and  were  attended  by  a  numerous  body  of 
chivalry.  The  lord  de  la  Rochefoucault  was  accompanied  by  two 
hundred  knights  and  squires,  all  connected  with  him  by  blood ;  and 
sir  William  de  Montferrant  by  as  many,  if  not  more.  Among  the 
number  were  the  lords  de  Rohan,  de  I'Esparre,  de  Duras,  de  Muci- 
dent,  de  Landuras,  de  Curton,  de  Languran,  de  la  Barde,  de  Tarbe, 
de  Mont-croyat  in  Perigord,  who  had  come  from  distant  parts  be- 
cause he  was  their  relation,  and  to  be  spectators  of  the  feats  of  arms 
of  two  such  valiant  knights. 

When  they  were  mounted,  and  had  their  helmets  laced  on,  their 
spears  and  shields  were  given  them.  They  instantly  stuck  spurs 
into  their  horses,  and  met  each  other  full  gallop,  with  such  force  that 
the  laces  of  the  helmets  burst  asunder,  and  their  helmets  were 
knocked  off,  so  that  they  passed  each  other  bare-headed,  excepting 
the  caps  which  were  under  the  helmets.  "  On  my  faith,"  the  spec- 
tators said,  "  they  have  gallantly  performed  their  first  course."  The 
knights  now  had  their  armor  set  to  rights,  and  their  helmets  laced 
again,  when  they  performed  their  second  and  third  courses  with 
equal  ability.  In  short,  they  behaved,  in  every  attack,  most  gallantly, 
and  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  present.  The  seneschal,  sir  John  Harpe- 
don, entertained  at  supper,  that  evening,  all  the  lords  and  ladies  in 
Bordeaux ;  and  on  the  morrow  the  company  departed,  and  went  to 
their  different  homes.  The  lord  de  la  Rochefoucault  made  prepara- 
tions for  his  journey  to  Castille  ;  for  king  John  had  sent  to  him,  and 
the  time  was  drawing  nigh  for  him  to  set  out.  Sir  William  de 
Montferrant,  when  returned  home,  made  also  his  preparations  to  cross 
the  sea  to  Portugal;  for  that  king  had,  in  like  manner,  written  to  him. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

SIR  OLIVER  DE  CLISSON  DELIVERS  JOHN  OF  BLOIS,  SON  OF  THE  LATE  LORD 
CHAKLES  OF  BLOIS,  FROM  HIS  LONG  IMPRISONMENT  IN  ENGLAND,  AND 
GIVES  HIM  HIS  DAITGHTER  IN  MARRIAGE,  TO  THE  GREAT  DISPLEASURE 
OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY, 

In  such  a  grand  and  noble  history  as  this,  of  which  I,  sir  John 
Froissart,  am  the  author  and  continuator  until  this  present  moment, 
through  the  grace  of  God,  and  that  perseverance  he  has  endowed 
me  with,  as  well  as  in  length  of  years,  wliich  have  enabled  n".c 
to  witness  abundance  of  the  things  that  have  p;issed,  it  is  not 
right  that  I  forget  anything.  During  the  war  of  Brittany,  the  tv/o 
sons  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  (who,  for  a  long  time  ayled  hirr?. 
self  duke  of  Brittany,  in  right  of  his  lady,  Jane  of  Brittajiy,  who 
was  descended  in  a  direct  line  from  the  dukes  of  Brittany,  as  has 
been  mentioned  in  this  history,*)  were  sent  to  Englimd'as  hottiiges  for 
their  father,  where  they  still  remain  in  prison  ;  for  I  have  net  as  yet 
delivered  them  from  it,  nor  from  the  power  of  the  king  of  England, 
wherein  the  lord  Charles  had  put  them. 

You  have  before  seent  how  king  Edward  (A  Em^hmd,  to  strengthen 
himself  in  his  war  with  France,  had  formed  an  alliance  with  the  earl 
of  Montfort,  whom  he  had  assisted,  v/ith  advice  and  force?,  to  the 
utmost  of  his  ability,  insomuch,  that  the  eatl  had  rucceedcd  to  his 
wishes,  and  was  duke  of  Brittany.  Had  he  not  been  thus  supported, 
the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  would  have  posse?r  r-d  seven  parts  of  Brit, 
tany  and  the  earl  only  five.  You  have  i^'s;\  how,  in  the  year  1347, 
there  was  a  grand  battle  before  la  Rocb^-:;enien,  betv/een  the  forces 
of  the  countess  of  Montfort,  and  of  sir  Thomas  Hartwcdl  and  the  lord 
Charles  de  Bluis,  in  which  the  lord  Charles  was  defeated,  and  carried 
prisoner  to  England,  He  was  handsomely  entertained  there  ;  for 
that  noble  queen  of  England,  the  good  Philippa,  (who,  in  my  youth, 
was  my  lady  and  mistress,)  was,  in  a  direct  line,  his  cousin-germ  an. 
She  did  everything  in  her  power  to  obtain  his  freedom,  which  the 
council  were  not  willing  to  grant.  Duke  Henry  of  Lancaster,  and 
the  other  barons  of  England,  declared,  that  he  ought  net  to  have  his 
liberty  ;  for  he  had  too  mighty  connections,  and  that  Philip,  vvho 
called  himself  king  of  France,  was  his  uncle:  that  as  long  as  they  de 
tained  him  prisoner,  their  war  in  Brittany  would  be  the  better  for  it. 
Notwithstanding  these  remonstrances,  king  Edward,  through  the  per- 
suasion of  that  noble  and  good  lady,  his  queen,  agreed  to  his  ransom 
for  two  hundred  thousand  nobles :  and  his  two  sons  were  to  be  given 
as  hostages  for  the  payment  of  this  sum,  which  was  very  considerable 
to  the  lord  Charles,  but  would  not  now  be  so  to  a  duke  of  Brittany. 
The  lords  of  those  days  were  differendy  situated  from  what  they  aro 
at  present,  when  greater  resources  are  found,  and  they  can  tax  theii 
people  at  their  pleasure.  It  was  not  so  then,  for  they  were  forced 
to  content  themselves  with  the  amount  of  their  landed  estates ;  but 
now,  the  duchy  of  Brittany  would  easily  p^y  for  the  aid  cf  its  lord 
two  hundred  thousand  nobles  within  the  year,  or  within  two  years  at 
the  farthest. 

Thus  were  the  two  young  sons  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois  given 
up  as  hostages  for  the  payment  of  his  ransom.  He  had,  afterwards, 
in  the  prosecutioil  of  his  war  in  Brittany,  so  much  to  p^.y  his  soldiers, 
and  support  his  rank  and  state,  that  he  could  never,  during  his  life- 
time, redeem  them.  He  was  slain  in  the  battle  at  Aurf.y.f  de- 
fending his  right,  by  the  English  allies  of  the  earl  of  Montfort,  and 
by  none  others.  His  death,  however, did  not  put  an  end  to  the  war; 
but,  king  Charles  of  France,  ever  fearing  the  effects  cf  chance, 
when  he  savv  the  earl  of  Montfort  was  conquering  all  Brittany,  sus- 
pected,  should  he  wholly  succeed,  that  he  v,^ou!d  hold  the  duchy  in- 
dependent of  paying  him  homage  for  it ;  for  he  had  already  held  it 
from  the  king  of  Kngland,  who  had  So  strenuously  assisted  him  in  the 
war.  He  therefore  negotiated  with  the  earl,  which,  having  been 
already  mentioned, §  I  shall  pass  over  here  :  but  the  earl  remained 
duke  of  Brittany,  on  condition  that  his  homage  should  be  paid  to  his 
own  right  lord,  the  king  of  France.  The  duke  was  also  bound,  by 
the  articles  of  the  treaty,  to  assist  in  the  deliverance  of  his  two  cousins, 
sons  of  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois,  who  were  prisoners  to  the  king  of 
England.  In  this,  however,  he  never  stirred  ;  for  he  doubted,  if 
they  should  return,  whether  they  v/ould  not  give  him  some  trouble, 
and  whether  Brittany,  v.'hich  was  more  inclined  tov;ard  thera  than 
to  him,  would  not  acknowledge  them  as  its  lord. 

For  this  reason  he  neglected  them,  and  they  remained  sq  long 
prisoners  in  England,  under  the  guard,  at  one  time,  of  sir  Roger 
Beauchamp,  a  gallant  and  valiant  knight,  and  his  lady  Sybilla,  at 
another  under  Sir  Thomas  d'Ambreticourt,  that  the  youngest  brother, 
Guy  of  Brittany,  died.    John  of  Brittany  was  now  alone  ^prisoner 
and  frequently  bewailed  his  situation  with  wonder;  for  he  v»';i3  sprung 
from  the  noblest  blood  in  the  world,  the  advantages  of  which  he  had 
been  long  deprived  ;  for  he  had  been  thirty-five  years  in  the  powei 
of  his  enemies,  and,  as  he  perceived  no  appearance  of  help  coming 
to  him  from  any  quarter,  he  would  rather  have  died  than  thus  have 
existed.    His  relations  and  friends  kept  at  a  distance,  and  the  sum 
he  was  pledged  for  was  so  great,  that  he  could  never  have  pro»'ured 
It,  without  a  miracle ;  for  the  duke  of  Anjou,  in  all  his  prosperity, 


*  Vol.  i,  chnp.  74, 
1  Vol.  i.  citap.  <S7. 


t  In  chap.  78,  and  the  loilowing,  vol.  i. 
i  Vol,  i.  chap.m 


418 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


though  the  person  who  had  manied  his  sister-german,  by  whom  he  j 
had  two  tine  sons,  Lewis  and  Charleys  never  once  thought  of  him. 

I  will  now  relate  how  John  of  Brittany  obtained  his  liberty.  You 
have  before  read  of  the  earl  of  Buckingham's  expedition,  through 
France,  tj  Brittany,  whither  the  duke  had  sent  for  him,  because  the 
country  would  not  acknowledge  him  for  ite  lord.  The  earl  and  his 
irmy  remained  the  ensuing  winter,  in  great  distress,  before  Nantes 
•.md  \  annes,  until  the  month  of  May,*  when  he  returned  to  England. 
During  tiic  time  the  earl  of  Buckingham  was  at  Vannes,  you  may  re. 
member,  there  were  some  tilts  between  knights  and  squires  of  France 
and  those  of  England,  and  that  the  constable  of  France  was  present. 
There  was  much  conversation  kept  up  by  him  and  the  English 
knights  ;  for  he  was  acquainted  with  them  all,  from  his  childhood, 
having  been  educated  in  England.  He  behaved  very  politely  to 
many  of  them,  as  men-at-;u'ms  usually  do,  and  the  French  and  Eng- 
lish in  particujar,  to  each  other  ;  but,  at  this  moment,  he  was  more 
attentive,  as  he  had  an  object  inview,  which  occupied  all  his  thoughts, 
and  which  he  had  only  disclosed  to  a  single  person,  who  was  squire 
of  honor  in  his  household,  and  had  served  the  lord  Charles  de  Blois 
in  the  same  capacity.  If  the  constable  had  made  it  more  public,  he 
would  not  have  succeeded  as  he  did,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  and 
his  own  pRrseverance. 

The  constable  and  duke  of  Brittany  had  for  a  long  time  hated  each 
other,  whatever  outv/ard  appearances  they  might  put  on.  The  con. 
stable  was  much  hurt  at  the  length  of  the  imprisonment  of  John  of 
Brittany,  and  at  a  time  when  he  was  rather  on  better  terms  with  the 
duke,  said  to  him,  "My  lord,  why  do  not  you  exert  yourself  to  de- 
liver  your  cousin  from  bis  imprisonment  in  England  ?  You  are 
bound  to  do  so  by  treaty  ;  for  when  the  nobles  of  Brittany,  the  pre. 
lates  and  tiie  principal  towns,  with  the  archbishop  of  Rheims,  sir 
John  de  Craon,  au'l  sir  Boucicaul,  at  that  time  marshal  of  France, 
negotiated  with  you  for  peace  before  Quimper  Corentin,  you  swore 
you  would  do  your  utmost  to  liberate  your  cousins  John  and  Guy, 
and  as  yet  you  have  never  done  anything ;  know,  therefore,  that  the 
country  does  not  love  you  the  more  for  it."  The  duke  dissembled, 
and  said,  "  Hold  your  tongue,  sir  Oliver  :  where  shall  I  find  the  three 
or  four  hundred  thousand  francs  which  are  demanded  for  their  lib. 
erty  ?"  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  constable, "  if  Brittany  saw  you  were 
really  in  earnest  to  procure  their  freedom,  they  would  not  murmur  at 
any  tax  or  hearth-money  that  should  be  raised  to  deliver  these  prison- 
ers, vvho  will  die  in  prison  unless  God  assist  them."  "  Sir  Oliver," 
said  the  duke,  "  my  country  of  Brittany  shall  never  be  oppressed  by 
such  taxes.  My  cousins  have  great  princes  for  their  relations  ;  and 
Ihe  king  of  France  or  duke  of  Anjou  ought  to  aid  them,  for  they  have 
always  supported  them  against  me.  When  I  swore,  indeed,  to  aid 
them  in  their  deliverance,  it  was  always  my  intention  that  the  king 
of  France  and  tiieir  other  relations  should  find  the  money,  and  that 
I  would  join  my  entreaties."  The  constable  could  never  obtain  more 
from  the  duke. 

The  constable,  therefore,  when  at  these  tournaments  at  Vannes, 
saw  clearly  that  the  earl  of  Buckingham  and  the  English  barons  and 
squires  were  greatly  dissatisfied  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  for  not 
having  opened  his  towns  to  them,  as  he  had  promised,  when  they 
left  England.  The  English  near  Hennebon  and  Vannes  v/ere  in  such 
distress,  that  they  frequently  had  not  wherewithal  to  feed  themselves, 
and  their  horses  wove  dying  through  famine  :  they  were  forced  to 
gather  thistles,  bruise  them  in  a  mortar,  and  make  a  paste  which  they 
cooked.  While  they  were  thus  surfpring,  they  said  ;  "  This  duke  of 
Brittany  does  not  i.cquit  himself  loyally  of  his  promises  to  us,  who 
have  put  him  in  possession  of  his  duchy  ;  and,  if  v/e  may  be  believed, 
we  can  as  easily  take  it  from  him  as  we  have  given  it  to  him,  by  set- 
ting  at  liberty  his  enemy,  John  of  Brittany,  whom  the  country  love 
in  preference.  We  cannot  any  way  revenge  ourselves  better,  !v.)r 
sooner  make  Mm  lose  the  country.  The  constable  was  well  informed 
of  all  these  murmurs  and  discontents,  which  were  no  way  displeasing 
to  him :  on  the  contrary,  for  one  murmur  he  wished  there  had  been 
twelve ;  but  he  took  no  notice  of  it,  and  only  spoke  of  what  he  had 
heard  to  this  squire,  who<e  name,  I  thinic,  was  John  RoUand. 

It  happened  that  sir  John  Charlton,  governor  of  Cherbourg, 
came  to  chateau  Josselin,  where  the  constable  resided,  who  enter- 
tained  him  and  his  company  most  splendidly ;  and  to  obtain  their 
friendship,  out  of  his  special  favor,  escorted  them  himself  until  they 
were  in  safety.    During  the  time  of  dinner,  the  before-mentioned 
squire  addressed  sir  John  Chariton,  saying,  "  Sir  John,  you  can,  if 
you  please,  do  me  a  very  great  favor,  which  will  cost  you  nothing." 
"  From  friendship  to  the  constable,"  replied  sir  John,  "  I  wish  it  may 
cost  me  something  :  what  is  it  you  wish  me  to  do  ?"    *'  Sir,"  replied 
he,  "  that  I  may  have  yorr  passport  to  go  to  England,  to  my  master 
John  of  Brittany,  whom  I  am  more  anxious  to  see  than  anything  in 
the  worid."    "  By  my  faith,"  said  sir  John,  *'  it  shall  not  be  my  fault 
if  you  do  not.    On  my  return  to  Cherbourg,  I  shall  cross  over  to 
England :  come  with  me,  therefore,  and  you  shall  accompany  me, 
and  I  will  have  you  conducted  to  him,  for  your  request  cannot  be  re. 
fused."    "  A  thousand  thanks  ;  my  lord,  I  shall  ever  remember  your 
goodness."    The  squire  returned,  with  sir  John  Charlton,  to  Cher- 
bourg ;  when,  having  arranged  his  affairs,  he  embarked,  and  made 
straight  for  London,  attended  by  John  RoUand,  whom  he  had  con- 
ducted to  the  castle  where  John  of  Brittany  was  confined.    John  of 

*  la  1381. 


Brittany  did  not,  at  first,  recollect  him ;  but  he  soon  made  himseli 
known,  and  they  had  a  long  conversation,  in  which  he  told  him,  that 
if  he  would  exert  himself  to  procure  his  freedom,  the  cont  table  would 
make  the  greatest  efibrts  to  second  him.  John  of  Brittany,  desiring 
nothing  more  eagerly,  asked,  "  By  what  means?"  "  I  wiU  tell  you, 
my  lord :  the  constable  has  a  handsome  daughter  whom  he  wishes 
to  marry,  and  if  you  will  promise  and  sv/ear,  that  on  your  return  to 
Brittany  you  will  marry  her,  he  will  olst-iin  your  liberty,  as  he  has 
discovered  the  means  of  doing  it."  John  of  Brittany  replied,  "  he 
would  truly  do  so  ;"  adding,  "  When  you  return  to  the  constable, 
assure  him  from  me,  that  there  is  nothing  I  am  not  ready  to  do  for 
my  liberty,  and  that  I  accept  of  his  daughter  and  will  cheerfully  many 
her."  They  had  several  other  conversations  together  before  the 
squire  left  England  and  embarked  for  Brittany,  v/here  he  related  to 
the  constable  all  that  had  passed.  The  constable,  eager  to  advance 
himself  and  marry  his  daughter  so  nobly,  was  not  dilatory  in  search- 
ing out  means  to  obtain  his  end.  He  considered  to  whom  he  should 
address  himself  in  England  ;  and,  had  he  not  made  choice  of  the  earl 
of  Oxford,  he  would  never  have  succeeded  ;  but,  notwithstanding 
this  nobleman  had  the  complete  govei-nm.ent  of  the  king,  matters 
were  not  instantly  brought  about ;  for  as  long  as  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter remained  in  England,  he  never  mentioned  anything  concerning 
it  to  the  king.  The  earl  of  Buckingham,  on  his  return  from  Brittany, 
irritated  the  king  and  his  brothers  so  much  against  the  duke  that  it 
Vv'as  publicly  said,  the  duke  had  acted  treacherously  toward  him  and 
his  army ;  and  they  were  so  greatly  angered,  that  John  of  Brittany 
was  summoned  before  the  king  and  council,  v.dien  he  was  addressed 
as  follows  :  "  John,  if  you  will  be  willing  to  hold  the  duchy  of  Brit- 
tany from  the  king  of  England,  you  sh?»ll  have  possession  of  it,  and 
be  married  in  this  country  as  nobly  as  the  present  duke  has  been ;" 
(for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  desirous  of  giving  him  his  daughter 
Philippa,  who  was  afterwards  queen  of  Portugal.)  John  of  Brittany 
replied,  "  that  he  would  never  consent  to  such  a  treaty,  nor  be  an 
enemy  to  the  crown  of  France :  he  would  willingly  accept  of  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  but  he  must  first  have  his  liberty." 
On  this,  he  was  remanded  to  prison. 

When  the  carl  of  Oxford,  who  now  bears  the  title  of  the  duke  of 
Ireland,  found  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  landed  in  Castille,  and  all 
expectation  of  the  connection  with  John  of  Brittany  broken  off  by 
his  carrying  his  daughter  with  him,  he  resolved  to  solicit  the  king  to 
give  up  to  him  John  of  Brittany,  as  a  remuneration  for  past  sei-vices, 
or  for  those  he  might  perform.  If  he  succeeded,  he  could  then  treat 
v/ith  the  constable  of  France,  who  had  offered  him,  as  the  price  of 
his  ransom,  six  score  thousand  francs,  to  be  made  in  two  payments 
of  sixty  thousand  each  :  the  first  to  be  paid  at  Boulogne  on  the  ar- 
rival of  John  of  Brittany  in  that  town,  and  the  second  in  Paris, 
which  was  the  place  he  had  fixed  on  himself.  The  duke  of  Ireland 
coveted  the  money,  and  was  so  pressing  with  the  king  that  he  gave 
up  John  of  Brittany  absolutely  to  his  disposal ;  which  surprised  all 
England,  and  caused  much  talking,  but  there  it  ended.  The  duke 
of  Ireland  had  John  of  Brittany  conducted  to  Boulogne,  where  ho 
found  equipages  ready,  which  the  constable  had  caused  to  be  pre. 
pared  for  him.  He  set  out  directly  for  Paris,  where  he  was  kindly 
received  by  the  king  and  his  other  relations.  The  constable  was 
there  waiting  for  him, and  carried  him  to  Brittany,  where  he  p^poused 
his  daughter  in  conformity  to  their  agreement. 

When  the  duke  of  Brittany  learnt  that  John  of  Brittany  had  ob- 
tained his  liberty,  and  was  returned  to  France,  through  the  aid  of  the 
constable,  he  conceived  a  greater  hatred  against  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson, 
and  said,  "  Indeed  !  does  sir  Oliver  think  to  thrust  me  out  of  my 
duchy  ?  He  shows  some  signs  of  it  by  ransoming  John  of  Brittany, 
and  marrying  him  to  his  daughter.  Such  things  are  very  dispieasfng 
to  me  ;  and,  by  God,  I  will  tell  him  so  some  day  v/hen  he  little 
thinks  of  it."  This,  in  truth,  he  did  ;  for  before  the  end  of  the  year, 
he  spoke  to  him  very  sharply  on  this  subject,  as  you  will  hear  in  the 
course  of  this  history.  But  we  must  now  say  something  respecting 
the  affairs  of  Castille  and  Portugal,  and  of  an  expedition  which  the 
English  made  against  Sluys. 


CHAPTER  LII 

FRANCE  MAKES  PREPARATIONS  TO  ASSIST  KING^  JOHN  OF  CASTILLt. 
THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  IS  APPOINTED  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE 
FRENCH  ARMY.  '  • 

You  have  heard  how  the  grand  armament  of  the  king  of  France 
at  Sluys  was  broken  up,  not  indeed  through  the  will  of  the  king, 
who  was  eager  to  the  last  to  pass  over  to  England,  and  when  he  saw 
it  could  not  be,  w^as  the  most  vexed  of  any.  The  whole  blame  was 
laid  on  the  duke  of  Berry  :  perhaps  he  saw  more  cleariy  into  this 
matter  than  others,  and  his  advice  of  not  attempting  the  invasion  of 
England  was  for  the  honor  and  advantage  of  France ;  for,  before 
anything  of  this  sort  be  undertaken,  the  end  of  it  should  be  con. 
sidered  ;  and  the  duke  of  Berry  had  remnined  so  long  in  England  as 
an  hostage  for  king  John,  and  had  conversed  so  much  with  English, 
men,  he  probably  foresaw  the  event  would  be  unfortunate  :  but  the 
principal  reason  for  putting  it  off"  was  the  season  of  the  year.  It 
was,  however,  said,  that  the  constable  in  the  course  of  the  summer, 
ghould  lead  thither  six  thousand  men-at-arms  and  as  many  cross- 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    S  P  A  1  >i  ,  o: 


bows,  which  he  and  the  council  thought  would  be  fully  sufficient  to 
combat  the  English.  The  constable  was  supposed  to  know  this  from 
his  having  been  educated  in  England. 

On  the  return  of  the  lords  to  France,  it  was  considered  who  should 
be  sent  t  )  the  aid  of  king  John  of  Casfille,  against  the  king  of  For- 
tuga.  and  duke  of  Lancaster:  for  it  was  clear  there  would  be  deeds 
of  arms,  as  the  English  kept  the  field.  None  could  be  sent  thither 
without  much  cost ;  for  ilie  distance  was  great,  and  there  was  not 
any  money  in  tlie  exchequer,  nor  in  the  hands  of  the  receivers :  the 
immense  sums  which  had  been  raised  from  the  people  were  all  dis- 
sipated. Recourse  was,  therefore,  had  to  a  tax  that  should  be  in- 
stantly levied,  and  published  for  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille, 
and  the  expulsion  of  the  English  from  that  country.  Thi^  tax  having 
been  prjclaimad,  the  king's  commissioners  came  to  the  diff^jrent 
towns,  and  said  to  the  principal  inhabitant^!,  "  Sirs,  this  city,  or  this 
town,  is  taxed  at  such  a  sum,  which  must  be  instantly  paid." 

Very  well,"  they  replied,  "  we  will  collect  it,  and  send  the  whole 
amount  to  Paris."  "  That  will  not  do,"  said  the  commissioners  : 
"  we  cannot  wait  so  long,  and  shall  act  more  expeditiously."  On 
saying  this,  they  ordered,  in  the  king's  name,  which  protected  them 
from  harm,  ten  or  twelve  of  the  richest  inhabitants  to  prison,  unless 
they  should  find  the  money.  These,  being  afraid  of  the  king's  dis- 
pleasure,  soon  brought  the  sum  required,  which, they  afterwards  col. 
lected  from  the  townsmen.  The  taxes  were  so  frequent,  that  one 
was  scarcely  paid  before  another  was  called  for.  Thus  was  the 
noble  kingdom  of  France  governed,  and  the  poor  oppressed  ;  which 
causod  numbers  to  sell  their  houses  and  lands,  and  retire  toHaiuault, 
or  tU'3  uisuopiic  w  i'lcgc,  wnorc  im  such  ia.xeis  existed. 

T.5e  leaders  of  the  troops  destined  to  Castille  were  next  thought 
of.  The  gallant  duke  of  Bourbon  was  chosen  commander-in-chief; 
but,  before  he  left  France,  it  was  resolved  to  appoint  two  other  corn- 
man  Jers,  to  attend  t>  the  men-at-arms,  and  instruct  those  who  had 
never  been  in  Castille.  The  duke  was  to  have  two  thousand  lance^:, 
of  k  lights  and  squires,  for  his  rear-ward,  of  as  good  men  as  could 
be  fjund.  The  two  knights  appointed  to  lead  the  van,  and  t)  corn- 
man  1  the  first  division,  were  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter 
de  Passac ;  and,  on  receiving  their  orders,  they  made  every  prepa. 
rati  )n  suitable  to  their  rank.  Knights  and  squires  were  summoned, 
throughout  Franco,  to  go  on  this  expedition :  and  all  the  pisses  into 
Castille  were  thrown  open,  as  well  through  Arragon  as  through 
Navai-re.  Many,  therefore,  came  from  all  the  different  provinces  of 
the  kingdom,  and  took  the  road  to  Castille.  Sir  William  de  Lignac 
and  sir  Waltar  de  Passac  had  the  command  of  them,  and  set  out  in 
grand  array. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

THE  ENGLISH  FLEET  DEFEATS  THAT  OF  SIR  JOHN  DE  BUCQ,  ADMIRAL  OF 
FLANDERS  FOR  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY.  THE  ENGLISH,  AFTEK  DOING 
MUCH  MISCHIEF  TO  SLUYS,  AND  THAT  PART  OF  THE  COUNTS i^,  RETURN 
TO  LONDON. 

While  these  knights  and  squires  of  France  were  making  them- 
selves ready  to  march  for  Castille,  and  each,  as  soon  as  prepared,  set 
ofT,  more  especially  from  the  distant  parts,  as  the  journey  was  long; 
the  English  fleet  was  at  sea,  between  the  coasts  of  England  and 
Flanders.  The  earl  of  Arundel  was  admiral  of  it;  but  he  had  un-- 
der  him  the  earl  of  Devonshire,  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  and  the. 
bishop  of  Norwich,  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms  and  one  thousand 
archers,  and  they  were  cruising  about  in  search  of  their  enemies. 
They  received  supplies  of  provisions  from  the  English  coast,  the 
islands  of  Cornwall,  Brittany,  and  Normandy;  but  were  much  vexed 
th  it  the  Flemish  fleet  had  escaped  into  La  Rochelle,  and  still  more, 
that  the  constable  of  France  should  have  passed  Calais,  from  Tre- 
guier  to  Sluys,  without  their  having  mtt  him.  They  were  desirous 
of  engaging  him.,  though  he  had  as  many  vessels  as  themselves ;  but 
he  sailed  through  them  in  the  night,  with  a  favorable  wind  and  tide. 

The  fleet,  after  this,  anchored  in  Margate-roads,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Thames,  to  wait  for  the  return  of  the  Flemings  from  La  Rochelle, 
which  they  knew  would  soon  happen.  The  merckants  from  Flan- 
ders,  Hainault,  and  several  other  parts,  v/ho  had  sailed  in  a  body  for 
fear  of  the  English,  having  loaded  their  vessels  again  with  wines, 
set  sail  from  the  port  of  La  Rochelle,  with  a  favorable  wind,  for 
Flanders  and  Sluys,  from  whence  they  had  come.  They  had  passed 
the  Ras-St-Matthieu,*  in  Brittany,  and  coasted  the  shores  of  Nor- 
mandy and  England,  until  they  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Thames, 
where  the  English  fleet  were  lying  at  anchor.  The  Flemings  des- 
cried their  masts,  and  those  aloft  said,  "  Gentlemen,  prepare  your- 
selves,  for  we  shall  meet  the  English  fleet:  they  have  seen  us,  and 
will  take  advantage  of  the  wind  and  tide  to  give  us  battle  before 
night."  This  intelligence  was  not  very  agreeable  to  several  of  the 
merchants. from  Hainauli  and  other  countries,  who  having  their  goods 
on  boajrd,  would  have  wished  to  have  sheered  off".  However,  as  a 
combat  was  now  unavoidable,  they  made  preparations  for  it ;  they 
had,  of  cross-bows  and  other  armed  men,  upward  of  seven  hund.'  ed, 
under  the  command  of  a  noble  and  valiant  knight  of  Flanders,  called 
sir  John  de  Bucq,  who  v/as  admiral  of  the  Flemish  seas  for  the  c  uke 
of  Burgundy,  and  who  had  done  much  mischief  to  the  English  at  | 

*  Ras-St.  Matthieu,  I  suppose,  mast,  mean  Ras-de-Blanqujet.  wliicli  a  nanov;  strait  j 
«f  the  Ma  b«tween  Aldemey  and  Caps  la  Hogue.  ! 


sea.  Sir  John  de  Bucq,  having  ably  and  prud.";  ?;/  diawn  up  his 
vessels,  said  to  their  crews,  "  My  fair  iti,  do  not  be  aiunned,  f-r  we 
are  enow  to  combat  the  English,  should  the  wind  be  in  cur  favor; 
but  remember  to  make  a  running  fight  of  it,  and  mnke  for  Shiys;  if 
we  can  draw  them  on  the  Flemish  coa-st,  we  shi  II  have  the  bust  of 
the  day."  Some  were  comforted  by  these  words,  others  nor ;  but 
they  continued  their  preparations  for  battle,  and  the  gunners  made 
ready  their  bows  and  cannons. 

The  two  fleets  now  approached  each  other.  The  English  iuid 
some  light  galleys,  in  which  they  had  embarked  archers  ;  and  these 
galleys  advancing,  by  dint  of  oai-s,  began  the  combat  with  a  shower 
of  arrows,  which  were  lost;  for  the  Flemings  sheltered  themselvefj 
in  their  vessels,  and  were  unhurt,  while  they  sailed  on  before  the 
wind.  Some  of  the  cro8s.bov>s,  out  of  urrovv'-shot,  let  fly  bolt-i,  which 
wounded  many,  and  prevented  those  in  the  galleys  from  being  of  any 
service.  The  large  ships,  under  lord  Amnde!,  the  bishop  of  Nor- 
wich, and  others,  now  advanced,  and  ran  in  among  those  of  Flaui 
ders,  but  they  had  not  any  advantage  ;  for  the  cross-bowmen  de- 
fended themselves  gallantly,  as  their  commander,  sir  John  de  Bucq, 
had  advised  them.  He  and  his  company  were  v;ell  armed,  in  a  ship 
equal  to  any  he  might  meet,  and  had  their  cannons  on  board,  which 
shot  balls  of  such  a  weight  that  gieat  mischief  was  done.  The 
Flemings,  diu-ing  the  engagement,  made  much  sail  os  they  could 
for  Flanders  ;  indeed,  some  of  the  merchant-ships  had  already  gained 
the  coast,  and  had  run  into  shoal  water,  vv'herc  the  large  ships  could 
not  follow  them  for  fear  of  the  sand-ban!i.  This  battle  was  very 
long  and  obstinate,  for  it  continued  ihrcc:  four  hours,  and  many 
of  the  vessels  were  sunk  by  the  large  horn  of  iron,  sharply  pointed, 
that  were  cast  down  from  the  tops,  and  drove  holes  through  fiem. 
When  night  came  on,  they  separated  and  cast  anchor,  to  repair  their 
damages  and  take  care  of  the  wounded  ;  but,  on  the  return  of  the 
tide,  they  set  their  sails  and  renewed  the  combat.  Peter  du  Bois 
commanded  a  body  of  archers  and  sailors,  and  gave  the  Flemings 
enough  to  do  ;  for,  having  been  a  sailor  himself,  he  knew  how  to  act, 
and  was  enraged  at  the  Flemings  for  having  held  out  so  lung.  The 
English  continually  gained  on  the  F'emings,  and,  having  got  between 
them  and  Blanquenberg  and  Sluys,  drove  them  to  Cadsand,  where 
the  defeat  was  completed.  They  received  no  succor,  for  at  this  time 
there  were  neither  men-at-arms  nor  vessels  at  Sluys  fit  for  sea. 

Indeed,  a  squire  of  Sluys,  called  Arnold  le  MuirCj-^when  he  heard 
of  the  engagement,  embarked  on  board  a  handsome  sloop  of  his  ov/n, 
taking  with  him  some  Serjeants,  and  about  twenty  cross-bows,  and 
made  sail  for  the  fleet;  but  it  was  toward  the  end  of  the  defeat,  for 
the  English  had  taken  the  greater  p.'irt  of  the  enemy's  ships,  v,  ith 
their  admiral,  sir  John  de  Bucq,  and  all  on  board.  Arncld  le  Maiie, 
perceiving  it  was  over,  made  his  cross-bows  shoot  thrice,  and  then 
made  off :  he  was  chased  as  far  as  the  harbor  of  Sluys,  and  there 
escaped,  from  the  large  vessels  being  unable  to  follow  him,  through 
the  shoals  and  low  water. 

The  inhabitants  of  Sluys  were  terrified  when  it  wns  known  that 
theij-  fleet  from  La  Rochelle  had  been  conquered  by  the  Erigliah,  and 
eveiy  moment  expected  to  be  attacked.    The  ix-ihahitants  knev»'  not 
how  to  act,  whether  to  fly  or  embark  on  bo;;rd  their  laid-up  vessels, 
t )  wait  the  event  and  defend  themselves.    Had  the  English  suspected 
the  state  of  Sluys,  they  might  have  been  lords  of  that  tov/n  and  castle, 
or  had  they  followed  the  advice  of  Peter  du  Bois,  who  strongly  re- 
commended, when  they  were  masters  of  the  fleet,  to  make  for  Sluys, 
which  they  would  be  sure  to  gain.    The  EnglL^ih,  however,  thought 
they  had  done  sufficient;  and  some  said,  "We  shall  commit  a  great 
folly  if  v/e  enter  Sluys ;  for  those  of  Bruges,  Damme,  and  Ardem. 
bourg,  will  shut  u.i  up  in  it,  and  we  shalJ  thus  lose  all  we  iiave  won. 
It  is  much  better  that  we  keep  our  prizes,  and  make  war  with  pru- 
dence."   The  English,  therefore,  did  not  disem.bark,  but  contented 
themselves  with  attempting  to  burn  the  vessels  that  w^ve  in  the  har- 
bor.   They  selected  the  lightest  vessels  from  those  they  had  con. 
quered,  and  filling  and  bedaubing  them  with  pitch,  til,  and  other 
combustibles,  let  them  float  with  the  tide  into  the  harbor  of  Sluys. 
These  vessels  burnt  so  clear  and  well,  that  the  English  hoped  tliey 
would  set  fire  to  some  large  ships  from  Castille  and  ether  countries, 
indifferent  to  them  which  ;  but  they  did  not  the  smallest  damage  to 
any.    The  English,  by  this  victory,  gained  great  wealth,  esp8ci':illy 
in  wine,  as  they  captured  more  than  nine  thousand  tuns,  which 
caused  wine  to  be  as  dear  in  Flanders  and  Hainault  alJ  that  year  as 
it  was  of  course  cheap  in  England.    Thus  it  happens,  one  man's 
gain  is  another's  loss.    The  English,  however,  did  not  sail  from 
Sluys,  but  remained  at  anchor,  and  from  the  galleys  and  barges 
landed  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  to  Sluys,  at  Tremue,  which 
they  burnt,  with  the  monastery,  and  some  other  towns  on  the  coast, 
whither  they  went  along  the  sea-shore,  or  on  the  dikes,  called  Turn- 
hout  and  Moerdyck.    They  made  many  of  the  countrymen  pris- 
oners, and  lay  thus  at  anchor  upward  of  ten  days  ;  duri:;g  wbi>:h  time 
they  formed  several  ambuscades  between  Damme  and  Sluys,  and  on 
the  road  to  Coxye.    Sir  John  de  Launay,  a  man-at-arms  from  Tour- 
nay,  was  there  made  a  prisoner,  who,  in  company  with  the  lord 
d'Estrinay  and  sir  Blanquart  de  Coulonge,  had  set  out  full  gallop, 
with  forty  lances,  for  Sluys,  on  hearing  the  English  were  on  the  coast. 

It  fortunately  happened,  that  sir  Robert  Marchand,  who  had  mar- 
ried one  of  the  late  earl's  bastards,  was  at  the  time  in  Bruges :  he 
instantly  hastened  to  Sluys,  and  flung  himself  into  the  castle,  which 


420 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


he  found  weakly  •guarded,  and  unprovided.  But  if  the  English  had 
landed,  and  enteictl  Sluys  with  the  same  earnestness  they  had  done 
at  Treiniie  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  they  must  have  gained  the 
castle  ;  for  so  great  was  the  alarm  in  the  town,  that  no  one  paid  at- 
tention to  any  things  nor  thought  of  defending  themselves.  Sir  Robert 
Marchand  encouraged  them  by  saying,  "  You  men  of  Sluys,  what 
ire  you  thinking  of  ? '  It  would  seem  from  your  appearance  that  you 
ire  defeated  without  striking  a  blow.  Men  of  valor  ought  to  show 
a  good  countenance  as  long  as  possible  ;  and,  should  they  be  taken 
or  slain  in  their  own  defence,  they  will  have  the  grace  of  God  and 
praise  of  the  world."  Thus  did  sir  Robert  harangue  those  of  Sluys ; 
notwithstanding  which,  the  whole  country,  as  far  as  Bruges,  was 
under  the  utmost  alarm,  as  long  as  the  English  remained  on  the 
coast ;  for  they  now  daily  disembarked  and  foraged  far  in  the  country. 
Not  having  horses,  they  were  always  on  foot:  when  their  expeditions 
were  ended,  they  slept  on  board,  and  on  the  morrow  renewed  their 
excursions  to  the  east  and  west,  without  opposition.  They  burnt 
the  town  of  Coxye,  and  another  large  village  on  the  road  from  the 
coast  to  Ardembourg,  called  Ilosebourg :  they  would  have  done 
more  if  they  had  known  the  st  itc  of  the  country.  After  staying  as 
long  as  they  pleased,  and  finding  no  attempt  made  to  regain  what 
they  had  won  on  sea  and  land,  they  set  sail  with  a  favorable  wind 
for  England,  carrying  with  them  more  than  two  hundred  thousand 
francs  of  wealth.  Having  entered  the  Thames,  they  landed  at  Lon- 
don, where  they  were  joyfully  received  for  the  fine  wines  of  Poitou 
and  Saintonge  they  had  on  board,  which  were  intended  to  have  been 
drunk  in  Flanders,  Brabant,  Hainault,  Liege,  and  other  places. 
They  were  dispersed  throughout  England,  and  the  prices  so  much 
depressed  from  the  quantity,  a  gallon  was  sold  for  fourpence.  The 
English  who  resided  on  the  frontiers  of  Flanders,  Holland,  and  Zea- 
land, were  too  enterprising  in  their  voyages  to  Dordrecht,  Zuric-zee, 
Middlebourg,  and  the  Brielle  in  Holland.  Some  of  the  merchants 
of  Zuric-zee  had,  on  board  the  fleet  that  was  captured,  much  wine 
from  La  Rochelle,  which  was  restored  to  them.  The  English  were 
right  in  thus  courteously  treating  them ;  for  Zuric-zee  would  never 
ioin  the  French  in  their  invasion  of  England,  nor  permit  them  to 
have  any  vessels  or  boats  from  thence,  and  this  conduct  acquired 
them  the  love  of  the  English. 

Sir  John  de  Bucq  was  a  prisoner  at  London,  on  his  word  :  he  was 
permitted  to  go  anywhere  about  the  town,  but  at  sunset  he  was  to 
return  to  his  lodginj ;  nor  would  the  English  ever  listen  to  any  ran- 
som for  him,  though  the  duke  of  Burgundy  would  willingly  have 
given  in  exchange  a  bastard  brother  of  the  king  of  Portugal,  who 
had  been  taken  at  sea  in  coming  from  Middlebourg :  had  he  been 
within  the  limits  of  Zealand,  he  would  have  escaped.  I  believe  sir 
John  de  Bucq  remained  a  prisoner  in  London  for  three  years,  and 
there  died. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  KING  OF  FORTrGAL  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LAN- 
CASTER TO  CONCLUDE  HIS  MARRIAGE  WITH  THE  LADY  PHILIPPA. 
SIR  BARROIS  DES  BARRES  IS  ORDERED  BV  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE 
TO  THE  CASTLE  OF  NOYA.* 

It  is  time  for  us  now  to  return  to  the  affairs  of  Castillo  and  Portu- 
gal,  and  to  speak  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  to  the  prosperity  of 
his  undertakings,  for  his  concerns  were  not  trifling ;  and  likewise  to 
mention  the  aid  France  sent  king  John  of  Castillo,  for  otherwise  his 
fortunes  would  have  made  a  small  figure  :  he  would  have  lost  this 
year  his  whole  kingdom,  if  it  had  nor,  been  for  the  friendship  of  the 
king  of  France.    Intelligence  is  soon  spread  abroad,  and  the  king  of 
Portugal  was  as  quickly  informed  of  what  was  doing  in  France^ rela- 
tive to  the  great  armament  that  was  to  invade  England,  by  his  mer- 
chants on  their  return  home,  as  the  duke  of  Lancaster  ;  for  the  king 
resided,  at  that  season,  at  Oporto,  which  is  one  of  the  largest  cities 
and  the  most  frequented  port  of  hiij  realm.    He  was  rejoiced  to  hear 
it  was  at  an  end,  for  he  had  been  told  England  would  be  ruined  ; 
and  this  had  made  him  hesitate  as  to  the  conclusion  of  his  mairiage, 
amusing  the  duke  and  duchess  with  fine  words  and  compliments. 
When  he  learnt  for  certiiin,  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  nobles 
were  returned  home,  he  summoned  his  council,  and  said  :  "  My  fair 
sirs,  you  knov/  that  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  are  in  Galicia  : 
you  also  know,  a  great  affection  subsists  between  us,  and  that  v/e 
have  had  several  conferences  ;  in  one  of  which  it  has  been  proposed 
by  our  councils,  that  t  should  take  the  lady  Philippa  to  wife.  I 
mean  to  persevere  in  this  business,  and  to  make  an  honorable  de- 
mand  of  her,  as  is  becoming  two  such  princes  as  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster and  rnyself ;  for  I  will  have  her  for  my  queen."    "  Sir," 
replied  those  to  whom  he  addressed  himself,  '*  you  are  in  the  right, 
for  so  you  have  solemnly  promised  and  sworn.    Now,  whom  shall 
we  send  to  conduct  the  lady  hither  ?"    The  archbishop  of  Braganza 
and  sir  Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sk  were  named  ;  and  as  they  were  not 
present,  they  were  sent  for,  and  informed  how  they  were  to  act. 
They  undertook  the  business  with  pleasure,  and  were  escorted  going 
and  returning  by  two  hundred  spears. 

V/ e  will  now  speak  of  sir  Thomas  Moreaux's  siege  of  Ribadavia, 
and  relate  wliat  happened  there.    I  believe  the  inhabitants  expected 


succors  from  the  king  of  Castille  and  the  French  knights  at  Valla., 
dolid,  otherwise  they  would  not  have  held  out ;  and  1  know  not  how 
such  peasants,  who  had  none  but  themselves  to  advise  with,  could 
so  vigorously  have  opposed  the  flower  of  the  English  army,  and  how 
it  happened  that  they  were  not  frightened,  for  every  day  there  were 
skirmishes  and  assaults.  The  bravest  captains  of  the  army  said  to 
sir  Thomas:  "  Let  us  leave  this  town,  and  may  lightniiig  destroy  it, 
and  advance  further  into  the  country,  toward  Maraez,*  Noya,  or 
Betances  :t  we  can  at  any  time  return  hidier."  "  By  my  faith," 
replied  sir  Thomas,  "  such  peasants  shall  never  have  it  to  say  they 
have  defeated  me,  were  I  to  remain  here  these  two  months,  unless 
the  duke  shall  otherwise  order."  The  marshal  was  thus  obstinate 
in  continuing  the  siege. 

King  John  received  frequent  intelligence,  at  Valladolid,  how  the 
men  at  Ribadavia  were  defending  themselves  valiandy,  and  would 
not  surrender.  "  In  God's  name,"  said  Barrois  des  Barres,  "  I  am 
much  vexed  I  had  not  sent  thither  some  Frenchmen,  who  would 
have  greatly  encouraged  the  inhabitants,  and  still  more  that  I  did 
not  go  myself,  for  I  should  then  have  acquired  all  the  honor  which 
these  peasants  will  now  have  ;  and,  if  they  had  reoUy  told  me  it  was 
a  town  of  such  strength,  and  that  it  required  such  a  garrison,  I  would, 
without  doubt,  have  reinforced  it,  and  have  personally  risked  the 
command  ;  and  God  would  have  given  me  grace  to  guard  and  de. 
fend  it,  as  he  has  done  to  these  peasants."  Such  were  the  conver- 
sations  that  frequently  passed  between  the  king  of  Castille  and  the 
French  knight.^,  who  were  eager  to  be  employed.  They  said  to  the 
king  :  "  It  will  be  right,  sir,  that  you  send  one  hundred  spears  to  the 
castles  of  Noya  and  Corufia,  and  they  will  defend  those  parts  of 
Galicia  situated  between  those  two  castles."  "  And  whom  can  we 
send  thither  ?"  Several  knights  instantly  offered  their  services,  such 
as  sir  Tristan  de  Roye,  sir  Reginald  and  sir  Lambert  de  Braque- 
mont,  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  sir  John  de  Cha.lelmorant,  and  sir  Bar. 
rois  des  Barres,  whom  the  king  heard  with  pleasure,  and  said  ;  "  My 
fair  sirs,  I  give  you  many  thanks  for  your  willingness ;  but  you  can. 
not  all  go :  some  must  remain  with  me  in  case  of  accidents ;  and 
for  the  present,  I  shall  entreat  sir  Barrois  des  Barres,  if  he  please  to 
undertake  this  business."  The  Barrois  was  much  delighted  on 
hearing  this,  for  he  had  too  long  remained  idle,  and  replied ;  "  Sir 
king,  1  thank  you  :  I  will  defend  them  to  the  utmost  of  my  power ; 
and,  when  I  am  once  within  them,  I  will  never  depart  vvithout  your 
special  order."  "  By  God,"  said  ihe  king,  "  I  believe  we  shall  soon 
have  news  from  France."  The  knights  were  ignorant  of  the  de- 
campment from  Sluys,  though  the  king  knew  it;  for  the  duke  of 
Bourbon  had  written  to  him  the  whole  account,  and  what  was  going 
forward  in  France  ;  how  he  was  to  come  to  Castille  with  three  thou- 
eand  spears;  but  that  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Pas- 
sac  were  first  to  clear  the  passes,  with  an  equal  number  of  lances. 
He  asked  the  knights  if  they  wished  to  hear  news.  "  Ah,  sire,  tell 
us  some  from  France,  for  we  are  very  anxious  to  hear  from  thence." 
"  Willingly,"  replied  the  king.  He  then  told  them  that  the  duke  of 
Bourbon  was  appointed  by  the  king  of  France  and  his  council,  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces  sent  to  Castille,  which  amounted  to 
six  thousand  spear| ;  that  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de 
Passac  were  to  lead  the  van,  of  three  thousand  knights  and  squires, 
and  -."ere  then  on  their  march  ;  that  the  invasion  of  England  was  de- 
.  ferred  until  May,  when  the  constable  of  France,  the  count  de  St. 
Pol,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  should  there  land,  with  four  thousand 
lances.  "  What  do  you  say  to  this  ?*'  asked  the  king.  "  What  do 
we  say,  sire  ?"  replied  the  knights,  who  were  rejoiced  :  "  we  say 
that  it  is  delightful  news,  and  we  cannot  have  better  ;  and,  in  the 
course  of  the  summer,  many  gallant  deeds  will  be  done  in  your 
country ;  for,  if  they  have  ordered  six  thousand,  nine  thousand  will 
come.  We  shall  certainly  combat  the  English,  who  now  keep  the 
field  ;  and,  before  St.  John's  day,  we  will  shut  them  up."  "  On  my 
faith,"  said  each  of  the  knights,  '•'  the  three  you  have  named  are 
gallant  men,  especially  the  duke  of  Bourbon:  and  the  other  two  are 
well  qualified  to  command  men-at-arms. 

The  news  of  this  army  coming  from  France  was  soon  known  in 
Valladolid,  and  throughout  Castille  ;  and  that  it  had  been  ordered  to 
arrive  by  the  first  of  May,  to  the  great  comfort  of  all,  and  joy  of  the 
knights  and  squires. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  SENDS  A  REINFORCEMENT  TO  THE  SIEGE  OF 
RIBADAVIA.  ON  THAT  TOWN  BEING  TAKEN  BY  STORM,  MAURES  X  IN- 
STANTLY  SURRENDERS. 

Sir  Barrois  des  Bnrres  left  the  king  of  Castille  in  Valladolid,  and 
accompanied  by  oiiiy  fifty  spears,  rode  toward  the  town  of  Noya. 
News  was  brought  to  sir  Thomas  Moreaux's  army,  but  I  know  not 
by  whom,  that  the  French  were  on  their  march,  to  the  amount  of 
five  hundred  lances,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Ribadavia.  Sir  Thomas 
too  easily  believed  this  intelligence ;  for  those  who  told  it  affirmed  it 
for  truth,  and  that  they  had  seen  them  on  their  march,  on  this  side 
the  river  Duoro,  and  encamped  at  Villalpando.  The  marshal  was 
advised  to  let  the  duke  of  Lancaster  have  information  of  this,  which 


Noya  is  an  ancient  town  in  Galicia,  five  or  tlx  leagues  to  the  westward  of  Saint 
Jaso. 


*  **  Maniez."  Q,  AJuros. 
|**Maure«."  Q.  Murai, 


T "Betances."  d.  Be^(os«  or  Entangu 


C  H  R  0  N  i  C  L  1::  S    0¥    E  i\  G  L  A 


he  did,  by  sending  to  him  sir  John  d'Auibreticourt,  and  a  herald  well 
acquainted  with  the  roads  in  Galicia.  He  himself  was  always  on 
his  guard,  lest  he  should  be  surprised  in  the  night,  and  one  half  of 
his  army  was  on  duty,  while  the  other  half  slept.  When  the  arrival 
of  sir  John  and  the  herald  at  Saint  Jago,  v>^here  the  duke  and  duchess 
resided,  was  known,  the  duke  said,  "  They  have  brought  some  intel- 
ligence,"  and,  sending  for  them,  asked  the  news.  "  Good  news,  my 
lord  :  the  marshal  sends  me  hither  to  know  how  you  would  wish  him 
to  act ;  for  he  has  learnt  for  certain,  that  the  French  have  assembled 
a  strong  body  in  Castille,  and  are  on  their  march  to  cross  the  river, 
ind  engage  with  our  men  before  Ribadavia.  This  is  the  news  I  have 
brought."  "  In  God's  name,"  replied  he,  "  it  is  news  enough,  but 
we  will  soon  provide  a  remedy."  He  looked  at  sir  John  Holland  and 
sir  Thomas  Percy,  his  constable  and  admirable,  and  said  to  them  : 
"  Take  three  hundred  spears  and  five  hundred  archers,  and  join  our 
companions  before  Ribadavia,  who  are  looking  for  the  French  coming 
to  attack  them."  They  replied,  they  would  cheerfully  obey,  and, 
making  themselves  ready,  set  out  with  the  above-mentioned  force, 
and  arrived  before  Ribadavia,  to  the  great  joy  of  their  countrymen. 

Sir  John  Holland  said  to  the  marshal ;  "  What  do  these  fellows  of 
Ribadavia  mean  ?  will  they  not  surrender?"  No,  by  my  faith,"  re- 
plied  sir  Thomas,  "  they  are  so  presumptuous  :  notwithstanding  they 
have  seen  all  the  neighboring  towns  do  so,  they  obstinately  follow 
their  own  inclination!.  They  are  but  peasants  ;  for  not  one  gentle, 
man  is  in  the  town."  "  Say  no  more,"  answered  sir  John  :  "  before 
four  days  we  will  put  them  in  such  plight,  that  they  will  gladly  sur- 
render  to  any  who  will  show  them  mercy  ;  but  tell  the  admiral  and 
me,  are  the  French  abroad  ?"  "  I  was  so  informed,"  said  sir  Thomas, 
"  and  was  assured  there  were  upward  of  five  hundred  in  one  body. 
This  is  very  probable  :  for  men-at-arms  are  continually  coming  from 
France  to  Castille.  I  afterwards  heard,  that  only  sir  Barrois  des 
Barres  had  entered  the  castle  of  Noya  with  fifty  lances,  and  I  know 
nothing  more  of  them."  The  conversation  now  ceased ;  and  the 
new  comers  were  lodged  among  them  as  well  as  circumstances  would 
admit,  and  were  well  served  from  the  provision  vvhich  had  followed 
them.  Four  days  after  the  arrival  of  sir  John  Holland  and  sir  Thonuis 
Percy,  great  preparations  were  made  for  a  general  assault ;  and  a  large 
machine  of  timber  was  built,  and  mounted  on  wheels,  which  could 
be  pushed  anyv.'here.  It  would  contain,  with  ease,  one  hundred 
men-at-arms,  and  the  same  number  of  archers ;  but,  for  this  attack, 
ii  was  filled  with  archers  only,  and  the  ditches  were  levelled  where 
it  v/as  intended  to  pass. 

When  the  attack  commenced,  this  machine  was  wheeled  up  to  the 
walls  by  main  force  ;  and  the  archers,  being  well  provided  with  ar- 
rows, shot  vigorously  on  their  enemies,  who  returned  it  by  throwing 
darts  and  such  other  missile  weapons,  as  was  wonderful  to  behold. 
The  roof  of  this  machine  was  covered  with  strong  ox-hides  to  shelter 
them  from  the  eifects  of  the  stones  and  the  darts  :  underneath  were 
men-at-arms  well  shielded,  that  with  pick-axes  worked  hard,  and  with 
success  against  the  walls  ;  for  the  townsmen  could  not  prevent  them 
for  fear  of  the  archers,  who  gave  them  full  employment.  At  length 
a  large  breach  was  made  in  the  wall,  and  a  considerable  part  thrown 
into  the  ditch  ;  which  when  the  Galicians  perceived,  they  were  so 
dismayed,  that  they  cried  loudly,  "  We  surrender,  we  surrender  1" 
No  one  made  any  answer  ;  but  the  English  laughed  at  them,  and  said, 
"  These  peasants  have  done  us  much  mischief,  and  mock  us  by  now 
offering  to  surrender,  for  the  town  is  ours."  Some  of  the  English 
replied,  "  If  you  wish  to  say  anything  to  us,  it  must  be  in  good  French 
or  English,  for  we  do  not  understand  Castilian,''  and  kept  advancing 
and  slaying  those  who  were  flying  before  them.  They  killed  them 
in  heaps ;  and  that  day  there  were  fifteen  hundred  put  to  death,  in- 
cluding Jews,  many  of  whom  were  resident  in  the  town.  Thus  was 
Ribadavia  taken  by  storm  ;  those  who  first  entered  it  gained  great 
pillage,  especially  from  the  houses  of  the  Jews,  wherein  they  found 
more  wealth  in  money  than  elsewhere.  After  the  town  had  been 
plundered,  the  marshal  was  asked  what  he  intended  doing  with  it, 
and  if  they  shoidd  set  it  on  fire.  "  Oh,  no,"  replied  he,  "  we  will 
keep  it,  and  make  it  as  strong  as  any  town  in  Galicia." 

After  they  had  consulted  whither  to  go  next,  they  determined  to 
iBarch  to  Muros,  anothe;  tolerably  good  town  in  Galicia.  The  gar- 
rison  of  Ribadavia,  consistijig  of  twenty  spears  and  sixty  archers,  was 
put  under  the  command  of  sir  Peter  Clinton,  a  valiant  knight  and 
expert  man-at-nnns.  T'le  army  carried  away  much  provision  from 
[he  tov/n,  which  was  svell  stored,  particularly  in  pork  and  wines  : 
these  last  wery  :-o  strong  and  fiery,  they  could  scarcely  drink  them  ; 
rui'd  wheii  anv  of  the  EiLi^^^lisii  drank  too  much,  they  were  disabled  for 
!.v/o  day.'.  Oil  their  departure  from  Ribadavia,  they  took  the  road 
toward  Muros,  and  had  their  large  machine  taken  to  pieces  and 
brought  after  them,  for  they  found  it  had  caused  great  alarm  to  many 
■•tiier  tov^'ns. 

When  the  inhabitant'  of  Muros  heard  that  the  English  were  on 
their  march  to  attack  them,  that  Ribadavia  had  been  stormed  and 
numbers  put  to  death,  and  that  they  had  with  them  a  devil  of  a  ma- 
chine,  so  great  and  wonderful  it  could  not  be  destroyed,  they  were 
much  frightened  thereat,  and  were  apprehensive  what  the  English 
might  do  to  them.  They  held  a  council,  whether  they  should  defend 
the  town  or  not,  and  thought  it  would  be  more  for  their  advantage  to 
surrender ;  for,  should  the  town  be  stormed,  they  would  lose  their 
lives  and  fortunesj  and  they  saw  no  hopes  of  aid  from  any  quarter. 


N  D  ,    F  R  A  N  C  E ,    S  P  A  I  N  ,    &  c  .       *  42' 

"  Consider,"  said  some  of  the  m.ost  prudent,  "  what  lias  been  the  con^ 
sequence  of  the  defence  of  Ribadavia,  whicii  was  much  stronger  than 
our  town ;  they  held  out  for  near  a  month,  but  no  reinforcements 
were  sent  them.  The  king  of  Castille,  as  we  understand,  looks  on 
all  Galicia,  as  far  as  the  river  Duoro,  as  lost,  and  you  will  never,  thi$ 
year,  see  any  of  the  French  enter  it.  Let  us,  therefore,  handsomely 
surrender,  without  making  any  opposition,  in  the  like  manner  thi 
other  towns  of  Castille  have  done."  "  It  is  well  said,"  the  hearers 
replied,  and  they  unanimously  agreed  to  adopt  this  opinion.  "But 
how  shall  we  manage  it?"  said  some  of  thcrn.  "  In  God's  name," 
replied  those  who  proposed  the  surrender,  we  will  go  out  to  meet 
the  English,  and  present  them  the  keys  of  our  tov/n  ;  for  they  are  a 
civil  people,  and  will  not  hurt  us  :  if  we  receive  them  kindly,  we 
shall  have  their  thanks." 

Having  determined  on  this  plan,  fifty  of  the  principal  inhabitants 
went  out  of  the  town  as  soon  as  they  heard  the  English  were  ap- 
proaching, and  waited  on  the  road,  about  ;i  quarter  of  a  league  ofi'. 
News  was  brought  to  the  English  army,  that  those  of  Muros  had 
come  out  of  their  town,  not  in  hostile  array,  but  with  the  intention  of 
surrendering  and  otfering  the  keys  of  the  place,  which  they  had 
brought  with  them.  Some  of  the  lords  rode  forward  to  know  the 
truth  of  it,  but  ordered  the  army  to  halt  until  their  return.  As  they 
were  advancing,  tlie  townsmen  v>^ere  told,  "  Here  come  three  of  the 
principal  lords  of  England,  sent  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  conquer 
the  count:  V :  speak  to  them."  On  which,  they  cast  themselves  on 
their  kneet,  and  said ;  *'  My  lords,  behold  th:  ^.^-or  inhabitants  of 
Muros,  who  are  desirous  to  put  themselves  u  ij;;  .  the  obedience  of 
the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster:  we  thereff'-:  entreat  you  to  re- 
ceive us  in  your  favor,  for  all  we  have  is  yours."  The  three  lords, 
having  consulted  together,  replied;  "Good  people,  we  will  returii 
with  you  to  your  town,  and  enter  it  with  part  of  our  army,  but  not 
all,  and  there  you  shall  take  such  oaths  as  good  subjects  ought  to  their 
lord  and  lady."  They  answered,  they  wuuld  cheerfully  do  so.  "Now, 
then,"  said  the  lords,  "  go  back,  and  open  your  gates,  for  your  sur- 
render  is  accepted."  They  flung  open  the  gates  and  barriers  for  the 
constable  and  other  lords,  who  might  amount  to  four  hundred  lances, 
but  not  more  ;  the  rest  remained  without  the  walls,  but  had  much 
provision  from  the  town,  wherein  the  leaders  were  lodged,  and  where 
they  made  the  townsmen  take  the  usual  oaths  of  obedience. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

THE  LADY  PHILIPPA  OF  LANCASTER  IS  MARRIED,  BT  PROCtmATION,  TO  THE 
KING  OF  PORTU&AL.  THE  CEREMONT  IS  AGAIN  PERFORMED  WITH  GREAT 
MAG-NIFICENCE  AND  FEASTINGS  AT  OPORTO. 

On  the  morrow,  after  the  surrender  of  Muros.  when  the  knights 
were  preparing  for  their  march  toward  Betan90s,  a  messenger  from 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  arrived  with  letters,  ordering  them  to  return 
instantly,  whatever  might  be  their  situation  ;  for  he  was  daily  expect- 
ing the  archbishop  of  Braganza  and  sir  Joao  Rodriguez  de  S^,  em- 
bassadors from,  the  king  of  Portugal,  who  were  to  marry  his  daughter 
by  procuration,  and  conduct  her  to  that  king  at  Oporto,  where  he  was 
waiting  for  her.  Sir  John  Holland,  the  marshal  and  admiral,  on 
learning  this,  altered  their  plans,  and  said  it  was  proper  that  their 
lord  the  duke,  when  he  received  embassadors  from  the  king  of  Por- 
tugal, should  have  all  his  council  with  him.  Having  placed  suflncient 
garrisons  in  the  towns  they  had  won,  they  said  they  would  not  at- 
tempt more  until  the  mouth  of  May,  and  retunicd  to  Saint  Jago, 
whither  the  duke  had  sent  for  them.  Three  days  after  their  arrival, 
came  the  archbishop  of  Braganza  and  sir  Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sk,  who 
entered  the  town  of  Saint  Jago  with  two  hundred  horse,  where  they 
were  all  lodged,  everything  having  been  prepared  for  them. 

When  the  archbishop,  with  the  knights  and  lords  in  his  company, 
had  refreshed  themselves,  they  waited  on  the  duke  and  duchess  ot 
Lancaster  in  grand  array,  who  received  them  most  graciously.  They 
then  declared  the  motive  of  the  embassy,  which  the  duke  heard  with 
pleasure ;  for  he  was  rejoiced  at  the  exaltation  of  his  daughter,  and 
the  connection  with  the  king  of  Portugal,  which  was  very  opportune, 
if  he  persevered  in  his  intention  of  conquering  Castille.  The  arch- 
bishop explained,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  duke  and  his  council,  that 
by  power  of  the  king's  procuration,  he  was  authorized  to  espouse 
personally  the  lady  Philippa  of  Lancaster,  in  the  name  of  don  John, 
king  of  Por  ugal.  During  the  residence  of  these  embassadors  at 
Saint  Jago,  the  ceremony  was  peformed  by  virtue  of  the  above-men- 
tiuned  procuration ;  and  the  archbishop  of  Braganza  and  the  lady 
Philippa  were  courteously  laid  beside  each  other,  on  a  bed,  as  married 
persons  should  be.  This  being  done,  on  the  morrow  the  lady  and 
her  attendants  were  ready  to  depart;  and,  having  bidden  adieu  to  her 
father  and  mother,  she  mounted  her  palfrey,  as  did  her  damsels,  and 
her  bastard  sister,  the  wife  of  the  marshal,  who  accompanied  her  to 
Portugal.  Sir  John  Holland,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  and  sir  John  d'Am- 
breticourt,  were  ordered  to  escort  her,  with  one  hundred  spears  and 
two  himdred  archers.  They  followed  the  road  to  Oporto,  and,  when 
near,  were  met  by  the  king  and  his  court,  with  all  the  prelates  at  that 
time  in  Oporto,  to  do  her  honor ;  such  as  the  bishops  of  Lisbon, 
Evora,  Coimbra,  and  Oporto  :  among  the  barons  were,  the  counts 
d'Angouse,  de  Novaire,  de  I'Escalle,  Guadalupe  Ferrant  Pacheco, 
Vasco  Martin  de  Merlo,  with  upward  of  forty  knights,  and  great 


CflRONICLBS    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


crou'ds  of  "iadies  and  otiior  jxn-^ons,  and  the  whole  of  the  clergy  in  ' 
their  holiday  dres.-os.  Thus  was  the  lady  Philippa  conducted  to  the 
king's  palace  at  Opcrto,  where  she  dismounted.  The  king  took  her 
by  the  hand  and  kissed  her,  performing  the  same  ceremony  to  all 
the  ladies  who  r.ccompanied  her,  and  then  led  her  to  her  apartments, 
where  he  t:>ck  leave  of  her  and  her  companions. 

The  English  lords  and  their  men  were  lodged  in  the  town,  which 
i.5  of  cbnpiderabie  fiize  j  and  this  night  they  kept  the  vigil  of  the  feast  i 
by  caroling,  dancing,  and  other  amusements,  until  the  morrow's 
d  •  vv!.  On  Tuer>day  morning,*  the  king  of  Portugal,  the  prelates  and 
lords  of  his  country,  were  dressed  by  eight  o'clock,  and,  mounting 
their  horses  nt  the  p.slace  gate,  rode  to  the  cathedral  called  St.  Mary's 
church,  where  they  waited  for  the  queen.  She  followed  shortly  after, 
attended  by  her  ladies  and  damsels;  and,  though  the  embassadors 
liad  before  c^^poused  her  in  the  king's  name,  the  ceremony  was 
again  performed  ;  which  done,  they  returned  to  the  palace,  where 
were  grand  and  solemn  feastings.  In  the  afternoon  were  tilts  and 
tournaments  before  the  king  and  queen  ;  and  in  the  evening  the 
prizes  were  di^itributed.  Sir  John  Holland  gained  the  one  destined 
for  strangers  ;  and  that  for  the  natives  was  won  by  a  knight  attached  to 
the  king,  sir  John  Testad'oro.  The  day  and  night  passed  thus  jovially 
in  varijus  amusements.  That  night  the  king  lay  with  the  queen  ; 
and  it  vvas  reported  by  those  who  were  near  his  person,  that  he  had 
hit!iert3  been  perfectly  chaste,  and  had  never  known  woman. 

On  the  morrow  the  feastings  and  joustings  were  renewed,  when 
cir  Vasco  Martin  de  Merlo  gained  one  prize,  and  sir  John  d'Ambre- 
ticourt  the  other.  The  night  v^as  spent  as  before,  in  carolings, 
dancing,  and  other  sports ;  and  while  the  English  st  dd  at  Oporto, 
there  were  tournaments  every  day.  With  such  rejoicings  was  the 
queen  of  Portugal  received  on  her  arrival  at  Oporto.  They  lasted 
upward  of  ten  days  ;  and  the  king  made  all  the  strangers,  on  their 
departure,  such  gifts  as  satisfied  them.  The  English  lords,  having 
taken  leave  of  the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal,  returned  to  Saint 
Jag.?.  The  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  made  great  iriquiries, 
and  were  told  all  that  had  passed  ;  that  the  king  saluted  them,  and 
that  the  queen  recommended  herself  to  their  love.  Sir  John  Holland 
and  sir  Thomas  Percy  added,  "  My  lord,  the  last  words  the  king  said 
to  us  were,  that  you  might  take  the  field  when  you  pleased,  for  that 
that  he  would  join  you  and  enter  Castille."  "  That  is  good  news, 
indeed,"  replied  the  duke. 

About  fifteen  days  after  the  return  of  the  lords  from  Portugal,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  ordered  them  to  prepare  for  conquering  the  remain- 
ing  towns  in  Galicia,  for  there  were  several  he  was  not  master  of.  It 
was  settled  by  the  council  of  the  duke,  that  %vhen  he  should  depart 
from  Saint  Jago,  the  duchess  and  her  daughter  Cathenne  should  visit 
tliv^-  king  and  queen  of  Portugal,  at  Oporto.  The  town  of  Saint  Jago 
wai'  pi  iced  under  the  command  of  an  English  knight,  called  sir 
Lv^'svis  Clifford,  with  thirty  spears,  and  one  hundred  archers,  for  his 
gai.2.son. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

TEE  CUKE  OF  LANCASTER  MARCHES  HIS  ARMY  TO  ENTENCA.  THE  INHABT- 
TAiJrS  SEND,  WITH  THE  CONSENT  OF  THE  DUKE,  TO  THE  ^CING  OF  CAS- 
TII.LE  FOR  SUCCOR. 

WiiEN  the  duke  of  Lancaster  marched  from  Saint  Jago,  he  left  no 
more  )n  garrison  than  those  already  mentioned.  He  rode  on,  in  com- 
pany with  his  duchess,  toward  the  city  of  Entencja,  which  is  a  good 
town  in  one  of  the  extremities  of  Galicia,  and  the  last  on  the  bor- 
ders  of  Portugal,  in  the  direct  road  from  Saint  Jago  to  Oporto  and 
Coimbra.  They  had  taken  this  line  of  march,  because  the  duchess 
and  her  daughter  v/ere  to  visit  Portugal.  The  inhabitants  of  Entan9a, 
hearing  that  the  duke  and  his  army  were  advancing  against  them, 
held  a  council  to  consider  what  conduct  they  should  pursue.  After 
many  debates,  it  was  at  length  agreed  that  they  should  send  six  of 
iheir  principal  men  to  the  duke  and  duchess,  to  entreat  they  might 
not  be  attacked  for  eight  days  only,  when  they  would  let  the  king  of 
Castille  know  their  situation,  and  if  he  sent  them  no  aid  they  would 
surrender  unconditionally.  The  six  citizens,  on  leaving  the  town, 
took  the  road  the  English  were  coming,  and  first  met  the  vanguard 
under  the  command  of  the  marshal,  by  whom  they  were  instantly 
arrested.  They  said  they  were  deputed  by  the  inhabitants  of  En- 
lenca  to  parley  with  the  duke.  Upon  which  the  marshal  said  to  sir 
John  Sounder,  who  was  by  his  side,  "Conduct  these  men  to  my 
lord  ;  for  it  will  be  necessary  to  escort  them,  or  they  may  be  slain  by 
our  archers."  The  knight  replied,  he  would  take  care  of  them  ;  and 
then  the  marshal  said,  "  Go,  go,  this  knight  will  conduct  you."  They 
all  departed,  and  rode  together  until  they  came  up  with  the  duke 
and  duchess,  who  had  dismounted,  and  were  sitting  under  some  fine 
olive  trees..  Attended  by  sir  John  Holland,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  and 
others.  Ovj  seeing  sir  John  Sounder  approach,  they  eyed  him  well ; 
and  sir  John  Holland  said,  "Fair  brother,  Sounder,  are  these  pris- 
oners  thine  "  "  They  are  not  prisoners,  sir,  but  men  from  En- 
ten^a  whoir,  the  marshal  has  ordered  me  to  conduct  to  my  lord  ;  and 
from  what  I  can  learn,  they  wish  to  treat  with  him."  The  duke 
and  duchess  heard  all  this;  and  sir  John  Sounder  continued,  "Come 
forward,  my  good  people  :  you  see  your  lord  and  lady." 

Upon  this  the  six  men  advanced,  and,  casting  themselves  on  their 

*  The  lltli  of  February.  1387.  the  day  of  tlie  Purification.  The  kine  was  twenty-nine 
rears  uf  age.  llie  queen  twenty-eisht.->£o. 


'  knees,  thus  spoke :  "  Our  most  redoubted  lord  and  lady,  the  com 
monalty  of  the  town  of  Enten9a,  hearing  you  were  marching  your 
army  ygaine t  them,  have  sent  us  hither  to  entreat  you  wou'd  delay 
advancing  further  for  eight  or  nine  days  only,  in  which  time  they 
will  send  to  the  king  of  Castille,  in  Valladolid,  an  account  of  the 
great  peril  they  are  in  ;  and  if,  during  those  nine  days,  they  be  not 
reinforced  sufl^iciently  to  offer  you  combat,  they  will  put  themselves 
I  fully  under  your  obedience.  In  the  mean  time,  should  you  or  your 
army  be  in  want  of  provision  or  stores,  those  of  the  town  will  cheer 
fully  serve  you  with  both  for  your  money."  The  duke  made  no  re. 
ply,  leaving  it  to  the  duchess,  as  she  was  from  that  country.  She 
loolced  at  the  duke,  and  said,  "Well,  my  lord,  what  do  you  say  ?" 
"  Lady,  what  do  you  say  ?  you  are  the  heiress  of  this  country,  and, 
as  the  inheritance  comes  through  you,  you  must  reply."  "  It  will 
be  right  then,  my  lord,  that  their  offer  be  accepted ;  for  I  do  not  be- 
lieve  that  the  king  of  Castille  has  any  desire  to  combat  you  so  soon." 
"  I  do  not  know  that,"  answered  the  duke  ;  "  God  grant  it  may  hap. 
pen  otherwise  :  we  shall  the  sooner  put  an  end  to  the  business  ;  and 
I  wish  it  were  to  take  place  within  six  days ;  but,  since  you  are 
desirous  their  offer  be  accepted,  I  consent."  The  duchess  then  ad- 
dressed the  deputies,  saying,  "  You  may  return,  for  your  offer  is 
accepted  ;  but  you  must  deliver  up  to  the  marshal  twelve  of  your 
principal  citizens,  as  pledges  for  the  due  performance  of  the  treaty." 
They  replied  they  would  do  so,  and,  rising  up.  were  given  to  the 
care  of  sir  John  Sounder,  who  conducted  them  back  to  the  marshal, 
and  told  him  what  had  passed,  which  gave  him  satisfaction.  The 
deputies  returned  to  their  town  and  related  the  success  of  their  mis- 
sion. Twelve  of  the  principal  inhabitants  were  sent  to  the  marshal, 
and  the  place  was  unmolested,  on  the  terms  mentioned.  In  another 
council  they  resolved  to  send  the  same  six  men,  and  no  others,  to 
inform  the  king  of  Castille  of  their  situation.  They  rode  to  Valla- 
dolid, where  the  king  resided,  Vvith  part  of  his  council,  and,  their  ar- 
rival being  notified  to  him,  he  was  eager  to  see  them,  to  learn  the 
news  and  talk  with  them;  for  he  was  ignorant  of  the  treaty  they  had 
entered  into,  and  that  the  English  were  before  Enten5a. 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

THE  DUCHESS  OF  LANCASTER  AND  HER  DAUGHTER  VISIT  THE  KTXa  AND 
QUEEN  OF  PORTUGAl,.  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  ENTENCA  RECEIVING 
NEITHER  ANSWER  NOR  SUCCOR  FROM  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE,  SURKEN- 
DER  TO  THE  DUICE  OF  LANCASTER,  ACCORDING  TO  THE  TERMS  OF  THEiR 
TREATY. 

While  these  six  deputies  were  journeying  toward  Valladolid,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  gave  directions  for  the  departure  of  his  duchess 
and  daughter,  the  lady  Catherine,  to  visit  the  king  and  queen  of  Por. 
tugal.  On  their  setting  out,  the  duke  said,  "  Constance,  you  will 
salute  from  me  the  king  my  son,  my  daughter,  and  the  barons  of 
Portugal,  and  give  them  all  the  intelligence  you  can;  how  Enten^a 
has  entered  iiUo  a  treaty  with  me ;  but  that  I  doubt  if  John  de 
Transtam  jre,  your  adversary,  will  allow  them  to  keep  it,  or  whether 
he  will  offer  me  battle;  for  well  I  know  that  great  reinforcements 
are  to  come  to  him  from  France,  and  those  who  are  eager  for  renown 
will  hasten  to  Castille  as  speedily  as  p;)ssible.  It  will  be  necessary 
for  me  to  be  daily  on  my  guard,  in  expectation  of  an  engagement, 
which  you  will  tell  the  king  and  his  barons  ;  and  that,  if  I  shall  learn 
anything  for  certain  of  a  combat  being  likely  to  take  place,  I  will 
instantly  signify  it  to  the  king  of  Portugal.  Desire  him  from  me,  to 
be  well  prepared  to  come  to  our  assistance,  in  the  defence  of  our 
right,  as  he  has  solemnly  sworn  to  do  in  the  treaties  concluded  be- 
tween us.  '  You  will  return  to  me  ;  but  leave  our  daughter  Catherine 
with  her  sister,  the  queen  of  Portugal,  for  she  cannot  be  better 
placed,  nor  more  in  safety."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  duchess,  "all 
this  I  will  cheerfully  perform." 

The  duchess,  her  daughter,  and  the  ladies  and  damsels  who  ac- 
companied them,  took  their  leave  and  departed.  They  were  escorted 
to  Oporto  by  the  admiral,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Evan  r'itzvvarren, 
the  lord  Talbot,  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  and  sir  Maubrun  de  Lin- 
ieres,  with  one  hundred  spears  and  two  hundred  archers.  The  king 
of  Portugal,  hearing  the  duchess  of  Lancaster  and  her  daughter  were 
on  the  road,  vvas  much  pleased,  and  sent  some  of  his  principal  ccur- 
tiers  to  meet  them,  such  as  the  counts  d'Angouses,  de  Novaire,  sir 
Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sa,  sir  Joao  Ferrant  Pacheco,  sir  Vasco  Martin 
de  Merlo,  sir  Egeas  Colle,  and  twenty  other  knights.  They  rode 
two  long  leagues  before  they  met  the  ladies,  who  received  them  gra- 
cious'y  and  gayly.  The  duchess  politely  made  acquaintance  with  the 
different  knights,  and,  as  they  rode  together,  she  conversed  with 
much  affability  among  them  all.  Thus  did  they  arrive  at  Oporto, 
when  the  duchess  and  her  ladies  were  conducted  to  the  palace.  The 
king  was  the  first  who  waited  on  them,  and  kissed  them  all  round  ; 
then  came  the  queen,  attended  by  her  ladies,  and  received  her  lady- 
mother  and  sister  most  kindly  and  honorably.  The  whole  palace 
was  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  these  ladies  ;  but  I  will  not  pretend  to 
speak  very  particularly  of  what  passed,  for  I  was  not  there  :  all  I 
know  was  from  that  gallant  knight,  sir  Joao  Ferrant  Pacheco,  who 
was  present.  The  duchess  took  a  proper  opportunity  to  deliver  the 
duke's  message  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  who  replied  with  prudence 
and  friendship,  "  Lady  and  cousin,  I  ara  prepared,  should  the  king 


433 


of  Castille  take  the  field,  with  three  tho'asand  laricc.!,  v/iiu  arc  •  i::- 
tioned  on  the  borders  of  Castille,  whom  I  can  collect  iu  tlu-ee  days,  , 
and  1  shall  also  bring  with  me  full  twenty  thousand  men  from  the  | 
commonalty  of  the  country,  who  are  not  to  be  despised,  for  they 
were  of  the  greatest  service  to  me  at  the  battle  of  Aljubarota." 
"Sir,"  said  the  duchess,  "  you  say  well,  and  I  am  greatly  thankful  to 
you  ;  and  if  my  lord  gain  any  further  intelligence,  he  will  instantly 
let  you  know."  Such  was  the  conversation  that  passed  between  the 
1       kini>'  of  Portugal  and  the  duchess  of  Lancaster. 

We  will  now  return  to  Eaten9a,  and  say  what  success  their  depu. 
ties  had  at  Valladolid.  On  their  being  introduced  to  the  king  of 
Castille,  they  cast  themselves  on  their  knees,  and  said,  "  Most  re- 
doubted lord,  if  you  will  condescend  to  listen  to  us,  we  have  hehn 
sent  hither  by  your  town  of  Entenga,  which  has  been  forced  to  enter 
into  a  treaty  with  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster.  The  terms 
of  which  are,  that  the  English  will  abstain  from  any  attack  for  nine 
days ;  and  if,  within  that  time,  you  shall  come  in  sufficient  force  to 
offer  them  combat  and  resist  the  duke,  the  town  will  remain  yours: 
but,  if  not,  the  town  has  given  up  hostages  to  surrender  it  to  them. 
You  will  be  pleased,  most  redoubted  lord,  to  say  what  you  will  do." 
The  king  replied,  that  "  he  would  advise  upon  it,  and  they  should 
have  an  answer."  He  then  left  them,  and  retired  to  his  chamber. 
I  am  ignorant  if  he  summoned  his  council  or  not,  or  how  the  matter 
was  managed  ;  but  these  six  men  were  there  for  eight  days  without 
obtaining  any  answer,  nor  did  they  again  see  the  king.  The  day 
came  for  the  surrender  of  the  town  before  any  of  the  deputies  re. 
turned.  The  duke,  therefore,  sent  his  marshal  to  Enten9a,  on  the 
tenth  day,  to  say,  that  if  the  town  were  not  surrendered,  according 
to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  he  would  instantly  cut  olf  the  heads  of  the 
hostages.  Themarahal,  on  arriving  at  the  barriers,  whither  he  sum- 
moned the  inhabitants,  thus  addressed  them  :  "  My  good  people,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  sends  me  to  know  why  you  have  not  brought  him 
the  keys  of  the  town,  and  put  yourselves  under  his  obedience,  as  you 
were  in  duty  bound  ?  The  nine  days  expired,  as  you  know,  yester- 
day. If  you  do  not  instantly  comply,  he  will  order  the  heads  of  the 
nostages  to  be  struck  off,  and  then  march  hither  to  storm  the  town, 
when  you  will  all  be  slain,  without  mercy,  like  to  those  of  Ribadavia." 

The  men  of  Enten9a,  hearing  this,  were  much  afraid,  not  only  for 
themselves,  but  also  for  their  friends  who  were  pledged  for  the  ob- 
servance  of  the  treaty,  and  replied,  "  In  good  truth,  my  lord  marshal, 
the  duke  has  reason  for  saying  what  you  tell  us;  but  we  know  not 
what  is  become  of  the  deputies  we  sent  to  the  king  of  Castille,  nor 
what  can  have  kept  them  at  Valladolid."  "  Sirs,  they  may  perhaps 
be  confined,"  said  the  marshal ;  "  for  the  news  they  carried  could 
not  be  very  pleasant  to  the  king,  and  my  lord  will  not  longer  wait. 
Consider  well  what  answer  you  make,  for,  if  it  be  not  agreeable,  I 
am  ordered  to  commence  the  attack."  They  answered  ;  "  My  lord, 
only  allow  us  time  to  collect  all  the  inhabitants  together,  that  We 
may  know  their  determination."  "  I  consent  to  it,"  said  he.  They 
entered  the  town  once  more,  and,  by  sound  of  trumpet  in  every 
street,  the  inhabitants  were  summoned  to  the  market-place,  where, 
when  assembled,  the  chief  citizens  told  them  all  that  had  passed  be- 
tween  them  and  the  marshal.  Having  agreed  to  surrender  the  town, 
for  the  release  of  their  hostages  from  prison,  v/hom  they  were  un- 
willing to  lo>e,  they  returned  to  the  marshal  and  said,  "  Marshal, 
your  demand«?.i"^re  reasonable,  and  we  are  ready  to  receive,  as  sove- 
reigns, the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  in  our  town,  of  which 
here  are  the  keys.  We  will  accompany  you  to  the  duke's  quarters, 
if  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  escort  us."  "  I  will  willingly  do 
that,"  said  the  marshal.  There  came  out  of  Enten§a  upward  of 
sixty  persons,  carrying  with  them  the  keys  of  the  gates  :  the  marshal ' 
conducted  them  to  the  duke,  and  obtained  for  them  an  audience, 
where  they  were  well  received,  and  had  their  hostages  given  up. 
The  duke  entered  Enten9a  the  same  day,  where  he  was  lodged,  and 
as  many  of  his  people  as  could  be  accommodated. 

Four  days  after  the  surrender  of  Enten9a,  the  six  deputies  returned 
from  Valladolid.  They  were  asked  why  they  had  stayed  so  long; 
which  they  answered,  by  saying  they  could  not  help  it.  They  had 
indeed  seen  and  spoken  to  the  king,  who  replied  that  he  had  heard 
them,  and  would  advi?e  on  what  answer  to  give  ;  "  but,  though  we 
waited  eight  days  for  it,  we  are  come  back  without  any,  for  no  fur. 
ther  notice  was  taken  of  us."  They  had  heard  in  Valladolid,  that 
the  king  was  expecting  great  succors  from  France  ;  that  numbers  of 
men-at-arms  were  already  arrived,  and  quartered  up  and  down  the 
coufitiy;  but  tint  their  commanders,  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir 
V/;iltcr  de  Pas3ac,  were  i-till  behind:  that  the  main  body  of  the 
army,  with  the  knights  and  squires,  were  on  their  march  for  Castille, 
but  that  those  who  had  been  retained  to  serve  under  the  duke  of 
Oourbon  were  stiil  at  their  homes. 


CHAPTER  LI  X. 

THE  COUNT  DE  FOiX  PERMITS  THE  FKEXCH  CAPTAINS  TO  PASS  THROtJGH 
HIS  TERR-.TOKIES,  ON  CONDITION  THEV  SHOUED  PAY  FOR  WHATEVER 
THEY  TAKE.  THEY  ARRIVE  AT  ST.  JEAN  PIED  DE  PORT,  AT  THE  EN. 
TRANCE  OF  NAVARRE. 

Sir  William  de  Ligjiac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac  passing  through  i 
France,  assembled  their  men  in  the  Toulousain,  Narbonnois  and } 


Carcas'-sone,  where,  as  they  arrived,  they  quiuterea  themselves  in  the 
richest  parts,  and  many  never  paid  any  tin  ng  (ov  what  they  took. 
New3  was  brought  to  the  count  de  Foix  at  Orthes,  where  he  resided, 
that  the  French  men-at-arms  were  advancing  near  his  country,  with 
the  intent  of  marching  through  it  in  their  way  to  Castille.  Those 
v/ho  told  him  thi:i,  added,  "  But,  my  lord,  the  rnis;chief  is,  that  they 
pay  for  nothing  they  take,  and  the  people  fly  before  them  as  if  they 
were  English.  The  captains  are  still  at  Carcassone,  and  their  men 
overrun  from  thence  all  the  adjacent  countries.  They  cross  the 
Garonne  at  Toulouse,  and  enter  Bigorre,  frt)m  v»'henco  they  will  soon 
be  in  your  territories  ;  and,  if  they  do  there  what  tiicy  have  done  on 
their  march,  they  will  greatly  injure  your  domains  of  Beam.  Con- 
sider, therefore,  how  you  will  act."  The  ';ount  dv  Foix,  who  had 
instandy  formed  his  resolution,  replied,  "  i  will,  tiiat  all  my  castles, 
as  well  in  Foix  as  in  Beam,  be  well  garrisoned  with  men-at-arms, 
and  that  all  the  country  be  put  on  its  guard,  as  if  immediate  bat- 
tle were  to  take  place  ;  for  I  will  not  r;uficr  from  t;;e  wars  in  Cas- 
tille. My  lands  are  free  ;  and,  if  the  Fre::ch  wa;;t  to  pass  through 
them,  they  shall  truly  pay  for  whatever  they  may  want,  or  they  shall 
be  shut  against  them.  This  I  order  yon,  sir'Wiiliam  and  Peter 
de  Bearn,  to  see  obeyed."  These  two  knights  v/en;  bastard-brothers, 
valiant  in  arms,  and  able  to  support  the  count's  orders.  They  re. 
plied,  they  would  undertake  the  charge  willingly. 

Proclamation  was  made,  throughout  the  territories  of  the  count, 
for  every  one  to  provide  himself  with  proper  ar-ns,  and  to  be  pre- 
pared to  m  irch  on  instant  notice,  wherever  sent  for.  Numbers  came 
to  Foix,  Be  irn,  and  the  stewartry  of  Toulouse,  jir.  oared  for  battle. 
Messire  Espaing  de  Lyon,  with  a  hundred  good  lances  and  men-at- 
arms,  was  sent  to  tlie  city  of  Pamiers  ;  messire  Ricai t  de  Saint  Leger, 
to  Savredun  ;  Peter  dc  Bearn  held  Mazeres  witli  a  hundred  hmces  ; 
messire  Pierre  Cabestan  was  at  Beilepuich  at  the  entrance  into  the 
county  of  Foix  ;  messire  Pierre  ?«'Ienaut  de  Noailles  with  fifty  lances, 
at  Saint  Shibaut,  on  the  Garonne  ;  messire  Pierre  de  la  Roche  at 
Palaminich  ;  the  bastard  d'Espaigne,  at  the  casde  of  Lamesen  ;  mes- 
sire Arnault  Guillaume,  with,  in  all,  a  huiidred  lances,  at  Morlans ; 
messire  Guy  de  hi  Pvlotte,  at  Pau;  messire  Raymond  de  ChasteU 
Neuf,  at  Monr-dcMarsan  ;  messire  Evan  do  Foix,  bastard  son  to  the 
count,  at  Sauvcterre  ;  messire  Berdruc  de  JNcbosem,  at  Montesquieu; 
messire  Jean  de  Saint  Marcille,  at  Aire  ;  messire  Hector  de  la  Garde, 
at  Oron  ;  John  de  Chastel-Neuf,  at  Montgorviel ;  Jean  de  Morlans, 
at  Erciel.  Messire  Raymond  I'Aisne,  who  hid  the  command  of  the 
castle  of  Malvoisin,  was  ordered  to  be  very  attentive  to  the  whole  of 
that  frontier,  and  sent  his  cousin,  sir  Arnaulton  d'Espaign,  to  St. 
Gaudens.  In  short,  there  was  not  a  town  or  castle  in  Foix  and 
B^aru  unprovided  with  men-at-arms,  which  tlia  count  said  were  suf. 
ficient  to  oppose  double  their  number3  ;  for  they  amounted,  in  the 
whole,  to  twenty  thousand  picked  nien-at-unns. 

It  was  told  to  sir  William  de  Lignac,  who  resided  at  Toulouse, 
and  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  at  Carcassone,  how  the  count  de  Foix  had 
summoned  his  men-at-arms  and  reinforced  ail  his  garrisons  ;  and  that 
it  was  reported  he  would  not  s:iffer  their  army  to  pass  through  his 
country.  The  two  knights,  on  hearing  this,  though  captains  of  the 
others,  v/ere  much  astonished,  and  appointed  a  day  to  meet  and 
confer  on  the  subject.  They  met  at  the  castle  of  Aury,  half  way 
between  Toulouse  and  Carcassone,  when  the  following  converyation 
passed  on  the  means  of  gaining  permission  from  the  count  de  Foix 
to  march  through  his  territories  ; 

"  I  wonder,"  said  sir  William,  "  very  nmch,  tliat  neither  tlie  king 
of  France  nor  his  council  have  written  to  him,  ;o  obtain  liberty  for 
us  to  march  quietly  tlirough  Foix  and  B^arn.  Y<ya  must  go  to  him, 
sir  Walter,  and  amicably  explain  how  we  are  seat  by  the  king  of 
France  to  continue  our  march  peaceably,  and  to  pay  for  whatever 
we  may  want;  for  you  must  know,  that  the  count  de  Foix  is  so 
powerful,  that  he  can,  if  he  please,  shut  up  the  passage,  and  force 
us  to  go  round  by  Arragon,  which  would  be  too  long,  and  much 
against  us.  In  truth,  I  know  not  of  whom  he  is  suspicious,  nor  why 
he  has  thus  strengthened  his  towns  and  castles,  nor  if  he  h-d\  e  formed 
any  connection  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  bi'.t  I  beg  of  you  to  go 
thither,  and  learn  the  truth  of  what  we  liave  h  rird."  "  I  will  v.  il. 
lingly  do  so,"  replied  sir  Walter;  and  the  two  knights,  having  dined 
together,  took  leave  of  each  other,  and  departed  different  ways :  sir 
William  de  Lignac  returned  to  Toulouse;  and  tir  Vv^alter  de  Passac, 
attended  by  only  forty  horse,  crossed  the  Garoiine  at  St.  Tliibaut, 
where  he  met  sir  Menaut  de  Noailles,  who  entertained  hira  hand, 
somely.  Sir  Walter  asked,  where  he  could  find  the  count  de  Foix. 
He  replied,  "At  Orthes."  The  two  knights  having  paosed  some 
little  time  together,  conversing  on  different  matters,  separated  ;  and 
sir  Walter  went  to  St.  Gaudene,  where  he.  made  good  cheer.  On 
the  moiTOW  he  came  to  St.  John  de  Riviere,  and,  riding  through 
Lane-bourg,  skirted  Malvoisin,  and  lay  at  Tournay,  an  inclosed  town 
of  France.  The  next  day  he  dined  at  Tarb&i?,  and  stayed  the  whole 
day :  having  met  the  lord  d'Anchiii,  and  sir  Menaut  de  B:irbasan, 
two  great  barons  of  Bdarn,  they  had  much  conversation  together  ; 
but,  as  the  lord  de  Barbasan  was  an  Ar  nagnac,  he  would  not  say 
anything  favorable  of  the  count  de  Foix.  Sir  Widter,  on  the  mor- 
row, left  Tarbes,  and  dined  at  Morlas  in  Bearn,  wherp  he  found  sir 
Reginald  William,  bastard  brother  to  the  count,  whe  received  him 
kindly,  and  said,  "  Sir  Walter,  you  will  meet  my  lord  of  Foix  at 
Orthes,  who,  you  mav  be  assured,  v/ill  be  glad  to  see  you.'-    "  God 


434 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND, "FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


grant  it  may  be  uo,"  aaswercd  sir  Waller ;  "  for  I  am  come  pur. 
pjsely  to  wait  on  him.'"  They  diacd  together,  and  sir  Walter  went 
afterwards  to  Moiiigf;rbciI  where  he  lay.  On  the  ensuing  day  he  ar. 
rived  at  Orthes,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  but  could  not 
see  the  <;ount  until  the  aiternoon,  when  he  usually  left  his  chamber. 
The  count  de  Foix,  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  sir  Walter  de  Passac, 
hastened  to  leave  his  apartment  sooner  than  common  ;  and  sir  WaU 
ter,  seeing  him  come  out  of  his  chamber,  advanced  to  meet  him,  and 
s.-'Juted  him  very  respectfully.  The  count,  who  was  perfectly  polite, 
returned  the  salute  ;  and,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  said,  "  Sir  Wal- 
ter,  you  are  v/eU^ome  :  what  business  has  brought  you  to  B^arn  ?" 
*'  My  loi  i,'-'  replied  the  knight,  "  sir  William  de  Liguac  and  myself, 
whom  ti  3  king  of"  France  has  appointed  commanders  of  the  force 
which;  you  must  Iiave  heard,  he  is  sending  to  assist  the  king  of  Cas- 
tille,  iiave  been  ^iven  to  understand  that  you  intend  to  prevent  us, 
by  shutting  your  country  of  Bearn  against  us  and  our  men."  The 
count  replied,  "  Sir  Walter,  under  favor,  I  never  mean  to  close  my 
country  against  you,  nor  any  person  who  may  travel  peaceably 
through  it,  and  pay  honestly  and  fairly  for  whatever  they  may  want, 
to  the  sa.tisfaction  of  my  people  ;  for  1  have  sworn  to  defend  and 
protect  them  in  their  rights,  as  good  landholders  ought  to  do,  for 
upon  these  terms  do  they  possess  them.  But  I  have  heard  that  you 
have  a  set  of  Bretons,  Barrois,  Lorainers  and  Burgundians,  who  never 
think  of  paying.  It  is  against  such  I  shall  close  my  country ;  for  1 
vv'ili  not  have  ray  people  harassed  nor  oppressed." 

V  It  is  the  intention  of  my  brother-commaader  and  myself,"  re. 
plied  cif  V/ alter,  "  that  no  one  pass  through  your  lands  without  pay- 
ing for  ail  things  peaceably  and  to  the  contentment  of  your  people, 
otherv/ise  let  him  he  arrested  and  punished  according  to  your  laws, 
and  make  restitution  for  the  damage  he  may  have  done,  or  we  will 
make  satisfaction  fur  him,  on  having  him  given  up  to  us;  and,  if  no 
gentlernaa,  -.va  yAll  inflict  such  exemplary  justice  on  him,  in  the 
pre  s  J  rice  of  your  jieople,  that  all  may  take  warning.  Should  the 
ciT^nder  be  a  gentleman,  we  will  make  ample  restitution  tor  vv'hat  he 
rnay  have  done,  should  he  be  unable  so  to  do  himself.  This  order 
shall  be  proclaimcJ  by  sound  of  trumpet,  in  all  our  quarters;  and 
we  will  have  it  repeated  when  on  the  point  of  entering  your  territo- 
ries, so  that  no  oae  may  excuse  himself,  by  pleading  ignorance,  and 
in  conseqacnce  act  otherwise  than  honestly.  Tell  me,  if  this  be 
satisfactory  to  you."  "  Yes,  sir  Walter,"  replied  the  count,  "  I  am 
contented  wiih  what  you  say ;  and  you  are  welcome  to  this  country, 
for  I  see  you  with  pleasure  :  but  come,  let  us  go  to  dinner,  it  is  now 
time,  and  we  can  have  some  further  conversation.  Accursed  be 
this  war  of  Portugal,  sir  ¥/alter;  for  I  never  suffered  so  much  as  I 
did  in  one  battle  between  the  kings  of  Castille  and  Pyrtugni,  when 
I  lost  the  flower  of  my  men-at-arms  from  B^arn,  who  were  there 
shin.  When  they  took  leave  of  me,  I  forewarned  them  to  act  with 
caution,  foi  the  Portuguese  were  a  hardy  race,  who,  ■^vlienever  they 
lia  J  the  upper  hand,  showed  mercy  to  none.  I  advice  you,  therefore, 
that  wiien  you  and  sir  William  de  Lignac,  who  aro  thfi  commanders 
of  the  mea-at...arm3  that  have  passed,  and  of  thosv^  iiiat  are  to  follow, 
are  arrived  in  Castille,  and  the  king  asks  courieiel  of  you,  you  be  not 
too  histy  in  recommending  a  battle  with  tne  duke  of  Lancaster  and 
the  kiag  of  Portugal,  without  evident  advantage,  nor  v/ith  the  Eng. 
lish  and  Portuguese  ;  for  they  are  a  hungry  race,  and  the  English 
are,  for  two  leasons,  eager  to  fight.  They  have  not  gained  anything 
for  some  tinio,  but  rather  lost,  consequently  are  poor  :  they  therefore 
wish  to  hazard  an  engagement,  in  hopes  of  gain ;  and  those  v/ho  are 
bold,  and  anviou?  t)  obtain  the  property  of  others,  fi^ht  valiantly, 
and  are  commonly  fortunate.  The  other  reason  is,  that  the  duke  of 
L  incaster  sees  clearly  he  can  never  succeed  in  winning  the  crown 
of  Castille,  v.'hich  he  claims  in  right  of  his  wife,  but  by  a  battle  ; 
and  that,  if  the  day  should  be  his,  and  the  king  defeated,  the  whole 
of  Cistille  would  surrender,  and  tremble  before  him.  For  this  he 
has  landed  i.i  Galicia,  and  given  one  of  his  daughters  in  marriage  to 
tile  king  of  Portugal,  who  is  to  assist  him  with  ail  his  might  iti  his 
claim.  I  mention  this;  because,  should  matters  turn  out  unfortu. 
nate,  you  and  sir  William  de  Lignac  would  be  more  blamed  than 
any  others." 

"  ?vly  lord,"  answered  sir  Walter,  "  I  return  you  many  thanks  for 
the  advice  you  give  me.  1  ought  t5  follow  v^^hat  you  say;  for  you 
arc,  at  this  day,  the  widest  of  Christian  princes,  and  the  most  fortu- 
n.ite  i;i  your  affairs.  But  my  companion  and  myself  are  under  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  who  is  our  commander-in-chief;  and,  until  he  be 
arrived  in  Castille,  we  shall  not  hasten  our  m^rch,  and  will  not,  for 
what  any  parson  may  say,  press  the  engaging  with  our  enemies." 
Other  conversation  now  took  place,  until  the  count  de  Foix  called 
for  wine.  When  it  was  brought,  sir  Walter  and  all  present  drank 
of  it,  and  took  leave  of  the  count,  who  reentered  his  chamber.  Sir 
Walter  returned  to  his  lodging,  accompanied  by  the  knights  of  the 
count's  household  ;  and,  at  the  usual  hour,  he  again  went  to  the 
ca-^ilc  and  supped  with  the  count.  On  the  morrow,  after  dinner,  sir 
Walter  tor  'c  leave  of  the  count,  who,  among  other  gifts,  presented 
birr:  on  hAa  doarture  with  a  handsome  horse  and  mule.  Sir  Walter, 
having  returned  him  his  thnnk",  and  his  attendants  being  ready, 
mounted  his  horse  and  quitted  Orthes  for  Erciel,  where  he  lay  that 
night.  He  arrived  at  Tarbes  the  iVllowing  day,  for  he  had  ridden 
hard  to  finish  this  day's  journey,  where  he  hailed,  that  he  might 
wme  to  Sir  William  de  Lignac  respecting  the  success  of  his  visit  to 


the  count  de  Foix.  He  told  him  he  might  order  the  army  to  advance, 
as  they  would  find  the  country  of  B^arn  and  the  towns  open  to 
them,  by  paying  for  whatever  they  might  want,  but  not  otherwise. 
The  messenger  delivered  this  letter  to  sir  William  de  Lignac  at  Tou. 
louse,  who,  having  read  it,  communicated  the  contents  to  the  leaders 
of  the  men-at  arms,  and  gave  them  orders  to  begin  the  march,  and 
to  pay  for  whatever  they  might  want  in  Bearn,  or  they  would  be 
called  upon  to  make  due  restitution.  This  order  was  proclaimea, 
by  sound  of  trumpet,  in  all  their  quarters ;  and,  shortly  after,  the 
men-at-arms  began  their  march  from  Toulouse,  Carcassonc,  and  other 
places,  toward  Bigorre.  Sir  William  de  Lignac  left  Toulouse,  and, 
on  his  arrival  at  Tarbes,  found  his  brother-commander,  sir  Walter 
de  Passac.  They  mutually  entertained  each  other  with  good  cheer, 
as  was  natural,  while  their  men-at-arms  were  continually  passing 
toward  Bigorre,  where  they  were  to  assemble  and  traverse  Foix  and 
Beam,  in  a  body,  to  cross  the  Gave  at  Orthfes. 

The  instant  you  leave  B6arn  you  enter  the  country  of  the  Basques,* 
where  the  king  of  England  has  large  possessions  in  the  archbish- 
opric of  Bordeaux  and  bishopric  of  Bayonne.  The  inhabitants  of 
fourscore  villages  with  churches,  attached  to  England,  on  hearing  of 
this  march  of  the  French,  were  greatly  alarmed  lest  their  country 
would  be  overrun  and  spoiled ;  for  at  that  time  there  were  not  any 
men-at-arms  to  defend  it.  Thojic.  '.herefore,  counselled  together 
who  were  of  tiie  most  influence  and  of  the  largest  properties,  and 
determined  to  negotiate  with  the  French  for  the  ransom  of  their 
country.  They,  in  consequence,  sent  four  deputies  to  Orthe?,  em- 
powered to  treat  for  peace.  They  related  to  Ernauton  du  Pin,  a 
squire  of  the  count  de  Foix,  an  agreeable  and  discreet  man,  the  cause 
of  their  coming,  and  e;itreatcd  him,  when,  in  two  days'  time,  sir 
Williim  and  sir  Walter  should  corns  to  Orthes,  to  assist  them  in 
their  treaty.  This  Ernauton  readily  promised  ;  and  as  they  lodged 
with  him,  he  aided  them  so  much  that  they  were  well  satisfied  to 
pay  two  thousand  francs  to  save  their  country  from  ruin.  The  count 
de  Foix  again  entertiined  the  commanders  at  dinner,  and  gave  sir 
William  de  Lignac  a  beau'iful  horse.  On  the  morrow,  they  marched 
to  Sauveterre,  and  entered  the  country  of  the  Basques  :  and  though 
it  had  been  ransomed,  they  seized  provision  wherever  they  found 
any,  but  continued  their  march,  without  doing  further  mischief,  to 
St.  Jean  Pied  de  Port,  at  the  entrance  of  Navarre. 


CHAPTER  LX. 

SIR  JOHN  HOLLAND  AND  SIR  REGINALD  DE  ROYE  PERFORM  A  TILT  IN 
THE  TOWN  OF  ENTEN^A,  BEFORE  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN  OF  PORTUGAL 
AND  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

You  have  before  heard  hov%'  the  town  of  Entcnga  surrendered  to 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  for  the  king  of  Castille  sent  thither  no  assist- 
ance ;  and  how  the  duchess  of  Lancaster  and  her  daughter  visited 
the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal  at  Oporto,  when  the  king  and  his 
court,  as  was  right,  received  them  most  honorably.  During  the  stay 
of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  in  Entcnca,  a  herald  arrived  from  Valla- 
dolid,  who  demanded  where  sir  .Tohn  Holland  was  lodged.  On  being 
j  shown  thither,  he  found  sir  .John  within ;  and,  bending  his  knee, 
I  presented  him  a  letter,  saying,  "  Sir,  I  am  a  herald-at-arm?.  v.'hom 
sir  Reginald  de  Roye  sends  hither:  he  salutes  you  by  me,  and  you 
will  be  pleased  to  read  this  letter."  Sir  John  answered,  he  would 
willing'y  do  so.  Having  opened  it,  he  read  that  sir  Reginald  de 
Roye  entreaied  him,  for  ihe  love  of  his  mistress,  that  he  would  de. 
liver  him  from  his  vow,  by  tilting  with  him  three  courses  wiin  the 
lance,  three  attacks  with  the  sword,  three  with  the  battle-axe,  and 
three  with  the  dagger ;  and  that,  if  he  cho'-se  to  come  to  Valladolid, 
he  had  provided  him  an  escort  of  sixty  sprars  ;  but,  if  it  were  more 
agreeable  him  to  remain  in  Entenga,  he  desired  he  would  obtain 
from  the  duke  of  Lancaster  a  passport  for  himself  and  thirty  com- 
panions. 

When  sir  John  Holland  had  perr.sed  the  letter,  he  smiled,  and 
looking  at  the  herald,  said,  "Friend,  thou  art  welcome  ;  for  thou  hast 
brought  mc  what  pleases  me  much,  and  1  accept  the  challenge. 
Thou  wilt  remain  in  my  lodging  with  my  people,  and  in  the  course 
of  to-morrow,  thou  shalt  have  my  ansv.-er,  whether  the  tilts  are  to 
be  in  Galicia  or  Castille."  The  herald  replied,  *'  God  grant  it."  He 
remained  in  sir  John's  lodgings,  where  he  was  made  comfortable; 
and  sir  John  went  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  whom  he  found  in  con- 
versation  with  the  marshal,  and-  showed  the  letter  the  herald  had 
brought.  "Well,"  said  the  duke,  "and  have  you  accepted  it?" 
"Yes,  by  my  faith,  have  I:  and  why  not?  I  love  nothing  better 
than  fighting,  and  the  knight  entreats  nie  to  indulge  him  :  consider, 
therefore,  where  you  would  choose  it  should  take  place."  The  duke 
mused  awhile,  arid  then  said  :  "  It  shall  be  performed  in  this  town : 
have  a  passport  made  out  in  what  terms  you  please,  and  I  will  seal 
it."  "  It  is  well  said,"  replied  sir  John  ;  "  and  I  will,  in  God's  name, 
soon  make  out  the  pairsport."  The  passport  was  fairly  written  and 
sealed,  for  thirtv  knights  and  squires  to  come  and  return  ;  and  sir 
John  Holland,  when  "he  delivered  it  to  the  herald,  presented  him 
with  a  handsome  mantle  lined  with  a  minever,  and  twelve  nobles. 


*  Basques,  a  small  country  near  the  Pyrenees,  bounded  by  Spain,  the  sea.  the  river 
Adour,  and  B6am. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


42? 


The  hera'd  took  loave  and  returned  to  Valladolid,  v/here  he  related 
what  had  pa?sed,  and  showed  his  presents. 

News  of  this  tournament  was  carried  to  Oporto,  where  the  king 
of  Portugal  kept  his  court.  "In  the  name  of  God,"  said  the  king, 
"  I  will  be  present  at  it,  and  so  shall  my  queen  and  the  ladies.'' 
"  Many  thanks/'  replied  the  duchess;  "  for  I  shall  be  accompanied  by 
the  king  and  q:  een  when  I  return."  It  was  not  long  after  this  con- 
versation, that  t  e  king  of  Portugal,  the  queen,  the  duchess,  with  her 
daughter,  and  th  ^  ladies  of  the  court,  set  out  for  Enten9a,  in  grand 


fiii.'rTLE-AXE  Fight  betwken  Sir  John  Holland  and  Sia  Reginald  dk  Roye.  From  cotemporary  MSS.,  assisted 

by  several  cuts  in  Reiser's  Maximilian. 


array.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  when  they  were  near  at  hand,  mounted 
his  horse  ;  and,  attended  by  a  numerous  company,  went  to  meet  them. 
When  the  king  and  duke  met,  they  embraced  each  other  most  kindly, 
and  entered  the  town  together,  where  their  lodgings  were  as  well 
prepared  as  they  could  be  in  such  a  place,  though  they  were  not  so 
magnififCi^t  as  if  they  had  been  at  I'aris.  Three  days  after  the  ar- 
rival of  the  king  of  Portugal,  came  siv  Reginald  de  Roye,  handsomely 
accompanied  by  knights  and  squires,  to  the  amount  of  six  score  horse. 
They  were  aii  properly  lodged ;  for  the  duke  had  given  his  officers 
strict  orders  they  should  be  weil  taken  care  of.  On  the  morrow, sir 
John  Hulland  and  c-ir  Regiaala  de  Roye  armed  themselves,  and  rode 
into  a  spacious  close  in  Enten^a,  well  sanded,  where  the  tilts  were  to 
be  performed.  ScafFv)!'.!^  were  erected  for  the  ladies,  the  king,  the 
duke,  and  the  many  English  lords  who  had  come  to  witness  the  com- 
bat ;  for  none  had  stayed  at  home. 

The  two  knights  who  were  to  perform  this  deed  of  arms,  entered 
the  lists  so  well  armed  and  equipped  that  nothing  was  wanting.  Their 
spear?,  b.itde-axes  arid  swords,  were  brought  them  ;  and  each,  being 
mounted  on  the  best  of  horses,  placed  himself  about  a  bow-shot  distant 
fi'um  the  other,  but,  at  tiujos,  they  both  pranced  about  on  their  horses 
most  gallantly,  for  they  knew  every  eye  tj  be  upon  them.  All  being 
now  arranged  for  their  combat,  which  was  to  include  everything,  ex- 
cept  pushing  it  to  extremity,  though  no  one  could  see  what  mischief 
might  happen,  nor  how  it  vvould  end  ;  for  they  were  to  tilt  with 
pointed  lances,  then  with  swords,  which  were  so  sharp  that  scarcely 
a  helmet  could  resist  their  strokes  ;  and  these  were  succeeded  by 
battle-axes  and  daggers,  each  f;o  well  tempered  that  nothing  could 
withstand  them.  Now,  consider  the  perils  those  run  who  engfige  in 
such  combats  to  exalt  their  honor ;  for  one  unlucky  stroke  puts  an 
end  to  the  business. 

Having  braced  their  targets  and  examined  each  other  through  the 
visors  of  their  helmet?,  they  spp.rrcd  on  their  horses,  spear  in  hand. 
Though  they  allowed  their  horses  to  gallop  as  they  pleased,  they  ad- 
vanced on  as  straight  a  line  as  if  it  had  been  drawn  with  a  cord,  and 
hit  each  ether  on  the  visors,  with  such  force  that  sir  Reginald's  lance 
was  shivered  into  four  pieces,  which  fiew  to  a  greater  height  than 
they  could  have  been  thrown.  All  present  allowed  this  to  be  gal- 
lantly  done.  Sir  .Tohn  Holland  struck  sir  Reginald  likewise  on  the 
vijor,  but  not  with  the  same  success,  and  I  will  tell  you  why :  sir 
Reginald  had  but  slightly  laced  on  his  helmet,  so  that  it  was  held  by 


another  lance  given  to  him:  sir  John  grasped  his  own,  which  was 
not  worsted.  When  ready,  they  set  off  full  gallop,  for  they  had  ex 
cellent  horses  under  them,  which  they  well  knew  how  to  manage, 
and  again  struck  each  other  on  the  helmets,  so  that  sparks  of  fire 
came  from  them,  but  chiefly  from  sir  John  Holland's.  He  received 
a  very  severe  blow,  for  this  time  the  lance  did  not  break ;  neither  , 
did  sir  John's,  which  hit  the  visor  of  his  adversary  without  much 
effect,  passing  through  and  leaving  it  on  the  cruper  of  the  horse,  and 
sir  Reginald  was  once  more  bare-headed.    "Ha,"  cried  the  English 

to  the  French,  "  he  docs  not  fight  fair; 
why  is  not  his  helmet  as  well  buckled  on 
as  sir  John  Holland's  ?    We  say  he  is 
playing  tricks  :  tell  him  to  put  himself 
on  an  equal  footing  with  his  adversary." 
"Hold  your  tongues,"  said  the  duke, 
"  and  let  them  alone :  in  anns  every 
one  takes  what  advantage  he  can  :  if  sir 
John  think  there  is  any  advantage  in 
thus  fastening  on  his  helmet,  he  may  do 
the  same.    But,  for  my  part,  v/ere  I  in 
their  situations,  I  would  lace  my  helmet 
as  tight  as  possible  ;  and  if  one  hundred 
were  asked  their  opinions,  there  would 
be  fourscore  of  my  way  of  thinking." 
The  English,  on  this,  were  silent,  and 
never  again  interfered.    The  ladies  de- 
clared  they  had  nobly  justed ;  and  they 
were  much  praised  by  the  king  of  Por- 
tugal, who  said  to  sir  John  Fernando, 
"In  our  country  they  do  not  tilt  so  v/cU, 
nor  so  gallantly:  what  say  you,  sir  John?'* 
"  By  my  faith,  sir,"  replied  he,  "  they 
do  tilt  well ;  and  formerly  I  saw  as  good 
justs  before  your  brother,  when  Vv^e  were 
at  Elvas  to  oppose  the  king  or"  Caslille, 
between  this  Frenchman  and  sir  WiU 
liam  Windsor ;  but  I  never  heard  that 
his  helmet  was  tighter  laced  then  than 
it  is  now."    The  king  on  this  turned 
from  sir  John  to  observe  the  knights, 
who  were  about  to  begin  their  third 
course.   Sir  John  and  sir  Reginald  eyed 
each  other,  to  see  if  any  advantage  were 
to  be  gained,  for  their  horses  were  so 
excellent  that  they  could  manage  them  as  they  pleased,  and  sticking 
spurs  into  them,  hit  their  helmets  so  sharply  that  their  eyes  struck 
fire,  and  the  shafts  of  their  lances  were  broken.    Sir  Reginald  was 
again  unheifr.ed,  for  he  could  never  avoid  this  happening,  and  they 
passed  each  oVnvx  without  falling.    All  now  declared,  they  had  well 
justed  ;  thougl'.  the  English,  excepting  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  blamed 
greatly  sir  Regnmld  :  but  he  said,  "  he  considered  that  man  as  wise 
who  in  combat  krows  how  to  seize  his  vantage.    Know,"  added 
he,  addressing  himst  t\  to  gjc  Thomas  Percy  and  sir  Thom.as  Moreaux, 
that  f-ir  Reginald  d»j  Roye  is  not  now  to  be  taught  how  to  tilt :  he 
is  better  skilled  than  sir  John  Holland,  though  he  has  borne  himself 
well." 

After  the  courses  of  the  lance,  they  fought  three  rounds  with  swords, 
battle-axes,  and  daggers,  without  either  of  tlieni  being  wounded.  The 
French  carried  off"  sir  Reginald  to  his  lodging,  and  the  English  did 
the  same  to  sir  John  Hulland.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  entertained 
this  day  at  dinner  all  the  French  knights  and  squires :  the  duchess 
was  seated  beside  him,  and  sir  Reginald  de  Roye  next  to  her.  After 
dinner,  they  entered  the  presence-chamber;  and  the  duchess,  taking 
sir  Reginald  by  the  hand,  led  him  thither :  and  they  were  followed 
by  the  other  knights,  who  conversed  on  arms  and  on  other  subjects  a 
long  time,  almost  until  wine  was  brought.  The  duchess  then  drew 
nearer  to  the  French  knights,  and  thus  spoke:  "I  wonder  greatly 
how  you  knights  of  France  can  think  of  supporting  the  claims  of  a 
bastard;  for  it  is  well  known  to  the  whole  world,  that  Henry  who 
called  himself  king  of  Capfille,  vras  a  bastdrJ.  .i;id  how  can  you 
thus,  with  your  arms  and  counsel,  disinherit  the  right  heir  of  Castille 
and  deprive  him  of  the  crown  ?  for  this  I  know,  that  myself  and  sister 
are  the  legal  daughters  of  the  late  king,  don  Pedro  ;  and  God,  who  is 
Truth  itself,  knows  that  our  claim  on  Caslille  is  just."  The  lady, 
when  speaking  of  her  father,  don  Pedro,  could  not  refrain  from  tears, 
as  she  doated  on  him.  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye  bowed  to  her,  and 
thus  replied  :  "  Madam,  we  know  that  what  you  have  said  is  true  ;  but 
our  lord,  the  king  of  France,  holds  a  different  opinion  from  yours  ; 
and,  as  we  are  his  subjects,  we  must  make  war  for  him,  and  go 
whithersoever  he  may  send  us,  for  we  cannot  cisob  him."  At 
these  words,  sir  John  Holland  and  sir  Thomas  Perc  y  handed  ^he 
Ifidy  to  her  chamber,  and  the  wines  and  spices- were  brought.  Ths 
duke  and  his  company  drank  of  them,  and  the  French  knights  toolt 


their  leave  ;  the  horses  being  ready  at  their  lodgings,  they  mounted 
one  thong  only,  which  broke  at  the  blow,  and  the  helmet  flew  over  !  and  left  Enten^a.  They  rode  that  day  to  Nova,  v/hich  was  attached 
his  head,  leaving  sir  Reginald  bare-headed.    Each  passed  the  other,  i  to  the  king  of  Castille,  where  they  reposed  themselves,  and  thea  con- 


and  sir  John  Holland  bore  his  lance  without  halting.  The  specta. 
tors  cri^d  out  that  it  was  a  handsome  course.  The  knights  returned 
to  their  station,  when  sir  Reginald's  helmet  was  fitted  on  again,  and 


tinued  their  journey  to  Valladolid. 


426 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

THE  KIXG  OF  PORTUGAI-  PROx-VIISES  TO  ENTER  CASTILLE  WHILE  THE  DUKE 
OF  LANCASTER  riNISIJES  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GALICIA,  AND  THEN  TO 
UNITE  THEIR  FORCES. 

The  kinfj  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  a  long  con- 
ferenre  together  the  day  after  this  tournament,  when,  I  believe,  their 
plans  of  operation  were  settled.  The  king  of  Portugal  having  as. 
semblsd  his  army  ready  to  take  the  field,  it  was  determined  that  he 
should  enter  Cafti'le,  whilo  the  duke  remained  in  Gali-cia,  to  conquer 
such  towns  and  castles  as  had  not  acknowledged  him  for  king ;  and 
it  was  likewise  resolved,  that  if  king  John  of  (Jastille  made  any 
movements  which  showed  an  inclination  for  battle,  they  were  to  join 
their  forces.  It  was  judged,  that  if  the  two  armies  were  always 
united,  there  would  be  difficulty  in  procuring  forage  for  such  num. 
bers.  Other  evils  might  arise  also  respecting  forage  and  quarters ; 
for  the  English  are  hasty  and  proud,  and  the  Portuguese  hot  and  im- 
petuous, easily  angered,  and  not  soon  pacified.  But  in  the  expecta- 
tion of  a  battle,  they  would  agree  as  well  together  as  Gascons. 

Having  determined  as  above,  the  king  of  Portugal  addressed  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  "  Sir,  when  I  shall  learn  that  you  have  taken  the 
field,  I  svill  do  the  like  ;  for  my  men  are  ready  and  eager  for  battle." 
The  duke  replied,  "  I  will  nut  long  continue  idle  ;  but  as  I  have 
heard  there  are  some  towns  in  Galicia  still  in  rebellion,  and  that  the 
people  will  not  acknowledge  me,  I  must  first  conquer  them,  and  then 
march  where  I  miv  the  soonest  meet  my  enemies."  Upon  this,  the 
king  and  queen  of  Portugal  took  leave  of  the  duke  and  duchess,  as  did 
the  lady  Catheri  le  their  daughter ;  forit  had  been  settled,  that  during 
the  war  she  should  live  with  her  sister  in  Portugal,  as  the  place  of 
greatest  security  for  her,  and  the  duchess  was  to  return  to  Saint 
Jago.  Thus  were  these  matters  arranged,  and  the  king  of  Portugal 
and  his  court  set  out  for  Oport  >,  and  the  duchess  for  Saint  Jago,  each 
party  well  escorted  by  knights  and  squires ;  but  the  duke  remained 
with  his  army  at  Eniang^,  or  in  the  neighborhood.  They  were  very 
eager  to  commence  the  camp-iign,  for  it  was  now  the  pleasant  month 
of  April,  when  the  grass  is  ripe  in  the  meads,  the  corn  in  ear,  and 
the  flowers  in  seed  ;  for  it  is  so  hot  in  that  country,  that  the  harvest 
is  over  in  June  :  they  therefore  wished  to  perform  some  exploits  in 
arms  while  the  weather  was  fine,  for  it  was  a  pleasure  at  such  a  sea- 
son  tj  be  out  in  the  fields. 

We  must  now  speak  of  the  arrangements  of  the  French,  and  of 
the  king  of  Castille,  as  fully  as  we  have  done  of  the  English. 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

SIR  WILLIAM  DE  LIGNAC  AND  SIR  WALTER  DE  PASSAC  TRAVERSE  THE 
KINGDOM  O!'  NAVARRE  Vv'TH  THEIR  ARMY,  AND  ARRIVE  AT  BURGOS, 
WHERE  THEY  MEET  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE. 

You  have  heard  how  sir  Walter  de  Passac  obtained  permission 
from  the  count  de  Fuix  for  the  French  army,  intended  for  Castille,  to 
pass  through  Bcarn.  The  count  likewise  gave,  of  his  own  free  will, 
(for  he  was  no  way  bouiiden  U)  do  so,)  very  rich  presents  to  such 
knights  and  squires  as  waited  on  him  at  the  castle  of  Orthfes,  to  pay 
their  respects,  and  tell  him  what  was  passing  in  the  way  of  news. 
1^0  some  he  gave  two  hundred,  to  others  one  hundred,  fifty  or  forty, 
florins,  according  to  their  ranks;  and,  as  the  treasurer  assured  me, 
the  passage  of  this  first  division  cost  the  count  de  Foix  one  thousand 
francs,  without  including  the  presents  he  made  of  coursers  and 
hackneys.  Now  show  me  the  prince  who  does  such  things,  or  who 
has  the  inclination  tj  do  them.  In  good  truth,  so  desirous  am  I  of 
speaking  to  his  advant  ige,  it  is  a  pity  that  such  a  one  should  ever 
grow  old  and  die  ;  for  he  is  not  surrounded  by  base  minions,  who 
tell  him,  "  Take  this,  give  that;  tike  on  all  sides."  No;  he  never 
had,  nor  will  have,  any  such  about  his  person  :  he  does  all  himself; 
for  he  has,  by  nature,  abilities  to  know  to  whom  he  should  give,  and 
from  whom  he  should  take,  when  required.  True  it  is,  that  the  large 
presents  he  makes  oppresses  his  people  ;  for  his  revenue  is  not  equal 
to  giving  every  year  at  least  sixty  thousand  francs,  and  keeping  up 
his  establishmer.ts,  which  are  unequalled  by  any  one,  and  to  the 
amassing  a  treasure  to  serve  him  in  case  of  accidents.  He  has  been, 
for  the  last  thirty  years,  laying  by  large  sums  ;  and  they  say  there  is 
in  the  tower  of  Orthes  one  hundix^d  thousand  francs,  thirty  times 
told.  His  subjects  only  pray  to  God  that  he  may  have  long  life,  and 
never  complain  of  anything  he  does  ;  and  I  have  heard  ihem  say, 
that  on  the  day  he  shall  die,  there  will  be  ten  thousand  persons  in 
Orthes,  who  would  wish  to  die  also.  Consider  that  this  must  be  the 
effect  of  their  affection  ;  and,  if  they  have  such  great  love  for  him, 
they  have  reason  for  it,  as  he  maintains  strict  justice,  and  his  sub- 
jects enjoy  their  lands  free  and  in  peace,  like  to  a  terrestrial  paradise. 
Let  it  not  be  thought  that  I  thus  speak  through  flattery,  or  my  love 
to  him,  or  for  the  presents  he  has  made  me  ;  for  I  can  readily  prove 
all  I  have  said  of  the  gallant  count  de  Foix,  and  still  more,  by  a 
thousand  knights  and  squires,  if  called  upon.  Let  us  return  to  sir 
Wilham  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  the  commanders  of 
the  men-at-arms  destined  for  Castille. 

Having  crossed  Basques,  and  the  pass  of  Roncesvalles,  which 
took  them  three  days,  (for,  though  it  was  in  the  month  of  April,  the 


snows  and  cold  were  so  deep  and  severe,  that  they  had  much  difli- 
culty  in  the  passage  with  their  men  and  horses,)  they  arrived  at 
Pampeluna,  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  being  open  to  them.  The 
king  of  Navarre  was  unwilling  to  displease  the  king  of  Castille,  as 
his  son  Charles  de  Navarre  had  married  his  sister ;  and  when  the 
last  treaties  were  concluded,  during  the  reign  of  the  late  don  Henry, 
they  were  so  strong  as  bound  the  king  of  Navarre  to  peace.  Indeed, 
he  can  never  withstand  the  king  of  Castille,  unless  he  have  the 
kings  of  Arragon  and  England  for  his  allies.  The  king  of  Navarre 
very  amicably  received,  at  Pampeluna,  the  leaders  of  this  force,* 
and  had  them,  with  some  other  knights  that  accompanied  them,  to 
dine  with  him  in  his  palace.  After  dinner,  he  led  them  into  his 
council-chamber,  and  began  conversations  on  different  subjects,  (for 
he  was  a  wondrous  subtle  and  eloquent  man,)  and  at  last  turned  the 
discourse  on  France,  and  harangued  on  the  v/rongs  the  king  of 
France  and  his  council  had  unjustly  done  him,  by  depriving  him  of 
his  lands  in  Normandy,  which  had  descended  to  him  from  his  pre. 
decessors  the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre.  This  injury  he  should 
never  forget ;  for  he  had  lost,  by  the  seizure  of  lands  in  Normandy, 
Languedoc,  and  in  the  barony  of  Montpensier,  about  sixty  thousand 
francs  of  yearly  rent,  and  in  respect  of  this  grievance  he  knew  not 
to  whom,  except  to  God,  to  apply  for  redress.  "I  do  not  say  this, 
my  lords,"  added  he,  "  that  you  should  any  way  interfere  in  the  bu. 
siness  ;  for  I  know  you  have  not  the  power,  nor  would  anything  you 
could  say  be  listened  to.  You  are  not  of  the  king's  council,  but 
knights-errant  and  soldiers,  who  are  obliged  to  march  wheresoever 
the  king  or  his  council  may  order  you.  This  is  fact ;  but  I  say  it  to 
you,  because  I  know  not  to  whom  I  can  complain,  except  to  ail  who 
shall  come  from  France  through  this  country." 

Sir  Walter  de  Passac  replied  :  "  Sir,  what  you  say  is  true  :  noth. 
ing  will  be  done  by  any  recommendation  of  ours  ;  for,  in  truth,  we 
are  not  of  the  king's  council.  We  go  whither  we  are  sent ;  and  my 
lord  of  Bourbon,  uncle  to  the  king,  is  our  commander,  and,  as  you 
know,  is  to  follow  us  this  road  :  you  may  lay  your  complaints  before 
him,  either  when  coming  or  on  his  return  ;  for  he  has  Uiuch  influ- 
ence, and  your  wrongs  may  be  redressed.  May  God  assist  you,  for 
the  honor  you  have  done  us  I  When  returned  to  France,  we  shall 
praise  your  attentions,  to  the  king,  as  well  as  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
our  commander,  whom  wo  shall  see  first."  Wine  was  now  brought, 
of  which  they  partook,  and  then  left  the  king,  who  parted  from  them 
kindl}',  and  sent  *o  each,  at  their  lodgings,  a  handsome  war.horse,  to 
their  great  joy.  The  men-at-arms  thus  passed  Navarre,  and  arrived 
at  Logrono,  where  they  inquired  after  the  king  of  Castille.  They 
were  told  he  had  resided  for  some  time  at  Valladolid,  but  that  he 
was  then  at  Burgos,  making  great  preparations  of  stores  and  pro- 
vision. They  then  followed  the  road  toward  Burgos,  leaving  thai 
into  Galicia,  which  country  was  not  secure,  for  the  English  had 
mirched  far  into  it.  News  was  brought  to  the  king  of  Castille  that 
great  succors  were  on  their  march,  to  the  amount  of  two  thousand 
lances,  from  France.  This  delighted  him  greatly,  and  he  set  out 
from  Valladolid,  accompanied  by  ten  thousand  horse,  for  Burgos, 
where  the  French,  on  their  coming,  were  qu-artered  over  the  country. 
They  were  daily  joined  by  others  from  France. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

MANY  PLANS  ARE  OFFERED  TO  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE  FOR  CARRYING 
ON  THE  WAR  :  HE  IS  DETERMINED  BY  THE  COBIMANDERS  OF  THE 
FRENCH  FORCE  TO  DELAY  AN  ENGAGEMENT  UNTIL  THE  ARRIVAL  OF 
THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON,  AND  TO  MAKE  EXCURSIONS  FROM  THE  DIF- 
FERENT GARRISONS. 

Sir  V/illiam  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  on  their  arrival 
at  Burgos,  waited  on  the  king,  at  his  palace,  who  received  them 
kindly,  and  thanked  them  for  the  trouble  and  pains  they  had  taken, 
out  of  affection  to  him,  and  for  coming  to  assist  him.    The  knights 
bowed,  and  said  :  "  that  if  they  could  do  anything  essential  for  his 
service,  their  pains  and  trouble  would  soon  be  forgotten."  Many 
councils  were  holden,  to  consider  whether  to  march  against  the 
enemy,  or  carry  on  the  war  by  excursions  from  the  garrisons,  until 
the  duke  of  Bourbon  arrived.    The  two  knights  said,  "  Send  for  sir 
Oliver  du  Guesclin,  sir  Peter  de  Villaines,  sir  Barrois  des  Barres, 
Chatelmorant,  and  the  other  companions,  who  are  better  acquainted 
with  this  country  than  ourselves,  for  they  have  come  iiither  beiore 
us,  and  we  will  then  confer  together ;  and  if  it  please  God,  your 
kingdom  shall,  from  our  counsels,  acquire  both  profit  and  renown." 
The  king  said,  they  had  spoken  openly  and  loyally,  and  he  was  wiU 
ling  their  advice  should  be  followed.    Secretaries  were  instantly  em. 
ployed  in  writing  pressing  letters  to  the  diffluent  knights  and  others 
whom  they  wished  to  see,  which  were  sent  off"  by  messengers  to  the 
different  parts  where  they  resided.    When  it  was  known  to  them  that 
sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac  were  come,  and 
had  sent  for  them,  they  were  much  pleased.    They  left  the  towns 
and  castles  in  which  they  were  garrisoned,  under  the  command  of 
such  as  they  could  depend  on,  and  hastened  to  Burgos,  where,  in  a 
short  time,  good  part  of  the  chiyalry  of  France  were  collected. 


*  This  was  in  138S.  The  French  knights  returned  from  this  expedition  before  the  ex- 
piration of  the  year.  The  king  of  Navarre  died  January  1,  1387  —Ed. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


42? 


Tlie  k:ng  of  Castille  held  a  grand  council  with  the  barons  and 
kniglrs  oi'  France,  on  the  manner  of  commencing  the  campaign,  for 
Ihcy  knfiv/  the  enemy  had  taken  the  field.    He  was  desirous  of  act. 
ing  in  a  manner  becoming  the  honor  of  a  king,  and  for  the  benefit 
of  his  ca-xntvy.    Many  were  the  debates,  and  the  amount  of  the  force 
in  Castiile  was  c  stiniated.    It  was  said,  that  the  king  could  summon 
into  the  field  thi  'y  thousand  horse,  with  their  riders  armed,  according 
to  the  custom  of  he  country,  with  darts  an  i  javelins,  and  thirty  thou- 
sapd  iniaiitry,  if  not  more,  with  slings.    The  French  kniglits  con- 
sidered all  this,  and  said  it  was  certninly  a  great  number  of  people, 
but  it  was  useless  as  an  arniv ;  for  they  had  formerly  acted  in  so 
cowardly  a  manner  that  no  confidence  could  be  placed  in  them. 
Through  their  cowardice,  the  prince  of  Wales  had  won  the  batde  of 
Najarra  ;  and  the  Cattillians  ha  I  been  completely  defeated  by  the 
Portuguese  at  Aljubarota.    The  cmnt  de  Lerma  took  up  this  speech, 
and  supported  the  Castillians.    Ly  way  of  excuse,  he  said :  "  With 
regard  to  the  battle  of  Najarra,  I  must  beg  leave  to  speak  to  that. 
It  is  true  that  many  noble  knights  from  France  were  present  with 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  \vho  fought  valiantlv,  for  they  were  all 
slain  or  captured  ;  but  you  must  also  know  that  the  flower  of  knight, 
hood  of  the  whole  world  was  under  the  command  of  the  prince  of 
Wales,  whose  good  sense,  courage,  and  prudence,  were  unrivalled. 
Such  is  not  now  the  case  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster.    The  prince 
had,  at  the  battle  of  Najarra,  full  ten  thousand  spears,  and  six  thou. 
Band  archers  :  and  among  the  chivalry  were  three  thousand  equal  to 
the  Rolands  and  Olivers;  such  as  sir  .John  Chandos,  sir  Thomas  Fel. 
ton,  sir  Oliver  dc  Clisson,  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  sir  Richard  de  Pont- 
chardon,  sir  G:'r3i3  du  Chatel,  the  lord  de  Raix,  the  lord  de  Rieux, 
sir  Louis  de  h  ircourt,  sir  Guiscard  d'Angle,  and  hundreds  more 
whom  I  could  lame,  vi^ho  were  then  present,  but  who  are  either 
dead,  or  have  tar  led  tj  our  side.    These  are  not  now  opposed  to  us, 
nor  is  the  event  lo  doubtful  as  it  was  in  former  times :  so  that  who- 
ever has  confidence  in  me,  will  join  my  opinion  for  an  instant  com- 
bat ;  and  that  we  march  to  cross  the  river  Duoro,  which  will  redound 
to  our  honor.*' 

This  speech  of  the  count  de  Lerma  was  attentively  listened  to  by 
the  council,  and  many  were  of  his  mind.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclia 
n;  xt  spjke  :  '*  Count  de  Lerma,  we  know  that  what  you  have  uttered 
proceeds  from  the  good  sen-se  and  courage  you  possess  ;  and,  suppose 
we  were  tj  march  and  offer  combat  t)  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  had 
we  no  other  enemy,  we  should  do  well ;  but  you  have  forgotten  the 
king  of  Portugal,  whom  we  shall  have  on  our  rear,  and  whose  forces 
cond  t,  as  we  have  been  informed,  of  iwenty.five  hundred  lances, 
and  thirty  thousand  other  men.  It  Vv^as  the  dependence  on  the  king 
of  Portugal  that  made  the  duke  land  in  Galicia  ;  and  we  know  that 
their  alliance  is  very  much  strengthened  by  the  marriage  of  the  king 
with  the  ciuke'a  daughter.  Now,  let  us  hear  what  you  can  say  to 
this."  "  la  Gjd's  name,"  replied  the  count  de  Lerma,  "  the  French 
being  four  tnousand  lances,  are  more  than  a  match  to  combat  the 
duke  of  Linca^ter ;  and  the  king,  with  his  Castillians  to  the  amount 
of  twenty  thousand  lior-^e,  and  thirty  thousand  foot,  as  they  say,  may 
surely  withst  ind  the  king  of  Portugal :  it  appears  to  me  so  clear, 
that  I  will  ri^k  the  event  v/ith  them." 

The  knights  from  France,  seeing  themselves  thus  rebu.Ted  by  the 
count  de  Lerma,  said  :  "  By  God,  you  are  in  the  right,  and  we  in  the 
wrong  ;  for  we  ought  first  tJ  have  weighed  what  you  have  said  :  it 
shall  be  so,  since  you  will  it,  and  no  one  seems  to  oppose  it."  "  My 
lords,"  said  the  king,  "  I  beg  of  you  to  consider  well  the  advice  you 
give  me,  not  through  haste  or  p.iJe,  but  with  all  attention,  that  the 
best  plan  may  be  adopted.  I  do  not  look  on  what  has-been  said  as 
decisive,  nor  approve  of  ii:  I  will  that  we  meet  again  in  this  same 
apartment  to-morrow,  and  particularly  that  you,  sir  William  de  Lig. 
nac,  and  you,  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  who  have  been  sent  hither  by 
the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  as  the  commanders-i.i- 
chief,  do  confer  together,  and  examine  carefully  what  will  be  the 
most  honorable  and  profitable  for  my  kingdom  ;  for  you  shall  deter- 
mine whether  we  march  to  oflfer  combat  to  our  enemies  or  not." 

They  bowed  to  the  king,  and  said  they  would  cheerfully  attend  to 
his  orders.  The  conference  then  broke  up,  and  each  retired  to  his 
lodging.  The  Fre  ich  knights  had  this  day  after  dinner,  and  in  the 
evening,  much  conversation  on  the  subject.  Some  said  :  "We  can-  I 
not  in  honor  offer  battle  until  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  ;  for 
bow  do  v/e  know  what  will  be  his  intentions,  to  fight  or  not  ?  Should 
we  engage  and  be  victorious,  the  duke  will  be  highly  indignant 
against  the  captains  frum  France  :  should  we  be  defeated,  we  not 
only  ruin  ourselves,  but  Ca-jtiile  also  ;  for  if  we  be  slain,  there  can  be 
no  hopes  of  recovery  to  the  Castillians,  and  the  king  will  lose  his 
crown.  We  shall  be  blamed,  should  this  happen,  more  than  any 
others ;  for  it  will  be  said,  that  we  proposed  the  battle,  and  were 
ignorant  advisers.  Besides,  we  know  not  if  the  countiy  be  unan- 
imous  in  their  affection  to  the  king,  or  whether  they  may  not  have 
Bcnl  underhand,  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  lady,  as  the  legal 
heiress  of  Castille,  for  she  is  the  daughter  of  don  Pedro,  as  is  well 
known  to  all.  Now,  should  the  Castillians  say,  on  seeing  the  duke 
and  the  English  in  the  field,  that  his  is  the  justest  cause,  for  that  king 
John  is  a  bastard,  they  may  turn  about  toward  the  latter  end  of  the 
day,  as  they  did  at  Najarra,  and  leave  us  to  be  slain  on  the  spot. 
Thus  there  is  a  double  danger  for  the  king  and  for  us.  They  must 
be  mad  or  foolish  who  advise  a  battle  ;  and  why  have  not  thoae  who 


ought  to  have  spoken,  such  as  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter 
de  Passac,  delivered  their  sentiments?"  "  Because,"  replied  others, 
"  they  wished  to  know  our  opinions  first ;  for  it  is  not  possible  but 
that,  when  they  left  the  council  of  France  and  t'le  duke  cf  Bourbon, 
they  were  well  instructed  how  to  act.  We  shall  lAl  know  to-morrow." 
There  was  much  disputing  this  evening  between  the  knights  from 
France,  as  well  as  among  those  of  Castille.  The  we  ll-wishers  to  the 
king  would  not  advise  him  to  offer  battle,  f  r  the  reason  thct,  if 
they  should  be  defeated,  the  kingdom  was  infallibly  lost.  The  king 
himself  was  of  this  opinion  :  he  dreaded  the  chances  of  war  ;  for  he 
was  ignorant  of  the  support  he  should  have,  and  whether  he  was  be- 
loved by  all  his  subjects  or  not.  The  matter  thus  remained  until 
the  morrow,  when  they  wore  again  assembled  in  the  presence  of  the 
king. 

In  this  conference  there  were  many  speakers,  for  all  were-  desirous 
to  offer  the  king  advice  to  the  best  of  their  abi'ities.  It  was  visible 
the  king  was  against  the  plan  of  the  preceding  day  ;  for  he  had  not 
forgotten  the  unfortunate  event  of  the  battle  of  Aljubarota,  wh^re  he 
was  defeated  by  the  king  of  Portugal  v/ith  such  loss,  that  another 
similar  to  it  would  lose  him  his  realm.  When  all  had  delivered  their 
opinions,  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac  were  asked 
theirs  ;  for,  as  they  were  the  commandfirs-in-chief,  everything  should 
be  ordered  and  executed  by  them.  The  two  knights,  looking  at 
each  other,  sir  William  said,  "  Do  you  speak,  sir  Walter."  "  Not 
I,"  replied  sir  Walter :  "  do  you,  for  you  have  been  longer  used  to 
arms  than  myself."  Sir  William  having  paused  a  while,  thus  spoke  : 
"  Sir  king,  you  ought,  methinks,  to  return  many  thanks  to  this  noble 
chivalry  of  France,  who  have  come  so  far  to  serve  you  in  your  dis- 
tress,  and  who  have  shown  you  so  much  affection  as  to  decline  shut- 
ting themselves  up  in  any  of  your  castles  or  t.)\vns,  but  are  eager  to 
take  the  field  and  combat  your  enemies  wherever  they  m;:y  find  them: 
which,  however,  saving  your  grace  and  the  good  will  you  show,  can- 
not  be  done  at  present  for  many  reasons  ;  the  principal  of  Vv'hich  is, 
the  absence  of  my  lord  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  who  v.'ill  soon  arrive 
with  a  considerable  reinforcement  of  men-at-arms.  There  are  also 
many  of  our  knights  and  squires  who  have  never  before  been  in  this 
country,  and  are  ignorant  of  the  roads,  to  which  they  must  attend  ; 
and  things  which  are  hastily  concluded  never  end  well.  Instead, 
therefore,  of  attempting  a  general  engagement,  we  shall  carry  on  the 
v/ar  for  two  or  three  months,  or  as  long  as  may  be  necessary,  from 
different  garrisons,  and  let  the  English  and  Portuguese  overrun  Gali. 
cia,  or  other  parts,  if  they  can.  If  they  conquer  a  few  towns,  it  will 
be  no  great  loss  :  we  will  regain  them  before  we  quit  the  cunn*ry, 
for  they  shall  only  borrow  thtm  for  a  time.  To  conclude  :  in  war- 
fare there  are  many  unforeseen  events,  and  the  English  during  the 
hot  season  may,  in  their  various  excursions  through  Galicia,  meet 
with  such  difficulties,  and  suffer  such  disorders,  as  may  make  them 
repent  ever  having  undertaken  the  business  ;  for  they  will  not  find 
the  climate  like  that  of  France,  nor  the  wines  so  good,  nor  the  v/^.ter 
so  pure  as  in  our  country  ;  but  the  rivers  muddy  and  cold  trom  the 
melting  of  the  snows  on  the  mountains,  which  will  chill  them  and 
their  horses  after  the  burning  heat  of  the  sun  in  the  day  time,  and  be 
the  destruction  of  them  both.  They  are  not  of  iron  or  steel,  and 
must  in  the  end  suffer  from  the  heats  of  Castille,  but  like  to  ourselves; 
and  we  cannot  any  way  more  easily  defeat  them  than  by  avoiding  a 
combat,  and  allowing  them  tJ  go  whithersoever  they  please.  They 
will  find  nothing  to  pillage  in  the  low  countries,  nor  anything  to  com- 
fort  themselves;  for,  I  am  informed,  that  has  been  all  destroyed  by 
our  people,  for  which  I  praise  them  greatly;  and,  were  it  nov.^  un- 
done, I  would  have  given  them  such  orders.  Now  if  any  person  can 
give  better  advice,  let  him  do  so;  for  sir  Walter  and  myself  will 
cheerfully  listen  to  him." 

The  council  unanimously  replied  :  "  We  approve  of  what  sir  Wil. 
liani  has  oflTered,  and  cannot  but  think  it  the  best  advice  for  the  king 
and  kingdom  of  Castille."  It  v/as  then  determined  to  wait  for  the 
duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  stores  before  they  made  preparations  for 
taking  the  field,  but  to  garrison  strongly  the;  frontier,  and  suffer  the 
English  and  Portuguese  to  overrun  Cactille  at  their  pleasure  ;  for, 
when  they  returned  from  their  excursions,  they  could  not  carry  away 
the  land  with  them.  The  conference  ended,  all  left  the  chamber  ; 
and  this  day  the  king  entertained  at  dinner,  in  his  palace  at  Burgos, 
the  barons  and  knights  of  France ;  it  was  magnificently  grand,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  in  Spain.  On  the  morrow,  before  noon,  all  the 
men-at-arms  were  sent  off  to  their  different  garrisons,  with  iastruc- 
tions  from  their  leaders  how  to  act.  Sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin,  count 
de  Longueville,  was  ordered,  with  a  thousand  spears,  to  a  tolerably 
strong  town  on  the  borders  of  Galicia,  called  Ville-saincte  ;*  sir  Re- 
ginald  and  sir  Tristan  de  Roye  to  another  town,  ten  leagues  further, 
but  on  the  frontier  of  Galicia,  called  Ville-d'Agil!are-de.Champ,t  with 
three  hundred  lances  ;  sir  Peter  de  Belesme,  with  t  wo  hundred  lances, 
to  Benevenle  ;  the  count  de  Lerma  to  the  town  of  Zamora  ;  sir  .John 
des  Barres,  with  three  hundred,  to  the  castle  of  Noya;  sir  John  de 
Chatelmorant  and  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  with  others,  to  the  city  of 
Valencia;  the  viscount  de  Besliere  to  the  town  of  Ribesda,  with  sir 
John  and  sir  Robert  de  Braquemont.  In  such  manner  were  the  men. 
at-arms  divided  :  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  was  nominated  constable, 
having  the  largest  body  under  his  command ;  and  sir  William  de 


*  "  Ville-saincte."       Vilalpando.  t  '*  Viile-d'Agillare-de-Champ."  Q.  Avila. 


428 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,  SPAIN 


Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac  remained  near  the  king  at  Burgos 
and  attended  him  wherever  he  went. 

Thus  were  affairs  managed  in  Ca?tille,  waiting  for  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  who  was  still  in  France  making  his  preparations.  But  we 
will  leave  the  armies  of  Castille  and  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  for  a 
short  time,  and  return  to  them  again  when  necessary,  to  speak  of 
such  events  as  happened  in  France  and  England  ;  many  of  which 
were  strange  enough,  and  dangerous  to  both  kingdoms,  but  particu- 
laily  displeasing  to  the  king  of  England  and  his  council. 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON  MAKES  GREAT  PREPARATIONS  *ro  INVATIE 
ENGLAND.  MUCH  MUR. MURING  AND  DISCONTENT  IN  ENGLAND  AGAINST 
KIN&  RICHARD  AND  HIS  COUNCIL. 

I  HAVE  before  related  at  length,  how  the  grand  expedition,  which 
was  preparing  at  Sluys  to  invade  England,  was  broken  up  ;  but  to 
show  how  much  the  French  were  in  earnest,  and  that  it  might  not  be 
said  they  had  given  it  over  through 
cowardice,  but  were  still  eager  to  land 
in  England,  it  was  ordered  that  the  ccm- 
stable  should  sail  thither  in  fhe  month  of 
May,  when  the  weather  ^vas  fine,  and 
the  sea  calm.    His  force  was  to  consist 
of  four  thousand  men  a*-arms  and  two 
thousand  cross-bows,  who  were  to  as- 
semble  in  a  town    ^f  Brittany  called 
Tr^guier,*  situated     the  sea. coast,  and 
opposite  to  Cornwa'l    His  preparations, 
which  were  very  considerable,  were  all 
made  there,  and  'he  horses  were  to  em- 
bark at  that  port,  the  more  easily  to  over- 
run England  ;  for  without  horses  no  war 
on  land  can  be  carried  on  with  effect. 
In  this  harbor  were  numbers  of  vessek 
of  all  desc'iptions,  which  were  laden 
with  wine?3,  salted  meats,  biscuits,  and 
other  things,  in  such  quantities,  as  might 
serve  them  four  or  five  months,  without 
requiring  anything  from  the  country  ;  for 
the  constable  knew,  that  when  the  Eng. 
lish  should  hear  of  his  landing,  they 
would  destroy  all  the  lowlands,  to  pre. 
vent  him  from  having  any  support ;  and 
it  was  for  this  reason  he  had  provided 
such  immense  stores.    Another  large 
fleet,  to  invade  England,  was  likewise 
prepared  at  Harfleur,  by  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  the  lord  de  St.  Pol,  and  the  ad- 
miral  of  France,  who  were  to  embark 
on  board  of  it  with  two  thousand  spears ; 

but  it  was  said  that  this  was  solely  intended  to  force  the  duke  of  Lan. 
caster  to  withdraw  himself  and  his  army  from  Castille.  The  duke  of 
Bourbon  was  still  at  Paris  ;  for  he  knew  the  duke  of  Lancaster  must 
return  to  England,  and  it  would  be  unnecessary  for  him  to  take  so  long 
a  journey  to  Castille.  The  army  of  the  constable  consisted  of  Bretons, 
Angevins,  Manceaux,  Saintongers,  and  knights  and  squires  from  the 
adjoining  countries.  That  of  the  count  de  St.  Pol  and  the  lord  de 
Coucy  was  composed  from  the  Isle  of  France,  Normandy,  and  Picardy. 
The  duke  of  Bourbon  had  two  thousand  spears  from  Berry,  Auvergne, 
Limousin,  and  lower  Burgundy.  Such  was  the  distribution  of  the 
forces  in  F'rance  ;  and  every  man  knew  how  he  was  to  be  employed, 
whether  in  England  or  Castille. 

England  was,  at  this  period,  in  greater  danger  than  when  the  peas, 
flnts,  under  Jack  Straw,  rose  in  rebellion,  and  marched  to  London  ; 
and  I  will  tell  you  the  cause.  The  nobles  and  gentlemen  were  unani. 
mous,  at  that  time,  in  their  support  of  the  king,  but  now  there  were 
many  serious  differences  between  them.  The  king  quarrelled  with 
his  uncles  of  York  and  Gloucester,  and  they  were  equally  displeased 
with  him,  caused,  as  it  was  said,  by  the  intrigues  of  the  duke  of  Ire- 
land, the  sole  confidant  of  the  king.  The  community,  in  many 
towns  and  cites,  had  noticed  tht«e  quarrels,  and  the  wisest  dreaded 
the  consequences  that  might  ensue  ;  but  the  giddy  laughed  at  them, 
and  said,  they  were  owing  to  the  jealousy  of  the  king's  uncles,  and 
because  the  crown  was  not  on  their  heads.  But  others  said ;  "  The 
king  is  young,  and  puts  his  confidence  in  youngsters  :  it  would  be  to 
his  advantage  if  he  consulted  his  uncles  more,  who  can  only  wish  the 
piosperity  of  the  country,  than  that  puppy,  the  duke  of  Ireland,  who 
is  ignorant  of  all  things,  and  who  never  saw  a  battle."  Thus  were 
the  English  divided  ;  and  great  disasters  seemed  to  be  at  hand,  which 
was  perfectly  known  all  over  France,  and  caused  them  to  hasten  their 
preparations  for  invading  the  country  and  adding  to  its  miseries.  The 
prelates  of  England  were  also  quarrelling ;  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury with  that  of  York,  who  was  of  the  houFC  of  Neville.  They  hated 
each  other  mortally,  because  the  lord  Neville  had  been  appointed 
lieutenant  of  Northumberland,  in  preference  to  the  sons  of  the  earl  of 

♦  "Treguier"— ten  leagues  northwest  of  St.  Bneux.and  twenty-three  northeast  of 
Bmt 


Northumberland,  sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy,  which  the  arch, 
bishop,  who  was  one  of  the  king's  council,  had  obtained  for  his 
brother,  through  the  duke  of  Ireland, 

As  soon  as  the  English  learnt  that  the  camps  near  Sluys  were 
broken  up,  and  the  invasion  given  over,  great  murmurings  were 
general  throughout  England.  Those  who  wished  mischief  said  ; 
"  What  is  now  become  of  our  grand  enterprises  and  our  valiant  cap. 
tains  ?  Would  that  our  gallant  king  Edward  and  his  son,  the  prince 
of  Wales,  were  now  alive  !  We  used  to  invade  France  and  rebuff 
our  enemies,  so  that  they  were  afraid  to  show  themselves,  or  venture 
to  engage  us;  and,  when  they  did  so,  they  were  defeated.  What  a 
glorious  expedition  did  our  king  J^dward,  of  happy  memory,  make, 
when  he  landed  in  Normandy,  and  marched  throu;:rh  France  I  After 
many  battles  and  other  fine  exploits,  he  defeated  king  Philip  and  the 
whole  power  of  the  French  at  Crecy,  and  took  Calais  before  he  re. 
turned  home.  Where  are  the  knights  and  princes  of  England  who 
can  now  do  such  things  ?  Did  not  likewise  the  prince  of  Wales,  son 
of  this  gallant  king,  make  prisoner  the  king  of  France,  and  defeat  his 
army  at  Poitiers,  with  the  small  force  he  had,  compared  with  that  of 


City  of  Burgos.— From  La  Borde's  Voyage  I'ittoresque  en  Espagne. 


king  .lohn  ?    In  those  days  we  were  feared,  and  our  renown  was 
spread  abroad,  wherever  chivalry  was  esteemed  ;  but  at  this  moment 
we  must  be  silent,  for  they  know  not  how  to  make  war,  except  on 
our  pockets :  for  this  they  are  ready  enough.    Only  a  child  reigns 
now  in  France,  and  yet  he  has  given  us  more  alarms  than  any  of  his 
predecessors,  and  shows  good  courage  and  inclination  to  invade  us. 
It  was  not  his  fault,  but  that  of  his  advisers,  that  he  did  not  attempt 
it.    We  have  seen  the  time  when,  if  such  a  fleet  had  been  known  to 
have  been  collected  at  Sluys,  the  good  king  and  his  sons  would  ha\e 
hastened  to  attack  it;  but  now-a.days  the  nobles  are  delighted  to  have 
nothing  to  do,  and  remain  in  peace  ;  but  they  will  not  suffer  us  to 
live  in  quiet,  as  long  as  we  have  anything  in  our  purses.    We  have 
seen  the  time  when  conquests  were  made  by  us  in  France,  and  no 
taxes  demanded  ;  but  every  one  was  made  rich  from  the  great  wealth 
which  abounded  in  France.    What  is  become  of  the  immense  sums 
which  have  been  raised,  as  well  by  taxes  as  by  the  current  revenue? 
They  must  have  been  wasted  or  purloined.   We  must  know  how  the 
country  is  governed,  and  who  are  the  advisers  of  the  king :  it  is  not 
right  that  such  things  be  longer  unattended  to  ;  ^or  this  country  is 
not  so  rich,  nor  able  to  bear  the  burdens  France  does,  which  abounds 
in  all  things.   It  seems,  also,  that  we  are  weakened  in  understanding 
and  activity  as  well  as  in  courage ;  for  we  used  to  know  v.-hat  was 
intended  by  France,  and  what  were  its  plans,  some  months  before 
they  could  execute  them,  by  which  we  were  prepared  to  resist  them. 
Now,  we  are  not  only  ignorant  of  what  is  going  forward  in  France  ; 
but  they  are  well  informed  of  all  that  passes,  though  under  the  seal 
of  secrecy,  in  our  councils,  and  we  know  not  whom  to  blame.  But 
a  day  must  come  when  all  this  will  be  public ;  for  there  are  secret 
traitors  in  the  council,  and  the  sooner  this  is  inquired  into  the  better: 
we  may  delay  it  so  long  that  it  will  be  too  late  to  provide  a  remedy." 
Such  conversations  were  very  common,  not  only  with  knights  and 
squires,  but  among  the  inhabitants  of  many  of  the  towns,  which  placed 
the  realm  in  much  danger. 

The  knights  and  squires  who  had  been  summoned  to  the  defence 
of  the  kingdom,  now  demanded  their  pay ;  and  other  large  sums 
were  called  for,  to  defray  the  great  expenses  the  king  and  his  council 
had  been  at  in  guarding  the  country  against  the  invasion  from  France. 


439 


A  parliament  was  therefore  assembled  in  London,  of  tlie  nobles,  pre. 
lates,  and  commonalty,  to  consider  of  laying  a  general  tax  throughout 
the  country  to  answer  all  these  demands.  The  parliament  adjourned 
from  London  to, Westminster,  when  ttiose  summoned  attended,  and 
indeed  many  others,  who  came  to  hear  the  news.  The  king  and  his 
two  uncles  of  York  and  Gloucester  were  present ;  and  the  parliament 
was  harangued  on  the  subject  of  the  finances,  and  assured  that  there 
was  not  in  the  royal  treasury  more  than  sufficient  to  support,  even 
with  economy,  the  usual  expenses  of  the  lung.  The  council  said, 
there  was  no  other  means  than  laying  a  general  tax  on  all  the  country, 
if  they  were  desirous  of  paying  the  great  sums  the  defence  of  the 
kingdom  had  cost.  Those  from  the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury, 
the  bishoprics  of  Norwich  and  Warwick,  the  counties  of  Devonshire, 
Hampshire,  and  Wiltshire,  readily  assented;  because  they  knew  bet- 
ter  what  had  been  done,  and  were  more  alarmed  than  those  at  a 
greater  distance,  in  Wales,  Bristol,  and  Cornwall,  who  were  rebellious, 
and  said  ;  "We  have  never  seen  any  enemies  come  into  this  country : 
why  therefore  should  we  be  thus  heavily  taxed,  and  nothing  done  ?" 
"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  the  others  :  "  let  them  call  on  the  king's  council, 
the  archbishop  of  York  and  the  duke  of  Ireland,  who  received  sixty 
thousand  francs,  for  the  ransom  of  John  of  Brittany,  from  the  con- 
stable of  France,  which  ought  to  have  gone  to  the  general  profit  of 
the  kingdom.  Let  them  call  on  sir  Simon  Burley,  sir  William  Elm- 
ham,  sir  Thomas  Brand,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  and  sir  .Tohn  Beau- 
champ,  who  have  governed  the  king.  If  they  gave  a  true  account 
of  the  sums  raised  in  England,  or  were  forced  so  to  do,  there  would 
he  more  than  money  enough  to  pay  all  expenses,  and  poor  people 
might  remain  in  quiet." 

The  king's  uncles  were  much  pleased  when  these  speeches  were 
told  thern;  for  those  they  had  named  were  unfriendly  to  their  interests, 
and  opposed  their  obtaining  any  favors  from  the  court.  They  en- 
'couraged  such  discourses  ;  and,  to  gain  popularity,  said  ;  "  The  good 
people  who  hold  such  language  are  well  advised  in  wishing  to  have 
an  account  of  the  management  of  the  finances,  and  in  refusing  to  pay 
their  taxes ;  for,  in  good  truth,  there  is  cash  enough  either  in  the 
purses  of  the  king  or  of  those  who  govern  him."  By  degrees  this 
discontent  was  much  increased  among  the  people,  who  declared 
against  any  tax  being  laid  on,  and  who  grew  bolder  in  their  language 
when  they  saw^  that  the  king's  uncles,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
the  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Northumberland,  with  many  other  great 
barons,  supported  them.  The  ministers,  therefore,  withdrew  the  tax, 
and  said  nothing  should  be  done  in  the  matter  until  Michaelmas, 
when  the  parliament  would  again  meet. 

Those  knights  and  squires  who  were  expecting  their  pay,  were 
much  angered  against  the  king  and  his  council  for  their  disappoint- 
ment, and  the  ministers  appeased  them  in  the  best  manner  they 
could.  When  the  parliament  broke  up,  and  the  members  went  dif- 
ferent ways,  the  king  lid  not  take  leave  of  his  uncles,  nor  they  of 
him.  The  king  was  advised  to  retire  into  Wales  for  a  time  until 
more  favorable  circumstances,  which  he  agreed  to,  and  left  London 
without  taking  leave  of  any  one.  He  carried  with  him  all  his  coun- 
cil, except  the  archbishop  of  York,  who  returned  into  his  diocese. 
It  was  fortunate  for  him  he  did  so,  otherwise  it  would  have  happened 
to  him  as  to  the  other  counsellors  of  the  king,  as  I  shall  presently 
narrate.  But  I  must  speak  as  much  of  France  as  of  England,  when 
the  matter  reguirea  it. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

THE  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE  WITH  SEVERAL  OTHERS  MAKE  PREPARATIONS 
TO  INVADE  ENGLAND.  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  PRACTICES  TO  PREVENT 
THIS  EXPEDITION. 

When  the  sweet  season  of  summer  and  the  delightful  month  of 
May  were  come,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1387,  while  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  was  making  conquests  in  Galicia,  and,  in  conjunction  with 
the  king  of  Portugal,  overrunning  Castillo  without  opposition  ;  there 
were,  as  I  before  said,  great  preparations  making  in  France  for  the 
invasion  of  England,  by  the  constable,  at  Tr^guier  in  Brittany;  and 
by  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  the  admiral  of 
France,  at  Harfleur.    They  had  under  their  command  six  thousand 
men-at-arms,  two  thousand  cross-bows,  and  six  thousand  lusty  varlets. 
whom  they  intended  to  land  at  Dover  and  Orwell.    It  was  ordered, 
that  no  one  was  to  embark  unless  he  were  provided  with  suitable 
armor  and  provision  for  three  months.    They  were  the  flower  of 
chivalry,  and  had  plenty  of  oats  and  hay  for  their  horses.  Their 
leaders  had  appointed  a  day  for  sailing,  which  was  now  almost  ar- 
rived ;  and  their  servants  were  as  busily  employed  as  at  Sluys,  in 
laying  in  all  stores  and  other  necessaries  at  the  two  parts  of  Tr^guier 
and  Harfleur.    The  men-at-arms,  under  the  count  de  St.  Pol  and  the 
admiral,  were  paid  fifteen  days  in  advance ;  but  they  were  still  on 
sh  ore,  and  those  in  the  more  distant  parts  were  daily  arriving.  All 
things  were  now  in  such  forwardness,  no  one  could  have  imagined 
it  would  not  take  place.    It  was  not,  however,  broken  up  by  the  cap. 
tains,  but  by  a  most  extraordinary  event  which  happened  in  Brittany. 
The  king  of  France  and  his  council  were  sorely  vexed  thereat ;  but, 
^8  they  could  not  amend  it,  they  were  forced  to  endure  it  as  well  as 
they  could,  and  act  prudently,  for  this  was  not  the  moment  of  re. 
veuge.   Other  news  was  brought  to  the  king  from  Germany,  at  the 


same  time,  which  I  will  relate  in  proper  time  and  place ;  but  I  will 
mention  that  of  Brittany  first,  as  it  so  occurred  in  point  of  time,  and 
was  the  most  unfortunate,  though  the  events  in  Germany  were  cause 
of  greater  expense. 

If  I  were  merely  to  say,  such  and  such  things  happened  at  such 
times,  without  entering  fully  into  the  matter,  which  was  grandly 
horrible  and  disastrous,  it  would  be  a  chronicle,  but  no  history.  I 
might,  to  be  sure,  pass  it  by,  if  I  had  chosen  it:  that  I  will  not  do; 
but  relate  fully  the  fact,  if  God  grant  me  life,  abilities,  and  leisure,  to 
chronicle  and  historify  the  matter  at  length.  You  have  before  seen, 
in  different  parts  of  this  history,  how  sir  John  de  Montfort,  called 
duke  of  Brittany,  (who  indeed  was  so  by  conquest,  though  not  by 
direct  descent,)  had  always  supported  the  English  to  the  utmost  of 
his  power  against  France.  He  had  reason  to  attach  himself  to  them ; 
for  they  had  made  war  for  him,  and  without  their  as.sistance  he  would 
never  have  conquered  before  yA.uray  nor  elsewhere.  You  know  also, 
from  this  history,  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  no  power  over  the 
greater  part  of  his  nobles  nor  the  princip:d  towns  ;  more  especially 
sir  Bertrand  de  Guesclin,  as  long  as  he  lived,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson 
constable  of  France,  the  lords  de  Beaumanoir,  de  Laval,  de  Raix,  de 
Dinant,  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  and  the  lord  de  Rochefort,  refused 
him  obedience  ;  and  whichever  way  these  lords  incline,  the  whole 
duchy  follow  their  example.  They  were  willing,  indeed,  to  support 
him  against  any  power  but  France ;  and  truly  I  must  say,  that  the 
Bretons  have  ever  gallantly  defended  the  honor  of  France,  as  will  be 
apparent  to  any  person  who  shall  read  this  history.  But  let  it  not  be 
said,  that  I  have  been  corrupted  by  the  favor  of  count  Guy  de  Blois, 
(who  has  induced  me  to  undertake,  and  has  paid  me  for  this  history 
to  my  satisfaction,)  because  he  was  nephew  to  the  rightful  duke  of 
Brittany  ;  for  count  Lewis  of  Blois  was  cousin-german  to  St.  Charles, 
who  as  long  as  he  lived  was  the  true  duke.  It  is  not  so ;  for  I  v.  ill 
speak  the  truth,  and  go  straight  forward;  v.-ithout  coloring  one  side 
more  than  another,  and  that  gallant  prince  who  patronized  this  history 
never  wished  me  in  any  way  to  act  otherwise. 

To  return  to  my  subject.  You  have  rer.d  how  the  duke  of  Brit 
tany,  when  he  found  he  could  not  manage  Ins  subjects,  became  sus 
picious  of  them,  and  fearful  lest  they  should  arrest  him  and  confine 
him  in  one  of  the  king  of  France's  prisons.  He  left  Brittany  for 
England,  with  his  household  and  the  lady  Jane  his  duchess,  daughter 
of  that  good  knight  sir  Thomas  Holland.  After  staying  there  some 
time,  he  went  to  Flanders,  where  he  resided,  v/ith  his  cousin-german 
count  Lewis,  upward  of  a  year  and  a  half,  when  his  country,  being 
more  favorable,  sent  for  him  back.  Some  of  the  towns,  however,  on 
his  return,  continued  their  rebellion,  especially  Nantes;  but  all  tl^e 
barons,  knights,  and  prelates,  submitted  to  him,  except  those  whoii; 
I  have  before  named.  In  order  to  put  them  under  his  obedience,  by 
means  of  some  of  the  principal  cities  which  assented  to  his  plans,  and 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  alarm  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  council, 
who  were  desirous  of  laying  taxes  on  Brittany  similar  to  those  of 
France  and  Picardy,  which  he  and  the  country  would  never  suflTer, 
he  demanded  aid  from  the  king  of  England  of  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  assuring  the  council  of  England,  that  if  the  king  or  one  of 
his  uncles  would  come  to  Brittany,  in  sufficient  force,  the  whole 
country  would  be  open,  and  ready  to  receive  them. 

King  Richard  and  his  council  were  greatly  pleased  on  receiving 
this  intelligence,  which  seemed  to  them  so  good,  that  they  could  not 
do  better  than  accept  the  offer,  since  Brittany  was  so  well  inclined  to 
receive  them.    They  ordered  thither  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  with 
four  thousand  spears  and  eight  thousand  archers,  who,  having  landed 
at  Calais,  marched  through  the  kingdom  of  France  without  meeting 
any  opposition,  although  they  frequently  offered  battle,  as  you  have 
before  read.    When  they  came  to  Brittany,  they  expected  to  find  all 
ready  to  receive  them,  as  they  had  indeed  sustained  a  long  march  : 
but  everything  was  contrary  to  what  had  been  promised ;  for  the 
duke's  advisers  had  managed  with  so  much  prudence,  that  they  had 
made  his  peace  with  the  young  king  of  France  :  had  Charles  V. 
been  alive,  it  could  not  have  been  done,  for  he  hated  him  too  much. 
The  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  was,  at  that  time,  at  the  head  of  the 
government  of  France,  was  greatly  instrumental  in  bringing  this  ac- 
commodation about  through  the  entreaties  of  his  duchess,  who_  was 
very  nearly  related  to  the  duke  of  Brittany.  He  was,  in  consequence, 
forced  to  break  all  the  engagements  he  had  made  with  the  English, 
from  the  impossibility  of  his  keeping  them  ;  for  Bretons  will  never 
firmly  join  the  English  in  making  war  on  France.    They  never  had, 
nor  ever  will  have,  such  inclinations.    The  English  were  obliged  to 
lodge  themselves  in  Vannes  and  its  neighborhood,  and  to  suffer  the 
greatest  distress  and  poverty,  which  destroyed  many  of  their  men, 
and  all  their  horses.    When  they  left  Brittany,  they  were  greatly  dis- 
contented  with  the  duke,  more  particularly  the  earl  of  Buckingham, 
who,  on  his  return  to  England,  made  such  heavy  complaints  agains* 
him  to  the  king,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  council,  that  it  was 
resolved  by  them  to  give  John  of  Brittany  his  liberty,  and  carry  him 
to  Brittany,  to  wage  war  against  the  duke  under  his  name.    It  was 
there  said ;  "  Sir  John  de  Montfort  knows  well  that  he  owes  his 
duchy  solely  to  us,  for  without  our  aid  he  never  could  have  gained  it 
and  a  pretty  return  he  has  made  us,  by  v/earing  our  army  down  with 
fatigue  and  famine,  and  fruitlessly  expending  our  treasure.  We 
must  make  him  feel  for  his  ingratitude  ;  and  we  cannot  better  revenge 
ourselves  than  by  setting  his  rival  at  libeity,  and  landing  him  in  that 


430 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


country,  where  the  towns  and  castles  will  open  their  gates  to  him, 
and  expel  the  other  who  has  thus  deceived  us." 

This  resolution  was  unanimously  adopted.  John  of  Brittany  was 
brought  before  the  council,  and  told  they  would  give  him  his  liberty, 
regain  for  him  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  and  marry  him  to  the  lady 
Philippa  of  Lancaster,  on  condition  that  Brittany  should  be  held 
as  a  fief  from  England,  and  that  he  would  do  the  king  homage  for  it. 
He  refused  Dmpliance  with  these  terms.  He  would,  indeed,  have 
accepted  the  lady,  but  peremptorily  refused  to  enter  into  any  engage- 
ments iLiimical  to  Frunce,  were  he  to  remain  prisoner  all  his  days. 
The  council,  hearing  this,  grew  cool  in  their  offers  of  freedom,  and 
replaced  him  under  the  guard  of  sir  Thomas  d'Ambreticourt.  This 
i  have  already  relatedj  but  I  now  retur;!  to  it  on  account  of  the  event 
which  happened  in  Brittany,  as  being  the  consequence  ;  for  the  duke, 
well  aware  he  vvas  in  disgrace  with  all  England,  was  greatly  alarmed 
at  the  dangers  that  might  ensue,  from  the  treatment  the  earl  of  Buck- 
ingham and  his  army  were  forced  to  put  up  with,  from  the  breach  of 
all  his  engagements.  Neither  the  king  of  England  nor  his  uncles 
longer  wrote  him  such  friendly  letters  as  they  were  used  to  do  before 
the  earl  of  Buckingham's  expedition.  His  alarms  were  much  in- 
creased when  he  heard  that  John  of  Brittany  was  returned  from  Eng- 
land," and  said,  the  English  had  given  him  his  liberty  in  revenge  for 
his  late  conduct. 

The  duke  upon  this  determined,  by  one  bold  stroke,  to  recover 
the  favor  of  England,  and  do  it  so  secretly  and  opportunely  that  the 
English  should  thank  him.  He  knew  there  was  not  a  man  on  earth 
whom  they  more  hated  and  dreaded  than  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  con- 
stable of  France  ;  for,  in  truth,  his  thoughts  were  daily  and  nightly 
employed  on  the  means  to  injure  England.  He  was  the  proposer  of 
the  late  great  armament  at  Sluys,  and  the  chief  dictator  of  those  car- 
ried on  at  Trdguier  and  Harfleur.  The  duke,  therefore,  to  please 
the  English,  and  t3  show  he  had  not  much  dependence  on  nor  love 
for  the  French,  resolved  to  prevent  the  intended  invasion  of  England 
taking  effect :  not,  indeed,  by  forbidding  his  subjects  to  join  in  this 
attack  on  England,  under  pain  of  forfeiting  their  lands,  for  that  would 
have  too  clearly  discovered  the  side  to  which  he  leaned.  He  went 
to  work  more  secretly,  and  thought  he  could  not  act  more  tj  his  ad- 
vantage than  to  arrest  the  constable,  and  put  him  to  death,  for  which 
the  English  would  thank  him,  as  they  hated  him  much.  He  was  not 
afraid  of  his  family,  as  it  was  not  powerful  enough  to  make  war 
against  him  ;  for  he  had  but  two  daughters,  one  married  to  John  of 
Brittany,  and  the  other  to  the  viscount  de  Rohan.  He  could  easily 
withstand  them  ;  and,  as  there  would  be  but  one  baron  slain,  when 
dead,  none  would  make  war  for  him. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  SUMMONS  HIS  BARONS  AND  KNIGHTS  TO  A  COUN- 
CIL  AT  VANNES.  SIR  OLIVER  DE  CLISSON  AND  THE  LORD  DE  BEAUMA- 
KOIR  ARE  MADE  PRISONERS  IN  THE  CASTLE  OF  ERMINE,  AND  IN  GREAT 
DANGER  OF  THEIR  LIVES. 

The  duke  of  Brittmy,  ta  accomplish  his  plan,  appointed  a  great 
parliament  to  be  holden  at  Vannes,  and  sent  very  affectionate  letters 
to  his  barons  and  knights,  to  entreat  they  would  be  present ;  but  he 
wus  particularly  pressing  with  the  constable  of  France,  adding,  that 
he  vvas  more  anxious  to  see  him  than  all  the  rest.  The  constable 
never  thought  of  excusing  himself,  for  the  duke  was  now  his  acknow. 
ledged  lord,  and  he  wished  to  be  in  his  favor :  he  came  therefore  to 
Vannes,  as  did  great  numbers  of  other  barons.  The  assembly  was 
numerous,  and  lasted  some  time  ;  and  many  things  were  discussed 
which  concerned  the  duke  and  the  country,  but  the  intended  inva- 
sion of  England  was  never  touched  on,  for  the  duke  pretended  to 
know  nothing  about  it,  and  kept  a  strict  silence.  The  parliament 
was  held  in  the  castle  de  la  Motte  at  Vannes,  where  the  duke  gave 
a  grand  dinner  to  the  barons  of  Brittany,  and  kept  them  in  enjoy- 
ment and  affectionate  conversation  until  night,  when  they  returned 
to  their  lodgings  in  the  suburbs  without  the  town.  At  this  dinner 
were  the  greater  part  of  the  barons  of  Brittany,  toward  the  end  of 
whish  the  duke  showed  them  the  most  friendly  attention  ;  but  he 
had  other  thoughts  in  his  heart,  unknown  to  all  excepting  those  to 
whom  he  had  confidenially  opened  himself.  The  constable  of  France, 
to  please  the  knights  of  Brittmy,  and  because  he  thought  his  office 
required  it,  invited  all  who  had  dined  with  the  duke  to  dine  with 
him  on  the  morrow.  Some  came,  but  others  went  home  to  take 
leave  of  their  wives  and  families ;  for  it  was  the  intention  of  the 
constable,  on  leaving  Vannes  to  make  for  Tr6guier  and  embark  on 
board  his  fleet,  which  was  ready  for  him.  All  this  the  duke  knew, 
but  never  said  one  word  ;  for  he  wished  to  have  it  believed  that  he 
was  ignorant  of  it.  When  the  duke  entered  the  hotel  of  the  consta- 
ble,  and  was  announced,  all  rose  up,  as  was  right,  and  kindly  re- 
crived  him  in  the  manner  in  which  their  lord  should  be  accosted. 
He  behaved  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  and,  seating  himself  among 
them,  eat  and  drank,  and  showed  them  stronger  marks  of  affection 
than  he  had  ever  before  done.  He  said,  "  My  fair  sirs,  friends  and 
companions,  God  send  that  you  may  ever  come  and  go  from  me  with 
equal  pleasure,  and  that  you  may  perform  such  deeds  of  arms  as  may 
satisfy  you  and  gam  you  profit  and  renown."  "  May  God,"  they 
replied,  "  render  you  the  same,  and  we  most  humbly  thank  you  that 
jrou  ftre  thus  kindly  come  to  seo  us  before  we  depart.'* 


You  must  know,  that  in  these  days,  the  duke  of  Britta'.\i/ w*,^ 
building  a  very  handsome  and  strong  castle  near  Vannes,  call-.d  vue 
castle  of  Ermine,  vv'hich  was  almost  completed.  Beinor  nfii.tt  to 
catch  the  constable,  he  said  to  him,  the  lord  de  Beauraannii,  and 
other  barons,  "  My  dear  sirs,  I  entreat,  that  before  you  vjiit  this 
country,  you  will  come  and  see  my  castle  of  Ermine,  that  you  may 
view  what  I  have  done,  and  the  plans  I  intend  executifi^;."  They 
all  accepted  his  invitation,  for  his  b  havior  had  been  so  kind  and 
open,  that  they  never  thought  he  w;  s  imagining  mischJ-jf.  They 
accompanied  the  duke  on  horseback  to  this  castle  ;  and,  when  ar- 
rived, the  duke,  the  constable,  the  lor  :s  de  Laval  and  de  Beauma- 
noir,  dismounted  and  entered  within  its  apartments.  Thn  duke  led 
the  constable  by  the  hand  from  chamber  to  chamber,  and  lo  all  parts, 
even  to  the  cellars,  where  wine  was  offered.  When  he  had  carried 
them  all  over  it,  they  came  to  the  keep ;  and,  stopping  at  the  entrance, 
the  duke  said,  "Sir  Oliver,  there  is  not  a  man  on  this  side  of  the  sea 
v;ho  understands  masonry  like  you:  enter,  therefore,  I  beg  of  you, 
and  examine  the  walls  well ;  and  if  you  say  it  is  properly  built,  it 
shall  remain,  otherwise  it  shall  be  altered."  The  constable,  who 
thought  nothing  ill  was  intended,  replied,  he  would  cheerfully  do  so, 
and  desired  the  duke  to  go  first.  "  No,"  said  the  duke ;  "  go  by  your, 
self,  while  I  talk  a  little  here  with  the  lord  de  Laval."  The  consta. 
ble,  desirous  to  acquit  himself,  entered  the  tower  and  ascended  the 
staircase.  When  he  had  passed  the  first  floor,  some  armed  men, 
who  had  been  there  posted  in  ambush,  knowing  how  they  were  to 
act,  shut  the  door  below  them,  and  advanced  on  the  constable,  whom 
they  seized,  and  dragged  into  an  apartment,  and  loaded  him  v.ith 
three  pairs  of  fetters.  As  they  were  putting  them  on,  they  said, 
"  My  lord,  forgive  \vhat  we  are  doing,  for  V'/e  are  obliged  to  it  by  the 
strict  orders  we  have  had  from  the  duke  of  Brittany."*  If  the  con- 
stable was  ahu-med,  it  is  no  wonder  ;  but  he  ought  not  to  have  been, 
surprised,  for,  since  the  quarrel  which  he  had  had  with  the  duke,  he 
would  never  come  near  him,  though  many  invitations  and  pas^sports 
were  sent.  He  was  fearful  of  trusting  himself  with  the  duke,  in 
which  he  was  justified  ;  for,  when  he  did  come,  you  see  the  conse. 
quences  of  the  duke's  hatred,  which  now  buret  out. 

When  the  lord  de  Laval,  who  was  at  the  entrance  of  the  tower, 
heard  and  saw  the  door  shut  with  violence,  he  was  afraid  of  some 
plot  against  his  brother-in-law  ;  and,  turning  to  the  duke,  who  looked 
as  pale  as  death,  was  confirmed  something  was  wrong.  He  said, 
"Ah,  my  lord,  for  God's  sake  what  are  they  doing?  Do  not  use 
any  violence  against  the  constable."  "  Lord  de  Lava^,  mount  your 
horse,  and  go  hence,  for  you  may  depart  when  you  please  ;  I  know 
well  what  I  am  about."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  lord  dc  Laval,  "  I 
will  never  depart  without  my  brother-in-law,  the  constable."  At 
these  words,  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir  (whom  the  duke  greatly  hated) 
came  and  asked  where  the  constable  was.  The  duke,  drawing  his 
dagger,  advanced  to  him  and  said,  "  Beaumanoir,  dost  thou  wish  to 
be  like  thy  master?'  "  My  lord,"  replied  Beaumanoir,  "  I  believe 
my  master  cannot  be  in  a  good  plight."  "  I  ask  thee  again,  if  thou 
wouldst  wish  to  be  like  him."  "  Yes,  my  lord,"  said  de  Beauma. 
noir.  The  duke  then  taking  his  dagger  by  the  pjint,  said,  "  Well, 
then,  Beaumanoir,  since  thou  wouldst  be  like  him,  thou  must  thrust 
one  of  thy  eyes  out."t  The  lord  de  Beaumanoir,  seeing,  from  the 
duke's  countenance,  things  were  taking  a  bad  turn,  cast  himself  on 
his  knee,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  I  have  that  opinion  of  y^r  honor  and 
nobleness  of  mind,  that,  if  it  please  God,  you  will  never  act  other, 
wise  than  right,  We  are  at  your  mercy,  and  are  come  hither  solely 
to  accompany  you,  and  at  your  own  request;  do  not  therefore  dis. 
honor  yourself,  by  executing  any  wild  scheme,  if  such  be  in  your 
thoughts,  for  you  may  hereafter  repent  of  it."  "  Go,  go,"  replied 
the  duke ;  "  thou  shalt  have  neither  better  nor  worse  than"  him." 
He  vvas  then  arrested  by  those  who  had  previously  received  their 
orders,  dragged  into  a  room,  and  fettered  with  three  pairs  of  irons. 
He  was  much  alarmed,  as  you  may  suppose,  for  he  knew  the  duke 
loved  him  as  little  as  he  did  the  constable,  but  he  could  not  then 
help  iL 

News  was  soon  spread  through  the  castle  and  town,  that  the  con- 
stable  and  the  lord  Beaumanoir  had  been  arrested  and  confined  ; 
but  it  surprised  many  that  the  lord  de  Laval  was  not  confined  with 
them ;  and  that  the  duke  had  allowed  him  to  depart  when  he  pleased. 
The  constable's  imprisonment  astonished  all  who  heard  it,  and  not 
without  cause  ;  for  it  was  said  the  duke's  hatred  was  so  strong,  that 
he  would  have  him  and  his  companion  put  to  death.  The  duke 
vvas  exceedinffly  blamed  by  all  knights  and  squires  who  heard  of 
this ;  they  said',  "  That  no  prince  had  ever  dishonored  himself  so 
much  as  the  duke  of  Brittany.  He  invites  the  constable  to  dine 
with  him,  who  accepts  the  invitation,  goes  to  his  palace,  and  drinks 
of  his  wine.  He  is  then  requested  to  view  his  buildings,  wherein 
he  is  arrested :  never  was  the  like  heard  of.  What  does  the  duke 
think  to  do  with  him  ?  He  has  rendered  himself  infamous,  for  never 
was  there  a  more  disgraceful  act;  and,  henceforward,  no  one  will 
have  confidence  in  princes,  since  the  duke  has  thus  played  the  traitor, 

*  These  excuses  were  afterwa-ds  of  no  avnil :  f  .r  the  constahle  punished  them  acccrd- 
injr  to  their  deserts.  He  only  pardoned  a  squire,  named  Bernard,  who  nad  ilie  hum;muy 
to  give  him  hi*  cloak,  to  preserve  him  from  tl.e  dampness  ol  tlie  phce.-Htst.  de  Bri- 

'TAliudin?  to  the  constable  bavin?  but  one  eye.  He  lost  it  at  the  battle  of  Auroy ! 
notwithstandinfi  wUicb,  he  never  Quitted  the  field  of  lattle. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


anc!,  by  treacherous  means,  enticed  these  gallant  men  into  his  castle, 
wherein  he  imprisons  them.  What  will  the  king  of  France  say  to 
this  ?  and  especially  as  the  consequence  must  be,  that  he  must  give 
up  the  intended  invasion  of  England.  Never  was  such  wickedness 
thought  of.  At  present  he  has  discovered  what  was  rankling  in  his 
heart.  Did  any  one  in  Brittany,  or  elsewhere,  ever  hear  of  the  like? 
If  a  poor  knifi;ht  had  done  so,  he  would  have  been  for  ever  disgraced. 
In  whom  cai'  any  man  place  confidence  but  in  his  lord,  who  is 
bounden  to  act  uprightly,  and  redress  such  wrongs  as  his  vassals 
may  complain  of?  Who  can  take  upon  him  to  punish  this  deed,  or 
who' is  capable  of  it,  but  the  king  of  France?  The  duke  now 
openly  shows  his  attachment  to  the  English,  and  that  he  means  to 
assist  them,  by  thus  preventing  the  expedition  against  them  taking 
effect.  What  ought  the  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany  at  this  mo- 
ment  to  do?  Why,  they  should  instantly  leave  their  homes,  and 
hasten  to  lay  siege  to  the  castle  of  Ermine,  and  inclose  the  duke 
within  it,  and  never  depart  until  they  have  taken  him,  dead  or  alive, 
and  carried  him,  like  a  false  and  disloyal  prince,  to  the  king  of 
France,  for  him  to  punish  him  according  to  his  deserts."  Thus  did 
those  knights  speak  who  had  been  at  the  parliament,  and  who  had 
not  left  Vannes  and  that  part  of  the  country;  but  they  were  much 
afraid  lest  the  duke  should  put  them  to  death.  Others  said,  "  The 
lord  de  Laval  is  still  with  the  duke,  and  will  prevent  it ;  for  he  is  so 
wise  and  prudent,  he  will  check  the  duke's  rage."  In  effect,  he  did 
so ;  for,  had  he  not  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost,  there  is  not  a  doubt 
but  that  the  constable  would  have  been  murdered  that  night,  had  he 
had  a  thousand  lives. 

CHAPTER  LXVII. 

THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON,  THROUGH  THE  EXERTIONS  OF  THE  LORD  DE 
LAVAL,  OBTAINS  HIS  LIBERTY,  BY  PAYING-  A  LARGE  SUM  OF  MONEY, 
AND  DELIVERING  UP  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  SOME  OF  HIS  CASTLES. 

It  may  be  readily  believed,  that  the  constable  was  not  at  his  ease, 
when  he  found  himself  thus  entrapped  and  ironed.    He  was  guarded 
by  thirty  men,  who  were  unable  to  comfort  him,  for  they  could  only 
obey  their  lord's  orders.    In  his  own  mind,  he  considered  himself  as 
a  dead  man ;  for  he  had  not  the  most  distant  hope  of  any  assistance 
coming  to  him.    He  had  his  fetters  taken  thrice  from  him,  and  was 
stretched  on  the  floor;  for  the  duke,  at  one  time,  would  have  him 
beheaded,  at  another  drowned  ;  and  one  or  other  of  these  deaths  he 
would  cerrainly  have  suffered,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  lord  de  La. 
val.    When  he  heard  the  duke  give  orders  for  the  constable's  death, 
he  flung  himself  on  his  knees,  and,  wi'h  uplifted  hands  and  tears, 
said,  "  Ah,  my  lord,  for  God's  mercy,  think  better  of  this  matter ;  do 
not  act  so  cruelly  against  my  brother-in-law  the  constable.  He 
cannot  have  deserved  death.    Through  kindness,  tell  me  what  it  is 
that  has  so  mightily  angered  you  against  him.    1  swear,  that  what- 
ever may  be  his  crime,  he  shall  make  such  amends,  in  body  and 
estate,  or  I  for  him,  or  both  of  us  together,  as  shall  surpass  anything 
you  may  imagine,  or  condemn  him  to,  excepting  death  or  imprison- 
ment.   Remember,  for  God's  sake,  my  lord,  how  you  were  educated 
together,  in  the  same  hotel  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  is  so 
'oyal  and  gallant  a  prince,  none  ever  was,  nor  will  be  his  equal. 
For  God's  mercy,  remember,  my  lord,  how,  in  former  times,  before 
he  had  made  his  peace  with  France,  he  had  always  served  you  loy- 
ally;  he  assisted  you  in  the  recovery  of  your  duchy;  and  you  ever 
found  him  ready  to  support  you  in  the  field  and  in  council.    If  you 
have  not  any  very  just  cause  indeed,  that  moves  your  passion,  he 
cannot  be  deserving  death,"    "  Lord  de  Laval,"  replied  the  duke, 
"allow^e  to  act  as  I  please.    Clisson  has  so  frequently  angered 
me,  that  it  is  now  necessary  I  make  him  feel  it.    Go  your  ways,  I 
want  nothing  with  you  :  let  me  show  my  cruelty ;  for  I  am  resolved 
he  shall  die."    "  Ah,  my  lord,"  replied  the  lord  de  Laval,  "  moderate 
your  rage,  and  hear  reason.    If  you  thus  put  him  to  death,  no  prince 
will  ever  so  completely  disgrace  himself ;  and  there  will  not  be  a 
,  knight,  squire,  nor  honest  man  in  all  Brittany,  who  will  not  mortally 
hate  you,  and  do  everything  they  can  to  drive  you  out  of  your  duchy. 
Neither  the  king  of  Englasid  nor  his  council  will  thank  you ;  and 
would  you  thus  disgrace  yourself  for  the  life  of  one  man  ?    For  the 
love  of  God,  change  your  intention,  as  the  one  you  want  to  carry 
into  effect  is  not  only  good  for  nothing,  but  dishonorable.    It  would 
be  infamous  thus  to  put  to  death  so  great  a  baron  and  so  gallant  a 
knight  as  the  lord  de  Clisson ;  and  should  you  do  so,  it  will  be  con- 
sidered as  traitorous,  and  a  reproach  to  you  before  God  and  by  all 
«  the  world.   You  invited  him  to  dine  with  you :  he  came.   You  then 
seek  for  him,  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  and  desire  him  to  accom- 
pany you  to  see  your  buildings :  he  does  so  :  he  obeys  your  every 
command,  and  drinks  of  your  wine ;  and  is  all  this  affection  you 
show  him  but  a  veil  to  cover  your  treachery,  and  the  means  to  rob 
him  of  his  life  ?   Should  you  do  so,  no  lord  will  be  ever  so  disgraced : 
all  the  world  will  detest  you,  reproach  you  for  it,  and  make  war  upon 
you.    But,  since  your  hatred  is  so  violent  against  the  constable,  I  will 
tell  you  how  you  shall  act :  you  shall  give  him  his  liberty  for  a  large 
sum  of  florins.    This  you  may  compound  for ;  and,  should  he  hold 
any  castle'  that  you  may  claim  as  yours,  he  shall  deliver  it  up ;  and  I 
will  be  his  security  for  the  due  performance  of  whatever  you  may 
agree  to." 


When  the  duke  of  Brittany  heard  the  lord  de  Laval  tl  us  address 
him,  and  never  for  one  moment  quit  his  presence,  for  l.c  followed 
him  the  whole  night,  he  paused  awhile,  and,  being  somewhat  cooled, 
said,  "  Lord  de  Laval,  you  have  been  of  the  greatest  service  to  your 
brother-in-law  ;  for  know,  that  he  is  the  man  v.'hcm  I  hate  the  most 
in  the  world,  and,  if  you  had  not  been  here,  he  shtyuld  not  have  been 
alive  to-morrow  morning :  but  your  eloquence  has  saved  him.  Go 
to  him,  and  ask  if  he  be  willing  to  pay  down  one  hundred  thousand 
francs ;  for  I  will  have  no  other  security  but  the  money ;  aiid  sur. 
render  to  me  three  castles  and  one  town,  such  as  Chateau  Broc, 
Chateau  Josselin,  Lamballc,  and  the  town  of  Jugon.  When  he  shall 
pay  his  ransom,  and  put  mo,  or  those  I  may  send  tluther,  in  posses- 
sion of  these  places,  I  will  give  him  his  liberty."*  "  My  lord,"  re- 
plied the  lord  de  Laval,  I  give  you  a  thousand  thanks  for  liavingso 
graciously  listened  to  my  entreaties  :  be  assured  that  all  you  ask  shall 
be  granted:  the  town  and  c<istles  shall  be  given  up,  and  the  money 
paid,  before  he  leave  this  place."  The  lord  de  Laval  was  rejoiced 
beyond  measure  when  he  found  his  brotlier  thus  freed  from  prison 
and  death.  He  had  the  gate  of  the  tov.'er  opened,  which  could  not 
be  done  but  by  the  duke's  order,  and,  mounting  the  staircase,  found 
the  constable  much  alarmed,  (for  he  was  expecting  every  moment  to 
be  put  to  death,)  and  chained  down  with  three  pairs  of  fetters ;  but 
when  he  saw  the  lord  de  Laval,  his  heart  revived,  for  he  imagined 
some  treaty  had  been  entered  into.  The  lord  do  Laval  said  to  the 
guards,  "  Unfetter  my  brother  Clisson,  and  then  I  shall  talk  with 
him ;"  and  addressing  himself  to  the  constab'e,  "  Dear  brother,  will 
you  consent  to  whatever  I  may  have  done  ?"  "  Yes,  brother,"  re- 
plied the  constable.  At  these  words,  his  irons  were  taken  off.  The 
lord  de  Laval  took  him  aside,  and  said,  "  Brother,  I  have,  with  much 
difficulty,  saved  your  life  ;  but  it  is  on  condition,  that  you  pay  dov.'n, 
before  you  leave  this  place,  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  and  sur- 
render to  the  duke  three  castles  and  your  town  of  .Tugon,  otherwise 
you  will  not  have  your  liberty."  "  I  agree  to  all  this,"  replied  the 
constable.  "  You  are  in  the  right,  brother,"  said  the  lord  de  Laval. 
"  But,"  said  the  constable,  "  who  will  go  to  Clisson  and  elsewhere 
to  collect  the  money  ?  I  believe,  fair  bn.iher  de  Laval,  you  must 
undertake  this."  "  No,"  rephed  the  lord  de  Laval :  "  I  will  never 
quit  this  castle  until  I  have  you  with  me ;  for  I  too  well  knov/  tiie 
duke's  cruel  disposition  ;  and  he  may  repent  of  his  bargain  when  I 
am  gone,  by  some  foolish  conversation  he  may  hear  concerning  you, 
and  the  whole  be  broken  ofi"."  "  And  whom  then  can  we  send 
thither?"  asked  the  constable.  "  The  lord  de  Beaumanoir,"  replied 
his  brother-in-law  :  "  we  will  send  him,  for  he  is  a  prisoner  like  your, 
self,  and  he  shall  undertake  to  collect  the  whole."  "Well,"  said 
the  constable,  "go  down  stairs,  and  order  whatever  you  shall  think 
for  the  best." 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE  LORD  DE  BEAUMANOIR  IS  SET  AT  LIBERTY  BY  THE  DUKE  OP  BRITTANY, 
THAT  HE  MAY  COLLECT  THE  RANSOM  FOR  THE  CONSTABLE,  WHO  OB. 
TAINS  HIS  FREEDOM  ON  SURRENDERING  THE  PLACES  AGREED  ON.  THE 
IMPRISONMENT  OF  THE  CONSTABLE  IS  KNOWN  AT  THE  COURT  OF  FRANCE. 

The  lord  de  Laval  lost  no  time  in  going  to  the  chansber  (if  the 
duke,  who  was  undressing  himself  for  bed,  as  he  had  not  s-lept  the 
whole  night.  On  his  entrance  he  bov/ed,  and  said,  ^'My  lord,  you 
must  set  at  liberty  the  lord  de  Beamanoir,  that  brother  Clisson  may 
talk  with  him ;  for  it  is  he  who  must  go  for  the  money,  and  give  your 
people  possession  of  the  castles  and  town."  "  Well,"  replied  the 
duke,  "  let  his  irons  be  taken  off,  and  put  them  in  an  apartment  to- 
gether :  I  shall  look  to  you  for  the  performance  of  the  treaty,  as  I  do 
not  wish  to  see  them  ;  and,  when  I  shall  have  slept  a  little,  ioturn  to 
me  again,  and  we  will  talk  more  on  the  subject."  "  Very  v\  ell,  my 
lord,"  said  the  lord  de  Laval,  and  quitted  the  chamber,  accompanied 
by  two  knights,  who  conducted  him  to  the  place  where  the  lord  de 
Beaumanoir  was  confined.  He  was  in  hourly  expectation  of  being 
put  to  death  •  and,  when  the  door  opened  (as  he  owned  afterwards,) 
he  thought  they  were  come  to  lead  him  to  execution.  On  seeing  the 
lord  de  Laval,  his  spirits  were  raised,  and  still  more  when  he  said, 
"  Lord  de  Beaumanoir,  rejoice  :  your  liberty  is  granted."  On  this 
his  fetters  were  taken  off,  and  he  was  led  into  an  apartment,  whither 
the  constable  was  also  conducted,  and  placed  between  them.  Wine 
and  plenty  of  provision  were  brought,  and  the  whole  of  the  household 
were  much  pleased  when  they  heard  how  matters  were  going  on, 
and  that  all  would  end  well.  They  had  very  unwillingly  witnessed 
what  had  been  done  to  the  constable  and  the  lord  de  Beaumanoir ; 
but  they  could  not  help  it,  bound  as  they  were  to  obey  their  lord's 
orders,  right  or  wrong.  From  the  time  the  drawbridge  had  been 
raised,  and  the  gates  shut,  no  person  whatever  had  entered  the  castle 
(for  the  keys  were  in  the  duke's  chamber,)  until  he  was  awakened, 
which  was  not  sooner  than  nine  o'clock,  when  he  arose.  This 
alarmed  those  squires  and  varltts  who  were  waiting  without,  and 
they  knew  not  what  to  think  of  it.  News  of  what  had  passed  was 
already  carried  to  Tr^guier,  where  they  said,  "  Do  you  know  what 


*  The  historian  of  Brittany,  dom  Morice,  mentions  the  following  castles  and  places 
wh  ch  the  dui<e  insisted  on  having,  with  the  hundred  tliousand  francs,  for  the  ransom 
of  the  constahle:  Jossehn,  Lamballe,  Broon,  Jugon,  Blein,  Guingamp,  La  Kocheder- 
rien,  Chasteilaudren,  Chsson,  and  Chateau-gui,  which  were  strong  places,  some  b©' 
longing  to  the  constable,  and  others  to  John  of  Bmtany,  count  de  Penthievre. 


433 


C  li  hi  i  >  y  i  >  1.     S    OF    ENGLAND,    F  K  A  N  C  E  ,    SPAIN,    &  c. 


has  happened  ?  The  duke  of  Biittany  iias  imprisoned,  in  his  castle 
of  Ermine,  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  de  Laval,  and  the  lord 
de  Beaumanoir,  and,  it  is  supposed,  will  murder  them,  if  he  has  not 
already  done  it."  Knights  and  squires  were  astonished,  and  deplored 
the  event,  saying,  "  Our  expedition  is  at  an  end,  for  we  shall  lose  the 
fine  weather.  Ah,  constable  !  how  unfortunate  you  have  been  to 
suffer  weak  counsel  to  deceive  you.  The  parliament  held  at  Vannes 
was  purposely  to  entrap  you.  Your  opinion  formerly  of  the  duke 
was  such  that  you  said,  if  he  were  to  send  you  five  hundred  assu- 
rances of  safety,  you  would  never  trust  yourself  with  him,  so  strong 
were  your  suspicions  then  ;  but  now  you  simply  accompany  him  alone, 
and  are  miserably  paid  for  it !" 

The  whole  duchy  of  Brittany  bewailed  the 
treatment  of  the  constable,  and  knew  not 
how  to  act.  The  knights  and  squires  of  the 
fleet  said,  "  Why  do  we  stay  here  ?  why  do 
we  not  go  and  invest  the  duke  in  his  castle 
of  Ermine?  and,  if  he  should  have  put  the 
constable  to  death,  confine  him  :  if  he  detain 
him  in  prison,  why  do  we  not  remain  there 
until  we  have  set  him  free;  for  Brittany  has 
never  suffered  such  a  loss  as  now,  by  the 
capture  of  the  constable."  Such  were  the 
different  conversations  that  passed  ;  but  no 
one  moved,  as  they  were  waiting  for  further 
mtelligence  ;  and  all  were  running  to  differ, 
ent  quarters  in  search  of  it.  Within  two 
days,  the  king  of  "France  and  his  uncles  were 
informed  of  what  had  happened  to  the  con- 
stable, to  their  great  astonishment.  The 
duke  of  Bourbon  had  then  left  the  court  and 
was  at  Avignon,  on  his  way  to  Castille,  as 
he  was  desirous  of  first  seeing  the  Pope.  He, 
however,  heard  of  it  when  at  Lyon  with  the 
coimt  Savoye.  The  count  de  St.  Pol,  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  and  the  admiral  of  France, 
were  on  the  point  of  embarking  at  Harfleur, 
when  they  learnt  how  the  duke  of  Brittany 
had,  by  a  trick,  imprisoned  the  constable  and 
the  lord  de  Beaumanoir;  and  that  it  was  cur- 
rently  believed  in  Brittany  he  had  put  them 
to  death,  for  he  hated  them  mortally.  These 
lords  were  so  astonished  at  the  intelligence, 
that  they  said,  "  Our  expedition  is  at  an 
end:  let  us  disband  our  men-at-arms,  and 
make  for  Paris,  where  we  shall  know  from 
the  king  what  he  would  have  us  do."  "It  is 

well  that  we  should  go  to  Paris,"  replied  the  admiral ;  "  but  there  is 
not  any  necessity  for  dismissing  all  our  men-at-arms.  Perhaps  they 
may  be  wanted  elsewhere,  in  Castille,  whither  the  duke  of  Bourbon 
is  gone,  or  in  Brittany  against  this  duke.  Do  you  imagine  the  king  of 
France  will  quietly  suffer  what  he  has  done  ?  No,  by  God  :  he  will 
never  escape  without  losing  two  hundred  thousand  florins  at  least,  for 
the  indignity  he  has  shown  a  constable  of  France ;  and  he  will  be 
lucky  if  he  come  off  so  well.  Was  ever  anything  heard  or  seen  like 
this  conduct,  which  has  ruined  the  king's  expedition,  and  prevented 
him  from  annoying  his  enemies  ?  Let  us  stay  where  we  are  for  two 
or  three  days,  when  we  shall  hear  something  more  from  Brittany 
or  Paris." 

CHAPTER  LXIX. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  DICTATES  THE  TERBtS  OF  THE  TREATIES,  FOR  TIK 
SURRENDER  OF  DIFFERENT  PLACES  BY  THE  CONSTABLE.  THE  EXPEDI- 
TIONS FROM  TREGUIER  AND  HARFLEUR  ARE  BROKEN  UP.  THE  CON- 
STABLE, ON  HIS  DELIVERANCE,  MAKES  HIS  COMPLAINT  TO  THE  KING  OF 
FRANCE,  AND  RESIGNS  TO  HIM  HIS  OFFICE  OF  CONSTABLE. 

I  WILL  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Brittany.  When  he  had  reposed 
a  little,  he  arose,  dressed  himself,  and  sent  for  the  lord  de  Laval  to 
his  chamber,  with  whom  he  held  a  long  conversation.  A  treaty  was 
then  written  down,  as  the  duke  dictated,  to  bind  the  constable  to  the 
complete  surrender  of  the  places  before  mentioned,  and  to  settle  them 
on  the  duke  and  his  heirs,  absolutely  and  without  appeal,  which 
treaty  was  to  be  sealed  by  the  constable. 

The  lord  de  Beaumanoir  was  ordered  by  the  constable  to  go  to 
his  castles  and  town,  to  dismiss  all  his  officers,  and  give  possession 
to  those  whom  the  duke  might  send  thither.  With  the  surrender  of 
all  these  places,  it  was  necessary,  likewise,  to  pay  down  one  hundred 
thousand  francs.  On  the  gates  being  opened,  the  lord  de  Beauma. 
noir  departed,  accompanied  by  some  of  the  duke's  people,  to  fulfil 
the  orders  of  the  constable,  who  entreated  him  to  make  all  speed  for 
his  deliverance.  By  them  Vannes  and  the  country,  which  was  be- 
ginning to  be  in  motion,  learnt  that  the  constable  was  not  in  danger 
of  his  life,  having  been  ransomed.  All  those  attached  to  him  were 
greatly  rejoiced  ;  and  such  knights  and  squires  as  had  taken  it  up  the 
most  warmly  remained  quiet ;  but,  had  mattei-s  been  otherwise,  they 
■were  determined  to  surround  the  castle  of  Ermine  and  inclose  the 
duke  within  it,  and  would  never  have  done  anything  with  more  wil- 
lingness.  News  is  soon  spread  abroad,  on  wings  more  speedy  than 


»the  wind.  The  three  barons  of  Haiflcur  were  informed  tha^  the 
constable  was  out  of  danger  of  being  murdered,  but  that  he  had  very 
narrowly  escaped  ;  and  was  obliged,  to  save  his  life,  to  surrender 
three  of  his  castles  and  a  town,  be&ides  paying  down  as  a  ransom 
one  hundred  thousand  francs.  In  their  conversation,  they  said, 
"  Things  now  go  well,  since  his  life  is  safe  :  as  for  his  castles  and 
ransom,  the  constable  will  soon  regain  them  ;  and  the  king  has 
enough  for  him,  should  he  want  any  money.  It  is  over :  our  expe. 
dition  is  put  an  end  to  ;  and  we  may  now  disband  cur  people  and  go 
to  Paris,  to  learn  from  the  king  wh  t  is  to  be  done  ;  for  we  know 
that  all  the  armaments  at  Truguier  a  e  countermanded,  which  is  a 
sure  sign  that  nothing  will  be  attempted  this  season,  and  with  rea. 


Lord  Beaumanoir  PAYING  the  Ransom  of  the  Constable  de  Clisson. 

MS.  Froissart  of  the  15th  century. 


-Designed  from  HarJ.  MS.  S469  and  a 


son;  for  the  constable  will  be.  solely  occupied  to  revenge  himself  for 
the  insult  the  duke  of  Brittany  has  put  upon  him."  These  three 
lords,  having  dismissed  all  the  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows  that  were 
in  and  about  Harfleur,  took  the  road  for  Paris,  where  the  king  re. 
sided.  The  lord  de  Beaumanoir  was  so  active,  that,  within  four 
days,  he  put  the  duke's  officers  in  the  possession  of  the  three  castles 
and  the  town  of  .Tugon,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  duke.  He  after- 
wards collected  the  amount  of  the  ransom,  and  paid  it  according  to 
the  duke's  pleasure.  When  this  was  all  done,  the  lord  de  Laval  said 
to  the  duke,  "  My  lord,  you  have  now  received  the  whole  of  your 
demands  :  the  three  castles  and  Jugon,  and  one  hundred  thousand 
francs,  deliver  up  to  me,  therefore,  my  brother-in-law,  the  constable." 
"  Willingly,"  replied  the  duke:  "  let  him  depart:  I  give  him  his 
liberty."  The  constable  was  then  given  up,  and  instantly  set  out, 
with  the  lord  de  Laval,  from  the  castle  of  Ermine.*  # 

When  they  were  at  liberty,  the  constable  m.ade  no  long  stay  in 
Brittany,  but,  mounting  a  good  courser,  and  attended  solely  by  a 
page,  made  such  haste,  as  to  arrive  at  Paris  in  two  days.  He  die. 
mounted  at  his  own  hdtel,  and  instantly  waited  on  the  king  and  his 
uncles  at  the  Louvre.  His  servants  and  equipage  followed  him  in 
handsome  array.  The  court  had  already  been  informed  of  his  de- 
liverance, but  they  knew  not  that  he  was  so  near.  The  doors  of 
the  king's  apartments  were,  according  to  orders,  opened  to  him  ;  and, 
when  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  he  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and 
said,  "  Most  redoubted  lord,  your  father  (may  God  pardon  his  sins) 
appointed  me  constable  of  France,  which  office  1  have  truly  executed 

*  This  conduct  of  the  duke  of  Brittany  is  differently  related  by  dom  Morice,  the  his- 
torian of  Brittany,  hy  which  it  appears  that  the  constable  very  narrowly  escaped  death. 

The  duke  called  to  him  sir  John  de  Bazvalen.  in  whom  he  had  the  greatest  confidence,  ( 
and  ordered  him  to  put  the  constable  to  death,  at  midiiiglit,  as  privately  as  possible. 
Bazvalen  represented  in  vain  the  consequences  that  would  ensue,  for  the  duke  said  he 
hnd  resolved  on  it.  and  would  have  it  done.  Durin?  the  night,  his  passion  being  calmer, 
he  repented  having  given  such  orders,  and,  at  daybreak,  sent  for  Bazvalen,  and  asked 
if  his  orders  had  been  obeyed.  On  being  answered  in  the  athrmative,  the  duke  cried  out, 
"  How,  is  Clisson  dead?"  "  Yes,  my  lord:  he  was  drowned  tJiis  night,  and  his  body 
is  buried  in  a  garden."  "Alas!"  replied  the  duke,  "this  is  a  most  pitiful  good-morrow. 
Would  to  God,  sir  John,  I  had  believed  what  you  urjied  against  it.  I  see  that  from 
henceforward  all  comf  .rt  is  lost  to  me.  Quit  my  presence,  and  never  agani  let  me  se« 
your  face."  After  the  knight  had  allowed  him  to  suffer  for  some  time  the  pains  of  his 
remorse,  he  returned  and  said.  "  My  lord,  as  I  know  the  cause  of  your  misery.  I  believe 
I  can  provide  a  remedy  ;  for  there  is  a  cure  for  all  thmes."  •'  Not  for  death,"  replied 
the  duke.  Bazvalen  then  told  him,  that  foreseeing  the  consequences  and  the  remorse  be 
would  feel  if  his  ordere,  then  given  from  passion,  were  obeyed,  he  had  not  executed  his 
commands,  and  that  the  constable  was  alive.  The  lord  de  Lavai  tkn  «atered  ood  tb» 
remaiuder  is  nearly  as  Froissart  relates  it 


CHRONICLES    O  F    E.  N  G  L 

to  the  best  of  my  abilities,  and  there  never  has  been  any  complaint 
made  against  me.  If  any  one,  excepting  yourself  and  my  lords  your 
uncles,  shall  say  to  the  contrary,  or  that  I  have  acted  otherwise  than 
most  loyally  toward  you  and  the  crown  of  France,  I  will  throw  him 
my  glove  for  him  to  prove  it."  Neither  the  king  nor  any  other  person 
made  reply  to  this  speech.  Upon  v/hich  the  constable  added,  "  Most 
noble  lord  and  king,  it  has  happened  in  Brittany,  that  while  I  was 
executing  the  duties  of  your  office,  the  duke  had  me  arrested  and 
cmfmed  in  his  castle  of  Ermine  ;  and  would  have  pat  me  to  death, 
without  any  other  cause  than  his  own  outrageous  will,  if  God,  and 
brother  de  Laval,  had  not  assisted  me.  To  deliver  myself  from  liis 
hands,  I  was  constrained  to  surrender  to  him  three  strong  castles  and 
a  handsome  town,  besides  one  hundred  thousand  francs  paid  down. 
The  insult  and  loss,  which  the  duke  of  Brittany  has  put  on  me,  most 
,  nearly  concerns  your  royal  majesty  ;  for  the  invasion  of  England, 
which  I  and  my  companions  were  eager  to  attempt,  is  now  put  an 
end  to.  I  therefore  resign  into  your  hands  the  office  of  co-nstable, 
for  you  to  make  such  provision  in  the  matter  as  you  may  please  :  I 
will  not  longer  hold  what  I  cannot  gain  any  honor  by." 

"  Constable,"  replied  the  king,  "  we  have  before  heard  the  great 
insult  you  have  suffered,  which  has  been  very  much  to  our  prejudice 
as  well  as  that  of  the  country.  We  shall  summon  our  peers  of  France, 
and  consider  how  we  should  act  in  such  a  case.  Do  not  you  trouble 
yourself  about  the  matter;  for  you  shall  have  ample  justice  done  by 
us,  whatever  may  be  the  consequence."  He  then  took  the  constable 
by  the  hand,  and  made  him  rise,  saying,  "  Constable,  we  will  not 
that  you  thus  resign  your  office,  but  that  you  continue  to  exercise  its 
functions  until  we  order  otherwise."  The  constable  again  flung  him- 
self on  his  knees  and  said,  "  Dear  sir,  the  insult  and  disgrace  I  have 
suffered  from  the  duke  of  Brittany  oppresses  my  mind  so  much,  that 
I  am  unfit  to  hold  the  office,  which  is  so  considerable,  that  it  requires 
the  utmost  attention.  I  am,  besides,  obliged  to  give  answers,  and 
converse  with  all  manner  of  persons  who  come  to  me  on  business ; 
and,  indeed,  at  this  moment,  I  am  not  capable  of  giving  the  orders 
I  ought :  I  beg  of  you,  therefore,  to  accept  it,  and  appoint  another 
for  a  time  ;  for  I  shall  be  always  ready  and  willing  to  obey  your  com- 
mands." "  Well,  sir,"  said  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  "  he  offers  very 
handsomely :  you  will  consider  of  it."  "  That  I  will,"  replied  the 
king,  who  again  made  him  rise. 

The  constable  advanced  respectfully  toward  the  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy,  to  converse  with  them  on  public  affairs,  and  to  inform 
them  more  particularly  of  what  had  passed  in  Brittany ;  for  they  were 
much  interested  in  it,  as  they  had  the  government  of  the  kingdom. 
In  the  course  of  his  conversation,  the  constable  found  they  were 
more  indifferent  about  the  matter,  than  the  king's  answer  made  him 
believe  ;  for  they  greatly  blamed  him  for  haviiog  gone  to  Vannes. 
He  replied,  he  could  not  offer  any  excuses  for  it.  The  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  added,  "  How  could  you  think  of  going  thither,  when  your 
fleet,  and  the  knights  and  squires,  were  ready,  and  waiting  for  you 
at  Tr^guier  ?  Besides,  when  you  were  at  Vannes,  and  had  dined 
vv'ith  him,  why  did  you  not  return  ?  for  you  had  no  business  to  re- 
main their  longer ;  and  what  could  have  induced  you  to  attend  him 
to  his  castle  of  Ermine?"  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  constable,  "  he 
showed  me  so  many  attentions  that  I  could  not  refuse  it."  "  Con- 
stable,"  said  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  "  such  attentions  are  always  de- 
ceitful :  I  thought  you  had  been  more  cunning.  You  may  now  go  : 
the  business  shall  have  a  favorable  end ;  and  we  will,  at  our  leisure, 
attend  to  it."  The  constable  next  addressed  himself  particularly  to 
the  duke  of  Berry,  but  soon  discovered  that  these  lords  were  more 
indifferent  about  him  than  the  king,  for  not  having  acted  according 
to  their  expectations :  he  therefore  left  the  Louvre,  and  returned  to 
his  hotel.  Many  great  lords  of  the  parliament  and  council  came 
thither  to  visit  and  comfort  him  :  among  the  number  were,  the  count 
de  St.  Pol,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  admiral  of  France,  who  said, 
"  Constable,  be  not  cast  down  :  you  shall  be  amply  revenged  on  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  for  he  has  now  committed  himself  so  strongly  by 
the  insult  offered  France  that  he  may  pay  for  it  by  the  loss  of  his 
duchy.  Go,  and  amuse  yourself  at  your  estate  of  Montlehery,* 
while  we  act  for  you  here  :  the  peers  of  France  are  summoned, 
and  things  shall  not  remain  as  they  are."  The  constable  followed 
their  advice,  and  went  to  Montlehery,  having  for  a  time  surrendered 
his  office.  It  was  said,  that  the  lord  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  was  to 
succeed  him ;  but  it  was  not  so  :  he  was  too  prudent  and  wise  ever 
to  have  accepted  it  over  the  head  of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson. 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

THE  DtJKE  OP  GUELDRES  SENDS  A  CHALLENGE  TO  FRANCE  IN  FAVOR  OF 

ENGLAND. 

The  same  week  in  which  the  news  came  to  Paris  of  the  consta. 
ble's  imprisonment,  there  was  intelligence  from  Germany  highly  dis- 
pleasing to  the  king,  his  uncles,  and  the  council.  The  duke  of 
Gueldres,  son  to  the  duke  of  Juliers,  had  entered  into  an  alliance 
with  England,  to  make  war  on  France,  and  had  accepted  of  a  sub- 
sidy  of  four  thousand  francs  yearly.  This  pension  his  father,  the 
duke  of  Juliers,  formerly  possessed,  but  had  renounced  it ;  and  the 

♦Montlehery,  a  town  in  the  isle  of  France,  seven  leagues  from  Pans. 


AND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &c.  433 

son,  who  was  young,  had  taken  it,  at  the  solicitations  of  the  king  of 
England  and  his  council,  on  condition  ho  should  send  his  challenge 
to  the  king  of  France,  and  carry  on  a  war  against  him  to  the  utmost 
of  his  power.  He  was  the  more  inclined  to  support  the  English  be 
cause  he  was  already  at  war  with  the  duchess  and  country  of  Bra. 
bant,  which  country  was  favorable  to  France,  for  the  reversion  of  it 
would  fall  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  to  his  children.  The  duke 
of  Gueldres,  to  show  he  was  in  earnest  and  determined  to  act  against 
France,  sent,  during  the  time  the  news  of  the  constable'.-;  misfortune 
was  fresh,  to  defy  the  king  of  France,  by  letters  sealed  with  his  seal, 
that  were  very  bitter  and  wrathful.  They  were  not  accepted  with 
pleasure  by  the  king  nor  hi.s  uncles,  as  l' shall  explain  hereafter  in 
the  course  of  this  history,  when  I  speak  nu)re  fully  of  the  wars  ui 
Brittany  and  Gueldres. 

The  king,  however,  showed  no  outward  signs  of  dissatisfacti(ni, 
but  handsomely  entertained  tlie  squire  who  had  brought  this  chal- 
lenge.  He  had  been  very  much  terrified  at  Tournay ;  for,  having 
shown  the  challenge  to  the  provost  and  principal  inhabitants,  he 
wanted  not  to  gd  further,  saying,  that  it  was  fully  sufficient  to  have 
delivered  his  commission  at  so  grand  a  city  as  Tournay.  This  did 
not  satisfy  the  provost,  though  Tournay  belonged  to  France,  and  hi 
arrested  the  squire  and  had  him  closely  confined :  he  then  wrote  to 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  to  say  what  he  had  done,  and  to  know  hia 
further  commands  on  the  subject.  The  duke  ordered  the  provost  to 
conduct  the  squire  to  Paris,  who  certainly  thought  that  now  he  could 
not  escape  death.  It  fell  out  otherwise,  for  the  king,  his  uncles, 
and  the  court,  graciously  received  him  ;  and  the  king  of  France 
gave  him  a  silver  goblet  weighing  four  marcs,  with  fifty  francs  within 
it.  He  was  well  entertained,  and,  when  he  returned,  had  a  good 
passport  given  to  him.  The  king  and  the  whole  court  were  much 
troubled  on  this  matter,  when  the  constable  arrived  to  make  his  com. 
plaints  against  the  duke  of  Brittany ;  and  this  increased  it,  for,  it 
was  now  apparent,  difficulties  were  arising  on  all  sides,  and  much 
prudence  and  good  sense  would  be  necessary  to  meet  them.  The 
king  and  his  council,  notwithstanding  this  vexation  from  Gueldres. 
were  unwilling  that  the  constable,  who  had  so  faithfully  served  tho 
king  in  Flanders  and  elsewhere,  should  not  have  redress  for  th« 
wrongs  he  had  suffered  from  the  duke  of  Brittany,  by  confining  hi? 
person  and  seizing  his  castles  and  towns,  without  a  shadow  of  right. 
The  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  admiral  were  particularly  active  in  thif 
business. 

We  will  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  king  of  Portu- 
gal,  who  were  carrying  on  a  prosperous  war  in  Galicia,  and  speak 
of  their  operations. 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

TWO  BRETON  CAPTAINS,  HAVING  VALIANTLY  DEFENDED  THE  TOWN  OF 
ORENSE  against  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  CAPITULATE  ON  TER31S  OF- 
FERED By  THE  ENGLISH.  . 

You  have  heard  that  the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal  were  present 
at  the  tilt  between  sir  John  Holland  and  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  at 
Enten§a.    The  king,  before  he  departed,  told  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
that  on  his  return  to  Oporto,  he  would,  within  six  days,  take  the 
field,  for  that  his  men  were  now  quite  ready.    The  duke  ordered  the 
lady  Constance,  his  duchess,  to  remain  at  Saint  Jago,  under  the 
guard  of  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  a  powerful  English  baron,  with  one 
hundred  men-at-arms  and  two  hundred  archers,  saying,  on  his  quit- 
ting Enten^a,  "  Lady,  you  will  retire  to  the  city  of  Compostella, 
while  the  king  of  Portugal,  myself,  and  army,  seek  our  enemies  in 
Castille,  and  combat  them  wherever  we  may  find  them ;  and  we 
shall  then  know  if  ever  we  be  to  possess  any  part  of  Castille."  The 
lady  replied,  "  God's  will  be  done."    They  then  separated  for  the 
present.    The  duchess  was  escorted  out  of  danger  by  sir  Thom.as 
Percy  and  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  with  two  hundred  spears,  who  then 
returned  to  the  duke.    He  had  left  Enten9a,  and  was  marching  to- 
ward a  city  in  Galicia,  called  Orense,  which  would  not  acknow- 
ledge his  claim  to  the  crown.    The  place  was  strong,  and  had  a 
garrison  of  Bretons,  who  had  undertaken  the  defence  at  their  own 
risk ;  and,  as  they  expected  the  duke  and  his  Enghsh  would  come 
thither,  they  had  greatly  added  to  its  strength.    The  marshal  of  the 
army  had  received  frequent  information,  that  those  of  Orense  had 
refused  obedience  to  the  duke,  and  were  daily  increasing  the  fcrtifi. 
cations  of  the  place  :  he  therefore,  in  conjunction  with  tlie  consta- 
ble, sir  John  Holland,  advised  the  duke  to  march  thither. 

When  the  army  was  tolerably  near,  it  was  halted  and  quartered 
thereabout.  The  first  night  was  very  fine,  and  so  wondrous  hot  (for 
it  was  about  Ascension  day,)  that  the  lords  had  their  tents  and  pavil- 
ions  pitched  in  the  plain,  under  the  beautiful  olive-trees  which  were 
there.  They  remained  within  them  all  the  night  and  following  day, 
thinking  the  town  would  instantly  surrender,  without  waiting  to  be 
assaulted.  The  townsmen  would  willingly  have  done  so,  if  they  had 
been  the  masters,  but  som.e  adventurous  Bretons  governed  it.  Two 
gallant  captains  from  lower  Brittany,  one  called  the  bastard  d'Aul- 
roy,  the  other  Pennefort,  were  the  commanders.  They  v,'ere  go  jd 
men-at-arms,  as  it  appeared,  when  they  undertook  to  defend  the 
town  of  Orense,  without  other  assistance,  against  the  army  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster.  On  the  third  day,  the  English  having  well  ex. 
amiaed  the  place,  to  choose  the  weakest  parts  for  their  attacks,  the 


434 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


constable,  the  marshal,  and  the  admiral,  ordered  their  trumpets  to 
.>ound  for  the  assault.  The  army  then  armed  itself  and  assembled 
■  ■n  the  plain,  when  it  was  formed  in  four  divisions,  to  make  as  many 
different  attacks.  They  marched  slowly  and  in  handsome  array, 
>vith  trumpets  sounding  before  them,  as  far  as  the  ditches,  and 
i  alted.  There  was  not  any  water  in  them  ;  but  there  was  a  strong 
i^alisade  in  front  of  the  walls,  and  so  many  thorns  and  brambles, 
liiat  no  man-at-arms  could  pass  through.  The  a"ttack,  however,  com. 
inenced  at  four  places  ;  and  men-at-arms  and  lusty  varlcts  crossed  the 
ditches  with  hatchets  on  their  wrists,  with  which  they  cleared  away 
the  thorns,  to  the  utmost  of  their  power.  The  Galicians  annoyed 
them  with  lanching  darts  ;  and,  had  they  not  been  well  shielded,  num- 
bers must  have  been  killed  or  wounded  ;  but  those  men-at-arms,  who 
entered  the  ditch,  were  defended  by  their  servants,  bearing  shields 
before  them.  The  English  archers  made  such  good  use  of  their  bows, 
from  the  top  of  the  ditch,  that  scarcely  any  dared  to  appear  on  the 
bulwarks. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  came  to  view  the  attack,  mounted  on  a 
very  tall  horse,  which  the  king  of  Portugal  had  given  him,  and  to 
notice  those  who  behaved  well,  and  was  so  delighted,  that  he  stayed 
upward  of  three  hours.  All  the  thorns  and  brambles  were  cleared 
away  by  this  first  attack,  so  that  the  palisades  might  be  approached. 
The  retreat  was  sounded  ;  for  the  duke  said  to  the  marshal,  "  Our 
men,  sir  Thomas,  have  done  enough  for  to-day  :  let  them"  retire,  for 
they  must  be  fatigued."  "  My  lord,  I  am  willing  it  should  be  so," 
replied  the  marshal,  and  ordered  the  retreat.  The  army  returned  to 
its  quarters,  carrying  with  them  the  dead  and  wounded,  and  there 
passed  the  night.  They  had  plenty  of  wine,  but  it  was  so  hot  they 
could  scarcely  drink  it;  and,  unless  mixed  with  a  great  deal  of 
water,  those  who  made  too  free  with  it  were  rendered  unfit  for  any- 
thing the  ensuing  day.  On  the  morrow,  they  determined,  in  council, 
that,  on  account  of  the  excessive  heat,  the  fatigues  the  army  had  suf. 
fered,  and  the  consequences  of  their  having  drank  too  much  of  this 
wine,  there  should  not  be  any  attack  made  the  whole  day  ;  but  that, 
on  the  next  day,  they  would  renew  the  assault  before  sunrise,  in  the 
cool  of  the  morning,  until  eight  o'clock.  Orders  were  issued  for  the 
army  to  remain  quietly  in  camp,  and  no  one  to  arm  until  the  trumpet 
o(  the  marshal  sounded. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  received  this  day  intelligence  from  the  king 
of  Portugal.  He  had  left  Oporto,  and  was  on  his  march  toward  San- 
tarem  ;  for  he  intended  to  enter  Castille  by  that  frontier,  and  the 
armies  to  join  on  the  river  Duoro,  and  besiege  Benevente  or  Vilal- 
pando.  Such  was  the  plan  of  the  king  of  Portugal,  if,  indeed,  the 
king  of  Castille  and  his  French  allies,  who  were  daily  increasing, 
did  not  march  fo  oppose  him.  Should  they  make  no  opposition,  nor 
show  any  signs  of  offering  battle,  it  was  necessary  the  junction  of 
the  two  armies  be  made  as  soon  as  possible.  The  duke  was  so  well 
pleased  with  this  news  as  to  give  the  bearer  of  it  ten  nobles.  On 
the  appointed  day  for  the  renewal  of  the  attack,  the  marshal's  trum- 
pet sounded  at  the  first  dawn  of  the  morning.  Knights  and  squires 
made  instantly  ready,  and  posted  themselves  under  their  banners 
and  pennons ;  but  it  was  upward  of  an  hour  before  they  were  all 
drawn  up.  The  duke  remained  in  his  pavilion,  and  did  not  rise 
thus  early,  for  there  was  not  any  need  of  it.  The  marshal  advanced 
into  the  plain,  knowing  well  the  duties  of  his  office  ;  and  those 
ordered  for  the  attack  placed  themselves  under  his  pennon.  News 
was  spread  through  Orense,  that  the  English  were  marching  to  the 
assault :  for  the  Bretons  on  guard  had  discovered  it  from  the  sound- 
ing of  the  marshal's  trumpet.  The  men  and  women  of  the  town 
were  on  the  alert ;  and  the  Bretons  cried  to  them :  "  Hasten  to  the 
bulwarks :  be  men  of  courage,  and  not  frightened  at  what  you  may 
see  ;  we  are  not  frightened ;  for  we  know  the  place  is  very  strong, 
and  we  have  plenty  of  darts,  and  well-tempered  lances,  to  repulse 
our  enemies,  besides  stones  and  flints  to  cast  down  on  them  :  we 
know,  aho,  that  should  we  be  hard  pushed,  they  will  receive  us 
favorably;  and  that  is  the  worst  we  can  suffer."  "By  God,"  said 
the  captains  who  were  present,  "  we  have  been  in  many  weaker 
places  than  this,  and  were  never  the  worse  for  it."  The  Galicians, 
whether  they  would  or  not,  took  courage  from  the  exhortations  of 
the  Bretons.  This  would  not  have  been  the  case  if  the  Bretons  had 
not  been  in  the  town  ;  for  they  would  have  surrendered  on  the  first 
summons.  To  say  the  truth,  the  common  people  of  Castille  and 
Galicia  are  good  for  nothing  in  war  ;  they  are  badly  armed,  and  of 
poor  courage.  The  nobles,  who  call  themselves  gentlemen,  are  tol- 
erably  well ;  but  they  like  better  to  prance  about,  spurring  their  hor- 
ses, than  to  be  engaged  in  more  serious  matters. 

The  English  arrived  about  sunrise  before  Orense,  and,  having 
entered  the  ditch,  which,  though  dry,  was  deep  enough,  advanced  to 
the  palisades,  with  hatchets  and  iron  bars,  and  began  to  break  down 
and  level  them.  When  this  was  done,  they  had  still  another  ditch 
to  cross,  before  they  could  approach  the  wall,  which  was  as  wide  as 
the  other,  and  many  parts  full  of  mud ;  but  they  were  indifferent  to 
this,  and  rushing  into  it,  came  to  the  walls.  Those  on  the  battlements 
Were  not  dismayed  at  what  they  saw,  but  defended  themselves 
valiantly.  They  lanched  darts  at  the  enemy,  the  stroke  of  which  is 
very  deadly;  and  it  required  strong  armor  to  resist  their  blows. 
The  English,  having  prepared  ladders  the  preceding  day,  had  them 
brought  and  fixed  to  different  parts  of  the  walls ;  and  you  would 
have  seen  knights  and  squires,  eager  for  i«nown,  ascend  them  with  | 


targets  on  their  heads,  and  fight,  sword  in  hand,  with  tlie  Bretons* 
who,  in  truth,  deiended  themselves  gallantly  ;  for  I  h<ild  such  ccxi- 
duct  valorous,  in  allowing  themselves  to  be  so  ol  ten  attacked,  know- 
ing well  they  should  not  have  assistance  from  any  quarter.  The 
king  of  Castille  and  the  French  knights  had  deternnned  to  permit 
the  English  to  overrun  Galicia,  or  any  other  parts,  if  they  could, 
without  offering  them  the  chance  of  a  general  combat,  and  with  Hiia 
the  Bretons  had  been  made  acquainted. 

Some  of  the  English  said  :  "  Ah,  if  all  the  towns  in  Castille  givr 
us  as  much  trouble  as  this,  we  shall  never  have  done."  Others  rn 
plied:  "There  is  much  to  b?  pillaged  within  it,  that  has  been 
brought  thither  from  all  parts ;  and  it  is  this  which  induces  them  to 
make  so  obstinate  a  resistance,  that  they  may  surrender  on  terms, 
and  preserve  their  wealth  and  merchandise  from  being  plundered." 
Some  asked  :  "  Who  are  the  captains  ?"  "  They  arc  two  bastard 
Bretons,  good  men-at-arms,  who  know  what  sieges  and  assaults  are, 
for  they  have  been  at  many.  Their  names  are  the  bastard  de  Pen 
nefort  and  the  bastard  d'Aulroy,"  "  Whoever  they  may  be,  thev 
are  valiant  fellows  thus  to  hold  out,  without  any  appearance  of  succo** 
coming  to  them."  Those  who  mounted  the  ladders  were  sometimes 
repulsed  so  severely,  as  to  be  tumbled  to  the  ground,  which  caused 
much  shouting  among  the  Castillians.  When  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
was  risen  and  had  heard  mass,  he  said  he  would  go  and  view  th^ 
attack.  He  mounted  a  courser,  but  unarmed,  and  had  his  pennon, 
that  was  emblazoned  with  the  arms  of  Castille,  England,  and  France, 
borne  before  him,  which  fluttered  in  the  wind,  so  that  the  extremities 
touched  the  ground.  On  the  duke's  arrival,  the  besiegers  exerted 
themselves  the  more,  in  order  to  be  noticed  and  praised.  The 
enemy,  observing  the  pennon,  knew  the  duke  was  come,  and  they 
also  gained  courage  to  continue  the  defence.  Thus  were  both  par- 
ties  employed  until  it  was  eiglit  o'clock;  and  there  did  not  seem  any 
probahility  that  Orense  would  speedily  be  won  by  such  attacks. 
The  duke  asked  who  were  the  captains  of  the  garrison.  On  their 
heing  named,  he  said :  "  Tell  the  marshal  to  treat  with  them  ;  c 
send  some  one  to  know  if  they  be  willing  to  enter  into  a  negotiation 
for  surrendering  the  town,  and  placing  it  under  our  obedience.  I 
do  not  believe  that  question  has  been  put  to  them.  Go,"  added  he, 
to  one  of  his  knights,  "  sir  William,  and  bring  the  marshal  to  speak 
with  me." 

The  knight  left  the  duke,  rode  to  the  marshal,  and  said  :  "  Sir 
Thomas,  my  lord  wishes  to  speak  with  you."    The  marshal  went  to 
him  ;  and,  when  in  his  presence,  the  duke  said  :  "  P»Iarshal,  do  j'ou 
know  whether  these  Bretons,  who  hold  the  place  agai)ist  us,  would 
be  willing  to  put  themselves  under  our  obedience  ?    We  are  fa- 
tiguing  and  wounding  our  men,  and  wasting  our  ammunition,  when 
we  know  not  how  soon  we  may  be  in  greater  want  of  it.    I  there- 
fore beg  you  will  go,  and  inform  them  you  are  willing  to  treat." 
"  My  lord,"  replied  sir  Thomas,  "  I  will  cheerfully  do  so  ;  and  since 
you  wish  to  show  them  mercy,  it  is  just  they  should  be  heard." 
The  marshal  then  returned  to  the  assault,  and,  calling  to  him  a  he- 
rald, said  :  "  Go,  and  manage  to  speak  with  the  besieged  ;  our  men 
will  make  way  for  thee  ;  and  tell  them  I  am  willing  to  enter  into  a 
treaty."    The  herald  said  he  would  do  so,  and  entered  tlic  ditch 
clothed  in  a  coat  of  arms  which  had  belonged  to  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, saying,  "  Open  your  ranks,  and  make  way  for  me  :  I  am  sent 
by  the  marshal  to  parley  with  these  Bretons."    As  he  said  this,  they 
made  room  for  him  to  pass.    The  bastard  d'Aulroy,  seeing  him  push 
through  the  crowd,  for  he  had  observed  from,  the  ramparts  what  had 
passed  between  him  and  the  marshal,  advanced  on  the  battlements, 
and,  showing  himself,  said  :    "  Herald,  what  is  it  you  want  ?    I  am 
one  of  the  captains  in  this  town,  with  whom  I  fancy  you  come  to 
speak."    "  It  is  so,"  jeplied  the  herald,  whose  name  was  Percy  : 
"my  lord  marshal  bids  you  come  to  the  barriers,  for  he  is  desirous  to 
parley  and  treat  with  you."    "  I  will  do  so,"  said  the  bastard,  "  if 
he  will  order  the  attack  to  cease  and  his  men  to  retire,  otherwise  not." 
"  I  believe  you,"  answered  the  herald,  and  returned  to  relate  his 
answer  to  the  marshal.    The  marshal  called  his  trumpet,  and  said : 
"  Sound  the  retreat ;"  which  was  done,  and  the  assault  ceased  on 
all  sides.    Upon  this,  the  captains  in  the  town  passed  the  gates,  and 
came  to  the  barriers,  where  they  met  the  constable,  sir  John  Hoi- 
land,  the  marshal,  and  many  others  of  the  English.    "How,  my  fair 
sirs,"  said  the  marshal,  "  can  you  think  of  thus  holding  out  and  suf. 
fering  yourselves  to  be  taken  by  storm,  by  which  you  may  probably 
be  slain,  and  for  certain  will  lose  all.    We  know  well  that  the  towns, 
men  are  very  willing  to  surrender  to  our  lord  and  lady,  and  would 
long  ago  have  done  so,  if  you  had  not  been  with  them.    You  may 
repent  of  it;  for,  let  happen  what  will,  we  shall  never'dcpart  hence 
until  the  place  be  ours  by  fair  means  or  foul.    Consult  together,  and 
then  come  with  your  answer,  for  I  have  full  powers  to  treat  with 
you." 

"^ir,"  replied  the  bastard  Aulroy,  "  we  have  already  consulted 
and  formed  our  resolution.  If  you  will  consent  that  we,  and  what 
belongs  to  us,  be  conducted  in  safety  to  Vilalpando,  or  whereverelse 
we  may  please  to  go,  we  will  surrender  the  town ;  but  the  inhabit- 
ants of  both  sexes,  who  may  choose  to  remain  in  it,  shall  be  per- 
mitted  so  to  do,  without  any  risk  or  molestation,  provided  they  sub- 
mit themselves  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  as  other  towns 
in  Galicia  have  done.  We  know  that  you  are  the  marshal  of  the 
anny,  part  <»f  whose  oflice  is  to  enter  into  treaties  with  an  enemy, 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


N  D ,    FRANCE,    S  F  A  i  iN  ,  Sec. 


435 


and  likewise  that  the  duke  will  ratify  whatever  engagements  you 
may  enter  into."  "That  is  true,"  ansvv^ered  sir  Thomas:  "now 
suppose  I  consent  to  all  you  have  asked,  I  will  not  that  the  town  be 
pillaged,  under  pretence  of  it3  wealth  having  been  gained  from  the 
adjacent  country,  for  that  would  cause  riots  between  your  men  and 
ours."  "Oh,  no,"  said  the  bastard:  "we  will  only  carry  away 
what  is  cur  own  :  but,  if  any  of  our  men  shall  have  taken  or  bought 
anything  without  paying,  v/e  will  not  enter  int.)  any  dispute  on  that 
account.  With  regard  to  provisions,  I  do  not  believe  our  men  have 
paid  one  penny  since  they  have  been  here  in  garrison."  "  As  for 
that,"  replied  the  marshal,  "it  is  nothing:  it  is  an  advantage  our 
men  will  take  as  well  as  yours  :  but  I  speak  of  moveables."  "  Sir," 
answered  the  bastard  d'Aulroy,  "  we  have  not  our  men  under  such 
command  but  that  some  will  transgress."  Sir  John  Holland  now 
interfered,  and  said  :  "  Let  them  pass:  what  they  have  got  belongs 
to  them  :  we  shall  not  be  so  strict  as  to  search  their  trunks."  "  Be 
it  so,  then,"  said  the  marshal. 

Everything  was  now  settled,  and  they  were  to  march  away  on  the 
morrow.  The  English  returned  to  their  quarters  to  disarm,  and  re. 
fresh  themselves  with  what  they  had  brought.  The  Bretons  em- 
„ployed  the  whole  day  in  packing  up  the  great  plunder  they  had  made, 
even  from  CastiUe,  for  the  king  had  abandoned  the  Vv^hole  country  to 
them,  which  enriched  prodigiously  the  first  comers.  While  thus 
employed,  they  seized  from  the  inhabitants  of  Orense  whatever  they 
could  conveniently  lay  their  hands  on,  such  as  furs,  cloth,  and  jewels  ; 
and  when  the  poor  people  said  :  "  Gentlemen,  this  belongs  to  us ; 
you  did  not  bring  it  hither they  answered,  "  Hold  your  tongues, 
ye  wicked  people  :  we  have  a  commission  from  the  king  of  Castillc 
to  pay  ourselves.  We  have  served  you  faithfully  and  valiantly  :  you 
are  therefore  bound  to  increase  our  pay,  and  it  is  thus  wc  take  it." 
The  next  morning  the  marshal  mounted  his  horse,  and,  actended  by 
about  sixty  lances,  rode  to  the  barriers  of  Orense,  where  he  waited 
awhile  for  the  Bretons.  When  they  came,  he  asked,  "  Are  you  all 
ready  ?"  "Yes,"  they  replied:  "give  us  our  passport  and  escort." 
"  Whither  do  you  wish  to  go  ?"  "  To  Vilalpando.'"  ■"  It  is  well," 
replied  the  marshal :  "  here  is  your  escort :"  and,  calling  to  him  an 
English  knight  whose  narne  was  Stephen  Eastbury>  said,  "  Take 
ten  of  our  lances,  to  escort  these  Bretons,  and  return  to-morrow." 
He  obeyed  the  marshal's  orders,  and  the  Bre'oas  marched  awny  well 
packed  and  heavily  laden. 

When  they  were  all  gone,  the  marshal  and  his  men  entered  the 
town,  where  he  was  received  with  the  greatest  respect ;  for  they  took 
him  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  which  was  the  reason  of  their  humility. 
He  asked  some  of  the  townsmen,  These  Bretons,  who  are  gone 
away  so  heavily  laden,  have  they  carried  off  any  of  your  properties  ?" 
"  Of  ours,  my  lord  I  yes,  by  God,  a  great  deal."  "  And  vv'hy  did  you 
not  complain  to  me  ?  I  would  have  made  tliem  restore  it."  "  My 
lord,  we  were  afraid  ;  for  they  threatened  to  murder  us,  if  we  said 
one  word  :  they  are  a  cursed  race,  for  there  is  not  one  but  is  a  thief ; 
and  how  can  we  complain  when  they  rob  one  another?"  The  mar- 
shal laughed,  and,  having  paused,  demanded  the  principal  persons  of 
the  town.  When  they  arrived,  he  made  them  swear  to  preserve  the 
town  of  Orense  in  obedience  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster, 
in  like  manner  to  other  towns  in  Galicia :  which  being  done,  he  re- 
newed  the  officers  of  the  town,  who  took  similar  oaths.  All  being 
finished,  he  and  his  com.pany  drank  some  wine,  and  returned  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  reposing  under  the  shads  of  the  olive- 
trees  ;  for  it  was  so  very  hot,  neither  man  nor  horse  could  withstand 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  after  eight  o'clock  it  was  impossible  to  go 
abroad  and  forage.  The  greatest  pleasure  the  duke  could  have  re- 
ceived  would  have  been  the  information,  that  the  king  of  CastiUe 
was  on  his  march  to  offer  him  batde  ;  for  he  was  well  aware  he  could 
never  otherwise  succeed  in  his  claim  on  that  kingdom.  He  was 
continually  making  inquiries  hovv'  the  king  of  CastiUe  was  employed, 
ani  he  was  answered  :  "  My  lord,  we  learn  from  the  pilgrinis  who 
come  to  Saint  .Tago,  that  he  is  not  making  any  preparations  to  take 
the  field,  but  has  shut  himself  and  his  men  up  in  garrisons.  The 
duke  of  Bourbon  is  not  yet  arrived,  nor  is  there  any  intelligence  re- 
ceived of  his  comung."  The  duke  was  advised  to  remain  but  five 
days  in  Orense,  and  then  march  to  Zamora,  and  endeavor  to  force  a 
passage  over  the  Duoro  by  the  bridge.  The  knight,  on  his  return 
from  escorting  the  Bretons  to  Vilalpando,  was  asked  what  vv'ere 
the  numbers  in  garrison;  he  said,  "He  had  heard  sir  Oliver  du 
Guesclin  was  there,  with  one  thousand  spears,  French  and  Bretons.  ' 
"  It  will  be  a  good  thing,  my  lord,"  said  the  constable  and  sir  Thomas 
Percy,  "  if  we  go  thither  and  skirmish  with  them.  Perhaps  they  may 
come  out,  and  accept  our  challenge,  for  some  of  them  are  very  im- 
patient to  signalize  themselves."  "  I  agree  to  it,"  replied  the  duke  ; 
"  let  us  dis'lodgc  and  march  hence,  for  we  can  gain  nothing  by  stay, 
ing  longer  here."  Orders  for  decampment  on  the  morrow  were 
issued,  and  for  the  army  to  march  toward  Vilalpando,  and  then  to 
Zamora. 

We  will  now  say  something  of  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  what  befel 
him  on  his  entrance  into  CastiUe  to  form  a  junction  with  the  duke 
of  Lancaster 


CHAPTER  LXXII. 

THE  KINQ-  OF  PORTUGAL,  BEING  REPULSED  IN  IIIS  ATTEMPTS  TO  STORM 
THE  CASTLES  OF  SANTAREM,  BURNS  THE  TOWN.  HE  MARCHES  TO  PER- 
ROL  IN  GALICIA. 

The  king  of  Portugal,  on  his  departure  from  Oporto,  left  his  queen, 
his  sister-in-law,  and  the  city,  under  the  guard  of  the  count  de  No- 
vaire,  with  one  hundred  lances,  of  Portuguese  and  Gascons  who  had 
come  to  serve  him.  When  the  king  took  the  field,  he  halted  the  first 
day  at  the'distance  of  only  three  leagues  from  Oporto.  On  the  mor 
row,  he  dislodged,  and  marched  in  three  battalions  ;  but,  on  account 
of  the  infantry,  which  consisted  of  twelve  thousand  men,  and  the 
baggage,  he  could  but  advance  at  a  foot's  pace.  The  main  battalion 
with  the  king  followed,  which  was  a  thousand  good  spears,  and  in  it 
were  don  Galois,  Fernando  Portelet,  John  Fernando  Portelet,  Gaada- 
loupe  Fernando  Portelet,  and  Pounass  d'Acunha,  sir  Vasco  Martin 
d'Acunha,  who  bore  the  king's  banner,  John  Radighos,  Peter  John 
Gomez  de  Salnes,  Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sa,,  and  the  mas-tcr  of  Avis, 
Fernando  Rodriguez  de  Sequeira,  all  great  barons.  The  constable 
of  Portugal  commanded  the  rear  battalion,  consisting  of  five  hundred 
spears;  with  him  were  the  count  d'Angouse,  the  count  de  I'Escalle, 
le  petit  Danede,  Mondest  Radighos,  Roderigo  de  Valconsiaux,  Ange 
Salvese  de  Geneve,  John  Ansale  de  Popelan,  all  barons  and  knights. 

In  this  manner  did  the  Portuguese  continue  their  march  toward 
Santarem.  They  advanced  by  short  marches,  and  halted  every  third 
day  :  they  also  lay  by  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  They  arrived  at 
Aljubarota,  where  they  halted  for  two  days,  and  took  as  many  in 
going  from  thence  to  Ourem.  At  last  they  came  to  Santarem,  and 
quartered  themselves  therein  ;  for  they  found  the  town  had  been 
abandoned  since  the  battle  of  Aljubarota,  for  fear  of  th'i  Portuguese, 
and  the  inhabitants  had  retired  with  their  effects  into  CastiUe.  The 
castles,  however,  were  well  garrisoned  with  Bretons  and  Poitevins, 
who  had  been  sent  thither  for  their  defence.  The  king  of  Portugal 
v/as  advised  to  attack  these  castles,  which  were  situated  at  each  ena 
of  the  town  ;  for  he  could  not,  in  honor,  pass  by  without  attempting 
some  deeds  of  arms :  besides,  as  the  Castillians  had  conquered  this 
place  from  the  Portuguese,  they  wished  to  try  if  they  could  recover 
them.  They  had  brought  machines  of  war  from  Oporto,  for  thry 
knew  they  should  have  need  of  them  on  their  march.  The  king  and 
his  army  were  quartered  in  and  about  Santarem,  which  is  situated  at 
the  entrance  of  CastiUe,  on  the  Tagus.  By  means  of  this  river,  they 
could  have  all  their  provision  and  stores  conveyed  to  them  from  Ids. 
bon  or  Oporto,  of  which  they  took  the  advantage  ;  for  they  were  up- 
ward of  thirty  thousand  men. 

The  constable,  with  his  division  and  one  half  of  the  commonalty 
of  Portugal,  posted  himself  opposite  the  eastern  castle,  called  la  Per. 
rade.  The  marshal  with  his  battalion,  and  the  other  half  of  the  com. 
monalty,  did  the  same  at  the  opposite  casde,  called  Callidon.  Morice 
Fonchans,  an  able  man.at-arms,  and  a  knight  from  Brittany,  pom- 
manded  in  la  Perrade  ;  and  sir  James  de  Mont-merle,  a  knight  from 
Poitou,  in  Callidon.  They  might  each  have  with  In'm  fifty  lances. 
Fifteen  days  passed  without  anything  being  done :  their  machines 
were,  indeed,  pointed  against  the  walls,  and  cast  heavy  stones  ten  or 
twelve  times  a  day,  but  did  little  damage,  except  to  the  roofs  of  the 
towers,  which  they  ruined  ;  but  the  garrisons  paid  no  attention  to  this, 
for  their  lodgings  were  v/ell  arched  :  and  no  engine  nor  springall 
could  hurt  them  with  any  stones  n'jey  could  throw.  When  the  Por. 
tuguese  saw  they  had  no  hopes  of  success,  they  grew  tired,  and  re. 
solved  to  decamp  and  enter  Galicia,  to  join  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
which  would  increase  their  strength,  and  the  king  and  duke  might 
then  advise  together,  whither  to  march.  When  they  departed  from 
Santarem,  they  so  completely  burnt  the  town,  that  there  did  not  re- 
main a  shed  to  put  a  horse  in.  The  garrisons,  seeing  them  depart, 
were  so  much  rejoiced,  that  they  sounded  their  trumpets,  and,  with 
other  signs  of  joy,  continued  playing  until  the  whole  were  out  of 
hearing.  The  army  marched  that  day  for  Pontferrant,  in  Galicia,  in 
their  route  to  Val-Sainte-Catharine,  and  arrived  at  Ferrol,  which  is  a 
t;>lerably  strong  town,  and  in  the  interest  of  the  king  of  CastiUe,  and 
they  halted  before  it. 


CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

THE  KING  OF  PORTUGAL,  NOT  BEIN!.?  ABLE  TO  TAKE  FERROL  BY  STORM, 
GAINS  IT  BY  AN  AMBUSCADE,  AND  PUTS  IT  UNDER  THE  OBEDIE.VCE  Of 
THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

The  king  of  Portugal  and  his  army  found  a  plentiful  country  ni 
Ferrol,  which  they  surrounded  ;  and  the  constable  and  marshal  taid, 
they  would  storm  it,  as  it  was  to  be  taken.  They  were  two  days, 
however,  without  making  any  attempt,  for  they  expected  that  it 
would  surrender  without  an  assault,  but  they  wore  mi-.-t:iken;  for 
there  were  in  it  some  Bretons  and  Burgundians,  who  said  they  Wduld 
defend  it  to  the  last.  The  machines  were  brought  forth  on  the  third 
day,  and  the  marshal's  trumpets  sounded  for  the  atcack,  when  all 
made  themselves  ready,  and  advanced  to  the  walls.  The  men-at- 
arms  in  Ferrol  hearing  the  trumpets,  knew  that  they  shoidd  be  stormed, 
and  made  preparations  accordingly.  They  armed  themselves,  and 
all  men  capable  of  defence,  and  ordered  the  women  to  gather  and 
bring  to  them  stones,  to  throw  down  on  the  enemy.   You  ra,ust  know, 


436 


C  H  M  O  N I C  L  E  S    OF    EN  G  L  A 


N  D  ,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &  c  . 


that  the  women  in  Galicia  and  Castillo  are  of  good  courage  to  de- 
tend  themselves,  ajul  equally  useful  as  the  men.  The  Portuguese 
marched  in  handsome  array  to  the  ditches,  which,  though  deep,  were 
dry,  and  merrily  entered  them.  They  began  to  ascend  the  opposite 
!>ank  with  much  courage,  but  were  sorely  treated,  unless  well  shielded, 
-y  those  of  the  town,  who,  from  the  walls,  cast  down  on  them  stones 
:nd  other  things,  that  wounded  and  killed  several,  and  forced  them 
t  >  retreat  whether  they  would  or  not.  There  was  much  throwing 
of  darts  on  both  sides ;  and  thus  lasted  the  attack  until  eight  o'clock, 
when  the  day  became  exceedingly  hot,  without  the  least  wind  or 
breeze,  insomuch  that  those  in  the  ditches  thought  they  should  be 
burnt :  this  heat  was  so  excessive,  that  the  attack  was  put  an  end  to, 
though  the  machines  cast  stones  into  the  town  merely  for  the  chance 
of  success.  The  Portuguese  retired  to  refresh  themselves,  and  attend 
to  the  wounded.  The  marshal  resolved  not  to  renew  the  attack  but 
by  his  machines,  for  otherwise  it  would  cost  too  many  lives  ;  and  to 
skirmish  at  the  barriers,  to  amuse  the  young  knights,  and  enure  them 
to  deeds  of  arms.  This  being  settled,  there  were,  almost  daily,  skir- 
mishes at  the  barriers ;  and  these  within  the  town  were  accustomed 
to  post  themselves  without  the  gates,  between  them  and  the  barriers, 
the  better  to  engage  their  enemies. 

Sir  Alvarez  Pereira,  the  marshal  of  Portugal,  who  was  subtle,  and 
h  id  been  long  used  to  arms,  observing  this  conduct,  planned  upon  it 
fill  ambuscade.  Opening  himself  to  don  .Tuan  Fernando,  he  said, 
"  I  see  these  soldiers,  when  skirmishing,  sometimes  venture  beyond 
the  gates :  I  have  formed  a  plan,  which,  if  you  will  assist  me  to  exe. 
cute,  I  think  we  may  discomfit  them.  I  propose  that  we  form  an 
ambuscade,  as  near  the  barriers  as  possible,  of  five  or  six  hundred 
men,  well  mounted,  and  then  commence  a  skirmish,  as  usual,  but  in 
no  great  number ;  and  retreat  by  degrees,  the  moment  they  seem 
willing  to  pass  their  barriers,  which  I  think  mo'  fivarice  and  eager- 
ness will  induce  them  to  do.  We  must  then  turn  •••out  and  attack 
them  lustily,  and  the  ambuscade  will  gallop  between  them  and  the 
gates.  The  garrison  will  now  be  alarmed,  and  hasten  to  order  the 
^ates  to  be  opened,  and  whether  they  will  or  not,  we  shall  enter  the 
place  with  them.  But  should  the  townsmen  refuse  to  open  the  gates, 
all  those  who  are  without  must  be  our  prisoners."  "  It  is  well  im- 
agined,"  replied  don  Juan.  "  Well,"  said  the  marshal,  "  do  you 
command  one  party,  and  I  will  take  the  other.  You,  sir  Martin  de 
Mello,  and  Pounass  d'Acunha,  shall  have  the  ambuscade,  and  I 
will  skirmish,  as  that  is  part  of  my  office."  This  plan  was  adopted, 
and  five  hundred  men,  well  armed  and  mounted,  were  chosen  to  form 
the  ambuscade. 

For  three  days  there  had  not  been  any  skirmishing,  to  the  surprise 
of  the  garrison,  who  said  to  the  inhabitants :  "  See,  wicked  people 
as  ye  are,  ye  wanted  to  auirender  to  the  king  of  Portugal  without 
striking  a  blow,  and  would  have  done  so,  if  we  had  not  been  here 
to  defend  the  honor  of  your  town ;  this  we  have  so  successfully  done, 
that  the  king  of  Portugal  is  on  the  eve  of  his  departure,  without  hav- 
ing effected  anything." 

On  the  fourth  day,  according  to  what  had  been  laid  down,  the 
marshal  advanced  to  the  skirmish  with  but  few  followers  :  the  great 
ambuscade  remained  behind.  The  Bretons,  eager  to  make  rich 
prisoners,  having  already  captured  six,  seeing  the  Portuguese  at  the 
barrierg,  had  the  gales  opened,  which  they  left  unfastened,  in  case  of 
failure  (for  they  had  no  greax  dependence  on  the  townsmen,)  and  the 
wicket  wide  open,  and  sallied  forth  to  skirmish  with  darts  and  lances, 
as  is  usual  in  such  combats.  The  marshal,  when  he  saw  the  time 
was  come,  made  his  men  wheel,  and  act  as  if  they  were  tired,  re. 
treating  by  degrees.  Those  within  ^he  place,  observing  this,  and 
thinking  they  should  make  prisoners  of  them  all,  opened  the  whole 
of  the  barriers,  sallied  forth,  and,  falling  on  the  Portuguese,  captured 
five-and-twenty.  In  the  struggle  and  pursuit,  the  Bretons  never 
thought  of  closing  the  barriers ;  and  the  marshal  now  made  his  sig- 
nal for  the  ambuscade  to  advance,  which  it  did  full  gallop,  and,  by 
getting  between  the  Bretons  and  the  place,  made  themselves  masters 
of  the  barriers.  The  French  and  Bretons  now  hastened  to  reenter 
the  gates,  but  it  was  of  no  avail,  for  the  Portuguese  entered  with  them  ; 
and  thus  was  the  town  won.  Very  few  were  slain,  and  the  soldiers 
in  garrison  were  made  prisoners,  except  ten  or  twelve,  who  escaped 
by  a  postern  gate,  and  went  to  Vilalpando,  where  sir  Oliver  du  Gues- 
clin  was  in  garrison,  with  one  thousand  French  lances  at  least,  and 
these  runaways  related  to  him  how  Ferrol  had  been  lost.  In  this 
manner  was  the  town  won  by  the  Portuguese,  and  put  under  the 
obedience  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  for  whom  they  made  war. 
The  king  of  Portugal  was  much  pleased  at  the  success  of  his  men, 
and  instantly  sent  intelligence  of  it  to  the  duke,  adding,  he  had  greatly 
increased  his  inheritance  by  the  capture  of  a  town ;  and  that  he  and 
his  army  were  desirous  and  active  to  conquer  the  rest. 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

THE  ARMY  OP  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  COMES  BEFORE  NOYA  IN  GALICIA. 
THE  ENGLISH  ARE  RECEIVED,  AT  THE  BARRIERS,  BY  BARROIS  DES  BARRES 
AND  HIS  COMPANIONS. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  much  rejoiced  at  the  news  from  the 
king  of  Portugal :  he  had  left  Orense,  and  was  on  his  march  toward 
Noya,  where  le  Barrois  des  Barres,  sir  John  de  Chiltelmorant,  sir 


Tristan  de  la  Jaille,  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  rir  William  dc  Montigny, 
and  many  other  knights  and  squires  were  in  garrison.  When  the 
duke  came  within  sight  of  the  castle,  the  marshal  said,  "  There  is 
Noya :  if  Coruna  be  one  of  the  keys  of  Galicia  toward  the  sea,  the 
c;istle  of  Noya  is  another  toward  Castille  ;  and  whoever  wishes  to  be 
lord  of  Castille  must  be  master  nf  those  two  places.  '  Let  us  inarch 
thither,  for  they  tell  me  that  Barrois  des  Barres,  one  of  the  ablest  cap. 
tains  of  France,  is  within  it,  and  let  us  have  some  skirmiphing  with 
the  garrison  at  the  end  of  the  bridge."  "  We  are  willing  t;>  do  so," 
said  sir  Maubrun  de  Linieres  and  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  who  were 
riding  by  his  side.  The  van  battalion  now  advanced,  consisting  of 
five  hundred  men-at-arms,  for  the  dr.kc  was  dcaircus  of  muking  a 
good  appearance  to  those  within  the  castle  ;  and  ho  knew  also  that 
his  marshals  would  offer  to  skirmish,  should  they  find  any  to  accept 
their  challenge.  The  watch  on  the  castle,  seeing  the  van  of  the 
English  approach,  began  to  sound  his  horn  so  agreeably,  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  hear  him. 

Le  Barrois  and  his  companions,  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  men- 
at-arms,  hearing  that  the  English  were  at  hand,  armed  themselves, 
and,  in  good  array,  advanced  to  the  barriers,  where  they  drew  up 
under  twelve  pennons.  Sir  John  des  Barres,  being  the  most  re- 
nowned, was  the  commander-in-chief,  and  next  to  him,  ?ir  John  de 
Cha.telmorant.  When  sir  Thomas  Moreaux,  the  marshal  of  the  army, 
found  himself  near  the  place,  he  halted,  and,  having  dismounted  as 
well  as  his  companions,  they  gave  their  horses  to  the  pages  and.  ser- 
vants, and  marched  in  a  compact  body,  each  knight  and  squire  with 
his  spear  in  hand,  toward  the  barriers  :  every  six  paces  they  halted, 
to  dress  themselves  without  opening  their  ranks.  To  say  the  truth, 
it  was  a  beautiful  sight.  When  they  were  come  as  far  as  they 
wished,  they  halted  for  a  short  time,  and  then  advanced  their  front 
to  begin  the  action.  They  were  gallantly  received ;  and,  I  believe, 
had  the  two  parties  been  in  the  plain,  many  more  bold  actions  would 
have  taken  place  than  it  was  possible  to  find  an  opportunity  for  where 
they  were  ;  for  the  barriers  being  closely  chut,  prevented  them  from 
touching  each  other.  The  marshal  hit  sir  John  de  ChS,telmorant  with 
his  lance,  as  did  sir  John  the  marshal ;  for  each  was  eager  to  hurt 
the  other,  but  from  the  strength  of  their  armor,  they  could  not.  Sir 
Thomas  Percy  attacked  Barrois  des  Barres ;  Maubrun  de  Linieres, 
sir  William  de  Montigny ;  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  Reginald  de 
Roye  ;  the  lord  Talbot,  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille ;  so  every  man  had 
his  match  :  and  when  they  were  fatigued  or  heated  they  retired,  and 
other  fresh  knights  and  squires  renewed  the  skirmi-^ii.  This  was 
continued  until  past  eight  o'clock  :  indeed,  it  was  twelve  before  it 
was  entirely  over.  The  archers  next  came  to  the  barriern ;  but  the 
knights  withdrew,  for  fear  of  the  arrows,  and  ordered  their  cross-bows 
and  Castillians  to  oppose  them,  which  they  did  until  noon,  when  the 
lusty  varlets  continued  the  skirmish  until  sunset,  and  the  knights  then 
returned  fresh  and  vigorous  to  renew  it. 

Thus  was  the  day  employed  until  night,  when  the  English  retired 
to  their  quarters,  and  the  knights  into  the  castle,  where  they  kept  a 
good  guard.  The  English  were  quartered  about  half  a  league  Jrom 
Noya,  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  which  was  very  welcome  to  them 
and  their  horses,  for  they  had  great  difficulty  in  procuring  water  on 
their  march.  They  intended  to  remain  there  five  or  six  days,  and 
then  march  to  Vilalpando,  and  look  at  the  constable  of  Cartille  and 
the  French  there  in  garrison.  They  had  also  heard  from  the  king 
of  Portugal,  who  was  encamped  in  the  plains  of  Ferrol,  and  intended 
marching  for  the  town  of  Padron,*  in  Galicia,  which  was  in  the  line  of 
march  of  the  English ;  and  I  believe  the  king  and  duke  were  to 
meet  in  this  town,  to  confer  together  on  the  state  of  affliirs,  and  de- 
termine on  a  plan  for  carrying  on  the  war.  They  had  already  been 
one  month  in  the  enemy's  country,  and  had  conquered  all  Galicia, 
except  one  or  two  places,  without  having  any  intelligence  of  the  king 
of  Castille  or  the  French,  which  greatly  surprised  them  ;  for  they 
had  heard  that  the  king  of  Castille  had  issued  his  summons  from 
Burgos,  where  he  resided,  to  all  parts  of  Castille,  Seville,  Cordova, 
Toledo,  Leon,  Valladolid,  Soria,  and  had  collected  sixty  thousand 
men,  not  including  six  thousand  men-at-arms  from  France.  The 
duke  of  Bourbon  was  likewise  daily  expected,  for  he  had  quitted 
Paris. 

It  was  for  this  reason  the  English  and  Portugivese  wanted  to  unite 
their  armies,  to  be  in  greater  force,  and  better  enabled  to  meet  the 
enemy ;  for  they  believed  all  that  had  been  told  them  respecting  the 
French  and  Castillians  as  true,  and  outwardly  showed  much  joy 
thereat.  They  would  willingly  have  encountered  theii-  enemies,  for 
they  were  convinced  they  could  never  bring  their  dispute  to  any 
decision  without  a  battle. 

Sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Massac  were  always  about 
the  king's  person,  and  accompanied  him  wherever  he  went ;  for  they 
had  two  or  three  times  a  week  intelligence  from  France  of  what  was 
going  on,  and  likewise  from  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  They  were 
waiting  for  him,  as  he  had  begun  his  journey  by  way  of  Avignon,  to 
visit  the  pope  and  cardinals ;  and  would  not  therefore  offer  combat 
during  his  absence,  nor  would  it  have  been  becoming  them  so  to  do. 
Among  the  news  they  had  from  France,  the  most  surprising  was  the 
account  of  the  duke  of  Brittany's  arrest  and  confinement  of  the  con- 
stable  in  the  castle  of  Ermine,  until  he  ransomed  hnnsolf,  by  paying 

*  Ptidron  Is  situated  on  the  river  Ulla,  four  leagues  to  the  souih\rKrd  of  Saint  J&go ' 
it  was  formerly  a  bishopric,  but  is  now  transfened  to  Saint  Joft. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


437 


-iown  one  hundred  thousand  francs  and  the  surrender  of  three  castles 
and 'a  town,  by  which  the  intended  invasion  of  England  was  pre- 
vented.  They  were  greatly  astonished,  and  could  not  imagine  what 
the  duke  of  Brittany  meant  by  it :  they  however  supposed  that  he 
must  have  been  instigated  thereto  by  the  council  of  England. 


CHAPTER  LXXV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  SOME  OF  HIS  NOBLES  TO  DEMAND  FROM  THE 
PUKE  OF  BRITTANY  THE  REASON  OF  THE  INSULT  OFFERED  HIM  IN  THE 
PERSON  OF  HIS  CONSTABLE. 

The  court  of  France,  more  particularly  the  king's  uncles,  and  the 
principal  lords,  were  much  distressed  by  the  defiance  that  was  sent 
by  the  duke  of  Gueldres  ;  for  it  was  outrageous  and  rude,  and  not 
in  the  common  style  of  such  challenges,  as  I  shall  explain  when  I 
mention  the  particulars.  They  were  likewise  much  vexed  at  the  late 
conduct  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  which  had  broken  up  the  expedi- 
tion to  England  by  the  imprisonment  of  its  leader.  This  had  been 
greatly  prejudicial  to  the  king,  nor  could  they  discover  any  cause  he 
liad  to  assign  for  such  conduct.  The  king  did  not  pay  such  attention 
to  these  matters,  which,  considering  his  youth,  was  not  to  be  won- 
dered at,  as  if  he  liad  been  of  more  advanced  years  ;  for  some  of  the 
lords,  wl]o  remembered  former  times,  said,  "That  by  a  similar  act 
the  kingdom  had  been  much  agitated,  when  the  king  of  Navarre  as- 
sassinated sir  Charles  d'Espaign,  who  at  the  time  was  constable  of 
France,  ior  wliich  king  John  could  never  afterwards  bear  the  king 
of  Navarre,  and  had  deprived  him,  as  far  as  he  was  able,  of  all  his 
possessions  in  Normandy."  "Do  you  suppose,"  said  others,  "that 
if  king  Charles,  the  father  of  our  king,  were  now  alive,  who  loved 
so  much  the  constable,  he  would  not  have  made  the  duke  pay  dearly 
for  this  insult  ?  By  my  faith  would  he,  and  instantly  have  declared 
war  against  him,  and,  cost  what  it  would,  have  driven  him  out  of  his 
duchy,"  Thus  was  the  matter  discussed  through  France,  where  all 
agreed  thai  he  had  acted  very  ill.  The  king  and  his  uncles,  to  pacify 
the  people,  vvho  were  much  dissatisfied,  and  to  inquire  into  the 
I  grounds  of  this  business,  resolved  to  send  a  prelate,  and  three  able 
and  prudent  barons,  to  hear  the  duke's  reasons,  and  to  summon  him 
to  Paris,  or  wherever  else  the  king  might  please,  to  make  proper 
excuses  for  his  conduct.  Sir  Milon  de  Dormans,  bishop  of  Beauvais, 
was  nominated  as  principal  :  he  was  a  most  able  man,  of  great  elo- 
quence, and  was  to  be  accompanied  by  sir  John  de  Vienne,  sir  John 
de  Bueil,  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  who  had  received  full  instruc- 
tions what  they  were  to  say  ;  but  to  be  the  more  particularly  in- 
formed  of  what  had  passed,  the  bishop  of  Beauvais  went  to  Montle- 
hery,  the  residence  of  the  constable,  to  learn  from  him  the  most 
minute  details.  This  town  and  castle,  with  its  dependencies,  had 
been  given  to  him  and  to  his  heirs  by  king  Charles.  The  bishop,  during 
this  visit,  was  seized  with  an  illness  that  forced  him  to  keep  his  bed, 
and  after  fifteen  days'  struggle  against  the  fever,  it  carried  him  off, 
so  very  severe  was  the  attack.  The  bishop  of  Langres  was  nomi- 
nated in  the  place  of  tlie  bishop  of  Beauvais,  who  set  out,  with  the 
before-mentioned  barons,  for  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

FROISSART  MENTIONS  THE  PERSON  FROM  WHOM  HE  LEARNT  THE  ARREST 
OF  THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON  ;  WHO  LIKEWISE  INFORMS  HIM  THAT 
SIR  BERTRAND  DU  GUESCLIN  OUGHT  TO  BE  CALLED  DU  GLAY-AQUIN. 

I  MAY,  perhaps,  be  asked,  how  I  became  acquainted  with  the 
events  in  this  history,  to  speak  so  circumstantially  about  them.  I 
reply  to  those  who  shall  do  so,  that  I  have,  with  great  attention  and 
diligence,  sought  in  divers  kingdoms  and  countries  for  the  facts  which 
have  been,  or  may  hereafter  be,  mentioned  in  it :  for  God  has  given 
me  grace  and  opportunities  to  see,  and  make  acquaintance  with  the 
greater  part  of  the  principal  lords  of  France  and  England.  It  should 
!)e  known,  that  in  the  year  1390, 1  had  labored  at  this  history  thirty- 
seven  years,  and  at  thnt  time  I  was  fifty-seven  years  old  :  a  man 
may,  therefore,  learn  much  in  such  a  period,  when  he  is  in  his  vigor, 
and  well-received  by  all  parties.  During  my  youth,  I  was  five  years 
attached  to  the  king  and  queen  of  England,  and  kindly  entertained 
in  the  household  of  king  John  of  France  and  king  Charles  his  son. 
1  was,  in  consequence,  enabled  to  hear  much  during  those  times  ; 
and,  for  certain,  the  greate^^t  pleasure  I  have  ever  had,  was  to  make 
every  possible  inquiry,  in  regard  to  what  was  passing  in  the  world, 
and  then  to  write  down  all  that  I  had  learnt. 

I  will  now  say  from  whence  I  heard  of  the  arrest  of  the  constable, 
and  the  consequences  that  followed.  I  was  riding  about  the  time 
this  passed,  or  perhaps  a  year  after,  from  Angers  to  Tours,  and  had 
slept  at  Beaufort  en  Vallee.*  On  the  morrow  I  overtook  a  knight 
from  Brittany,  called  sir  William  d'Ancenis,  who  was  going  to  visit 
madame  de  Maille  in  Touraine,  who  was  his  cousin,  as  she  had  lately 
become  a  widow.  I  made  acquaintance  with  the  knight,  for  he  was 
courteous  and  obliging  in  speech,  and  inquired  the  news  from  him  ; 
more  particulaidy  about  the  imprisonment  of  the  constable,  the  truth 
of  which  I  was  eager  to  know.    He  gave  me  the  information  I 

*  Beaufort  en  Vallee— or  Beaufort  la  Ville,  a  town  of  Anjou,  on  the  river  Authion, 
dx  leagues  from  Angers,  sixteen  from  Tours. 


]  wanted;  for  he  said  he  had  been  at  the  parliament  at  Vannes,  with 
his  cousin  the  lord  d'Ancenis,  a  powerful  baron  in  Brittany.  In  the 
same  manner  as  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  told  me  all  that  passed  in  Foix, 
B6arn,  and  Gascony,  and  as  don  Juan  Ferimndo  Portelet  the  events 
in  Castille  and  Portugal,  did  the  gallant  knight  converse  with  me,anc' 
would  have  continued  it  longer,  had  I  rode  farther  in  his  company. 
We  had  advanced  four  long  leagues  between  Montlihargne  and 
Preuilly,  riding  at  a  gentle  pace,  when  he  told  me  many  things  on 
the  road  respecting  Brittany,  which  I  treasured  up  in  my  memory. 
As  we  were  thus  riding,  we  entered  a  meadow  near  to  Preuilly,  when 
he  dismounted,  and  said  ;  "  Ah,  may  God  keep  the  soul  of  the  good 
constable  of  France  ;  for  he  had,  on  this  spot,  a  most  honorable  com- 
bat, and  greatly  profitable  to  the  country  ;  but  he  was  not  then  con. 
stable,  and  served  under  the  banner  of  sir  Juhn  de  Bueil,  on  his  return 
from  the  expedition  into  Spain."  "  Pray  have  the  goodness  to  relate 
it  to  me."  "  I  will,"  said  he ;  "  but  let  us  remount  our  horses."  We 
did  so,  and,  continuing  our  journey,  he  thus  began  : 

"In  the  time  I  am.  speaking  of,  this  country  was  quite  filled  with 
English,  and  thieves  from.  Gascony,  Brittuny,  Germany  :  adventu- 
rers from  all  nations  had  fixed  their  quarters  on  both  sides  of  the  Loire, 
for  the  war  between  England  and  France  was  renewed.  A  party  of 
them  had  fortified  themselves  in  the  castle  of  Beaufort  en  Valine ; 
whicli  you  have  seen,  and  supported  themselves  by  plundering  the 
country  all  round  it.  But  to  come  to  the  immediate  object  of  my 
story:  sorjie  English  and  Gascons  had  possessed  themselves  of  Preu- 
illy,  and  strengthened  it  so  much,  that  none  attempted  to  dislodge 
them  :  they  had  also  some  other  smaller  forts  near ;  and  when  they 
made  any  excursions,  they  could  assem.ble  between  eight  hundred 
and  a  thousand  combatants. 

"The  constable,  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  sir  John  de  Bueil,  the 
lord  de  Mailiy,  and  other  knights,  determined  to  deliver  the  country 
from  these  people,  and  collected  about  five  hundred  spears.  They 
learnt  that  the  English  intended  marching  toward  Saumer ;  that  all 
the  captains  of  the  different  forts  were  to  unite  their  forces ;  and  that 
the  place  of  meeting  was  Preuilly,  which  you  see  before  us.  Our 
men,  having  crossed  the  river,  placed  themselves  in  ambuscade,  in 
the  wood  below  us,  on  the  right  hand.  The  enemy  left  Preuilly  at 
sunrise,  to  the  amount  of  nine  hundred  fighting  men  :  and  when  our 
party  in  ambush  saw  them  advancing,  they  knew  a  combat  to  be  in- 
evitable.  They  held  a  council  on  what  should  be  their  cry,  and 
were  desirous  it  should  be  'Sir  Bertrand!'  but  he  would  not  consent, 
and  declared  he  would  not  display  either  banner  or  pennon,  but  be 
under  that  of  sir  John  de  Bueil.  Our  enemies  entered  the  mead, 
where  we  just  now  dismounted,  and  they  had  scarcely  done  so  before 
our  men  sallied  out  of  their  ambush  to  meet  them.  On  seeing  us, 
being  of  good  courage,  they  drew  themselves  up  in  handsome  order. 
We  did  the  same,  and  both  parties  advanced  to  the  combat,  which 
instantly  commenced  with  such  thrusting  of  lances,  that  many  were 
thrown  down  on  each  side.  It  lasted  a  considerable  time  M'ithout 
either  giving  way  ;  but,  to  say  the  truth,  we  were  all  picked  men, 
and  with  the  enemy  were  numbers  badly  armed  and  plunderers. 
They  gave  us,  however,  full  employment ;  but  sir  Morice  Trisequedy, 
sir  Geoffiy  Ricon,  sir  Geoffiy  Kerimel,  and  Mortbnace,  joining  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  full  gallop,  reinforced  us  with  sixty  good  spears, 
whom  they  brought  with  them,  and,  attacking  the  English  on  horse- 
back, threw  them  into  a  confusion  they  never  could  recover.  The 
leaders  of  these  pillagers,  perceiving  the  event  was  likely  to  turn  out 
unfavorable  to  them,  mounted  their  horses,  but  not  all ;  for  seven  lay 
dead  on  the  field,  with  three  hundred  of  their  men.  The  pursuit 
lasted  as  far  as  St.  Maur,  where  sir  Robert  Cheney,  Robert  Hervey, 
Richard  Giles,  and  James  Clerk,  got  into  a  boat,  and  saved  them- 
selves  by  crossing  the  Loire.  They  made  for  four  castles  the  English 
had  on  that  side  the  river,  wherein  they  did  not  long  remain,  but 
hastened  for  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  as  they  fancied  the  constable 
was  still  at  their  heels. 

"By  this  defeat,  my  good  master,  was  all  this  country  delivered 
from  pillagers,  and  never  since  that  time  have  any  Enghsh  or  others 
established  themselves  here.  I  therefore  say,  that  constable  Bertrand 
was  a  gallant  man,  and  of  great  honor  and  adva  itage  to  France,  for 
he  regained  large  tracts  of  territory  from  her  enemies."  "  By  my 
faith,  sir,  you  say  truly :  he  was  indeed  a  very  valiant  man,  and  so 
is  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin."  On  my  nammg  him  du  Guesclin,  the 
knight  laughed  ;  and  I  said,  "  Sir,  what  do  you  laugh  at  ?"  "Because 
you  call  him  du  Guesclin,  which  is  not  his  proper  name,  nor  ever  was, 
although  he  is  generally  so  called,  even  b)'  us  who  come  from  Brit- 
tany. Sir  Bertrand  was  during  his  lifetime  desirous  to  alter  this,  but 
could  not ;  for  this  word  is  more  naturally  pronounced  than  the  one 
he  wished  to  substitute  for  it."  "  Pray,  sir,"  said  I,  "  have  the  kind- 
ness to  tell  me  if  there  be  any  great  difference  between  them."  "  No, 
God  help  me  :  the  only  difference  is  Glay-aquin  instead  of  Glcsquin, 
or  Guesclin.  I  will  tell  you  whence  this  surname  is  derived,  accord, 
ing  to  what  I  have  heard  the  old  people  in  Brittany  say,  and  it  is 
certainly  true,  for  you  may  find  it  written  in  the  old  chronicles  of 
Brittany."  This  speech  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and  I  replied  ;  "  Sir, 
I  shall  think  myself  much  obliged  by  your  so  doing ;  and  what  you 
say  shall  not  be  forgotten,  for  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  was  so  re- 
nowned a  knight,  that  his  reputation  ought  to  be  augmented  by  every 
possible  means."    "  That  is  true,"  said  the  knight,  and  thus  began : 

"  In  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  that  great  conqueror,  who  added 


438 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENOLAiND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  Sec. 


so  iiiiicl)  to  Christendom  and  France;  for  he  was  the  emperor  of 
Rome  as  well  as  king  of  France  and  Germany  ;  and  whose  body  lies 
now  lit  Aix-la-Chapel'e  ;  this  king  Charles,  as  is  seen  in  the  ancient 
chronicles  (tor  you  know  that  all  the  knowledge  we  possess  in  this 
world  we  owe  to  writing,  and  upon  no  other  foundation  can  we  depend 
for  truth  but  on  wh:»t  is  contained  in  approved  books,)  was  several 
t.mis  in  Spain,  where  he  once  remained  for  nine  years  without  re- 
turning tv)  France,  but  conquering  all  before  him.  At  this  time  there 
was  a  piigan  king,  called  Aquin,  who  reigned  over  Bugia  and  Bar- 
bary,  that  lie  ojipjsite  to  Spain.  The  kingdom  of  Spain  was  very 
considerable,  if  you  follow  its  coasts  from  St.  .lean  du  Pied  des  Ports, 
for  it  then  contained  all  Arragon,  Navarre,  Biscay,  Oporto,  Coimbra, 
Lisbon,  Seville,  Cordova,  Toledo,  and  Leon,  and  these  formerly  were 
con  ujred  by  this  great  king.  During  his  long  residence  in  Spain, 
Aquin,  king  of  Bugia  and  Barbary,  assembled  an  army  and  embarked 
lor  Brittaiiy,  where  he  landed  at  the  port  of  Vannes.  He  brought  his 
wife  and  children  with  him,  and,  having  established  himself  and  his 
army  in  the  country,  proceeded  to  make  further  conquests.  King 
Charles  was  duly  informed  of  what  was  passing  in  Brittany ;  but  he 
would  not  let  it  interfere  with  his  present  undertaking,  saying ;  *  Let 
him  establish  himself  in  Brittany :  it  will  not  be  difficult  for  us  to  free 
the  country  from  him  and  his  people ;  but  we  will  first  complete  the 
conquest  of  this  country,  and  submit  it  to  the  Christian  faith.  This 
king,  Aquin,  built  a  handsome  tower  on  the  sea-shore  near  to  Vannes, 
called  the  Glay,  wherein  he  took  pleasure  to  reside.  When  Charle- 
magne had  accomplished  his  expedition  to  Spain  by  the  delivery  of 
Galicia  and  other  provinces  from  the  Saracens,  whose  kings  he  had 
slain,  and,  by  driving  out  the  infidels,  had  brought  the  whole  kingdom 
under  the  Christian  faith ;  he  sailed  for  Brittany,  and  gave  battle  to 
king  Aquin  and  his  adherents,  with  such  success  that  the  greater  part 
of  the  infidels  were  killed,  and  king  Aquin  forced  to  fly,  in  a  vessel 
that  by  ready  prepared  for  him  at  the  foot  of  the  tower  of  Glay.  He 
was  so  hard  pressed  by  the  French,  he  could  only  embark  himself, 
his  wife,  and  some  of  his  family,  and  in  the  hurry  forgot  a  young 
child,  of  about  a  year  old,  that  was  asleep  in  the  tower.  The  king 
ha'^ing  escaped,  this  child  was  brought  to  Charlemagne,  who  was 
much  pleased  with  him,  and  had  him  baptized.  Roland  and  Oliver 
were  his  godfathers  at  the  font,  and  the  emperor  gave  him  handsome 
presents  and  the  lands  his  father  had  won  in  Brittany.  This  child, 
when  grown  up,  was  a  valiant  knight,  and  called  Oliver  du  Glay. 
aquin,  because  he  had  been  found  in  the  tower  of  Glay,  and  was  the 
son  of  king  Aquin. 

"Such  was  the  foundation  of  the  family  of  sirBertrand  du  Gues- 
clin,  which,  as  you  see,  ought  to  be  called  du  Glay-aquin.  Sir  Ber- 
trand  was  used  to  say,  that  when  he  should  have  expelled  don  Pedro 
from  Spain  and  crowned  don  Henry  de  Transtarnare,  he  would  go  to 
Biigia,  as  he  should  have  only  the  sea  to  cross,  and  demand  his  in- 
herit-ance  :  and  would  undoubtedly  have  executed  it;  for  don  Henry 
would  gladly  have  supplied  him  with  men  and  ships ;  but  the  prince 
of  Wales,  by  bringing  back  and  replacing  don  Pedro  on  the  throne 
of  Castille,  put  an  end  to  it.  Sir  Berirand  was  made  prisoner  by  sir 
John  Chandos,  at  the  famous  battle  of  Najarra,  and  ransomed  for  one 
hundred  thousand  francs.  He  had  been  before  ransomed  by  the 
same  knight,  and  for  the  like  sum,  at  the  battle  of  Auray.  The  re. 
newal  of  the  war  between  England  and  France  put  an  effectual  stop 
to  this  African  expedition,  and  gave  him  so  much  employment  that 
h-e  could  not  attend  to  anything  else.  He  was,  nevertheless,  the  direct 
issue  from  king  Aquin,  who  reigned  over  Bugia  and  Barbary.  Thus 
have  I  traced  to  you  the  descent  of  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin."  "  That 
is  true,"  replied  I,  '*  and  I  am  very  thankful  to  you  for  it,  which  I 
will  not  forget."    As  I  said  this,  we  arrived  at  Preuilly.* 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

EMBASSADORS  FROM  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  WAIT  ON  THE  DUKE  OF  BRIT- 
TANY RESPECTING  THE  ARREST  OF  HIS  CONSTABLE.  THE  DUKE,  HAVING 
HEARD  THEM,  GIVES  THEM  HIS  ANSWER. 

If  I  could  have  been  as  long  with  sir  William  d'Ancenis  as  I  was 
with  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  when  we  travelled  together  from  Pamiers 
lo  Orthes  in  Beam,  or  with  sir  .Tuan'  Fernando  Portelet,  he  would 
have  tjld  me  many  interesting  things :  but  it  could  not  be  ;  for,  soon 
after  dinner,  we  came  to  two  roads  ;  one  leading  to  Tours,  whither 
I  was  bound,  and  the  other  to  Mailly,  which  he  was  to  follow.  Here 
then  we  took  leave  of  each  other,  and  separated  ;  but  on  our  road 
from  Preuilly,  before  our  separation,  he  told  me  many  things  about 
the  bishop  of  Langres,  who  had  succeeded  the  bishop  of  Beauvais 
in  the  embassy  to  the  duke  of  Brittany  with  sir  John  de  Beuil,  and 
the  answer  they  received  from  the  duke.  Upon  the  authority  of 
whnt  the  knight  said,  I  have  written  as  follows : 

The  embassadors,  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  council, 

*  The  liigli  reputntion  of  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  gave  rise  to  many  false  reports  of  his 
origiii :  tlw  above  is  one.  To  detect  this,  it  is  only  necessary  to  state.  1st,  There  never 
was  a  prince  in  Drittany  of  the  name  of  Aquin.  2ndly,  Charlemagne  conquered  that 
province  hy  his  lieutenants,  and  wis  never  there  in  person.  3rdly,  That  the  original 
name  of  the  house  of  du  Guesclin  was  not  Glay-aquin,  but  Guarplic,  a  compound  of 
two  Breton  words,  Gwar  and  Plic.  which  signifies  a  creek,  and  describes  the  sftuation  of 
the  old  (rustle  du  Guarplic.  that  was  built  on  a  creek,  or  gulf,  in  Concale  bay,  in  the 
parish  of  Siiint  (Joulomb,  (Mocese  of  Pol. 

For  further  particulars,  see  I'Histoire  de  la  Bretagne. 


I  continued  their  journey  until  they  came  to  Nantes,  where  they  in. 
quired  the  residence  of  the  duke.  They  were  told,  that  he  chiefly 
I  resided  at  or  near  Vannes  in  preference  to  any  other  place.  They 
[  left  Nantes,  and  did  not  stop  until  they  arrived  at  Vannes,  as  it  is 
only  twenty  leagues  distant,  and  dismounted  in  the  town,  for  the 
duke  lived  in  the  castle  called  La  Motte.  When  they  had  equipped 
themselves  in  a  manner  becoming  their  rank,  they  waited  on  him, 
who  received  them  outwardly  with  much  affection.  The  bishop  of 
Langres,  being  a  prelate,  was  the  spokesman,  and  harangued  in  a 
handsome  manner,  in  the  presence  of  his  two  companions,  sir  John 
de  Vienne  and  sir  John  de  Beuil,  saying,  "  Lord  duke,  we  are  sent 
hither  by  the  king  our  sovereign,  and  by  my  lords  his  uncles,  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  to  say  they  are  wondrously  surprised 
you  should  have  prevented  the  invasion  of  England  from  taking  place, 
when  on  the  point  of  sailing,  and  have  ransomed  the  constable  of 
France  for  such  an  immense  sum,  besides  seizing  three  of  his  castles 
in  Brittany  and  the  town  of  Jugon,*  which,  should  they  turn  against 
the  country,  may  seriously  injure  it.  We  are,  therefore,  charged  to 
order  you,  on  the  part  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  of  our 
lords  his  uncles,  to  restore  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France, 
those  parts  of  his  inheritance  you  now  withhold  from  him,  and  give 
him  peaceable  possession  thereof,  according  to  justice,  in  the  same 
condition  they  were  in  before  they  v.  c  re  surrendered  up  to  you  through 
constraint,  and  not  according  to  any  just  claim  you  had  upon  them, 
and  also  the  surn  of  money  you  have  received,  wholly  and  fully, 
vi^herever  he  shall  be  pleased  to  have  it  paid.  The  king  and  his 
council  likewise  summon  you  to  appear  at  Pari?,  or  v-'herevcr  else 
they  may  direct,  to  excuse  yourself  for  what  you  Irave  done.  The 
king  is  so  good-tempered  and  forbearing,  that,  frorn  ties  of  blood,  he 
will  readily  listen  to  your  excuses.  Should  they  not  be  quite  sutis. 
factory,  our  lords,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  will  so  fashion 
them  to  tb.e  utmost  of  their  abilities,  and  by  entreaties  or  otherv/ise 
manage  the  matter  so  that  you  shall  remain  frieijd  and  cousi;-!  to  the 
king,  as  it  is  reasonable  you  should  be." 

The  bishop,  turning  to  sir  John  de  Vienne,  said,  "  Do  you  agree 
in  my  sentiinonts  ?"  "  Yes,  sir,"  he  replied.  Sir  John  de  Bcniil 
made  a  similar  answer :  when  this  passed,  there  were  but  these  four 
in  the  apartment.  The  Juke,  having  herird  the  bishop,  was  very 
thoughtful,  and  not  without  reason,  for  the  words  vverc  so  clear  t'ley 
required  no  expounding.  At  length  he  s'did,  "Sir,  I  have  well  heard 
what  you  had  to  say  :  it  was  proper  I  should  do  so,  as  you  come  from 
my  sovereign  lord  the  king  of  France,  and  my  lords  his  uncles.  I 
arn  therefore  bouaden  to  pay  you,  as  coming  from  them,  every  honor 
and  respect,  and  am  willing  to  do  so.  What  you  have  said,  how. 
ever,  demands  consideration ;  aiid  I  shall  take  the  advice  of  my 
counci!,  thnt  I  rnay  give  you  such  an  answer  as  m.oy  please  you,  for 
I  would  not  act  otherwise.  "  You  say  well,"  replied  the  embassa- 
dors, "  and  we  are  satisfied."  They  then  took  leave,  and  returned 
to  their  hotel.  Toward  evening,  they  received  an  invitation  from 
the  duke  to  dine  with  him  on  the  morrow,  which  they  accepted. 
The  next  day  they  went  to  the  castle,  where  they  found  the  duke 
and  his  knights,  v^^ho  received  them  magnificently.  Shortly  after 
their  arrival,  basins  and  ewers  were  brought,  for  them  to  wash  before 
they  sat  down  to  table.  The  bishop  of  Langres,  in  respect  to  his 
prelacy,  was  seated  above  all  the  company  :  next  to  him  was  the 
duke,  then  sir  John  de  Vienne  and  sir  John  de  Beuil.  The  dinner 
was  very  splendid,  sumptuous,  and  well  served  :  when  it  was  over, 
they  entered  into  the  presence-chamber,  where  they  conversed  on 
different  subjects,  and  amused  themselves  in  hearing  the  minstrels. 

The  lords  from  France  thought  they  should  have  then  received 
their  answer,  but  were  disappointed.  Wine  and  spices  were  brought, 
which  having  partaken  of,  they  retired  to  their  hotels,  and  remained 
the  whole  evening  comfortably  at  home.  On  the  ensuing  morning, 
it  was  signified  to  them  that  the  duke  wished  to  see  them  at  the 
castle,  whither  they  went ;  and,  being  introduced  to  the  apartment 
where  the  duke  was,  he  received  them  kindly,  and  thus  spoke: 
"  My  fair  sirs,  I  know  you  are  anxious  for  an  answer  to  what  you 
have  been  charged  to  tell  me  from  my  sovereign  and  other  lords, 
that  you  may  report  it  to  them  :  I  therefore  declare,  that  I  have  done 
nothing  to  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  that  I  repent  of,  except  that  he  has 
escaped  too  cheaply  and  with  his  life  :  this  I  spared  solely  on  account 
of  his  office,  and  not  in  any  manner  out  of  personal  regard  ;  for  he 
has  behaved  so  very  ill  to  me,  in  several  instances,  that  I  hate  him 
mortally ;  and,  begging  my  sovereign's  and  their  graces'  pardon,  I 
have  not  prevented  the  expedition  to  England  taking  place  by  the 
arrest  of  the  constable.  Of  this  I  am  willing  and  able  to  exculpate 
myself ;  for  the  day  I  had  him  arrested,  I  was  thinking  no  harm 
against  it  :t  it  is  proper  to  take  advantage  of  an  enemy  wherever  it 
mav  be  found.  If  he  had  been  slain,  I  believe  the  kingdom  of 
France  would  not  have  been  the  worse  governed  for  having  lost  the 
supposed  benefit  of  his  counsel.  With  regard  to  the  castles  he  sur- 
rendered to  me,  and  of  which  I  am  in  possession,  I  shall  keep  Them 
until  the  king  by  force  di-^possesses  rne  of  them.  As  to  the  money, 
I  reply,  that  from  the  hatred  of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  I  have  incurred 

*  Jugon  must,  have  been  a  place  of  considerable  consequence,  for  I  believe  theie  is  an 
old  proverb  „       ^  g^g,jjgpe  g^ns  Jugon 

A  un  chappe  sans  chaperon." 
t  The  original  runs,  "  nul  mal  je  n'y  pensoya." 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


439 


debts  in  this  and  other  countries,  and  have  from  this  sum  repaid  those 
to  whom  I  was  indebted."  Such  was  the  answer  the  duke  of  Brit, 
tany  gave  to  the  embassadors  from  the  king  of  France.  Many  de- 
bates ensued,  to  induce  the  duke  to  send  a  more  moderate  answer ; 
but  his  replies  were  always  to  the  same  effect  as  what  he  had  before 
spoken.  When  they  found  they  could  not  obtain  anything  more, 
they  desired  to  take  their  leave,  which  being  granted,  they  prepared 
for  their  departure,  and  journeyed  until  they  arrived  at  Paris ;  thence 
they  went  to  the  castle  of  Beaut^,  near  Vincennes,  where  the  king 
and  queen  resided.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  soon  followed 
thorn,  as  they  were  impatient  to  hear  the  duke  of  Brittany's  answer, 
which  as  you  have  heard  I  will  not  repeat.  But  as  those  sent  into 
Brittany  had  not  succeeded  in  any  one  point,  the  king  and  council 
were  greatly  displeased  with  the  duke,  and  said  he  was  the  proudest 
and  must  presumptuous  man  alive,  and  that  matters  should  not  re. 
main  as  they  were ;  for  the  consequences  would  be  too  prejudicial 
and  disgraceful  to  the  crown  of  France.  It  was  fully  the  intention 
of  the  king  and  his  council  to  make  war  on  the  duke  of  Brittany. 

The  duke  expected  nothing  less  :  for  he  knew  he  had  angered  the 
king  of  France  as  well  as  those  of  his  council ;  but  his  hatred  against 
the  constable  was  so  deep,  it  deprived  him  of  the  use  of  his  reason  ; 
and  he  sorely  repented  that,  when  in  his  power,  he  had  not  put  him 

death.  Things  remained  in  this  state  a  considerable  time.  The 
duke  resided  at  Vannes,  but  seldom  went  abroad  for  fear  of  ambus, 
cades :  he  paid  great  court  to  the  principal  cities  and  towns  in  the 
duchy,  and  made  secret  treaties  with  the  English  :  he  also  garrisoned 
his  strong  places  tiie  same  as  in  times  of  war.  His  opinion  continu. 
ally  varied,  as  to  what  had  passed  :  sometimes  he  said,  he  wished  he 
had  not  arrested  the  constable  ;  at  others,  to  excuse  himself,  he  de. 
dared  that  Clisson  had  so  grievously  insulted  him,  he  had  good  rea. 
son  for  what  he  had  done.  This  conduct  had  caused  him  to  be 
feared  in  the  country ;  for  the  lord  hath  small  authority  who  is  not 
feared  by  his  subjects  ;*  for  whenever  he  pleases  he  may  be  at  peace 
with  them. 

We  wil!  now  leave  the  duke  of  Brittany,  and  return  to  the  affairs 
of  Engl  Hid,  which,  at  this  moment,  were  in  a  troubled  and  danger- 
ous  state, 


CHAPTER  LXXVIII. 

TtlE  DUIIE3  OF  VORK  AND  GLOUCESTER,  UNCLES  TO  THE  KING,  CONFEDE- 
KATE,  WITH  OTHEPv  BARONS,  AGAINST  HIM  AND  HIS  COUNCIL.  THE  PEO- 
TLE  ARE  UISCONTENTEl)  WITH  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND.  THE  LONDONERS, 
TOROUCtII  T!iE  MEANS  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  GLOUCESTER  AND  IMS  FRIENDS, 
OBTAIN  FROM  THE  KING,  THAT  A  DAY  SHOULD  BE  FIXED  FOR  THOSE 
WHO  HAD  MANAGED  THE  FINANCES  TO  RENDER  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THEM. 

You  htive  before  heard,  that  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester  had 
confederated  with  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  the  earl 
of  Northumberland,  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  and  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  against  the  king  and  his  council,  with  whom  they  were 
very  much  dissatisfied.    They  said,  "  This  duke  of  Ireland  doth  with 
the  king  and  the  realm  as  he  pleases  :  the  king  has  only  base  knaves 
about  Jiis  person,  v/ithout  any  regard  to  noblemen  ;  and  as  long  as 
he  attends  to  no  other  advice  than  that  of  those  now  near  him,  things 
cannot  go  on  well ;  for  no  kingdom  can  prosper  when  governed  by 
wicked  men.    It  is  well  known,  that  when  a  poor  person  is  exalted 
and  supported  by  his  lord,  he  corrupts  the  people,  and  destroys  the 
country  :  for  what  can  a  base.born  man  feel  of  honor?  his  sole  wish 
is  to  enrich  himself:  just  like  the  otter,  who,  on  entering  a  pond,  de- 
vours all  the  fish  therein.    Whence  comes  it  that  this  duke  of  Ireland 
hath  such  power  over  the  king,  (we  know  his  origin)  and  goveineth 
sil  England  at  his  pleasure,  while  the  king's  uncles  are  disregarded  ? 
Such  conduct  is  no  longer  to  be  suffered.    We  are  not  ignorant  who 
the  earl  of  Oxford  was,  and  that  in  this  country  he  had  not  one  good 
quality,  either  of  sense,  honor  or  gentility  allowed  him."  "Sir  John 
Chan.das,"  added  a  knight,  "  made  him  feel  this  very  sharply  once, 
at  the  palace  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  at  St.  Andrews,  in  Bordeaux." 
"  How  so  ?"  demanded  another,  who  wished  to  know  the  particulars. 
"  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  the  knight,  "  for  I  was  present.  Wine 
was  serving  round  to  the  prince  of  Wales  and  a  large  party  of  Eng. 
lish  lords,  in  an  apartment  of  his  palace  ;  and,  when  the  prince  had 
drunk,  the  cup  was  carried  to  sir  John  Chandos,  as  constable  of 
Aquitaine,  who  took  it  and  drank,  without  paying  any  attention  to 
he  earl  of  Oxford,  father  to  this  duke  of  Ireland,  or  desiring  him  to 
drink  fir.^t.    After  sir  John  Chandos  had  drunk,  one  of  his  squires  pre- 
sented  t!ie  wine  to  the  earl  of  Oxford  ;  but,  indignant  that  Chandos 
had  drunk  before  him,  he  refused  it,  and  said,  by  way  of  mockery,  to 
the  squire  who  was  holding  the  cup,  '  Go,  carry  it  to  thy  master, 
Chandos:  let  him  drink.'    'Why  should  I  go  to  him?  for  he  has 
drunk.    Drink  yourself,  since  it  is  offered  you  :  for,  by  St.  George,  if 
you  do  not,  I  will  throw  it  in  your  face.'    The  earl,  afraid  lest  the 
squire  should  execute  what  he  had  said,  for  he  was  bold  enough  to 
do  so.  took  the  cup  and  put  it  to  his  mouth  and  drank,  or  at  least  pre. 
tended  to  drink.    Sir  John  Chandos  was  not  far  off,  and  heard  and 
saw  the  whole,  and  his  squire,  vvhile  the  prince  was  in  conversation 
with  others,  came  and  told  him  what  had  passed.    Sir  John  Chan- 
dos took  no  notice  of  it  until  the  prince  had  retired,  when,  stepping 

*  C»t      petite  seigiif     da  »9iBn(?wr     n'(>it;  omint  ft  (Jo«ht6  d«  sfs  eons, 


j  up  t>  the  earl  of  Oxford,  he  said,  '  What,  tir  Aubrey,*  are  you  dis- 
j  pleased  that  1  draiik  first,  who  am  the  constable  of  tiiis  country  ?  I 
{  may  well  drink  and  take  precedence  before  you,  tince  my  moet  re. 
nowncd  sovereign,  the  king  of  England,  and  my  lords,  the  princes, 
assent  to  it.  True  it  is,  that  you  were  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers  ;  bu* 
all  now  present  do  not  know  the  cause  of  it  so  well  as  I  do  :  I  wiij 
declare  it,  that  they  may  remember  it.  When  my  lord,  the  prince, 
had  finished  his  journey  to  Languedoc,  Carcassone  and  Narbonnc, 
and  was  returned  to  this  city  of  Bordeaux,  you  took  it  into  your  head 
that  you  would  return  to  England  ;  but  what  did  the  king  say  to  you  ? 
I  know  it  well,  though  I  was  not  present.  He  asked,  if  you  had  ac- 
complished your  service  ;  and,  afterwards,  what  you  had  done  with 
his  son.  You  replied,  "  Sir,  I  left  him  in  good  health  at  Bordeaux." 
"  What !"  said  the  kisig,  "  and  have  you  been  bold  enough  to  come 
hither  without  him  ?  Did  I  not  strictly  enjoin  you,  and  the  others 
who  accompanied  him,  never  to  return  without  him,  imder  the  for- 
feiture of  your  lands  ?  and  yet  you  have  dared  to  disobey  my  com- 
raands.  I  now  positively  order  you  to  quit  my  kingdom  within  four 
days  and  return  to  the  prince ;  for  if  you  l.e  found  on  the  fifth  day» 
you  shall  lose  your  life  and  estates."  You  were  afraid  to  hazard  dis. 
obedience,  as  was  natural,  and  left  England.  You  were  so  fortunate, 
that  you  joined  the  prince  four  days  before  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  and 
had,  that  day,  the  command  of  forty  lances,  while  I  had  sixty.  Now, 
consider  if  I,  who  am  constable  of  Aquitaine,  have  not  the  right  tt) 
ta4ve  precedence,  and  drink  before  you  do.'  The  earl  of  Oxford 
was  much  ashamed,  and  would  have  willingly  been  anywhere  but 
there.  He  vvas  forced,  however,  to  bear  with  whut  i-ir  John  Chandos 
said,  who  spoke  aloud  that  afl  might  hear  him."  "After  this,"  said 
another  knight,  "  we  ought  not  to  be  surprised  that  the  duke  of  Ire- 
land, who  is  the  son  of  this  earl  of  Oxford,  is  not  more  considerate, 
and  does  not  keep  in  his  memory  what  may  be  told  him  of  his  father, 
instead  of  ruling  the  whole  kingdom  of  England,  and  setting  himself 
above  the  king's  uncles."  "  And  why  should  he  not  do  so,"  replied 
others,  "  since  the  king  wills  it?" 

There  were  great  murmurings  throughout  England  against  the  duke 
of  Ireland ;  but  what  injured  him  the  most  was  his  conduct  to  his 
duchess,  the  lady  Philippa,  daughter  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  earl  of 
Bedford,  who  was  a  handsome  and  noble  lady,  and  of  the  highest  e.x- 
traction.  He  fell  in  love  with  a  German  lady,  one  of  the  attendants 
of  the  present  queen  ;  and,  by  his  solicitations  at  the  court  of  Rome, 
pope  Urban  VI.  granted  him  a  divorce  from  the  lady  Philippa,  with- 
out any  title  of  justice,  but  through  presumption  and  indifference. 
When  he  married  this  lady,  king  Richard  consented  thereto;  for  he 
was  so  blinded  by  the  duke  of  Ireland  that,  if  he  had  declared  that 
black  was  white,  the  king  would  not  have  said  to  the  contrary.  The 
mother  of  the  duke  was  mightily  enraged  with  him  for  this  conduct, 
and  took  the  lord  de  Coucy's  daughter  to  her  home  and  made  her  her 
own  companion.  The  duke  certainly  acted  ill,  and  evil  befel  him 
for  it,  as  this  was  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  the  hatred  all  England 
bore  him.t  It  is  but  just  that  v.'hat  is  conceived  in  evil  should  have 
an  unfortunate  end  ;  and  this  duke  confided  so  inuch  in  the  affection 
of  the  king,  he  thought  no  one  would  dare  to  injure  him. 

It  was  reported  through  England,  that  a  new  tax  was  to  be  levied 
on  every  fire,  and  that  each  was  to  pay  a  noble,  the  rich  making  up 
for  the  deficiencies  of  the  poor.  The  king's  uncles  knew  this  would 
be  difficult  to  bring  about ;  and  they  had  caused  it  to  be  spread  in  the 
principal  towns  how  greatly  the  inhabitants  would  be  oppressed  by 
such  taxes,  and  that,  as  there  must  remain  great  sums  in  the  treasury, 
the  people  ought  to  insist  on  having  an  account  of  their  expenditure 
from  those  who  had  the  management,  such  as  the  archbishop  of  York, 
the  duke  of  Ireland,  sir  Simon  Burley,  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  sir 
Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  Peter  Gouloufre,  sir  John 
Salisbury,  sir  John  Beauchamp,  and  the  master  of  the  wool-staple ; 
and,  if  these  would  render  an  honest  account,  there  would  be  found 
money  enough  for  the  present  demands  of  the  kingdom.  It  is  a  well 
known  maxim,  that  no  one  pays  willingly,  or  takes  money  from  his 
purse,  if  he  can  avoid  it.  These  rumors  were  soon  spread  through, 
out  England,  and  especially  in  London,  which  is  the  chief  key  of  the 
realm,  so  that  the  people  rose  in  rebellion,  to  inquire  into  the  govern- 
ment of  the  country,  for  that  there  had  not  for  some  time  been  any- 
thing known  concerning  it. 

The  Londoners  first  addressed  themselves  to  Thomas  of  Wood- 
stock, duke  of  Gloucester,  though  he  was  younger  than  the  duke  of 
York ;  for  he  was  much  beloved  for  his  valor,  prudence,  and  steadi- 
ness  in  business.  When  they  were  in  his  presence,  they  said,  "  My 
lord,  the  good  city  of  London  recommends  itself  to  your  care  ;  and 
its  citizens,  as  well  as  all  England,  entreat  you  would  take  upon  you 

*  This  earl  of  Oxf  ni'.-;  n;i me  was  Thomas.  Sir  Alberic  de  V*tie  was  his  brother.  He 
was  employed  in  different  negotiations  by  Richard  II, 

Robert  was  tlie  son  and  heir  of  Thomas,  the  last  earl  of  Oxfott.  and  created  duke  of 
Ireland. 

See  Dugdale's  Baronace. 

t  Walsingham,  speaking  of  this  transaction  says:  "  Accidit  hisd*»*>!"«,  ut  Rohertua 
Vere,  elatus  de  honoribus  quos  rex  impendebateidem  jiigiter,  suam  repuC'aret  uxorem 
juvenculam,  nobilem,  atque  pulcliram,  genitam  de  iliiistris  Edwardi  retris  fi)">  ls:ibelia, 
et  aliam  duceret,  quce  cum  regina  Anna  venerat  de  Boemia  (ut  fertur)  cujus'''uii  Cel- 
larii  filiam,  ignobilem  prorsus  atque  fedam  :  ob  ■♦luam  eausam  magna  surrepsif^^casio 
scandalorum  (ciijus  nomen  erat  in  vuigaria  idiomate  Lancecrona.)  Favebjitsibi  n  his 
omnibus  ipse  rex,  nolens  ipsum  in  aliquo  contristare,  vel  potius  {prout  dicitur)  non  vn'«>as 
suisvotis  aliquaiiterobviare.qui  maleficiis  cujusdam  fri^tfisCqui  cuni  dictu  Roberto  fuU) 


440 


CHIiONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


the  government  of  tlje  realm,  and  learn  Irom  those  who  have  pos. 
sesied  themselves  of  the  kingdom  how  it  has  been  hitherto  governed; 
for  the  comniiHi  people  make  bitter  complaints,  that  taxes  upon  taxes 
are  continually  imposed,  and  that  the  kingdom,  since  the  coronation 
of  the  king,  has  been  more  grievousl}^  oppressed  by  these  and  other 
extraordinary  aids,  than  for  fifty  years  preceding  it.  No  one  knows 
how  these  sums  have  been  expended,  nor  what  is  become  of  them. 
You  will  be  pleased  to  inquire  into  this,  and  provide  a  remedy,  or 
things  will  turn  out  ill,  for  the  discontents  of  the  people  are  very 
strong."  The  duke  of  Gloucester  replied,  "  My  good  sirs,  I  have 
attentively  listened  to  what  you  have  said  ;  but  I  alone  can  do  noth. 
ing.  1  know  you  have  well-founded  cause  of  complaint,  as  well  as 
the  rest  of  England  ;  but  notwithstanding  I  am  son  to  a  king  of  Eng. 
land,  and  uncle  to  the  present  king,  if  I  were  to  interfere  by  speak- 
ing to  him,  he  would  not  attend  to  me  ;  for  my  nephew  has  counsel- 
lors near  his  person  in  whom  he  confides  more  than  in  himself,  and 
these  counsellors  lead  him  as  they  please.  If  you  wish  to  succeed 
in  having  your  grievances  redressed,  you  should  enter  into  a  confed- 
eracy with  the  principal  towns,  and  with  some  of  the  nobles  and 
prelates,  and  come  before  the  king,  where  my  brother  and  myself 
will  cheerfully  meet  you,  and  say  to  the  king,  "  Most  dear  lord,  you 
have  been  crowned  when  very  young,  and  have  hitherto  been  very 
badly  advised,  nor  have  you  attended  to  the  affairs  of  your  kingdom, 
from  the  mean  and  weak  counsellors  you  have  chosen.  This  has 
caused  the  mismanagement  of  affairs,  as  you  must  have  seen  ;  and 
if  God,  out  of  his  mercy,  had  not  stretched  forth  his  hand,  the  coun- 
try must  inevitably  have  been  ruined.  For  which,  most  redoubted 
lord,  we  supplicate  you,  in  the  presence  of  your  uncles,  as  good  sub- 
jects should  entreat  their  lord,  that  you  attend  to  these  matters,  that 
the  noble  kingdom  and  crown  of  England,  which  has  descended  to 
you  from  the  most  powerful  and  gallant  king  this  country  ever  pos- 
sessed, may  be  supported  in  prosperity  and  honor,  and  the  common 
people,  who  now  complain,  be  maintained  in  their  just  rights  and  privi- 
leges. This  you  swore  to  perform  on  the  day  of  your  coronation. 
We  also  entreat,  that  you  would  assemble  the  three  estates  of  the 
realm,  that  they  may  examine  into  the  late  manner  of  your  govern- 
ment. Should  it  have  been  managed  in  a  manner  becoming  a  per- 
son of  your  rank,  those  who  have  governed  will  acquire  profit  and 
honor,  and  shall  remain  as  long  as  they  choose,  and  while  it  may  be 
your  good  pleasure,  in  their  offices.  But  if  those  who  may  be  ap- 
pointed to  examine  into  these  matters  find  anything  contrary  to  good 
government,  they  will  provide  a  remedy  by  quietly  dismissing  from 
your  person  those  who  have  so  acted,  and  replacing  them  by  others 
better  qualified ;  but  with  your  consent  first  had,  then  that  of  your 
uncles  and  of  the  prelates  and  barons  of  the  realm,  who  will  pay  at- 
tention in  the  choice  to  your  honor  and  to  that  of  your  kingdom." 

"  When  you  shall  have  made  this  rem.onstrance  to  the  king,"  said 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  to  the  Londoners,  "  he  will  give  you  an  an- 
swer.  If  he  should  say,  '  We  will  consider  of  it,'  cut  the  matter 
short,  and  declare  you  will  not  have  any  delay  ;  and  press  it  the  more 
to  alarm  him,  as  well  as  his  minioiia.  Say,  boldly,  that  the  country 
will  not  longer  suffer  it ;  and  it  is  wonderful  they  have  borne  it  so 
long.  My  brother  and  myself  will  be  with  the  king,  and  also  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  earls  of  Arundel,  Salisbury  and  North- 
umberland ;  but  say  nothing  should  we  not  be  present ;  for  we  are 
the  principal  personages  in  England,  and  will  second  you  in  your  re- 
monstrance,  by  adding,  that  what  you  require  is  but  reasonable  and 
just.  When  he  shall  hear  us  thus  speak,  he  will  not  contradict  us, 
unless  he  be  very  ill  advised  indeed,  and  will  appoint  a  day  accord, 
ingly.  This  is  the  advice  and  the  remedy  I  offer  you."  The  London, 
ers  replied,  "  My  lord,  you  have  loyally  spoken;  but  it  will  be  difficult 
far  us  to  find  the  king  and  as  many  lords  as  you  have  named,  at  one 
time  in  his  presence."  "  Not  at  all,"  said  the  duke  :  "  St.  George's 
day  will  be  within  ten  days,  and  the  king  will  then  be  at  Windsor  ; 
you  may  be  sure  the  duke  of  Ireland  and  sir  Simon  Burley  will  be 
there  also.  There  will  be  many  others.  My  brother,  myself,  and 
the  earl  of  Salisbury,  will  be  there.  Do  you  come,  and  you  will  act 
according  to  circumstances." 

The  Londoners  promised  to  be  at  Windsor  on  St.  George's  day, 
and  left  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  well  pleased  with  their  reception. 
When  that  day  came,  the  king  of  England  held  a  grand  festival,  as 
his  predecessors  had  done  before  him,  and,  accompanied  by  his  queen 
and  court,  went  to  Windsor.  On  the  morrow,  the  Londoners  came 
thither  with  sixty  horse,  and  those  from  York  and  other  principal 
towns  in  like  numbers,  and  lodged  themselves  in  the  town.  The 
king  was  desirous  of  leaving  the  place  for  another  three  leagues  off, 
when  he  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the  commons  of  England,  and  still 
more  so,  when  told  they  wanted  to  speak  to  him  ;  for  he  dreaded 
greatly  their  remonstrances,  and  would  not  have  heard  them  :  but  his 
uncles  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury  said,  "  My  lord,  you  cannot  depart, 
for  they  are  deputed  hither  by  all  your  principal  towns.  It  is  proper 
you  hear  what  they  have  to  say :  you  will  then  give  them  your  an. 
swer,  or  take  time  to  consider  of  it."  He  remained,  therefore,  but 
sore  against  his  will! 

The  commons  were  introduced  to  the  presence,  in  the  lower  hall, 
without  the  new  building,  where  the  palace  stood  in  former  times. 
The  king  was  attended  by  his  two  uncles,  the  archbishop  of  Canter, 
bury,  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  lord  chancellor,  the  earl  of  Salis. 
bury,  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  and  several  others  of  the  nobility. 


[  The  commons  made  their  harangue  to  the  king,  by  their  spokesman, 
a  citizen  of  London,  called  Simon  de  Sudbury,  a  man  of  sense  and 
oratory.  He  formed  his  speech  from,  what  the  duke  of  Gloucester 
had  said  to  them ;  and,  as  you  have  heard  that,  I  need  not  take  more 
notice  of  it.  The  king,  having  heard  it,  replied  :  "  Ye  commons  of 
England,  your  requests  are  great  and  important,  and  cannot  be  im- 
mediately attended  to ;  for  we  shall  not  long  remain  here,  nor  are  all 
our  council  v/ith  us  :  indeed  the  greater  part  are  absent.  I  therefore 
bid  each  of  you  return  quietly  to  your  homes,  and  there  peaceably 
remain,  unless  sent  for,  until  Michaelmas,  when  the  parliament  shall 
be  assembled  at  Westminster.  Come  thither  and  lay  your  requests 
before  us,  which  we  will  submit  to  our  council.  What  we  approve 
shall  be  granted,  and  what  we  think  improper  refused.  For  think 
not  we  are  to  be  ruled  by  our  people.  That  has  never  been ;  and 
we  can  perceive  nothing  but  what  is  right  and  just  in  our  govern- 
ment, and  in  those  who  govern  under  us."  Upward  of  seven  in. 
stantly  replied  to  the  king,  and  said,  "  Most  redoubted  lord,  under 
your  grace's  favor,  your  justice  is  weak,  indeed,  in  the  realm,  and 
you  know  not  what  behooveth  you  to  know :  for  you  neither  make 
inquiry,  nor  examine  in-to  what  is  passing  ;  and  those  who  are  your 
advisers  will  never  tell  you,  for  the  great  wealth  they  are  amassing. 
It  is  not  justice,  sir  king,  to  cut  off  heads,  wrists,  or  feet,  or  any  way 
to  punish ;  but  justice  consists  in  the  maintaining  the  subject  in  his 
right,  and  in  taking  care  he  live  in  peace,  v.'ithout  having  any  cause 
of  complaint.  We  must  also  say  that  you  have  appointed  too  long 
a  day  by  referring  us  to  Michaelmas.  No  time  can  be  better  than 
the  present :  we,  therefore,  unanimously  declare,  that  we  will  have 
an  account,  and  very  shortly  too,  from  those  who  have  governed  your 
kingdom  since  your  coronation,  and  know  what  is  become  of  the 
great  sums  that  have  been  raised  in  England  for  these  last  nine  years, 
and  whither  they  have  passed.  If  those  who  have  been  your  treas- 
urers shall  give  a  just  account,  or  nearly  so,  we  shall  be  much  re- 
joiced, and  leave  them  in  their  offices.  Those  who  shall  not  produce 
honest  acquittances  for  their  expenditure  shall  be  treated  accordingly, 
by  the  commissioners  that  are  to  be  nominated  by  you,  and  our  lords 
your  uncles." 

The  king,  on  this,  looked  at  his  uncles  to  see  if  they  would  say 
anything,  when  the  duke  of  Gloucester  said,  "  That  he  saw  nothing 
but  what  was  just  and  reasonable  in  the  demands  they  had  made  : 
what  do  you  say,  fair  brother  of  York  ?"  "  As  God  may  help  me, 
it  is  all  true,"  he  replied,  as  did  the  other  barons  who  were  present; 
but  the  king  wished  them  to  give  their  opinions  separately.  "  Sir," 
added  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  "  it  is  but  fair  that  you  know  how 
your  money  has  been  expended."  The  king,  perceiving  they  were 
all  united,  and  that  his  minions  dared  not  utter  one  word,  for  they 
were  overawed  by  the  presence  of  the  nobles,  said,  *'  Well,  I  consent 
to  it :  let  them  be  sent  away ;  for  summer  is  now  approaching,  and 
the  time  for  my  amusement  in  hunting."  Then,  addressing  the  Lon- 
doners, he  added, "  Would  you  have  the  matter  instantly  dispatched  ?" 
"  Yes,  we  entreat  it  of  you,  noble  king :  we  shall  likewise  beg  of 
these  lords  to  take  part,  more  particularly  our  lords  your  uncles." 
The  dukes  replied,  they  would  willingly  undertake  it,  as  well  on  the 
part  of  their  lord  and  king,  as  for  the  country.  The  commons  then 
said  ;  "We  also  wish  that  the  reverend  fathers,  the  lord  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  the  bishops  of  Lincoln  and  Winchester,  be  par- 
ties." They  said,  they  would  cheerfully  do  so.  When  this  was 
agreed  to,  they  nominated  the  lords  present,  such  as  the  earls  of  Sal- 
isbury and  Northumberland,  sir  Reginald  Cobham,  sir  Guy  de  Bryan, 
sir  Thomas  Felton,  sir  Mathew  Gournay,  and  said  there  should  be 
from  two  to  four  of  the  principal  persons  from  each  city  or  large 
town,  who  would  represent  the  commons  of  England.  All  this  was 
assented  to,  and  the  time  for  their  meeting  fixed  for  the  week  after 
St.  George's  day,  to  be  holden  at  Westminster ;  and  all  the  king's 
ministers  and  treasurers  were  ordered  to  attend,  and  give  an  account 
of  their  administrations  to  the  before-named  lords.  The  king  con- 
sented to  the  whole,  not  through  force,  but  at  the  solicitations  and 
prayers  of  his  uncles,  the  other  lords,  and  commons  of  England.  It, 
indeed,  concerned  them  to  k  .lOw  how  affairs  had  been  managed, 
both  in  former  times  and  in  those  of  the  present  day.  All  having 
been  amicably  settled,  the  assembly  broke  up,  and  the  lords,  on  leav- 
ing Windsor,  returned  to  London,  whither  were  summoned  all  col. 
lectors  and  receivers,  from  the  different  counties,  with  their  receipts 
and  acquittances,  under  pain  of  corporal  punishment  and  confisca- 
tion  of  goods. 


CHAPTER  LXXIX. 

THE  COMMISSIONERS  OF  ACCOUNTii  CONDEMN  SIR  SIMON  BURLEY  TO  BE  LM- 
PRISONED  IN  THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON.  SIR  THOMAS  TRIVET  IS  KILLED 
BY  A  FALL  FROM  HIS  HORSE.  SIR  WILLIAM  ELMHAM  IS  ACQUITTED  OF 
HAVING  TAKEN  MONEY  FOR  THE  SURRENDER  OF  BOURBOUR&  AND 
GRAVELINES. 

The  assembly  of  the  commissioners  of  accounts  was  held  at  West- 
minster, consisting  of  the  king's  uncles,  the  prelates,  barons,  and  de- 
puties from  the  principal  towns  of  England.  It  lasted  upward  of  a 
month.  Some  of  those  who  appeared  before  it,  not  producing  fair 
or  honorable  accounts,  were  punished  corporally,  and  by  confiscation 
of  whatever  they  possessed. 

Sir  Simon  Burley  was  charged  with  defalcations  to  the  amount  of 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


441 


two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  francs,  notwithstanding  he  had  been 
tutor  to  the  king,  and  had  assisted  him  in  the  government  from  his 
■  earliest  youth.  When  called  upon  to  account  for  what  had  become 
of  it,  he  cast  the  blame  on  the  archbishop  of  York  and  sir  William 
Neville,  saying  he  had  never  acted  but  with  them  and  by  their  advice, 
and  in  conjunction  with  the  king's  chamberlains,  sir  Robert  Tresilian, 
sir  Robert  Bea:  champ,  sir  John  Salisbury,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber, 
and  others;  bu;  those,  when  examined,  excused  themselves,  and 
flung  the  whole  /  lult  on  him.  The  duke  of  Ireland  said  to  Simon 
privately ;  "  I  understand  you  are  to  be  arrested  and  sent  to  prison 
until  you  shall  pay  the  sum  j  ou  are  charged  with.  Do  not  dispute 
the  matter,  but  go'whither  thty  may  order :  I  will  make  your  peace 
with  the  king,  though  they  had  nil  sworn  to  the  contrary.  You  know 
the  constable  of  France  owes  lae  forty  thousand  francs  for  the  ran- 
som of  John  of  Blois,  and  this  ^  he  will  shortly  pay  :  I  will  offer 
the  amount  to  the  commissioners,  which,  for  the  moment,  will  satisfy 
them :  but  the  king  is  sovereign  ;  he  will  pardon  you  all,  for  the  bal- 
ances  must  be  paid  to  him  and  to  none  other."  "  If  I  did  not  depend," 
replied  sir  Sirtion  Burley,  "  that  you  would  strongly  support  me  with 
the  king,  and  assist  me  personally  in  this  matter,  I  would  cross  the 
sea  and  go  to  the  king  of  Bohemia.  I  should  be  well  received  there, 
and  remain  for  a  time  until  all  this  bustle  were  blown  over."  "  I  will 
never  forsake  you,"  said  the  duke  of  Ireland  :  "  are  we  not  compan- 
ions, and  equally  implicated  ?  You  must  ask  time  for  payment.  I 
know  well  that  "you  can  pay  when  you  please,  in  ready  money,  one 
hundred  thousand  francs.  Do  not  fear  death,  for  they  will  never 
push  matters  so  far  as  that ;  and  before  Michaelmas,  things  shall  have 
a  different  turn  from  what  these  lords  think  :  let  me  only  once  have 
the  king  in  my  power,  and  I  will  have  him,  for  all  that  he  now  does-' 
he  is  forced  to.  We  must  satisfy  these  cursed  Londoners,  and  put 
an  end  to  all  tlis  discontent  they  have  raised  against  us  and  our 
friends." 

Sir  Simon  Burley  put  a  little  too  much  confidence  in  these  words 
of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  and  presented  himself  before  the  commis- 
sioners,  when  called  upon.  They  said  ;  "  Sir  Simon,  you  have  been 
a  knight  who  has  done  honor  to  our  country,  and  were  greatly  beloved 
by  our  lord  the  late  prince  of  Wales.  You  and  the  duke  of  Ireland 
have  been  the  principal  ministers  of  the  king.  We  have  carefully 
examined  all  your  accounts  that  have  been  laid  before  us,  and  must 
tell  you,  they  are  neither  fair  nor  honorable,  which  has  displeased  us 
for  the  love  we  bear  you.  We  have  therefore  unanimously  resolved 
that  you  be  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  there  to  be  confined  until 
you  shall  have  repaid,  in  this  chamber,  according  to  our  orders,  the 
sum  you  have  received  for  the  king  and  realm,  and  for  which,  from 
the  examination  of  the  treasurer,  you  have  never  accounted  :  the  sum 
amounts  to  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  francs.  Now,  have  you 
anything  to  say  in  your  defence  ?"  Sir  Simon  was  much  disconcerted, 
and  said ;  "  My  lords,  I  shall  willingly  obey,  as  it  is  proper  I  should, 
your  commands,  and  go  whither  you  may  please  to  send  me.  But  I 
entreat  that  I  may  have  a  secretary  allowed  me  to  draw  out  an  account 
of  the  great  expenses  I  have  formerly  been  at  in  Germany  and  Bohe. 
mia,  when  negotiating  the  marriage  of  our  king  and  lord.  If  I  should 
have  received  too  much,  grant  me,  through  the  king's  grace  and 
yours,  that  I  may  have  a  reasonable  time  for  repayment."  "  To  this 
we  agree,"  replied  the  lords  ;  and  sir  Simon  Burley  was  then  con- 
ducted to  the  Tower. 

The  accounts  of  sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  sir  William  Elmham  were 
next  examined.    They  were  not  popular  with  any  of  the  barons  of 
England,  nor  with  the  people,  on  account  of  their  conduct  in  Flan- 
ders:  for  it  v^^as  said  no  Englishman  had  ever  made  so  shameful  an 
expedition.    The  bishop  of  Norwich  and  the  governor  of  Calais,  who 
at  that  time  was  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  had  cleared  themselves  from  any 
blame  :  but  the  charge  laid  to  the  two  knights,  of  taking  money  for 
the  surrender  of  Bourbourg  and  Gravelines,  prevented  them  doing  the 
same  :  and  some  in  England  wanted  to  have  their  conduct  (which 
has  been  before  related)  construed  into  treason  ;  and  the  knights  had 
given  security  for  their  appearance,  when  called  upon,  to  the  king, 
his  uncles,  and  the  council.    This  charge  was  now  renewed,  and 
they  were  summoned  before  the  commissioners.    Sir  William  Elm. 
ham  appeared  ;  but  sir  Thomas  Trivet  did  not  come,  and  I  will  tell 
you  the  cause.  The  same  week  the  summons  from  the  commissioners 
was  brought  to  his  house,  in  the  north,  he  had  mounted  a  young 
norse,  to  try  him  in  the  fields.    His  horse  ran  away  with  him  over 
hedge  and  through  bushes,  and  at  length  fell  into  a  ditch  and  broke 
the  knight's  neck.    It  was  a  pity,  and  his  loss  was  much  bewailed 
by  the  good  people  of  Engbnd.   Notwithstanding  this,  his  heirs  were 
forced  to  pay  a  large  sum  of  florins  to  what  was  called  the  king's 
council ;  but  the  whole  management  was  well  known  to  rest  with 
the  uncles  of  the  king,  and  the  commissioners  they  had  nominated. 
For,  although  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was  the  youngest  of  the  king's 
uncles,  he  was  the  most  active  in  business  that  concerned  the  country; 
and  the  better  part  of  the  prelates,  nobles,  and  commons,  looked  up 
to  him. 

When  the  composition-money  of  the  late  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  who 
was  killed  as  you  have  heard,  was  paid,  the  blame  cast  on  sir  Wil- 
liam Elmham  was  much  lightened.  His  former  deeds  in  the  Borde- 
lois,  Guienne,  and  Picardy,  where  he  had  displayed  much  valor  in 
support  of  England,  pleaded  for  him,  having  behaved  like  a  gaUant 
knight,  so  that  nothing  could  be  laid  to  his  charge  but  having  taken 


money  for  Bourbourg  and  Gravelines.  But  he  excused  himself  by 
saying ;  "  My  lords,  when  any  one  is  placed  as  we  were,  in  respect 
to  these  two  towns,  it  appears  to  me  (from  what  I  have  heard  sir  John 
Chandos  and  sir  Walter  Manny,  who  had  abundance  of  good  sense 
and  valor  say,)  that  when  two  or  three  means  offer,  the  one  most 
profitable  to  ourselves,  and  that  which  can  hurt  our  enemies  the  most, 
ought  ever  to  be  adopted.  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  myself,  finding 
ourselves  surrounded,  so  that  succor  could  no  way  come  to  us,  and 
that  we  should  not  be  able  long  to  withstand  their  assaults,  (for  they 
were  such  knights  and  squires  as  few  in  England  ever  saw,  and  in 
such  numbers,  from  the  account  of  our  herald,  as  to  amount  to  six- 
teen  thousand  men-at-arms,  and  forty  thousand  others,  while  we  were 
scarcely  three  hundred  lances,  and  as  many  archers;  our  town  was 
also  so  extensive  we  could  not  attend  to  all  parts  of  it,  which  we  soon 
felt  to  our  cost,  for,  while  we  were  defending  one  side,  it  was  set  on 
fire  on  another,)  we  became  very  much  confused,  which  the  enemy 
perceived.  And,  in  truth,  the  king  of  France  and  his  council  acted 
handsomely  by  granting  us  a  truce,  for  if  they  had  on  the  morrow  re- 
newed their  attack,  in  the  situation  we  were  in,  they  must  have  had 
us  at  their  mercy.  They  honorably  treated  with  us,  through  the  duke 
of  Brittany,  who  took  much  trouble  on  the  occasion.  We  ought  to 
have  paid  for  this,  but  they  gave  us  money ;  and  instead  of  being 
worsted  by  our  enemies,  we  despoiled  them.  We  certainly  over- 
reached  them,  when  they  paid  us,  and  suffered  us  to  depart  safe  and 
well,  carrying  away  whatever  we  had  gained  by  this  expedition  in 
Flanders.  Besides,"  added  sir  William,  "  to  purge  myself  from  all 
blame,  should  there  be  in  England,  or  out  of  England,  any  knight  or 
squire,  except  the  persons  of  my  lord  the  dukes  of  York  and  of  Glou. 
cester,  who  shall  dare  to  say  that  I  have  acted  disloyally  toward  my 
natural  lord  the  king,  or  have  been  any  way  guilty  of  treason,  1  am 
ready  to  throw  down  my  glove,  and  with  my  body  try  the  event  by 
deeds  of  arms,  such  as  the  judges  may  assign  me." 

ThiH  speech,  and  the  known  valor  of  the  knight,  exculpated  him, 
and  freed  him  from  all  fear  of  death,  which  he  was  in  danger  of  at 
the  beginning.  He  returned  to  his  estate,  and  w.as  afterwards  a  re- 
nowned knight,  much  advanced,  and  of  the  king's  council.  Sir  Si- 
mon Burley  was  still  confined  in  the  Tower,  for  he  was  mortally  hated 
by  the  king's  uncles  and  the  commons  of  England.  The  king  did 
everything  in  his  power  to  deliver  him  from  prison,  during  the  time 
he  resided  at  Sheene  but  the  commissioners,  being  determined  to 
oppress  him,  dissembled,  and  said  they  could  not  as  yet  set  him  at 
liberty,  for  his  accounts  were  not  closed.  The  king,  accompanied 
by  the  duke  of  Irreland,  journeyed  toward  Wales,  by  way  of  Bristol ; 
and  wheresoever  he  went  he  was  followed  by  the  queen,  and  all  the 
ladies  and  damsels  of  her  court. 


CHAPTER  LXXX. 

THE  KIKG  OF  ENGLAND  HAVING  LEFT  LONDON,  SIR  SIMON  BUlVLEV  IS  BE- 
HEADED, TO  THE  GREAT  DISPLEASURE  OF  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN.  A 
CHANGE  OF  THE  IVIINISTRY. 

Althoitgh  the  king  of  England  had  left  London,  his  uncles  there 
remained  with  their  advisers.    You  have  often  heard,  that  when  any 
disorder  is  in  the  head,  all  the  other  members  of  the  body  are  affected 
by  it,  and  that  this  sickness  must  be  purged  away  by  some  means  or 
other.    I  say  this,  because  the  duke  of  Ireland  was  in  such  favor 
with  the  king,  that  he  managed  him  as  he  pleased,  and  governed 
him  at  will.    Sir  Simon  Burley  was  also  one  of  the  principal  advi- 
sers ;  and  between  them  both  they  ruled,  for  a  long  time,  king  and 
kingdom.    They  were  suspected  of  having  amassed  very  large  sums 
of  money,  and  it  was  rumored  they  had  sent  great  part  of  it  for 
safety  to  Germany.    It  had  also  come  to  the  knovvledge  of  the  king, 
his  uncles,  and  the  rulers  of  the  principal  towns  in  England,  tliat 
great  cases  and  trunks  had  been  secretly  embarked  from  Dover  castle 
in  the  night-time,  which  were  said  to  contain  this  money  sent  fraud- 
ulently  abroad  by  them  to  foreign  countries,  in  consequence  of  which 
the  kingdom  was  greatly  impoverished  of  cuiii.    Pflany  grieved  much 
at  this,  saying,  that  gold  and  silver  were  become  so  scarce  as  to  oc- 
casion trade  to  languish.    Such  speeches  increased  the  hatred  to  sir 
Simon  Burley,  and  the  commissioners  declared  they  thought  he  de 
served  death.    In  short,  they,  on  finishing  his  accounts,  condemned 
him  to  suffer  this  punishment,  instigated  thereto  by  a  desire  to  please 
the  country,  and  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  relatea  to  the 
lords  that  sir  Simon  wanted  to  remove  the  shrine  of  St.  Thomas  from 
Canterbury  to  Dover  castle,  as  he  said,  for  greater  security,  at  the 
time  the  French  invasion  was  expectjd;  but  it  was  commonly  be- 
heved  that  he  meant  to  seize  it,  and  carry  it  out  of  England.  Many, 
I  now  he  was  in  prison,  came  forward  against  him ;  and  the  knight 
j  was  so  overpowered,  that  nothing  he  could  say  in  his  defence  availed 
'  him  ;  so  that  he  was  carried  forth  out  of  the  Tower,  and  beheaded, 
as  a  traitor,  in  the  square  before  it.    God  have  mercy  on  his  mis. 
i  deeds  !    Notwithstanding  I  thus  relate  his  disgraceful  deatii,  which 
I  am  forced  to  by  my  determination  to  insert  nothing  but  truth  in  this 
history,  I  was   exceedingly  vexed  thereat,  and  personally  much 
grieved  ;  for  in  my  youth  I  had  found  him  a  gentle  knight,  and,  ac- 
cording  to  my  understanding,  of  great  good  sense.    Such  was  the 
I  unfortunate  end  of  sir  Simon  Burley. 

!  *  Riehmond  ' 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


His  nephew  and  heir,  sir  Richard  Burley,  was  with  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  in  (Jalicia,  when  tliis  nusfortune  bcfel  his  uncle,  and  one 
of  the  mo5t  renowned  ia  his  army,  after  the  constable  ;  for  he  had 
once  the  chief  command  of  the  whole  army,  and  instructed  sir 
Thomas  Moreaux,  ia  his  olHce  of  marshal;  he  was  likewise  of  the 
duke's  council,  and  his  principal  adviser.  You  may  suppose  that, 
when  he  heard  of  the  di-graceful  death  his  uncle  had  suffered,  he 
was  mightily  enraged  ;  but,  alas  I  this  gallant  knight  died  in  his  bed, 
n  Castille,  of  sickness,  with  very  many  more,  as  I  shall  fully  relate 
v.hen  arrived  at  that  part  of  my  history. 

When  king  Richard,  who  was  amusing  himself  in  Wales,  heard 
of  the  death  of  sir  Simon  Burley,  he  was  very  wroth  ;  for  he  had 
been  one  of  his  tutors  and  had  educated  him  ;  and  he  swore  it  should 
not  remain  unrevenged,  for  he  had  been  cruel'y  put  to  death,  and 
without  the  smallest  plea  of  justice.  The  queen  also  bewailed  his 
loss ;  for  he  had  been  the  principal  promoter  of  her  marriage,  and 
had  conducted  her  from  Germany  .to  England.  The  king's  council 
began  now  t)  be  seriously  alarmed,  such  as  the  duke  of  Ireland,  sir 
Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  .John  Beauchamp,  sir 
John  Salisbury,  and  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  The  archbishop  of 
York,  whose  name  was  William  Neville,  brother  to  the  lord  Neville 
of  Norliiumberland,  was  dismissed  from  his  office  of  lord  treasurer, 
which  he  had  held  a  considerable  time,  and  forbidden,  by  the  duke 
of  Gloucester,  if  he  valued  his  life,  ever  again  to  intermeddle  with 
the  affairs  of  England  ;  but  he  might  retire  to  his  bishopric  of  York, 
or  to  any  other  part  of  his  diocese,  for  that  of  late  he  had  been  by  far 
too  busy.  He  was  told  that,  from  consideration  of  his  dignity  and 
birth,  many  things  had  been  overlooked  that  were  highly  disgraceful 
to  him  ;  and  that  the  greater  part  of  t!ie  deputies  from  the  cities  and 
towns  were  fo'-  having  him  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  and  pun- 
ished in  like  manner  to  sir  Simon  Burley.  He  soon  left  London,  and 
went  to  reside  oi?  his  bishopric  in  the  north,  which  was  worth  to  him 
about  forty  thousand  francs  a  year.  His  whole  family  was  much 
enraged,  and  thought  his  di^-'griice  had  been  caused  by  Henry  of 
Northumberland,  thcugh  he  was  his  relation  and  neighbor. 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  was  valiant  and  learned,  and 
much  in  favor  of  the  king's  uncles,  succeeded  to  the  treasurership  : 
iie  was  of  the  family  of  the  Montagues  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury  was 
his  uncle.*  The  commissioners  appointed  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the 
earl  of  Arundel,  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  the  earl  of  Devonshire, 
the  earl  of  Nottingham,  and  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  who  was  called 
sir  Henry  de  Spencer,  the  king's  council ;  but  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester ret-.iaed  his  office  of  chancellor,  and  continued  near  the  per- 
sm  of  the  king's  uncles.  The  most  renowned  of  the  council,  after 
tlie  duke  of  Gl.yucesier,  was  sir  Thomas  Montague,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  ;  and  well  was  he  deserving  of  it,  for  the  great  pains  he 
took  to  reform  the  abuses  of  government,  and  withdraw  the  king 
from  the  management  of  his  minions.  He  spoke  very  frequently  on 
this  subject  to  the  duke  of  York,  who  replied, "  Archbishop,  matters 
vrill,  by  degrees,  turn  out  differently  from  what  my  nephew  and  the 
duke  of  Ireland  imagine.  But  we  must  wait  for  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity, and  not  be  too  pressing ;  for  what  is  done  in  haste  is  never 
well  done.  I  agree  svith  you,  that  if  we  had  not  in  time  taken  up 
this  business,  the  king  would  have  been  so  governed,  that  the  king, 
dom  must  have  been  ruiaed.  The  king  of  France  and  his  council 
were  well  acquainted  with  om*  state  ;  and  for  this  did  they  make 
such  immense  preparations,  to  take  the  advantage  to  invade  us." 


CHAPTER  LXXXI. 

WHILE  THE  COtJNCIL,  ON  THE  STATE  OF  THE  NATION,  IS  SITTING  AT  LON- 
DON,  KING  EICHARD,  BY  THE  ADVICE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND,  DETER. 
MINES  TO  WAGE  WAR  AGAINST  HIS  UNCLES  AND  THE  PRINCIPAL  TOWNS. 

In  like  manner  as  the  king's  uncles  and  the  new  council  of  state 
were  devising  at  Westminster  on  the  means  of  reforming  abuses  in 
the  government,  and  of  having  the  king  and  realm  under  their  power, 
the  duke  of  Ireland  and  his  council  were  plotting  day  and  night  how 
they  could  keep  their  places,  and  destroy  the  uncles  of  the  king,  by 
means  which  I  will  now  explain. 

When  king  Richard,  accompanied  by  his  queen,t  arrived  at  Bris. 
tol,  which  is  a  handsome  and  strong  town,  he  fixed  his  residence  in 
the  castle.  Those  in  Wales,  and  at  a  distance,  thought  he  had  done 
so  to  favor  the  duke  of  Ireland,  who  had  caused  it  to  be  reported 
that  he  intended  going  thence  to  Ireland,  and  to  assist  him  with 
money  to  increase  his  followers,  for  that  had  been  agreed  on  by  the 
parliament.  It  had  been  ordered  that  the  duke,  on  setting  out  for 
Ireland,  where  he  was  to  remain  three  years,  should  have  the  com. 
mand  of  five  hundred  men-at-arms  and  fifteen  hundred  archers,  paid 
by  England,  and  that  money  for  this  purpose  should  be  punctually 
remitted  to  him.t    But  the  duke  had  no  inclination  to  go  thither ; 

*  Tiiismnst.  be  a  mistaite.   [ii  1381  William  Courtney  was  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  in  1391  Thomas  Fitzalian,  son  of  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
t  So  says  Jean  Petit,  "et  la  raync  aveques  lui." 

X  There  is  a  viiriatio  <  i  :  the  copies  of  tlic  oiisinai,  as  Jean  Petit  runs  thus :  "When 
he  departed  irom  the  king  and  his  uncles,  it  was  agieed  with  him,  that  in  case  he  should 
CO  on  this  voyage,  he  should  have,  at  the  charge  of  England,  five  hundred  men-at-arms 
iind  fifteen  hundred  arche  s.  It  was  ordered  that  he  should  abide  there  three  years,  and 
(bat  he  should  be  always  well  paid."  This  reading  appears  to  be  simpler  than  that  of 
Um  text.  Sflo  Jean  Petit's  edition,  vol.  III.  p.  46. 


for,  as  the  king  was  so  young,  he  managed  him  as  he  pleased,  and, 
should  he  leave  him,  he  was  afraid  the  king's  affection  would  be 
cooled.  Add  to  this,  he  was  so  greatly  enamored  with  one  of  the 
queen's  damsels,  called  the  landgravine,  that  he  could  never  quit 
her.  She  was  a  tolerably  handsome  pleasant  lady,  whom  the  queen 
had  brought  with  her  from  Bohemia.  The  duke  of  Ireland  loved 
her  with  such  ardor,  that  he  was  desirous  of  making  her,  if  possible, 
his  duchess  by  marriage.  He  took  great  pains  to  obtain  a  divorce 
from  his  present  duchess,  the  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Bedford,  from 
Urban  VL,  vv^hom  the  English  and  Germans  acknowledged  as  pope. 
All  the  good  people  of  England  were  much  astonished  and  shocked 
at  this ;  for  the  duchess  was  grand-daughter  of  the  gallant  king  Ed. 
ward  and  the  excellent  queen  Philippa,  being  the  daughter  of  the 
princess  Isabella.  Her  uncles,  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester, 
were  very  wroth  at  this  insult;  but,  notwithstanding  their  hatred, 
which  he  held  cheap,  the  duke  of  Ireland  was  so  smitten  and  blinded 
by  his  love,  he  was  using  every  means  to  obtain  a  divorce,  and  had 
promised  the  lady  he  would  make  her  his  wife,  if  he  had  the  king 
and  queen's  consent,  and  a  dispensation  from  Rome,  which  the  pope 
would  not  dare  refuse  him ;  for  his  present  lady  was  a  Clementist, 
and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  her  father,  had  made  war  in  Italy  for  Cle. 
ment,  against  Urban,  which  inclined  the  latter  not  to  be  over-fond 
of  him,  and  induced  him  to  listen  too  readily  to  the  proposals  for  a 
divorce.  Thus  was  he  urging  on  matters,  according  to  his  promise 
to  the  landgravine  of  Bohemia,  and  would  not  have  any  connection 
with  his  wife  by  legal  marriage.  But  this  duke  of  Ireland  had  a 
mother  living,  the  countess  dov/oger  of  Oxford,  who,  so  far  from  ap. 
proving  her  son's  conduct,  greatly  blamed  him  for  his  follies,  saying 
that  he  v/ould  by  them  anger  Heaven,  vv  ho  would  one  day  punish 
him  severely,  when  it  would  be  too  late  to  repent.  She  had  the 
duchess  home  with  her,  and  gave  her  as  handsome  an  establishment 
as  she  could,  so  tlir.t  ail  who  loved  the  young  lady  were  pleased  with 
this  conduct. 

In  such  a  situation  was  the  kingdom  of  England  ;  but,  to  biingf 
tlie  history  to  a  conclusion,  I  will  continue  the  subject  from  the  in- 
formation  I  then  received.  You  have  heard  that  the  duke  of  Ireland 
kept  close  to  the  king  during  his  residence  at  Bristol  and  in  Wales, 
solely  occupied  night  and  day  with  the  means  of  succeeding  in  his 
plans.  He  was  assiduous  in  his  attentions  to  the  king  and  queen, 
and  to  all  knights  and  squires  who  waited  on  them  at  Bristol  and  at 
the  hunts  in  that  neighborhood,  to  draw  them  over  to  his  faction; 
for  the  king  suffered  him  to  act  as  he  pleased. 

The  duke,  during  this  period,  took  infinite  pains  in  visiting  all  the 
gentlemen  near  to  Bristol,  and  went  frequently  into  Wales,  where 
he  complained  to  all  who  would  listen  to  him,  that  the  king's  uncles, 
from  their  ambition  to  obtain  the  government,  had  driven  from  the 
council  the  most  noble  and  wisest  members,  such  as  the  nrchbishop 
of  York,  the  bishop  of  Durham,  the  bishop  of  London,  sir  Michael 
de  la  Pole,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  John  Salisbury,  sir  Robert  Tre- 
silian, sir  John  Beauchamp,  and  himself ;  that  they  had  put  to  death, 
without  any  justice  whatever,  that  valiant  knight  sir  Simon  Burley  ; 
and,  if  they  continued  to  govern  as  they  had  begun,  they  would  soon 
destroy  all  England.  He  repeated  this  so  often,  and  with  such  suc- 
cess, that  the  greater  part  of  the  knights  and  squires  of  Wales  and 
the  adjoining  countries  believed  him.  They  came  to  Bristol,  and 
demanded  from  the  king,  if  what  the  duke  had  told  them  had  his 
approbation.  The  king  replied  it  had,  and  begged  of  them,  from 
their  affection  to  him,  to  put  every  confidence  in  the  duke,  for  that 
he  would  avow  whatever  he  should  do  ;  adding,  that  in  truth  his 
uncles  were  too  ambitious,  and  that  he  had  his  fears  they  intended 
to  deprive  him  of  his  crown.  Those  from  Wales,  who  had  always 
loved  the  prince  of  Wales,  father  to  the  king,  having  heard  of  the 
transactions  in  London,  were  firmly  persuaded  that  the  king  and  the 
duke  of  Ireland  had  been  wronged,  and  demanded  from  the  king 
how  he  wished  them  to  act.  The  king  ansv/ered,  "He  would  gladly 
see  the  Londoners,  who  had  been  the  chief  movers  in  this  business, 
punished  and  brought  to  their  senses,  as  well  as  his  uncles."  The 
Welchmen  said  they  were  bounden  to  obey  his  commands,  for  he 
was  their  king  and  sovereign  lord,  to  whom,  and  to  none  else,  they 
owed  faith  and  homage.  They  were  therefore  willing  to  go  whither- 
soever he  would  order  them.  The  king  and  the  duke  of  Ireland 
were  well  satisfied  with  this  answer ;  and  the  latter,  seeing  the  king 
take  up  the  matter  as  personal  to  himself,  was  extravagant  in  bis  joy, 
and  said  to  the  council,  "they  could  not  act  better  than  retu7n  to 
London  to  show  their  force,  and,  by  fair  or  other  means,  bring  the 
citizens  back  to  their  obedience  ;  and  he  also  said,  and  always  repre- 
sented to  the  king,  that  whenever  there  were  so  many  rulers  in  a 
kingdom,  it  must  be  its  ruin."  The  king  said,  "that  his  opinion 
was  the  same,  and  that,  if  hitherto  he  had  suffered  things  to  be  so. 
carried,  he  would  not  any  longer,  but  bring  forward  such  a  remedy 
that  other  countries  should  take  example  from  it." 

Now,  consider  in  your  own  mind  if  I  had  not  good  cause  to  sayy, 
that  England  was,  at  this  period,  in  the  greatest  peril  of  being  ruined 
past  recovery.  It  certainly  was,  from  the  causes  you  have  heard ; 
for  the  king  was  exasperated  against  his  uncles  and  the  principal 
nobility  of  the  kingdom,  and  they  were  so  likewise  against  him  and 
many  nobles  of  his  party.  The  cities  and  towns  were  quarrelling- 
with  each  other,  and  the  prelates  in  mutual  hatred,  so  that  no  remedy 
for  all  these  evila  could  be  looked  for  but  from  God  alone  Th« 


C  K  Pc  0  N 


OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &  c 


443 


duke  of  Ireland,  when  he  perceived  Im  hail  gained  t::c  king,  and  the 
greater  number  of  those  in  Brintoi,  Wales,  and  the  adjoining  parts, 
proceeded  to  say  to  the  king,  "  My  iord,  if  you  will  appoint  me  your 
lieutenant,  I  v/ill  lead  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  men  to  London,  or 
to  Oxford,  which  is  your  and  my  city,  and  show  my  strength  to  these 
Londoners  and  your  uncles,  who  have  treated  you  with  such  indig- 
nity, and  have  ]  :it  some  of  your  council  to  death,  and,  by  fair  words 
or  otherwise,  rec  ace  them  to  obedience."  The  king  replied,  he  was 
satisfied  ;  adding,  I  now  nominate  you  lieutenant-general  of  my 
kingdom,  to  asseuible  men  wherever  you  can  raise  them,  and  to  lead 
them  whithersoever  yo-u  shall  think  it  most  for  the  advantage  of  our 
realm,  that  all  may  see  the  whole  of  it  to  be  our  inheritance  and 
right.  I  order  you  to  be.ar  our  banner,  guidon,  standard,  and  other 
our  proper  habiliments  of  war,  v.  'lich  we  ourselves  should  have  done, 
had  we  taken  the  field.  I  shoulc  imagine,  that  all  conditions  of  men, 
on  perceiving  my  banners,  wouM  flock  to  enrol  themselves  under 
them,  and  would  be  fearful  of  incurring,  by  a  contrary  conduct,  my 
displeasure."    This  speech  greatly  rejoiced  the  duke  of  Ireland 


Richard  11.  at  Bristol.  Designed  from  Illuminations  in  the  Metrical  History  of  Richard  II.— Harleian  MS.  1319, 


CHAPTER  LXXXII 


THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  ISSUES  KIS  ORDERS  FOR  ALL  CAPABLE  OF  BEARING 
ARMS  IN  THE  NEIGHBORHOOD  OF  BRISTOL  TO  MARCH  TO  LONDON.  SIR 
ROBERT  TRESILIAN,  SENT  THITHER  AS  A  SPY,  IS  DISCOVERED,  AND  BE- 
HEADED  HY  COMMAND  OF  THE  KING's  UNCLES. 

The  king  of  England  issued  his  summons  to  many  great  baron;?, 
knight',  and  squires  in  Wales,  in  the  coun" ry  round  Bristol,  and  on 
the  Severn.side.  Some  excused  themselves  by  sending  satisfactory 
reasons;  but  others  came  and  placed  themselves  under  the  obe- 
dience of  tl  e  king,  notwithstanding  their  conviction  that  it  was  im- 
pospihlc  to  jiUgur  anything  gocd  from  the  enterprise. 

While  this  army  was  collecting,  the  king  and  the  duke,  in  a  secret 
conference,  determined  to  send  one  of  their  confidential  friends  to 
London  to  observe  what  was  going  forward,  and,  if  the  king's  uncles 
etill  remained  there,  to  discover  what  they  were  doing.  After  some 
consideration,  they  could  not  think  on  a  proper  person  to  send  on 
this  errand  ;  when  a  knight,  who  was  cousin  to  the  duke,  and  of  the 
king's  as  well  as  of  his  council,  called  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  stepped 
forth,  and  said  to  the  duke,  "  I  see  the  difiiculty  you  have  to  find  a 
trusty  person  to  send  to  London  :  I  will,  from  my  love  to  you,  risk 
the  adventure."  The  kins;  and  the  duke,  well  pleased  with  the  of- 
fer, thanked  him  for  it.  Tresilian  left  Bristol  disguised  like  a  poor 
tradesman,  mounted  on  a  wretched  hackney  :  he  continued  his  road 
to  London,  and  lodged  at  an  inn  where  he  was  unknown ;  for  no 
one  could  have  ever  imagined  that  one  of  the  king's  counsellors 
and  chamberlains  would  have  appeared  in  so  miserable  a  dress. 

When  in  London,  he  picked  up  all  the  news  that  was  public,  for 
he  could  not  do'more,  respecting  the  king's  uncles  and  the  citizens. 
Having  heard  there  was  to  be  a  meeting  of  the  dukes  and  their 
council  at  Westminster,  he  determined  to  go  thither  to  learn  secretly 
all  he  could  of  their  proceedings.  This  he  executed,  and  fixed  his 
quarters  at  an  ale-house  right  opposite  the  palace-gate :  he  chose  a 
chamber  whose  window  looked  into  the  palace-yard,  where  he  posted 
himself  to  observe  all  who  should  come  to  this  parliament.  The 


greater  part  he  knew,  but  was  not,  from  his  di?guiso  knovvn  to  them, 
lie,  however,  remained  there,  at  different  times,  so  long,  that  i 
squire  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  saw  and  knew  him,  for  ho  had 
been  many  times  in  his  company.  Sir  Robert  instantly  recollected 
him,  and  withdrew  from  the  window  ;  but  the  squire  having  his  sus. 
picions,  said,  "  Surely  that  mutt  be  Tresilian  ;"  and  to  ho  certain  ot 
it,  he  entered  the  ale-house,  and  said  to  the  landlady,  "  Dome,  tell 
me,  on  your  troth,  who  is  he  drinking  above  :  is  he  alone  or  in  com- 
pany ?"  "  On  my  troth,  sir,"  she  replied,  "  I  cannot  tell  you  his 
name  ;  but  he  has  been  here  sonvj  time."  At  these  words,  the  squire 
went  up  stairs  to  know  the  truth,  r;nd  having  saluted  fir  Robert,  found 
he  was  right,  though  he  dissembled  by  saying,  "G<id  preserve  you, 
master  I  I  hope  you  will  not  take  my  coming  amiss,  for  I  thought  you 
had  been  one  of  my  farmers  from  Essex,  as  you  are  so  very  like 
him."  "  By  no  means,"  said  &ir  Robert :  "  I  am  from  Kent,  and 
hold  lands  of  sir  Tohn  Holland,  and  wish  to  lay  my  complaints  be- 
fore the  council  against  the  tenants  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
who  encroach  much  on  my  farm."    "  If  ycu  will  come  into  the  hall," 

said  the  squire,  "  I  will  have  v/ay  made 
for  you  to  lay  your  grievances  before 
the  lords."    "  Many  thanks,"  replied 
sir  Robert :  "  net  at  this  moment,  but 
I  ehall  not  renounce  ycur  astistance." 
At  these  words,  the  squire  ordered  a 
quart  of  ale,  which  having  paid  for,  he 
Eaid,  "  God  be  with  ycu  1"  and  left  the 
ale-house.    He  'ost  no  time  in  hasten, 
ing  to  the  ccuncil-chamber,  and  called 
to  the  usher  to  open  the  door.  The 
usher,  knowing  him,  ^;{^ked  his  busi- 
ness :  he  said,  "  he  must  instantly  speak 
with  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  on  mat- 
ters that  nearly  concerned  him  and 
the  council."  The  usher,  on  this,  bade 
him  enter,  v/hich  he  did,  and  made 
up  to  the  duke  cf  Gloucester,  saying, 
"  My  lord,  I  bring  you  great  news." 
«  Of  what  ?"  replied  the  duke.    "  My 
lord,  I  will  tell  it  aloud  ;  for  it  concerns 
not  only  you  but  all  the  lords  present. 
I  have  seen  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  dis. 
guised  like  a  peasant,  in  an  ale-house 
close  by  the  palace  gate."    "  Tresil. 
ian  !"  said  the  duke.    "  On  my  faith, 
my  lord,  it  is  true  ;  and  you  shall  have 
him  to  dine  with  you,  if  you  please." 
"  I  should  like  it  much,"  replied  the 
duke  ;  "  for  he  will  ttll  us  seme  news 
of  his  master,  the  duke  of  Ireland. 
Go,  and  secure  him ;  but  with  power 
enough  not  to  be  in  danger  of  failing.'' 
The  squire,  on  these  orders,  left  the 
ccuncil-chamber.  and,  having  chosen 
four  bailiffs,  said  to  them,  "  Follow 
me  at  a  distance  ;  and,  as  soon  as  you 
shall  perceive  me  make  you  a  sign  to  arrest  a  man  I  am  in  search 
of,  lay  hands  on  him,  and  take  care  he  do  not,  on  any  account,  es. 
cape  from  you."     The  squire  made  for  the  ale-house  where  he 
had  left  sir  Robert,  and,  mounting  the  staircase  to  the  rocm  where 
he  was,  said,  on  entering,  "  Tresilian,  you  are  net  come  to  this 
country  for  any  good,  as  I  imagine:  my  lord  of  Gloucester  sends 
for  you,  and  you  must  come  and  speak  with  him."    The  knight 
turned  a  deaf  ear,  and  would  have  been  excured,  if  he  could,  by  say. 
ing,  "  I  am  not  Tresilian,  but  a  tenant  of  Sir  John  Holland." 
"  That  is  not  true,"  replied  the  squire  ;  "  your  body  is  Tresilian's, 
though  not  your  dress."    And,  making  the  signal  to  the  bailiffs,  who 
were  at  the  door,  they  entered  the  hou>-e  and  arrested  him,  and, 
whether  he  would  or  not,  carried  him  to  the  palace.    You  may  be. 
lieve  there  was  a  great  crowd  to  see  him  ;  for  he  was  well  known  in 
London,  and  in  many  parts  of  England.    The  duke  of  Gloucester 
was  much  pleased,  and  would  see  him.    When  in  his  presence,  the 
duke  said  ;  "Tresilian,  what  has  brought  you  hither?    How  fares 
my  sovereign?    Where  does  he  now  reside  ?"    Tresilian,  finding  he 
was  discovered,  and  that  no  excuses  would  avail,  replied,  "On  my 
faith,  my  lord,  the  king  has  sent  me  hither  to  learn  the  news :  he  i? 
at  Bristol,  and  on  the  banks  of  the  Severn,  where  he  hunts  and 
amuses  himself."    "  How  !"  said  the  duke,  "  you  do  not  come 
dressed  like  an  honest  man,  but  like  a  spy.    If  you  had  been  desi- 
rous  to  learn  what  was  passing,  your  appearance  should  have  been 
hke  that  of  a  knight  or  a  discreet  person."    "  My  lord,"  answered 
Tresilian,  "  if  I  have  done  wrong,  I  hope  you  will  excuse  me  ;  for 
I  have  only  done  what  I  was  ordered."    "  And  where  is  your  master, 
the  duke  of  Ireland  ?"  "  My  lord,"  said  Tresilian,  "  he  is  with  the 
king  our  lord."    The  duke  then  added,  "  We  have  been  informed 
that  he  is  collecting  a  large  body  of  men,  and  that  the  king  haa 
issued  his  summons  to  that  effect :  whither  does  he  mean  to  lead 
them  ?"    "  My  lord,  they  are  intended  for  Ireland."  "  For  Ireland  !" 
said  the  duke.    *'  Yes,  indeed,  as  God  may  help  me,"  answered 
Tresilian. 

The  duke  mused  awhile,  and  then  epoke  :  "  Tresilian,  Tresilian, 


144 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


your  actions  are  neither  fair  nor  honest ;  and  you  have  committed  a 
great  piece  of  folly  in  coming  to  these  parts,  where  you  are  far  from 
being  loved,  as  will  be  shortly  shown  to  you.  You,  and  others  of 
your  faction,  have  done  what  has  greatly  displeased  my  brother  and 
myself,  and  have  ill-counselled  the  king,  whom  you  have  made  to 
quarrel  with  his  chief  nobility.  In  addition,  you  have  excited  the 
principal  towns  against  us.  The  day  of  retribution  is  therefore 
come,  when  you  shall  receive  payment ;  for  whoever  acts  justly  re. 
ceives  hh  reward  :  look,  to  your  aflairs,  for  I  will  neither  eat  nor 
drink  until  you  be  no  more."  This  speech  greatly  terrified  sir  Rob- 
ert,  (for  no  one  likes  to  hear  of  his  end,)  by  the  manner  in  which  it 
was  uttered.  He  was  desirous  to  obtain  pardon,  by  various  excuses, 
and  the  most  abject  humiliation,  but  in  vain  ;  for  the  duke  had  re- 
ceived information  of  what  was  going  on  at  Bristol,  and  his  excuses 
were  fruitless.  Why  should  I  make  a  long  story?  Sir  Robert  was 
delivered  to  the  hangman,  who  led  him  out  of  the  palace  to  the  place 
of  execution,  where  he  was  beheaded,  and  then  hung  by  the  arms  to 
a  gibbet.    Thus  ended  sir  Robert  Tresilian. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIII. 

WHEN  THE  NEWS  OF  THE  DEATH  OF  SIR  ROBERT  TRESILIAN  IS  BROUGHT 
TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK  AND  SIR  NICHOLAS  BRAMBER,  THEY 
CONFIRM  THE  KIN&  IN  HIS  INTENTION  OF  MAKING  WAR  ON  HIS  UN- 
CLES.  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND,  AS  -LIEUTENANT-GENERAL,  LEADS 
THE  ARMY  TO  OXFORD. 

Intelligence  was  hastily  carried  to  king  Richard  at  Bristol,  that 
sir  Robert  Tresilian  had  been  put  to  a  shameful  death.  He  took  it 
sorely  to  heart,  and  swore  things  should  not  remain  in  the  state  they 
were  ;  for  that  his  uncles  were  conducting  themselves  ill,  and  putting 
to  death,  without  the  least  plea  of  justice,  his  knights  and  servants, 
who  had  loyally  served  h^m  and  the  prince  his  father,  plainly  show- 
ing their  intentions  were  to  deprive  him  of  his  crown,  and  that  such 
conduct  touched  him  too  nearly  not  to  resent  it.  The  archbishop  of 
York  had  been  the  chief  of  his  council  for  a  considerable  time,  and, 
being  then  with  the  king,  said  :  "  My  lord,  you  ask  counsel,  and  I 
will  give  it  you.  Your  uncles  behave  shamefully,  and  want  to  make 
the  world  believe  you  have  only  traitors  near  your  person,  and  that 
you  take  counsel  from  none  but  them.  Great  danger  now  hangs 
over  the  country  ;  for  if  the  commons  rise,  and  the  nobility  be  uni- 
ted, much  mischief  will  ensue.  I  therefore  advise,  that  you  settle 
all  these  things  by  force  :  you  are  now  in  a  very  populous  country  : 
issue  your  summons  for  all  capable  of  bearing  arms,  gentlemen  aud 
others,  to  join  you  here  ;  and,  when  they  be  assembled,  march  them 
under  the  orders  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  who  will  gladly  take  the 
t(  inmdnd,  toward  London  ;  and  let  there  be  no  other  banners  but 
those  with  your  own  arms,  to  show  more  distinctly  the  business  is 
your  own.  The  whole  country,  on  their  line  of  march,  will  join 
them,  and  perhaps  the  Londoners  also,  who  have  no  personal  hatred 
to  you,  who  have  never  done  them  any  injury.  All  the  mischief  that 
could  have  been  done  you  has  already  been  effected  by  your  uncles. 
Here  is  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  who  has  been  frequently  mayor  of  Lon- 
don, and  whom  you  created  a  knight  for  the  gallant  service  he  per- 
formed  in  former  times  ;*  consult  him,  for  he  ought  to  be  well 
acquainted  with  the  Londoners,  being  a  fellow-citizen,  and  must, 
likewise,  have  some  steady  friends  among  them..  You  run  a  risk  of 
losing  your  kingdom  from  those  tumultuous  and  disloyal  proceedings. 

The  king,  on  this,  turned  to  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  and  desired 
him  to  speak.    "  My  lord,'"  said  sir  Nicholas,  "  since  you  command 
me,  I  will  speak  my  sentiments  before  these  lords,  according  to  the 
best  of  my  judgment.    In  the  first  place,  I  do  not  believe,  nor  ever 
shall,  that  the  majority  of  the  Londoners  are  wanting  in  affection  to 
our  lord  who  is  present.    They  greatly  loved  my  lord,  the  prince  his 
father,  of  happy  memory  ;  and  they  gave  proofs  of  their  loyalty, 
when  the  rabble  of  peasants  rose  in  rebellion  :  for,  to  say  the  truth, 
had  they  been  inclined  to  have  joined  them,  there  would  have  been 
an  end  of  the  king  and  monarchy.    The  uncles  of  the  king  have  it 
now  all  before  them,  and  laugh  at  the  citizens,  whom  they  make  be- 
Heve  whatever  they  please  ;  for  there  is  no  one  to  contradict  them, 
»r  to  show  what  falsehoods  they  daily  publish.    They  have  put  aside 
.ill  the  king's  officers,  myself  in  the  number,  and  replaced  them  with 
ithers  of  their  way  of  thinking.    They  have  sent  the  king  to  a  corner 
of  his  kingdom ;  and  one  cannot  suppose  any  good  will  follow,  for 
we  are  perfectly  ignorant  what  their  ultimate  intentions  may  be.  If 
matters  continue  in  this  state  much  longer,  the  king  will  be  driven 
out  of  his  kingdom ;  for  they  act  by  force,  and  the  king  by  kindness. 
H-Jve  they  not  already  put  to  death  that  gallant  knight  sir  Simon 
Birley,  who  had  performed  such  meritorious  services  beyond  sea? 
and  have  they  not,  publicly,  imputed  to  him  the  greatest  falsehoods, 
which  they  knew  to  be  untrue,  such  as,  that  he  intended  to  deliver 
to  the  French  the  town  and  castle  of  Dover,  and  that,  for  that  pur- 
pose, he  had  caused  them  to  assemble  at  Sluys  and  other  parts  of 
Flanders  ?    Have  they  not,  also,  in  despite  to  the  king,  disgracefully 
slain  his  knight  sir  Robert  Tresilian  ?  and  they  will  treat  the  rest  in 
the  same  manner  the  very  instant  they  can  lay  hands  on  them  :  I 
therefore  advise,  that  the  king  use  rigorous  measures.    It  is  well 


known  throughout  England  that  he  is  king ;  that  he  was  educated 
by  our  late  valiant  and  good  king  Edward,  at  Westminster,  who 
made  all  his  subjects,  great  and  small,  swear  obedience  to  him  as 
their  king,  after  his  decease,  which  oath  the  king's  uncles  also  took. 
It  appears  to  many,  if  they  dare  speak  out,  that  he  is  not  now  con. 
sidered  as  king,  nor  does  he  keep  the  state  or  manner  of  a  king ;  for 
he  is  not  suffered  to  act  as  he  pleases  :  they  have  only  allowed  him 
and  his  queen  a  pension,  and  plainly  show  them,  that  they  have  not 
sense  to  govern  the  realm,  and  that  their  whole  council  is  made  nr» 
of  traitors  and  evil-designing  men.  I  say,  therefore,  that  such  con- 
duct  is  not  longer  to  be  borne  ;  and  I  would  rather  die  than  remain 
in  such  a  state  of  danger,  and  see  the  king  thus  treated,  and  ruled  as 
he  is  by  his  uncles."  The  king  interrupted  him  by  saying  :  "  What 
is  now  doing  does  not  please  us  ;  and  I  tell  you,  that  the  advice  you 
have  given  seems  to  me  both  honorable  and  good  for  us  and  for  our 
realm."  The  conference  now  broke  up  ;  but  not  before  the  duke  of 
Ireland  was  ordered,  as  king's  lieutenant,  to  march,  with  all  the 
force  he  could  collect,  toward  London,  to  try  the  courage  of  the  citi- 
zens,  and  see  if,  by  negotiation  and  the  greatest  promises  on  the  part 
of  the  king,  he  could  not  turn  them  to  his  faction.  It  was  not  long 
before  the  duke,  with  fifteen  thousand  men,  left  Bristol  on  his  march 
to  Oxford,  where  they  quartered  themselves,  and  in  the  country  round 
about.  They  bore  banners  and  pennons  with  only  the  arms  of  Eng- 
land, for  the  king  would  have  it  known  it  was  his  personal  quarrel. 

News  was  carried  to  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  that  the 
duke  of  Ireland  was  on  his  march  to  London  with  fifteen  thousand 
men  ;  that  they  were  already  at  Oxford,  and  that  he  bore  the  king's 
own  banners.  It  was  time  for  them  to  consider  how  to  act :  they 
summoned  all  the  principal  leaders  in  I^ondon  for  wealth  or  power 
to  a  conference  at  Westminster,  wherein  they  toM  them  how  the 
duke  of  Ireland  was  marching  against  them  with  a  large  force.  The 
citizens,  like  persons  prepared  to  obey  the  will  of  the  king's  uncles, 
for  they  were  in  truth  all  so  inclined,  replied  :  "  Be  it  so,  in  God's 
name  :  if  the  duke  of  Ireland  demand  battle  from  us,  he  shall  have 
it.  We  will  not  shut  a  gate  for  his  fifteen  thousand  men  :  no,  nor 
for  twenty  thousand,  if  he  had  them."  The  dukes  were  much  con- 
tented  with  this  answer,  and  instantly  employed  numbers  of  persons 
to  assemble  knights  and  squires  from  all  parts,  and  archers  from  the 
principal  towns.  Those  whom  the  dukes  had  summoned  obeyed,  as 
was  just,  for  they  had  sworn  so  to  do.  Men  came  from  the  counties 
of  Norwich,  Kent,  Southampton,  from  Arund:^!,  Salisbury,  and  the 
country  round  London.  Many  knights  and  squires  came  thither  also, 
without  knowing  whither  they  were  to  be  sent  or  conducted. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND  SENDS  THREE  KNIGHTS  TO  LONDON  TO  LEARN  IN. 
TELLIGENCE.  THE  DUKES  OF  YORK  AND  GLOUCESTER  TAKE  THE  FIELD 
AGAINST  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND  AND  HIS  ARMY. 

I  WILL  now  say  something  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  who  had  fixed 
his  quarters  at  Oxford.  He  had  indeed  fifteen  thousand  men,  but 
the  greater  part  had  joined  him  more  through  constraint  than  good- 
will. The  duke,  to  sound  the  Londoners,  resolved  to  send  thither 
sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  Peter  Gouloufre,  and  sir  Michael  de  la 
Pole  :  they  were  to  enter  the  town  by  the  Thames,  and  to  hoist  the 
king's  flag,  and  observe  how  the  citizens,  on  seeing  it,  would  act. 
These  three  knights,  in  compliance  with  the  duke's  orders,  left  Ox. 
ford  with  only  thirty  horse,  and  rode  secretly  to  Windsor,  where  they 
lay  that  night.  On  the  morrow,  they  crossed  the  Thames  at  the 
bridge  of  Staines,  and  dined  in  the  king's  palace  at  Sheene,*  where 
they  remained  until  late  in  the  evening,  when  they  departed  and 
rode  for  another  of  the  king's  palaces  at  Kensington,  nearer  London, 
three  leagues  distant,  where  they  left  their  horses,  and,  having  entered 
boats,  took  advantage  of  the  tide,  and  passed  through  London-bridge 
unobserved,  for  the  watch  had  not  any  suspicions  of  their  arrival. 
They  entered  the  Tower  of  London,  and  found  the  governor  whom 
the  king  had  appointed.  From  him  they  learnt  many  things  relative 
to  the  king's  uncl«s,  and  what  was  passing  in  London.  He  told 
them,  they  had  run  great  risks  in  coming  to  him.  "  How  so  ?"  said 
they.  *'  We  are  knights  attached  to  the  king's  person,  and  may 
surely  lodge  ourselves  in  any  of  his  castles."  "  You  will  not  find 
things  so,"  answered  the  governor  ;  "  for  though  this  town  and  all 
within  it  are  willing  to  submit  themselves  to  the  obedience  ot  the 
king,  they  will  only  do  so  as  long  as  he  will  allow  himself  to  be  gov. 
erned  by  his  uncles,  and  no  longer.  What  I  tell  you  is  for' your 
welfare  ;  and  I  am  bound  to  advise  you,  as  far  as  my  abilities  and 
understanding  will  enable  me  ;  for  I  suspect  that  when  day  shall 
return  to-morrow,  if  it  please  God,  and  news  get  abroad  that  there 
are  arrived  in  the  Tower  persons  on  the  part  of  the  king,  you  will 
see  this  castle  besieged  by  the  citizens  on  all  sides,  who  will  not  de- 
part  until' they  have  gained  admittance  and  have  seen  who  are  here 
lodged.  Should  they  find  you,  they  will  carry  you  to  the  king's 
uncles,  and  you  may  guess  what  will  be  the  result.  I  am  satisfied 
they  are  so  much  enraged  against  the  duke  of  Ireland,  and  the  other 
advisers  of  the  king,  that  if  once  they  lay  hold  of  you,  you  will  never 
escape  with  life.    Consider  well  what  I  have  said,  for  it  is  all  true." 


*  Alluding  to  his  conduct  at  the  time  Wat  Tyler  intiUted  the  kiof  in  Smithfieid. 


*  Richmond. 


C  H  R  0       i:  L  i:  b    OT    E  N  G  L  A 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


445 


The  three  knights,  who  thought  they  sliould  do  wonders,  were  in 
despair  at  what  they  heard  :  they  held  a  council,  and  determined  to 
remain  where  they  were  until  the  morrow,  but  i)i  so  secret  a  manner 
that  none  should  know  of  their  arrival.  The  governor  loyuUy  prom- 
ised to  assist  them  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  and,  in  their  presence, 
took  possession  of  all  the  keys  that  gave  admittance.  When  day 
came,  the  three  knights  held  another  council,  on  their  future  pro- 
ceedings ;  and,  having  well  considered  their  situation,  they  were 
afraid  of  waiting  until  it  should  be  known  they  were  in  the  Tower, 
for  they  were  convinced  they  would  be  shut  up  in  it ;  so  that  when 
it  was  dark,  and  the  tide  flowing,  they  embarked  in  a  large  boat, 
and  left  the  Tower,  without  having  dared  to  display  the  king's  ban- 
ners. They  slept  that  night  at  Kensington,  and  on  the  morrow,  at 
daybreak,  mounted  their  horses  and  rode  by  Chertsey  to  Windsor, 
where  they  dined  and  lay.  The  next  day  they  arrived  at  Oxford, 
where  was  the  duke  of  Ireland  and  his  army  :  they  told  all  that  had 
passed,  which  you  have  heard  ;  and  that,  although  they  were  received 
into  the  Tower  of  London,  they  dared  not  abide  there.  The  duke 
was  mightily  cast  down  on  hearing  this,  and  knew  not  what  to  say, 
nor  how  to  act ;  for  he  was  already  sensible  that  the  force  he  had 
assembled  were  not  all  of  the  same  way  of  thinking,  nor  well  aflfected 
to  his  cause  :  not  knowing  whether  to  stay  where  he  was  or  return 
to  the  king,  he  called  a  council  of  his  knights.  The  council  deter- 
mined,  that  since  the  king  had  appointed  him  lieutenant-general,  to 
punish  all  who  were  in  rebellion,  he  must  keep  the  field  ;  for,  should 
he  act  otherwise,  he  would  be  greatly  blamed,  incur  the  indignation 
of  the  king,  and  prove  clearly  that  he  did  not  think  the  cause  just  or 
good  :  and  that  it  would  be  better  to  risk  the  event,  and  die  with 
honor,  than  show  any  want  of  courage.  He  was  advised  to  inform 
the  king  of  his  situation,  and  to  be  thankful  he  was  able  to  keep  his 
ground  without  any  opposition,  for  none  had  hitherto  advanced  to 
meet  him.  The  duke  sent  messengers  from  Oxford  to  the  king,  to 
signify  his  situation,  and  to  entreat  he  would  send  him  more  men, 
which  he  did. 

When  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester  heard  at  London,  that 
the  duke  of  Ireland  was  at  Oxford  with  a  powerful  army,  they  called 
a  council  to  consider  how  to  act.  All  the  chief  lords  of  their  party 
were  present,  such  as  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  earls  of 
Arundel,  SalisbL;ry,  Northumberland,  and  many  other  great  barons, 
with  the  whole  magistracy  of  London.  It  was  there  resolved  (for 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  would  have  it  so,)  instantly  to  prepare  and 
take  the  field,  and  that  the  mayor  of  London  should  arm  by  consta- 
blcMdcks,  all  such  as  he  might  think  capable  of  assisting  them ;  for 
he  declared  he  wou-'^  march  to  meet  the  duke  of  Ireland,  and  fight 
with  him  wherever  I  ;  =hould  find  him.  The  mayor  of  London  was 
himself  a  soldier,  and  he  only  selected  his  men  from  those  between 
twenty  and  forty  years  of  age  ;  and  the  lords  above  mentioned  had 
at  least  one  thousand  men-at-arms  retainers  on  them.  This  army 
marched  from  London,  and  lodged  at  Brentford  and  the  adjoining 
villages  ;  on  the  next  day  at  Colebrooiv,  .r-^ir  force  increasing  all  the 
way.  They  followed  the  road  to  Reading  *o  gain  a  passage  over 
the  Thames  ;  for  the  bridges  of  Staines  and  Windsor  had,  by  com- 
mand of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  been  broken  down,  by  which  they  had 
a  better  and  more  level  country  for  their  march.  The  duke  of  Ire. 
land,  hearing  they  were  fast  approaching  Oxford,  was  much  alarmed, 
and  demanded  counsel.  He  was  advised  to  draw  up  his  army  in 
battle-array,  with  the  king's  banners  displayed  in  front ;  and  if  it 
pleased  God,  the  day  would  be  his,  for  he  had  a  good  cause.  This 
plan  was  foUovved  :  the  trumpets  sounded  to  arm,  and  march  out  of 
Oxford,  which  was  done,  and  the  army  drawn  up  with  the  king's 
banners  displayed.  The  day  was  delightful,  and  the  weather  clear 
and  pleasant. 

CHAPTER  LXXXV. 

THE  king's  uncles  GAIN  A  VICTORY  OVER  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND,  WHO 
SAVES  HIMSELF  BY  FLIGHT  WITH  OTHERS  OF  HIS  ARMY. 

News  was  brought  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  who  was  encamped 
in  a  handsome  mead  along  a  river  that  falls  into  the  Thames,  three 
leagues  from  Oxford,  that  the  duke  of  Ireland  had  taken  the  field, 
and  had  drawn  up  his  force  in  order  of  battle.  The  duke  was  well 
pleased  with  this  intelligence,  and  said  he  would  offer  him  combat, 
but  they  must  cross  the  Thames.  The  trumpets  sounded  to  dislodge, 
and  the  army  was  formed  as  if  for  immediate  battle.  They  were 
within  two  leagues  of  the  enemy,  lying  in  ambush,  until  they  could 
cross  the  river.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  sent  scouts  to  have  the 
fords  examined,  who  brought  word  the  river  had  not,  for  thirty  years, 
been  so  low  as  it  then  was.  The  scouts  after  this  easily  crossed, 
and  advanced  to  observe  the  position  and  countenance  of  the  enemy. 

On  their  return,  they  said  to  the  duke,  "  My  lord,  God  and  the 
river  are  for  you :  it  is  so  low,  it  does  not  reach  the  bellies  of  our 
horses.  We  have  seen  the  army  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  which  is 
well  and  handsomely  drawn  up.  We  know  not  if  the  king  be  there 
in  person,  but  his  banners  are ;  and  we  could  not  perceive  any  other 
banner  than  those  of  the  king,  emblazoned  with  the  arms  of  England 
and  France."  The  duke  replied,  "  God  assist  us !  my  brother  and 
self  have  a  right  to  those  arms.  Let  us  advance,  in  the  name  of  God 
and  St.  George  ;  for  I  will  have  a  D/}arer  look  at  them."  His  men 
began  iheir  march,  and  in  higher  spirits,  on  knowing  the  river  was  so 


easy  to  be  crossed.  The  horse  passed  first,  and  then  the  main  body. 
When  the  duke  of  Ireland  was  told  that  the  king's  uncles  had  passed 
the  Thames  with  their  army,  and  that  shordy  there  must  be  a  battle,  he 
was  much  frightened  ;  for  he  well  knew,  that  if  he  were  taken  by  the 
duke  of  Gloucester,  he  would  not  accept  of  any  sum  for  his  ransom,  but 
put  him  instantly  to  a  disgraceful  death.  He  called,  therefore,  sir  Peter 
Gouloufre  and  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  and  said  to  them,  "  My  cour- 
age  entirely  faileth  me  this  day  ;  for  1  dare  not  abide  the  event  of  a 
battle  with  the  king's  uncles,  who,  if  they  take  me,  will  put  rne  to  a 
shameful  death.  How  the  devil  could  they  have  crossed  the  Tiiamcs  ? 
This  is  a  bad  omen  for  us."  "  What  do  you  intend  to  do  ?"  askt;d 
the  two  knights.  "  I  mean  to  save  myself :  do  you  the  same,"  added 
the  duke,  "  aiul  the  whole  army,  if  it  can."  "  Well,"  replied  the 
knights,  "  let  us  keep  on  one  of  the  wingi-,  and  we  shall  have  two 
cords  to  our  bow.  We  shall  see  how  our  men  behave  :  if  they  do 
well,  we  will  remain,  for  the  honor  of  the  king  who  has  sent  us  hither: 
if  they  be  defeated,  we  can  make  off,  and  have  the  advantage  of 
going  whithersoever  we  like." 

This  plan  was  adopted  ;  and  the  duke  changed  his  horse  for  a  very 
active  one,  as  did  also  the  knights.  They  rode  round  the  army, 
showing  a  good  countenance,  and  telling  the  men  to  behave  v.'ell : 
that  they  should  have  the  day,  if  it  pleased  God  and  St.  George,  for 
they  had  the  right ;  and  the  quarrel  was  the  king's,  which  was  to 
their  advantage.  Thus  dissembling,  they  got  out  of  the  crowd,  and, 
making  for  a  corner  of  the  army,  formed  part  of  a  wing.  They  had 
scarcely  done  so,  v^hen  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  and  the 
other  lords,  were  seen  advancing,  with  banners  displayed,  and  trum- 
pets sounding.  The  king's  army  no  sooner  perceived  their  array 
than  they  were  panic-struck,  quitted  their  ranks,  and  turned  their 
backs  ;  for  it  was  the  general  report  that  the  duke  of  Ireland  and  his 
friends  had  fled.  All  was  now  in  disorder,  every  one  running  away 
for  the  fastest,  without  making  the  smallest  ilefence.  The  duke  and 
his  knights  were  soon  at  a  distance,  for  they  were  not  desirous  of 
returning  to  Oxford. 

The  duke  of  Gloucester,  on  seeing  the  condition  of  tiie  king's 
army,  felt  compassion,  and  would  not  do  the  ill  he  might;  for  he 
knew  the  greater  part  Yad  been  assembled  through  fear,  or  by  the 
excitement  of  the  duke  of  Ireland.  He  therefore  said  to  his  men, 
"  Sirs,  the  day  is  ours ;  but  I  forbid,  under  pain  of  death,  that  any 
of  our  enemies  be  slain,  unless  he  make  a  defence.  If  you  fin^^' 
knights  or  squires,  take  them,  and  bring  them  to  me."  This  orde" 
was  obeyed  :  few  were  killed,  except  in  their  flight,  by  riding  ove 
or  against  each  other.  Sir  John,  called  tlic  Little  Beauchamp,  and 
sir  John  Salisbury,  were  made  prisoners  in  the  pursuit,  and  brougi:'. 
to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  to  his  great  pleasure.  The  lords  maic'.  ■  i 
to  Oxford,  where  they  found  the  gates  open  ;  and  those  who  <;oi.:U. 
do  so  lodged  themselves  there,  though  much  straitened.  When  the 
duke  of  Gloucester  inquired  if  the  duke  of  Ireland  were  takeii,  he 
was  told  that  he  had  escaped.  The  duke  remained  two  days  at 
Oxford,  when  he  gave  liberty  for  the  men-at-arms  to  rt  turn  to  their 
homes,  after  having  thanked  them  for  their  services.  He  told  the 
mayor  of  London  and  the  leaders  of  the  bands,  that  they  might  now 
return  to  London,  which  they  cheerfully  did  ;  and  thus  the  e;ipedi- 
tion  ended. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND,  WITH  SOME  OF  HIS  COMPANIONS,  ESCAPES  INTO 
HOLLAND.  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY  IS  SENT  i; V  THE  !r  K]:>; 
OF  YORK  AND  GLOUCESTER  TO  TREAT  WITH  THE  KING.  HE  CONDUCTS 
HIM  WITH  HONOR  TO  LONDON. 

I  WILL  now  say  what  became  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  sir  Fetet 
Gouloufre,  and  sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  on  the  day  on  which  they  had, 
like  their  army,  saved  themselves  by  flight.  In  truth,  thh  was  wisel> 
done  ;  for,  had  they  been  taken,  they  would  have  been  put  to  death 
without  mercy.  I  do  not  believe  they  fled  to  the  king  at  Bristol :  if 
they  did,  they  made  no  long  stay,  but  hastened  out  of  En^fe^land  as 
quickly  as  they  could.  I  heard  that  they  rode  through  Carlisle  to 
Edinburgh,  where  they  embarked  on  board  a  vessel  bound  for  Hoi- 
land  and  the  Texel,  and  landed  at  Dordrecht.  They  were  much 
rejoiced  at  thus  being  in  a  place  of  safety  ;  and  it  was  told  me,  thai 
the  duke  of  Ireland  had,  for  a  long  time  before,  made  large  deposits 
of  money  at  Bruges,  by  means  of  the  Lombards,  to  be  prepared  foi 
every  event ;  for,  though  he  knew  his  power  over  the  king  of  Eng. 
land,  he  was  much  afraid  of  the  nobles  and  the  people.  During  his 
prosperity  he  had  made  very  ample  provision  of  money  in  Flanders 
and  in  other  places,  where  he  thought  he  might  need  it.  I  heard, 
also,  that  the  first  payment  of  sixty  thousand  francs,  for  the  ransom 
of  John  of  Brittany,  was  waiting  his  orders,  and  the  time  was  nearly 
elapsed  for  the  receipt  of  the  otker  sixty  thousand  francs.  He  had, 
therefore,  provided  himself  with  money  for  a  long  time. 

When  the  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,  who  was  regent  of  Hairault, 
Holland,  and  Zealand,  for  his  brother,  :,ount  William,  then  alive  was 
informed  that  the  duke  of  Ireland  had  fled  from  England,  and  had 
taken  up  his  residence  at  Dordrecht,  he  mused  awhile,  and  thought 
it  improper  he  should  make  any  long  stay  there.  He  had  quitted 
England  as  a  fugitive,  and  was  in  the  ill-favor  of  his  cousins-german, 
the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  to  whom  he  owed  love  and  afTec- 
tion :  he  had,  besides,  behaved  shamefully  to  his  duchess,  who  was  the 


44G 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


daughter  of  his  cousin,  the  princess  Isabella  of  England.  In  con- 
sequence, he  sent  to  tell  tlie  duke,  that  since  he  had  displeased  his 
fair  cousins  of  England,  and  had  broken  his  marriage  to  connect 
himself  with  another  woman,  he  must  instantly  leave  his  country 
and  seek  other  quarters ;  for  he  would  never  suffer  the  duke  of  Ire. 
land  to  inhabit  any  town  of  his.  When  he  received  this  order,  he 
was  much  alarmed  lest  he  should  be  arrested  and  given  up  to  his 
enemies,  and  humbled  himself  exceedingly  to  those  who  brought  the 
order,  saying  he  would  cheerfully  obey  the  duke's  commands.  He 
instantly  directed  all  his  accounts  to  be  settled  and  paid,  and  em- 
barked on  board  a  vessel,  with  attendants,  for  Utrecht,  which  is  a 
town  solely  dependent  on  its  bishop,  where  he  arrived,  and  tarried 
there  until  other  intelligence  was  brought  him.  We  will  now  leave 
him,  and  return  to  the  affairs  of  England. 

When  the  army  of  barons  had  been  disbanded  at  Oxford,  I  know 
not  if  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  and  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, did  not  remain  there  some  days  longer  ;  during  which  time 
the  two  knights,  sir  .lohn  Salisbury  and  the  little  Beauchamp,  were 
beheaded.  After  this  execution  they  returned  to  London,  where  they 
stayed  some  time,  expecting  to  hear  from  the  king ;  but  all  they  learnt 
was  that  he  continued  in  Bristol.  It  was  determined  in  council  at 
Westminster,  through  the  advice  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
to  send  a  deputation  from  the  chief  barons  to  the  king,  to  remon- 
strate with  him,  in  an  amicable  manner,  on  his  opposition  to  the 
principal  persons  of  his  kingdom,  who  were  naturally  bound  to  guard 
his  honor,  and  for  having  placed  his  confidence  in  a  set  of  minion^ ; 
which  conduct  had  nearly  lost  him  his  crown.  While  this  was  going 
forward  in  the  council,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber  had  been  taken  in 
Wales,  and  brought  to  London.  The  king's  uncles  were  rejoiced  at 
this,  and  said  they  should  not  wait  long,  but  that  he  should  suffer  a 
similar  death  to  his  friends.  Sir  Nicholas,  unable  to  offer  anything 
to  prevent  his  execution,  was  led  to  the  usual  place,  without  tne  town, 
and  there  beheaded.  He  was  lamented  by  some  of  the  citizens,  for 
he  had,  in  former  times,  been  their  mayor,  and  had,  during  that  time, 
well  and  honestly  governed  the  city.  He  had  also  been  of  essential 
service  to  the  king  at  the  time  of  the  peasants'  rebellion,  by  slaying, 
with  his  own  hand.  Lister  ;  which  dismayed  the  insurgents  greatly, 
and  put  them  to  flight ;  and  for  this  the  king  had  created  him  a  knight. 
He  was  beheaded  like  the  others,  for  having  too  readily  put  his  faith 
in  the  duke  of  Ireland. 

The  king's  uncles,  seeing  that  now  all  those  of  the  king's  council 
whom  they  hated,  were  either  dead  or  had  quitted  the  country, 
thought  it  time  to  put  *he  government  on  a  stable  footing ;  for,  not. 
withstanding  they  had  put  to  death,  or  banished,  all  who  were  ob- 
noxious to  them,  they  never  intended  to  deprive  the  king  of  his  crown, 
but  only  to  reform  and  regulate  his  government  more  to  his  own  and 
country's  honor.  They  therefere  said  to  the  archbishop  of  Canter, 
bury,  "  You  will  go  vv^ith  your  state  to  Bristol,  where  you  will  find 
the  king,  and  remonstrate  with  him  on  the  affairs  of  his  realm,  and 
the  condition  they  are  now  in  :  recommend  us  to  him,  and  say,  that 
we  entreat  he  will  not  put  any  belief  in  what  he  may  hear  to  our 
discredit :  for  he  has  too  long  done  so,  against  his  own  honor  and 
profit,  as  well  as  to  the  hurt  of  the  kingdom.  You  will  likewise 
say,  that  we  and  the  good  city  of  London  beg  he  will  return  hither, 
where  he  will  be  received  with  the  utmost  joy  ;  and  we  will  agree  to 
his  having  the  nomination  of  his  council  in  any  way  most  agreeable 
to  him.  We  charge  you,  however,  archbishop,  on  no  account  to  re. 
turn  without  him,  for  those  who  are  now  attached  to  him  will  be 
made  discontented.  Tell  him,  also,  not  to  be  angered  for  such 
traitors  as  were  near  his  person,  who  may  have  been  slain  or  driven 
out  of  the  kingdom,  for  by  them  his  crown  was  in  danger  of  being 
lost." 

The  archbishop  promised  to  accomplish  the  matter  as  well  as  he 
was  able,  and,  having  soon  made  his  preparations,  set  out  for  Bristol 
in  grand  array,  such  as  became  so  reverend  a  prelate,  and  fixed  his 
lodgings  in  the  town.  The  king  lived  very  privately,  for  all  those 
who  used  to  be  with  him  were  either  dead  or  banished,  as  you  have 
heard.  The  archbishop  was  one  whole  day  and  two  nights  in  the 
town  before  the  king  would  see  him,  so  sorely  vexed  was  he  with  his 
uncles  for  having  driven  away  the  duke  of  Ireland,  whom  he  loved 
above  all  mankind,  and  for  having  put  to  death  his  chamberlains  and 
knights.  At  length,  he  was  so  well  advised  that  he  admitted  the 
archbishop  to  his  presence.  On  his  entrance,  he  humbled  himself 
much  before  the  king,  and  then  addressed  him  warmly  on  the  sub. 
jects  the  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester  had  charged  him  with.  He 
gave  him  to  understand,  if  he  did  not  return  to  London,  according 
to  the  entreaties  of  his  unclos,  iho  citizens  of  London,  and  the  /Tealer 
part  of  his  subjects,  he  would  make  them  very  discontented  ;  and  he 
remonstrated,  that  without  the  r.id  of  his  uncles,  barons,  prelates, 
knights,  and  commons,  from  the  chief  towns,  he  would  be  unable  to 
act,  or  to  have  any  compliance  given  to  his  will.  This  he  had  been 
charged  to  tell  him,  and  likewise  that  he  could  not  more  rejoice  Lis 
enemies,  nor  more  effectually  hurt  his  country,  than  by  making  war 
on  his  friends.  The  young  king  was  inclined  to  listen  to  the  argu- 
ments of  the  archbishop ;  but  the  insult  that  had  been  offered  him, 
by  beheading  those  of  his  council  in  whom  he  had  no  fault  to  find, 
was  too  fresh  in  his  memory  for  him  instantly  to  comply.  Many 
plans  were  proposed  to  him  ;  at  last,  by  the  good  advice  of  the  queen, 
tnd  of  the  most  prudent  of  his  counsellorsi  who  had  remained  With 


him,  such  as  sir  Richard  Stenor  and  others,  he  restrained  his  choler, 
and  said  to  the  archbishop,  that  he  would  cheerfully  accompany  him 
to  London.  My  lord  of  Canterbury  was  highly  pleased  on  hearing 
this  ;  and  he  gained  much  honor  by  having  brought  matters  to  so 
happy  a  conclusion.  The  king  did  not  remain  at  Bristol  long  after 
this,  but  leaving  there  his  queen,  set  out  with  his  retinue  tov/ard  Lon. 
don,  the  archbishop  accompanying  hini.  On  his  arrival  at  Windsor, 
he  stopped  three  whole  days. 

When  news  was  brought  to  London  that  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury  had  so  far  succeeded  in  his  mis;  on,  that  the  king  was  on  his 
return  to  the  city,  the  whole  town  was  ;  ?ioiced  ;  and  they  determined 
to  go  out  to  meet  and  conduct  him,  in  the  most  honorable  manner, 
to  his  palace.  The  day  on  which  he  left  Windsor,  the  whole  road 
from  London  to  Brentford  was  covered  with  people  on  foot  and  horse- 
back.  The  dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester,  and  prince  John  of  York, 
the  earls  of  Arundel,  Salisbury,  Northumberland,  and  many  barons 
and  prelates,  went,  in  great  state,  to  conduct  the  king.  They  met 
him  within  two  miles  from  Brentford,  and  received  him  most  affec- 
tionately, as  good  subjects  should  their  lord.  The  king,  vv^ho  had 
their  late  proceedings  still  rankling  in  his  heart,  scarcely  stopped 
when  he  met  them,  nor  cast  his  eyes  toward  them.  The  person  he 
talked  the  most  to  on  his  road  was  the  bishop  of  London.  On  their 
arrival  in  Westminster,  the  king  dismounted  at  his  palace,  which  had 
been  prepared  for  him.  He  there  partook  of  wines  and  spices,  as  did 
his  uncles,  the  barons,  prelates,  and  knights,  who  were  entitled  to  tha 
honor.  Several  of  them  now  took  leave,  and  those  who  resided  in 
London  went  home,  but  the  king's  uncles,  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, and  the  whole  of  the  council,  remained  to  keep  him  company, 
to  be  on  better  terms  together,  and  to  consult  on  the  affairs  of  the 
nation,  for  they  had  formed  their  plans,  and  were  lodged,  some  in  the 
palace,  and  others  in  the  abbey. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVII 

THE  KIN&,  BY  THE  ADVICE  OF  HIS  UNCLES  AND  COUNCIL,  SUMMONS  THB 
NOBILITY  AND  COMMONERS  OF  THE  REALM  TO  A  PARLIAMENT  AT 
WESTMINSTER,  AND  TO  RENEW  THEIR  HOMAGE  TO  HIM. 

A  SPECIAL  parliament  being  ordered  to  meet  at  Westminster,  all  the 
barons,  prelates,  knights,  and  chief  citizens  from  the  principal  towns, 
were  summoned  to  attend,  and  all  who  held  fiefs  from  the  king. 
The  reason  for  this  parliament  being  made  so  general,  was,  that  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  had  remonstrated  in  the  council,  and  to  the 
king's  uncles,  that  when  they  had  crowned  king  Richard,  though  all 
who  held  fiefs  under  him  had  made  their  homage,  and  held  their  lands 
accordingly,  he  was  not  of  a  proper  age  legally  to  receive  their  oaths. 
A  king  by  right  must  be  twenty-one  years  of  age  before  he  can  justly 
govern  the  kingdom,  and,  until  that  time,  should  be  under  the  tutelage 
of  his  uncles,  if  he  have  any,  or  under  those  of  his  subjects  the  nearest 
related  to  him.  The  archbishop  added,  that  as  now  the  king  was  of 
the  proper  age,  he  advised,  for  greater  security,  all  who  held  any 
lands  under  him  should  renew  their  homage,  and  acknowledge  him 
for  their  lord.  This  opinion  of  the  archbishop  was  acceded  to  by 
the  king's  uncles,  and  was  the  cause  of  so  general  a  summons  being 
sent  abroad  for  all  persons  to  attend  this  parliament.  Every  one 
having  obeyed,  London  knd  Westminster  were  much  crowded. 

On  the  day  appointed,  the  king  heard  mass  royally  clothed,  with 
the  crown  on  his  head,  in  the  chapel  of  the  palace,*  which  is  very 
handsome  and  richly  decorated.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  said 
mass,  and  performed  divine  service.  He  was  attentively  heard,  for 
he  was  an  excellent  preacher.  When  the  service  was  over,  the  king's 
uncles  kissed  him,  in  sign  of  homage,  and  swore  faith  and  duty  to 
him  for  ever.  Then  came  the  barons,  prelates,  and  all  who  held  any- 
thing under  him,  and  with  joined  hands,  as  was  becoming  vassals, 
swore  faith  and  loyalty,  and  kissed  him  on  the  mouth.  It  was  vii-ible 
that  the  king  kissed  some  heartily,  others  not ;  for  though  he  checked 
himself  as  much  as  possible,  all  were  not  in  his  good  graces ;  but  he 
dissembled,  for  he  wished  not  to  act  contrary  to  his  uncles.  If  he 
had  possessed  the  povver,  he  would  not  have  behaved  thus,  but  have 
wreaked  a  cruel  revenge  on  those  who  had,  as  he  thought,  so  unde 
servedly  put  to  death  sir  Simon  Burley  and  his  other  knights. 

The  archbishop  of  York  was  summoned  by  the  council  to  attend, 
to  do  his  homage,  and  purge  himself  from  the  things  that  had  been 
laid  to  his  charge  ;  for  he  had  always  been  a  partisan  of  the  duke  of 
Ii-eland,  and  in  opposition  to  the  king's  uncles.  When  he  received 
this  summons,  knowing  he  was  not  beloved  by  the  dukes  of  York  or 
GlouC(;sier,  he  was  feai-ful  of  the  event,  and  therefore  sent  his  nephew, 
the  son  of  lord  Neville,  to  make  his  excuses.  He  instantly  set  out 
for  London,  and,  on  his  arrival  waited  on  the  king  first,  to  whom  he 
made  excuses  for  his  uncle,  and  performed,  as  proxy,  the  homage  of 
the  archbishop.  The  king  received  his  excuses,  for  he  loved  this 
archbishop  more  than  that  of  Canterbury,  and  bore  him  out  before 
the  council,  otherwise  he  would  have  been  heavily  fined  :  through 
attention  to  the  king  the  council  admitted  his  excuses,  and  he  was 
suffered  to  remain  in  his  diocese.    For  a  long  time,  however,  he  was 

*  This  chapel  was  afterwards  converted  into  the  house  of  commons,  and  continued 
to  be  used  as  such  till  its  destruction  by  tire  in  18^,  When  it  was  cnlarjfeH  <'or  the  ad- 
mission of  the  members  from  Ireland  on  the  union,  many  of  the  paintings  and  othtf 
ornament*  were  discovered,  and  have  been  engraven  and  publi»lied. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


447 


afraid  to  reside  at  York,  but  lived  at  Newcastle  on  Tyne,  near  the 
castles  of  his  brother  Neville  and  cousins.  Thus  were  affairs  in 
England ;  but  the  king  had  not  for  some  time  the  command  of  his 
council,  which  was  under  the  control  of  his  uncles,  and  the  barons 
and  prelates  before  named.  We  will  now  return  to  what  was  going 
forward  in  Castille  and  Poi-tugal. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVIII. 

THE  KING  OF  PORTUGAL  AND  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  UNITE  THEIR  FORCES. 
WIIEN  DISTRESSED  TO  CROSS  THE  RIVER  DUORO,  A  GALICIAN  SQUIRE, 
PRISONER  OF  WAR,  DIRECTS  THEM  TO  A  FORD. 

It  is  right,  since  the  matter  requires  it,  that  I  now  say  something 
of  the  expedition  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  how  he  persevered 
in  it  this  season  in  Galicia.  I  will  continue  it  from  where  I  left  off, 
as  I  have  a  great  desire  to  complete  its  history. 

When  the  duke  and  his  army  had  conquered  the  town  and  castle 
of  Orense,  they  halted  there  four  days  to  refresh  themselves,  as  there 
were  plenty  of  provisions.  On  the  fifth  day,  they  departed,  taking 
the  road  to  Noya.  They  quartered  themselves,  for  four  days,  in  a 
large  meadow  along  the  river-side  ;  but  the  ground  was  already  burnt 
up  by  the  great  heat  of  the  sun,  and  the  water  was  so  bad  that  the 
horses  would  scarcely  drink  it :  many  that  did  so  died.  Orders  were 
given  to  dislodge  and  return  to  Orense  :  for  the  marshals,  sir  Thomas 
Moreaux  and  sir  Richard  Burley,  had  declared  the  castle  of  Noya  to 
be  impregnable  but  by  a  long  siege,  with  great  expense  of  money, 
and  many  assaults.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  likewise,  when  there, 
received  intelligence  of  the  approach  of  the  king  of  Portugal  and  his 
army,  consisting  of  three  thousand  spears  and  ten  thousand  service, 
able  men  :  so  that,  when  the  two  armies  should  be  united,  something 
essential  might  be  done  ;  for  the  duke  had  with  him  fifteen  hundred 
knights  and  squires,  and  six  thousand  archers.  This  intelligence 
*  greatly  pleased  the  duke  ;  he  decamped  from  before  Noya,  where  he 
had  done  nothing,  and  returned  to  Orense.  He  sent  for  his  duchess 
and  ladies,  declaring  he  would  there  wait  the  arrival  of  the  king  of 
Portugal. 

The  king  of  Portugal  and  his  marshals,  having  taken  possession 
of  Ferrol,  marched  for  Orense  to  meet  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  On 
their  road,  they  came  to  Ville-de-Padron,  which  at  first  showed  symp- 
toms  of  rebellion,  but,  when  the  araiy  appeared,  they  submitted.  The 
king  and  his  army  remained  in  the  town  and  adjoining  country  fif- 
teen days,  and  greatly  wasted  its  provisions,  notwithstanding  a  suffi. 
ciency  came  to  them  from  Portugal.  Galicia  was  ruined  by  these 
two  armies;  and  the  weather  was  now  become  so  exceedingly  hot, 
that  none  could  venture  abroad,  after  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
without  risk  of  death.  While  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster 
remained  in  Orense,  their  men  and  horses  were  suffering  greatly  for 
want  of  forage  and  water :  there  were  neither  fresh  grass  nor  green 
food,  for  the  ground  was  too  parched  for  any  seeds  to  spring.  The 
whole  country  was  burnt  up  ;  and  the  English  were  forced  to  send 
their  foragers  twelve,  sixteen,  nay  twenty  leagues,  for  food  for  them- 
selves  and  horses.  Consider  what  their  difficulties  must  have  been. 
The  knights  and  squires  of  England  found  the  wines  so  strong  and 
ardent,  that  they  affected  their  heads,  stomachs,  and  bowels,  and 
they  had  not  any  remedy ;  for  there  was  a  great  scarcity  of  good 
water,  to  temper  them  with,  or  to  cool  them.  Their  food  was  con- 
trary to  what  they  had  always  been  accustomed  to ;  for  in  their  own 
country  they  live  at  their  ease,  while  now  they  were  burnt  with  ex- 
ternal  and  internal  heat.  The  greatest  lords  were  in  the  utmost 
poverty  and  distress ;  and  such  effects  as  were  natural,  followed, 
which  I  shall  relate  to  you. 

The  English  knights  and  squires,  seeing  their  difficulties  increase, 
from  the  scarcity  of  forage  and  the  extreme  heat  of  the  weather,  be- 
gan  to  murmur  and  say,  "  Our  expedition  seems  drawing  to  a  poor 
ond  ;  for  we  remain  too  long  in  one  place."'  "  That  is  true,"  replied 
others :  "  and  we  have  another  thing  much  against  us  ;  we  have 
brought  women,  who  only  wish  to  remain  quiet ;  and  for  one  day 
that  they  are  inclined  to  travel,  they  will  repose  fifteen.  It  is  this 
which  has  checked  us,  and  will  be  our  destruction  ;  for  if,  on  our 
landing  at  Coruiia,  we  had  advanced  into  the  country,  we  should 
have  succeeded  in  putting  it  under  our  obedience,  for  none  would 
have  dared  to  oppose  us  ;  but  these  long  residences  have  encouraged 
our  enemies,  who  have  strengthened  their  strong  places,  and  rein, 
forced  their  towns  and  castles  with  men-at-anns  from  France  ;  and 
have  also  posted  them  in  the  narrow  passes,  and  along  the  rivers,  to 
guard  and  defend  them.  They  will  defeat  us  without  a  batde  ;  for 
they  know  it  would  be  more  to  their  advantage  to  decline  it.  This 
kingdom  of  Castille  is  not  so  pleasant  a  countiy  to  make  war  in  as 
France,  where  there  are  plenty  of  large  villages,  a  fair  country,  fine 
rivers,  ponds,  rich  pastures,  and  agreeable  and  substantial  wines Yor 
men-at-arms  to  refresh  themselves  with,  and  a  sun  and  climate  finely 
temperate  ;  but  here  everything  is  the  reverse."  "  What  the  deuce," 
said  others,  "  what  business  had  the  duke  to  bring  his  wife  and 
daughters  with  him,  since  he  came  hither  for  conquest  ?  It  was  quite 
unreasonable,  for  they  have  been  a  great  hindrance  to  him.  It  is 
well  known  throughout  all  Castille,  that  he  and  his  brother  are  the 
lawful  heirs  of  the  crown,  in  right  of  their  wives,  who  were  daughters 
cf  don  P«dro ;  but,  with  regard  to  the  conquest  or  the  surrender  of 


any  towns,  ladies  can  do  but  litde."  This  was  the  language  held  in 
different  parts  of  the  English  army,  by  many  knighti  and  squires  when 
among  themselves.  They  were  much  rejoiced  on  learning  that  the 
king  of  Portugal  was  near  at  hand  ;  and  when  he  was  within  two 
miles  of  the  town,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  knights  mounted 
their  horses,  and  went  forth  to  meet  him.  There  was  much  apparent 
joy,  and  the  king  and  the  duke,  as  well  as  the  English  and  Portu. 
guese  knights,  testified  great  pleasure  at  meeting.  The  army  of 
Portugal  was  behind,  under  the  command  of  six  great  barons  of  that 
country,  namely,  Pounasse  d'Acunha,  Vasco  Martin  de  Merlo,  the 
posdich  Dosnedegousse,  Salvase  de  Merlo,  sir  Alleyne  Pcreira,  mar- 
shal, and  Joao  Rodriguez  de  Sa..  Several  barons  were  with  the  king, 
whose  escort  was  but  three  hundred  spears.  On  their  arhval  at 
Orense,  the  king  was  lodged  becoming  his  state,  and  much  at  his 
ease,  ai]d  the  place  was  full  of  horses.  The  king,  duke,  and  lords, 
were  five  days  in  council,  and  determined  to  make  an  excursion, 
with  the  united  armies,  toward  Medina  del  Campo  and  Vilalpando, 
where  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin,  constable  of  Castille,  and  the  largest 
garrison  of  Frenchmen,  were  stationed.  They  were  puzzled  how 
to  cross  the  Duoro,  which  at  times  is  dangerous,  and  more  so  in  the 
summer,  from  the  melting  of  the  snows  on  the  mountains,  than  in 
the  winter,  when  it  is  frozen,  like  all  other  streams.  Notwithstand. 
ing  this  difficulty,  they  resolved  to  march  to  Campo,  in  the  hopes  of 
finding  a  ford  ;  and  orders  were  issued  to  the  armies  to  this  effect. 
They  were  well  pleased  to  receive  them,  for  they  had  suffered  very 
severely  at  Orense,  and  in  those  parts ;  and  many  had  been  carried 
off  by  sickness. 

The  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  left  Orense  to- 
gether; but  their  armies  were  separated,  because  ihey  were  not  ac- 
quainted, nor  understood  each  other's  language,  and  likewise  to  pre- 
vent  any  disputes  or  riots  that  might  fall  out  between  thom ;  for  the 
Portuguese  are  passionate,  overbearing,  and  not  easily  pacified,  and 
the  English  are  spiteful  and  proud.  The  constables  and  marshals  of 
each  army,  when  they  sent  out  parties  to  forage,  ordered  them  to 
take  separate  routes.  These  armies,  which  were  sufficient  to  com- 
bat  what  force  the  king  of  Castil'e  and  his  allies  could  bring  to  the 
field,  continued  their  march  until  they  came  to  the  river  Duoro.  This 
was  not  easy  to  pass ;  for  it  is  deep,  with  high  banks,  and  fiiil  of 
broken  rocks,  except  at  certain  bridges,  which  had  either  been  de- 
stroyed, or  so  strongly  fortified  and  guarded,  it  was  not  possible  to 
attempt  them  with  hopes  of  success.  While  they  were  considering 
how  they  could  cross  it,  it  chanced  that  sir  John  HolLind,  the  con- 
stable, sir  Thomas  Moreaux  and  sir  Richard  Burley,  the  marshals, 
or  their  foragers,  during  an  excursion,  fell  in  with  a  squire  of  Galicia, 
called  Domingo  Vargas,  who  was  riding  through  the  country,  having 
passed  the  river :  he  knew  that  all  the  bridges  were  broken  down, 
but  he  was  acquainted  with  a  ford  that  could  easily  be  passed  on 
horseback  or  on  foot ;  and  when  he  saw  the  enemy,  he  had  turned 
back,  and  was  riding  for  this  ford.  He  was  made  prisoner,  and 
brought  to  these  lords,  who  examined  him  as  to  a  ford  ;  and  the  con- 
stable  told  him,  that  if  he  would  show  them  a  safe  one,  for  he  had  heard 
there  were  such,  he  would  not  only  give  him  his  liberty,  but  make 
him  a  handsome  present  besides.  The  squire  was  not  well  advised, 
and  too  eager  to  gain  his  liberty  and  the  constable's  gift;  he  there- 
fore said,  that  he  would  show  them  a  place  where  the  whole  army 
might  cross  in  safety.  The  constable  and  marshals  were  so  joyful 
on  hearing  this,  that  they  sent  to  acquaint  the  duke  with  the  good 
news.  The  armies  followed  the  vanguard  of  the  constable,  which  had 
arrived  at  the  ford.  The  squire  entered  the  river  as  their  guide  ;  and 
when  they  saw  there  was  not  any  danger,  all  passed  in  the  best  man- 
ner they  could. 

The  van,  having  crossed,  halted  on  the  bank  to  guide  the  main 
army  over.  Sir  John  Holland  kept  his  promise  with  the  Galician 
squire,  by  giving  him  his  liberty  and  a  present ;  and  he  instaiitly  set 
off  for  Medina  del  Campo,  where  the  king  of  Castille  then  was.  It 
is  a  handsome  and  strong  city  in  that  country.  The  duke  of  Lan- 
caster and  the  king  of  Portugal  rode  in  company,  and  came  to  this 
ford,  which  is  called  Place-ferrade,  where  the  gravel  is  sound  and 
firm.  They  crossed  without  difficulty,  as  did  their  armies  ;  the  rear 
division  crossed  on  the  morrow,  and  they  all  encamped  themselves 
on  its  banks.  News  was  soon  carried  to  Roales  Castroreris,  Medina 
del  Campo,  Vilalpando,  Saliagan,  and  to  the  other  towns  and  castles 
in  Castille,  that  the  English  had  passed  the  Duoro,  having  discovered  a 
ford.  They  were  much  surprised,  and  said  they  must  have  been 
shown  it  through  treachery  ;  for,  if  it  had  not  been  made  known  by 
some  of  the  natives,  they  would  never  have  found  it  out.  There  is 
nothing  but  what  sooner  or  later  is  discovered,  by  servants  or  other- 
wise. The  lords  attached  to  the  king  of  Castille  learnt  that  Do- 
mingo Vargas  had  pointed  out  to  them  this  ford  :  he  was  instantly  ar. 
rested,  and  having  acknowledged  what  he  had  done,  was  condemned 
to  death.   He  was  carried  to  Vilalpando,  and  there  beheaded. 


448 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIX. 

Sm  WALTER  DE  PASSAC  AND  SIR  WILLIAM  DE  LIGNAC  ADVISE  THE  KING 
OF  CASTILLE  NOT  TO  RISK  A  BATTLE  BEFORE  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  THE 
DUKE  OF  BOURBON.  A  PARTY  OF  THE  ENGLISH  SKIRMISH  WITH  THE 
GARRISON  OF  VILALPANDO.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  IS  DISPIRITED 
BY  HIS  OWN  ILL  HEALTH  AND  THE  GREAT  SICKNESS  OF  HIS  ARMY. 

The  king  of  Castille,  on  hearing  that  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  were  fast  approaching  with  so  gi-eat  a  force,  was 
much  alarmed,  and  sent  for  sir  Walter  de  Passac  and  sir  William  de 
Lignac,  to  whom  he  said,  "  I  am  exceedingly  surprised  that  the  duke 
of  Bourbon  is  not  arrived.    Our  enemies  have  taken  the  field,  and,  if 
no  one  oppose  them,  will  destroy  my  whole  country.    My  subjects 
are  very  discontented  that  we  do  not  offer  them  combat.    Tell  me, 
my  fair  sirs,  how  I  had  best  act."    The  two  lords,  who  from  great 
experience,  knew  more  of  arms  than  the  king,  and  for  this  had  they 
been  sent  from  France  to  Castille,  replied,  "  Sir  king,  depend  upon 
it,  the  duke  of  Bourbon  will  come.    On  his  arrival,  we  will  consider 
what  is  to  be  done;  but,  until  then,  do  not  make  any  preparations 
to  meet  your  enemies.    Let  them  make  what  excursions  they  please  : 
they  keep  the  field,  and  we  the  towns  and  castles,  which  are  well  pro- 
vided with  everything,  and  garrisoned  by  good  men-at-arms.  They 
are  suffering  from  the  heat  of  the  sun  and  weather,  while  we  enjoy 
the  shade  and  refreshing  breezes.    They  have  found  the  country 
wasted,  and  the  further  they  advance  they  will  have  so  much  the 
greater  scarcity  of  forage.    It  was  for  the  chance  of  their  entering 
your  country,  that  all  the  small  forts  have  been  demolished,  wherein 
the  farmers  intended  placing  their  wealth.   This  was,  sir  king,  wisely 
done  ;  for  they  would  by  their  means  have  been  enabled  to  keep  pos- 
session  of  those  parts  where  they  now  are ;  but  at  present  they  can 
find  nothing  but  what  they  have  brought  with  them,  except  the  great 
heat  of  a  burning  sun,  which  you  may  be  assured  must  soon  destroy 
them.    Though  all  your  towns  and  castles  are  well  provided  and 
garrisoned,  we  can  believe  that  some  may  be  attacked  and  won,  for 
that  is  the  delight  of  men-at-arms.    In  such  way  they  love  to  pass 
their  time,  and  for  this  do  they  seek  adventures  through  the  world. 
Do  not,  therefore,  be  any  way  cast  down ;  for  in  this  business,  we 
engage,  you  shall  not  suffer  any  great  loss."    This  speech  greatly 
comforted  the  king  of  Castille,  and  he  was  well  pleased  with  them, 
for  he  felt  that  what  they  had  said  was  the  truth. 

We  will  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  king  of  Portugal, 
who,  though  they  kept  the  field,  would  have  willingly  gained  some 
town  to  refresh  themselves  ;  for  the  foragers  could  not  find  anything, 
and  were  forced  to  unite  in  large  bodies  for  fear  of  ambuscades. 
They  were  so  hard  pressed,  that  when,  in  their  excursions,  they  saw 
It  a  distance  a  large  village,  they  were  rejoiced,  and  cried  out,  "Come 
quick :  let  us  hasten  to  that  village,  where  we  shall  find  enough 
to  forage  and  enrich  ourselves."  They  hastened  their  march ;  but 
when  they  arrived,  they  found  only  the  bare  walls :  there  was  neither 
inhabitants,  nor  even  a  dog,  nor  fowl,  so  completely  had  the  French 
ruined  this  part  of  the  country.  They  thus  lost  their  time  and  ex- 
pectations,  and  returned  to  their  lords  empty-handed.  Their  horses 
were  in  sorry  condition  from  the  want  of  proper  food,  and  they  were 
fortunate  whenever  they  could  meet  with  any  green  pastures.  Some 
were  so  feeble  they  could  not  advance,  and  dropt  dead  on  the  road, 
through  famine  and  heat.  Their  masters  were  not  in  a  much  better 
condition,  from  fevers  caused  by  the  oppressive  heat  of  the  day,  and 
the  chill  of  the  nights,  without  having  anything  proper  to  refresh  or 
recover  themselves.  Thus  was  it  in  the  duke's  army ;  for  the  Eng. 
lish  have  a  weaker  constitution  than  the  Portuguese,  who  bore  all 
these  difficulties  without  hurt,  being  hardy  and  accustomed  to  the 
climate  of  Castille.  In  this  melancholy  state  were  the  English  : 
many  died  of  their  disorders,  more  especially  such  as  were  not  well 
attended,  and  had  not  wherewithal  to  provide  proper  remedies. 

Sir  Richard  Burley,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  the  lord  Fitzwalter,  sir 
Maubrun  de  Linieres,  sir  .Tohn  d'Ambreticourt,  Thierry  and  William 
de  Soumain,  with  two  hundred  lances  of  such  as  were  desirous  to  seek 
renown,  mounted  the  best  horses  in  the  army,  with  the  intent  to  sur- 
prise the  French  garrison  in  Vilalpando.  They  had  heard  that  sir 
Oliver  du  Guesclin,  constable  of  Castille,  had  with  him  there,  in  gar- 
risen,  some  of  the  ablest  knights  of  France.  They  left  the  army  one 
morning,  after  drinking  a  cup,  equipped  like  foragers,  and  came  to 
a  small  brook  that  runs  below  Vilalpando,  which  they  crossed  by 
spurring  their  horses  over.  The  alarm  was  soon  spread  through  the 
town,  that  the  English  were  at  the  barriers.  You  would  have  seen, 
had  you  been  there  when  this  was  known,  knights  arming  themselves 
hastily,  and  advancing  toward  the  lodgings  of  the  constable,  servants 
saddling  horses  and  hurrying  with  them  to  their  masters.  Sir  Oliver 
du  Guesclin  would  have  restrained  his  companions  from  sallying 
forth  to  meet  the  English,  had  he  been  able ;  but  their  courage  was 
too  impetuous,  so  out  they  sallied,  gallantly  mounted  on  horses  that 
had  been  inactive  and  well  fed.  Among  the  first  were,  sir  John 
des  Barres,  the  viscount  de  Besliere,  sir  Robert  and  sir  John  de  Bra- 
quemont,  sir  Peter  de  Villaines,  sir  Tristan  de  la  Jaille. 

When  the  English  had  made  their  course  before  the  town,  they 
repassed  the  brook  in  the  same  manner  as  before,  and  retreated  to  a 
large  sand  bank,  when  they  drew  up  in  handsome  array,  about  three 
bow.shota  distant  from  the  brook.   The  French  knights  advanced, 


shouting  their  cries,  with  their  spears  in  their  rests ;  and,  when  near, 
the  English  being  prepared,  stuck  spurs  into  their  horses  to  meet 
them.  The  shock  was  very  great ;  and  several  of  each  side  were 
unhorsed  on  the  sand.  This  would  not  have  ended  so  speedily,  and 
other  weapons  would  have  been  resorted  to  when  the  lances  failed ; 
but  the  dust  from  the  movements  of  the  horses,  was  so  great  and 
disagreeable,  they  could  not  know  each  other ;  their  horses  were 
covered  with  dust  as  well  as  themselves ;  and  it  was  in  such  clouds 
that  they  could  not  breathe  without  swallowing  large  mouthfuls. 
This  caused  the  attack  to  cease,  and  the  French  and  English  to 
withdraw  from  the  combat :  the  first  returned  to  Vilalpando.  There 
was  not  any  slain,  nor  much  hurt  on  either  side.  The  English  knights 
went  not  more  than  one  league  beyond  Vilalpando  before  they  re. 
turned  to  their  army,  when  they  disarmed  themselves ;  for  they  were 
seized  with  fevers  and  other  disorders,  which  brought  them  to  death's 
door. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  greatly  dispirited,  and  knew  not  how 
to  act;  for  he  saw  his  army  daily  wasting  away,  and  was  grieved  to 
find  that  the  greater  and  better  part  were  confined  to  their  beds.  He 
himself  was  so  unwell,  that  if  he  had  not  been  afraid  to  dishearten 
his  men,  he  would  gladly  have  kept  his  chamber.  He  addressed 
himself  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  desired  him  to  say  what,  in  the 
present  circumstances,  should  be  done  ;  for  he  was  much  alarmed  at 
this  mortality  in  his  army.  The  king  replied  ;  "  That,  from  appear- 
ances, it  did  not  seem  probable  the  Castillians  would  offer  them  com- 
bat at  this  season :  for  they  showed  more  inclination  that  they  should 
waste  themselves  and  their  provision."  "  How  then  would  you  ad- 
vise  me  to  act  ?"  asked  the  duke.  "  I  will  tell  you,"  answered  the 
king :  "  as  the  weather  is  now  so  exceedingly  hot,  I  would  advise 
that  you  march  your- army  into  Galicia,  and  give  your  men  permis. 
sion  to  recruit  themselves  wherever  they  please  ;  but  to  return  pre- 
pared to  recommence  the  campaign  in  March  or  April.  Endeavor 
to  procure  large  reinforcements  from  England,  under  the  command  of 
one  of  your  brothers,  and  provision  in  plenty  for  the  winter  season. 
A  kingdom  is  not  soon  conquered,  nor  a  climate  instantly  rendered 
agreeable  to  the  constitution  of  strangers.  Your  army  will  be  quar- 
tered in  the  different  towns  now  under  your  obedience,  and  will  pass 
their  time  as  they  can." 

"  This  may  be  right,"  said  the  duke  ;  "  but  the  consequence  will 
be,  that  as  soon  as  our  enemis  shall  know  we  have  separated,  and 
are  acquainted  that  you  are  retired  to  Portugal  with  your  army,  and 
I  with  mine  to  St.  Jago  or  Coruiia,  they  will  take  the  field  ;  for  I 
have  heard  that  the  king  of  Castille  has  four  thousand  lances,  French 
and  Bretons,  and  he  will  collect  as  many  or  more,  in  his  own  coun- 
try. Add  to  this,  that  the  duke  of  Bourbon  is  on  his  march  with  two 
thousand  men-at-arms,  and  will  be  eager  to  signalize  himself  on  his 
arrival.  Now,  consider,  should  all  this  force  enter  Galicia,  what  is 
there  to  oppose  it?  Before  we  can  collect  our  men  and  form  a  junc. 
tion,  they  will  have  done  us  considerable  damage."  "  Well,  then," 
replied  the  king  of  Portugal,  "  in  the  name  of  God,  let  us  keep  the 
field  :  my  men  are  fresh  and  unhurt,.and  equally  willing  with  myself 
to  abide  the  event."  The  conference  now  broke  up  ;  and  it  was 
resolved  they  would  wait  the  arrival  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  to  see 
if,  when  he  had  joined  the  Castillians,  they  would  offer  them  battle. 
The  English  and  Portuguese  desired  nothing  more  eagerly ;  for  the 
season  was  passing,  and  the  heat  increasing :  it  was  about  St  John's 
day,  when  the  sun  is  at  its  height,  and  intolerably  hot,  especially  in 
Castille,  Granada,  and  countries  far  to  the  south.  There  had  noi 
fallen  any  rain  or  dew  since  the  beginning  of  April,  so  that  the  whole 
country  was  burnt  up.  The  English  ate  plentifully  of  grapes  wher- 
ever they  found  them  ;  and,  to  quench  their  thirst,  drank  of  the  strong 
wines  of  Castille  and  Portugal :  but  the  more  tbey  drank  the  more 
they  were  heated ;  for  this  new  beverage  inflamed  their  livers,  lungs, 
and  bowels,  and  was  in  its  effect  totally  different  from  their  usual 
liquors.  The  English,  when  at  home,  feed  on  fresh  meats  and  good 
rich  ale,  which  is  a  diet  to  keep  their  bodies  wholesome  ;  but  now 
they  were  forced  to  drink  hard  and  hot  wines,  of  which  they  were 
not  sparing,  to  drown  their  cares.  The  early  part  of  the  night  is 
warm,  from  the  great  heat  of  the  day,  but  toward  sunrise,  it  is  very 
cold,  which  afflicted  them  sorely  ;  for  they  slept  without  covering, 
and  quite  naked,  from  the  heat  of  the  weather,  and  the  wine,  so  that 
when  morning  came  they  were  chilled  by  the  change  of  the  air, 
which  checked  all  perspiration,  and  flung  them  into  fevers  and  fluxes, 
so  as  to  carry  them  off  instantly  to  their  graves.  Thus  died  very  many 
of  the  barons  and  knights,  as  well  as  of  the  lower  ranks ;  for  these 
disorders  spared  none. 


CHAPTER  XC. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  DISBANDS  HIS  ARMT.  THREE  ENGLISH  KNIGHTS, 
HAVING  OBTAINED  PASSPORTS,  WAIT  ON  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE,  TO  NB- 
GOTIATE  A  RETREAT  FOR  THE  MEN-AT-ARMS  THROUGH  HIS  KINGDOM. 

Good  or  evil  fortune  depends  upon  a  trifle.  You  may  readily  be- 
lieve  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  having  gained  a  footing  in  Castille, 
would  never  have  lost,  by  any  defeat  in  battle,  such  numbers  as  he 
was  now  daily  doing  by  sickness.  He  himself  was  almost  dead  of 
the  pestilence  I  have  mentioned.  Sir  John  Holland,  constable  of  the 
army,  saw.  with  great  concern,  the  miserable  situation  it  was  i.a  from 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &.c. 


449 


this  disorder,  from  which  scarcely  one  escaped  ;  and  was  forced  daily 
to  hear  the  complaints  of  high  and  low,  in  such  terms  as  these  ;  "  Aii, 
my  lord  of  Lancaster,  why  have  you  brought  us  to  Castille  ?  Ac- 
cursed be  the  expedition.  He  does  not,  probably,  wish  that  any 
Engiishjnan  should  ever  again  quit  his  country  to  serve  hini.  He 
stems  resolved  to  kick  against  tl:o  pricks.  He  will  have  his  men 
guard  the  country  he  has  conquered  ;  but  when  they  shall  all  be 
dead,  who  will  then  guard  it  ?  He  shows  but  poor  knowledge  of 
war;  for,  when  he  saw  that  no  one  came  to  oppose  him,  why  did  he 
not  make  an  opportune  retreat  into  Portugal  or  elsewhere,  to  avoid 
the  losses  he  inuit  now  surier  ?  for  we  shall  all  die  of  the  confounded 
diiorder,  and  v/ithout  having  struck  a  blow."  Sir  .John  Hu-lland  was 
much  hurt  on  hearing  such  linguage,  for  the  honor  of  the  duke, 
whose  daughtjr  he  had  married  ;  and,  as  it  was  increasing,  he  deter- 
mined  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  their  situation,  which  he  could, 
from  his  connection,  more  freely  do  than  any  other.  He  therefore 
addressed  him  ;  "  My  lord,  you  nmst  immediately  alter  your  plans, 
for  your  army  is  wholly  laid  up  witli  sickness.  If  any  attack  should 
be  now  made  on  you,  you  could  not  draw  any  service  from  it;  for 
the  men  are  all  worn  down  and  discontented,  and  their  hordes  dead. 
But  hijh  and  low  are  so  discouraged  by  this  disorder,  that  I  repeat, 
you  must  not  expect  any  service  from  them."  "  What  can  I  do  ?" 
replied  the  duke  :  '*  I  wish  to  have  such  advice  as  is  reasonable." 
"  My  lord,"  said  sir  John  Holland,  "  I  think  you  had  bett  give  per- 
mission for  your  men  to  retire  whithersoever  they  please  ;  and  1  would 
advise  that  you  yourself  go  to  Portugal,  or  return  to  Galicij,  for  you 
are  not  in  a  state  to  undergo  hardships."  "  That  is  well  considered," 
answered  the  duke:  "  I  consent  to  what  you  propose  ;  and  you  may 
give  our  men  notice,  that  I  permit  them  t.)  go  iaio  Custille,  France, 
or  wherever  else  they  may  choo&e,  so  they  enter  not  into  any  treity 
wit!]  our  enemies ;  for  I  clearly  see  this  campaign  is  over.  Let  them 
be  fully  p  iid  for  their  services  as  far  as  our  treasury  can  gi,  and  abo 
for  the  expenses  of  their  journey,  and  then  make  our  chancelbr  de- 
liver  ther'3  their  discharge." 

The  constable  replied,  that  he  would  see  this  done.  He  ordered 
the  intentions  of  the  duke  to  be  signified  throughout  the  army  by 
sound  of  tiumpet,  and  gave  notice  to  tie  captains  to  come  to  him 
with  their  accounts,  when  they  would  be  settled  and  paid,  to  their 
satisfaction.  This  order  was  agreeable  to  all,  particularly  to  those 
who  hoped  change  of  air  would  restore  them  to  health.  The  barons 
and  knights  held  a  council  how  they  were  to  return  to  England  :  by 
sea  it  w.is  impossible,  for  they  had  no  vessels,  and  were  at  a  distance 
from  any  seaport.  They  were,  bedJee,  so  emaciated  and  weak, 
from  the  fevers  and  fluxes,  that  they  would  have  been  unable  to  bear 
a  sea  voyage.  Plaving  considered  the  matter  we'l,  they  found  they 
had  no  other  choice  than  through  France  ;  but  some  said  :  "  How 
can  we  go  thither  ?  we  have  enemic'S  in  all  the  countiies  we  must 
pass.  First,  there  is  Castille  :  we  are  now  carrying  on  a  destructive 
war  against  it :  then  Navarre  and  Arragon.  Theee  two  kingdoms 
are  allied,  the  one  to  Castille,  and  the  other  t  j  France.  Arragon  has 
already  showed  ita  spite,  for  the  seneschal  of  Bordeaux  inform?  us, 
that  since  our  arrival  in  this  country,  he  has  thrown  the  archbishop 
of  Bordeaux  intj  prison  at  Barcelona,  who  had  gone  thitherto  demand 
from  the  king  the  arrears  that  are  due  to  England.  Should  we  send 
to  ask  passports  from  France,  the  journey  would  take  up  too  much 
time  ;  and,  when  our  messenger  should  be  arrived,  we  have  little 
hopes  that  the  king,  who  is  young,  or  his  council,  woyld  grant  them; 
for  the  constable  of  France,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  hufjs  us  mortally, 
and  tills  is  increased  by  his  imagining  his  enemy,  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany, intends  turning  to  England.  Others,  who  were  farther  sighted, 
and  of  more  sense,  said  ;  "  Let  all  doubts  be  laid  aside.  The  best 
thing  we  can  do  is  to  try  the  king  of  Castille,  who  may  perhapr,  not 
only  allow  us  to  pass  peaceably  through  his  country,  but  also  obtain 
for  us  the  same  permission  from  Arragon,  France,  and  Navarre." 

This  measure  was  adopted,  and  a  herald,  called  Derby,  sent  for, 
to  whom  were  given  letters  addressed  to  the  king  of  Castille.  The 
herald  set  off,  and  followed  the  road  to  Medina  dsl  Campo,  where 
the  king  then  resided.  When  in  his  presence,  he  cast  himself  on  his 
knees  and  presented  his  letters,  which  were  written  in  French. 
When  the  king  had  read  them,  and  understood  their  meaning,  he 
Bmiled,  and,  turning  to  a  knight  who  was  the  steward  of  his  house- 
hold, said  ;  "  Take  care  cf  this  herald  :  he  shall  have  his  answer  to- 
night, that  he  may  return  early  to-morrow  morning."  The  king 
entered  his  closet,  and  sent  for  sir  Walter  de  Passac  and  sir  William 
de  Lignac,  to  whom  he  showed  the  letters,  and  asked  what  answer 
he  should  send.  The  substance  of  these  letters  was,  in  a  few  words, 
as  follows.  Sir  John  Holland,  constable  of  the  English  army,  desired 
the  king  of  Castille  to  send  passports  for  three  knights  to  come  to  him 
and  return,  that  they  might  have  a  conference  with  him.  The  two 
knit^hts  replied  ;  "  It  will,  my  lord,  be  right  that  yon  grant  these  pass- 
poets,  for  then  you  will  know  what  it  is  they  want."  "  I  agree  to  it," 
saj'i  the  king,  and  instantly  ordered  a  passport  to  he  drawn  out  for 
the  coming  and  return  of  six  knights,  if  it  were  agreeable  to  t  ie  con- 
stable, with  their  attendants.  When  this  was  sealed  with  the  great 
seal,  and  with  the  king's  signet,  it  was  given  to  the  herald,  and 
twenty  francs  with  it :  having  received  the  whole,  he  returned  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  constable  at  Orense. 

The  herald  gave  the  constable  the  passport,  who  appointed  sir 
-JAaubrun  de  Liaieres,  sir  Thpmas  More^ux,  and  sir  John  d'Ambre. 


ticourt,  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Castille.  Tiicy  set  off  as  soon  as 
possible,  for  there  was  nmch  want  of  phj'siclans  and  medicines,  as 
well  as  of  fresh  meat  for  the  numerous  sick  who  were  scanered  hi 
dilferent  parts.  These  embassadors  passed  through  Vilalpando, 
where  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  received  them  handsomely,  and  entiT. 
tained  them  at  supper.  On  the  morrow,  one  of  the  knights  called 
Tiutemach,  a  Breton,  was  their  conductor,  to  secure  them  agiiinst 
the  numerous  parties  of  Bretons  which  were  abroad.  They  arrived 
safely  at  Medina  del  Campo,  where  they  found  the  king  inipaiioni  to 
know  what  had  brought  them  thither.  When  they  had  refreshed  and 
dressed  themselves  at  a  hotel  that  had  been  prepared  for  ihem.  t'aey 
were  conducted  by  some  knights  of  the  household  to  the  presence  of 
the  king,  who  apparently  received  them  with  pleasure.  They  pre. 
sented  him  letters  from  the  constable,  but  from  none  else ;  for  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  excused  himself,  and  would  act  at  this  t/me,  nor 
on  such  a  subject,  write  to  him. 

The  knights  and  squires  of  France  were  not  present  at  this  inter- 
view, although  they  were  of  the  king's  privy  council,  and  nothing 
was  done  respecting  the  war  without  their  consent.  The  enibassa. 
dors  addressed  the  king,  saying:  "  Sir  king,  we  are  come  hither  on 
the  part  of  the  constable  of  the  army  the  duke  of  L'lncaster  hag 
brought  from  England.  But  unfortunately  very  great  sickness  and 
mort  dity  have  befallen  it :  the  constable  therefore  entreat',  thtt  you 
would  have  the  goodness  to  open  your  country  and  towns  to  such  as 
may  desire  to  try  change  of  air  for  the  recovery  of  their  health,  if  it 
may  be  recovered,  and  to  enter  your  towns  to  recruit  their  streiigtli ; 
and  if  some  should  wish  to  return  to  England  by  land,  he  begs  you 
would  interest  yourself  with  the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre,  that 
they  may,  at  their  own  costs,  freely  pass  through  their  territories,  in 
their  way  home.  This  is  the  sole  object  of  our  mission,  and  the  re. 
quest  we  have  to  make  you."  The  king  very  graciausly  replied  ; 
"  We  will  consider  what  will  be  proper  for  us  to  do,  and  f^lvc  you 
our  answer."    The  knights  replied,  they  were  satisfied. 


CHAPTER  XCI. 

THE  ENGLISH  EMBASSADORS  OBTAIN  PASSPORTS  FROM  TH^  I^I^•0  Fr*?  Tlirm 
SICK  TO  PASS  IN  SAFEfY  THROfGH  CASTIM-E,  OR  TO  RF.MAf.V  Tfil  al-l  TJ 
RKCOVER  THEIR  HEALTH.  MANY  KNIGHTS  AND  SQl  IRES  LIE  IN  CAS. 
TILLE.     THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  DANGEROUSLY  ILL  AT  bT.  JAG3. 

The  English  knights,  on  taking  leave  of  the  king,  went  to  their 
lodginys,  where  they  remained  until  the  third  day,  when  they  re. 
turned  to  the  pilace.  The  king  of  <Iastille  was  much  rejuictd  at 
their  request ;  for  he  saw  there  would  be  an  end  to  the  war  for  a 
long  time,  vvhen  his  enemies  solicited  leave  to  march  peaceably 
thj-ough  his  kingdom.  He  vv".s  determined  what  answer  to  mr.ke, 
though  hi.3  council  had  advised  otherwise  ;  and,  wishi-ig  to  pay  duo 
honor  to  the  French  knights,  he  sent  for  sir  Walter  de  Pa'^^ac  and 
sir  William  de  Lignac.  Having'  explained  tJ  them  the  object  of  the 
English  knights'  embassy,  and  the  request  of  the  constable,  lie  de. 
mandcd  from  them  how  he  should  act ;  and  desired  sir  Walter  to 
give  him  his  opinion.  Sir  Walter  was  unwilling  to  spef.k  before  the 
members  of  the  council ;  but,  as  the  king  would  have  it  eo,  he  said- 
"  Sir,  matters  are  come  to  the  conclusion  we  always  foretold,  thai 
your  enemies  would  be  worn  down  and  destroyed,  without  ftiikinf 
a  blow.  Since  their  sick  so  humbly  ask  assistance  and  ccmf^rt  il 
your  country,  you  should  grant  their  request ;  but  on  condition  that 
if  they  recover,  they  do  not  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  or  tc 
the  king  of  Portugal,  but  continue  their  road  ftraight  homeward, 
and  that  they  engage  not  to  bear  arms  against  y  )u,  ru)r  the  realm  of 
Castille,  for  the  term  of  six  years.  We  also  h-^pe  you  may  be  suc- 
cessful in  obtaining  leave  for  them  to  pass  with  safety  through  Na- 
varre  and  France."  The  king  was  well  contented  with  this  advice, 
for  it  was  what  he  was  inclined  to ;  and  he  was  indifferent  what 
terrhs  were  made,  so  that  he  got  rid  of  the  English.  He  replied  to 
sir  Walter,  "  You  have  loyally  counselled  me,  and  I  thank  you  :  it 
shall  be  done  as  you  propose." 

The  English  knights  were  sent  for,  and  conducted  into  the  presence- 
chamber,  where  v.'ere  the  king  and  his  whole  council.  The  bishop 
of  Burgos,  as  chancellor,  and  a  g.-eat  orator,  thus  addressed  them  : 
"Ye  knights  of  England,  attached  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who 
have  been  sent  hither  by  his  constable,  listen  to  the  answer  the  king 
gives  to  your  requests.  Out  of  his  great  pity  and  goodness  he  is  de. 
sirous  of  doing  to  his  enemies  all  the  kindnes-s  in  his  pjwer.  On 
your  return  to  the  constable,  you  will  tell  him  from  the  king  of  Cas- 
tille,  that  he  may  publish,  by  sound  cf  trumpet,  throughout  hh  army, 
that  this  country  is  opm  and  ready  to  receive,  sick  or  well,  all 
knights,  squires,  and  their  attendants,  who  may  be  desirous  cf  coming 
hither,  on  condition  that,  at  the  gates  of  whatever  city  or  town  they 
may  wish  to  enter,  they  there  lay  aside  their  armor  and  arms,  when 
they  will  be  conducted,  by  those  ordered  for  the  purpose,  tD  hotels 
prepared  for  them.  They  will  tben  have  their  n^me:  written  down 
and  delivered  to  the  governor,  in  order  that  those  who  may  have 
re  ided  in  any  towns  may  not,  on  any  pretext  whatever,  return  to 
Galicia  or  Portugal,  but  quit  the  country  as  soon  as  may  be.  .  In  ad- 
dition, the  king  of  Castille  engages  to  obtain  a  safe  pas5-nge  for  ?ach 
as  may  intend  to  go  to  Calais,  or  any  other  seaport  they  may  choose, 
in  Brittany,  Saintonge,  Normandy,  or  Picardy,  through  the  kingdoms 


450 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND.    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


v(  France  and  Navarre.  It  is  the  king's  command,  that  those 
knights  and  squires,  of  whatever  nation  they  be,  who  shall  under- 
take  this  journey,  do  not  bear  arms  against  the  kingdom  of  Castille, 
jmder  any  pretence,  for  the  space  of  six  years :  this  they  will  sol- 
tmnly  swear  to  observe  at  the  time  the  passports  are  delivered  to 
t  lem.  You  will  carry  with  you  all  these  conditions,  fairly  written, 
•   the  constable,  and  to  your  companions,  who  have  sent  you  hither." 

The  knights  thanked  the  king  and  his  council  for  the  answer  they 
had  received,  but  added,  "They  would  nut  say  that  all  the  condi- 
tions should  be  accepted  :  if  they  were  not,  they  would  send  back 
their  herald  ;  and  should  he  not  return,  they  might  conclude  the 
whole  were  accepted."    "We  are  satisfied,"  replied  the  council. 
The  king  withdrew  to  his  closet ;  but  sir  Walter  de  Fassac  and  sir 
William  de  Lignac  remained  with  the  knights,  and  conducted  them 
to  a  handsome  apartment  where  a  dinner  was  provided  for  them. 
They  all  dined  together  :  when  the  dinner  was  over,  they  partook  of 
wines  and  spices  in  the  king's  closet,  and  then  took  their  leave,  as 
their  passes  were  ready  for  them.    On  their  return  to  their  hotel, 
they  instantly  mounted  their  horses  ;  for  the  king's  harbingers  had 
supplied  them  with  all  things  at  his  expense,  and,  leaving  Medina, 
they  rode  to  Vilalpando,  and  lay  at  Noya,    The  next  day  they  came 
to  Orense,  where  they  found  the  constable.    During  the  time  they 
had  been  on  this  embassy,  the  lord  Fitzwaltcr,*  one  of  the  greatest 
barons  in  the  duke's  army,  had  died  :  he  was  a  valiant  knight,  and 
much  lamented  ;  but  none  can  strive  against  death.    His  obsequies 
were  very  honorably  performed,  and  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  attended  them. 

The  three  knights  waited  on  the  duke,  to  show  him  their  papers, 
and  relate  what  they  had  seen  and  heard.  Some  said  the  conditions 
were  hard ;  but  others  denied  it,  and  said  they  were  courteous 
enough,  considering  the  situation  and  danger  they  were  in.  It  was 
known  in  the  army,  that  the  duke  would  discharge  all  who  desired 
it,  and  that  they  might  enter  Castille  with  safety.  Those  who  felt  ill 
or  feeble,  and  wished  to  change  the  air,  took  leave  of  the  duke  and 
constable,  and  left  the  army  as  soon  as  they  were  able  ;  but,  before 
their  departure,  many  received  their  whole  pay  is  liard  money,  others 
had  sufficient  security  for  it,  so  that  they  were  all  well  contented. 
Some  went  to  Vilalpando,  others  to  Ruelles,  to  Noya,  to  Medina 
del  Campo,  to  Caleforis,  or  to  St".  Phagon.  They  were  everywhere 
well  received,  and  had  lodgings  found  them,  and  had  their  names 
written  down  and  given  to  the  different  governors  in  the  manner  I 
have  mentioned.  The  greater  part  of  the  nobility  went  to  Vilal- 
pando, because  it  was  garrisoned  by  foreigners,  Bretons,  French, 
Normans,  and  Poitevins,  under  the  command  of  sir  Oliver  du  Gues- 
clin.  The  English  had  more  confidence  in  those  I  have  named,  and 
with  reason,  than  in  the  Castillians. 

Thus  was  the  expedition  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  put  an  end  to, 
and  every  one  sought  the  best  he  could  for  himself.  You  may  sup- 
pose that  this  was  a  bitter  disappointment  to  the  duke,  for  he  saw  all 
his  ambitious  expectations  annihilated  :  he  bore,  however,  his  mis- 
fortunes like  a  gallant  prince  as  he  was,  for  he  perceived  he  could 
not  any  way  amend  it.  The  king  of  Portugal,  finding  the  business 
was  over,  dismissed  his  army,  retaining  only  three  hundred  spears, 
and  left  Orense,  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  returned  with  his 
duchess  to  Saint  Jago  de  Compostella.  The  king  remained  there 
with  them  four  days  :  on  the  fifth  he  departed,  with  all  who  had 
accompanied  him,  lor  Oporto,  where  his  queen  resided. 

I  must  now  relate  what  befcl  many  of  those  knights  and  squires 
who,  on  leaving  .the  duke,  had  retire  d  into  Castille,  and  were  lodged 
in  different  towns.  Those  who  had  been  afflicted  with  the  disorder, 
notwithstanding  they  had  changed  the  air  and  medicines,  could  never 
recover,  and  several  died  in  Vilalpiindo.  Many  barons  and  knights 
of  England  died  in  their  beds  to  the  great  loss  of  their  country,  wliile 
the  king  of  Castille  was  obtaining  them  passports  to  travel  through 
Navarre  and  France  ;  but  the  distance,  and  other  obstacles  delayed 
the  accomplishment.  Three  great  and  powerful  barons  died  at  Vil- 
alpando ;  sir  Richard  Biirley,  who  had  been  chief  marshal  of  the 
army,  the  lord  Poinings,t  and  sir  Henry  Percy,  cousin-german  to  the 
earl  of  Northumberland.  Sir  Maubrun  de  Linieres  died  at  Noya  : 
he  was  a  valiant  and  able  knight  from  Poitou.  Lord  Talbot,!  a  great 
baron  in  Wales,  died  at  Ruelles  :  and  of  this  pestilence  there  died, 
different  places,  twelve  potent  barons,  full  eighty  knights,  and  two 
hundred  squires,  all  gentlemen.  Consider  what  an  unfortunate  loss 
this  was,  and  to  be  sustained  without  having  a  battle  or  striking  a 
blow.  Of  archers  and  other  men,  upward  of  five  hundred  died  ; 
and  I  was  told  by  an  English  knight  with  whom  I  conversed,  on  his 
return  through  France,  whose  name  was  sir  Thomas  Queensbury, 
that  of  fifteen  hundred  men-at-arms  and  about  four  thousand  archers 
whom  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  brought  with  him  from  England, 
not  one-half  ever  returned  home. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  fell  dangerously  sick,  and  became  very 
low-spirited,  at  Saint  Jago.    He  was  so  ill,  that  it  was  frequently 


*  "  Lord  Fitzwnlter."  See  Dugdale,  who  mentions  his  gallantry  in  the  attack  on  the 
block-house  before  Brest,  but  omits  taking  notice  of  his  death  in  Spain.  Indeed,  he  only 
•ays.tliat,  "he  departed  this  life  the  year  ensuing  (10th  Richard  II.)  on  a  Wednesday 
pieceding  the  feast  of  St.  Michael.  This  does  not  tally  with  the  season  of  tlie  year 
when  the  heats  are  so  great  in  Spia  n.  t  "  Lord  Poinings."— See  Dugdale. 

I  This  must  be  a  mistake,  for  Lord  Talbot  d^d  not  dieuotil  the  LOtli  Richatdll.— 

DV«DALK. 


reported  through  Castille  and  France  that  he  was  dead  :  indeed,  he 
very  narrowly  escaped.  Thierry  de  Soumain,  who  was  of  great 
valor,  and  squire  of  the  body  to  the  duke,  was  attacked  by  this  dis. 
order,  and  died  at  Betancos.  He  was  born  in  Hainault,  and  his  death 
was  much  bewailed.  His  brother  William  continually  attended  him 
during  his  illness,  by  which  he  ran  great  risk  of  his  life.  You  must 
know,  that  there  were  none  so  bold,  so  rich  or  so  fair,  but  were 
afraid,  and  were  daily  expecting  death.  The  disorder  solely  attacked 
the  duke's  army,  for  the  French  were  no  way  affected. 

This  caused  great  murmurings  among  them  and  the  Castillians 
they  said  :  "  The  king  allows  these  English  to  recruit  themselves  in 
his  towns,  which  may  cost  us  dear  by  their  bringing  the  disorder 
among  us."  But  others  replied  :  "  They  are  Christians  like  our- 
selves,  and  we  ought  to  have  compassion  on  each  other."  True  it 
is,  that  at  this  period  a  French  knight  died  in  Castille,  who  was 
greatly  lamented  :  for  he  was  courteous,  gallant,  and  bold  in  arms : 
his  name  was  sir  John  de  Roye,  and  he  was  brother-german  to  sir 
Tristan,  sir  Reginald,  and  .sir  Lancelot  de  Roye.  I  will  relate  the 
cause  of  his  death.  While  in  garrison  in  a  town  of  Castille,  called 
Segbonne,  he  had  an  imposthume  in  his  body.  Being  young  and 
lusty,  he  paid  no  attention  to  it,  and  one  day  mounting  his  courser, 
in  galloping  him  over  the  plains,  this  imposthume  broke.  On  his  re- 
turn, he  was  laid  on  the  bed,  and  all  seemed  well,  but  on  the  fourth 
day  he  died.  There  were  very  great  lamentations  made  after  him  by 
all  his  friends  :  he  was  deserving  of  them  for  his  amiable  chai-acter 
and  gallantry  in  arms. 


CHAPTER  XCII. 

SIR  JOHN  HOLLAND  TAKES  LEAVE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  AND 
RETURNS  WITH  HIS  LADY,  THROUGH  CASTILLE,  NAVARRE,  AND  BAY- 
ONNE,  TO  BORDEAUX.  SIR  JOHN  D'aMBRETICOURT  GOES  TO  PARIS, 
TO  ACCOMPLISH  A  DEED  OF  ARMS  WITH  THE  LORD  BOUCICAUT. 

Notwithstanding  this  disorder  was  so  very  infectious  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  English  fled  from  it,  sir  John  Holland  and  several 
knights  and  squires  remained  with  the  duke.  The  knights,  seeing 
there  was  an  end  to  the  war,  were  impatient  to  change  the  air,  and 
said  to  the  constable  :  "  Sir,  permit  us  to  set  out  on  our  return  to 
Bayonne  or  Bordeaux,  to  escape  the  effect  of  this  pestilence,  for  our 
lord  of  Lancaster  desires  it..  When  he  shall  wish  to  have  our  servi- 
ces, he  can  easily  so  do  by  writing  his  commands ;  and  we  shall 
serve  him  more  effectually  when  we  have  recovered  our  health,  than 
in  the  state  of  languor  we  now  fatally  experience."  They  repeated 
this  so  often,  that  sir  John  Holland  told  the  duke  of  their  discontents. 
The  duke  answered  :  "  Sir  John,  I  am  willing  that  you  and  such 
knights  as  choose,  set  out  on  your  return  home,  and  that  you  take  all 
our  people  with  you.  Recommend  me  to  my  lord  the  king,  and 
salute  from  me  my  brothers,  and  such  and  such  persons,"  whom  he 
named.  "  I  will  cheerfully  do  so,"  replied  the  constable  ;  "  but 
my  lord,  are  you  aware,  that  though  the  council  of  Castille  has  hand- 
somely allowed  our  sick  to  enter  any  towns  they  may  please  for  the 
recovery  of  their  health,  they  must  not,  when  well,  return  to  you  in 
Galicia,  nor  in  Portugal  ?  And  if  we  pass  through  France,  in  our 
road  to  Calais,  the  French  knights  of  the  council  of  Castille  have 
conditioned  that  we  do  not  arm  against  France  for  the  space  of  six 
years,  unless  the  king  of  England  command  in  person." 

"Sir  John,"  said  the  duke,  "you  must  know  that  the  French, 
whenever  they  have  an  opportunity,  will  take  every  advantage  over 
us.  But  I  will  tell  you  how  you  shall  act.  You  will  pass  through 
Castille  in  a  courteous  manner,  and,  when  you  shall  be  on  the  fron. 
tiers  of  Navarre,  send  to  the  king  :  he  is  our  cousin  :  formerly  we 
were  strongly  united,  and  the  connection  is  not  broken;  for,  ever 
since  we  bore  arms  for  him  in  his  war  against  our  adversary  of  Cas, 
tille,  we  have  constantly  kept  up  a  mutual  correspondence,  like 
cousins  and  friends.  We  have  never  had  any  quarrel,  nor  have  we, 
like  the  French,  made  war  upon  him.  For  these  reasons,  he  will 
readily  grant  permission  for  you  and  your  men  to  pass  through  his 
country.  On  your  arrival  at  St.  Jean  du  Pied  des  Ports,  take  tlie 
road  through  Biscay  to  Bayonne  :  that  is  our  inheritance :  and 
thence  you  may  go  to  Bordeaux  without  any  danger  from  the  French, 
to  refresh  yourselves.  When  recovered,  you  may  there  embark, 
traverse  the  deep,  and  land  in  Cornwall,  or  Southampton,  as  the  wind 
may  be  favorable."  Sir  John  replied,  he  would  punctually  follow 
the  plan  he  had  laid  down,  and  began  to  make  his  preparations 
accordingly.  It  was  not  long  after  this  that  the  constable,  with  all 
the  men-at-arms  and  others,  took  their  departure ;  and  the  duke  and 
duchess  remained  at  Saint  Jago,  attended  by  their  household  only. 
Sir  John  Holland  carried  his  lady  with  him,  and  arrived  at  the  city 
of  Zamora,  which  is  large  and  handsome,  where  he  met  the  king  of 
Castille,  sir  Walter  de  Passac  and  sir  William  de  Lignac.  They 
politely  received  him  and  his  company,  as  lords  do  when  they  meet. 
In  truth,,  the  king  was  more  rejoiced  at  the  departure  of  the  English 
than  at  their  arrival ;  for  it  seemed  clear  to  him  that  the  war  was 
completely  at  an  end,  and  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  wotdd  never  be 
able  to  bring  again  so  large  a  force  to  Castille  from  England,  for  he 
was  well  informed  how  much  that  countiy  was  disunited  within 
itself. 

When  the  English,  who  had  retired  to  the  towns  in  Castille  for 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


451 


the  recovery  of  their  healths,  heard  that  sir  John  Holland  was  on  his 
march  with  the  remnant  of  the  army  homeward,  they  were  greatly 
rejoiced,  and  made  instant  preparations  to  join  him.  Among  the 
number  were,  the  lord  de  Chameaux,*  sir  Thomas  Percy,  the  lord 
de  Lehiyton,t  and  the  lord  Bradestan,  with  many  more,  to  the  amount 
of  a  thousand  horse.  Those  that  v/ere  sick  looked  on  themselves  as 
half  recovered  the  moment  their  hopes  were  raised  of  returning  to 
England,  so  much  had  they  of  late  suffered. 

When  sir  John  Holland  took  leave  of  the  king  of  Castille,  he 
showed  to  him  and  his  barons  much  affection,  and  gallantly  pre- 
sented them  with  handsome  mulee;  he  likewise  ordered  all  the  ex- 
penses of  their  journey  to  be  defrayed.  On  their  departure,  they 
took  the  road  to  St.  Phagon,  where  they  rested  three  days :  they 
were  well  received  in  all  places  they  passed ;  for  they  were  accom- 
panied  by  some  knights  of  the  king's  household,  who  paid  for  what- 
ever they  wanted  or  wished.  They  continued  their  route  until  they 
were  out  of  Castille,  and  arrived  at  Najarra,  where  the  famous  battle 
had  been  fought,  then  they  proceeded  to  Pamierst  and  Logi-ono, 
where  they  halted  :  for  they  were  uncertain  if  the  king  of  Navarre 
would  allow  them  to  pass  through  his  kingdom. 

They  deputed  to  him  two  knights,  whose  names  were  sir  Peter 
Bisset  and  sir  William  Norwich,  who  found  the  king  at  Tudela. 
They  had  an  interview  with  him,  and  managed  so  well,  they  ob- 
tained permission  to  pass,  on  paying  for  whatever  they  should  want. 
When  the  knights  returned,  they  left  Logrono  for  Pampeluna,  and 
passed  the  Pyrenees  at  Roncesvalles  :  they  then  quitted  the  road  for 
B^arn,  and  took  that  through  Biscay,  for  Bayonne,  where  they  arrived. 
Sir  John  Holland  and  his  countess  remained  there  a  considerable 
time,  but  several  of  his  countrymen  continued  their  route  to  Bor- 
deaux.   Thus  ended  this  expedition  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 

It  happened,  during  the  most  active  part  of  the  campaign  in  Cas- 
"tille,  when  knights  and  squires  were  eager  after  adventures  and  deeds 
of  arms,  that  the  lovd  Boueicaut  had  taken  the  field,  and  had  sent  a 
herald  to  demand  from  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  three  courses  with 
spears  on  horseback.  Sir  John  had  agreed  to  meet  him,  with  the 
addition  of  three  courses  with  daggers,  and  the  same  with  battle- 
axes,  all  on  horseback.  Sir  John,  having  so  readily  assented,  sought 
for  him  everyv\^here  ;  })ut  I  know  not  for  what  reason  he  had  not 
advanced  to  that  part  of  the  country.  I  do  not,  however,  say,  nor 
mean  to  say,  that  the  lord  Boueicaut  was  not  equal  to  such  a  chal- 
lenge, nor  even  to  one  of  more  hardy  adventure.  When  sir  John 
d'Ambreticourt  was  at  Bayonne,  with  sir  John  Holland,  he  thought 
much  on  this  challenge,  which,  having  accepted,  he  considered  him- 
self bound  to  accomplish ;  and  that  he  could  not  honorably  leave 
France  without  doing  so,  lest  the  French  might  say  he  had  returned 
to  England  dishonorably.  He  consulted  his  companions,  but  espe- 
cially sir  John  Holland,  how  to  act.  He  was  advised  to  pass  through 
France,  as  he  had  a  good  passport,  which  the  duke  of  Bourbon  had 
obtained  for  him,  and  go  to  Paris  in  search  of  the  lord  Boueicaut :  he 
might  hear  of  him  on  his  road,  or  at  Paris,  and  the  matter  would  be 
settled  to  his  honor.  This  advice  being  agreeable  to  him,  he  de- 
parted, and  took  the  road  through  the  country  of  the  Basques,  and 
came  to  Orth^s  in  B6arn,  where  he  found  the  count  de  Foix.  The 
count  received  him  handsomely,  detained  him  some  short  time,  and, 
on  his  going  away,  presented  him  with  two  hundred  florins  and  a 
very  fine  horse.  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt  continued  his  road  through 
Bearn,  Bigorre,  the  Toulousain,  and  Carcassonnois.  He  was  ac- 
companied by  William  de  Soumain  and  other  squires  from  Hainault, 
who  were  returning  to  their  own  country.  On  their  arrival  at  Paris, 
he  learnt  that  the  king  was  at  that  moment  in  Normandy,  and  the 
lord  Boueicaut,  as  they  said,  in  Arragon.  Sir  John,  to  acquit  him- 
self honorably,  waited  on  the  principal  barons  of  France  that  were 
then  at  Paris,  and  having  staid  there  eight  days  to  amuse  himself,  he 
continued  his  journey  to  Calais,  and  those  from  Hainault  went  home. 
Thus  were  the  different  captains  of  the  army  of  Castille  separated. 


CHAPTER  XCIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON,  ON  LEAVING  AVIGNON,  CONTINUES  HIS  MARCH 
TO  BUR(JOS,  WHERE  HE  MEETS  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE.  THE  DUKE  OF 
LANCASTER,  BEING  INFORMED  OF  THIS,  ADDRESSES  HIMSELF  TO  THE 
KING  OF  PORTUGAL.  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON,  AFTER  A  SHORT  STAY, 
TAKES  LEAVE  OF  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE,  AND  RETURNS  TO  FRANCE. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon,  who  had  been  nominated  commander-in- 
•chief  of  the  French  in  Castille,  was  duly  informed  of  everything  that 
was  passing ;  but,  had  he  imagined  the  king  of  Castille  had  been  so 
much  pressed,  he  would  have  hastened  his  march  :  for  he  had  taken 
a  long  time  on  his  journey,  and,  besides,  had  followed  a  round-about 
ifoad.  He  first  went  to  Avignon,  to  visit  the  person  who  styled  him- 
self pope  Clement,  where  he  staid  some  time,  then  to  Montpelier, 
where  he  halted  five  days,  and  as  many  at  Bezieres  and  Carcassonne ; 
from  thence  he  went  to  Narbonne  and  Perpignan,  and  entered  Arra- 
gon ;  for  he  was  desirous  of  seeing  the  young  king  of  Arragon  and 
his  cousin,  the  lady  Jolante  de  Bar.  The  duke  continued  his  journey 
to  Barcelona,  where  he  met  the  king  and  queen  of  Arragon,  with  a 
Tiumerous  body  of  earls  and  barons  of  the  country,  who  had  come 

*  "  Lord  de  Chameaux."   Q..  Chymwell. 

t '  Lord  de  Leluyton."  CI.  Some  copies  read  Helmson.       t  "  Patniers."  Q. 


thither  to  receive  and  feast  him.  When  he  had  been  thus  enter, 
tained  for  the  space  of  six  days,  he  departed,  and  went  to  Valencia. 
It  was  there  he  first  heard  that  the  English  army  had  retreated,  and 
that  sir  John  Holland  had  led  the  greater  part  into  Navarre  ;  that 
there  had  been  a  great  mortality  among  the  English ;  and  tliat  his 
cousin,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  lay  dangerously  ill  at  Saint  .Tago  :  the 
report  was,  that  he  was  actually  dead.  Notwithstanding  this  intelli. 
gence,  which  rendered  his  march  useless,  he  continued  advancing, 
and  informed  the  king  of  Castille  of  his  anival,  v/ho  was  much  re- 
joiced thereat,  and  appointed  Burgos  for  their  place  of  meeting.  The 
king  ordered  all  things  to  be  properly  prepared  in  that  city  for  his 
reception,  and  went  thither ;  for  many  of  the  French,  who  were  with 
him,  were  anxious  to  see  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  The  duke,  having 
passed  Valencia  and  Saragossa,  entered  Castille  and  came  to  Burgos. 
He  was  most  kindly  received  by  the  king,  barons  and  prelates  of  the 
realm.  Sir  Oliver  da  Gueeclin,  constable  of  Castille,  sir  William  de 
Lignac,  sir  Walter  de  Passac,  sir  John  des  Banes,  sir  John  and  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  and  several  knights  of  France,  were  present, 
who  had  left  their  garrisons  to  meet  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  They 
had  no  longer  any  fears  of  the  English  or  Portuguese,  for  they  had 
all  retreated,  and  the  English  had  already  given  up  those  towns  they 
had  conquered  in  Galicia  ;  for  they  knew  that,  as  their  army  had  left 
the  country,  they  could  not  withstand  the  power  of  France. 

The  news  was  carried  to  Galicia,  that  the  diikn  of  Bourbon  was 
arrived  in  Castille,  with  a  large  body  of  men-i.t-arms  from  France  ; 
and,  as  it  was  spoken  of,  this  force  was  multiplied  to  more  than 
double  its  number.  The  country,  at  first,  v.'as  alai-med  lest  the  duke 
of  Bourbon  should  march  thither  to  reconquer  such  towns  as  had 
surrendered  ;  and  though  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  with  them,  and 
comforted  them  as  much  as  he  could,  they  could  not  get  rid  of  their 
fears.  When  the  duke  of  Lancaster  heard  his  cousin,  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  was  with  the  king  of  Castille  at  Burgos,  he  instantly  sent 
to  the  king  of  Portugal,  to  entreat  he  would  not  disband  his  army ; 
for  he  knew  not  what  the  French  might  intend,  now  the  country 
was  in  so  defenceless  a  state.  The  king  of  Portugal,  having  dis- 
missed his  army,  was  desirous  to  oblige  the  duke,  from  the  connec- 
tion  between  them,  and  left  Lisbon  for  Coimbra,  whence  he  issued 
a  summons  for  all  men-at-arms  instantly  to  prepare  themselves  and 
march  to  Oporto,  to  the  assistance  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  whose 
illness  would  not  suffer  him  to  take  the  field  in  person,  although  he 
was  daily  recovering  his  health. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon  remained  with  the  king  of  Castille  at  Bur- 
gos, where  he  received  the  greatest  honors  from  the  king,  the  barons 
and  lords  of  the  realm.  Many  councils  were  held,  as  to  what  they 
should  now  do  :  whether  to  enter  Galicia  or  return  to  France.  The 
king  and  his  ministers  saw  very  clearly  which  was  most  to  their  ad- 
vantage, and  said,  when  together,  "  Our  country  is  wasted  and  ruined 
by  the  French  ;  and  although  they  have  defended  it  against  the  Eng. 
lish,  we  have  paid  dear  enough.  It  will  be  just  we  thank  the  duke 
of  Bourbon  for  the  trouble  he  has  had  in  coming  thither,  and  entreat 
him,  through  affection  to  us,  to  v/ithdraw  his  men,  for  there  was  not 
now  any  appearance  of  war  to  detain  them  ;  that  as  for  Galicia,  they 
could  invade  and  conquer  that  province  themselves,  whenever  they 
pleased,  as  it  was  a  trifling  matter."  The  king's  ministers  added: 
"  If  we  keep  these  men,  they  will  expect  pay,  and,  if  that  be  not 
given  to  them,  they  will  rob  and  plunder  the  country.  There  are, 
already,  many  discontents  on  this  s-ubject ;  and  it  behooves  us  to  dis- 
miss them  in  a  handsome  manner."  This  measure  was  adopted; 
for  the  king  knew  well  that  his  kingdom  could  rfot  be  hurt,  without 
his  suffering  from  it.  The  archbishop  of  Burgos  therefore,  in  the 
presence  of  the  king  and  many  knights  from  France,  proposed  the 
matter  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  The  duke,  as  well  as  his  knights, 
instantly  agreed  to  it ;  for  they  most  certainly  preferred  returning  to 
France,  which  is  a  different  country  in  all  respects  from  Castille,  and 
gave  their  orders  accordingly.  The  duke  of  Bourbon,  though  he 
came  the  last,  was  the  first  to  return,  and  declared  his  intentions 
were,  to  pass  through  Navarre,  that  his  people  might  make  prepara- 
tions  for  so  doing.  On  taking  his  leave  of  the  king,  very  rich  pres 
ents  were  made  him  :  he  might  have  had  more,  had  he  chosen  it 
but  he  refused  several  that  were  pressed  on  him,  and  accepted  only 
mules,  horses,  and  dogs  called  Allans*  in  Castille. 

Proclamation  was  made  for  all  persons  to  leave  Castille  and  return 
to  France,  according  to  the  orders  which  had  been  given  by  the 
commander-in-chief;  but  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin  and  tJie  marshal, 
with  about  three  hundred  lances,  Bretons,  Poitevins  and  Saintongers, 
were  to  remain  behind.  The  duke  of  Bourbon,  having  taken  leave 
of  the  king,  queen,  and  barons,  was  escorted  as  far  as  Logrono, 
when  he  entered  Navarre.  Wherever  he  passed,  he  was  most 
honorably  received,  for  the  duke  was  courteous,  gallant,  and  much 
renowned.  The  king  of  Navarre  entertained  him  very  kindly,  and 
showed  not  any  appearance  of  the  hatred  he  bore  to  the  king  of 
France  for  having  seized  his  inheritance  of  the  county  d'Evreux  in 
Normandy.  He  knew  that  the  present  king,  who  was  so  nearly  re- 
lated to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  was  no  way  to  blame,  for  at  the  time 
he  was  an  infant.    He  mentioned  his  complaints  in  an  amicable 


*  "Allan— a  kind  of  big,  thick-headed  and  short-snouted  dog;  the  breed  whereol 
came  first  out  of  Albanui,  old  Epirus." 

"  Allan  de  boucherie.  Like  a  mastifi— Allan  gentil,  somewhat  Uke  a  grayhound— At 
Ian  saulre,  a  cur  to  bait  wolves,"  &c.— Cotsravk's  Dictionary. 


459 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


manner  to  the  duke,  and  entreated  him  to  mediate  between  him  and 
his  cousin  of  France,  for  which  he  should  hold  himself  much  obliged. 
The  duke  promised  to  use  his  endeavors;  and  on  this  they  parted, 
and  the  duke  continued  his  journey  with  his  men-at-arms  peaceably 
through  NavaiTe,  and,  having  crossed  the  mountains  at  Roncesvalles 
and  traversed  the  countiy  of  the  Basques,  entered  B^arn  at  Sauve- 
terre. 


CHAPTER  XCIV. 

THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX  RECEIVES  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  MOST  MAGNIFI- 
CENTLY, AND  MAKES  HIM  HANDSOME  PRESENTS.  THE  MEN-AT-ARMS 
WHO  WERE  UNDER  SIR  WALTER  DE  PASSAC  AND  SIR  WILLIAM  DE  LIGNAC 
SACK  THE  TOWN  OF  ST.  PHAGON,  ON  THEIR  DEPARTURE  FROM  CASTILLE. 
THE  KING  IS  VERY  WROTH  FOR  THIS  AGAINST  THE  TWO  CAPTAINS  WHO 
HAD  REMAINED  V/ITH  HIM. 

Count  Gaston  de  Fois  was  well  pleased,  on  hearing  the  duke  of 
Bourbon  was  at  Sauveteire.  He  summoned  at  Orth^s,  where  he  re- 
sided, a  gallant  company  of  chivalry,  and  set  out  with  a  grand  array 
of  five  hundred  knights  and  squires  excellency  mounted.  They  had 
advanced  two  leagues  before  they  met  the  duke,  who  was  likewise 
attended  by  a  large  company  of  knights  and  squires.  On  their  meet, 
ing,  they  embraced  and  showed  every  token  of  friendship,  such  as 
well-educated  princes  know  how  to  do.  After  they  had  conversed 
together  a  short  space,  as  I  was  informed  when  at  Orthte,  the  count 
de  Foix  withdrew  with  his  company  into  the  plain,  but  the  duke  re- 
mained where  they  had  met.  Then  three  knights,  sir  Espaign  de 
Lyon,  sir  Peter  Campestaa  and  sir  Menault  de  Nouailles,  advanced 
to  the  duke  and  said,  "  My  lord,  we  come  to  offer  you  a  present  from 
the  count  de  Foix  on  your  return  from  Castille,  as  he  knows  you 
have  been  at  a  heavy  expense.  He  first  welcomes  you  to  his  coun- 
try of  B^arn,  and  presents  you  with  eight  thousand  florins,  this  mule, 
two  coursers  and  two  palfreys."  "  My  fair  sirs,"  replied  the  duke, 
"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  the  count  de  Foix.  With  regard  to  the 
florins,  we  cannot  receive  them;  but  as  for  the  rest  we  accept  them 
with  great  pleasure."  The  florins  were  therefore  returned,  and  the 
horses  and  mule  kept.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  count  placed  himself 
beside  the  duke,  and  conducted  him,  under  his  pennon,  to  Orth^s, 
when  he  was  lodged  in  the  cnstle,  and  his  attendants  in  the  town. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon  remained  for  three  days  at  Orth6s,  magnifi- 
cently entertained  with  dinners  and  suppers.  The  count  de  Foix 
Bhowed  him  good  part  of  his  state,  which  would  recommend  him  to 
Buch  a  person  as  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  On  the  fourth  day  he  took 
his  leUve  and  departed.  The  count  made  many  presents  to  the 
knights  and  squires  attached  to  the  duke,  and  to  such  an  extent  that 
I  was  told  this  visit  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  cost  him  ten  thousand 
francs.  The  duke  took  his  road  to  France  by  Montpelier,  the  city 
of  Puy,  and  courity  of  Fcrets,  of  which  he  was  lord  in  right  of  his 
duchess.  Thougli  the  duke  of  Bourbon  had  thus  left  Castille,  the 
men-at-arms  under  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Passac 
were  not  impatient  to  do  so.  They  were  upward  of  three  thousand 
Bpears  and  six  thousand  others,  who  in  small  parties  were  daily  quit, 
ting  the  country.  Many  of  them,  having  expended  their  pay,  and 
being  weary  of  the  war,  set  out  on  their  return  ill  mounted  and  in 
Tags,  so  that  the  meeting  them  w'as  unfortunate,  for  they  dismounted 
such  as  were  on  horseback,  and  made  war  on  ail  pas-sengers  and  on 
whoever  had  remained  in  the  open  country,  whether  churchmen  or 
not,  and  plundered  them,  under  the  pretext  that  the  king  of  Castille 
had  not  given  tlicm  their  pay,  and  that  they  had  been  ruined  by  the 
war.  They  said  they  would  pay  tlieniselves,  and  all  towns- not  well 
inclosed  were  under  great  alarms.  Every  place  shut  its  gates  against 
ihem,  for  whatever  they  could  find  v:^.3  seized  on  unless  well  fou;i;ht 
for.  Such  knight3  and  squires  as  returned  through  Foix,  and  waited 
on  the  count,  were  well  received  by  him,  and  received  magnificent 
presents.  I  was  told  that  this  expedition,  including  the  going  to 
Castille  and  return,  cost  the  count  de  Foix,  by  his  liberalities,  upward 
of  forty  thousand  francs. 

After  the  departure  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  an  accident  befel  the 
town  of  St.  Phagon,  that  I  am  about  to  relate,  which  caused  tho 
deaths  of  five  hundred  men.  You  must  know,  that  when  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  PaS'Sac  first  came  into  Castille, 
their  force,  which  v/as  very  considerable,  quartered  themselves  over 
the  country  near  St.  Phagon,  which  is  rich,  and  abundant  in  all  sorts 
of  provision.  '  Among  these  n^en-at-arms  were  many  Bretons,  Poi- 
tevins,  Saintongcrs,  who,  riding  first  to  St.  Phagon,  entered  the  town 
in  parties  of  six,  ten,  fifteen  and  twenty,  so  that  at  last  they  amounted 
to  more  than  five  hundred,  including  servants.  As  they  entered, ; 
they  lodged  themselves^  and  began  to  pillage  and  pack  up  every  val- 
uable thoy  could  find.  The  inhabitants,  noticing  their  conduct,  se- 
cretly closed  their  gates,  tliat  no  more  should  enter  ;  and,  when  these 
strangers  thought  to  repose  themselves,  the  townsmen  cried  "  To 
armsl"  and  entering  the  chambers  where  they  lay,  slew  them  with- 
out pity  or  mercy  :  happy  were  they  who  could  escape,  for  they  mur- 
dered upward  of  five  hundred.  News  of  this  was  brought,  in  the 
mcining,  to  the  French  lords  quartered  near  the  town,  and  they  held 
a  council  to  consider  how  they  should  act.  They  thought  it  improper 
at  the  moment  to  retaliate  on  them  for  this  conduct,  for  if  they  should 
begin  by  burning  towns  and  villages,  the  whole  country  would  rise 
agaii)fit  them,  to  the  great  joy  of  their  enemies ;  but  they  determined 


I  that,  when  the  expedition  should  be  ended,  and  they  on  the'r  return 
they  would  then  talk  to  them,  and  make  them  pay  severely. 

When  this  army  was  on  its  return  to  France,  which  included  all 
except  those  who  remained  with  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin,  they  said 
among  themselves  :  "  Our  arrival  at  St.  Phagon  cost  us  dear,  but 
they  shall  fully  repay  us  on  our  return."  They  were  all  of  this  mind, 
and,  having  assembled  about  one  thousand,  they  entered  the  town, 
as  there  was  neither  guard  nor  watch ;  for  the  townsmen  had  forgot, 
ten  what  had  passed,  and  hoped  the  French  had  done  so  likewise, 
and  that  no  more  quarrels  would  happen  between  them.  It  was  not 
so,  to  their  great  loss ;  for,  when  they  thought  themselves  secure,  the 
cry  of  "  To  arms  I"  resounded  from  more  than  one  hundred  places, 
accompanied  with  voices  shouting,  "  Let  us  kill  and  destroy  all  the 
scoundrels  of  this  town,  and  plunder  what  they  may  have,  in  revenge 
for  their  murders  of  our  countiymen."  The  Bretons  instantly  began 
to  put  these  threats  into  execution,  and  to  enter  every  house  where 
they  expected  pillages,  killing  the  inhabitants,  breaking  open  desks 
and  trunks,  and  doing  every  mischief  in  their  power.  There  were, 
this  day,  more  than  four  hundred  slaughtered,  the  town  robbed  and 
half  burned,  which  was  a  great  pity.  Such  was  the  revenge  the 
companions  took  on  St.  Phagon,  and  then  marched  away. 

Intelligence  was  sent  to  the  king  of  Castille  that  the  men.at-arms, 
who  had  been  under  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  Walter  de  Pas- 
sac,  had,  on  their  return,  pillaged  the  good  town  of  St.  Phagon, 
murdered  upward  of  four  hundred  of  its  inhabitants,  and  set  the 
town  on  fire.  They  added,  that  if  the  English  had  taken  it  even  by 
storm,  they  would  not  have  treated  it  so  cruelly.  At  the  time  this 
was  told  the  king,  the  two  above-named  knights  were  with  him,  and 
were  severely  reprimanded  by  him  and  his  council.  They  excused 
themselves,  saying,  "  That  as  God  may  help  them,  ihey  were  igno. 
rant  of  the  intentions  of  their  men:  they  had,  indeed,  hear4  they 
were  much  displeased  with  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Phagon,  who,  on 
their  coming  to  Castille,  had  murdered  many  of  their  companions, 
for  which  revenge  had  lurked  in  their  hearts  ;  but  that,  in  truth,  they 
thought  it  had  been  forgotten."  The  king  of  Castille  was  forced  to 
pass  it  over,  as  it  might  have  cost  him  more  had  he  thought  of  pun- 
ishing it ;  but  he  was  very  ill  pleased  with  these  two  commanders, 
which  he  showed,  when  they  took  leave  of  him  tp  return  to  France. 
Had  he  been  contented  with  them,  it  may  be  supposed  they  would 
have  had  more  magnificent  presents.  The  duke  of  Bourbon,  his 
knights  and  squires,  having  quitted  the  king  to  his  satisfaction,  and 
left  the  country  first,  had  carried  off  the  flower  of  the  presents. 

The  French  marched  out  of  Castille  in  various  directions,  some 
thrdugh  Biscay,  others  through  Arragon.  Many  knights  and  squires, 
who  had  lived  on  their  pay,  disdaining  to  plunder,  returned  poor  and 
sorrily  mounted ;  while  others,  who  had  seized  on  whatever  they 
could  meet  with,  were  well  furnished  with  gold  and  silver,  and  heavy 
trunks.  Thus  it  happens,  in  these  adventures,  some  gain  and  others 
lose.  The  king  of  Castille  was  very  much  rejoiced  when  he  found 
himself  and  kingdom  freed  from  such  men. 


CHAPTER  XCV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  LEAVES  SAINT  JAGO,  FOR  COI»IBRA,  AND  THEWCB 

GOES  TO  BAYONNE. 

We  will  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  whom  we  left  ill  in  bed 
at  Saint  Jago,  where  he  resided  with  his  duchess  and  daughter  Cath- 
erine. You  may  suppose,  the  duke  felt  many  mortifications,  from 
the  complete  failure  of  his  hopes  of  the  crown  of  Castille,  and  the 
great  loss  of  his  chivalry,  whom  he  daily  and  nightly  lamented,  and 
whom  he  had  brought  with  such  difiiculty  from  England.  He  had 
now  no  expectation  of  making  a  treaty  of  peace  that  should  allow 
the  duchess  any  right  to  the  crown,  or  yield  up,  by  way  of  compo. 
sition,  to  her  any  part  of  the  kingdom ;  for  he  had  heard  from  pil- 
grims, to  Saint  Jago,  from  Brabant,  Hainault  and  other  countries, 
v.'ho  had  passed  through  the  French  army  in  Castille,  that  the  Cas- 
tillians  and  French  made  their  jokes  on  him,  saying  to  the  pilgrims, 
"  Ye  are  going  to  Saint  Jago,  are  ye  ?  Ye  will  find  there  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  who,  for  fear  of  the  sun,  keeps  his  chamber.  Give  our 
compliments  to  him,  and  ask  him,  on  his  faith,  if  we  French  know 
how  to  make  war,  and  if  we  have  not  fought  him  fairly,  and  if  he 
be  contented  with  us.  The  English  used  to  say,  that  we  knew  bet- 
ter  how  to  dance  and  sing  than  to  fight;  but  the  tables  are  now 
turned :  it  is  they  who  repose  and  sing,  and  we  keep  the  field  and 
guard  our  frontiers,  so  that  wo  have  not  lost  anything." 

The  duke  of  Lancaster,  like  a  wise  man,  bore  all  this  patiently, 
for  he  could  not  do  otherwise  ;  and,  when  he  was  able  to  ride,  he 
departed  from  Saint  Jago  with  his  duchess  and  family.  The  king 
of  Portugal  had  sent  his  constable,  the  count  de  Novaire,  and  sir 
John  Fernando  Portelet,  with  five  hundred  lances,  to  escort  him. 
Among  these  knights  were  the  Pounasse  d'Acunha,  Egeas  Colle, 
Vasco  Martin  de  Merlo,  Galopes  Fernando,  sir  Alvarez  Perez,  John 
Radighos  de  Sar,  Gaynes  de  Falnes,  all  barons.  W^idi  this  escort, 
the  duke  and  his  family  left  Compostella,  and  continued  their  march 
to  Oporto,  where  the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal  were  waiting  for 
them,  and  entertained  them  handsomely.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of 
the  duke,  the  king  and  queen  left  Oporto,  and  went  to  Coimbra, 
which  is  but  one  day's  journey  distant.    The  duke  of  Lancaster  re* 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


453 


mained  there  for  two  months  and  attended  to  his  affairs,  and  to  the 
making  of  preparations  for  his  departure  By  the  king's  orders,  the 
high  admiral  of  Portugal,  don  Alphonso  Brecart,  had  equipped  some 
galleys  for  his  reception  ;  on  board  of  which,  when  the  weather  and 
wmd  were  favorable,  they  embarked,  and,  weighing  anchor,  took  to 
the  deep,  and  in  one  day  and  a  half  were  at  Bayonne,  which  is  up- 
ward  of  seventy-two  leagues.  On  their  arrival,  they  were  disap.  • 
pointed  in  not  meeting  sir  John  Holland  and  the  other  English  ;  but 
they  had  left  it  for  Bordeaux,  where  they  had  embarked,  and  had 
landed  in  England. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  made  a  long  residence  at  Bayonne,  and 
enforced  the  payments  of  arrears,  and  other  dues  from  the  duchy  of 
Aquitaine,  and  such  parts  as  were  under  the  obedience  of  king  Rich, 
ard ;  for  he  had  a  commission  to  impose  and  receive  all  taxes  to  his 
own  use,  and  he  styled  himself  duke  and  governor  of  Aquitaine. 
We  will  now  leave  the  duke  and  the  English,  until  it  shall  be  proper 
to  return  to  them,  and  speak  of  other  matters. 


SATOKMXt  u  it  appeared  ia  the  seventeenth  centurf .  From  an  old  French  prist 


CHAPTER  XCVI 

THE  COtTNT  D'aRMASNAC  TAKIiS  GREAT  PAINS  TO  PREVAIL  ON  THE  FREE 
COMPANIES  TO  GIVE  UP  THEIR  FORTS  FOR  A  SUM  OF  MONEY.  THE 
COUNT  DE  FOIX,  UNDERHAND,  PREVENTS  HIS  SUCCESS. 

The  count  d'Armagnac,  at  this  period,  resided  in  Auvergne,  and 
was  negotiating  with  such  free  companies  as  held  forts  in  Auvergne, 
Quercy  and  Limousin.  The  count  took  great  pains,  from  his  attach, 
ment  to  France,  to  make  the  leaders  of  these  garrison';,  who  did 
great  mischief  to  the  country,  surrender  them  up,  and  depart  to  other 
places.  All  the  captains,  except  Geoffry  Tete. noire,  who  held  Ven. 
tadour,  seemed  willing  to  accept  his  terms,  and  receive,  in  one  sum, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  francs.  On  payment  of  this  sum, 
they  were  all  to  quit  the  country,  which  would  gladly  have  seen  them 
depart ;  for  the  iiihabit:ints  could  not  till  the  earth,  nor  carry  on 
trade,  for  fear  of  these  pillagers,  unless  they  had  entered  into  com. 
position  with  them,  according  to  their  v/ealth  and  rank  ;  and  these 
compositions  amounted,  in  the  year,  to  as  much  as  v/as  now  de- 
manded  for  the  evacuation  of  the  forts.  Although  these  garrisons 
made  war  under  pretext  of  being  English,  there  were  very  few  of 
that  nation  ;  but  the  greater  part  Gascons,  Germans  and  Foixiens, 


and  from  dirfereat  countries,  who  had  united  together  to  do  mischief 
When  this  treaty  had  been  fully  concluded  with  all  the  captains, 
except  Geoffry  Tete.noire,.  the  count  d'Armagnac  entreated  the 
count  dauphin  d'Auvergae,  who  was  a  great  baron  and  able  nego- 
tiator, to  join  him  in  this  treaty,  and  from  his  affection  to  him,  to 
undertake  a  journey  to  Pari?',  to  the  king  and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy,  who  at  that  time  governed  the  kingdom,  to  explain  what 
he.  had  done  in  regard  to  these  free  companions,  and  to  have  their 
consent ;  for  without  their  orders  the  sum  of  money  to  pay  them 
could  no:  be  raised  in  the  country.  The  count  dauphin  complied 
with  this  request,  and  rode  to  Paris;  but  the  king  M^as  gone  to  Rouen, 
whither  the  count  followed  him.  He  there  explained  to  the  king 
and  his  council  the  state  of  the  country,  and  the  treaty  the  count 
d'Armagnac  had  made  with  the  companions.  He  did  not  soon  ac- 
complish the  object  of  hi.-s  coming  ;  for  the  lords  of  the  council  know, 
ing  well  what  sort  of  people  these  free  companion?  were,  had  no 
faith  in  their  professions,  and  dreaded  they  woidd  not  abide  by  any 
treaty.  They  said  to  him,  "  Count  dauphin,  we  know  that  you  and 
the  count  d'Armagnac  are  anxious  to  promote  -everything  for  the 
honor  and  advantage  of  the  kingdom  ;  for  both  of  you  have  rich  und 


extensive  inheritances  within  it :  but  we  very  much  s-^uspect  that  these 
Gascons  and  Bearnois,  when  they  shall  have  received  the  sums  agreed 
for,  and  the  country  shall  be  weakened,  v/ill,  in  the  course  of  three 
or  four  months,  return,  regain  possession  of  their  castles,  and  commir 
greater  waste  than  they  have  hitherto  done."  The  count  dauphih 
replied  to  the  council,  "  My  lords,  it  is  our  intention,  that  when  thin 
sum  be  raised,  it  shall  be  deposited  at  Clermont  or  Riom,  and  there 
remain  until  we  have  certificates  of  these  companies  having  quilted 
the  country." 

"That  is  v/ell  said,"  answered  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy: 
"  we  are  willing  the  money  be  raised  and  put  in  a  place  of  safety  ; 
for  at  all  events,  should  they  refuse  to  conform  to  the  treaty,  it  will 
serve  to  collect  forces  to  make  war  upon  them,  and  drive  them  out 
of  their  forts.  This  sum  shall  be  under  the  direction  of  you,  the 
count  d'Armagnac,  and  the  bishops  of  Clermont  and  Puy :  you  will 
take  care  that  it  be  honorably  disposed  of,  and  for  the  advantage  of 
1  the  realm."    Having  declared  he  would  do  so,  he  took  leave  of  the 

king,  his  uncles,  and  council,  and  de- 
parting from  Rouen,  continued  his  road 
until  he  came  to  Clermont,  where  he 
found  the  count  d'Armagnac,  his 
brother,  and  numbers  of  lords,  waiting 
his  aiTival.  He  related  to  them  that 
the  king  and  his  council  had  their 
doubts  of  the  captains  of  the  free  com. 
panies,  and  the  manner  this  money 
was  raised,  and  deposited  in  a  place  of 
security  until  the  intentions  of  these 
captains,  who  by  force  kept  possession 
of  forts  and  castles  in  the  realm,  should 
be  known.  They  replied,  "  that  such 
was  their  wishes ;  and,  since  it  is  agree, 
able  to  the  king,  we  will  finish  the  busi. 
ness ;  but  we  must  first  conclude  a 
peace  or  truce  with  the  leaders,  that  the 
country  may  be  assured  the  tax  we  are 
about  to  raise  will  be  properly  applied 
for  their  security."  Commissaries  were 
sent  by  the  count  d'Armagnac  to  parley 
with  Perrot  le  Bearnois,  and  Amerigot 
Marcel,  who  were  the  principal  chiefs 
of  the  forts  on  this  side  the  Dordogne, 
in  conjunction  with  the  bourg  de  Com- 
pane,  Bernard  dcs  Isles,  Olim  Barbe, 
Abton  Seghin,  the  lord  de  I'Exem. 
plaire,  and  many  more.  These  cap- 
tains could  never  agree  as  to  terms,  for 
what  one  party  acceded  to  in  one  week, 
the  next  it  was  refused :  the  reason  was,  that  being  from  different 
countries,  they  had  various  opinions.  Those  from  Armagnac,  who 
were  a  sort  of  retainers  to  the  count,  readily  assented  to  what  he 
offered  ;  but  the  greater  part,  and  most  determined  pillagers,  were 
from  B^arn  and  Foix. 

I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  count  de  Foix  ever  wished  anything 
but  what  was  honorable  and  advantageous  to  France  ;  but  when  he 
first  heard  of  these  negotiations  with  the  captains  of  strong  places  in 
Auvergne,  Quercy,  and  Rouergue,  he  was  desirous  to  know  upon 
what  terms  they  were  made,  and  the  cause  why  the  count  d'Armag- 
nac was  so  busy  in  the  matter,  and  would  be  informed,  when  these 
places  should  be  evacuated  by  the  companions,  what  road  they  in- 
teiided  to  take,  and  where  they  meant  to  fix  themselves.  He  was 
answered  :  "  My  lord,  it  is  the  intention  of  the  count  d'Armagnac  to 
engage  these  men.at.arms,  when  they  shall  have  surrendered  the  forts, 
to  lead  them  into  Lombardy,  where  his  brother-in-law  (who,  you 
know,  married  his  sister,  the  widow  of  your  son  Gaston,)  has  great 
difficulty  in  defending  his  inheritance,  for  there  seems  every  proba. 
biiity  of  a  war  in  Lombardy."  The  count  de  Foix  made  no  answer 
to  this,  seeming  not  to  have  heard  it,  but  turned  about  to  those  pres. 
ent,  and  conversed  with  them.  He  was  not,  however,  the  less 
thoughtful  about  what  had  been  said,  and  deiermined  secretly  to 
prevent  any  of  these  treaties  being  concluded  :  at  least,  from  the  ae. 
quel  it  so  appears. 

The  count  d'Armagnac  could  never  succeed,  notwithstanding  his 
repeated  attempts,  toward  inducing  any  of  the  captains  who  were 
from  Beam,  or  Foix,  to  yield  up  their  fort^-,  or  accept  of  any  engage- 
ment, to  serve  the  count  or  his  brother  Bernard.  The  count  de  Foix, 
who  was  prudence  itself,  considering  that  these  two  lords,  his  cousins, 
and  those  of  Albreth,  were  very  powerful,  and  acquiring  friends  on 
all  sides,  was  unwilling  to  add  to  their  strength  by  those  v.ho  were 
his  retainers :  he  therefore  determined  what  line  he  would  follow,  as 
was  told  me,  when  at  Orthfes,  by  sir  Espaign  de  Lycm,  the  bourg  da 
Compane,  captain  of  Cariat  in  Auvergne,  and  the  bourg  Angloia. 
The  count  de  Foix  v/as  at  war  with  the  Armagnacs,  though  at  this 
moment  there  was  a  truce,  which  was  usually  renewed  five  or  six 
times  every  year ;  and,  should  t!io  Armagnacs  and  Albreth?  obtain 
the  assistance  of  these  captains  of  free  companies,  who  were  so  hardy 
and  cunning  in  war,  they  would  be  enabled  to  bring  a  large  force 
into  the  field,  and  do  the  count  de  Foix  '-"J-'^i 
the  princina'  cause  v/hv  the  captains  wno 


pnncipai  cause  v/ny  tne  captains 
v/ould  never  accept  terms  from  the  count  d'^nuagHsic 


rnischiei.  This  was 
were  dependent  him 


454 


CHRONICLES    OF    ii:N  GLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


They  indeed  gave  him  hopes  of  agreeing  with  him  ;  but  although 
many  appointments  were  made  for  a  meeting,  they  kept  none,  but 
ran  over  the  country,  and  pillaged  it  at  their  pleasure,  just  the  same 
as  before  any  treaty  was  talked  of.  The  count  was  daily  expecting 
lo  conclude  one ;  and  the  captain  he  was  most  anxious  to  gain  over 
was  Perrot  le  B^arnois,  who  held  the  strong  cEistle  of  Chalu9et,  and 
was  the  principal  commander  in  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  for  his 
compositions  extended  as  far  as  La  Rochelle.  The  others  were,  Wil. 
liam  de  S-ainte  Foix,  who  held  Bouteville ;  Amerigot  Marcel,  who 
resided  at  Loyse,  near  St.  Flour  in  Auvergne  ;  the  bourg  de  Compane 
and  the  bourg  Anglois,  who  held  Carlat.  He  said,  he  could  at  any 
time  have  Amerigot  Marcel ;  but  he  was  desirous  of  gaining  over 
Perrot  le  Bearnois,  and  Geoffry  Tete-noire,  who  held  Ventadour,  and 
was  the  chief  of  them  all.  They  only  laughed,  and  made  their  jokes 
of  the  count,  disdaining  to  enter  into  any  treaty  with  him  or  any  one 
else.  Geoffry  knew  his  castle  was  impregnable,  and  provided  with 
stores  and  a  sufficient  garrison  for  seven  or  eight  years ;  and  it  was 
not  in  the  power  of  any  lord  to  shut  him  up,  so  that  he  could  not  be 
prevented  from  making  sallies  whenever  he  chose.  Geoffry  began 
all  his  passports  and  treaties  of  composition  with,  "  Geoffry  Tete-noire, 
duke  of  Ventadour,  count  of  Limousin,  sovereign  lord  and  commander 
of  all  the  captains  in  Auvergne,  Rouergue,  and  Limousin."  I  will 
now  leave  these  matters,  and  speak  of  what  was  passing  in  my  own 
country,  from  the  peace  which  was  granted  to  the  Ghent  men,  on  the 
conclusion  of  their  war,  by  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  who 
signed  and  sealed  it  in  the  noble  city  of  Tournay.  To  add  strength 
to  my  history,  I  must  speak  of  what  was  passing  in  Gueldres  and  Bra- 
bant ;  for  the  king  of  France  and  duke  of  Burgundy  were  much  af- 
fected by  the  events  that  happened  in  those  countries,  and  took  great 
part  in  the  war  that  ensued. 


CHAPTER  XCVII. 

A  DIGRESSION  ON  THE  QUARREL  BETWEEN  THE  HOUSES  OF  BRABANT  AND 
GUELDRES.  THE  LIFE  OF  COUNT  REGINALD  OF  GUELDRES  AND  HIS  SUC- 
CESSORS, UNTIL  THE  REIGN  OF  CHARLES  VI.  OF  FRANCE.  THE  DUKE  OF 
GUELDRES,  BEING  AN  ALLY  OF  ENGLAND,  SENDS  HIS  CHALLENGE  TO 
FRANCE.     THE  CAUSE  OF  THIS  CHALLENGE. 

There  had  been,  for  some  time,  a  hatred  between  the  houses  of 
Brabant  and  Gueldres  :  their  countries  border  on  each  other ;  but  the 
origin  of  this  hatred  of  the  Brabantcrs  was  on  account  of  the  town  of 
Grave,  which  the  dukes  of  Gueldres  had  taken  possession  of,  and 
kept  by  force.  This  the  Brabanters  complained  of,  as  it  is  situated 
on  their  side  of  the  river  Meuse  ;  and,  though  many  conferences  were 
held  on  the  subject,  their  hatred  was  not  abated.  Those  of  Gueldres 
complained,  that  the  duke  of  Brabant  had,  in  revenge,  seized  on 
three  castles  on  their  side  of  the  Meuse,  and  at  the  entrance  of  their 
country,  called  Gambet,  Buct,  and  Mille.*  These  quarrels  between 
the  two  dukes  were  frequently  embittered  ;  but  it  was  the  opinion  of 
many  able  knights  and.  squires  in  arms,  that  if  the  lord  Edward  of 
Gueldres,  (who  was  unfortunately  slain  by  an  arrow  from  an  archer 
of  the  dukes  of  Luxembourg  or  Brabant,  at  the  battle  of  Juliers,t)  had 
survived  and  gained  the  victory,  he  was  so  valiant,  he  would  have 
reconquered  these  three  castles. 

I  will  now  relate,  according  to  my  promise,  how  these  castles  came 
into  the  possession  of  Brabant,  that  I  may  embellish  my  history  ;  and 
I  will  begin  with  speaking  of  the  dukes  of  Gueldres.t  It  was  not 
long  before  I  began  to  indite  this  work,  that  there  lived  a  count  of 
Gueldres,  called  Reginald.  Gueldres  is  not  so  rich,  nor  so  extensive 
a  country  as  Brabant:  notwithstanding  this,  count  Reginald,  coming 
to  his  property  when  a  young  man,  had  every  inclination  for  expense, 
and  cared  not  what  his  pleasures  cost  him.  He  attended  all  tilts  and 
tournaments  in  the  greatest  magnificence,  and  expended,  yearly,  four 
times  more  than  his  usual  revenue.  He  was  generous  and  liberal, 
and  made  extravagant  presents,  so  that  he  borrowed  from  the  Lom- 
bards on  all  sides,  and  was  soon  so  indebted  he  knew  not  whither  to 
mrn  himself.  His  relations  were  greatly  angered  by  such  conduct, 
and  blamed  him  exceedingly ;  but  in  particular  the  archbishop  of 
Cologne,  who  was  his  uncle  by  his  mother's  side.  One  day,  when 
he  had  him  in  his  closet,  he  said  ;  "  Reginald,  my  fair  nephew,  you 
have  managed  your  affairs  so  well,  that  you  will  soon  find  yourself 
a  poor  man ;  for  your  lands  are  mortgaged  all  round.  In  this  world, 
poor  lords  are  not  valued.  Do  you  imagine  that  those  to  whom  you 
have  made  such  great  gifts  will  return  them  to  you  ?  No,  as  God 
may  help  me  ;  they  will  fly  from  you  when  they  know  you  have 
nothing  more  to  give,  and  will  laugh  at  and  mock  you  for  your  foolish 
expenses,  and  you  will  not  find'  one  friend  to  assist  you.  Do  not  de. 
pend  on  me;  for  though  I  am  archbishop  of  Cologne,  I  will  not 
curtail  my  establishment  to  repair  your  fortune,  nor  give  you  the 
patrimony  of  the  church  :  no,  I  vow  to  God,  my  conscience  forbids 
it,  and  neither  the  pope  nor  cardinals  will  consent  to  it.  The  count 
of  Hainault,  who  has  not  kept  the  state  you  have,  has  married  his 
eldest  daughter,  Margaret,  to  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  emperor  of  Gemany. 
He  has  three  more  whom  he  will  also  marry  very  nobly.  Had  you 
lived  as  was  becoming  you,  and  had  you  not  mortgaged  your  lands, 

*  a.  Goch,  Beeck,  and  Megen.  T  1372. 

t  They  were  first  created  duht*  Qf  Quel^res  by  the  emperor,  Lewis  of  Bavaria.  1339, 
at  Frankfort. 


towns,  or  castles,  you  were  a  proper  person  for  such  an  alliance;  but, 
situated  as  you  now  are,  you  will  never  obtain  one  of  them.  You 
have  nothing  to  dower  a  wife  with,  if  you  had  one :  not  even  one 
poor  lordship." 

The  earl  of  Gueldres  was  thunderstruck  at  this  reprimand  of  his 
uncle,  for  he  felt  the  truth  of  it.  He  requested,  out  of  love  to  him, 
he  would  give  him  advice.  "  Advice  I"  replied  the  archbishop  :  "  It 
is  now,  my  fair  nephew,  too  late  :  you  wish  to  shut  the  stable-door 
when  the  steed  is  stolen.  I  see  but  one  remedy  for  your  distress." 
"  And  what  is  that  ?"  said  the  count.  "  I  will  tell  you,"  answered 
the  archbishop.  "  You  are  much  indebted  to  Bertaldo  of  Mechlin, 
who  is  at  present  the  richest  merchant  in  the  world,  from  the  great 
commerce  he  carries  on  with  all  parts  of  it  by  sea  and  land.  His 
galleys  and  vessels  sail  as  far  as  Alexandria,  Cairo,  and  Damascus, 
with  cargoes  of  the  value  of  one  hundred  thousand  florins  :  he  also 
has  a  mortgage  on  the  greater  part  of  your  lands.  Bertaldo  has  one 
daughter  now  of  an  age  to  marry,  and  no  other  children.  Several 
great  barons  of  Germany  and  other  countries  have  demanded  her  in 
marriage,  but,  I  know  not  why,  unsuccessfully  :  he  may  perhaps  fear 
some  as  being  too  high,  and  others  he  may  hold  cheap :  I  therefore 
advise  you  to  treat  with  Bertaldo,  who  may  liaiten  to  you,  and  give 
you  his  daughter,  that  you  may  clear  yourself  of  all  your  debts,  and 
regain  possession  of  your  lands;  for  I  should  suppose,  from  your  birth 
and.  in  consideration  of  your  having  your  possessions,  between  the 
Meuse  and  the  Rhine,  so  well  filled  with  populous  towns,  he  will  com- 
ply with  your  request."  "  By  my  faith,  uncle,"  replied  the  count, 
"  you  advise  me  well,  and  I  will  follow  what  you  have  said." 

Count  Reginald,  shortly  after,  summoned  those  of  his  friends  in 
whom  he  had  the  greatest  confidence  and  affection,  and  declared  to 
them  his  intentions  of  marrying  the  daughter  of  Bertaldo  of  Mechlin. 
He  requested  them  to  go  thither  and  demand  her,  and  he  would  make 
her  countess  of  Gueldres,  on  such  conditions  as  the  archbishop  of 
Cologne  should  be  agreeable  to.  His  friends  complied  cheerfully, 
and  made  instant  preparations  for  their  journey  to  Mechlin,  where 
they  waited  on  Bertaldo,  and  told  him  the  object  of  their  coming. 
Bertaldo  received  these  knights  and  clerks  from  the  count  de  GueU 
dres  very  graciously,  entertained  them  well,  and  said  he  would  con- 
sider of  their  demand.  Being  so  very  rich,  for  he  was  worth  at  least 
five  or  six  millions  of  florins,  he  was  anxious  for  the  advancement  of 
his  daughter,  and,  thinking  he  could  no  way  ally  her  more  nobly  than 
to  the  count  de  Gueldres,  had  partly  in  his  own  mind  assented  to  it. 
Before  he  declared  it,  he  had  many  doubts,  and  said  to  himself,  "  If 
I  give  Mary  to  the  count,  he  will  wish  to  be  my  master,  and  I  shall 
no  longer  have  a  will  of  my  own.  Besides,  should  she  have  children 
and  die,  which  may  happen,  he,  who  will  be  enriched  by  my  wealth 
and  repossessed  of  all  his  lands  in  the  country  of  Gueldres,  may  marry 
again,  and  as  nobly  as  he  pleases,  and  have  children  by  his  second 
wife,  who,  from,  the  high  blood  of  their  mother,  may  hold  my  daugh- 
ter's children  in  contempt,  and  perhaps  disinherit  them.  I  must  have 
all  these  doubts  cleared  up  before  I  give  my  consent.  I  will,  how. 
ever,  mention  all  this  to  the  friends  of  the  count,  and  make  them  such 
an  answer  as  this  :  That  their  coming  has  pleased  me  much,  and  that 
my  daughter  would  be  very  happy  to  be  so  nobly  married  as  to  the 
count  de  Gueldres :  but  at  this  moment  it  was  well  known  the 
affairs  of  the  count  were  in  the  utmost  disorder ;  that  all  his  lands 
between  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine  were  under  mortgage,  and  that, 
to  clear  ofl^'his  incumbrances,  he  has  demanded  my  daughter  in  mar. 
riage.  Before  I  consent  to  this  union,  I  wish  to  know  how  he  means 
to  settle  his  estates,  and  that  my  daughter's  children,  should  she  have 
sons  or  daughters,  may  succeed  to  the  inheritance  of  Gueldres,  not- 
withstanding any  other  marriage  take  place  in  case  of  her  death.  On 
this  point  I  am  determined,  and  I  must  likewise  have  this  succession 
assured  by  himself,  his  relations,  and  all  who  may  have  any  claims 
thereto,  as  well  as  by  the  nobility  and  principal  towns  in  the  coun- 
try." Thus  did  Bertaldo  form  the  answer  he  was  to  give  to  the  com- 
missioners from  the  count  de  Gueldres. 

On  the  morrow,  at  a  proper  hour,  Bertaldo  signified  to  the  count's 
friends  he  was  prepared  with  his  answer.  They  were  well  pleased 
on  hearing  this,  and  repaired  to  the  h6tel  of  Bertaldo,  where  every- 
thing displayed  his  riches.  He  met  them  in  the  hall,  and,  after  some 
agreeable  conversation,  conducted  them  to  an  apartment  fitted  up  in 
a  manner  becoming  a  king,  where  some  of  his  friends  were  assem- 
bled. When  the  door  was  closed,  Bertaldo  desired  them  to  declare 
the  cause  of  their  visit  to  him,  and  he  would  give  them  his  answer. 
Upon  this,  the  dean  of  Cologne,  cousin  to  the  count  de  Gueldres,  and 
a  valiant  clerk,  explained  so  eloquently  the  object  of  their  embassy, 
it  was  a  pleasure  to  hear  him.  Of  his  speech  I  need  not  make  any 
further  mention,  for  the  subject  of  it  has  been  told,  and  it  related 
solely  to  the  advantages  of  this  alliance,  and  its  conveniency  to  both 
parties. 

Bertaldo,  who,  the  preceding  day,  had  formed  his  plan,  answered 
as  follows  :  "  My  fair  sirs,  I  and  my  daughter  shall  hold  ourselves 
much  honored  by  so  noble  an  alliance  as  the  one  you  have  proposed  ; 
and  when  such  matters  are  brought  forward,  the  less  delay  afterwards 
the  better.  I  say  this,  because  an  alliance  by  marriage,  between  so 
powerful  and  renowned  a  lord  as  count  Reginald  de  Gueldres,  with 
Mary,  my  daughter,  pleases  me  right  well.  You  require  that  his  es- 
tate,  which  is  now  much  entangled,  by  his  debts  to  Lombards  and 
others,  should  be  cleared  by  this  marriage,  and  every  incumbrance 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


465 


done  away.  Thanks  to  God,  I  have  the  ability  as  well  as  inclination  | 
so  to  do  ;  but  I  must  first  see  the  following  settlements  fairly  en- 
grossed and  sealed,  so  that,  hereafter,  no  contention  ensue  between 
any  of  the  parties :  first,  my  daughter's  children  shall  inherit  the 
country  of  Gueldres,  comprehended  within  its  present  limits;  and,  it 
my-  lord  Reginald  should  die  before  her,  without  having  any  heirs 
from  her  body,  she  shall  peaceably  retain  the  possession  of  that  coun- 
try during  her  life,  and  then  it  may  revert  to  the  next  lawful  heir.  If 
it  should  happen  that  my  daughter  have  an  heir  or  heirs  by  my  much 
lioaorcd  prince,  count  Reginald,  and  she  die  before  him,  the  count 
do  Gueldres  shall  not,  on  account  of  any  secondary  marriage,  disin- 
herit, or  otherwise  deprive  the  heir  or  heirs  of  my  daughter  of  the 
succession  of  Gueldres.  J  consent,  however,  that  if  it  shall  be  his 
good  pleasure  in  such  case  to  marry  again,  he  may  dower  the  lady 
with  those  acquired  lands  on  the  other  side  of  the  Meuse,  bordering 
on  ihe  bishopric  of  Liege  and  duchy  of  Brabant,  but  without  charging 
any  part  of  the  country  of  Gueldres.  When  the  relations  and  friends 
of  the  honorable  prince,  count  Reginald,  and  all  those  who  may, 
from  their  family  connections,  have  any  claims  on  the  duchy  of  Guel- 
dres, and  the  chief  towns,  shall  have  signed  and  scaled  settlements 
drawn  up  in  the  manner  I  have  mentioned,  I  give  my  consent  to  the 
marriage.  You  may  now,  therefore,  make  any  reply  you  have  been 
charged  with." 

The  knights  from  Gueldres,  after  some  short  conversation  together, 
said  :  "  Sir,  we  have  well  heard  your  terms  ;  but,  not  being  commis- 
sioned  to  say  anything  in  confirmation,  or  otherwise,  on  the  subject, 
we  must  be  silent.  We  will  return  to  our  lord,  and  relate  punctu- 
ally to  him  and  his  council  what  you  ofifer,  and  very  shortly  you  shall 
have  from  him  his  answer."  "  God  grant  it  may  be  favorable,"  re- 
plied Bertaldo  ;  "  for  I  wish  it."  On  this  they  all  left  the  apartment 
and  went  away.  As  you  have  heard  everything  that  passed  on  this 
subject,  I  shall  not  dilate  on  it  more.  When  the  commissioners  were 
returned  home,  matters  seemed  likely  to  be  soon  brought  to  a  con- 
clusion ;  for  the- count  thought,  in  his  present  situation,  he  could  not 
do  better  than  marry  the  daughter  of  Bertaldo,  who  was  powerfully 
rich.  For  greater  security,  all  the  settlements  were  drawn  up,  and 
engrossed  in  his  house :  when  they  were  finished,  the  count  signed 
and  sealed  them,  as  did  all  his  relations  whose  names  were  men- 
tioned therein,  and  the  nobility  and  magistrates  of  the  principal 
towns. 

Bertaldo  being  now  satisfied,  the  marriage  was  consummated,  the 
debts  of  the  count  were  paid,  and  all  his  lands  freed  from  every  in- 
cumbrance. Thus  was  the  count  de  Gueldres  made  rich  :  he  took  a 
new  hotel,  and  formed  a  different  establishment.  If,  formerly,  he 
had  been  thought  to  keep  a  magnificent  one,  this  was  superior ;  for 
he  had  now  wherewithal  to  support  it,  as  he  never  wanted  for  any 
money  Bertaldo  could  give  him.  The  count  behaved  right  honora- 
bly  to  his  lady,  who  was  very  handsome,  good,  prudent,  and  devout. 
At  the  end  of  four  years,  the  lady  died,  leaving  a  daughter  of  the  name 
of  Isabella.  The  count,  being  a  young  man  when  he  became  a 
widower,  married  again  very  nobly  ;  for  king  Edward  of  England, 
father  of  that  king  Edward  who  besieged  Tourmy  and  conquered 
Calais,  gave  him  his  daughter  Isabella.*  By  this  lady  he  had  three 
children,  two  sons  and  a  daughter,  sir  Reginald,  sir  Edward,  and 
Joan,  who  was  afterwards  duchess  of  Juliers.t 

When  king  Edward  III.,  who  was  uncle  to  these  children  of  Guel- 
dres, came  first  into  Germany  to  visit  the  emperor,  and  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  him  vicar-general  of  the  empire,!  as  is  contained  in  the 
first  volume  of  this  history,  the  county  of  Gueldres  was  made  a  duchy, 
and  the  marquisate  of  Juliers  a  county,  to  elevate  those  families  in 
dignity.  But  to  come  nearer  to  our  time,  and  connect  this  with  our 
history,  it  happened  that,  after  the  decease  of  this  count  Reginald 
we  have  been  speaking  of,  his  son,  also  called  Reginald,  nephew  to 
the  kinsf  of  England,  died  without  heirs.§  Sir  Edward  of  Gueldres 
succeeded  to  both  :  he  was  married  to  the  eldest  daughter  of  duke 
Albert  of  Hainault ;  ||  but  she  was  so  young,  that  sir  Edward  never 
carnally  knew  her,  and  he  died  also  without  heirs  ;  for,  like  a  valiant 
knight,  he  was  slain  in  battle,  in  a  war  against  duke  Winceslaus  of 
Brabant,  before  .Tuliers.ll 

Sir  Edward's  sister-gcrman  was  married  to  count  William  of  Jul. 
iers,  and  her  brother  dying  without  issue,  she  claimed  Gueldres  as 
her  inheritance,  and  brought  forward  her  pretensions.  Her  elder 
sister,  by  the  first  marriage,**  made  a  similar  claim,  and  said,  since 


*  There  seetns  some  mistake  here,  but  I  cannot  make  it  out,  nor  find  in  any  of  the 
genealogical  accounts  of  the  counts  of  Gueldres,  notice  of  this  marriage  with  the  daugh- 
ter of  tJtc  vicrchavt  Bertaldo  of  Mechlin. 

"Reginald  II.,  the  9th  count  of  Gueldres,  married,  in  13^,  Sophia,  countess  of  Mcch- 
Im,  and  1350,  Eleanora  of  England."— Anderson's  Royal  Genealogies. 

t  William,  the  sixth  marquis,  and  afterwards  duke  of  Juliers,  married  Mary,  a  daugh- 
ter of  the  count  do  Gueldres,  hut  by  his  first  wife,  Sophia  of  Mechlin.  Two  children 
only,  Reginald  and  Edward,  are  ascribed  to  the  second  jnarriage  in  IJ'Art  de  verifier 
les  Datet  —Ev.  t  In  1338.— Ed. 

§  Reginald  III.  died  in  1371,  leaving  no  children  by  his  wife  Mary,  daughter  of  John 
duke  of  Brabant.— Ed. 

II  He  married  Catherine,  daughter  of  Albert,  regent  of  Holland,  on  the  16th  May,  1371 
-Ed. 

IT  He  died  on  the  24th  August,  1371,  from  the  effects  of  a  wound  received  at  the  battle 
of  Battweiler,  two  days  before.  He  was  only  thirty-six  years  old.— Ed. 

**  Froissart's  account  of  the  genealogy  of  this  family  is  not  correct.  The  dispute  was 
between  Mary,  countess  of  Juliers,  the  half-sister  of  Edward  and  Reginald,  and  Wil- 
liam, her  grandson,  on  the  one  part,  afld  Matilda,  Mary's  elder  sister,  widow  oi  John, 


no  male  heirs  remained  from  the  second  marriage,  the  duchy  became 
her  right,  according  to  the  settlements  tliat  had  been  made  and 
signed.  As  this  dispute  ran  high  between  the  two  sisters,  the 
elder  was  advised  to  unite  herself,  by  marriage,  with  some  person 
well  allied,  that  would  defend  her  rights.  She  followed  this  advice, 
and  desired  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  at  that  time  with  the  loru 
John  de  Blois,*  whose  brother,  count  Lewis,  was  still  alive,  to  open 
the  matter  to  him.  and,  if  he  were  agreeable,  she  would  make  him 
duke  of  Gueldres  ;  for,  by  the  death  of  her  two  brothers,  widiout 
male  issue,  the  duchy  had  become  her  inheritance,  and  none  other  had 
any  legal  claim  to  it.  The  lord  John  de  Blois,  who  had  been  brought 
up  in  Holland  and  Zealand,  having  fair  inheritances  there,  and  speak- 
ing the  language,  willingly  listened  to  the  proposal ;  for  he  would 
never  marry  in  France,  thinking  he  should  acquire  a  large  tract  of 
country  in  the  parts  he  liked  best.  The  knights  of  his  council,  in 
Holland,  advised  him  to  accept  of  the  lady.  He  consented  to  this  ; 
but,  before  he  made  it  public,  he  rode  to  Hainault,  to  consult  his 
cousin,  duke  Albert,  and  hear  what  he  would  say  to  it. 

Duke  Albert,  in  truth,  knew  not  what  advice  to  give  him,  or,  if  he 
did,  he  kept  it  to  himself,  and  delayed  so  long,  before  he  could  make 
up  his  mind,  that  lord  John  de  Blois  was  tired  of  waiting,  and,  mount- 
ing his  horse,  rode  to  Gueldres*  married  the  lady  I  have  mentioned, 
and  took  possession  of  the  duchy.  He  was  not,  however,  acknow- 
ledged iJuke  by  the  whole  country,  nor  were  her  claims  universally 
allowed  ;  the  majority  of  knights,  squires,  and  chief  towns,  inclined 
more  to  the  lady  of  Juliers,  who,  having  a  handsome  family  of  chil- 
dren, had  gained  their  hearts.  The  lord  John,  therefore,  had  with 
his  wife  a  war,  which  cost  him  much.  By  the  dcfith  of  his  brother, 
count  Lewis,  he  became  count  of  Blois,  lord  of  Avesnes  in  Hain- 
ault ;  and  the  rich  inheritances  of  Holland  and  Zealand  fell  likewise 
to  him.  Notwithstanding  this,  his  council  advised  him  t-o  pursue 
the  claim  of  his  lady  on  Gueldreland.  He  did  so,  to  the  utmost  of  » 
his  power ;  but  Germans  are  a  covetous  people,  and  they  only  con- 
tinued the  war  as  long  as  they  were  duly  paid.  The  dispute  cost 
lord  John  very  large  sums,  and  was  never  of  any  service  to  him. 
This  gallant  count,  lord  John  de  Blois,  died  in  the  castle  of  the  good 
town  of  Schoonhoven,  in  the  month  of  June,  of  the  year  of  grace 
1381,  and  was  carried  to  the  church  of  the  Cordeliers  and  Valenci- 
ennes, and  buried  beside  his  grandfather,  ^ir  John  of  Hainault.t 

The  lord  Guy  de  Blois  succeeded  his  brothers  in  all  their  posses- 
sions in  France,  Picardy,  Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand,  as  well  as 
in  the  country  of  Blois.  I  know  not  how  many  years  the  lady  of 
lord  John  survived  him,  but,  on  her  decease,  her  sister,  the  countess 
of  Juliers,  remained  peaceable  possessor  of  the  duchy  of  Gueldres. 
It  v/as,  however,  settled,  at  the  request  of  the  nobility  and  inhabit- 
ants of  the  duchy,  that  lord  William  de  Juliers,  eldest  son  of  the 
count  of  juliers,  should  be  duke  of  Gueldres;  for  it  had  reverted  to 
him  in  direct  succession  from  his  uncles,  and,  on  this  account,  duke 
Albert  and  his  duchess  had  given  him  their  daughter  in  marriage, 
who  had  been  betrothed  to  the  duke  Edward,  as  before  mentioned. 
Thus  was  this  lady  still  duchess  of  Gueldres,  and  this  last  marriage 
was  more  suitable,  for  they  were  both  nearly  of  the  same  age.  The 
duke  resided  constantly  in  his  own  country  ;  but  the  more  he  in- 
creased in  ago  the  greater  was  his  love  for  tilts,  tournaments,  and 
such  amusements,  and  he  was  more  attached  to  the  English  than  to 
the  French,  which  he  showed  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  had  always 
rankling  in  his  breast  a  similar  hatred  to  what  had  subsisted  between 
his  ancestors  and  the  dukes  of  Brabant,  and  was  evef  seeking  for 
occasion  of  quarrel  with  them  for  two  reasons  :  one,  because  he  was 
the  ally  of  king  Richard  11. ;  the  other,  because  Winceslaus  of  Bo. 
hernia,  duke  of  Luxembourg,  had  purchased  from  the  count  de 
Mours,  a  great  baron  in  Germany,  those  three  castles  I  have  before 
mentioned,  but  will  now  mention  again,  to  make  the  matter  clearer, 
Goch,  Beeck,  and  Megen  ;  they  are  situated  beyond  the  Meuse,  on 
the  territory  of  Fauquemont.  The  dukes  of  Gueldresthad  in  former 
times  been  lords  of  these  castles,  and  the  present  duke  was  much 
vexed  that  he  could  not  add  them  to  his  inheritance  ;  but  as  long  as 
duke  Winceslaus  lived  he  kept  all  this  to  liimself. 


CHAPTER  XCVIII. 

FROISSART  RETURNS  TO  THE  QUARREL  BETWEEN  THE  HOUSES  OF  BRABANT 
AND  GUELDRES,  WHICH  HE  HAD  LEFT  UNFINISHED  IN  THE  PRECEDING 
CHAPTER,  AND  CONTINUES  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  DUKES  OF  GUELDRES  TO 
DUKE  WILLIAM,  WHO  SENDS  HIS  CHALLENGE  TO  CHARLES  VI.  KING  OF 
FRANCE. 

DuKE  Reginald  of  Gueldres,  cousin-gcrman  to  the  prince  of  Wales, 
had  mortgaged  the  three  above-mentioned  castles  for  a  sum  of  florins 
to  a  great  baron  of  Germany,  called  the  count  de  Mours.  He  kept 
possession  of  them  for  a  time  ;  but,  when  no  intention  was  shown 

first  count  of  Cleves,  on  the  other  part.  Whether  Mary  and  Matilda  were  both  the 
daughters  of  Sophia  of  Mechlin,  or  whether  Reginald  the  second  married  thrice,  and 
had  Matilda  by  a  prior  wife  to  Sophia,  is  uncertain ;  but  no  mention  of  a  tJiird  marriage 
is  to  be  met  with  in  any  )«rords  of  the  time.— Ed. 

*  John  de  Chatillon,  count  of  Blois,  married  JMatilda  in  1372.— Ed. 

t  The  lords  Ijewis,  John  and  Guy,  were  sons  of  the  count  Guy  de  Blois,  brother  to 
Charles  de  Blois,  duke  of  Brittany,  by  a  daughter  of  sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  con- 
ducted queen  Isabella  of  France England,  with  Jier  son  JSdward  IIJ,  Annotation 


4jC 


CHRONICLES    OF    HN'^LAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


of  p'lyi  ig  bnck  tiio  money  he  had  lent  on  their  security,  he  grew  niel. 
nnch.'ly,  niul  ?ent  lc<;:il  summons  for  payment  to  duke  Reginald. 
But  he  iniide  light  cf  thi=,  as  he  hnd  not  any  money  to  acqri't  him- 
feir  of  the  dol>t,  which  frequently  happens  to  many  great  lords  when 
they  are  c.illeci  upon  for  paymetit.  When  the  count  de  Mours  per. 
ccivrd  thi.^,  he  made  advances  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  and  offered 
him  liic&e  castles  for  the  money  for  «-hich  they  were  mortgaged.  The 
duke  eagerly  accepted  the  proposal,  for  they  were  on  the  confines  of 
liu;  territory  of  Fauqucmont,  of  which  he  was  lord.  The  duke  was 
dcf irons  u  increase  his  inheritince.,  for  he  thought  surely  lo  survive 
his  present  duchess,  the  lady  Johanna.* 

He  took  possession  of  these 
castles,  and  placed  in  them,  as 
governor,  the  lord  de  Kile. 
When,  upon  the  death  of  duke 
Reginald,  the  lord  Edward  suc- 
ceeded lo  the  duchy  of  Gucldres, 

lie  sent  embassadors  to  the  duke 

of  Brabant,  to  request  he  might 

have  his  castles  for  the  money  he 

had  paid  them.    The  duke,  not 

having  purchased  them  for  this 

end,  returned  a  positive  refusal. 

The  duke  of  Gueldres  was  highly 

indignant  at  this  answer,  and  in 

consequence  was  hard  on  his 

si  ter  in-law,  the  widow  of  the 

lord  Reginald,  and  younger  sister 

to  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  by  pre. 

venting  her  from  receiving  her 

dower.    The  lady  went  to  Bra. 

bant,  and  laid  her  complaints  of 

the  vexations  which  the  duke  of 

Gueldres  was  occasioning  her, 

before  the  duke  and  duchess. 

On  account  of  the  long-subsisting 

hatred  between  the  Brabanlers 

and  those  of  Gueldres,  for  the 

seizure  of  Grave,  the  .first  were 

well  inclined  t)  aid  the  lady  by 

force  of  arms.    A  large  body  of 

men-ni-arms  were  indeed  once 

collected  in   Brabant,  and  ad. 

vanced  t )  Blois  le-Duc,  to  the 

amount  of  twelve  hundred  spears. 

The  duke  of  Gueldres  had  like 

wUe  assembled  his  forces,  and 

it  was  generally  thought  a  battle  would  have  been  the  consequence ; 
but  dnke  Albert,  the  count  de  Mours,  and  the  count  of  Juliers  this  time 
inlnrfered,  and  they  separated  without  coming  to  blows. 

This  same  year  duke  Winces! aus  was  victorious  over  some  free 
companies,  who  had  overrun  and  despoiled  his  lands  in  Luxembourg  : 
lie  banished  many,  and  put  to  death  their  leader,  called  the  Little 
Mesclin,  in  the  tjwer  of  the  castle  of  Luxembourg.  In  this  year  also, 
the  l.jrtl  Charles  of  Bohemia,  emperor  of  Germany,  appointed  the 
duke  of  Brabant  chief  of  an  institution  called  in  Germany  Langue- 
fride,  which  signifies  an  association  for  the  repairs  and  security  of 
the  public  roads,  so  that  persons  may  travel  from  one  part  to  another 
without  danger.  The  emperor  gave  him  also  great  posses-si^ns  in 
Alsace  on  both  sides  of  the  Rhine,  that  he  might  guard  the  country 
again-t  the  Linfars,  who  are  a  most  wicked  people,  robbing  all  with- 
out msrcy.  He  gave  him  likewise  the  sovereignty  of  the  large  city 
of  Strasburg,  and,  to  add  to  his  dignity,  created  him  a  prince  of  the 
H  'ly  Roman  Empire.  He  certainly  could  not  give  him  too  much, 
for  thi.'  duke  Winceslaus  was  generous,  amiable,  courteous  to  all, 
and  galhnt  in  arms.  Great  things  must  have  been  expected  from 
liini,  had  he  been  granted  longer  life,  but  he  died  in  the  flower  of 
his  age  ;  on  account  of  which  I,  the  author  of  this  history,  greatly 
grieve,  and  wish  he  had  enjoyed  a  course  of  eighty  years  or  more, 
for  he  would  hive  done  much  good  to  mankind.  The  schi?m  in  the 
church  nfl^icted  him  greatly,  as  he  often  expre?!Eed  himself  to  me, 
who  lived  \Vith  him  on  the  most  intimate  and  friendly  fo;.ting.  And 
nof.vithnanding  that  1  have  seen  and  personally  known  upward  of 
two  hundred  pjwerful  princes  in  ray  various  travel?,  I  have  never 
found  any  more  courteous  and  amiabb  than  this  duke  of  Brabant, 
and  my  very  good  lord  the  count  Guy  de  Blois,  who  commanded  me 
to  indite  this  Chronicle.  Those  were  the  two  princes,  of  my  time, 
of  the  greatest  liberality,  humility,  and  goodness,  who  lived  mignifi. 
cenlly  on  their  revenues,  without  malice  or  any  way  oppressing  their 
Eubject3  by  taxes,  and  issuing  any  hurtful  edicts  through  their  terri- 
tcries.    But  I  will  now  return  to  the  principal  subject  of  this  chapter. 

When  the  dukes  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres,  who  were  brothers  by 
man-iage,  ar>d  whose  hearts  were  too  much  attached  to  the  English 
(for  ihey  had  long  been  the  allies  of  the  kings  of  England,  and 


strongly  united  to  each  other,)  heard  of  the  dignities  conferred  by  the 
emperor  on  the  duke  of  Brubint,  they  were  much  exasperated  ;  not 
from  any  wish  to  do  good  or  correct  the  wicked,  but  that  such  honors 
should  be  conferred  on  their  enemy:  more  particularly  that  he  should 
have  the  appointment  of  Languefride,  and  execute  the  ofiice  with 
severity,  for  it  affected  their  lands.  This  institution  had  been  first 
formed  for  the  security  of  those  merchants  of  Hninault,  Brabant, 
France,  Flanders,  and  Liege,  who  travelled  thence  to  Cologne,  Treves, 
Lucca,  Constmce,  and  other  cities  and  fairs  in  Germany.  Mer. 
chants  could  not  enter  those  countries  without  risk,  throush  the  states 
of  Juliers  or  Gueldres.    It  happened  there  were  some  robberies  com. 


The  Emperor  constituting  the  Duke  or  Brabant  LANoi  ErnirE,  or  Keeper  of  the  Public  Koads.  Ctsigned  from 

MSS.  llluiniuatioiis  cl"  tlie  i  ifieeullj  Century-. 


mitted  on  the  highways  by  these  Linfar.«,  who  had  escaped  into  the 
territory  of  the  duke  of  Julier.-: ;  and  it  was  told  me,  that  the  duko 
had  even  lent  them  horses  and  the  use  of  his  castles.  Heavy  com. 
plaints  were  made  of  this  to  duke  Winceslaus,  who  at  that  time  was 
resident  in  Brussels,  and  that  the  Languefride  was  held  in  contempt; 
that  the  persons  who  had  violated  it  were  retired  into  the  duchy  of 
Juliers,  where  they  lived  unmolested. 

The  duke  of  Brabant,  at  that  time  young  and  chivalrous,  high  in 
birth  and  rich  in  fortune,  was  greatly  piqued  at  this  conduct,  and  hurt 
by  the  complaints  of  those  who  had  been  robbed ;  he  declared  he 
would  speedily  provide  a  remedy,  and,  being  nominated  chief  of  the 
Languefride,  would  not  that  any  blame  should  fall  on  him  for  negli. 
gence  in  the  due  support  of  it.  To  be  assured  of  the  fact,  and  through 
tne  advice  of  his  friends,  he  sent  to  the  duke  of  Juliers  some  of  the 
first  men  in  his  country,  such  as  the  lord  d'Urquon,  the  lord  Bour. 
gueval,  sir  Scelar  archdeacon  of  Hainault,  Geoffry  de  la  Tour  grand, 
routier  of  Brabant,  and  several  more,  to  remonstrate  with  him  in  an 
amicable  manner  on  the  impropriety  of  his  conduct,  and  that  proper 
excuses  must  be  made  for  the  offence,  as  it  affected  too  strongly  the 
duke  of  Brabant  as  chief  of  the  Languefride. 

The  duke  of  Juliers  paid  but  little  attention  to  their  remonstrances, 
for  he  seemed  riither  to  prefer  war  to  peace,  which  displeased  so 
much  the  envoys  from  the  duke  cf  Brabant,  that  they  tock  leave  of 
him,  and  returned  t.->  relate  all  that  had  passed.  The  duke  of  Bra- 
bant, having  heard  them,  asked  their  advice  how  to  act.  "Sir," 
they  replied,  "  you  know  it  full  well  yourself :  speak  your  will." 
"  Well,  then,"  said  the  duke, "  it  is  not  my  intention  to  let  :his  matter 
s'eep,  nor  shall  it  be  said,  through  cowardice  oi  weakness  of  heart  I 
have  suffered  any  robberies  to  be  committed  within  my  jurisdiction 
with  impunity,  as  I  will  make  my  cousin,  the  duke  of  Juliers,  and  his 
adherent?,  very  soon  feel,  and  that  the  business  is  personal  to  mc." 
The  duke  was  not  idle,. but  instantly  set  clerks  to  work  in  writing 
letters  to  all  from  whom  he  expected  any  assistance  :  some  he  en. 
treated,  others  he  commanded,  and  gave  sufficient  notice  to  the  duke 
of  Juliers  and  his  allies  of  his  intentions.  Each  of  these  lords  pro. 
vided  themselves  as  ably  as  they  could  :  but  the  duke  of  Juliers  would 
have  made  an  indifferent  figure  without  his  brother-in-law  the  duke 
of  Gueldres,  who  greatly  reinforced  him  with  men-at-arms  and  friends. 
These  two  lords  collected  men  secretly  from  Germany  ;  and  as  the 
Germans  were  avaricious,  and  had  not  for  some  time  had  any  oppor. 
tunity  of  gain,  they  accepted  iheir  pay,  and  came  in  greater  numbers 


*  Winceslmis  wns  the  second  husband  of  Johannn,  heiress  of  Bralxint  and  Liniboiire. 
She  was  married  to  him,  ISi't.  After  tlie  death  of  Winccflaus.thcSth  Deccmhrr,  1384, 
nnd  his  son,  she  eonstitutfid  Anthony,  second  son  of  the  dnke  of  Burgundy,  her  heir. 
I'iOl.  Her  first  Imshand,  W  illinm,  count  of  UoUood,  died,  1345,  without  issue.  Jo- 
hanuaiiie«I  liJU.— ANOE..so:<'ii  B.  G. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


457 


OS  rhey  were  igaorant  they  were  to  be  employed  against  the  duke  of 
Srabant. 

The  duke  of  Brabant  left  Brussels  in  grand  array,  and  went  to 
Louvui:i,  thence  to  Mie.^tricht,  where  he  founJ  upward  of  one  thou, 
sand  good  spears  waiting  fur  him  :  other  forces  were  coming  to  his 
aid  from  France,  Flanders,  Hainault,  Namur,  Lorrain,  Bar,  and  dif- 
feront  part?,  so  that  his  army  amounted  to  full  two  thousand  five 
hundrtjd  lances.  Four  hundred  ppears,  under  the  lord  of  Geant, 
were  on  their  urarch  to  join  him  from  Burgundy  ;  but  they  arrived 
too  lute,  from  not  knowing  when  an'  engagement  would  take  place, 
and  were  much  vexed  when  they  heard  that  it  was  over  without  their 
being  present.  While  the  duke  of  Brabant  remained  at  Maestricht, 
he  could  not  obtain  any  intelligence  of  his  enemies  :  he  therefore 
d  t^rmiacd  to  advance  and  e.iter  their  lands,  which  he  did  on  a 
Wednesday,  and  there  encampe  i.  He  halted  that  day  and  the  next, 
and  learni  from  his  scouts  that  tLe  enemy  had  taken  the  field.  He 
commanded  the  army  tj  advance  into  the  territory  of  .luliers  and 
barn  it.  This  Thursday  ho  halted  at  an  early  hour.  The  van  was 
comm  inded  by  Guy  de  Ligny,  count  de  St.  Paul,  and  the  lord  Wal- 
eran  his  son,  who  though  very  young,  being  no  more  than  sixteen 
years  old,  was  then  made  a  knight.  The  Brabanters  encamped  very 
close  together,  and,  as  ir  appeared,  the  Germans  were  better  informed 
of  their  state  than  the  Brabanters  wdre  concerning  them  :  for,  on  the 
Friday  morning,  as  the  duke  had  heard  mass,  and  all  were  on  the 
plain,  not  thinking  a  battle  would  soon  take  place,  the  dukes  of 
Julicr^  and  GuleJres  made  their  appearance,  with  a  large  and  well- 
mounted  body  of  jnen-at-arms.  The  duke  of  Brabant  was  told  : 
"  Sir,  here  are  your  enemies :  put  on  your  helmets  quickly,  in  the 
name  of  God  md  St.  George."  He  v/as  well  pleased  on  hearing 
this;  and  that  d  y  he  had  near  his  person  four  squires,  well  informed, 
and  of  courage  :o  save  such  a  prince,  having  been  engaged  in  many 
deeds  of  arms  aiid  pitched  battles  :  their  names  were  John  de  Valcon, 
Baldwin  de  Be  .iujtt,  Gerard  de  Bles,  and  Orlando  de  Cologne. 

The  men  of  Brussels  surrounded  the  duke  :  some  were  mounted 
wita  their  servants  behind  them,  who  carried  flagons  of  wine,  and 
salmouj  trout,  and  eel.pie«,  neatly  packed  in  handsome  towels  at- 
tached to  taeir  saddles.  These  people,  with  their  horses,  filled  up 
the  pi  ice  so  much,  that  no  proper  orders  could  be  given.  At  length, 
Gerard  de  Bles  said  to  the^duke,  "Sir,  order  all  these  horse  away 
that  surround  us :  they  are  greatly  in  our  way,  and  prevent  us  from 
knowi.ig  what  has  become  of  the  van  and  rear  division,  under  your 
marsh  il  sir  Robert  de  Namur.''  "  I  consent,"  replied  the  duke,  and 
gave  his  orders.  Upon  this,  Gerard  and  his  companions,  sword  in 
hind,  begin  tj  lay  about  them,  on  helmets  and  horses,  so  that  the 
place  wa3  instantly  cleared  ;  for  no  one  would  willingly  have  his 
horse  wounded  or  killed.  To  make  an  end  of  the  business,  the 
dukf  s  of  Juliers  and  Gucldrcs  advanced  full  gallop  on  the  van,  under 
the  command  of  the  count  de  St.  Paul  and  his  son,  which  they  broke 
and  defeated,  and  many  were  slain  and  made  prisoners.  Tnis  divis- 
ion nude  the  greatcjt  rcsi-tance,  and  the  count  de  St.  Paul  and  his 
son  were  among  the  dead.  Fortune  was  unkind  to  the  duke  of 
Brabant  and  h'n  allies;  for  this  battle  was  so  severe,  few  men  of 
honor  escaped  de  ith  or  captivity. 

The  duke  of  Brabant,  tir  Robert  do  Namur,  sir  Lewis,  his  brother, 
Bir  William  de  Namur,  son  to  the  count  de  Namur,  were  made 
prisoners,  snJ  such  numbers  of  others,  that  their  enemies  were 
fully  occupied  when  they  surrendered  to  them.  There  were  many 
slain  on  the  siJe  of  the  duke  of  .luliers:  but  you  know  it  is  a  gen- 
cral  observation,  a  defeated  army  always  suffers  the  most.  The 
Brab  mters,  however,  had  one  s  stisfaction  in  their  great  loss,  in  the 
death  of  duke  Edward  of  Gueldres;  for  it  was  the  opinion  of  all, 
that  had  he  survived,  he  would  have  overrun  the  country,  and  con- 
quered the  whole,  as  well  as  Brussels,  without  meeting  any  opposi- 
tion  ;  for  he  was  a  mo^t  outrageously  bold  knight,  and  detested  the 
Brabanters,  on  account  of  the  three  castles  they  held  from  him. 
The  duke  of  .Tuliers  g lined  this  victory  on  a  Friday  of  August,  the 
eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1371. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant,  in  her  distress,  had  recourse  to  king 
Charles  V.  of  France,  who  was  nephew  to  the  duke.    The  king 
advised  her  to  apply  in  person  to  the  emperor  of  Germany,  as  being 
brother  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  and  because  he  had  suflered  in  sup- 
port of  the  emperor's  rights.    The  lady  did  so,  and  went  to  Coblentz, 
where  she  found  the  emperor,  to  whom  she  made  her  complaints. 
The  emperor  heard  her  with  attention,  and  was  bound  by  several 
reasons  t a  grant  her  relief  and  comfort ;  first,  because  the  duke  was 
his  brother,  and  because  he  had  appointed  him  his  vicar  of  the  em- 
pire, and  chief  of  the  Languefride.    He  consoled  the  duchess,  and 
t  Id  her,  that  before  the  ensuing  summer  were  passed,  he  would  pro- 
vide an  ample  remedy  for  what  had  happened.    The  duchess  returned 
to  Brabant  greatly  comforted.    The  emperor,  lord  Charles  of  Bohe- 
mia,  was  not  inactive  ;  for  as  soon  as  the  winter  was  passed,  he  went 
to  the  noble  city  of  Cologne,  where  he  made  such  vast  provision  of 
stores,  as  if  he  were  about  to  march  to  the  conquest  of  a  kingdom. 
He  wrote  to  all  counts  and  dukes  who  held  lands  under  him,  to  meet 
him  the  third  day  of  June,*  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  each  accompanied 
by  fifty  horse,  under  pain  of  forfeiture  of  his  lands  for  disobedience. 
He  particularly  summoned  duke  Albert,  earl  of  Hainault,  to  Aix, 
with  fi  ty  horse,  who  obeyed. 

*  1372.-iSp. 


When  all  the  lords  who  had  been  summoned  were  arrived  at  Aix. 
la-Chapelle,  the  place  was  much  crowded,  and  the  empeior  then  de- 
clared he  would  instantly  enter  the  duchy  of  Juliers  to  dei  troy  it,  on 
account  of  the  great  outrage  that  had  been  offered  him,  by  the  duke 
of  Juliers  taking  up  arms  against  his  vicar  and  brother;  f)rsuch  had 
been  the  sentence  adjudged  in  the  courts  of  the  empire.  The  arch- 
bishop of  Treves,  the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  the  bishop  of  Mentz, 
the  bishop  of  Liege,  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,*  his  brother,  and  many 
great  barons  of  Germany,  relations  of  the  duke  of  Juliers,  having 
consulted  together,  thought  that  to  destroy  the  Vv'hole  of  the  territo. 
ries  of  so  valiant  a  knight,  was  a  punishment  too  severe.  They 
therefore  proposed  that  the  duke  of  Juliers  should  be  summoned,  and 
brought  to  acknowledge  his  error.  This  being  agreed  to,  all  parties 
labored  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation. 

Duke  Albert  and  his  brother  went  to  Juliers,  where  they  found  the 
duke  so  much  dismayed  at  this  large  armament  of  the  emperor,  that 
he  knew  not  how  to  act,  nor  what  counsel  to  follow,  for  he  had  heard 
it  was  intended  against  him,  unless  his  friends  exerted  themselves  to 
avert  it.  The  duke  of  Juliers  was  much  rejoiced  and  comforted  by 
the  arrival  of  two  such  lords  as  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria  and  the  duke 
Otho,  his  brother,  besides  being  his  relations;  for  he  knew  they 
would  not  allow  him  to  suffer  any  disgrace,  but  would  give  him  the 
best  advice  for  his  conduct.  They  counselled  him  as  fellows:  To 
send  some  of  his  principal  knights  for  his  cou.^in  the  duke  of  Brabant, 
whom  he  had  detained  a  prisoner  at  large  in  the  town  and  castle  of 
Judeque.t  When  he  was  brought  to  them,  these  lords  paid  him 
every  reepect  that  was  his  due.  They  then  all  left  Juliers  together, 
and  rode  to  Aix,  where  they  dismounted  at  the  hotels  which  had 
been  prepared  for  them.  Duke  Albert,  his  brother,  and  the  before, 
mentioned  prelates,  who  had  been  mediators  in  this  business,  went 
to  the  emperor  and  his  council,  and  told  them,  that  the  duke  Juliers 
was,  of  his  own  free  will,  come  to  wait  on  him,  and  was  v/illing  to 
put  himself,  without  reservation,  in  his  power,  as  he  acknowledged 
him  for  his  sovereign  and  liege  lord.  These  humble  words  greatly 
wftened  the  anger  of  the  emperor,  and  he  replied,  "Let  the  duke  of 
Juliers  come  hither." 

When  the  duke  of  Juliers  was  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor,  he 
cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  said,  "Most  redoubted  and  sovereign 
lord,  I  understand  you  are  much  displeased  with  me  for  having  de. 
tained  so  long  in  prison  your  brother  of  Brabant.  I  am  willing  to 
refer  the  whole  matter  to  your  noble  self,  and  v/ill  conform  to  what- 
ever may  be  your  judgment  and  that  of  your  council."  The  emperor 
made  no  answer  to  this  speech  ;  but  his  son,  the  king  of  Bohemia, 
replied,  "Duke  of  Juliers,  you  have  behaved  very  outrageously,  in 
keeping  so  long  our  cousin  of  Brabant  prisoner;  and  had  it  not  been 
for  your  well-beloved  cousins,  the  dukes  of  Bavaria  and  Austria, 
who  have  so  warmly  interceded  for  you,  this  mnltcr  would  have 
turned  out  very  disagreeably  to  you,  and  you  would  have  well  deserved 
that  it  should  do  so.  Continue  your  harangue,  and  manage  that  we 
be  satisfied  with  you,  and  that  we  have  never  again  any  cause  to  com. 
plain  of  your  conduct;  for  another  time  it  will  cost  you  very  dear." 

The  duke  of  .luliers  was  still  on  his  knees  before  the  emperor, 
seated  on  his  imperial  throne,  and  thus  spoke  :  "  My  very  redoubted 
and  sovereign  lord,  1  acknowledge  that  I  have  been  guilty  of  con* 
tempt  to  your  imperial  dignity,  by  raising  an  army,  and  engaging 
with  it  my  cousin,  your  brother,  the  vicar  of  the  holy  empire.  If  the 
fortune  of  war  gave  me  the  day,  and  your  brother  was  t  iken  prisoner, 
I  now  restore  him  to  you  free  of  all  ransom  ;  and,  if  you  please, 
t'lere  shall  never  again  be  ill-will  or  revenge  thought  of  between  us." 
The  prelates  and  princes,  standing  round,  said,  "  Most  renowned  lord, 
accept  the  excuses  and  offers  which  your  cousin  the  duke  of  Juliers 
makes  you,  and  let  them  satisfy  you."  "  We  are  willing  to  do  sq," 
said  the  emperor  ;  and,  as  it  was  told  me,  in  further  confirmation  he 
took  the  duke  of  Juliers  by  the  hand,  as  he  roi-e,  and  kissed  him  on 
the  mouth.    The  king  of  Bohemia  and  duke  of  Brabant  did  the  same. 

Thus  was  Winceslaus  of  Bohemia,  duke  of  Luxembourg  and  Bra. 
bant,  delivered  from  prison,  by  the  power  of  the  emperor,  without 
ransom,  as  were  all  that  had  been  made  prisoners  by  the  duke  of 
Juliers,  and  who  had  not  paid  their  ransoms,  by  the  treaties  that  were 
drawn  up  in  consequence  of  this  reconciliation.  When  this  matter 
had  been  concluded,  the  assembly  broke  up,  and  all  returned  ta  their 
homes.  The  emperor  went  to  Prague,  the  duke  of  Brabant  to  Brus. 
sels.  When  the  duke  of  Brabant  had  there  arrived,  he  imposed  a 
very  heavy  tax  on  the  country,  to  make  restitution  to  the  knights  and 
squires  for  some  part  of  the  losses  they  had  suffered. 


CHAPTER  XCI. 

A  rONTINUATTON  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  QUAKRET-  BETWEEN  BRABANT 
AND  UUELDRES.  OX  THE  DEATH  OF  DUKE  WIiVCESI.AUS,  THE  YOU.Va 
WILLIAM  OF  JULIERS,  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES,  EXDEAVORS  BY  EVERY 
MEANS  TO  REGAIN  THE  THREE  CASTLES.  HE  ALLIES  HIMSELF  TO  THE 
KING  OF  ENGLAND,  BECAUSE  FRANCE  SUPPORTS  THE  RIGHTS  OF  THE 
WIDOW.DUCHESS  OF  BRABANT. 

I  HAVE  taken  much  pains  to  detail  all  the  particulars  of  this  matter 
in  my  history,  to  bring  it  to  the  point  I  aim  at,  which  is  to  explain 

*  Otho  v..  surnamed  "  le  faineant, "  margrave  of  Brandenburg.— £d. 
t  "  Jududue."       il' not  Jiiiich.  Juiieis. 


458 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


why  king  Charles  of  France  led  a  powerful  army  into  Germany.  I 
might  indeed  have  passed  it  more  briefly  over,  if  I  had  chosen ;  but 
the  dates  of  all  these  circumstances  ought  to  be  inserted  in  this  his- 
tory. In  truth,  I  liave  my  own  manner  of  relating  things,  which, 
though  pleasing  to  me,i;;  indifferent  enough.  When  I  leamt  that  the 
kings  of  France  and  Eaghiad  were  about  to  interfere  in  this  business, 
I  exerted  myself  to  examine  more  deeply  into  the  subject  than  I  had 
iiitherto  done,  and  shall  continue  it  as  follows. 

On  the  return  of  duke  Winceslaus  to  Brabant,  freed  from  all  dangers 
of  prison,  as  you  have  heard,  he  was  desirous  of  visiting  his  states  and 
castles,  as  well  in  the  duchy  of  Luxembourg  as  elsewhere.  He  took 
therefore  his  road  toward  Alsace  and  the  city  of  Strasburg,  through  the 
territory  of  Fauquemont.  He  visited  those  three  castles  which  had 
caused  the  hatred  of  theduke  of  Gueldres,and  found  them  strong,  hand- 
some,  and  well  situated.  If  he  liked  them  before,  he  was  now  still 
more  pleased  with  them,  and  ordered  the  tenants  around  to  assist  in 
strengthening  their  fortihcations.  He  employed  masons,  carpenters 
and  ditchers,  to  repair  and  ornament  them ;  and  before  his  departure, 
he  appointed  a  prudent  and  valiant  knight  called  sir  John  Grosset,  as 
governor  in  chief,  with  orders  to  guard  and  defend  them  at  his  peril. 
The  duke  continued  his  journey  through  his  states,  stopping  at  vari- 
ous places,  according  to  his  pleasure,  and  then  returned  to  Brabant, 
which  was  his  fixed  place  of  residence. 

Sir  John  de  Blois  had  at  this  period  married  the  duchess-dowager 
of  Gueldres,  to  whom  that  duchy  had  fallen  by  the  death  of  lord  Ed- 
ward, slain,  as  you  have  heard,  at  the  battle  of  Juliers  :  but  the  duchess 
of  Juliers  opposed  her  claim  on  Gueldres,  and  was  supported  by  the 
majority  of  the  nobility  and  principal  towns ;  for  she  was  more  pop- 
ular with  them  than  her  eldest  sister  because  she  had  a  fine  son,  of 
an  age  to  defend  them  in  war,  and  neither  her  sister  nor  her  husband, 
sir  John  de  Blois,  had  ever  peaceable  possessio-n  of  the  duchy.  The 
war  to  support  the  claim  of  the  duchess,  in  which  he  was  forced  to 
engage,  cost  him  upward  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs;  and  after 
all  William  de  Juliers,  son  to  the  duke  of  Juliers,  (who  had  early 
shown  in  his  youth  that  chivalry  and  love  of  arms  had  descended  to 
him  by  blood  on  both  sides,)  remained  duke  of  Gueldres.  A  union 
was  concluded  between  him  and  the  eldest  daughter  of  duke  Albert, 
who  was  married  to  the  lord  Edward  of  Gueldres,  but  the  marriage, 
on  account  of  her  extreme  youth,  had  never  been  consummated.  By 
this  union  with  lord  William,  she  remained  duchess  of  Gueldres. 

Time  and  seasons  pass  and  change  ;  and  this  young  duke  increased 
in  honor,  strength,  and  understanding,  with  a  great  desire  for  deeds 
of  arms,  and  a  strong  inclination  to  add  to  his  sister  states.  His  heart 
was  more  English  than  French,  and  he  had  declared  in  his  younger 
years  that  he  would  always  aid  the  kings  of  England  in  their  wars ; 
for,  being  more  nearly  connected  by  blood  with  them  than  with  the 
kings  of  France,  he  bore  them  greater  affection.  When  his  council 
gave  him  to  understand  that  the  Brabanters  did  him  much  injury  by 
the  detention  of  the  three  castles  which  the  duke  and  duchess  held 
from  him,  he  replied,  "  Be  it  so  :  wait  a  while :  everything  has  its 
turn.  It  is  not  yet  time  for  me  to  exert  myself,  for  our  cousin  of 
Brabant  has  too  many  powerful  friends  ;  but  a  time  may  come,  when 
I  will  rouse  myself  in  earnest."  Things  remained  in  this  state,  until 
God  was  pleased  to  call  to  him  duke  Winceslaus,  who  died  duke  of 
Brabant  and  Luxembourg,  as  has  been  already  related  in  this  history. 
The  duchess  and  the  states  suffered  a  great  loss  by  the  death  of  this 
gallant  duke. 

The  young  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  was  now  of  an  age  to  maintain 
his  pretensions  by  arms  against  his  enemies,  began  to  take  measures 
for  the  regaining  these  three  castles,  which  had  created  such  hatred 
between  Brabant  and  his  uncle,  the  lord  Edward  of  Gueldres.  He 
Bent  persons  properly  authorized  to  treat  with  the  duchess  of  Brabant 
for  the  surrender  of  the  castles,  on  payment  of  the  sum  they  had  been 
mortgaged  for  :  but  the  lady  replied  that,  as  they  were  now  legally 
in  her  possession,  she  would  keep  them  for  herself  and  her  heir,  as 
her  lawful  inheritance  ;  and  that  if  the  duke  were  in  earnest  in  his 
professions  of  friendship  to  Brabant,  he  would  prove  it  by  yielding 
up  the  town  of  Grave,  which  he  unjustly  detained.    The  duke  of 
Gueldres  on  hearing  this  answer,  which  was  not  very  agreeable  to 
him,  was  much  piqued,  but  did  not  the  less  adhere  to  his  plans.  He 
now  attempted  to  gain  over  to  his  interest  the  governor  of  those  cas- 
tles, sir  John  Grosset,  by  purchase  or  otherwise.    The  knight  was 
prudent  and  steady :  he  told  those  who  had  been  sent  secretly  to  treat 
with  him,  never  again  to  mention  the  subject,  for,  were  he  to  die  for 
it,  he  would  never  act  dishonorably,  nor  be  guilty  of  treason  to  his 
lawful  sovereign.    When  the  duke  found  he  had  not  any  hopes  of 
succeeding  with  the  governor,  he  (as  I  was  informed)  addressed 
himself  to  sir  Reginald  d'Esconvenort,  and  excited  such  a  hatred 
between  him  and  sir  John  Grosset,  for  a  very  trifling  cause,  that  the 
knight  wa^  shortly  after  murdered  in  the  plains,  either  by  sir  Reginald, 
or  by  his  people,  or  through  an  ambuscade,  to  the  great  vexation  of 
the  duchess  of  Brabant  and  that  country.    The  three  castles  were 
put  under  another  governor  by  order  of  the  duchess  and  her  council. 
Affairs  remained  some  years  in  this  state  ;  but  their  mutual  hatred 
was  privately  kept  up,  as  well  for  these  castles  as  for  the  town  of 
Grave.    Those  of  Gueldres  that  bordered  on  Brabant  did  as  much 
mischief  as  they  could  to  their  neighbors,  more  particularly  the  inhab. 
itants  of  Grave,  which  is  but  four  leagues  distant  from  Bois-le-Duc, 
and  a  fine  open  country  to  ride  over ;  they  therefore  harassed  greatly 
the  Brabantera  near  that  part. 


During  the  time  these  things  were  passing,  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
crossed  the  sea  to  England,  to  visit  his  cousin  king  Richard,  and  his 
relatives  the  dukes  of  Lancaster,  York,  and  Gloucester,  who  were 
then  at  home,  and  the  great  barons  of  England.  They  made  him 
good  cheer,  for  they  were  desirous  to  see  and  make  acquaintance 
with  him,  having  before  heard  how  much  the  duke  was  attached  to 
England.  In  this  journey  he  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  king 
of  England  ;  and  although  he  had  not  hitherto  received  anything 
from  the  king  to  induce  him  to  become  his  liegeman,  he  now  accepted 
a  pension  of  one  thousand  marcs  on  the  king  of  England's  treasury, 
which,  according  to  the  value  of  the  coin,  was  equal  to  four  thousand 
francs  ready  money.*  He  was  advised  to  renew  his  claims  on  Bra- 
bant, and  was  promised  to  be  eflfectually  assisted  by  England,  that 
no  loss  should  accrue  to  him.  In  return  for  which,  he  swore  to  be 
for  ever  loyal  in  his  services  to  England  :  all  this  he  too  readily  en- 
tered into.  When  this  treaty  had  been  concluded,  he  took  leave  of 
the  king  and  his  barons,  and  returned  to  Gueldres,  when  he  told  the 
duke  of  Juliers  what  he  had  done,  and  how  he  had  strengthened  him- 
self by  his  alliance  with  England. 

The  duke  of  Juliers,  who,  from  age,  had  more  experience  than  his 
son,  was  not  much  rejoiced  on  hearing  it,  and  said,  "  William,  what 
you  have  done  may  be  the  cause  that  both  you  and  I  shall  dearly  pay 
for  your  visit  to  England.  Are  you  ignorant  of  the  power  of  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  and  that  he  has  not  his  equal  in  this  respect  ?  He 
is  the  next  heir  to  the  duchy  of  Brabant,  and  how  can  you  tliink  of 
succeeding  in  any  opposition  to  him,  or  of  resisting  so  potent  a 
prince  ?"  "  How  I"  replied  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  "  the  more  rich 
and  powerful  he  is,  the  better  to  make  war  on.  I  had  rather  have 
for  my  enemy  a  rich  man,  who  has  large  possessions,  than  a  little 
baron  from  whom  nothing  can  be  gained  :  for  one  blow  I  receive,  I 
wish  to  give  vsix  ;  besides,  the  emperor  of  Germany  is  so  much  con- 
nected with  England,  that  I  may  look- for  assistance  from  him  should 
there  be  occasion."  "  By  my  faith,  fair  son  William,  you  are  mad ; 
and  more  of  your  schemes  will  fall  to  the  ground  than  will  be  accom- 
plished." 

I  will  explain  why  the  duke  of  Juliers  thus  checked  his  son,  and 
doubted  of  the  success  of  his  enterprises.  The  late  king  of  France 
exerted  himself  much  to  gain  friends  in  different  parts  :  and,  though 
he  could  not  prevail  on  many  to  join  him  in  his  wars,  yet,  by  gifts 
and  other  compliments,  he  kept  them  quiet,  and  by  such  means 
acquired  several  friends  in  the  empire  and  elsewhere.  When  the 
emperor  had  forgiven  the  duke  of  Juliers'  conduct  to  the  duke  of 
Brabant,  and  the  last,  by  obtaining  his  liberty,  was  reconciled  to  the 
duke  of  Juliers,  he,  at  the  desire  of  the  king  of  France,  waited  on 
him  at  Paris,  where  he  was  most  kindly  received.  The  king  gave 
to  him  and  hisknights  very  rich  presents  of  jewels,  to  the  great  satis- 
faction of  the  duke.  In  this  visit  the  duke  was  presented  with  Vier- 
sont  and  its  lordships,  which  he  held  as  a  fief  from  the  king,  to  whom 
he  swore  he  would  never  bear  arms  against  France.  Vierson  was 
originally  dependent  on  the  counts  de  Blois,  is  situated  between  Blois 
and  Berry,  and  may  be  worth  about  five  hundred  francs  a  year. 
During  the  reign  of  Charles  V.,  he  truly  kept  his  oath,  and,  as  long 
as  the  king  lived,  neither  bore  arms  himself,  nor  entered  into  any 
treaty  with  the  enemies  of  France.  When  Charles  VI.  began  his 
reign,  he  was  so  much  embroiled  with  the  wars  with  Flanders  and 
England,  that  he  could  not  attend  to  everything.  The  duke  of  Juliers, 
not  being  summoned,  did  not  renew  his  homage  for  Vierson  ;  and  the 
duke  of  Berry,  noticing  this,  seized  the  lands,  which  he  said  were 
dependent  on  him,  and  thus  deprived  the  counts  of  Blois  of  their 
rights.  This,  however,  caused  no  quarrel  between  the  families,  for 
I  saw  them  frequently  together,  and,  indeed,  from  their  connection 
it  was  right  they  should  be  good  friends  ;  for  Lewis,  son  of  the  duke 
of  Berry,  was  married  to  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of  the  count  de 
Blois.  The  duke  of  Juliers  had  thoughts  of  claiming  the  lands  of 
Vierson,  until  he  found  his  son  had  so  hastily,  and,  as  he  thought, 
imprudently  allied  himself  with  England,  which  he  imagined  would 
never  turn  out  to  his  advantage.  He  had  therefore  spoken  to  him  in 
the  manner  I  have  related,  when  the  duke  of  Gueldres  returned  from 
England  ;  but  he  paid  not  any  attention  to  it,  and,  as  he  was  young 
and  rash,  replied  to  his  father,  that  he  would  not  do  otherwise  than 
he  had  said  ;  and  that  he  preferred  war  to  peace,  and  war  against 
the  king  of  France  to  a  contest  with  a  poorer  person. 


CHAPTER  C. 

THE  DUCHESS  OF  BRABANT  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  TO  FRANCE  FOR  ASSIST- 
ANCE AGAINST  THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES.  THEV  ARRIVE  AT  THE  SAME 
TIME  THE  duke's  CHALLENGE  IS  BROUGHT,  AND  RECEIVE  FAVORABLE 
ANSWERS. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant,  who  resided  at  Brussels,  was  well  in- 
formed of  everything  that  was  passing,  and  that  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres menaced  the  Brabanters  with  war.  She  was  fearful  that  he 
would  put  his  threats  in  execution,  and  said:  "Ah,  may  God  gra- 
ciously  pardon  my  deceased  lord ;  for,  had  he  been  alive,  the  duke 

*  See  the  Foedera,  an.  10  Ricardi  II.  where  the  treaty  is  at  lengtli,  The  pension  was 
for  life,  of  one  thousand  pounds  sterling. 

t  "  Vierson,"— a  city  of  ^erry,  on  the  Cher,  diocese  Qf  Bourges,  tv^enty-two  leagues. 
fi-omOrleani. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


459 


of  Gueldres  would  not  have  dared  to  use  the  expressions  I  hear  he  | 
htts  done  ;  but,  because  I  am  a  woman,  and  old,  he  wants  to  attack 
and  make  war  on  me."  The  duchess  assembled  her  council  on  the 
occasion  ;  for  she  knew  her  opponent  was  of  a  hasty  temper,  and 
that  action  would  soon  follow  his  words.  At  the  time  this  council 
was  held,  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  sent  his  defiance  to  the  kiner  of 
France,  which  i  ad  caused  great  slander  in  all  countries  where  it  had 
been  told  ;  for  ihe  duke  was  but  a  petty  prince  in  comparison  with 
others  ;  and  the  tenor  of  this  challenge  was,  as  I  heard,  written  in 
such  imperious  and  coarse  language  as  astonished  all  who  saw  it. 
This  challenge  was  spoken  of  variously,  according  as  the  different 
persons  to  whom  it  was  told  were  attached. 

The  council  of  the  duchess,  in  answer  to  her  when  she  demanded 
their  advice,  said,  "  In  the  namo  of  God,  lady,  what  you  ask  may  be 
speedily  given.  We  advise,  thht  you  send  embassadors  to  the  king 
of  France  and  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy.  You  have  a  good  oppor- 
tunity ;  for  the  duke  of  Gueldres  has  sent  his  defiance  to  the  king 
of  France  and  all  his  allies.  Should  he  carry  his  threats  into  execu- 
tion,  and,  as  it  is  reported,  make  war  on  that  kingdom,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  English  and  Germans,  he  cannot  gain  a  more  convenient 
entrance  into  it,~than  through  your  duchy.  It  is  right,  therefore,  the 
king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  be  prepared,  and  that  all  your  castles 
on  the  frontiers  be  well  supplied  with  men-at-arms  ;  for  there  is  no 
enemy  so  contemptible,  but  that  he  should  be  feared.  We  do  not 
mean  to  say  that  against  him  alone,  nor  for  what  the  Gueldrians  may 
be  able  to  do  against  us,  we  should  seek  for  assistance  or  allies :  oh, 
no  ;  but  on  account  of  the  connections  he  may  have  formed  with 
foreign  countries,  especially  with  the  English,  in  whose  cause  he  is 
now  arming,  vnd  the  Germans,  who  are  avaricious,  and  eager  to 
make  war  on  F /ance  for  the  wealth  they  hope  to  find  there."  The 
duchess  replied,  "  Your  advice  is  good,  and  I  v/ill  that  attention  be 
paid  to  it."  The  envoys  to  France  were  chosen  from  among  the 
privy  counsellors  of  Brabant,  and  were  the  lord  de  Bourgueval  mas- 
ter of  the  household,  sir  John  Opem,  a  most  amiable  knight,  sir 
Nicholas  de  la  Monnoye,  and  John  de  Grave,  a  clerk.  When  their 
credential  letters  were  drawn  out  and  sealed,  they  left  Brussels  and 
took  the  road  to  Paris.  At  that  time,  however,  the  king  and  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  were  at  Rouen,  whither  the  embassadors  went. 

On  their  arrival  at  Rouen,  they  waited  first  on  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, who  entertained  them  handsomely,  as  he  knew  well,  and 
showed  him  their  credential  letters.   The  duke  having  perused  them, 
at  the  proper  hour  led  them  to  the  king,  who  received  them  graciously, 
from  his  regard  to  their  duchess.    The  king,  after  reading  their  pa- 
pers, said  :  "  What  you  request,  demands  consideration  :  keep  near 
our  fair  uncle  of  Burgundy,  and  your  business  shall  be  attended  to, 
and  concluded  as  speedily  as  may  be."    This  answer  was  satisfac- 
tory to  them,  and,  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  they  returned  to  their  lodgings.    The  king  of  France,  his 
uncles  and  the  lords  of  his  council,  had,  at  this  moment,  full  employ- 
ment, and  were  daily  in  council  respecting  different  matters  which 
required  it.    The  challenge  of  the  duke  of  Gueldres  was  not  very 
agreeable  ;  and  they  knew  not  the  intentions  of  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
from  his  strange  conduct  in  regard  to  the  constable  of  France.  They 
had  likewise  heard  he  was  busy  in  providing  all  his  towns  and  cas- 
ties  with  stores  and  men-at-arms  ;  and  that  his  correspondence  was 
now  more  frequent  than  ever  with  the  king  of  England  and  his  two 
uncles  :  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  still  in  Galicia.    The  council 
of  France  had,  therefore,  enough  to  do,  to  weigh  well  these  matters ; 
and  were  so  much  occupied  on  them,  that  the  Brabanters  waited 
some  time  for  their  answer.    At  length  the  duke  of  Burgundy  gave 
it  them  as  follows  :  "  You  will  return  to  our  fan-  aunt,  and  salute  her 
many  times  in  my  name.    Give  her  these  letters  from  the  king  and 
from  me ;  and  tell  her,  that  we  consider  her  affairs  as  our  own,  and 
desire  her  not  to  be  alarmed  at  anything,  for  she  will  have  speedy 
aid  ;  and  tell  her  that  the  country  of  Brabant  shall  not,  in  any  way, 
be  hurt  or  damaged."    This  answer  was  very  agreeable  to  the  em- 
bassadors, who  instantly  returned  to  Paris,  and  thence  to  Brussels, 
and  gave  the  duchess  a  detailed  account  of  what  had  passed,  and  of 
the  answer  they  had  received,  so  that  she  was  perfectly  contented. 


CHAPTER  CI. 

CONCERNING  THE  RTJMORS  OF  THE  SIGNS  OF  SANCTITY  WHICH  WERE  MAN- 
IFESTED BY  THE  CARDINAL  DE  LUXEMBOURG  AFTER  HIS  DEATH..  THE 
EXTRAORDINARY  END  OF  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE. 

About  this  period,  there  were  many  rumors,  that  the  body  of  Saint 
Peter  de  Luxembourg,  who  had  been  a  cardinal,  showed  miraculous 
powers  in  the  city  of  Avignon.  This  holy  cardinal  was  the  son  of 
the  lord  Guy  de  Saint  Paul,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Juliers.  I  must 
say,  that  the  cardinal  led  a  most  holy  and  devout  life,  doing  works 
agreeable-  to  G(k1  ;  for  he  whs  courteous,  modest,  chaste,  and  a  great 
almsgiver.  He  kept  from  his  church  preferments  merely  sufficient 
for  his  maintenance,  and  gave  all  the  rest  to  the  poor.  He  was  the 
greater  part  of  the  day  and  night  in  prayer,  and  shunned  all  worldly 
vanities.  His  life  was  so  devout  that  it  pleased  God  to  call  him  in 
his  youth ;  and,  instantly  after  his  death,  his  body,  which  he  had 
ordered  to  be  buried  in  the  common  sepulchre  with  the  poor,  per- 
formed miracles,  for  his  whole  life  was  full  of  humility,  but  it  was 


interred  in  the  chapel  of  St.  Michael.  When  the  pope  and  cardinals 
perceived  that  miracles  increased  from  this  holy  body,  they  sent  an 
account  of  them  to  the  king  of  France,  and  to  the  elder  brother  of 
the  saint,  count  Waleran  de  St.  Paul,  inviting  him  to  come  to  Avig- 
non. Tlie  count  could  not  refuse,  and,  when  he  went  thither,  pre- 
sented those  fine  silver  lamps  which  are  now  before  his  altar.  It 
was  wonderful  the  great  faith  that  was  in  this  saint,  and  the  num- 
bers v/ho  came  thither  when  I  was  at  Avignon  ;  for  by  that  city  I 
returned  from  Foix,  to  witness  this.  His  miracles  and  votaries  daily 
multiplied,  and  it  was  said  he  v/ould  be  canonized  but  I  never 
heard  more  about  it. 

Since  I  have  related  the  death  <»f  this  holy  cardinal,  I  will  men- 
tion that  of  a  different  person,  for  I  have  not  yet  spoken  of  the  death 
of  a  king  who  has  supplied  ample  materials  for  many  a  part  of  this 
history.  His  actions,  however,  were  the  reverse  from  those  of  the 
preceding  personage,  for  by  them  the  realm  of  France  was  nearly 
destroyed.  You  will  readily  guess  I  mean  the  king  of  Navarre.  It 
is  a  truth  well  known,  that  nothing  is  more  certain  than  death.  I 
repeat  it  because  the  king  of  Navarre,  when  he  died,  did  not  think 
his  end  so  near.  Had  he  supposed  it,  he  probably  would  have  taken 
more  care  of  himself.  He  resided  in  the  city  of  Pampeluna,  and 
took  it  into  his  head  that  he  would  raise  two  hundred  thousand  flo- 
rins by  a  tax  on  his  country.  His  council  dared  not  contradict  him, 
for  he  was  a  cruel  man  to  all  who  did  so.  The  principal  inhabitants 
of  the  great  towns  were  summoned,  and,  fearful  of  disobeying,  they 
came.  When  all  were  assembled  in  the  palace,  the  king  himself, 
who  was  a  subtle  and  eloquent  man,  explained  to  them  the  reasons 
why  he  wanted  money ;  and  that  two  hundred  thousand  florins  must 
be  raised  from  the  country,  in  such  wise  that  the  rich  should  pay 
ten  francs  each,  the  middling  ranks  five,  and  die  poor,  one  franc. 
This  demand  much  astonished  his  audience  ;  for  the  preceding  year 
there  had  been  a  battle  in  Navarre,  which  had  caused  a  tax  to  be 
laid  for  one  hundred  thousand  florins :  he  had,  besides,  in  the  same 
year  married  his  daughter  the  lady  Jane  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  and 
there  were  large  arrears  of  the  tax  of  her  dower  yet  unpaid. 

The  king  having  demanded  their  answer,  they  requested  some 
time  to  consult  together;  he  allowed  them  fifteen  days,  when  they 
were  all  to  meet  again  in  the  same  place,  that  is  to  say,  those  who 
had  come  from  the  cities  and  towns  :  on  which  they  departed. 
When  the  news  of  this  heavy  tax  was  known,  the  whole  country 
was  in  consternation.  At  the  end  of  the  fifteen  days,  they  assem- 
bled again  at  Pampeluna,  and  the  deputies  from  the  principal  towns 
amounted  to  about  sixty  persons.  The  king  would  hear  their  answer 
in  person,  and  he  ordered  them  to  make  it  in  a  large  orchard,  which 
was  distant  from  the  palace,  and  inclosed  with  high  walls.  In  giving 
their  answer,  they  explained  how  impossible  it  was  for  the  country 
to  pay  this  new  tax,  from  the  poverty  of  the  kingdom,  and  from  the 
arrears  of  former  taxes  being  still  unpaid.  They  were  unanimous 
in  this  declaration,  and  begged  of  him,  for  God's  sake,  to  have  pity 
on  them,  for  the  country  could  not  in  truth  bear  any  additional  tax. 

When  the  king  of  Navarre  found  he  had  not  any  hopes  of  sue 
cess,  he  was  silent  and  discontented :  on  leaving  them  he  said, 
"You  have  been  badly  advised:  consult  together  again:"  and  then 
went  away,  followed  by  his  council.  The  deputies  were  shut  up  in 
this  orchard,  with  orders  for  no  one  to  be  suffered  to  go  out  of  it, 
and  very  little  meat  or  drink  to  be  given  them.  They  remained  thus 
in  great  fear  of  their  lives,  and  none  dared  open  their  lips.  It  may 
be  supposed  he  succeeded  at  last  in  his  plan  ;  for  he  beheaded  three 
of  the  most  deitermined  in  their  opposition,  to  frighten  the  others  to 
his  will.  At  this  moment  an  extraordinary  event  happened  at  Pam- 
peluna, which  seemed  a  judgment  from  God.  I  will  relate  it,  as 
several  persons  from  Pampeluna  told  it  me  at  Foix,  which  is  but 
three  days'  journey  off. 

It  was  reported,  that  the  king  of  Navarre  was  fond  of  women, 
and  had  at  this  time  a  very  handsome  lady  for  his  mistress,  with 
whom  he  occasionally  amused  himself,  for  he  had  been  long  a  wid- 
ower. Having  passed  a  night  with  her,  he  returned  to  his  own 
chamber,  shivering  with  cold,  and  said  to  one  of  his  valets,  "Pre- 
pare my  bed,  for  I  want  to  lie  down  and  repose  myself  a  little." 
When  ready,  he  undressed  himself  and  went  to  bed  ;  but  he  was 
no  sooner  laid  down  than  he  began  to  shake,  and  could  not  get  warm 
He  was  of  a  great  age,  about  sixty,  and  accustomed  to  have  his  bed 
well  warmed  with  heated  air  to  make  him  sweat ;  and  this  practice 
he  had  long  continued  without  any  visible  harm.  He  ordered  his 
servants  to  warm  the  bed  as  usual  ;  but  this  time,  either  by  the  will 
of  God  or  the  devil,  it  turned  out  very  unfortunate,  for  the  flames 
somehow  set  fire  to  the  sheets,  and  it  could  not  be  extinguished  be- 
fore  they  were  destroyed,  and  the  king,  who  was  wrapped  up  in 
them,  horribly  burnt  as  far  as  his  navel.  He  did  not  instantly  die, 
but  lingered  on,  in  great  pain  and  misery,  fifteen  days ;  for  neither 
surgeon  nor  physician  could  apply  any  remedies  to  prevent  his  death. 
Such  was  the  end  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  which,  however,  freed 
his  poor  subjects  from  the  tax  he  would  have  laid  on  them.  His  son 
Charles  was  a  young,  handsome,  and  gallant  knight ;  he  was  ac- 
knowledged king  of  Navarre  by  all  his  subjects,  and  soon  after  the 
obsequies  of  his  father  was  crowned  in  the  city  of  Pampeluna.* 

*  "  Charles  king  of  Navarre  died  in  1387,  aged  55  years.  His  death  was  vorthy  of  his 
life.  He  was  wrapped  up  in  cloths  that  had  been  dipped  in  spirits  of  wine  and  sulphur 
to  reanimate  the  chill  in  his  limbs,  caused  by  his  debaucheries,  and  to  cure  his  leprosy 


460 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   PRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  CII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  BESIEGES  VENTADOUR.* 

You  have  before  read  of  the  treaties  the  count  d'Armagnac  and 
the  dauphin  of  x\uvergne  attempted  to  make  with  the  captains  of 
the  free  companies  who  held  castles  and  forts  in  Auvergne,  the  Ge- 
vaudan,  and  Limousin,  and  were  at  -war  with  their  neighbors. 
Many  of  them  were  inclined  to  accept  the.  terms  offered,  for  they 
thought  ihey  had  suHiciently  plundered  France,  and  wished  to  do 
die  same  elsewhere.  Tne  count  d'Armagnac  promised  to  lead  them 
into  Lomhardy  :  but  the  count  de  Foix,  whom  it  was  not  easy  to  de. 
ceive,  imagined  tiiat  was  not  hisintentijn  and  made  secret  inquiries 
as  to  the  progress  of  the  business,  and  whither  the  men-at-arms  were 
to  march  on  quitting  their  strongholds.  The  common  report  was, 
that  they  still  continued  their  courses,  for  the  men  of  the  country  so 
related  it  to  hini.  Upon  hearing  this,  he  shook  his  head,  and  said, 
"  Such  men-at-arms  will  not  be  trifled  with.  The  count  d'Armag. 
nac  and  his  brother  Bernard  are  young,  and  I  know  they  neither 
love  me  nor  my  country  :  these  men-at-arms,  therefore,  may  per. 
chance  fall  on  me,  unless  I  shall  take  proper  order  to  guard  against 
them.  The  proverb  says,  '  Lang  provision  beforehand  maketh  sure 
possession.' " 

The  count  de  Foix  was  not,  in  truth,  wrong  in  his  conjectures,  as 
appearances  at  one  time  showed,  which  I  shall  relate,  if  I  carry  my 
history  to  that  length.  You  have  heard  how  that  Breton,  Geoff'ry 
Tete-noire,  had  long  held  the  castle  of  Veniadour,  on  the  borders  of 
Auvergne  and  Bourbonnois,  and  had  refused  to  surrender  for  any 
money  that  had  been  offered  him.  He  considered  this  castle  as  his 
own  inheritance,  and  had  forced  all  the  surrounding  country  to  enter 
into  composition  with  him  to  avoid  being  plundered.  By  this  means 
every  one  could  labor  the  ground  at  their  pleasure,  and  he  was  en- 
abled  to  keep  the  stats  of  a  great  baron.  He  was  a  cruel  man,  and 
very  ferocious  in  his  anger,  minding  no  more  killing  a  man  than  a 
beast.  You  must  know,  that  when  the  tax  for  the  redemption  of 
these  castles  was  first  raised,  those  in  Auvergne,  imagining  that 
Ventadour  would  be  surrendered  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  the  coun- 
try delivered  from  the  oppressions  of  the  garrison,  very  cheerfully 
paid  their  quota-.  But  when  they  saw,  that  of  those  garrisons  who 
continued  their  inroads,  that  of  Ventadour  was  the  most  daring,  they 
were  very  disconsolate  and  considered  the  tnx  that  had  been  raised 
as  thrown  away.  They  declared,  that  until  the  garrison  of  Venta- 
dour was  prevented  from  overrunning  the  country,  they  v/ould  never 
pay  one  farthing  of  any  future  tax.  This  was  carried  to  the  duke  of 
Berry,  who  waa  lieutenant  of  Limousin,  Gevaudan,  and  Auvergne, 
and  he  declared  to  his  council,  that  those  who  had  made  such  decla- 
ration were  i.i  the  right,  and  that  the  promises  that  had  been  held  out 
were  badly  kept,  by  their  not  having  so  closely  besieged  the  place, 
as  to  prevent  t.ie  garrison  sallying  forth.  The  duke  then  ordered 
that  four  hundred  spears  should  be  collected,  and  paid  by  the  coun- 
try, and  placed  under  the  command  of  sir  William  de  Lignac  and 
fiir  John  de  Bonne-lance,  a  courteous  and  valiant  knight  from  the 
Bourbonnois,  for  them  to  invest  Ventadour  completely  on  all  sides 
with  block. houses. 

These  knights  and  men-at-arms  laid  their  siege  as  closely  as  they 
could  to  the  castle,  and  erected  four  block-houses :  they  also  had 
large  trenches  cut  by  the  peasants,  and  every  obstruction  thrown  across 
the  roads  they  used  t  >  take,  so  that  the  garrison  was  completely  shut 
in.  Geoffry,  however,  was  indifferent  to  this ;  for  he  knew  he  had  pro. 
vision  and  stores  to  last  for  seven  years,  and  that  his  castle  was 
^Q  strongly  placed  upon  a  rock  that  it  could  not  be  taken  by  storm  ; 
and,  notwithstanding  these  block-houses,  and  this  supposed  complete 
blockade,  he,  at  times,  with  somi  of  t.is  companions,  made  sallies 
through  a  postern  that  opened  bcto,  l  en  wo  hidden  rocks,  and  over- 
ran the  country  in  search  o^'  we  althy  prisoners.  They  never  brought 
anything  besides  with  them  to  the  castle,  on  account  of  the  difficulty 
of  the  passes.  This  opening  could  not  be  closed,  and,  to  the  sur- 
prise of  the  country,  they  were  found  abroad  seven  leagues  d  stant : 
if  they  were  by  accident  pursued,  and  bad  once  regained  thtir  moun- 
tains, though  the  chase  lasted  for  three  leagues,  they  c  risidered 
thems  elves  as  secure  as  if  in  their  fort.  This  manner  of  harassing 
the  cojntry  was  long  continued  ;  and  the  siege  of  the  castle  in  the 
mann3r  I  have  relat  -d,  lastcjd  for  more  than  a  year :  by  it  the  country 
was  8  sved  the  large  sums  they  used  to  pay  as  composition-money. 

By  *ome  accident,  they  caufjlit  (ire,  astliey  were  sewing  them  about  him,  and  burnt  the 
fle>ih  otf  liis  bones.  It  i.s  thns  tliat  ahnosl  all  the  French  historians  relate  the  death  of 
Cljurles;  but  m  the  letter  of  the  bishop  of  D;ix,  his  principal  minister,  to  queen  Blanche, 
the  sister  of  this  prince,  and  widow  ol  Philip  de  Valois,  there  is  not  one  word  said  of 
thU  hornd  accident,  but  only  of  the  great  puins  he  suffered  in  his  last  illness,  and  the 
iwrgnation  with  wliich  he  bore  them.  Voltaire  pretends  that  Charles  was  not  worse 
tl  .in  many  other  princes.  Ferreras  had  said  bef  re  him,  that  the  French  surnamed  him 
Charles  the  Had,  on  account  of  the  troubles  he  had  fomented  in  the  kingdom  ;  but  that, 
a  niiaclions  wercex  imined  he  would  bo  f)nnd  notsufficiently  wicked  to  deserve  such 
a  surnauic.  It  is,  however,  precisely  his  actions  that  have  caused  it.  He  was,  says 
father  Daniel,  treacherous,  r^  vengeful,  cruel,  and  the  sola  en  use  of  the  ruin  of  France. 
Father  Daniel  spenks  exactly  like  Mariana,  who  has  painted  with  energy  his  cruelties, 
his  inf  imous  debaucheries,  and  his  treasons.  Our  best  historians  have  dene  the  same. 
But  it  is  one  of  the  follies  of  our  ajre  to  attempt  the  reestahlishment  of  the  most  worth- 
less characters,  and  to  cry  down  those  reputations  that  have  been  the  most  exalted.*'— 
JVoueeau  Dictionniire  Historiquc. 
Pot  more  of  Charles  de  \avarre,  see  les  MAmoires  de  rAcad6miet 
Vsntadgur  "  a  cuUa  la  Uie.Uioces8  gf.Limogn 


We  will,  for  the  present,  leave  Ventadour,  and,  by  way  of  variety 
speak  of  other  matters. 


CHAPTER  cm.  * 

THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY  SENDS  FOUR  HUNDRED  SPEARS  TO  THE  DUCHESS 
OF  BRAB/NT.  THEY  SURPRISE  AND  BURN  THE  TOWN  OF  SEAULLB  IN 
GUELDRES. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  not  forgetful  of  his  promise  to  his  aunt, 
the  duchess  of  Brabant.  Ho  assembled  a  body  of  four  hundred  good 
men-at-arms,  from  Burgundy  and  other  parts,  and  appointed  two 
knights  for  their  commanders  :  the  one  was  sir  William  de  la  Tr6- 
mouille,  a  Burgundian  ;  the  other,  sir  Gervais  de  Merande,  a  German ' 
and  said  to  them,  "  You  will  conduct  these  men-at-arms  to  that  par 
of  the  frontiers  of  Brabant  and  Gueldres  our  fair  aunt  and  her  coun 
cil  have  fixed  on,  and  make  a  severe  war  on  her  enemy,  for  such  are 
our  commands."  The  knights  replied,  they  were  ready  and  willing 
to  obey  his  orders.  When  all  their  stores  and  men  were  assembled, 
they  set  out  for  Brabant,  and  having  entered  the  duchy  of  Lexembourg, 
sent  to  inform  the  duchess  of  their  coming.  The  marshal  of  Brabant 
went  to  meet  and  conduct  them,  and,  by  the  directions  of  the  coun- 
cil, quartered  them  in  the  three  castles  the  duke  of  Gueldres  claimed, 
of  which  they  now  formed  the  garrison,  and,  being  on  the  enemy's 
land,  went  forth  daily  in  hopes  to  meet  them.  I'he  duke  of  Guel- 
dres, perceiving  that  hostilities  were  begun,  reinforced  all  his  towns 
and  castles,  and  made  every  preparation  to  withstand  his  opponents. 
Sir  William  de  la  Tremouille,  desirous  to  gain  renown,  and  to  do 
some  act  that  should  make  it  known  he  was  in  the  country,  cast  his 
eyes  on  a  town  of  Gueldres,  about  four  leagues  from  the  castle  wherein 
he  was,  in  hopes  to  gain  it:  it  was  called  SeauUe.  Having  secretly 
opened  his  mind  to  sir  Gervais  de  Merande,  and  explained  his  inten 
tions,  he  agreed  to  accompany  him  ;  for  he  was  equally  anxious  foi 
deeds  of  arms.  Having  collected  men  from  the  different  garrisons, 
they  marched  off  at  midnight,  at  a  brisk  trot,  under  the  care  of  able 
guides,  who  brought  them  to  Seauiie  near  the  point  of  day.  They 
then  halted,  and  formed  another  disposition,  which,  as  it  was  told 
me,  was  as  follows  :  sir  Gervais,  with  only  thirty  lances,  v/as  to  leave 
the  main  body,  and,  if  possible,  to  gain  and  keep  the  gate,  until  sir 
William  should  arrive  with  the  remainder;  for  if  the  whole  had  ad- 
vanced, an  alarm  might  have  been  given,  but  so  few  would  possibly 
be  taken  for  a  party  whom  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  sent  to  rein- 
force the  place,  or  some  of  his  men  who  were  riding  from  one  town 
to  another. 

As  they  had  planned,  so  was  it  executed  :  sir  Gervais  left  the  army 
with  thirty  German  spears,  and  rode  toward  the  town.  He  passed 
indeed  many  people  on  his  road  thither;  for  it  was  market-day,  and, 
as  he  passed,  saluted  them  in  German,  which  made  them  all  suppose 
they  were  their  countrymen,  attached  to  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  and 
going  to  the  garrison.  Sir  Gervais  rode  on  until  he  came  to  the 
gate,  which  he  found  wide  open  ar>d  slightly  guarded  :  indeed  it  was 
so  early,  that  few  were  out  of  bed.  They  there  halted,  and  were 
scarcely  masters  of  the  gate  when  sir  William  de  la  Trdmouille,  with 
the  main  body,  came  up  full  gallop,  and  entered  the  town,  shouting 
their  cry.  Thus  was  the  town  won  without  any  defence  being  made  : 
the  garrison  never  imagined  the  French  would  have  been  so  enter- 
prising,  and  the  greater  part  were  still  in  bed.  It  was  on  the  Martin, 
mas  eve  this  deed  was  done.  Three  days  before,  an  English  knight 
had  entered  the  town  with  ten  spears  and  thirty  archers,  whom  the 
king  of  England  had  sent  thither.  The  knight's  name  was  sir  Wil. 
liam  Fikaoul  ;*  and,  at  the  moment  of  the  first  noise  and  bustle,  he 
was  getting  out  of  his  bed.  Hearing  the  town  v^as  taken,  he  asked 
by  whom;  he  v/as  told  by  Bretons.  "Hal"  said  lie,  "Bretons  are 
wicked  fellows  :  they  will  pillage  and  burn  the  town,  and  then  leav^ 
it:  whose  cry  have  they?"  "  Li  the  name  of  God,"  cried  a  knight, 
"  they  cry  Tremouille  1" 

Sir  William  Fikaoul,  upon  this,  armed  himself,  and  made  his  men 
do  the  same,  and  barricade  his  house,  to  see  if  any  would  come  to 
his  rescue,  but  in  vain  ;  for  every  one  was  so  frightened,  they  were 
flying  in  all  directions,  some  for  the  church,  others  to  escape  by  an 
opposite  gate  to  that  the  enemy  hod  entered,  abandoning  all  they 
possessed  The  French  set  fire  to  the  town  to  alarm  others  at  a  dis- 
tance, but  there  were  many  houses  of  stone  and  brick  which  could 
not  be  affected  by  it :  however,  the  greater  part  was  burnt  down  and 
pillaged,  for  nothing  worth  taking  was  left;  and  they  carried  av.'ay 
some  of  the  richest  inhabitants  prisoners. 

The  English  knight  was  taken  doing  his  duty.  When  he  saw  nil 
was  lost,  he  ordered  his  house  to  be  cleared  of  the  barricades ;  for 
he  was  fearful  of  fire,  as  his  hall  was  full  of  smoke,  and  placing  him. 
self  and  men  in  front,  fought  very  valiantly,  but  at  length  was  made 
prisoner  by  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille :  his  men  were  likewise 
taken,  for  few  were  slain.  When  the  French  had  done  all  they  listed 
at  SeauUe,  in  Gueldres,  and  their  servants  had  packed  up  the  plun- 
der,  they  departed,  for  it  would  have  been  folly  to  have  remained 
longer,  and  marched  to  their  different  garrisons.  Such  was  the  suc- 
cess of  this  first  blow  the  duke  of  Gueldres  received  :  he  was  much 
vexed  when  he  heard  of  his  loss,  and  hastened  thither  with  a  large 
body  of  men-at-arms,  hoping  to  find  the  French  still  there.  He 

*  "  Fikaoul."  Ferard  has  Vilzraoul.  and  my  MS.  Fiu-Paul.  Lord  Berners  hoi  the 
Bam*  as  ia  Um  text. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


4G1 


strengthened  and  repaired  the  town,  and*placed  therein  a  garrison, 
who  were  more  diligent  in  guarding  it  than  the  preceding  one  had 
been.  Thus  it  happens  in  war ;  sometimes  one  side  loses,  and 
sometimes  another. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant  was  highly  pleased  with  the  success  of 
■ir  William  de  la  Tr^inouille  and  sir  Gervais  de  Merande,  and  they 
acquired  much  renown  for  it  throughout  the  country.  It  was  the 
,  ^common  talk  in  Brabant,  that  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  summer, 
they  would  renew  the  attack,  and  keep  possession  of  it,  for  they 
should  then  have  a  sufficient  force.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  well 
pleased  to  hear  such  satisfactory  accounts  of  the  good  conduct  of 
those  he  had  sent  to  Brabant;  and,  to  encourage  them  to  persevere, 
he  frequently  wrote  to  his  knight,  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille.  They 
guarded  so  well  the  castles  on  the  frontier,  that  no  loss  happened  ; 
and  the  enemy  was  more  careful  in  regard  to  their  towns  than  they 
had  been  before  the  capture  of  SeauUe.  I  will  now  relate  an  ex- 
ploit of  Perrot  le  B^arnois  in  Auvergne,  and  detail  the  whole  history 
of  it  at  length.   


CHAPTER  CIV. 

6ER0NNET  DE  MAUDURANT,  ONE  OF  THE  CAPTAINS  OF  rERROT  LE  BEAR- 
NOIS,  HAVING  BEEN  MADE  PRISONER  BY  JOHN  BONNE-LANCE,  AT  MONT- 
FERRANT  IN  AUVERGNE,  FINDS  MEANS,  AFTER  HIS  RANSOM  V/AS  PAID, 
TO  PUT  LE  BEARNOIS  IN  POSSESSION  OF  MONTFERRANT. 

This  same  year,  about  the  middle  of  May,  forty  bold  companions 
set  out  from  Chalucet,*  in  the  possession  of  Perrot  le  B^arnois,  in 
Limousin,  to  seek  adventures  in  Auvergne,  under  the  command  of 
a  squire  from  Gascony,  called  Geronnet  de  Maudurant,  an  able  man- 
at-arrfts.  On  account  of  the  dread  tnis  country  and  the  borders  of 
the  Bourbonnois  had  of  these  people,  the  duke  of  Bourbon  had  ap- 
pointed, for  hi  defence,  one  of  his  knights,  a  valiant  man-at-arms, 
called  sir  John  Bonne-lance,  who  was  courteous,  amorous,  and  eager 
to  display  his  courage.  When  he  heard  these  companions  were 
abroad,  he  asked  how  many  they  might  be :  and  when  they  said, 
'•About  forty,"  he  replied,  "As  for  forty  lances,  we  do  not  fear  that 
number:  I  will  take  as  many  to  meet  them."  He  then  departed 
from  the  place  where  he  had  heard  of  this  excursion,  but  his  greater 
force  was  before  Ventadour,  and  collected  about  forty  or  fifty  of  his 
men-at-arms  that  were  dispersed  on  the  borders  of  Limousin,  Au- 
vergne, and  the  Bourbonnois,  for  he  was  very  desirous  to  perform 
some  deed  of  arms.  He  had  with  him  sir  Lewis  d'Ambiere,  sir 
Lewis  d'Abton,  and  the  lord  de  St.  Obise.  They  took  the  field  with- 
out  following  any  particular  road,  for  they  were  well  acquainted  with 
the  counti-y,  and  came  to  a  pass  through  which  they  imagined  the 
enemy  must  cross,  and  nowhere  else,  on  account  of  the  mountains, 
and  a  river  which  is  wide  and  deep  from  the  melting  of  the  snow. 
They  had  not  been  there  half  an  hour  when  the  enemy  appeared,  no 
way  suspecting  this  meeting.  Bonne-lance  and  his  party,  with  their 
spears  in  their  rests,  charged  them,  shouting  their  cry  as  they  were 
descending  the  mountain  on  foot.  When  they  found  they  must  fight, 
they  put  a  good  countenance  on  it,  and  prepared  for  their  defence  : 
Geronnet,  who  was  a  stout  squire,  set  them  the  example.  Many 
were,  at  the  first  onset,  beaten  down  on  both  sides ;  but,  to  say  the 
truth,  the  French  were  by  far  better  men-at-arms  than  these  adven- 
turers, which  they  showed,  for  not  one  turned  his  back  but  the  ser- 
vants, who  by  flight  saved  themselves  while  their  masters  were  fight- 
ing. Two-and-tvventy  were  made  prisoners,  and  sixteen  left  dead 
on  the  field :  their  leader  surrendered  himself  prisoner  to  Bonne  lance. 

The  victorious  party  set  out  on  their  return,  carrying  their  prisoners 
with  them.  On  the  road,  Bonne-lance  recollected  that,  about  a 
month  ago,  when  at  Montferrant  in  Auvergne,  he  had  been  well 
received  by  the  ladies  and  damsels,  and  that,  as  they  were  amusing 
themselves,  they  said  to  him,  "  Fair  brother  Bonne-lance,  you  are 
often  in  the  field,  and  must  at  times  meet  your  enemies."  A  lady, 
who  was  much  in  his  good  graces,  added,  "  I  am  sure  you  have  fre- 
quent engagements  with  them,  and  I  say  so  because  I  should  like  to 
see  an  Englishmari.  I  have  often  heard,  from  a  squire  of  this  country 
with  whom  you  are  well  acquainted,  of  the  name  of  Gourdines, 
that  they  are  determined  men-at-arms,  and  as  expert  as  any  in  this 
country.  Indeed,  they  prove  it  by  their  gallantry,  and  by  taking 
from  us  towns  and  castles,  and  keeping  possession  of  them."  "  By 
God,  fair  lady,"  replied  Bonne-lance,  "  if  I  have  the  good  fortune 
to  make  one  of  them  my  prisoner,  you  shall  see  him."  "Many 
thanks,"  answered  the  lady.  When  Bonne-lance  remembered  this, 
he  had  taken  the  road  to  Clermont  in  Auvergne,  as  the  engagement 
had  been  hard  by ;  but  he  quitted  it,  and  followed  that  to  Montfer- 
rant,  which  lay  about  one  league  off  on  the  left  hand.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  Montferrant  were  in  high  spirits  at  the  success  of  Bonne- 
lance  over  these  adventurers,  and  gave  him  a  hearty  welcome. 

When  he  and  his  people  had  dismounted  at  the  h6tel,  they  disarmed 
and  took  their  ease.  The  ladies  and  damsels  assembled  to  entertain 
and  feast  Bonne-lance,  whom  they  came  twenty  times  to  see.  He 
gallantly  received  them,  for  he  was  a  prudent  knight,  and  addressing 
himself  to  the  lady  who  was  so  anxious  to  see  an  Englishman,  said, 
"  Lady,  I  am  come  to  acquit  myself  of  the  promise  I  made  you  about 
a  month  ago,  that  if  I  should,  by  good  fortune,  take  an  Englishman 


*  **  Cbalu9«t,"  electioa  of  Limoges,  ceuf  Fieixe^bufiiera. 


prisoner,  I  would  show  him  to  you.  Through  the  grace  of  God,  I 
have  this  day  fallen  in  with  a  party  of  very  valiant  ones ;  but,  although 
they  gave  us  enough  to  do,  the  field  is  ours.  They  were  not  indeed 
real  Englishmen,  but  Gascons  who  wage  war  under  that  name,  and 
come  from  B^arn  and  upper  Gascony.  You  may  view  them  at  your 
leisure  ;  for  out  of  my  love  to  you,  I  shall  leave  them  in  this  town 
until  they  have  paid  me  their  ransom."  The  ladies  htughed,  turned 
the  matter  into  merriment,  and  said  they  were  obliged  to  him. 
When  they  departed,  he  accompanied  them,  and  remained  in  Mont- 
ferrant for  three  days,  amusing  himself  with  the  ladies  and  damsels. 
Bonne-lance,  during  his  stay,  gave  good  entertainment  to  Maudurant 
and  his  companions,  as  he  saw  they  were  poor,  but  bold  fclh^ws  in 
the  field ;  it  vv'ould  have  been  better  for  the  town  had  he  killed  or 
drowned  them  than  to  have  left  them  there. 

When  he  was  going  away,  he  said  ta  Geronnet,  "  You  will  remain 
here  as  hostage  for  your  companions,  who  are  to  seek  your  ransom ; 
and,  when  you  shall  be  prepared  to  pay,  I  have  ordered  a  person  to 
receive  it  for  me  ;  and,  the  moment  you  have  acquitted  yourself  to 
me,  you  may  depart,  for  I  have  left  instrucf'-^'JS  that  you  may  meet 
with  no  impediment.  Remember,  Ger::.iiiet,  thai  I  have  treated  you 
handsomely;  and,  if  any  of  our  men  fall  iiito  your  hands,  do  you 
treat  them  in  like  manner."  "On  my  faith,"  replied  Geronnet,  "my 
fair  lord  and  master,  that  I  will  cheerfully  do,  for  we  are  bounden  to 
it  by  your  generous  conduct."  Bonne-lance  returned  to  the  siege 
of  Ventadour,  and  twelve  of  his  prisoners  remained  in  Montferrant. 
The  ten  others,  according  to  agreement,  returned  to  Chalucet,  to 
seek  from  Perrot  le  Bearnois  two-and-twenty  hundred  francs ;  for 
this  was  the  sum  their  ransoms  had  been  fixed  at.  The  twelve  in 
Montferrant  were  lodged  in  a  handsome  house,  and  lived  at  much 
expense.  They  were  not  strictly  watched  ;  and,  during  the  fifteen 
days  they  staid,  they  went  about  the  town  to  amuse  themselves,  and 
made  such  observations  on  the  state  of  it  as  cost  it  afterwards  on« 
hundred  thousand  francs. 

When  the  captain  of  Chaluget  heard  of  the  ill  success  of  Geronnet 
de  Maudurant,  and  that  he  and  his  companions  had  been  defeated 
by  sir  John  Bonne-lance,  he  was  very  indiffdrent  about  it,  and  said 
to  those  who  had  brought  him  the  news,  You  are  come  hither  to 
seek  for  money  to  pay  his  and  your  ransoms  :  are  you  not  ?"  "  Yes," 
they  replied,  "  for  gain  is  not  always  to  be  looked  for."  "I  know 
nothing  of  gain  or  loss,"  answered  the  captain;  "  but  thia  I  know, 
you  will  get  nothing  from  me.  I  did  not  send  you  on  this  excursion: 
it  was  your  own  free  election  to  seek  an  adventure.  Send  to,  or  tell 
your  companions  when  you  see  them,  that  adventure  must  deliver 
them.  Do  you  suppose  that  I  will  thus  spend  my  money  ?  No,  my 
friends,  that  I  will  not,  by  my  faith  !  I  can  always  have  men  enough, 
who  will  make  more  prudent  excursions  than  ye  have  done.  I  will 
not,  therefore,  ransom  any  man  belonging  to  me,  who  is  not  taken 
when  in  my  company."  This  was  all  the  answer  they  could  get 
respecting  Geronnet's  ransom.  They  consulted  together,  and  thought 
it  would  be  right  to  send  three  of  them  to  give  Geronnet  information 
of  this,  that  he  might  consider  the  matter.  The  three  who  were 
sent,  passing  without  the  walls  of  Clermont,  gave  their  horses  water 
at  the  mill  brook,  which  runs  hard  by.  They  remained  some  time 
in  the  brook  observing  the  walls  of  Clermont,  and  noticing  they  were 
not  too  high  to  be  scaled.  "  By  the  head  of  St.  Anthony,"  said  they 
among  themselves,  "this  town  may  be  easily  taken  :  if  we  come  hero 
some  night,  we  may  have  it,  provided  the  guard  is  not  very  strong." 
They  then  added,  in  their  Gascon  dialect,  "  We  vvill  bargain  for  it 
now,  and  another  time  buy  it :  one  cannot  bargain  and  buy  in  the 
same  day."  They  then  passed  on,  and  arrived  at  Montferrant,  wher» 
they  found  Geronnet  and  his  companions.  Thry  related  to  them, 
word  for  word,  all  that  had  passed  between  them  and  Perrot  le  Bear- 
nois, which,  as  they  knew  not  where  else  to  seek  for  money  to  pay 
their  ransoms,  vexed  them  exceedingly,  and  for  a  day  and  night  they 
were  outrageous  at  his  conduct. 

Geronnet  having  calmly  considered  the  matter,  said  to  those  who 
had  come  from  Chalu9et,  "  Brother-soldiers,  return  to  our  captain, 
and  tell  him  from  me,  that  ever  since  I  have  been  under  his  com. 
mand,  I  have  loyally  and  faithfully  served  him,  and,  if  he  pleases, 
will  continue  to  do  so;  and  let  him  know,  that  if  I  shall  be  forced 
to  turn  to  the  French  to  obtain  my  liberty,  he  will  net  gain  by  it.  I 
shall,  however,  delay  doing  this  as  long  as  I  can ;  and  it  will  bo 
always  against  my  own  inclinations.  Tell  him  also,  that  if  he  will 
pay  our  ransoms,  I  will,  within  one  month  after  our  deliverance, 
conduct  him  to  such  a  place,  that  it  vvill  be  his  own  fault  if  he  does 
not  gain  one  hundred  thousand  francs  from  it."  The  three  com. 
panions  returned  to  Perrot,  and  punctually  gave  him  the  message 
that  Geronnet  had  charged  them  with.  On  hearing  it,  he  mused  a 
while,  and  said,  "  It  may  be  so :  I  will  speedily  give  him  his  liberty." 
He  ordered  a  large  coffer  to  be  opened,  that  contained  upward  of 
forty  thousand  francs,  money  acquired  by  pillage,  you  must  under, 
stand,  and  not  from  the  rents  of  his  estate  in  Be  irn  ;  for  the  town 
wherein  he  was  born,  and  always  resided  before  he  left  \36jrn,  has 
but  twelve  houses,  and  belongs  to  the  count  de  Foix.  The  name 
of  it  is  Dadam,  three  leagues  from  Orthfes.  Pern  t  le  Bearnois  had 
counted  out  before  him  two-and-twenty  hundred  francs,  and  one 
hundred  for  their  expenses,  which  he  put  into  a  purse,  and  calling 
to  him  the  three  companions  who  had  returned  from  Montferrant, 
said,  "I  give  you  tiiree.aad.twenty  hundred  francs :  a  friend  iu  aeed 


462 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


is  a  friend  indeed  :  I  shall  risk  them  for  Geronnet's  freedom  :  he  is 
able  to  regain  for  me,  if  he  pleases,  as  much  again,  if  not  more." 

The  companions  took  the  money  and  set  out  again  for  Montfer- 
rant,  which  was  fourteen  long  leagues  distant;  but  they  had  very 
good  passports,  which  permitted  them  to  pass  and  repass.  Geronnet, 
on  learning  that  they  had  returned  with  the  money,  was  much  pleased : 
he  sont  for  those  to  whom  sir  John  Bonne-lance  had  directed  him  to 
pay  and  said  to  them,  "  Count  it :  you  will  find  the  purse  contains 
two  thousand  two  hundred  francs,  which  is  all  we  are  to  give  you." 
After  this,  he  paid  liberally,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  all,  the  expen- 
ses they  had  been  at.  When  this  was  done,  Geronnet  borrowed  and 
hired  horses  and  men  to  conduct  them  to  Chalu9et,  sir  John  Bonne- 
lance  having  received  a  certificate  of  the  ransom  being  paid.  I  am 
ignorant  whether  sir  John  Bonne-lance  sent  for  this  money  or  left  it 
in  Montferrant,  trusting  to  the  strength  of  the  place  ;  for  sir  Peter  de 
Giac,  at  that  time  chancellor  of  France,  had  there  deposited  his 
wealth,  of  which  he  lost  the  whole,  ov  at  least  as  much  as  could  be 
discovered,  according  to  what  you  will  hear  told. 

When  Geronnet  de  Maudurant  returned  to 
Chalu9et,  his  companions  gladly  received  him, 
and  made  him  good  cheer.  After  three  or 
four  days,  Perrot  le  B^arnois  called  him,  and 
said,  "  Geronnet,  you  are  obliged  to  the  fair 
offers  you  sent  me,  for  your  freedom,  and  to 
them  alone ;  for  you  know,  I  was  not  any 
way  bound  to  pay  your  ransom  when  taken 
in  excursions  made  without  my  orders  :  now, 
keep  your  word,  and  prove  the  truth  of  your 
offer ;  otherwise  we  shall  be  on  bad  terms,  and 
you  will  incur  my  serious  anger :  for  know 
that  I  have  not  learnt  to  lose,  but  to  win." 

Captain,"  replied  Geronnet,  "  you  have  rea- 
son to  say  so  ;  and  I  now  offer  to  put  you  in 
possession  of  Montferrant  within  fifteen  days, 
if  you  be  willing  to  undertake  it.  In  this 
town  there  is  great  wealth  and  wherewithal 
to  plunder ;  for,  besides  its  riches  in  silk  and 
merchandise,  many  of  the  inhabitants  have 
much  money.  Sir  Peter  de  Giac,  chancellor 
of  France,  who  knows  well  where  to  seek  for 
money,  has  deposited,  as  I  have  been  informed, 
a  very  large  sum  in  this  town  of  Montferrant ; 
and  I  must  say,  it  is  the  weakest  and  worst 
guarded  town  in  the  realm  ;  this  is  the  offer 
I  sent  to  you,  and  the  promise  I  entered  into." 
"  In  God's  name,"  answered  Perrot,  "  it  is 
well  said,  and  I  accept  it :  I  will  secretly  make 
preparations  :  you  know  all  the  outlets  of  the 
town:  but  will  it  require  many  men?" 
"  Three  or  four  hundred  spears,"  said  Geron- 
net, "  will  do  the  business ;  for  they  do  not  seem  people  likely  to 
make  any  great  resistance."  "  Well,  by  God,"  replied  Perrot,  "  I 
will  undiertake  it,  and  make  it  known  to  the  captains  of  the  forts 
that  are  near  us,  and  when  we  be  all  assembled,  will  march  thither." 

In  consequence,  Perrot  le  Bearnois  got  himself  in  readiness,  and 
sent  information  of  his  intentions  to  the  captains  of  the  forts  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  fixed  their  rendezvous  at  the  castle  of  Donzac,* 
in  the  bishopric  of  Clermont,  that  was  not  far  distant  from  Montfer- 
rant :  Olim  Barbe,  a  Gascon,  and  famous  pillager,  was  the  captain 
of  it.  The  companions  from  seven  forts  attached  to  the  English 
met,  on  the  appointed  day,  at  Donzac,  and  were  upward  of  four 
hundred  lances,  well  mounted,  whence  they  had  only  six  leagues  to 
ride  to  Montferrant.  The  first  captain  who  arrived  was  Perrot  le 
Bearnois,  to  show  he  was  the  chief  of  the  expedition,  and  to  consult 
with  the  other  leaders  before  the  whole  came  thither,  and  lay  their 
plans  according  to  the  information  which  had  been  given  by  Geron- 
net de  Maudurant,  and  as  to  the  time  he  had  fixed  for  their  coming 
to  the  town. 

Geronnet,  with  eleven  companions,  dressed  themselves  in  coats  of 
friese,  like  to  traders,  and  each  leading  a  horse  well'laden,  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  country,  set  out  from  Donzac  before  day,  con- 
ducting their  horses  on  the  road,  as  carriers  :  they  arrived  about  noon 
in  the  town  of  Montferrant.    No  one  made  any  inquiries  who  they 
were,  never  suspecting  them  to  be  otherwise  than  traders  or  carriers, 
as  their  dresses  showed,  and  supposing  that  they  were  come  to  pur- 
chase draperies  and  linens  at  the  fair;  for  they  had  travelled,  they 
said,  from  beyond  Montpelier  for  this  purpose ;  and  already  much 
merchandise  had  arrived  from  the  neighboring  towns.  Geronnet 
carried  his  company  to  the  Crown  Inn,  where,  having  put  their  horses 
in  a  stable,  they  chose  a  handsome  apartment  for  themselves,  where 
they  remained  in  quiet,  not  venturing  abroad,  in  the  town,  lest  their 
plan  might  be  discovered,  but  thought  only  of  enjoying  themselves, 
as  they  intended  others  should  pay  their  reckoning.    Toward  even- 
ing, they  took  a  great  deal  of  care  of  their  horses,  and  gave  the  host, 
hostess,  and  servants  to  understand,  as  they  had  come  afar  off,  it  was 
necessary  they  should  be  well  attended  to.    They  called  so  loudly  for 
candles,  they  could  not  satisfy  them ;  and  would  not  go  to  bed,  but 
kept  drinking  and  roaring  in  their  chamber.    The  host  and  hostess, 

* '  Donzac,"  a  village  in  Armagnac.  diocese  and  generality  of  Auch. 


noticing  the  merry  life  they  led,  and  not  having  the  smallest  suspicion 
of  them,  went  to  bed. 

I  will  now  return  to  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  his  companions.  This"* 
same  day,  toward  evening,  they  left  Donzac,  under  the  command  of 
seven  captains.  Perrot  le  Bearnois  was  the  chief,  then  the  bourg  de 
Copane,  whose  name  was  Arnaudon,  the  bourg  Anglois,  le  bourg 
Carlat,  Apton  Seighin,  Olim  Barbe,  and  Bernadon  des  Isles  :  there 
was  also  with  them  a  grand  pillager  hom  B^arn,  called  the  lord  de 
Lance-plaine.  It  was  from  him  and  the  bourg  de  Copane  I  learnt 
all  this  business,  and  the  manner  of  it ;  being  undertaken,  after  Can- 
dlemas, when  the  nights  are  long  and  cold.  The  weather  this  night 
was  so  severe,  with  wind  and  rain,  that  the  captain  of  the  guard 
would  not  leave  his  house,  but  sent  his  son,  a  boy  about  sixteen, 
years  old,  to  examine  the  state  of  the  guard.  On  his  arrival,  between 
the  outward  and  inward  gate,  he  found  four  old  men,  almost  frozen 
with  cold,  who  said  to  him,  "  Take  from  each  of  us  a  halfpenny^ 
and  allow  us  to  go  and  warm  ourselves."  The  youth  was  eager  for 
the  money,  which  he  took,  and  suffered  the  guard  to  go  home.  Ge- 


Perrot  lk  Bkarnois  and  a  Company  of  PiLtAGKRS.— Designed  ftom  a  MS.  Illumination  of  the  ISth  Century. 


ronnet  or  some  of  his  people  were  constantly  on  the  watch  at  the  gate 
of  the  Crown,  for  the  relief  of  the  guard.  Observing  the  youth  re- 
turn, and  the  guard  with  him,  they  said,  "  Things  go  well :  it  will 
be  a  good  night  for  us :  there  are  none  in  the  town  but  those  who 
are  now  in  bed,  and,  as  the  guard  is  dismissed,  we  have  nothing  to- 
fear." 

Perrot  and  his  companions  were  making  all  the  haste  they  could  " 
but  they  were  obliged  to  pass  under  the  walls  of  Clermont.  Whert. 
within  one  league  of  that  place,  they  met  Amerigot  Marcel,  gov 
ernor  of  Aloise,  near  St.  Flour,  with  about  one  hundred  spears. 
When  they  were  known  to  each  other,  there  was  much  joy ;  and 
they  mutually  asked  whither  they  were  going  in  such  bad  weather, 
and  what  were  the  objects  of  their  being  abroad.  Amerigot  Marcel 
said,  "  I  come  from  my  castle  of  Aloise,  and  am  going  to  Carlat." 
"  In  God's  name,"  replied  the  two  captains  of  Carlat,  the  bourg  An- 
glois, and  the  bourg  de  Copane,  "  here  we  are,  if  you  have  anything 
to  say  to  us.  Do  you  want  anything  ?"  "  Yes,"  said  he  :  "  you  have 
some  prisoners  who  belong  to  the  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  and  you  know 
he  is  in  treaty  with  us  through  the  count  d'Armagnac.  I  wish,  there- 
fore, to  have  those  prisoners  in  exchange  for  some  others  who  are  in 
my  fort,  as  I  have  been  earnestly  requested  to  get  them  by  the  lady 
dauphin,  and  she  is  so  good  a  lady,  one  cannot  refuse  her  anything." 
The  bourg  de  Copane  repUed,  "  Amerigot,  you  are  indeed  bounden 
to  oblige  this  lady,  for  you  had  from  her,  three  years  ago,  five  thou- 
sand  francs  of  her  money  for  the  ransom  of  the  castle  of  Mercier. 
Where  is  now  the  lord  dauphin  ?"  "  They  tell  me,"  says  Amerigot, 
"  that  he  is  at  Paris,  negotiating  the  treaties  you  know  we  have  en- 
gaged in  with  him  and  the  count  d'Armagnac."  "  Come  with  us," 
said  Perrot  le  Bearnois,  "  and  leave  all  these  things  :  you  will  gain 
by  it,  for  you  shall  have  a  share  of  our  booty."  "  Whither  are  you 
going?"  asked  Amerigot.  "By  my  faith,  brother-soldier,  we  are 
going  straight  to  Montferrant,  as  that  town  is  to  be  delivered  to  me 
this  night."  Amerigot  replied,  "  Perrot,  what  you  are  about  is  very 
wrong ;  for  you  know  we  have  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  count 
d'Armagnac  and  this  country,  which,  on  that  account,  thinks  itself 
in  a  perfect  state  of  security.  You  will  act  indeed  very  ill,  if  you 
execute  what  you  have  said,  and  by  it  break  off  all  our  treaties." 
"  On  my  troth,  companion,  I  will  never  keep  any  treaty,"  said  Perrot, 
"  as  long  as  I  am  master  of  the  field,  for  we  must  live.  Come  with 
US,  for  you  have  nothing  to  do  at  Carlat,  as  the  captains  are  here,  and 


CHRONICLES   OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


463 


those  they  have  left  behind  will  never  give  you  admittance  into  the 
fort." 

"With  you,"  replied  Amerigot,  "  I  will  not  go,  but,  since  things 
are  thus,  return  to  my  own  castle."    The  parties  then  separated,  and 
PeiTot  continued  his  road  toward  Clermont  and  Montferrant.  When 
they  were  below  Clermont,  they  suddenly  halted,  for  a  new  thought 
had  struck  some  of  them  from  what  the  Gascons  told  who  had  been 
backward  and  forward  to  Chalu9et  from  Mcntferrant.    They  said 
to  the  captains  who  were  collected  together :  "  This  city  of  Clermont 
is  large  and  rich,  and  as  easy  to  be  taken  as  Montferrant :  since  we 
have  ladders  with  us,  let  us  scale  the  walls  ;  we  shall  gain  more  than 
at  Montferrant."    On  hearing  this,  they  had  almost  resolved  to  put  it 
into  execution ;  but  their  captains,  having  considered  it,  said  : 
"  Clermont  is  a  strong  town,  populous,  and  well  provided  with  arms  : 
if  once  we  alarm  them,  they  will  collect  together  and  defend  them- 
selves.   There  is  not  a  doubt  of  our  having  the  worst  of  it;  and  if  we 
be  repulsed,  and  our  horses  taken  or  lost,  we  shall  be  disabled  from 
advanciiig  any  farther.    We  are  at  a  distance  from  our  castles  :  the 
country  will  rise  against  us :  we  shall  be  pursued,  and  run  the  great- 
est hazard  of  loss  of  life  or  liberty.    It  will  be  more  advisable  to  con. 
tinue  our  road,  and  finish  what  had  been  first  fixed  on,  than  to 
attempt  any  new  exploit  that  may  cost  us  too  dear."    This  advice 
was  followed,  and  not  one  word  more  said  on  the  subject.  They 
passed  Clermont  as  quietly  and  quickly  as  they  could,  and,  on  the 
poSit  of  eleven  o'clock,  came  before  Montferrant.    They  suddenly 
hailed,  when  they  perceived  the  town  about  two  bow-shots  off,  and 
Perrot  said  :  "  We  are  now  at  Montferrant :  our  people  must  be 
within  it.    Do  you  wait  here,  and  I  will  go  by  these  ditches  to  see 
if  I  can  learn  anything  of  Geronnet,  who  has  brought  us  hither;  and 
do  not  you  stir  until  I  return."    "  Go,"  replied  his  companions  : 
"  we  will  wait  for  you." 

On  this,  Perrot  le  B^arnois,  with  three  others,  went  away ;  but  it 
was  so  very  dark,  they  could  not  see  the  length  of  an  acre,  and  it 
rained,  snowed  and  blew,  most  unmercifully.  Geronnet  was  at  this 
hour  on  the  walls,  impatiently  listening  to  hear  of  the  arrival  of  his 
friends.  He  looked  down,  and  saw,  as  he  thought,  the  shadows  of 
men  entering  the  ditches:  on  this  he  began  to  whistle.  He  was 
heard  by  Perrot,  who  advanced  more  into  the  ditch,  for  there  was  no 
water  in  it  on  that  side  ;  and  Geronnet  Risked,  "  Who  is  there  ?" 
Perrot  knew  him  from  his  Gascon  pronunciation,  and  said,  "  I  am 
Perrot  le  Bearnois  :  is  it  thou,  Geronnet  ?"  "  Yes,"  replied  he  : 
"  if  you  will  make  yourself  ready,  and  advance  your  men,  you  shall 
enter  the  town  at  this  place  :  we  cannot  fail  of  rsuccess,  for  the  in- 
habitants are  all  in  bed."  "  At  this  place  !"  said  Perrot,  "  God  for- 
bid :  I  will  never  enter  that  way;  and,  if  I  do  nt  all,  it  shall  be 
through  the  gate."  "  Then  you  will  not  ent^r  at  all,"  replied  Ge- 
ronnet, in  a  passion.  "  On  my  troth,  Perrot,  it  is  not  in  my  power: 
come  hither  with  your  rope-ladders,  and  none  will  attempt  to  oppose 
your  entrance."  "Listen  to  me,  Geronflft,"  said  Perrot:  "thou 
hast  promised  to  give  me  entrance  into  this  town  ;  and,  according  to 
thy  engagement,  I  will  enter  it  in  no  other  way  than  by  the  gate." 
"  I  cannot  help  it,"  said  Geronnet,  "  for  it  is  impossible  to  enter  by 
the  gate,  as  it  is  closed  and  guarded,  although  the  men  may  be 
asleep." 

While  they  were  thus  disputing,  some  of  Perrot's  men  came  near 
the  ditch  to  hear  if  anybody  were  stirring.  Near  to  where  they  were, 
was  a  small  insulated  house,  adjoining  the  walls,  in  which  lived  a 
poor  tailor,  who,  having  been  hard  at  work  until  that  hour,  was  going 
to  bed.  As  the  wind  carried  the  sounds  of  their  voices,  and  as  per- 
sons hear  better  in  the  night  than  in  the  day-time,  he  fancied  he  heard 
some  loud  talking  on  the  bulwarks.  He  left  his  house,  and,  advan- 
cing on  the  walls,  saw  Perrot's  men  walking  about ;  on  which  he 
cried  out,  "  Treason  !"  when  one  of  Geronnet's  companions  seizing 
him  by  the  throat,  said  :  "  If  thou  utterest  another  word,  thou  art  a 
dead  man."  On  this,  fearing  to  be  murdered,  he  was  silent,  and  Ge- 
ronnet, turning  toward  them,  said  :  "  Do  not  kill  the  fellow,  for  he 
comes  so  opportunely,  it  must  be  through  the  mercy  of  God  that  he  is 
sent,  since  by  his  means  we  shall  completely  succeed  in  our  enter- 
prise." Then  addressing  himself  to  Perrot,  he  added  :  "  Do  you  re- 
turn to  your  men  ;  and,  when  you  shall  hear  the  inner  gate  open,  do 
you  attack  the  outward  one  with  axes  to  gain  admittance."  He  then 
told  him  the  use  he  meant  to  make  of  the  tailor.  Perrot  went  to  his 
men,  and  related  to  them  all  you  have  heard.  When  he  was  gone, 
Geronnet  said  to  the  tailor,  "  If  thou  dost  not  promise  to  do  all  I 
shall  order  thee,  thou  art  instantly  a  dead  man."  "  And  what  do 
you  want  me  to  do  ?"  "  I  want  thee  to  go  with  me  to  the  gate  of 
the  town,  and  awaken  the  porters,  and  tell  them  the  governor  has 
sent  thee  thither  to  order  them  to  open  the  gates,  or  to  let  thee  open 
them,  to  some  merchants  from  Montpelier,  who  are  without,  heavy 
laden  with  merchandise  for  the  fair."  "  I  do  not  fhink  they  will  be- 
lieve me,"  said  the  man.  "  Yes,  they  will  if  thou  tell  them,  as  a 
token  of  being  sent  by  the  governor,  that  he  could  not  come  himself 
to  relieve  the  guard,  but  sent  his  son  in  his  stead.  If  thou  dost  not 
well  perform  all  I  have  now  told  thee,  or  should  we  fail  in  our  ex- 
pk)it,  I  will  slay  thee  with  this  dagger." 

The  poor  man,  seeing  himself  menaced  with  death,  for  the  Gas- 
cons are  ready  enough  at  this  business,  promised  to  do  everything 
according  to  the  orders  given  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  They 
went  to  the  gate,  and  after  knocking  at  it  for  some  time,  awakened 


the  porters :  they  asked :  "  Who  are  ye  that  awaken  us  at  such  an 
hour  ?"  "  I  am  such  a  one,"  naming  himself,  "  who  have  this  night 
carried  home  some  v/ork  to  the  governor's  house;  and  as  I  was  com- 
ing this  way,  news  was  brought  that  some  merchants  'from  Mont, 
pelier  were  without  the  gate,  quite  jaded  and  wet  with  their  journey 
and  loads.  He  has  therefore  sent  me  to  tell  you  to  open  the  gates, 
or  to  give  me  the  keys  to  do  so  ;  and,  as  a  proof  I  am  sent  by  him,  I 
was  to  say  he  did  not  relieve  the  guard  this  evening,  but  sent  his 
son."  "  That  is  true,"  replied  they:  "thou  shalt  have  the  keys  : 
only  wait  a  moment."  One  of  thom  arose,  and  taking  the  keys,  that 
were  hanging  on  a  peg,  opened  a  small  window,  and  gave  them  to 
him.  The  moment  after,  Geronnet  snatched  them  from  him,  and 
went  to  the  bars  of  the  gate.  The  first  key  he  put  into  the  lock 
luckily  opened  it :  and  he  then  went  to  the  outward  gate,  thinking 
to  do  the  same  there,  but  in  vain. 

Perrot  and  his  companions  were  on  the  outside,  waiting  its  open- 
ing ;  but,  as  Geronnet's  endeavors  were  fruitless,  he  said  to  them, 
"  My  fair  sirs,  give  some  assistance  ;  for  I  cannot  any  way  open  this 
gate."  Then  those  who  were  provided  with  axes  and  wedges,  be- 
gan to  use  them  like  carpenters.  As  soon  as  they  had  made  a  hole, 
Geronnet  gave  them  hatchets  and  saws  to  cut  the  bars.  Several  of 
the  inhabitants,  on  hearing  the  noise,  quitted  their  beds,  wondering 
what  it  could  be  ;  for  they  never  imagined  the  English  were  come  to 
awaken  them  at  such  an  hour.  The  porters  at  the  gate,  who  had  so 
badly  guarded  it,  hearing  the  clattering  of  armor  and  the  neighing  of 
horses,  knew  they  had  been  deceived  and  surprised.  They  went  to 
the  windows  over  the  gate,  and  bawled  out,  "  Treason !  treason  I" 
which  alarmed  the  whole  town  :  many  rose  and  fled  to  save  them- 
selves  and  fortune  in  the  castle,  but  few  were  allowed  to  enter  it :  for, 
when  the  governor  heard  the  English  had  surprised  the  town,  for  fear 
of  consequences  he  would  not  lower  the  drawbridge.  He  received, 
indeed,  some  of  his  friends  at  the  first  moment,  by  means  of  a  plank  ; 
but  when  he  heard  the  cries  of  the  women  and  children,  he  withdrew 
the  plank,  and  would  never  replace  it,  but  made  his  preparations  for 
defence,  in  case  the  castle  should  be  attacked. 

I  have  said  how  the  first  gate  was  opened  :  the  second  was  cut 
down  with  axes,  and  the  captains,  with  their  companions,  marched 
into  the  town  without  any  opposition.  They  did  not,  at  first,  enter 
a  house,  for  they  knew  not  if  any  bodies  of  men  were  collecting  to 
resist  them,  but  went  through  the  town  to  be  assured  of  it  They 
only  found  a  few,  who  were  attempting  to  enter  the  castle,  that  made 
any  resistance,  but  they  were  soon  either  slain  or  made  prisoners. 
Why  should  I  make  a  long  story  of  it?  The  town  of  Montferranl 
was  thus  surprised,  on  a  Thursday  night,  the  thirteenth  day  of  Feb- 
ruary, by  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  his  accomplices.  When  they  saw 
themselves  masters  of  the  place,  they  took  up  their  lodgings  at  difl^er- 
ent  hotels,  without  doing  violence  to  any  one ;  for  Perrot  had  ordered, 
under  pain  of  death,  that  neither  woman  nor  damsel  should  be  vio- 
lated, that  no  houses  should  be  burnt,  nor  any  prisoners  made  without 
his  knowledge  ;  and  that  no  one,  under  the  same  penalty,  should 
hurt  church  or  churchman,  nor  take  away  anything  from  thence. 
These  were  the  orders  Perrot  le  Bearnois  always  gave  ;  and  he  had 
made  them  strictly  observed  ever  since  he  had  entered  France,  to 
carry  on  a  war  against  its  towns  and  castles. 

Such  was  not  the  conduct  of  Geoffiy  Tete-noire :  it  was  indiflferent 
to  him  whether  churches  were  plundered  or  not,  so  that  he  gained  by 
it.    When  news  was  brought  to  Clermont,  which  is  but  a  short 
league  distant,  of  the  capture  of  Montferrant  by  the  English,  the  in- 
habitants were  greatly  alarmed,  and  not  without  cause,  for  their  en- 
emies were  too  near.    They  knew  not  well  how  to  act ;  but  they 
made  preparations  for  the  defence  of  the  town.    This  intelligence 
was  also  carried  to  Chateau-neuf,  on  the  Allier,  Thionne,  Vic, 
Yssoire,  Riom,  Aigue-perse,  and  the  strong  castle  of  Montpensier : 
all,  or  the  greater  part,  of  these  places  belonged  to  the  duke  of  Berry. 
Those  who  heard  it,  or  were  any  way  affected  by  it,  were  exceed- 
ingly surprised  :  and  the  neighboring  parts  of  Auvergne,  Bourbonnois, 
Forets,  and  even  as  far  as  Berry,  trembled.    When  the  news  came 
to  Paris,  the  king  and  his  uncles  were,  as  was  natural,  very  wroth. 
The  count-dauphin  of  Auvergne  was  at  this  time  in  Paris,  on  the 
affairs  of  his  country,  and  greatly  hurt  when  told  of  the  surprise  of 
Montferrant ;  for,  as  he  was  with  the  count  d'Armagnac,  lieutenant 
for  the  king  over  these  countries,  he  was  afraid  blame  would  be  im- 
puted to  him  for  being  absent  from  his  government.    But  his  excuse 
was,  that  he  was  at  Paris  for  the  completion  of  the  treaties  that  had 
been  entered  into  with  the  captains  of  the  free  companies,  and  that, 
on  the  faith  of  them,  the  country  had  thought  itself  in  perfect  security. 
The  dauphin,  however,  set  out  from  Paris,  for  Auvergne,  the  moment 
he  heard  of  it,  leaving  his  state  behind,  and,  only  attended  by  one 
page,  took  the  road  for  Moulins,  in  the  Bourbonnois,  changing  horses 
daily.    In  this  haste,  he  came  to  St.  Pierre  le  Moustier,*  where  he 
learnt  other  intelligence,  which  I  will  relate  to  you. 

*  "  St.  Pieire  le  Moustiar"— a  town  kt  the  Nivernois,  seven  leagues  from  MouBni. 


464 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  CV, 

PERITOT  LE  BEARNOIS  AND  HIS  COMPAMO.VS  DETERMINE  NOT  TO  KEEP 
POSSESS.'ON  OF  MONTFERR'NT.  THEV  WAKE  A  SAI.f.Y  ON  SOME  TROOPS 
FROM  CLERMONT,  WHO  HAD  ADVANCED  TO  THE  BARRIERS  OF  THE  CAP. 
ILRED  TOWN,  AND  INSTANTLY  DEFEAT  THEM. 

On  the  Friday  morning  these  captains,  being  complete  lords  of 
Montferrant,  and  having  had  all  the  inhabitants  tied  together,  so  that 
they  could  nut  any  way  oppose  them,  searched  their  houses,  and 
packed  up  whatever  they  thought  would  be  profitable  to  them,  in 
draperies,  cloths,  furs,  dresses,  and  other  articles.  When  at  break- 
fa3t  they  had  a  bng  consultation,  whether  to  keep  the  town  or  not: 
some  were  for  keeping  and  fortifying  it ;  but  the  majority  were  of  a 
contrary  opinion,  and  said  it  would  be  madness  to  do  so,  for  they 
would  be  at  too  great  a  distance  from  their  own  castles,  and  be  in- 
closed  within  it.  Should  they  be  besieged,  they  were  not  in  force  to 
hold  out,  and  too  far  from  any  assistance.  They  would  be  starved 
into  a  surrender ;  for  there  were  numbers  of  gentlemen  in  the  towns 
and  cities  about;  and  the  duke  of  Berry,  as  soon  as  he  should  hear 
what  they  had  done,  would  order  thither  the  marshal  of  France,  the 
lord  Lewis  de  Sincerre.  The  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  dauphin 
would  advance  to  the  siege  with  a  great  force,  without  waiting  to  be 
Bent  to  ;  for  ihey  had  under  them  the  following  great  barons  :  the 
lords  de  la  Tour,  d'Apton,  d'Aptiel,  de  Renel,  de  la  Palisse,  and 
Beveral  more  ;  but,  above  all,  sir  John  Bonne.lancc  would  come 
hither,  with  a  large  body  of  friends;  for  it  had  been  said  the  town 
was  lost  by  his  imprudence  and  neglect. 

Such  were  the  arguments  urged  against  keeping  the  tov/n,  partic 
ularly  by  Perrot  le  Bcjrnois  and  Glim  Barbe.  Many  other  reasons 
were  added ;  for,  should  tney  be  taken,  thsy  would  lose  all  they  had, 
be  punished  fur  what  they  had  done,  and  their  forts  would  be  taken 
from  them.  They  therefore  resolved  to  march  away  that  evening, 
and  carry  away  their  booty  and  prisoners,  of  whom  they  had  more 
than  tvvo  hundred.  To  prevent  any  hindrance  to  this  plan,  they 
posted  sti-ong  guards  at  all  the  gates,  so  that  no  one  could  leave  the 
town. 

I  will  now  relate  a  skirmish  that  passed  between  them  and  some 
from  Clermont.  When  news  first  came  to  Clermont  that  Montfer- 
rant wai  taken  by  the  English,  they  were  much  alarmed  at  having 
such  neighbors,  and  held  many  consultations  on  the  subject.  There 
was,  on  the  road  from  Clermont  to  Montferrant,  the  handsomest, 
strongest,  and  best  built  church,  belonging  to  the  mendicant  friars,  in 
France.  It  had  large  inclosures,  surrounded  by  high  walls,  within 
which  were  very  productive  vineyards;  for,  one  year  with  another, 
ihrse  friars  made  from  one  hundred  to  six  score  hogsheads  of  wine. 
In  these  consultation?,  some  advised  the  deslmction  of  this  nionas. 
tery ;  as  they  said  it  waa  so  near  the  town,  that  it  was  not  unlikely 
to  be  its  ruin,  if  in  the  hands  of  these  pillagers.  The  pulling  it  down 
had  been  in  agitation  formerly,  and  they  were  now  eager  to  efiect  it. 
But  others  said,  it  would  be  a  pity  to  destroy  such  handsome  build- 
ings; and  that  it  would  be  better  to  march  to  Montferrant,  end 
skirmish  with  the  conquerors,  at  the  barriers,  and,  if  possible,  invent 
the  place,  to  prevent  the  enemy  leaving  it ;  for,  within  four  days,  the 
knights  and  squires  of  the  Bourbonnois  and  Forets  would  be  collected 
and  lay  siege  to  it.  While  these  conversations  were  going  forward 
in  the  city  of  Clermont,  about  sixty  men-at-arms,  well  mounted,  were 
ready  to  march  toward  Montferrant,  and  skirmish  at  the  banitf,  and 
then  return  home  again.  No  one  checked  their  ardor :  for  there 
were  among  them  some  of  the  noblest  in  the  town,  who  seemed  eager 
to  perform  deeds  of  valor.  Being  all  equipped,  they  set  off'  for  Mont- 
ferrant, taking  with  them  thirty  cross-bows.  Upward  of  two  hundred 
volunteers  left  Clermont  and  followed  them  on  foot. 

It  was  told  to  the  companions  in  Montferrant,  that  a  party  from 
Clermont,  were  at  the  barriers.  This  news  pleased  them  much  : 
upward  of  one  hundred  of  the  mo=t  expert  havi;ig  armed  themselves, 
and  mounted  their  horses,  ordered  the  gates  to  be  thrown  open,  and 
fell  upon  those  from  Clermont,  shouting,  "  Saint  George  I"  When 
the  party  saw  themselves  thus  vigorously  attacked,  they  were  panic- 
Ftrnck  and  instantly  defeated,  wit'iout  making  the  smallest  defence, 
but  flying  in  all  directions.  The  best  mounted,  on  leaving  Clermont, 
took  the  lead,  and  said  on  the  r  md  they  would  be  the  first  to  attack 
these  pillagers ;  but  shortly  they  were  the  first  to  return  to  their  town, 
and  the  Gascons  at  their  heels.  Had  the  last  had  as  good  horses,  all 
or  the  greater  part  would  have  remained  with  them  :  they,  however, 
chased  them  until  they  met  the  volunteers  on  foot,  who,  when  they 
perceived  the  defeat  of  their  townsmen,  kept  no  longpr  any  order, 
but  ran  away  for  the  fasteft,  leaping  from  hedge  to  hedge,  and  from 
ditch  to  ditch,  to  save  themselves.  The  cross-bows  from  Clermont 
kept  in  better  array  when  the  others  fled,  and  drew  themselves  up  in 
a  vineyard  with  presented  bows,  making  a  show  of  defence.  They 
tliere  lemained  until  the  English  had  returned  to  Montferrant,  for 
they  ni:ver  thought  of  going  after  them.  The  Clermoniois  lost  twenty 
of  their  men,  six  killed  and  fourteen  made  piisoners. 


CHAPTER  C  VI. 

PERROT  LE  BKARNOIS  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS,  HAVING  PLTrXDF.RED  MONT. 
FERRANT,  RETR.:AT  TO  THEIR  FORTS.  HIS  ANSWER  TO  THE  DAUPIUN 
OF  AUVERUNE,  WHO  COMPLAINS  OF  HIS  HAVINU  ^fRPRISEl)  THIS  TOW'S 
DURING  THE  TIME  TREATIES  WERE  IN  AGITATION  FOR  HIS  LEAVINU  THE 
COUNTRY. 

When  this  business  was  over,  the;/  were  busily  employed  unlii 
near  night  in  packing  up  their  plundei.  Gn  the  point  of  sijt  o'clock, 
having  couipleted  it,  they  were  on  foot,  except  about  sixty  on  horse, 
back,  and  conducted  down  the  street^  more  than  four  hundred  horses 
laden  with  cLths,  fur?,  and  whatever  they  had  seized.  They  had 
found  in  the  houses  of  the  rich,  caskets  full,  but  had  L-ft  them  empty. 
Having  bound  all  the  inhabitants,  two  and  two,  they  had  the  gates 
opened  after  nightfall  and  departed,  not  having  staid  at  Montferrant 
more  than  eighteen  hours.  They  sent  their  baggage  and  prisoners 
before,  with  those  on  foot ;  and  the  captains  followed  close  after  on 
horseback.  It  was  dark  night ;  and,  as  the  country  did  nut  suspect 
their  stay  would  have  been  so  short,  they  were  not  pursued.  About 
midnight  they  came  to  Donzac,  which  they  had  left  two  days  before, 
and  there  unpacked  and  examined  their  plunder.  1  heard,  when  in 
that  country,  that  they  gained  by  this  expedition  upward  of  one  hun. 
dred  thousand  francs,  besides  prisoners  ;  for  sir  Peter  de  Giac,  chan- 
cellor  of  France,  alone  lost  more  than  thirty  thousand  francs  in  gold. 

The  companions  had  wisely  resolved  to  leave  Montferrant  as  |jpey 
did  :  had  they  staid  two  days  longer,  they  could  net  have  titteniptcd 
it  without  great  danger  of  their  lives.  The  whole  surrounding  coun. 
try  were  collecting,  and  advancing  in  great  bodies  to  lay  siege  to 
them,  under  the  command  of  the  lords  de  la  Tour,  de  Moiit;:gu(?, 
d'Aptheir,  d'Apthon,  sir  Guiscard  Dauphin,  the  marquis  of  Gaiulhat, 
sir  Lewis  d'Ambiere,  the  lord  de  la  Puli-se,  sir  Ploustrac  de  Chastc- 
lux,  and  the  seneschal  de  Montaigne.  None  remained  at  home,  and 
the  count  dauphin  was  very  active  in  the  matter.  He  would  have 
been  there  within  two  days,  had  he  not  heard  that  the  Gascons  had 
retreated  to  their  forts:  at  the  same  time,  he  received  an  account  of 
all  the  mischief  which  they  had  committed.  When  he  was  assured 
this  intelligence  was  true,  he  travelled  more  slowly  to  Saint  Pour. 
9ain,  and  thence  to  Moulins  in  the  Bourbonnois,  where  he  met  his 
daughter,  the  duchess  of  B»aurbon,  who  had  been  very  much  alarmed, 
but  was  rejoiced  on  hearing  the  enemy  had  retreated,  though  those 
of  Montferrant  had  suflfered  severely  by  their  visit,  as  her  country 
was  now  freed  from  such  near  and  troublesome  neighbors.  "On  my 
faith,"  said  the  count-dauphin,  *'  though  it  were  to  cost  me  a  very 
large  sum  of  money,  I  wish  these  pillagers  had  remained  at  Mont, 
ferrant,  for  it  should  have  ended  badly  with  them.  We  i.i  Auvergne 
could  never  have  had  so  fair  an  opportunity  of  punishing  them,  and 
gaining  their  forts.  They  prove  their  abilities  in  war  by  having  so 
expeditiously  finished  the  matter.  They  have  now  reentered  their 
fort?,  and  their  plunder  is  in  safety."  Thus  did  the  count-dauphin 
of  Auvergne  and  his  daughter,  the  duchess  of  Bourbon,  convtrst; 
together. 

Perrot  le  D^arnois,  Olim  Barbe,  le  bourg  de  Copane,  le  bourg  An. 
glois,  Apthon  Seighin,  and  the  other  captains  of  the  free  companies, 
on  their  arrival  at  Donzac,  made  a  division  of  their  pillage  and  pris. 
oners  ;  some  thev  ransomed,  others  were  carried  with  them  to  their 
different  forts,  when  they  separated  at  Donzac  for  Carlat,  Chalu9ct, 
and  their  other  garrisons.    The  country  of  Auvergne  was  now  better 
guarded  than  ever.    The  count  d'Armagnac  anrf  the  count.dauphin 
sent,  however,  to  tell  Perrot  le  Bcarnois,  that  he  had  treacherously 
and  wickedly  surprised  and  plundered  Montferrant,  during  the  time 
when  treaties  were  negotiating  between  them,  and  that,  as  he  had 
assented  to  such  treaties,  they  expected  he  would  make  reparation 
for  the  mischief  that  had  been  done.    Perrot  replied  to  this  message 
by  saying,  that  "  under  their  graces'  favor,  neither  he  nor  any  of  the 
seven  captains,  who  had  plundered  Montferrant,  had  ever  entered 
into  any  treaty  with  them  :  thai  they  had  not  taken  the  town  treach. 
erously  nor  byscalado,  but  had  fairly  entered  by  the  gite,  which  had 
been  opened  to  them  on  their  arrival  :  that  if  they  had  assented  ta  a 
treaty,  legally  sworn  and  sealed,  they  would,  on  their  part,  religiously 
and  loyally  laave  adhered  to  it ;  but  that  was  not  the  fact,  nur  had 
they  any  intentions  of  ever  entering  into  any  treaty  with  him." 
Things  remnined  in  this  state,  nor  could  these  lords  gain  anything 
more.   Sir  Peter  de  Giac  was  much  vexed  at  his  loss,  and  the  towns, 
men  of  Montferrant  recovered  themselves  as  well  as  they  could  from 
such  an  unfortunate  adventure. 


CHAPTER  CVII. 

the  LORD  LEWIS  OF  BLOIS  MARRIES  THE  LADY  MARY  OF  BERRV,  AND 
THE  LORD  JOHN  OF  BERRY  THE  PRINCESS  MARY  OF  FRANCE,  WHO  DIE3 
shortly  AFTER.  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  LADY  JANE  OF  ARMAGNAC, 
DUCHESS  OF  BERRY. 

Count  Guy  de  Blois,  in  company  with  his  countess  and  a  hand, 
some  attendance  of  knight?,  squires,  and  ladies,  set  out  in  the  month 
of  August,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1336,*  in  grand  array,  from  his 

*  Denis  Sauvage,  in  a  miircinai  note,  says,  tinl  Froissart  hnvinn  omitted  tn  notic* 
these  inarrinKQs  at  Ui«u  prui>er  lime,  i)rel«»  tnentiouug  Uiem  liere  rutlier  xima  emit 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


casiie  of  lilois,  for  Berry.  They  carried  with  them  their  youn^  son, 
who,  ihe  preceding  year,  had  been  hctrothed  t)  the  lady  Mary, 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry  ;  and  it  was  the  intention  of  all  par. 
ties,  that  on  their  arrival  at  Bourges  the  marriage  should  be  consum- 
mated.  When  the  contracts  had  been  signed,  the  marriage  ceremony 
was  performed  in  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Stephen,  at  Bourges, 
by  a  valiant  prelate,  the  cardinal  of  Avignon.  The  chancellor  ot 
Berry  and  the  bishop  of  Poitiers  had  betrothed  them  to  each  other 
the  year  before.  There  were  many  grand  feasts  and  entertaiumenta 
at  this  wedding  of  lord  Lewis  of  Blois  with  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry, 
and  the  tilts  and  tournaments  of  the  knights  and  squires  lasted  for 
eight  days.  The  count  and  countess  of  Blois,  vi^hen  all  was  over, 
took  leave  of  the  duke  of  Berry  and  returned  to  Blois,  accompanied 
by  their  daughter-in-law. 

This  same  year,  John  of  Berry,  son  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  and 
styled  count  de  Montpensier,  was  married  to  lady  Mary  of  France, 
sister  to  king  Charles.  The  duchess  of  Berry,  with  her  son  and  the 
lady  Mary  of  France,  paid  a  visit  to  the  count  and  countess  of  Blois 
during  the  Lent  of  the  ensuing  year.  They  and  their  attendants 
were  grandly  received  in  the  castle  of  Blois,  as  the  count  understood 
these  matters  well.  I  was  present  at  the  time  of  this  visit.  When 
the  duchess  and  her  children  had  staid  three  days,  they  departed  for 
Poitiers  ;  but  they  vent  by  water  down  the  Loire  as  far  as  Amboi.se, 
and  from  thence  travelled  in  cars  and  on  horseback  to  Poitou.  The 
duchess  and  her  children  resided  for  the  most  part  in  the  fair  castle 
of  a  handsome  town  called  Chinon.* 

In  this  year  died  the  lady  Mary  of  France,  the  young  bride  of  the 
count  de  Montpensier.  Soon  after  died  also,  the  lady  Jane  d'Ar- 
magnac,  duchess  of  Berry.  Thus  the  duke  and  his  son  were  left 
widowers  :  they,  however,  married  again,  but  not  immediately.  I 
sh-all  speak  of  these  second  marriages,  more  especially  of  that  of  the 
duke,  at  a  proper  time,  as  our  history  claims  that  mention  be  made 
of  it. 


CHAPTER  CVIII. 

WHILE  THE  COUNCIL  OF  FRANCE  IS  IN  DELIBERATION  WHETHER  OR  NOT 
TO  MARCH  AN  ARMY  AGAINST  THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES,  THE  DUKE  OF 
BERRY  SENDS  THE  COUNT  D'ESTAMPES  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY,  TO 
ENDEAVOR  TO  WIN  HI3I  OVER  TO  THE  PARTY  OF  FRANCE,  AFTER  HAVING 
ALIENATED  HIMSELF  FROM  IT  BY  THE  ARREST  OF  THE  CONSTABLE. 

I  HAVE  before  mentioned  the  challenge  which  had  been  sent  by 
the  duke  of  Gueldres  to  the  king  of  France.  It  was  much  talked  of 
everywhere,  from  the  uncourteous  and  indeed  rude  language  it  was 
said  to  contain.  I  was  in  truth  shown  some  rough  drafts,  which  were 
said  to  be  exact  copies  of  this  challenge  ;  but  as  I  never  saw  the 
original,  nor  any  certified  copy,  I  did  not  give  much  credit  to  what 
so  nearly  concerned  a  lirtle  prince,  like  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  and  a 
king  of  France.  It  was  evident  that  this  conduct  had  greatly  angered 
the  king  of  France,  who  seemed  determined  tj  have  reparation,  and 
expected  excuses  to  be  made  for  it  by  the  duke  of  Gueldres.  The 
king's  council  had  resolved  it  should  not  remain  quiet :  for  the  great 
barons  had  declared,  that  if  the  king  did  not  show  his  resentment, 
whatever  sums  it  might  cost' France,  they  would  be  alone  to  blame  : 
for  the  king  had  proved,  when  in  Flanders,  his  willingness  tJ  pursue 
his  enemies.  The  kmg  was  young,  indeed,  but  of  good  courage  ; 
and  if  he  suffered  such  insults  with  p  itience,  foreign  countries  would 
hold  the  nobility  of  France  very  cheap,  as  they  were  the  king's  ad- 
visers, and  had  sworn  to  guard  his  honor.  The  lord  de  Coucy  took 
great  pains  in  the  council,  that  no  blame  might  fall  on  him  ;  and 
showed  clearly  he  personally  felt  the  insult.  He  was  better  acquainted 
with  the  character  of  the  Germans  than  many  others,  from  his  dis- 
putes with  the  duke  of  Austria,  and  from  different  transactions  in 
which  he  had  been  engaged  with  them. 

The  king's  ministers  saw  that  the  greater  part  of  the  nobles  of  the 
realm  were  for  war  against  Gueldres,  and,  in  particular  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  on  account  of  the  warfare  the  duke  was  carrying  on  against 
his  aunt,  the  duchess,  and  the  country  of  Brabant.  This  duchy  re- 
verted to  him  after  the  decease  of  his  aunt  and  her  sister,t  who  were 
both  old  ladies.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  would  very  gladly  have 
seen  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  was  chivalrous  enough,  checked  by 
fair  or  foul  means.  It  was  necessary,  however,  the  kingdom  should 
be  unanimous  in  this  disposition ;  for  it  was  a  great  distance  the 
king  of  France  would  have  to  march  into  Germany,  to  make  con- 
quests  and  put  lords  under  his  obedience  ;  and  he  must  carry  with 
him  the  whole  force  of  the  kingdom ;  for,  as  the  Germans  were  so 
avaricious,  it  was  uncertain  if  they  would  not  all  unite  in  the  support 


*"  Chinon,"  an  ancient  town  of  France,  election  of  Tours.  It  is  remarkable  for  the 
death  of  Henry  II  of  England,  and  the  residence  of  Charles  VII.  of  France.  Rabelais 
was  born  very  near  to  it. 
t  In  the  12th  annotation  of  Denis  Sauvare,  he  makes,  the  following  observations : 
"  Sister."  "  1  should  suppose  this  sister  to  be  Jane,  widow  of  the  late  Wj^iam  count 
of  Hainault,  according  to  the  29th  and  117th  chapters  of  the  first  volume,  if  the  257t,h  of 
the  same  volume,  and  the  209th  of  the  second,  did  not  nicline  me  to  believe,  that  this 
widow  was  the  .lane  of  Brabant  married  again  to  Winceslaiis,  last  duke  of  Brabant, 
who  acquired,  by  his  union  with  her,  that  duchv.  The  countess  of  Fl  inders,  who  was 
sister  to  this  duchess,  died  five  years  before  her  husband,  count  Lewis  of  Flanders,  who 
deceased  in  the  month  of  January.  1384 ;  so  that  1  suspect  the  reading  siiould  be.  *  after 
the  dsceuK  of  his  aunt  who  wa«  now  very  old fur  I  cannot  say  who  this  sister  was." 


of  the  duke  of  Gueldres.  In  addition,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the 
other  nobles  were  aware  of  the  consequences  the  conduct  cf  the 
Duke  of  Brittany  might  lead  to ;  for  he  showed  his  preference  of 
war  to  peace  with  France  ;  and  the  lords  of  the  council  knew  he 
was  laying  provision  of  stares  and  artillery  in  all  his  strong  towns 
and  castles  for  their  defence,  in  case  of  being  besieged.  Besides 
this,  he  was  constantly  sending  over  letters  and  messengers  to 
England,  to  the  king  and  his  council,  in  the  most  affectionate  terms, 
offering  henceforth  the  strongest  friendship,  so  thai  the  English  might  ' 
continue  the  war  with  the  most  flattering  hopes  of  success. 

The  council  were  unwilling  to  decide  on  any  bold  measures,  until 
this  cloud,  which  hung  over  Brittany,  was  removed  by  some  means 
or  Other,  so  that  the  kingdom  might  not  have  any  fear  frcm  that 
quarter;  for,  should  the  king  march  into  Germany,  the  country 
would  be  left  defenceless,  and  they  knew  not  well  how  to  bring 
about  an  accommodation.    Those  who  had  been  sent  into  Biittany, 
the  bishop  of  Langres,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  and  sir  John  de  Bueil, 
were  returned,  and  had  told  the  king  and  his  uncles  of  their  ill  suc- 
cess.   Upon  this  the  duke  of  Berry  resolved  to  send  thither  his 
cousin,  the  count  d'Estampes,  who  was  a  valiant  man  and  able  nego- 
tiator.   He  therefore  addressed  him  in  such  words  as  these  :  "  Fair 
cousin,  I  entreat  you  would  go  to  Brittany  :  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
you  should  do  so,  to  negotiate  with  our  cousin,  the  duke  of  Brittany  ; 
and  should  you  find  him  hot  and  imperious  in  speech,  do  not  mind 
it,  nor  put  yourself  in  any  passion.    Treat  him  gently,  and  with  the 
greatest  attention,  and  endeavor  to  make  liiiu  listen  to  reason  :  tell 
him  that  the  king,  myself,  and  brother  of  Burgundy,  wish  him  every- 
thing  good,  and  bear  him  the  strongest  affection;  and  that,  if  ho 
would  come  and  live  with  us,  he  would  find  us  always  ready  to  serve 
him.    In  respect  to  the  castles  which  he  holds  from  the  constable, 
say,  jokingly,  that,  to  be  sure,  he  had  seized  them  unjustly,  and  that, 
if  he  would  be  pleased  to  render  them  back  it  would  redound  greatly 
to  his  honor,  and  the  king  would  give  him  as  rich  and  as  strong  ores 
in  any  part  of  the  kingdom  he  may  choose.    Exert  yourself,  dear 
cousin,  to  bring  us  back  good  news ;  and  do  not  quit  him,  however 
you  may  be  delayed,  without  bringing- matters  to  some  sort  of  a  con 
elusion,  taking  care  to  remember  all  the  duke's  answers,  and  to  ex- 
amine well  the  state  of  the  duchy."    The  count  d'Estampes  assured 
the  duke  he  would  cheerfully  undertake  it  ;  and  he  made  no  long 
delay,  from  the  time  of  his  conversation,  in  his  preparations  for  the 
journey.     When  ready,  he  set  out  for  Brittany,  taking  his  road 
through  Chartres  and  Mans,  and  the  rich  country  of  Maine  to  An. 
gers,  where  he  met  the  queen  of  Naples,  widow  of  the  duke  of  Arjou, 
who  had  styled  himself  king  of  Naples,  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  diskc 
of  La  Puglia,  and  count  de  Provence.    Her  two  sons,  the  lords  Lewit 
and  Charles,  were  with  her. 

The  queen  received  her  cousin,  the  count  d'Estampes,  handsome- 
ly, and  becoming  her  situation  ;  and  they  had  many  conversation? 
together,  such  as  lords  and  ladies  are  accustomed  to  have.  Johr 
of  Brittany  was  likewise  there,  who  was  net  in  the  good  grace?  ol 
the  duke  of  Brittany,  whither  the  count  was  going:  but  he  carried  i 
off  as  well  as  he  could  ;  for,  not  having  any  forces  to  support  his  pre 
tensions,  he  was  obliged  so  to  do.  The  count  remained  at  Angers 
a  day  and  night,  and  then  took  his  leave,  and  departed  for  Chanto 
ceaux,*  where  he  arrived  that  day,  and  then  continued  his  journey 
to  Nantes,  where  he  refreshed  himself,  and  inquired  after  the  duke 
of  Brittany.  He  was  told  that  he  was  at  Vannes,  or  in  that  part  of 
the  country,  which  was  his  usual  place  of  residence.  He  took  tho 
road  for  Vannes,  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  waited  on  the  duke,  who 
received  him  very  kindly,  for  they  were  nearly  connected  by  blood. 
The  count  d'Estampes,  knowing  well  how  to  conduct  himself  with 
great  princes  and  dames,  for  he  had  been  brought  up  and  educated 
with  them,  acquitted  himself  with  much  prudence  when  in  the  pres. 
ence  of  the  duke,  and,  dissembling  vAth  him,  did  not,  for  some  days, 
discover  the  object  of  his  coming.  When  he  found  a  proper  oppor- 
tunity, he  began  upon  it  with  great  caution  and  humility,  to  gain  the 
duke's  affection,  in  manner  something  like  the  following  :  "  My  lord 
and  very  dear  cousin,  you  must  not  be  surprised  if  I  am  come  to  see 
you  from  such  a  great  distance,  for  I  was  very  desirous  of  so  doing." 
He  then  continued  to  inform  him,  word  for  word,  what  the  duke  of 
Berry  had  charged  him  to  say.  The  duke  of  Brittany  did  net  seem 
to  pay  any  great  attention  to  what  he  said,  but,  when  he  had  done, 
replied  to  the  count  d'Estampes,  "  We  have  in  truth  heard  before 
what  you  now  tell  us,  and  will  consider  of  it,  for  we  have  net  as  yet 
done  so.  You  will  remain  with  us  as  long  as  you  please,  for  your 
coming  has  given  us  much  pleasure."  • 

The  count  could  not,  for  the  present,  obtain  any  other  answer : 
but  he  continued  with  the  duke,  and  was  lodged  within  his  castle. 
He  staid  about  fifteen  days  with  the  duke  of  Brittany  in  Vannes  and 
thereabouts,  who  treated  him  with  much  affection.  He  show  cd  him 
his  fair  castle  of  Ermine,  which  he  had  had  newly  repaired  and 
beautified,  as  he  there  enjoyed  himself  the  most.  The  count,  one 
day  finding  him  in  good  humor,  again  remonstrated  with  him  on  his 
late  conduct,  and  repeated  the  cause  of  his  coming;  but,  though  tho 
duke's  answers  were  fair,  there  was  no  dependence  to  be  placed  on 
his  restitution  of  the  hundred  thousand  francs  and  the  castles  to  the 
constable.  He  did  at  length  restore  them  ;  but  it  was  of  his  own 
free-will,  without  any  request  being  made,  and  when  it  was  the  leas« 

*  '*  Chantoceaux,"— a  small  town,  diocese  of  Wantes. 


m 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


•  spected,  as  I  will  relate  iii  the  course  of  this  history,  according  to 
(he  information  I  received.  The  count  d'Estampes,  finding  that  a 
onger  stay  in  Brittany  would  be  useless,  determined  to  take  his  leave 
cf  the  duite,  and  return  to  France,  to  the  duke 

-  f  Berry,  who  had  sent  him  thither.    The  duke 

*  f  Brittany  parted  with  him  very  affectionately, 
!'nd  presented  him  with  a  handsome  white  pai- 
iiey,  saddled  and  equipped  as  if  for  a  king,  and 
a  ring  with  a  rich  stone,  wliich  had  cost  at  least 
one  thousand  francs. 

The  count,  on  leaving  Brittany,  went  to  An. 
gars,  where  he  waited  on  the  queen  of  Naples 
and  John  of  Brittany,  who  were  anxious  to  hear 
what  had  passed.  They  said,  "  Fair  cousin  you 
must  have  been  well  employed,  for  you  have 
made  a  long  stay  in  Brittany."  He  related  to 
them  partly  what  he  had  done,  but  the  conclu- 
sion was,  that  he  had  been  unsuccessful.  When 
he  had  remained  with  them  one  day,  he  departed 
for  Tours,  and  continued  his  jouviu.y  into  Berry, 
and  found  the  duke  of  Berry  at  Mehun-sur- 
Yevre,*  where  he  had  lately  built  a  very  fine 
castle,  and  was  daily  adding  to  it.  The  duke  ^^^^^^ 
of  Berry  entertained  the  count  well,  and  inquired 
what  had  passed  in  Brittany.  The  count  told 
him,  word  for  v/ord,  the  conversation  between 
him  and  the  duke,  and  that  it  had  been  impos- 
sible  to  turn  him  from  his  purposes,  whatever 
they  might  be.  The  duke  of  Berry,  seeing  no- 
thing better  could  be  done,  made  light  of  it,  and, 
shortly  after,  returned  to  the  king  and  duke  of 
Burgundy,  to  relate  to  them  the  ill  success  of  the 
journey  the  c®unt  d'Estampes  had  undertaken, 
at  his  request,  to  Brittany.  As  they  saw  they 
coidd  not  do  more,  affairs  remained  in  this  state 


tugal  had  held  such  language  to  induce  his  father-in-law  to  take  co«r. 
age,  the  duke  wcis  not  ignorant  that  England  was  in  a  very  troubled 
state,  that  the  council  had  many  weighty  things  to  attend  to,  as  well 


CHAPTER  CIX 


THE  CASTILLIANS  AND  FRENCH,  AFTER  THE  DEPARTURE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF 
LANCASTER  FROM  GALICIA,  RECONQUER,  IN  A  VERY  SHORT  TIME,  ALL 
THE  TOWNS  AND  CASTLES  HE  HAD  WON.  THE  ENGLISH  ABUSE  CASTILLE, 
WHEN  IN  THEIR  OVv'N  COUNTRY.  THE  KING-  OF  FRANCE  AND  HIS  COUN- 
CIL INVITE  THE  DUKE  OF  IRELAND,  WHO  HAD  FLED  FROM  ENGLAND,  TO 
PARIS. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  English,  who  had  come  with  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  to  Galicia,  had  departed,  and  how  the  duke  and 
duchess  had  retired  to  Oporto,  where  they  had  resided  some  time 
with  king  John  of  Portugal,  who  liad  married  the  duke's  daughter. 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  very  disconsolate  that  his  affairs  had 
taken  so  ruinous  a  turn,  and  that  his  best  knights  and  squires  had 
fallen  victims  to  disease.  The  whole  country  of  Galicia  v/as  now 
returned  to  its  allegiance  to  the  king  of  Castille  ;  for  the  moment 
the  Castillians,  and  the  French  knights  under  sir  Oliver  du  Guesclin, 
heard  of  the  duke  of  Lancnster's  departure  for  Portugal,  and  that  few 
English  had  remained  beldnd,  they  sallied  forth  to  conquer  Galicia 
back  again,  which  v/as  soon  done.  The  inhabitants  of  cities  and 
towns  were  more  attached  to  the  king  of  Castille  than  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  provided,  however,  he  v.  as  able  to  keep  the  field ;  for 
the  Castillians  and  Gaiiciai  n  resemble  a  good  deal  the  Lombards  and 
Italians,  who  are  always  0:1  the  side  of  the  strongest,  and  shout  out, 
"  The  conqueror  f.  r  ever  I-' 

All  which  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  been  able  to  win  before  the 
beginning  of  .luly  v/as  regained,  and  the  places  garrisoned  again  by 
French  and  others  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  Castille.  The 
English,  who  thought  to  pnss  the  winter  quietly  there,  were  driven 
out  by  fair  or  foul  mean?,  for  such  as  made  resistance  v/ere  put  to 
death.    Others,  seeing  affairs  go  badly,  surrendered  on  having  pass, 
ports  given  them  to  return  through  Castille  to  Gascony  by  Bayonne 
and  Bordeaux.    The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  duly  informed  of  all 
this  when  at  Oporto,  and  not  being  able  anj"  way  to  provide  a  remedy, 
it  gave  him  great  unquictness  of  heart.    This  may  be  readily  be- 
lieved, for  the  higher  the  spirit  and  expectations  are,  the  more  bitter 
are  disappointments  when  things  turn  out  contrary.    He,  however, 
kept  up  his  courage  tolerably  well,  and  said  at  times  that  if  he  had 
been  unsuccessful  this  year,  through  the  grace  of  God  he  would  do 
better  another  :  for  the  fortunes  of  this  world  are  so  changeable,  they 
cannot  remain  always  the  same.    The  king  of  Portugal  comforted 
him  as  much  as  it  was  in  his  power,  sa}ang,  "  Sir,  you  will  keep  your 
state  in  this  country,  while  you  write  to  your  brothers  and  friends  in 
England  the  melancholy  event  of  your  expedition,  though  they  now 
be  fully  informed  of  all,  and  press  them  to  send  you,  early  in  March 
next,  five  or  six  hundred  spears  and  two  thousand  archers.    I  will 
reassemble  my  forces,  for  my  subjects  are  well  inclined  to  fight  the 
Castillians,  and  we  will  make  an  effectual  war  against  them.  A 
kingdom  may  be  won  and  lost  in  one  campaign." 

The  duke,  on  hearing  the  king  thus  discourse,  was  much  pleased 
and  returned  him  his  thanks.    But,  notwithstanding  the  king  of  Por- 

■*  *'  Mehun-sm  Yvre,"  a  town  in  Beiry,  on  the  Yvie,  four  leasucs  from  Bourses 


Duke  of  Brittany  presenting  Count  d'Estampes  with  *'  a  handsome  white  palfrey,  saddled  and  equipped  u 
if  for  a  king."  Designed  from  a  MS.  Illumination  of  the  15th  century. 


respecting  the  affairs  of  the  borders  of  Scotland,  which  gave  them 
much  uneasiness,  as  concerning  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  was  ne- 
gotiating important  treaties  with  them.  He  remembered  also,  th&* 
he  had  many  difficulties  to  obtain  the  force  he  had  brought  with  him 
to  Galicia,  and  that,  knowing  his  countrymen  well,  he  had  never  had 
any  intention  of  seeking  a  reinforcement,  for  he  was  aware  the 
country  at  present  was  as  heavily  pressed  as  it  was  able  fo  bear ;  that 
those  who  had  gone  home  from  Castille  would  never  rt'turn  thither, 
and  he  was  fearful  they  would  discourage  any  others  from  coming  to 
his  aid.  Although  he  knew  all  this,  he  did  not  behave  weW  to  the 
king  and  barons  of  Portugal  in  hiding  it  from  them.  After  residing 
some  time  at  Oporto,  he  told  the  king,  that  many  reasons  urged  him 
to  return  to  Bayonne  and  the  Bordelois ;  for  that  Portugal,  though  he 
was  so  agreeably  received  there  by  all,  was  not  his  own  inheritance. 
He  added,  that  as  there  were  so  many  strong  places  and  castles  in 
the  archbishopric  of  Bordeaux,  on  the  borders  of  Foix,  Armagnac, 
beyond  the  Garonne  and  Dordogne,  in  Quercy,  Perigord,  Limousin, 
Auvergne,  and  other  parts,  which  were  still  attached  to  the  English, 
and  whose  garrisons  were  carrying  on  a  war  under  his  n^-ine  :  it 
therefore  was  his  duty  to  go  thither,  and  give  them  aid  and  advice, 
should  there  be  occasion.  He  was  besides,  when  in  Portugal,  too 
remote  to  hear  news  from  England  ;  for  the  English  dread  the  voyage 
to  Portugal,  for  its  length  and  danger  of  meeting  Castillian,  Galician, 
or  Seville  vessels,  which  cover  that  sea,  either  in  going  to,  or  retuni- 
ing  from  Flanders,  v/ith  merchandise. 

For  these  and  other  reasons,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  made  his  pre- 
parations for  departure ;  and  when  the  galleys,  which  the  king  of 
Portugal  had  provided  for  him,  under  the  command  of  his  principal 
admiral  Alphonso  Bretat,  were  ready,  and  the  weather  favorable,  he 
and  his  duchess  took  leave  of  the  king,  their  daughter,  and  the  ba- 
rons of  Portugal,  and  embarked  and  put  to  sea.  They  coasted  the 
shores,  and,  having  wind  and  weather  fair,  arrived  safely  at  Bayonne 
in  a  few  days.  The  inhabitants  of  Bayonne  and  the  adjacent  parts 
were  much  rejoiced  at  their  amval,  for  they  desired  greatly  their 
coming,  and  waited  on  them  to  pay  their  respects.  Nev.'s  of  the 
duke  and  duchess  being  at  Bayonne  with  their  daughter,  was  spread 
far  and  near,  and  gave  much  pleasure  to  Bordeaux  and  the  Bordelois. 

Sir  .  John  Harpedon,  sdneschal  of  Bordeaux,  and  the  seneschal  des 
Landes,  with  other  gentlemen  of  the  country,  such  as  the  lord  de 
Mucident,  the  lords  de  Duras,  de  Rosem,  de  Landuras,  de  Chau. 
mont,  de  I'Esparrc,  de  Copane,  and  several  more  of  the  principal 
barons  and  knights,  paid  their  compliments  to  the  duke.  He  received 
them  kindly  as  they  came,  for  they  anived  separately.  All  offered 
him  such  services  and  affection  as  are  due  to  a  lord.  The  duke  re- 
sided this  season  at  Bayonne.  He  frequently  wrote  to  the  king  of 
England  and  to  his  brothers ;  but,  for  whatever  he  could  urge,  he 
had  not  any  reinforcement  of  men-at-arms  or  archers  ;  and,  as  things 
were  then  situated,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  concerns  were 
totally  disregarded.  Those  who  had  returned  to  Castille  gave  such 
accounts  as  discouraged  others  from  going  thither.  They  said, 
*'  The  voyage  was  so  long,  a  war  with  France  would  be  far  more 
advantageous.  France  has  a  rich  country  and  temperate  climate, 
with  fine  rivers  ;  but  Castille  has  nothing  but  rocks  and  high  moun- 
tains, a  sharp  air,  muddy  rivers,  bad  meat,  and  wines  so  hot  and 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


harsh  there  is  no  drinking  them.  The  inhabitants  are  poor  and 
filthy,  badly  clothed  and  lodged,  and  quite  diifareritin  their  minners 
to  U3,  so  that  it  would  be  folly  t.)  gj  thither.  When  you  enter  a 
large  city  or  tjwn,  you  expect  to  find  everyt'iing,  bat  you  will  meet 
with  nothing  but  wines,  lard,  and  empty  cotDrs.  It  is  quite  the  con. 
trary  in  France ;  for  there  we  hive  many  a  time  found,  in  the  cities 
and  towns,  when  the  fortune  of  war  delivered  them  into  our  hands, 
such  wealth  and  riches  as  astonished  us.  It  is  such  a  war  as  this 
wo  ought  to  attend  to,  and  boldly  hazard  our  lives,  for  it  is  very  pro- 
fitable, and  not  ia  a  war  with  Castille  or  Portugal,  where  there  is 
nothing  but  poverty  and  loss  to  be  suffered." 

Suca  were  the  conversations  of  the  E  iglish  who  had  returned  from 
Castillo,  so  that  the  rniniitsrs  who  ruled  the  country,  perceived  that 
any  expedition  thither  would  be  very  unpopular.  The  cou.itry  was 
not  m  yet  recjvered  from  the  lata  troubles,  which  the  executions  of 
sir  Robert  Tresilian  and  others,  and  the  flight  of  the  duke  of  Ireland, 
had  t irow:!  it  into.  Tnc  ki;ig  had  also  new  co^iiiseilors,  with  whom 
he  was  n  >t,  at  that  time,  well  reconciled.  All  these  things  prevented 
any  att9ntion  being  paid  to  whit  related  t)  the  duke  of  Lmcaster, 
who  still  resided  at  i3ayonae.  The  situation  of  E.igiand,  with  respect 
to  in  intar.ial  divisions,  the  desperate  state  of  the  affxirs  of  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  and  ail  tiaat  related  t^  the  duke  of  Ireland  and  his  par- 
tisans, were  perfectly  known  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  council. 
To  gain  mjre  information  on  these  subjects,  the  king,  by  the  advice 
of  his  uncles,  resolved  to  invite  the  duke  of  Ireland  into  Franco,  and 
to  send  tj  him  at  Utrecht,  where  he  resided,  proper  passportj  for  his 
coming  thither,  and  for  remaining  as  long  as  it  should  be  the  king's 
pleasure,  and  to  return  whenever  the  duke  should  please.  It  was 
necessary  to  send  special  messengers,  and  that  his  passp  ^rt  should  be 
particularly  made  out,  otherwise  the  duke  would  not  quit  Utrecht ;  for 
he  knew  he  was  in  the  ill  graces  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  (who  was  a 
great  baron,  and  of  high  birth  in  France,)  and  not  without  cause,  for. 
to  say  the  truth,  he  had  very  scandalously  treated  his  duchess,  the 
daughter  of  the  lord  de  Coucy.  This  certainly  was  the  principal 
reason  that  had  blasted  his  character  in  France  and  elsewhere  ;  for 
he  was  there  as  much  hated  and  despised  as  in  England.  When  this 
was  discussed  in  the  council  of  France,  the  lord  de  Coucy  strongly 
opposed  it ;  but  they  gave  so  many  reasons  for  the  advantages  that 
might  be  reaped  from  the  duke's  coming,  as  to  induce  him  to  yield  ; 
indeed  as  the  king  willed  it,  he  could  not  say  more. 

The  king,  being  young,  was  desirous  to  see  the  duke  of  Ireland, 
because  he  had  been  told  he  was  a  gallant  knight,  and  that  the  king 
of  England's  love  for  him  had  been  unbounded.  A  knight  and  clerk, 
who  was  one  of  the  king's  notaries,  were  sent  to  seek  him.  The  duke 
of  Ireland  was  very  much  astonished  when  he  first  heard  the  king  of 
France  wished  to  see  him,  and  had  many  ideas  what  could  be  the 
cause  of  it.  Having  considered  the  passp :>rt,  he  found  he  might 
safely  go  to  the  king  of  France,  and  return  tJ  Utrecht  when  he  pleased. 
He  therefore  left  Utrecht,  in  company  with  those  who  had  been  scmt 
for  him,  and  continued  his  journey  until  he  arrived  al  Paris,  for  the 
king  then  resided  at  the  castle  of  the  Louvre.  The  duke  was  well 
received  by  the  king  and  his  uncles  ;  and  the  king  was  desirous  he 
would  fix  his  residence  in  France,  and  had  a  hotel  appointed  for 
him  to  live  and  keep  his  state.  He  had  wherev/ithal  tJ  do  so  hand- 
somely,  for  he  had  brought  immense  sums  of  nuney  with  him  from 
England,  and  the  constable  of  France  was  still  much  indebted  to  him 
for  the  ransom  of  John*  of  Brittany,  as  the  whole  had  not  been  p  iid. 
The  duke  of  Ireland  made  frequent  visits  tj  the  king,  who  enter, 
tained  him  well ;  and  he  was  invitechto  all  the  feasts,  tilto  and  tour, 
naments. 

CHAPTER  ex. 

THE  COUNCfL  OF  FRANCE  DISAGRiCE,  AS  TO  THE  KINo's  GOING  INTO  GEU- 
MANVj  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  STATE  OF  THE  REATJVI.  THE  DUKE  OF  BRIT- 
TANY STRENGTHENS  HIS  GARRISONS,  AND  FOR^iS  AI.MANCES  WITH 
ENGLAND  AND  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE.  THE  ENGLISH  RAISE  A  LARGE 
ARMV. 

Yov  have  before  heard  how  the  count  d'Estampes  was  sent  by  the 
duke  of  Berry  into  Brittany,  in  the  hopes  of  concili  :ting  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  and  had  returned  unsuccessful,  n  the  great  vexation  of  the 
duke  of  Berry,  but  more  particularly  to  the  king's  council ;  for  they 
knew  the  eagerness  of  the  king  to  march  ta  Germany,  t  J  revenge 
himself  for  the  rude  and  outrageous  challenge  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
had  sent  him.  The  wisest  of  the  council,  foreseeing  what  might 
happen,  thought  it  would  be  t)o  dangerous  for  the  king,  at  tliis  mo- 
ment, to  leave  the  realm.  They  now  clearly  saw  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany would  not  listen  to  terms  of  acconimadation,  and  f"lt  his  con- 
duct, in  arresting,  confining,  and  ransoming  the  constable  for  one 
hundied  thousand  francs,  three  castles  and  a  t nvn,  highly  offensive 
to  the  honor  of  France.  They  heard  also,  that  the  duke  had  entered 
into  a  strong  alliance  with  the  king  of  England,  and  was  laying  up 
stores  of  all  kinds  in  his  different  t.)wns  and  castles.  He  was  seek- 
Ing  Iriends  on  all  sides,  so  that  his  barons  and  knights  knew  rot  ho.v 
to  act,  (or  at  least  the  greater  part,)  whether  to  go  to  France,  or  re- 
main with  the  duke  and  abide  the  event ;  but  they  would  never  have 
taken  arms  against  France,  for  the  knights  and  squires  of  Brittany 
are  too  loyal  Frenchmen  to  be  induced  to  be  guilty  of  such  conduct. 
The  council  were  fearful,  and  with  reason,  should  the  king  march  to 


4r)7 

Germany  with  a  large  fcvce,  and  he  coul  1  not  do  otiierwi ^c,  t  iat  tnc 
duke  of  Brittany  would  introduce  the  English  into  his  country,  by 
Saint  Malo,  Saint  Matthien,  Kemper,  Treguier,  Guerrande,  V'anncs, 
or  on  some  other  parts  of  the  coast,  for  they  could  not  gain  a  better 
entrance  into  France.    They  were,  therefore,  much  puzzled,  how 
they  could,  without  compromising  the  king's  honor  and  mat  of  the 
realm,  bring  about  a  reconciliation  with  the  duke.    But  some  of  the 
council  said,  "  that  it  would  be  very  blameable  in  the  king  t)  put  off 
his  expeditian  for  this  duke  of  Brittany,  who  was  not  master  of  his 
own  country;  and  he  might  be  assured  that  the  knights  and  barons 
of  Brittany  would  never  side  with  him  against  ihe  kiiig  of  France. 
Let  the  king,  in  God's  name,  undertake  the  expedition,  and  the  con. 
stable,  with  his  Breto-ns,  may  stay  at  home  tj  guard  the  country." 
This  opinion  was  ably  supported  in  the  council  ;  but  others  opp  )scd 
it,  saying,  "  It  cannot  be  done,  for  the  king  will  never  undertake  it 
without  the  constable,  as  he  knows  more  of  war  than  any  other 
knight."  Some  argued,  saying,  "  Let  the  king  then  remain,  and  send 
thither  one  of  his  uncles,  for  instance  my  lord  of  Burgu  idy,  with  two 
th  jusand  lances  and  seven  thousand  lustv  varlets  ;  for,  as  the  war 
principally  affects  him,  he  is  bound  to  go  tliither,  from  his  connectioa 
with  Brabant,  which  is  the  seat  of  war;  and  he  will  be  joined,  when 
in.  that  country,  by  seven  hundred  spears,  and  from  twenty  to  thirty 
thousand  of  the  common  people."   "  What  you  say  is  to  no  purpose," 
others  replied,  "  for  the  king  is  determined  to  go,  iis  comm  mder.iri. 
chief:  he  says,  since  he  has  been  challenged,  ho  will  not  refuse  it. 
It  is  proper  he  should  therefore  go;  and,  as  he  is  yonng,  the  oftener 
he  bears  arms,  the  more  wil'  he  like  theni."    "  All  thisls  well  "  said 
some,  "but  who  will  be  bold  enough  to  advise  the  king  to  march  so 
far  into  Germany,  and  among  such  proud  and  crafty  people  ?  The 
entrance  may  be  easy  enough,  but  not  so  the  return ;  for,  when  they 
know  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  nobles  are  in  the  heart  of  their 
country,  they  will  collect  together  at  some  of  the  passes  they  are  ac 
quainted  with,  and  of  which  we  are  ignorant,  and  completely  destroy 
us.    They  are  the  m.ost  avaricious  of  mankind,  and  the  most  cruel  to 
their  prisoners ;  for,  when  they  take  any  in  war,  they  throw  them 
into  close  dungeons,  loaded  with  fetters,  and  such.like  prison  furni. 
ture :  they  are  cunning  enough  in  these  matters,  in  ordiy:  to  obtain  a 
larger  ransom  for  them.    They  are  in  the  highest  spirits  when  they 
make  captive  a  nobleman  or  man  of  rank,  and  carry  him  with  them 
into  Bohemia,  Austria,  or  Saxony,  and  confine  him  in  some  uninhab- 
ited castle,  where  you  must  seek  for  him.    Such  people  are  worM 
than  Pagans  or  Saracens,  for  their  extreme  covetousness  robs  them 
of  all  ideas  of  honor.    Now,  if  you  conduct  the  king  tj  such  a  coun- 
try,  and  any  melancholy  event  happen,  and  who  can  foresee  wliul 
unfortunate  accidents  may  not  occur?  it  will  be  said  ihat  we  have 
advised  him,  like  traitors,  tj  his  ruin,  and  not  for  the  welfare  of  liiui 
or  the  kingdom.    But,  should  the  king  persist  in  this  expedition  (God 
defend  the  realm  from  harm!)  whom  will  he  take  with  him,  and 
what  nobles  are  to  attend  him?  for  he  must  be  properly  accomp  uiied, 
and  the  country,  being  left  empty  of  defenders,  is  in  risk  of  t.;tal  de- 
struction.   Who  will  now  advise  the  king  to  undertake  this  matter 
in  person  ?"    "  What  can  be  done  then  ?"  said  other-,  in  reply. 
"  Why,"  answered  those  who  had  more  maturely  considered  the  nut. 
ter,  and  weighed  all  the  difficulties  attending  it,  "  let  the  king  tldnk 
no  more  of  it,  nor  send  any  considerable  force  thither.    The  duke 
of  Gueldres  is  young  and  hot-headed,  and  puffed  up  with  having 
challenged  a  king  of  France.    It  has  not  proceeded  from  any  solid 
understanding,  but  from  the  self-sufficiency  of  a  young  man,  who 
wants  to  fly  before  he  has  wings.    Since  he  has  sent  his  defiance, 
let  him  follow  it  up :  the  kingdom  of  France  is  large,  and  the  mo. 
ment  he  shall  enter  it,  whatever  part  it  may  be,  the  king  will  be 
informed  of  it,  and  have  just  cause  for  calling  on  his  subjects  for  sup- 
port, and  for  marching  to  repel  the  invader,  should  he  have  remained 
in  France,  or  for  pursuing  him  into  Germany.    The  king  will,  by 
such  conduct,  acquire  honor  for  himself  and  his  kingdom,  at  a  much 
cheaper  rata  than  by  marching  into  Gueldres.    We  have  been  in- 
formed, by  those  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  that  there  are  four 
large  rivers  to  cross  before  you  arrive  at  the  duke's  territories,  and 
that  the  smallest  is  as  wide  as  the  Loire  at  Nemours  or  Lx  Charitc, 
and  the  country  was  covered  with  heath  and  offered  no  place  fit  ibr 
encampment.    Nov/,  those  who  please  may  advise  the  king  to  r.n. 
dert  ike  his  expedition  through  such  a  country." 

Thus,  as  I  have  said,  was  the  council  divided  respecting  this  ex. 
pedition  ta  Gueldres,  which  the  king  was  very  anxious  to  accomi..ish. 
Indeed,  more  progress  would  have  been  made  taward  it,  if  they  had 
not  been  afraid  of  the  mischief  that  might  come  from  Brittany  ;  and 
this  delayed  it  much.  There  was  cause  for  their  fears  ;  for  the  duke, 
who  had  received  information  of  the  challenge  of  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres,  and  of  the  king's  eagerness  ta  march  against  him,  was  oiily 
waiting  until  the  king  had  quitted  the  kingdom,  to  introduce  the 
English,  with  whom  he  had  formed  an  alliance,  into  his  duchy.  The 
duke  had  by  his  subtle  arts  gained  over  the  principal  t  nvns  t ;  his  in- 
terest, such  as  Nantes,  Vannes,  Rennes,  Treguier,  Guerrande,  Lam. 
balle,  St.  Malo,  and  St.  Matthieu  de  Fine-Poterne,  but  had  fai  ed  in 
his  attempts  to  gain  the  nobles  He  hoped,  indeed,  they  would 
accompany  the  constable  into  Germany  and  give  him  freer  scope  for 
his  war.  He  filled  his  towns  and  castles  with  all  sorts  of  ?.t.jres,  ar- 
tillery and  provisions,  plainly  showing  he  preferred  war  to  peace. 
He  had  likewise  formed  a  strict  alliance  with  his  brother-in-law,  the 


468 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


young  king  of  Navarre,  and  iiad  promised  him,  that  if  he  succeeded 
in  his  attempt  to  bring  over  a  body  of  English  men-at-arms  and  arch- 
ers, he  would  lead  them  instantly  to  Normandy,  and  recover  for  him 
all  those  towns  and  places  the  late  king  of  France  had  won  from  his 
iather  by  himself,  or  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  others.  The  king  of 
-s^avarre  indulged  in  these  hopes,  and  paid  every  respectful  compli- 
ment to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bayonne,  with  whom  he  entered 
iato  an  alliance. 

On  the  7th  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of  grace  1388,  it  was  deter- 
mined in  the  council  of  the  king  of  England,  by  the  dukes  of  York 
xnd  Gloucester,  that  Richard  earl  of  Arundel  should  be  appointed 
commander  in  chief  of  a  naval  expedition.  He  was  to  have  under 
him  one  thousand  men-at-arms  and  three  thousand  archers,  who  were 
to  assemble  at  Southampton,  the  15th  of  May,  when  the  fleet  would 
be  ready  prepared  to  receive  them,  and  it  was  fixed  that  those  who 
were  to  accompany  him  were  immediately  to  begin  their  march  to 
Southampton.  The  king  of  England  kept  a  grand  feast  on  St. 
George's  day,  this  year,  at  Windsor,  which  was  attended  by  a  num- 
ber of  the  lords,  who  were  to  accompany  the  earl  of  Arundel,  and 
who  there  took  leave  of  the  kin^;-,  the  queen,  his  uncles  and  ladies. 
The  whole  of  this  armament  were  at  Southampton  or  in  those  parts, 
on  the  appointed  day,  and  embarked  on  board  the  fleet  the  twentietii 
day  of  May,  when  the  weather  was  fine  and  clear.  Witli  the  earl  of 
Arundel  were,  the  earls  of  Nottingham  and  Devonshire,  the  lord 
Thomas  Percy,  the  lord  Cliflbrd,  sir  John  de  Warwick,  sir  William 
Leslie,  the  lord  Camois,  sir  Stephen  de  Liberie,  sir  William  Helmon, 
sir  Thomas  Moreaux,  sir  .John  dMmbreticourt,  sir  Robert  Scot,  sir 
Peter  de  Montbcrry,  sir  Lewis  Clanborough,  sir  Thomas  Cook,  sir 
William  Paulet,  and  several  more  :  in  the  whole,  there  were  one 
thousand  good  men-at-arms  and  about  three  thousand  archers.  They 
embarked  no  horses  with  them  ;  for  they  hoped,  if  successful,  to  find 
horses  in  plenty  in  Brittany.  The  day  they  weighed  anchor  the  sea 
was  so  calm  and  serene,  tiiat  it  w;is  beautiful  to  behold.  They  made 
for  the  shores  of  Brittany  or  Normandy,  with  a  determination  to  land 
nowhere  else,  unless  other  intelligence  should  be  sent  them.  They 
had  in  their  fleet  some  light  vessels  (called  Balniers  Coursiers)  which 
drew  but  little  water,  and  these  were  sent  in  advance,  to  seek  adven- 
tures ;  in  the  same  manner  as  knights  and  squires,  mounted  on  the 
fleetest  horses,,  are  ordered  to  scour  in  front  of  an  army,  to  see  if 
there  are  any  ambuscades.  We  will,  however,  leave  this*  army,  and 
speak  of  the  aff;iirs  of  Gueldres,  Brabant,  and  of  the  siege  of  Grave. 


CHAPTER  CXI. 

THE  BRABANTERS  LAY  SIEGE  TO  THE  TOWN  OF  GRAVE.  THE  CONSTABLE 
OF  FRANCE  GAINS  THE  TOWNS  OF  SAINT  MALO  AND  SAINT  MATTHIEU 
DE  FINE-POTERNE,  AND  GARRISONS  THEM  WITH  HIS  MEN. 

I  HAVE  before  given  an  account  of  the  ancient  dukes  of  Gueldres, 
and  how  the  eldest  son  of  the  first  duke  married  Bertaldo  of  Mech- 
iin's  daughter,  in  order  to  redeem  his  inheritance,  and  had  mortgaged 
three  of  his  castles  to  the  count  de  Mours,  who,  unable  to  regain  the 
money  he  had  lent,  iiad  sold  them  to  Winceslaus,  duke  of  Brabant, 
for  the  same  sum,  and  all  the  subsequent  events  to  the  time  of  duke 
William  of  Gueldres,  son  of  the  duke  of  Juliers.  The  duke  of  Guel- 
dres, finding  he  could  no  v/ay  succeed  in  recovering  his  before-men- 
tioned three  castles  on  the  Meuse,  which  had  been  part  of  his 
patrimonial  inheritance,  resolved  to  secure  himself  the  possession  of 
Grave  from  the  Brabanters.  He  had  married  his  bastard-daughter  to 
the  young  lord  of  Bruk,  v/ho  claimed  the  town  of  Grave  as  lord  par- 
amount. There  was  an  amicable  treaty  made  between  them,  such 
as  should  be  made  when  fathers  and  children  are  concerned  :  and  the 
young  lord  of  Bruk  yielded  to  the  duke  all  his  claims  on  Grave,  and 
the  territories  thereto  belonging,  in  the  presence  of  the  knights  of 
Gueldres  and  Juliera.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  gave  him,  in  return, 
the  town  and  territory  of  Breda,  situated  on  the  river  Merck,  in  the 
duchy  of  Gueldres,  bordering  on  Holland,  below  Brabant.  It  had  a 
handsome  castle :  the  town  was  extensive  and  of  much  trade,  but 
Grave  was  more  valuable.  The  duke  had  made  this  exchange  to 
streno'then  himself  against  the  claim  of  the  Brabanters ;  but  the 
duchess  and  her  subjects  said,  that  the  lord  of  Bruk  was  only  mort- 
gagee in  possession,  and  that  she  or  her  heirs  might  redeem  it  when- 
ever they  pleased.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  denied  this,  and  hence 
arose  their  mutual  hatreds  and  wars. 

The  Brabanters  this  year,  in  the  month  of  May,  came  with  a  pow- 
erful  force  of  barons,  knights,  and  squires,  to  lay  siege  to  the  town 
of  Grave.  They  brought  with  them  springalls,  and  various  other 
machines  of  attack,  and  they  amounted  altogether  to  forty  thousand 
men.  There  were  almost  daily  skirmishes  at  the  barriers.  The 
town  of  Grave  is  situated  on  the  Brabant  side  of  the  Meuse,  over 
which  there  is  a  bridge  that  connects  it  with  Gueldres.  This  siege 
was  a  bold  enterprise  :  but  great  plenty  was  in  the  army  of  Brabant, 
and  everything  was  to  be  had  there  for  money,  and  as  cheap  as  at 
Brussels.  In  these  continual  skirmishes  at  the  barriers,  where  the 
cross-bows  sometimes  ventured,  the  success  was  variable,  as  must 
abA^ays  happen  when  the  parties  are  nearly  equal. 

The  duke  of  Gueldres  was  regularly  informed  of  everything  that 
-passed  at  *he  siege,  for  he  had  fixed  his  residence  only  four  leagues 
©flf  at  Nimeguen.    He  wrote  frequently  to  England  for  assistance, 


and  was  in  hopes  the  armament  at  sea,  under  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
should  the  winds  prove  favorable,  would  come  to  raise  this  siege 
He  knew  the  town  of  Grave  was  strong,  and  that  it  was  amply  sup. 
plied  with  stores  and  provisions,  and  could  not  be  won  by  storm. 
As  it  could  only  be  gained  by  capitulation,  he  felt  assured  on  that 
head,  as  he  depended  on  the  fidelity  of  the  inhabitants,  that  they 
would  never  desert  him.  This  siege,  therefore,  lasted  a  very  con- 
siderable time.  The  earl  of  Arundel's  fleet  was  still  at  sea,  and 
though  no  landing  had  been  attempted,  it  hovered  along  the  coasts 
of  Brittany  and  Normandy,  so  that  the  Normans  from  St.  Michael's 
Mount  along  the  shore  to  Dieppe,  Saint  Valery,  and  even  Crotoy  in 
Ponthieu,  were  much  alarmed,  and  uncertain  at  what  place  they 
would  disembark.  All  these  seaport  towns  were  well  provided  with 
men-at-arms,  by  orders  from  the  king  of  France,  to  oppose  any  in. 
vasion. 

The  marshal  de  Blainville,  who  commanded  on  the  coast,  sent  the 
lord  de  Coucy  and  the  lord  de  Hambre,  two  great  Norman  barons, 
to  the  town  of  Carentan,  which  is  situated  on  the  sea-shore,  and 
formerly  belonged  to  Charles  king  of  Navarre.  The  constable  of 
France  took  possession  of  the  towns  of  Saint  Malo  and  Saint  Mat- 
tliieu  de  Fine-P6terne  ;  and,  as  soon  as  he  learnt  the  English  were 
at  sea,  he  placed  sufficient  garrisons  in  both,  in  the  name  of  the  king 
of  France.  It  was  thought  in  France  that  war  would  be  declared 
against  the  duke  of  Brittany.  The  knights  and  squires  said,  that 
this  appearance  of  the  English  fleet  was  another  instance  of  the 
duke's  perfidy ;  for,  by  their  continued  hovering  along  his  coasts,  it 
was  clear  that  he  had  invited  them  thither.  They  never  quitted  their 
stations,  unless  forced  by  stress  of  weather,  and,  when  favorable, 
returned  to  them  again. 


CHAPTER  CXII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  HAS  THOUGHTS  OF  MARRYING  HIS  DAUGHTER  TO 
THE  DUKE  DE  LA  TOURAINE,  BROTHER  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE.  THE 
DUKE  OF  BERRY  PROPOSES  HIMSELF  FOR  HER  HUSBAND.  THE  DUKE  OP 
LANCASTER  IS  MUCH  SATISFIED  THEREAT. 

I  HAVE  before  said  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  quitted  Castille 
and  Portugal.  His  thoughts  on  the  unfortunate  event  of  his  expedi- 
tion, were  not  very  agreeable  ;  for  he  saw  his  hopes  annihilated,  and 
that  fortune,  as  very  often  happens  in  worldly  affairs,  had  suddenly 
turned  against  him,  at  a  time  when  it  was  the  least  expected :  for 
he  had  left  England  well  accompanied  with  men-at-arms,  and  with 
every  expectation  of  finishing  his  campaign  in  a  different  manner. 
It  was  told  him,  that  his  adversary  had  regained  within  fifteen  days 
after  he  left  the  country,  all  his  conquests,  which  had  occupied  him 
six  weeks.  His  army  had  been  wasted  away  by  sickness,  and  he 
despaired  of  any  assistance  from  home ;  for  the  English  were  tired 
of  this  war,  as  it  was  at  such  a  distance,  and  the  accounts  they  had 
heard  of  the  country  disgusted  them :  besides,  the  duke  knew  that 
England  was  much  troubled  within  itself.  He  foresaw  little  hope 
of  amendment  in  his  affairs ;  and  though  he  said  not  much  m  this 
subject,  he  thought  a  great  deal.  At  times,  he  compared  himself 
and  his  expedition  to  the  duke  of  Anjou  and  his  march  to  Naples ; 
for,  when  he  set  out  from  France,  he  was  so  magnificently  equipped, 
nothing  was  ever  seen  like  to  it,  and  attended  by  multitudes  of 
knights,  squires,  and  men-at-arms;  but  the  end  had  been,  that  all 
were  either  killed  or  ruined. 

It  was  not  surprising  that  the  duke,  considering  his  hopes  were 
totally  destroyed,  should  be  sdmetimes  melancholy  ;  for  the  count 
de  Foix,  who  was  one  of  the  wisest  princes,  in  conversation  with 
his  knights,  had  declared  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  expectations,  in 
regard  to  the  crown  of  Castille,  were  completely  at  an  end.  The 
duke  was,  however,  of  a  high  spirit,  and  sought  consolation  in  the 
prospect  of  the  elevation  of  his  children.  He  had  with  him  a  hand- 
some  daughter,  by  the  lady  Constance,  daughter  of  don  Pedro,  in 
whose  right  he  made  war  on  Castille :  he,  therefore,  musing  on  this 
subject,  said,  "  If  fortune  is  now  unfavorable  to  me,  it  may  be  other- 
wise  to  my  daughter,  who  is  young  and  handsome,  and  by  her  grand- 
father  and  mother  the  true  heiress  of  Castille.  Some  gallant  prince 
of  France  may  seek  her  in  marriage,  either  for  the  above  right  or 
her  high  birth ;  for  she  may  boast  that  she  springs  from  the  best 
blood  in  Christendom."  He  would  gladly  have  had  some  overtures 
made  him  from  France  on  this  subject ;  for  he  knew  the  king  had  a 
younger  brother,  in  the  duke  of  Touraine  :  "  and,"  added  the  duke, 
"  we  might,  through  this  means,  recover  our  inheritance  of  Castille  ; 
for  it  has  been  solely  through  the  aid  of  France  that  our  adversary 
has  kept  his  crown :  should  that  power  turn  against  him,  which 
would  be  the  case  if  a  marriage  took  place  with  the  duke  of  Tou- 
raine,  he  must  speedily  surrender  his  throne  to  my  daughter."  Such 
v/ere  the  expectations  the  duke  of  Lancaster  flattered  himself  with, 
and  his  imaginations  were  in  a  way  to  be  realized ;  not,  indeed,  by 
the  king  of  France's  brother,  but  by  one  who  was  well  qualified  to 
change  the  face  of  aff'airs  in  Castille,  and  who  had  the  complete  gov- 
ernment of  France,  for  without  his  consent  nothing  was  done :  I 
mean  the  duke  of  Berry. 

You  have  before  heard  how  he  and  his  son  were  made  widowers 
nearly  at  the  same  time.  What  I  am  about  to  relate,  I  know  from 
my  own  knowledge ;  for  I,  the  author  of  this  book,  was  at  the  time 
in  the  country  of  Blois,  on  the  borders  of  Foitou  and  Berry,  with 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


469 


my  very  dear  and  honored  lord,  the  count  Guy  de  Blois,  by  whose 
desire  and  encouragement  this  history  was  undertaken.  The  duke 
of  Berry  had,  among  his  other  thouglits  and  plans,  a  desire  to  marry 
again.  He  frequently  said  to  those  near  his  person,  that  a  lord  was 
nothing  without  a  lady,  nor  a  man  without  a  wife.  Those  in  whom 
he  had  the  greatest  confidence  replied,  "  Very  well,  my  lord,  marry 
then  your  son  John  :  your  house  will  be  more  pleasant,  and  better 
managed."  Ah,"  said  the  duke,  "  he  is  too  young."  "  That  is 
nothing,  my  lord  :  do  not  you  see  the  count  de  Blois  has  married  his 
son,  who  is  of  the  same  age,  with  your  daughter  Mary  ?"  "  That  is 
true,"  answered  the  duke  :  "  well,  name  then  a  lady  for  him."  "  We 
name  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster."  The  duke  mused  a 
while,  and  was  some  time  before  he  made  any  reply,  when,  address- 
ing himself  to  them,  he  said,  "  You  propose  marrying  my  son  John 
with  my  cousin,  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster :  by  St.  Deni:3, 
you  have  made  me  imagine  that  she  will  be  an  excellent  match  for 
myself,  and  I  will  shortly  write  to  the  duke  on  the  subject.  He  re- 
sides, as  I  hear,  at  Bayonne  ;  and  I  will  signify  to  him  that  some  of 
my  council  shall  very  speedily  wait  on  him  to  treat  of  this  marriage 
with  me.  I  say  :  not  for  my  son  John,  whom  I  will  marry  elsewhere." 
Those  to  whom  he  had  spoken,  on  hearing  the  above,  burst  out  into 
laughter.  "  What  do  you  laugh  at  ?"  said  the  duke.  "We  laugh, 
my  lord,  because  it  seems  that  you  prefer  to  have  a  good  thing  your- 
self, rather  than  give  it  your  son."  "  By  my  faith,  I  am  in  the  right ; 
for  my  fair  cousin  of  Lancaster  will  not  so  readily  give  his  daughter 
to  my  son  as  he  will  to  me." 

Letters  were  instantly  written  and  sent  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 
The  messengers,  on  their  arrival  at  Bayonne,  presented  the  letters  to 
the  duke,  who,  having  opened  them  and  perused  their  contents,  was 
highly  delighted,  and  made  those  who  had  brought  them  good  cheer, 
giving  them  to  understand  that  their  intelligence  was  very  agreeable 
to  him.  The  duke  returned  such  answers  by  the  messengers  as 
showed  the  proposal  was  very  satisfactory,  and  had  given  him  much 
joy.  The  messengers,  on  their  return,  found  the  duke  of  Berry  in 
Poitou,  but  preparing  to  return  to  Paris ;  for  the  king  and  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  had  expressly  sent  for  him,  to  consider  of  the  state  of 
Brittany.  Having  read  the  answer  from  the  duke ,  of  Lancaster, 
which  afforded  him  much  pleasure,  he  determined  to  persevere  in 
the  business,  although  he  could  not  defer  his  journey  to  Paris.  He 
resolved,  however,  to  proceed  in  it  by  the  shortest  mode,  and  sent 
letters  to  one  of  his  knights,  called  sir  Helion  de  Lignac,  who  at  that 
time  was  seneschal  of  La  Rochelle,  ordering  him  to  place  the  town 
under  the  government  of  those  he  could  depend  upon,  and  then, 
vdthout  fail,  to  hasten  to  him  at  Paris.  Sir  Helion,  on  receiving  the 
duke's  orders,  sealed  with  his  seal,  and  noticing  the  haste  in  which 
he  was  summoned  to  follovv^  him,  lost  no  time  in  putting  La  Rochelle 
and  its  dependencies  under  the  command  of  two  vuliant  knights  of 
Beauce,  called  sir  Peter  de  Jouy  and  the  lord  Peter  Taillepie.  When 
this  was  done,  he  took  the  shortest  road  he  could  to  join  the  duke,  who 
he  knew,  from  the  tenor  of  his  letter,  would  be  impatient  to  see  him. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bayonne,  and 
say  what  were  his  thoughts  on  the  proposal  from  the  duke  of  Berry. 
He  was  not  willing  it  should  be  kept  secret :  on  the  contrary,  he 
published  it  everywhere,  that  his  enemies  might  be  alarmed,  and  the 
matter  known  in  the  court  of  his  adversary  of  Castille.  The  duke, 
in  consequence,  wrote  several  letters,  detailing  the  whole  business, 
with  copies  of  the  duke  of  Berry's  proposals,  and  his  ansv/ers  of  con- 
sent, to  the  count  de  Foix ;  because  he  knew  there  was  a  continual 
intercourse  of  knights  and  squires  from  all  countries  at  Orthfes,  going 
or  returning  to  Castille,  or  on  pilgrimage  to  or  from  Saint  Jago.  He 
did  the  same  thing  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  had  married  the 
kmg  of  Castille's  sister,  and  by  whom  he  had  a  numerous  family, 
that  the  intelligence  of  this  marriage  might  be  more  readily  believed 
in  Castille  than  if  told  by  common  report.  He  wrote  also  on  the 
fiame  subject  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  but  was  silent  respecting  it  in 
his  letters  to  the  king  and  his  brothers  in  England,  for  he  knew  the 
English  would  not  be  pleased  at  it :  indeed,  they  gave  proofs  of  their 
dislike  to  this  marriage,  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  it,  as  I  shall  relate 
when  I  come  to  that  part  of  my  history ;  but  I  must  now  return  to 
the  duke  of  Brittany,  as  that  matter  presses. 


CHAPTER  CXIII. 

THE  LORD  DE  COXJCY  AND  OTHER  BARONS  OF  FRANCE  ARE  SENT  TO 
THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY.  BEFORE  THEIR  ARRIVAL,  HE  HAD  RE- 
STORED TO  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  CONSTABLE  THE  PLACES  HE  HAD 
TAKEN  FROM  HIM. 

On  the  duke  of  Berry's  arrival  at  Paris,  many  councils  were  held 
by  those  most  in  the  confidence  of  the  king  and  his  uncles,  such  as 
the  . bishop  of  Langres  and  Laon,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  other  privy 
counsellors,  as  well  on  the  aflfairs  of  Gueldres,  whither  the  king  was 
still  very  desirous  of  going,  as  of  Brittany ;  for  the  duke  would  not 
accept  of  the  advances  that  had  been  made  him  toward  a  reconcilia- 
tion with  France.  They  knew  not  whom  they  could  send  to  make  I 
another  attempt,  since  the  former  negotiators  had  failed.  The  coun-  | 
cil  were  much  troubled  on  this  account,  for  they  had  learnt  that  the 
duke  of  Brittany  had  been  busily  employed  during  the  winter  in  vict- 
ualling  again  and  reinforcing  all  his  towns  and  castles,  which  plainly  \ 


indicated  his  wish  to  have  been  for  war.  The  wisest  of  the  council 
said  :  "  You  talk  of  going  to  Germany :  you  should  rather  go  to  Brit, 
tany,  and  destroy  that  insolent  duke,  who  holds  in  contempt  tin- 
crown  of  France  and  refuses  to  obey  its  orders.  You  will  not  obtain 
anything  from  him  by  treaty  :  ai:d  his  presumption  is  so  great,  ho 
must  be  taught  his  duty:  he  neither  loves  nor  esteems  any  one  but 
himself.  It  is  clear,  that  if  the  king  go  to  Germany,  and  leave  the 
realm  unprotected  by  men-at-arms,  (and  unless  he  be  handsomely 
attended,  he  need  not  think  of  it,)  this  duke  will  introduce  the  Eng. 
lish  into  hia  country,  and  give  them  an  entrance  to  France.  The  ap- 
pearances are  now  very  strong  that  he  will  do  so ;  for  there  is  a  large 
English  fieet  on  his  coasts,  which  never  leaves  them  but  when  forced 
to  it  by  stress  of  weather,  and  when  fair  it  returns ;  so  that  I  see  no 
alternative  ;  you  must  have  open  war  or  peace."  "  It  wo.uld  be 
well,"  replied  others,  "  that  we  again  send  to  him  the  bishop  of 
Langres  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  for  this  last  is,  by  marriage,  his 
brother-in-law."*  "  Oh,  no,  no,"  interrupted  sir  Yves  d'Orient : 
"if  you  will  send  to  him  again,  you  cannot  send  one  more  agreeable 
ty  him,  nor  of  greater  weight,  than  the  lord  de  Coucy  :  for  they  are 
connected  by  marriage,  and  have  always  had  a  great  affection  for 
each  other  ;  and  to  the  lord  de  Coucy  add  whomsoever  you  please." 
"  Since  you  have  made  this  proposal,  sir  Yves,"  said  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  "  name  those  whom  you  think  should  accompany  the  lord 
de  Coucy."  "  Willingly,"  replied  sir  Yves  :  "  if  you  please,  then, 
sir  John  (!e  Vienne  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  shall  go  with  him. 
They  are  three  very  intelligent  lords  ;  and,  if  any  can  make  him 
listen  to  reason,  they  will."  "  We  agree  to  this,"  said  the  dukes  of 
Berry  and  Burgundy. 

Although  the  three  loids  were  instructed  what  they  were  to  say, 
and  how  to  act,  and  to  use  every  amicable  means  to  settle  the  busi- 
ness, they  did  not  quit  Paris  immediately.    The  duke  of  Brittany 
heard,  before  these  noblemen  left  France,  of  their  mission,  but  those 
who  had  informed  him  knew  not  the  particulars  they  were  charged 
with.    He  was  confident,  however,  it  related  to  matters  of  great 
importance,  by  the  lord  de  Coucy's  appointment.    He  frequendy 
meditated  on  the  subject,  and  opened  his  thoughts  to  some  of  the 
most  confidential  of  his  council,  for  them  to  give  him  advice  how  to 
act.    "  It  was  commonly  reported,"  he  said,  "  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  was  about  marrying  his  daughter  in  France  to  the  duke 
of  Berry,  and  that  matters  had  gone  so  far  that  sir  Helion  de  I^gnac 
was  on  his  road  to  Bayonne  to  conclude  the  business  with  the  duke 
who  was  well  inclined  to  it.    Such  a  report  surprised  him  exceed- 
ingly ;  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  his  brother-in-law,  had 
never  written  to  him  on  the  subject,  and  all  he  knew  was  from  public 
rumor.    This  silence  had  not  been  usual  to  him  formerly,  for  when- 
ever  any  of  his  affairs  had  a  connection  with  France,  he  regularly 
had  informed  him  of  them."    His  council  replied  :  "  Sir,  you  mufst 
alter  your  plans,  whatever  they  may  be,  or  you  may  be  too  great  a 
loser,  and  bring  destruction  on  your  country.    This  you  sho^ild 
dread  ;  for  what  occasion  have  you  to  go  to  war  tince  you  are  now  at 
peace,  and  they  are  begging  you  to  remain  so  ?    Your  lady  is  far 
gone  with  child,  and  you  should  pay  attention  that  in  her  situation 
she  be  not  alarmed.    The  king  of  Navarre  can  give  you  but  little 
support,  for  he  has  enough  to  do  himself.    The  duke  of  Lancaster  is 
a  valiant  and  wise  prince  ;  but  he  marries,  as  they  say,  his  daughter 
to  the  duke  of  Berry.    This  will  be  the  foundation  for  a  long  peace 
between  France  and  England,  and  various  treaties  will  be  formed  in 
consequence.    You  will  see  shortly  the  king  of  Castille  driven  from 
his  throne  ;  for,  as  the  French  seated  him  on  it,  they  can  as  easily 
dethrone  him  :  indeed,  more  easily,  for  they  will  have  the  aid  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  English.    We  have  in  truth  heard,  that 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  admiral  of  France,  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
are  coming  hither,  and  you  may  suppose  it  must  be  on  affairs  of  the 
greatest  consequence  to  the  king  and  kingdom,  or  on  the  matter  of 
the  constable  of  France,  whose  cause  the  king  has  warmly  espoused. 
They  are  probably  ordered  to  know  positively  what  are  your  inten- 
tions, and  if  you  persist  in  your  former  opinions.    Should  this  last  be 
the  case,  we  suppose  (for  one  may  judge  tolerably  well  from  appear- 
ances) that  the  immense  force,  now  rumored  to  be  destined  against 
Gueldres,  will  be  turned  against  ycfu.    Now  consider  from  whom 
you  may  expect  assistance,  should  war  be  declared  by  France,  as  it 
most  certainly  will  be,  unless  you  consent  to  a  reconciliation,  should 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  marry  his  daughter  to  the  duke  of  Berry  ; 
and  this  he  will  do,  for  where  can  he  ally  himself  better  in  regard  to 
the  recovery  of  his  inheritance  ?    The  majority  of  prelates,  barons, 
knights,  and  principal  towns  of  the  duchy,  are  in  opposition  to  you. 
We  therefore  say,  since  you  ask  our  advice,  that  it  is  at  this  moment 
more  than  ever  requisite  for  you  to  consider  well  your  situation,  and 
to  avoid  risking  the  loss  of  your  country,  which  has  cost  you  so  much 
labor  and  blood  to  gain.    We  know  how  great  your  hatred  is  to  sir 
Oliver  de  Clisson,  and  that  you  have  mutually  shown  your  dislikes  to 
each  other ;  but  you  must  soften  it  some  little,  at  least  in  appearance, 
for  since  the  king  of  France,  his  uncles  and  barons  have  taken  up 
his  quarrel,  they  will  support  him  :  he  is  find  will  continue  their  con- 
I  stable.    Had  the  late  king  been  alive,  who  loved  him  so  much,  and 
I  you  had  acted  the  same,  we  know  it  Vv^ould  have  cost  the  king  half 
his  kingdom,  but  he  would  have  made  you  suffer  for  the  injury  done 

*The  duke  of  Brittany  and  the  coijut  de  St,  Pol  married  two  daughters  of  sir  Jolii< 
I  Holland,  earl  of  Kent. 


47D 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


hiin.  Tlic  present  king,  his  son,  is  yoiiiig,  and  does  noi  pay  ihal 
luteniijii  art'iirs  which  may  be  expected  from  him,  if  he  live,  ten 
yuiirs  hence:  ho  is  coniiiii,'  on  the  stage,  and  you  are  going  ofi" 
"Slioiild  yuii,  therefore,  engage  in  a  new  war  with  France,  after  all 
we  have  suiJ,  it  will  be  contrary  to  our  opinions,  and  to  those  of 
every  nia.i  who  has  any  attachment  to  you.  You  must  dissemble  at 
lir{  st  nt  what  your  real  iijclinations  may  be.  What  is  it  to  you  the 
iKihiing  these  castles  from  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  which  form  part  of 
liis  inheritance,  considering  the  manner  in  which  you  gained  them  V 
an>!,  whether  you  have  peace  or  war,  they  will  cost  you  more  to 
ginrJ  for  t!iree  years  than  ever  you  will  gain  from  them  in  twelve. 
Give  tliem  back,  therefore,  handsomely ;  and  when  the  rumor  shall 
be  spread  abroad,  for  there  is  no  tire  without  smoke,  that  you  have 
so  do;)e  of  your  own  free-will,  you  will  pacify  the  anger  of  many,  and 
g;e;iily  please  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  has  never  interfered  so 
much  in  this  business  as  he  might,  had  he  so  pleased,  through  the 
gjod  offices  of  your  cousin  the  duchess  of  Burgundy:  this  we  know 
I'jr  fact.  She  has  a  numerous  family,  who  are  now  your  nearest  re- 
laiions  :  recollect,  therefore,  whence  your  origin,  and  who  are  your 
c  j!!necti:>ns,  and  do  not  estrange  yourself  from  those  with  whom  you 
ought  to  be  more  strongly  united  :  it  will  be  madness  if  you  do,  and 
you  will  be  undeserving  pity  for  what  consequences  may  ensue. 
fL.ve  no  connection  with  England:  the  English  have  sufficient  em- 
pi  jyment  at  home.  They  will  make  you  great  protestations  of 
fjitmdship,  in  order  to  take  their  advantage  of  it,  and  nothing  more  : 
t.iii  you  know,  for  you  were  in  your  youth  brought  up  among  them." 

Tne  duke  was  much  struck  on  hearing  such  very  forcible  reason- 
ing, and  remai.ied  some  time  leaning  over  a  window  that  opened  into 
a  court,  without  making  any  reply.  His  council  were  standing  be- 
lli.id  him;  ami,  after  some  musing,  he  turned  round  and  said:  "I 
perceive  clearly  that  you  have  well  and  honestly  advised  me.  I 
want  nothi  !g  but  good  counsel,  and  yet  how  can  I  pretend  to  cher- 
ish  love  where  I  only  feel  hate  ?  How  can  I  ever  love  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson,  who  has  given  me  such  repeated  causes  for  haired  ?  and  the 
thing  I  most  repent  of  in  this  world  is,  the  not  having  put  him  to 
death  when  I  had  him  in  my  castle  of  Ermine."  "  In  the  name  of 
God,  sir,"  replied  those  near  him,  "  had  you  put  him  to  death,  you 
could  never  have  possessed  yourself  of  his  estates,  for  there  is  an 
appeal  from  this  dnchy  to  the  parliament  of  Paris.  John  of  Britt;my 
and  fifee  son  of  the  viscount  de  Rohan  are  his  heirs  by  marriage  witii 
his  two  daughters,  and  would  of  right  have  succeeded  to  his  estates  ; 
and  you  are  much  blamed  for  what  you  have  already  done  respect- 
ing the  three  castles,  by  their  friends  in  France.  The  constable  has 
made  his  complaints  tD  the  chamber  of  parliament  at  Paris,  where 
sentence  will  be  given  against  you,  for  you  have  no  one  there  to 
make  any  defence  for  what  he  may  accuse  you  of.  When  you  shall 
have  lost  this  cause,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  and  his  heirs  will  be  enti- 
tied  tj  follow  up  the  judgment  by  f  )rce  of  arms  ;  and,  should  the 
kiag  and  cimntiy  t:;ke  part  in  eriforcing  them,  you  must  have  a 
greater  p  jwer  than  we  know  you  have  at  this  moment  to  make  any 
resi.-tance.  It  will  therefore  be  more  to  your  advantage,  if,  while 
this  muter  is  pending,  you  surrender  up  these  castles,  and  be  thanked 
fjr  so  doing,  rather  than  wait  until  judgment  be  given  against  you, 
with  heavy  damages.  You  will  also  regain  the  good  will  of  your 
subjects,  which  is  certainly  worth  having,  and  live  in  peace  v/ith 
those  v/hose  aff'ections  you  should  wish  to  preserve ;  I  mean  the 
king  of  France,  who  is  your  sovereign  and  natural  lord,  and  my  lord 
of  Burgundy  and  his  children  your  cousins.  You  have  seen  an  ex- 
ranple  in  your  own  time  in  the  late  earl  of  Flanders,  your  cousin- 
gnrnnn,  who,  t  lough  a  valiant  and  wise  prince,  was,  through  extra- 
ordinary  events,  at  the  latter  end  of  his  days,  nearly  driven  out  of  his 
inheritance  ;  but,  by  humbling  himself  to  the  king  of  France  and  his 
uncle?,  they  assisted  him  in  the  recovery  of  his  country."  "  Well," 
replied  the  L'uke,  "  I  see,  since  I  have  asked  your  advice,  it  will  be 
proper  for  me  to  follow  what  you  have  said." 

I  believe  everything  went  on  well  afterwards;  at  least,  such  were 
the  appearances ;  for  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  hitherto  kept 
possession  of  the  constible's  castles,  now  remanded  his  men  from 
ihem,  and  g  ive  up  their  possession  to  the  officers  of  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson.  This  was  the  ffrst  act  of  moderation  on  his  part :  but  i  did 
not  satisfy  the  king  nor  council  of  France,  who  insisted  on  the  res- 
titution of  t'le  money  that  had  been  paid  as  part  of  the  ransom,  and 
that  the  duke  should  come  to  Paris,  and  personally  make  excuses  for 
his  conduct  to  tlie  king,  in  the  presence  of  the  peers  of  France,  and 
submit  to  such  punishment  as  the  king  and  his  peers  might,  after 
great  deliberation,  adjudge  him.  The  three  envoys  to  Brittany  vv'ere 
well  pleased  when  they  heard  of  the  restitution  of  the  constable's 
castles,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  said,  "  Now,  gentlemen,  we  have  one 
obstacle  the  less  to  surinount,  and  I  suppose  the  duke  will  listen  to 
what  we  may  have  to  say  to  him." 

1  was  told,  that  before  these  three  barons  left  Paris,  the  dukes  of 
Bci  y  and  Burgundy  held  several  private  consultations  with  them, 
and  recommended  them  to  use  every  gentle  method  to  bring  matters 
to  a  favorable  conclusion,  in  preference  to  harsh  ones  ;  and  to  pre- 
vail on  the  duke  to  come  to  Paris,  or  at  least  half  way  to  the  town 
of  Bl  jis,  where  they  would  meet  him  and  hold  a  conference  together. 
The  three  barons,  who  were  prudent  and  had  received  their  full 
inslrnciious,  said,  they  would  use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  comply 
with  their  wishes,  i  Oil  leaving  Paris,  they  continued  their  Journey 


until  they  came  to  the  city  of  Rennes  in  Brittany,  where,  ri,  -jui  ug 
for  the  duke,  they  learnt  he  was  at  Vannes,  whither  t'lt;^  ^cuU 
Their  coming  was  already  known  in  the  household  of  th<  <iuke,  for 
they  had  sent  forward  servants  to  prepare  their  lodgings.  The  diiko 
had  assembled  his  council  and  the  principal  barons  of  //Nttany  near 
his  person,  to  show  them  the  iTiore  honor.  They  were  M-ell  leceived 
on  their  entering  Vannes,  by  the  knights  and  others  of  the  duke's 
household,  who  had  gone  forth  to  meet  them,  and  in  particular  by 
the  lord  de  Laval,  who  resiided  there. 

They  dismounted  at  their  lodgings,  and,  having  dressed  and  ro» 
freshed  themselves  with  what  they  there  found,  remounted  their 
horses,  and  rode  to  the  castle  de  la  Mctte,  the  residence  of  the  duke, 
who  niet  and  received  them  with  much  joy,  telling  them  they  were 
welcome,  for  that  he  was  very  happy  in  seeing  thern.  He  took  the 
lord  de  Coucy  by  the  hand,  and  showed  him  much  kindness,  saying, 
"Fair  broth-i!r,  you  are  welcome  :  I  rejoice  to  see  you  in  Brittany: 
before  you  leave  me,  I  will  give  you  hue  sport  with  hunting  stngs, 
and  in  hawking."  "  Dear  brother  and  lord,"  replied  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  "  I  thank  you  :  and  I  and  my  companions  w  ill  cheerfui'iy 
partake  of  them.'^  The  duke  showed  them  every  attention,  and 
conducted  them,  laughing  and  joking,  to  his  apartments,  where  they 
amused  themselves  with  much  cheerfulness,  as  great  lords  are  accus- 
tomed to  do  who  have  net  seen  each  i.lher  for  some  time.  All  four 
knew  how  to  keep  up  a  brilliant  conversation  as  well,  if  not  better, 
than  any  lords  I  ever  saw,  not  excepting  the  duke  of  Brabant,  the 
count  de  Foix,  nor  the  count  de  Savoy;  and,  in  particular  the  lord 
de  Coucy  shone  above  all  others,  as  was  acknowledged  by  all  lords 
and  ladiep,  in  whatever  country  he  had  visited,  whether  France, 
England,  Germany,  Lomba»Jy,  or  any  ether  places.  He  had  seen 
much  of  the  world,  and  had  travelled  to  various  parts,  to  which  he 
was  naturally  inclined. 

During  the  time  these  lords  were  in  conversation,  spices  were 
brought  in  handsome  silver  comfit  boxes,  and  fine  wines  in  gold  and 
silver  cans.  The  lords  partook  cf  both,  and  shortly  after  took  leave 
and  returned  to  their  lodgings.  Thus  passsed  the  first  day,  without 
one  word  being  said  of  the  cause  of  their  coming. 


CHAPTER  CXIV. 

WHILE  HEUON  DE  LIGNAC,  EMBASSADOR  FR0."VI  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  TO 
THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  IS  NEGOTIATING  THE  MARRIAGE  WITH  HIS 
DAUGHTER,  THE  KING  OF  CASTILLE  SENDS  EMBASSADORS  PRIVATELY  TO 
BREAK  IT  OFF,  AND  TO  DEMAND  THE  LADY  IN  MARRIAGE  FOR  HIS  SON. 
HELION  DE  L:GNAC  IS  SENT  AWAY,  THE  DAY  OF  THEIR  ARRIVAX.,  WITH 
SOME  TRUCES  RESPECTING  THE  FRONTIERS  OF  AQUITAINE. 

We  will  now  return  to  sir  Helion  de  Lignac,  who  had  been  sent 
by  the  duke  of  Berry  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  The  knight  arrived 
safely  at  Bayonne,  and,  having  dismounted  at  his  inn,  made  himself 
ready  to  wait  on  the  duke,  who  had  already  been  informed  of  his 
arrival,  and,  as  a  mark  of  honor,  had  sent  two  of  his  knights  visit 
him  at  his  hotel,  and  to  conduct  him  to  him.  Sir  Helion,  o>:  being 
introduced  to  the  duke,  saluted  him  very  profoundly,  as  was  proper, 
and  he  knew  well  how  to  acquit  himself.  The  duke  received  him 
most  honorably,  raised  him  up  in  his  arms,  and  took  him  by  the  hand 
to  lead  him  into  an  apartment,  for  they  had  met  in  the  hall.  Sir 
Helion  then  gave  him  the  letters  he  had  been  charged  with  from  the 
duke  of  Berry.  The  duke,  having  opened  and  '•ead  them,  advanced 
toward  sir  Helion,  who  declared  the  business  he  had  been  sent  on. 
The  duke  very  courteously  re{)lied,  and  said  to  sir  Helion,  he  was 
welcome  ;  that  the  matter  he  was  come  to  treat  on  was  of  such  im- 
portance, it  was  necessary  he  should  deliberate  with  his  council 
thereon,  and  that  he  could  net  instantly  give  him  a  decided  answer. 

Sir  Helion  de  Lignac  remained  at  Bayonne  with  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster  and  his  knights  upward  of  a  month,  and  was  treated  most 
kindly  by  words  and  otherwise,  and  made  to  understand  that  the 
duke  was  not  unwilling  to  accept  of  the  duke  of  Berry's  proposals; 
but  this  was  not  the  fact,  for  all  these  fine  speeches  and  delays  were 
fictions,  and  solely  used  to  give  more  publicity  to  what  was  gc.ing 
forward,  more  especially  that  it  should  be  known  in  the  kingdom  of 
Castille,  for  there  his  affections  were  placed.  The  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter said  to  sir  Helion,  that  if  his  cousin  of  Berry  married  his  daughter, 
he  must  unite  all  his  force  with  him  to  wage  war  on  his  adversary 
of  Castille,  that  his  daughter's  inheritance  might  be  recovered.  Sir 
Helion,  in  reply,  said,  "  My  lord,  I  am  not  charged  to  say  anything 
respecting  this  matter:  you  will,  before  my  departure,  write  down 
what  you  expect,  and  I  will  carry  it  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  whose  af- 
fection is,  I  know,  so  strong  toward  you,  that  he  will  enter  into  all 
reasonable  alliances  you  may  propose."  "We  vvish  for  nothing 
more,"  said  the  duke.  Things  remained  in  this  state  during  the  time 
of  sir  Helion's  residence  at  Bayonne,  where  he  was  gayly  entertained 
according  to  the  orders  the  duke  had  given. 

In  the  meanwhile,  news  of  this  intended  marriage  was  everywhere 
spread  abroad  ;  and,  in  particular,  it  was  carried  to  the  court  of  king 
.John  of  Castille  by  those  who  said,  "  Do  you  know  what  is  going 
forward  ?  There  are  important  treaties  negotiating  with  the  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Lancaster,  for  a  match  between  the  duke  of  Berry  and 
the  lady  Catherine  ;  and,  if  this  be  concluded,  as  there  seems  every 
probability,  it  will  not  be  done  without  strong  alliances  being  mado 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &  c. 


47! 


bt'tween  them.  The  duke  of  Berry  has  at  this  moment  great  power : 
he  is  the  elder  uncle  of  the  king  of  France,  and  takes  the  lead  iu  the  j 
government  of  that  country.  He  will  succeed  in  whatever  he\nny 
propose,  as  to  peace  or  long  truces  with  England  :  and,  on  the  other  I 
hand,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  the  king 
of  England,  is  wise,  and  of  great  power ;  and,  as  it  should  seem,  the 
English  are  tired  of  war.  If,  therefore,  by  means  of  this  connection 
with  France,  a  firm  peace  should  be  established  with  England,  wo 
shall  have  the  war  to  support  alone  ;  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  will 
not  give  up  tarnely  his  claims  on  Castille,  but,  on  the  contrary,  insist 
on  establishing  tijem,  as  his  daughter's  lawful  inheritance  and  dower. 
We  slial!  thu^  have  war  with  France  and  England."  Those  most  in 
the  confidence  of  the  king  of  Castille  said  to  him,  "  Sire,  have  you 
heard  the  rumors  that  are  abroad  ?  You  had  never  such  need  of 
good  advice  as  at  this  moment.  The  dangers  from  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  are  thicker  than  ever,  and  the  blast  comes  from  France," 
"  Hov*' !"  replied  the  king  :  "  what  do  you  mean  ?"  "  In  the  name 
of  God,  sir,  the  report  is  everywhere  current,  that  the  duke  of  Berry 
is  to  marry  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  daughter,  and  you  may  suppot-? 
this  will  not  he  done  without  great  aiiiunces  being  made  between 
them  ;  and  you  may  in  future  suffer  as  much  from  the  French  as  you 
have  lately  gained  by  them."  The  king,  on  hearing  this,  v/as  very 
pensive,  for  he  knew  what  they  had  said  was  true.  He  demanded 
advice  from  those  who  had  ever  been  attached  to  him,  how,  in  scsch 
a  circumstance,  he  ought  to  act,  and  they  gave  him  loyal  and  good 
counsel,  as  I  will  relate. 

You  have  before  heard,  in  this  history,  how  king  Henry  of  Castille 
had  made  his  peace  with  the  king  of  Arragon,  on  condition  that  his 
son  John,  the  present  king  of  Castillo,  married  his  daughter.  This 
marriage  brought  peace  t  >  the  two  countries.  King  .Tohn  had  one  son 
by  this  lady,  who  shortly  after  died  ;  and  then,  by  the  advice  of  his 
council,  he  married  again  with  the  lady  Beatrice,  daughter  to  the  king 
of  Portugal.  The  son,  by  the  princess  of  Arragon,  was  a  promising 
youth,  though  very  young.  The  council  of  Castille,  in  reply  to  the 
king's  demand,  said  ;  "  Sire,  we  can  only  see  one  remedy  to  avert 
the  evils  that  may  be  consequent  to  this  marriage  with  the  duke  of 
Berry."  "  What  is  it  ?"  asked  the  king.  "  It  is  the  infant  don  Henry 
your  son,  who  is  alone  capable  of  preventing  this  match ;  for  we  are 
persuaded,  that  if  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster  were  informed 
you  were  willing  to  unite  him  with  the  lady  Catherine,  they  would 
prefer  him  to  the  duke  of  Berry."  "  In  God's  namcj"  answered  the 
king,  "  you  say  well,  and  1  will  instantly  set  about  it ;  for  our  sub- 
jects will  be  quite  satisfied,  that  by  such  a  marriage  they  will  have 
peace  with  England  on  sea  and  land.  Now,  consider  of  the  most 
proper  persons  to  send  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster." 

"  Sire,  it  is  necessary  you  should,  in  this  matter,  employ  those  of 
the  greatest  prudence  and  sagacity,  and  that  it  be  treated  with  the 
utmost  secrecy,  lest  you  incur  the  hatred  of  the  king  of  France.  Great 
jealousies  are  now  abroad,  and  persons  are  more  eager  to  report 
scandal  than  good  actions,  for  evil  reports  are  sooner  made  public 
than  others.  When  it  shall  be  told  to  the  court  of  France  that  you 
are  in  treaty  with  the  duke  ef  Lancaster,  they  will  wish  to  know  the 
subject  and  the  particulars,  lest  it  may  prejudice  the  strong  alliance 
the  late  king,  your  father  of  worthy  memory,  entered  intu  with  them, 
and  on  which  account  the  French  have  assisted  you  in  your  wars. 
You  must,  therefore,  send  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  wise  and  discreet 
persons,  that  the  matter  may  be  secretly  treated,  and  kept  private 
until  all  things  be  completely  settled."  ".What  you  have  said  is  riglit," 
replied  the  king :  '"  now  name  those  whom  you  think  capable  of  ac- 
complishing the  matter."  "  Sire,"  said  they,  "  we  will  send  your 
confessor,  father  Fernando  de  Torre,  and  the  bishop  of  Geghene,* 
who  was  confessor  to  the  late  king,  and  Peter  Gardelempos,  vv'ho  is 
a  great  orator."  "  Be  it  so,  then,"  answered  the  king:  "I  consent;  let 
them  be  sent  for,  and  instructed  what  they  are  to  say,  and  how  to  act; 
for  formerly,  when  there  was  a  treaty  of  peace  in  agitation,  they  were 
not  listened  to  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  insisted,  as  a  prelimi- 
nary, that  I  should  lay  down  my  crown,  and  this  I  will  never  do." 

The  three  above-mentioned  persons  were  summoned  to  Burgos, 
where  the  king  resided,  and  told  from  him  on  what  object  they  were 
to  be  sent  to  Bayonne,  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  They 
professed  themselves  willing  to  undertake  it  to  the  best  of  their  abili- 
ties,  and  set  out  on  their  journey  with  few  attendants,  not  like  to 
embassadors  going  to  form  alliances,  for  they  were  not  certain  what 
success  they  should  have.  On  entering  Navarre,  they  made  for 
Pampeluna,  the  residence  of  the  king,  who  had  married  the  king 
of  Castiile's  sister.  She  entertained  them  kindly,  but  they  did  not 
discover  to  her,  nor  the  king  the  object  of  their  journey.  They  passed 
over  the  mountains  of  Pampeluna  and  Roncesvalles,  through  the 
country  of  the  Basques,  and  arrived  at  the  good  town  of  Bayonne. 
At  the  time  of  their  arrival,  sir  Helion  de  Lignac  was  still  there,  but 
made  no  long  stay  afterwards  ;  for  father  Fernando,  the  king  of  Cas- 
tiile's confessor,  waited  priv'ately  on  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  better 
acquainted  with  him  than  the  others,  and  gave  him  to  understand  the 
cause  of  their  coming,  and  by  whom  they  were  sent. 

The  duke,  on  hearing  this,  opened  his  ears,  for  the  intelligence 
was  highly  agreeable  to  him,  and  bade  father  Fernando  a  hearty  v.'el- 
come.  This  same  day  he  gave  sir  Helion  de  Lignac  leave  to  depart; 
and  it  seems  to  me  that  the  duke  consented  to  a  truce  for  those  who 

*  "Gegljeaa."  Q,, 


■  were  carrying  on  the  v/ar  under  his  name  in  the  seneschalships  of 
'  Aquitaine,  Bigorre,  Toulouse,  and  other  places,  comprehending  ail 
within  the  river  Loire,  but  not  beyond  it,  to  last  until  the  first  day  oi 
'  May  13b9.  This  truce  had 'been  requested  by  the  duke  of  Berry, 
that  his  people  might  pass  and  repass  from  him  to  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster with  greater  security ;  for  those  of  Mortagne-sur-mer,  Boute- 
ville,  and  the  garrisons  in  Quercy,  Perigcrd,  and  on  the  Garonne, 
were  very  cruel,  sparing  lione,  and  acknowledging  no  lord.  It  was 
to  kef.'p  these  people  in  better  order  that  the  duke  of  Berry  had  so- 
licited  a  truce,  Vv-hich  was  well  observed.  Sir  Helion  de  Lignac  left 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  on  terms  of  the  strongest  affection,  and  he 
seemed  sensible  things  were  in  the  train  he  wished  them,  for  the  duke 
seemed  very  well  satisfied  with  what  the  duke  of  Berry  had  ofiered, , 
He  had  indeed  declared,  that  he  never  could  marry  his  daughter  in 
France  without  the  consent  of  his  nephew  the  king  of  England  and 
the  English  council ;  but  matters  v/ere  now  so  far  advanced,  he 
seemed  to  think  there  would  not  be  any  great  difficulty  to  obtain 
thern.  On  these  assurances,  sir  Helion  returned  to  France,  delivered 
letters  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  related 
to  him  all  that  had  passed ;  with  which  he  was  much  satisfied. 

We  v/ill  nov/  speak  of  the  embassadors  Irom  Castille.  These  were 
in.deed  cordially  lisijned  to  by  the  duke  and  duchess,  for  their  hearts 
were  '-/rapped  up  in  the  hopes  of  regaining  the  crovv'n  for  themselves 
or  th;  ir  child.  They  were  very  kindly  received  on  their  introduction 
lit  the  cii^tle  by  the  duke  and  duchess,  to  whom  they  delivered  their 
credential  letters,  and  explained  the  object  of  their  mission.  They 
first  propo^^ed  a  treaty  of  peace  with  Castille,  which  the  father-con- 
fessor  discoursed  much  on,  in  the  apartment  of  the  duke  where  only 
the  duchess  Vv'as  present,  who  interpreted  to  the  duke  what  he  did 
not  undei-stand,  as  she  had  in  her  youth  been  educated  in  Castille 
and  understood  the  language  perfectly  well.  The  duke  of  Lancaster, 
at  this  first  iiiterview,  did  not  discover  his  real  sentiments,  although 
he  entertained  them  well,  but  said  it  v/ould  be  difficult  to  exchange 
such  hatred  for  peace,  and  to  establish  it  with  one  whom  they  wanted 
to  disinherit,  and  that  it  v.'as  not  his  intention  to  relinquish  his  claim 
to  the  crown  of  Castille.  The  friar  and  bishop  replied  ;  "  that  there 
was  one  means  of  reconciling  his  right  and  the  right  of  their  lord  and 
king;  and,  my  lord,  we  have  found  it."  "What  is  it?"  said  the 
duke.  "  Sir,  you  have  by  your  lady  a  beautiful  daughter,  of  an  age 
to  marry,  and  our  lord  of  Castille  has  a  handsomie  and  young  son:  if 
a  union  between  those  two  could  be  brought  about,  the  kingdom  of 
Castille  would  have  peace  for  ever;  for  what  you  claim  will  fall  where 
it  ought,  to  your  own  heir,  who  is  the  lineal  descendant  from  our 
kings  of  Castille;  and  all  the  fatigues  you  have  undergone  in  this  war 
must  have  been  for  the  ultimate  succession  of  this  young  lady." 

"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  duke  ;  "  but  I  must  have  my  expenses 
reimbursed,  for  I  would  have  you  know  that  my  expedition  to  Castille 
has  cost  England  and  me  upv/ard  of  five  hundred,  thousand  francs, 
I  should  like,  therefore,  to  hear  what  you  say  of  repayment."  "  My 
lord,"  said  the  confessor,  "  if  what  we  have  proposed  shall  be  agree, 
able  to  you,  Vv^e  vv'ill  manage  all  other  things  to  your  perfect  satis^c- 
tion."  "Your  coming  hither,''  replied  the  duke,  "has  given  ua 
pleasure  ;  and  I  shall  certainly  marry  my  daughter,  before  I  return 
to  England,  to  Castille  or  France,  as  I  have  had  proposals  from  thence ; 
but  matters  like  these  are  of  such  importance,  that  an  answer  cannot 
be  given  at  the  first  overture.  With  regard  to  my  daughter,  whom  I 
consider  as  the  rightful  heiress  of  Castille,  I  would  be  well  acquainted 
%vith  him  who  should  marry  her."  "  That  is  but  reasonable,  my  lord,'' 
said  the  confessor.  Thus  as  I  have  related,  were  the  proposals  of 
marriage  made  from  France  and  Castille,  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter.  They  were  both  well  received,  re 
fusals  made  to  neither,  and  the  embassadors  well  entertained.  The 
marriage,  however,  with  Castille  was  more  agreeable  to  the  duke  and 
duchess,  because  their  daughter  would  in  due  time  become  queen  of 
Castille. 

We  will  now  leave  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  return  to  the  afFoirs 
of  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  CXV. 

THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURGUNDY  LEAVE  PARIS  FOR  BLOIS,  TO  HOLD  A 
CONFERENCE  WITH  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY,  WHO  MEETS  TnE:M  THERE. 
THEY  PERSUADE  HIM,  AGAINST  HIS  INCLINATION,  TO  COME  TO  PARIS. 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  as  I  have  said,  received  the  French  knights 
with  much  kindness,  more  particularly  the  lord  de  Coucy,  vrhom  he 
had  been  desirous  to  see.  I  v.-as  informed  at  the  time,  the  lord  de 
Coucy  was  the  most  instrumental  in  making  the  duke  change  his 
mind  :  not  but  that  sir  John  de  Vienne  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviera 
exerted  themselves  to  the  same  purpose,  but  all  princes,  when  tb^y 
are  entreated,  will  naturally  incline  to  some  persons  more  thin  oth- 
ers.  The  duke  of  Brittany  consented,  with  great  difficulty,  to  meet 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  at  Blois  :  after  many  fair  speeches, 
he  said  he  would  go  thither,  but  not  one  step  farther.  The  lord  de 
Coucy  replied,  that  they  asked  nothing  more,  unless  it  should  be 
perfectly  agreeable  to  him.  These  three  lords  stayed  with  the  duke 
of  Brittany  I  know  not  how  many  days,  and  then  returned  to  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  to  tell  them  their  success. 

Upon  this,  the  two  dukes  made  preparations  for  going  to  meet  the 
duke  of  Briitany     Bioia,  ^nd  sq^  l^efore  all  p'Jrvey?-as9S  sujlfebl& 


472 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


to  their  raaik.  The  duke  of  Berry  arrived  first  at  the  castle,  where 
he  was  kindly  received  by  the  countess  of  Blois,  his  son,  and  her 
daughter,  as  v/as  becoming  him  and  them.  Count  Guy  de  Blois  was 
not  at  this  time  in  the  country,  but  at  Chatel  Rcgnaud,  and,  as  the 
countess  and  h.er  children  were  at  home,  he  paid  no  attention  to  the 
arrival  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  came  in  a  grand 
style,  accompanied  by  his  son-in-law,  lord  William  of  Hainault,  count 
d'Ostrevant,  and  his  son  John  of  Burgundy,  called  count  de  Nevers. 
The  duke  was  also  lodged  in  the  castle,  and  held  there  his  court. 

The  duke  of  Brittany  came  last,  but  with  no  great  array,  attended 
only  by  those  of  his  household,  in  number  about  three  hundred 
'iorse  ;  for  it  was  his  intention  to  return  to  his  own  country  as  soon 
as  these  conferences  should  be  over.  Such,  however,  were  not  the 
intentions  of  the  other  dukes;  for  they  said,  whether  he  would  or 
not  'hey  would  force  him  to  come  to  Paris.  The  duke  of  Brittany 
was  lodged  at  the  house  ef  a  canon  of  St.  Sauveur,  within  the  cas- 
tle ;  but  his  attendants,  with  those  of  the  other  lords,  were  quartered 
in  the  town.  These  princes  kept  their  state  in  the  castle,  which  is 
large,  and  one  of  the  handsomest  in  the  kingdom  of  France. 

Conferences  were  held  between  the  three  dukes  ;  and  those  of 
France  gave  handsome  entertainments  to  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
shov.'ing  him  much  afi'ection,  and  repeatedly  thanking  him  for  com- 
ing to  Blois.  The  duke  dissembled  as  well  as  he  could,  and  said,  that 
indeed  it  was  from  his  love  to  them  he  had  undertaken  such  a  jour- 
ney, for  that  he  was  very  unwell.  In  the  course  of  their  conversations 
they  told  the  duke  of  Biittany,  that  since  he  had  come  so  far,  he 
would  have  done  nothing  if  he  did  not  continue  his  journey  to  Paris, 
for  the  king  was  very  anxious  to  see  him.  The  duke  made  every  ex- 
cuse for  not  complying  with  this  proposal,  saying  his  health  was  too 
bad  to  go  so  far;  that  he  had  not  brought  any  attendants  with  him, 
but  simply  those  of  his  household,  meaning  to  return  home  directly. 
They  kindly  answered,  that,  begging  his  pardon,  it  would  not  be 
decorous  to  visit  his  lord  paramount  with  too  large  a  company ;  that 
if  he  vi^ere  too  ill  to  ride,  they  were  provided  with  litters  and  cars 
that  should  be  at  his  service  ;  and  that  he  was  bound  to  pay  his  horn- 
age  to  the  king,  which  he  had  never  yet  done. 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  in  excuse,  said,  that  when  the  king  should 
be  of  age,  and  take  the  reins  of  government,  he  would  come  to  Pa- 
lis, or  to  any  other  place  whither  he  might  order  him,  to  perform  his 
homage,  for  he  was  bounden  so  to  do.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  replied,  that  he  was  of  sufficient  age  and  understanding 
to  receive  homage ;  and  that  every  lord  of  France,  and  alJ  who  held 
fiefs  under  the  crown,  excepting  himself,  had  done  their  homage,  for 
the  king  was  now  in  his  twenty-first  year.  The  duke  of  Brittany, 
fin<!ing  his  excuses  of  no  avail,  said,  "Should  I  go  to  Paris,  it  will 
be  much  against  my  inclination,  and  very  prejudicial  to  my  interests  ; 
for,  when  there,  I  shall  meet  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  whom  I  hate,  and 
we  can  never  cordially  love  each  other  after  what  has  passed  :  he 
will  make  me  bitter  and  injurious  reproaches,  and  consider  what 
ma^  be  the  consequences."  "  Oh  no,"  answered  the  two  dukes, 
but  in  particular  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  "  fair  cousin,  have  no  fear 
from  that  quarter;  for  we  solemnly  swear  to  you,  that  neither  tV.e 
constable  nor  John  of  Brittany,  unless  you  wish  it,  shall  see  or  speak 
with  you :  of  this  be  assured :  but  you  shall  see  the  king,  who  is 
anxious  for  it,  and  the  barons  and  knights  of  France,  who  will  make 
you  good  cheer;  and  when  you  have  completed  the  object  of  your 
journey,  you  shall  return  home  without  hindra-nce  or  hurt." 

Why  should  I  make  a  long  story  ?  The  duke  of  Brittany  was  so 
sweetly  entreated,  that  he  consented  to  go  to  Paris  ;  but  he  insisted 
that  he  should  never  see  the  constable  of  France  nor  John  of  Brit- 
tany, and  that  they  should  never  be  in  the  same  company  with  him. 
The  two  dukes  solemnly  pledged  themselves  to  all  his  requests  ;  and 
on  their  faith  he  engaged  to  set  out  for  Paris.  They  remained  five 
or  six  days  in  the  castle  of  Blois,  and  alternately  gave  grand  enter- 
tainments to  each  other,  the  countess,  and  her  children.  Everything 
having  been  so  setded,  the  two  dukes  took  leave  of  the  duke  ol 
Brittany  and  returned  to  Paris ;  but  the  lord  William  of  Hainault 
did  not  accompany  his  father-in-law  the  duke  of  Burgundy.  He  at- 
tended the  countes5  of  Blois  and  her  family  to  Chatel  Regnaud,  to 
visit  count  Guy  de  Blois,  where  he  was  kindly  received  and  enter- 
tained fjr  three  days,  when  he  took  leave  of  them  and  went  to  Pa- 
ris, by  way  of  Chateaudun*  and  Bonneval.t 


CHAPTER  CXVI. 

LEWTS  OF  ANJOU,  SON  TO  THE  LATE  DUKE  OF  ANJOU,  UNCLE  TO  KING 
CHARLES  VI.,  MAKES  HIS  PUBLIC  KNTRY  INTO  PARIS  AS  KING  OF  SICILY. 
THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  COMES  THERE  SHOP.TLY  AFTER.  THOMAS  HA- 
PURGAN,  AN  ENGLISHMAN,  AND  JOHN  DES  BARRES,  A  FRENl'HMAN,  PER- 
FORM  A  DEED  OF  ARMS  BEFORE  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AT  MONTEREAU- 
SUR-YONNE.t 

> 

The  duke  of  Brittany  went  19  Beaugency,  on  the  Loire,  where  he 
mnde  his  preparntions  for  going  to  Paris.  But  before  he  came 
thither,  there  arrived  the  queen  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  widow  of 

*  "  Chate.iu-diin,"  iin  nrcient  town  in  Beauoe,  diocese  of  Blcis,  twelve  leagues  from 
ClmriTes,  tliirty-foiir  from  P^iris. 

^  "  Hotiiieval,"  n  town  in  Peaiice,  four  leagues  from  Chiitenu-dun. 

t "  M  ^n«ore:m-sur-Yonne,'*  a  towa  in  Brie,  seven  leitgue«  from  yi2\\i:\  twsaty  and  a 
.alf  from  Paris. 


I  tiie  l:u.c  duke  of  Anjou,  who  had  borne  the  title  of  king  of  those 
j  cou;i;#ics,as  well  as  cf  Naples.    She  had  brought  with  her  her  young 

j  son  Lowis,  who  throughout  France  w;is  acknowledged  as  king  of 
Naples,  and  was  likewise  accompanied  by  her  brother,  John  of 
Brittany.  Before  she  entered  Paris,  she  signified  to  her  brothers, 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,*  her  amval,  with  her  son  Lewis, 
their  nephew,  and  desired  to  know  whether  he  should  make  his  en. 
try  as  king,  or  simply  as  duke  of  Anjou.  The  tv»-o  dukes,  having 
considered  the  matter,  sent  for  answer,  that  they  desired  he  would 
make  his  entry  as  king  of  Naples,  Sicily,  and  Jerusalem,  although 
he  was  not  as  yet  in  possession  of  these  kingdoms  ;  for  they  would 
assist  him,  and  prevail  on  the  king  of  France  to  do  the  same,  so  ef- 
fectually, that  he  should  recover  those  territories,  and  peaceably  pos. 
sess  them  as  his  right,  and  what  they  had  most  sacredly  promised  to 
perform  to  their  late  brother  the  king  of  Naples.  The  lady,  upon 
this,  made  preparations  accordingly  ;  and,  having  entered  Paris,  her 
son  passed  in  grand  cavalcade,  through  the  street  of  St,  James,  to 
his  hotel  in  the  GrOve,  with  kingly  state,  accompanied  by  numbers 
of  dukes,  counts,  and  prelates.  The  queen  and  her  son,  having  es. 
tablished  themselves  there,  waited  on  the  king,  who  resided  at  the 
castle  of  the  Louvre  expecting  the  duke  of  Brittany. 

The  duke  of  Brittany,  on  his  approach  to  Pari.",  stopped  one  night 
at  Bourg  la  Reiue,  previous  t  j  his  ei.'try,  which  he  made  on  the  mor. 
row.  This  was  great  news  for  the  Parisian?,  on  account  of  the  late 
events  of  the  arrest  and  imprisonment  of  the  constable,  and  the 
fruidess  embassies  that  had  been  seiit  to  summon  him  :t  his  late 
conduct,  and  his  coming  now  as  it  were  of  his  own  free  will,  were 
variously  spoken  of.  It  wos  on  a  Sunday,  the  vigil  of  St.  John  Bap- 
tist's feast,  in  the  year  L3  -8,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The 
duke  of  Brittany  entered  Paris  by  the  gate  de  l'Enfer,t  and  passing 
the  whole  len^rth  of  the  rue  de  la  Harpe,  crossed  the  pent  de  St. 
Michel,  and  came  in  front  of  the  palace.  He  was  handsomely  ac- 
companied  by  numbers  of  barons  and  knights  ;  among  whom  was 
the  lord  William  of  Hainault,  count  d'Ostrevant:  his  brother-in-luvv 
John  of  Burgundy,  and  the  lord  Willi  im  de  Namur  rode  before  him. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  castle  of  the  Louvre,  he  dismounted,  and, 
as  he  passed  through  Paris,  was  much  stared  at  by  the  common 
people. 

The  duke  entered  the  gate  of  the  Louvre  well  prepared  what  to  say, 
and  how  to  act.  He  was  preceded  by  the  lord  de-Coucy,  the  count 
de  Savoye,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremonille,  sir  John  de 
Beuil,  the  count  de  Meaux,  sir  Reginald  de  Roye  and  sir  John  des 
Barres  :  nearer  to  him,  on  each  side,  were  the  lord  William  de  Na- 
mur, John  of  Burgundy,  and  the  count  d'Ostrevant:  behind  him  were, 
the  lord  de  Montfort  in  Brittany,  and  the  lord  de  Malestroit,  his  re- 
lation and  minister.  There  was  a  great  crowd  in  the  apartment, 
which  was  not  only  small,  but  the  table  was  spread  in  it  for  the 
king's  dinner,  who  was  standing  before  it  with  his  three  uncles.  Berry, 
Burgundy,  and  Bourbon.  The  moment  the  duke  of  Britanny  entered 
the  room,  way  was  made  for  him,  and  an  opening  formed  to  the  king, 
by  the  lords  falling  on  each  side.  When  in  the  presence,  he  dropped 
on  one  knee,  but  speedily  arose,  and  advanced  about  ten  or  tvvclve 
paces,  when  he  again  kneeled  :  on  rising,  he  came  close  to  the  king, 
keeled  the  third  time,  and  saluted  him  bare-headed,  saying,  "  My 
lord,  I  am  come  to  see  you  :  may  God  preserve  you !"  "  Many 
thanks,''  replied  the  king.  "  I  was  anxious  for  your  coming  :  we  will 
see  and  converse  with  you  at  our  leisure."  On  which  he  took  hirn 
by  the  hand,  and  raised  him  up.  When  the  duke  had  risen,  he  bowed 
to  all  the  princes  present,  one  after  the  other,  and  then  stood  opposite 
t3  the  king  without  saying  a  word  ;  but  the  king  never  took  his  eyes 
off  him. 

A  signal  was  made  to  the  masters  of  the  household  to  bring  water, 
when  the  king  washed,  and  the  duke  of  Brittany  held  the  basrin  and 
towel.  When  the  king  was  seated,  the  duke  took  leave  of  him  and 
his  uncles.  The  lord  de  Coucy,  the  lord  de  Saint  Pol,  and  other 
great  barons  conducted  him  to  the  court  where  his  horses  waited, 
and,  having  mounted,  he  returned  with  his  attendants  the  way  they 
had  come,  through  the  street  de  la  Harpe,  and  dismounted  at  his 
h6tel.  None  of  those  who  had  attended  him  remained,  excepting 
such  as  had  accompanied  him  from  Brittany  to  Paris.  The  duke 
of  Brittany  had  frequent  conferences  with  the  king  of  France  and 
his  uncles  to  their  mutual  satisfaction;  and  they  religiously  kept  the 
promise  they  had  made  him,  for  he  never  saw,^during  his  stay  Rt 
Paris,  John  of  Brittany  nor  the  constable  of  France.  When  affairs 
were  in  so  good  a  train  that  they  had  not  reason  to  be  suspicious  of 
the  duke  of  Biittany,  (for  if  he  had  not  consented  to  everything  the 
king  and  his  council  wished,  they  would  never  have  suffered  him  to 
escape  from  their  hands,  as  they  now  had  him  in  Paris,)  they  thought 
it  time  to  prepare  for  the  expedition  to  Gueldres  for  which  the  king 
was  impntient  to  punish  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  for  the  insolent  and 
rude  challenge  he  had  sent  him  ;  which,  the  more  it  was  considered, 
was  the  less  to  be  borne. 

The  lord  de  Coucy  was  therefore  ordered  into  the  country,  near 
Rheims  and  Chalons'  in  Champagne,  to  mark  out  the  line  of  march 


*Her  br()tliprs-in-l;iw.  own  l)r()tlie's  to  her  (lecen«'(l  husband  l^onisof  Anjou.— Ed. 

tHelmd  bfHjn  snmmonefl  several  limps,  und  the  kinj:  h;id  e.xpected  his  appearance 
ever  since  t.!)e  month  of  May.— El). 

t  "  De  TEnfer."  It  is  now  tlie  gnte  of  Saint  JVlicliel.  For  more  particulars,  s«eSau- 
vol.  AiitiQuiies  de  Paris,  torn.  i.  p.  26. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  <fcc. 


473 


for  tlie  king  and  his  army,  and  to  excite  the  knights  and  squires  of 
Bar  and  Lunaine  to  joiji  him.  He  was  in  no  way  to  introduce  the 
king's  name,  but  to  engage  them  for  himself,  as  if  preparing  for  an 
expedition  into  Austria.  Upon  this,  the  lord  de  Coucy  left  Paris, 
and  went  to  Chalons,  where  he  resided  about  one  month,  and  re. 
tained  knights  and  squires  from  all  parts  in  Bar,  Lorraine,  Cham- 
pague,  and  in  the  Retholois.  The  king  of  France,  after  several 
conferences  with,  the  duke  of  Brittany,  left  Paris,  though  the  duke's 
pleadings  in  his  courts  were  not  near  concluded;  for  their  proceed, 
ing?,  when  they  choose,  are  very  tedious,  and  they  make  the  suitors 
spend  much  money  without  any  great  advances  in  their  suits. 


Palacs  or  TBE  LouvRB  as  it  appeared  in  the  16tb  century.  Prom  a  print  in  Clia<tiIlon*s  Topographie  Francoite. 


The  king  went  to  Montereau-sur-Yonne,  on  the  borders  of  Brie 
nnd  the  Gatinois,  where  he  held  his  court,  and  frequently  amused 
himself  with  hunting  stags  and  other  animals  in  the  adjacent  forests. 
During  the  residence  of  the  king  at  Montereau,  a  deed  of  arms  was 
there  performed  by  an  English  knight  attached  to  the  duke  of  Ireland, 
called  sir  Thomas  Hapurgan,  nnd  sir  John  des  Barres.  This  duel 
had  made  a  great  noise  throughout  France,  and  in  other  countries ; 
and  it  was  to  be  fought  with  five  courses  of  the  lance  on  horseback, 
five  thrusts  with  swords,  the  same  number  of  strokes  with  daggers 
and  battle-axes;  and,  should  their  armor  fail,  they  were  to  be  sup- 
plied  anew,  until  it  were  perfect. 

The  knights  being  well  armed,  mounted  their  coursers  to  perform 
their  duel,  in  the  presence  of  the  kin^,  his  barons  and  knights,  and 
a  great  concourse  of  people.  They  tilted  on  horseback  four  courses 
very  stiffly,  and  kept  their  seats  well.  It  was  then  the  custom,  I  be. 
lieve,  to  lace  on  the  helmets  with  a  slight  thong,  that  they  might  not 
make  too  great  resistance  to  the  blow  of  the  lance.  At  the  fifth 
course,  .John  des  Bnrres  struck  his  opponent  so  violent  a  blow  on  the 
shield,  that  he  knocked  him  over  the  crupper  of  his  horse  to  the  ground. 
Sir  Thomas  was  stupefied  by  the  fall,  and  it  was  with  diffrc  Ity  he 
could  be  raised  :  however,  he  recovered  well  enough  to  perform  his 
other  courses  with  the  different  arms,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  king 
and  his  lords. 


CHAPTER  CXVII. 

PERROT  LK  BEAUNOIS  TAKES  THE  FIELD  BY  COMMAND  OF  THE  EARL  OF 
ARUNDEL,  WHO  LANDS  HIS  FORCES  AT  MARANS,*  NEAR  LA  ROCHELLE. 

I  HA7E  been  some  time  silent  respecting  the  expedition  that  was  at 
sea  under  the  command  of  the  earl  of  Ai''-Jndel :  it  is  now  necessary 
that  I  should  sp-^ak  of  it.    You  have  before  heard  the  cause  of  its 
being  sent  from  England,  and  the  treaties  that  were  made  between 
the  king  and  the  duke  of  Brittany.    This  fleet  had  remained  the 
whole  season  on  the  coasts  of  Brittany  and  Normandy,  except  when 
driven  off  by  storms,  but  it  always  returned  to  its  station.  There 
were  in  this  fleet  some  light  vessels  called  B  dleniers,  which  are  much 
used  by  corsairs;  for,  as  they  draw  little  water,  they  can  the  easier 
approach  the  shores.     This  fleet  had  lain  at  anchor  upward  of  a 
month  off  the  island  of  Brehnt,  wUence  it  had  S  't  pro\i?ion.    As  it 
was  not  far  from  la  Roche-derrien,  they  heard  t'int  the  di:ke  of  Brit- 
tany was  gone  to  Blois,  to  meet  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy, 
who  had  held  such  fair  language  as  persuaded  him  to  go  to  Paris, 
where  he  had  been  so  well  received  by  the  king,  as  to  prevent  him 
from  leaving  that  place  until  everything  had  been  satisfactorily  settled. 

*  "Murans,"  a  town  in  Aunis»  fuui  leagues  frum  la  Eoclielle. 


The  earl  of  Arundel  was  much  cast  down  when  he  heard  the 
above,  and  called  a  council  of  his  principal  officers,  to  consider  how 
they  were  to  employ  their  force  during  the  remainder  of  the  season. 
In  this  council  they  resolved  to  sail  for  la  Rochelle  and  make  war  on 
that  country  ;  for,  though  they  had  not  any  castles  in  those  parts,  yet 
they  were  m  sufficient  numbers  to  withstand  the  force  Saintonge  or 
Poitou  could  send  against  them.  They  intended  likewise  to  make 
their  situation  known  to  their  friends  in  LimouHin  and  Auvergne,by 
some  person  in  their  fleet  that  was  acquainted  with  the  country, 
whom  they  would  land  on  the  coast  of  Brittany.  The  truces  whick 
sir  Helion  de  Lignac  had  obtained  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had 

not  yet  taken  effect.  They  were  to 
commence  on  the  first  of  August,  and 
the  knight  was  at  this  time  going  or  re. 
turning,  I  know  not  which,  to  or  from 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bayonne. 

It  fell  out  jus^tas  the  earl  of  Arundel 
and  the  English  barons  wished ;  for  they 
found  out  a  man  from  lower  Brittany, 
who  served  under  sir  William  Helmon, 
then  on  beard,  who  came  from  near 
Vannes,  and  understood  four  languages 
perfectly  well,  that  of  lower  Brittany, 
English,  Spanish,  and  French.  Before 
they  landed  him  on  the  sand,  they  gave 
him  the  following  orders  :  "  Thou  wilt 
go  by  all  the  bye.roads  in  this  country, 
which  thou  sayest  thou  art  acquainted 
with,  until  thou  shalt  come  to  Chalu. 
get.*  Thou  wilt  salute  Perrot  le  Bear, 
nois,  from  us,  and  tell  him,  that  we  de- 
sire he  will  take  the  field,  with  as  many 
other  garrisons  of  our  party  as  he  can, 
and  make  war  on  France  under  our 
commission.  Thou  shalt  not  carry  any 
letters  for  fear  thou  mightest  be  stopped 
and  searched.  Say,  if  thou  findest  thy. 
self  in  danger,  that  thou  belongcst  to  a 
wine.merchant  of  la  Rochelle,  who  had 
sent  thee  with  some  commissions,  and 
thou  wilt  pass  everywhere.  Tell  Per. 
rot  to  give  instant  alarm  to  Berry,  Au- 
vergne,  and  Limousin,  by  taking  the 
field  ;  for  we  will  disembark  near  la 
Rochelle,  and  make  such  a  war  that  he  shall  soon  hear  of  us." 

The  Breton  said,  he  would  faithfully  deliver  the  message,  unless 
he  was  stopped  on  the  road.  On  being  landed,  as  he  knew  well  the 
country  of  Brittany,  he  avoided  all  great  towns,  and,  passing  safely 
through  Poitou  and  Limousin,  arrived  at  Chalu^et,  of  \\  kich  Perrot 
le  Bearnois  was  governor.  On  coming  to  the  barriers,  having  m^de 
acquaintance  with  the  garrison,  they  allowed  him  to  enter,  after  ex- 
amining him  at  the  gates,  and  led  him- to  Perrct,  to  whom  he  punc 
tually  delivered  the  message,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  governor,  who 
had  been  long  impatient  to  hear  some  news  of  the  fleet,  and  now  he 
had  it  quite  fresh.  He  said  to  the  Breton,  "  Thou  art  welcome  :  my 
companions  and  myself  are  very  eager  to  take  the  field,  which  we 
will  now  speedily  do,  and  then  act  as  wc  are  ordered."  Perrot  le 
Bearnois  instantly  sent  to  the  governors  of  Carlat,  the  bourgde  Com- 
pane,  to  Olim  Barbe,  captain  of  Ouzach,  to  Amerigot  Marcel,  cap. 
tain  of  Aloise,  near  Saint  Flour,  and  to  the  captains  of  the  other 
forts  in  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  to  say  he  was  about  to  take  the 
field,  as  the  season  was  now  favorable,  and  desiring  they  would  join 
him,  after  having  left  garrisons  in  their  forts  strong  enough  to  prevent 
any  accident  during  their  absence.  These  companions  had  as  great 
a  desire  to  take  the  field  as  Perrot  le  Bearnois ;  for  they  could  only 
enrich  themselves  by  the  losses  of  others,  and,  making  their  prepara- 
tions  in  haste,  came  to  Chaluget,  where  the  general  assembly  had  been 
fixed.  They  amounted  to  full  four  hundred  bnces,  and  thought 
themselves  in  sufficient  strength  for  any  gallant  enterprise,  and  that 
there  was  not  a  lord  in  the  country  able  to  withstand  them  ;  for  sir 
William  de  Lignac  and  Bonne-lance  would  not,  on  their  account, 
break  up  the  siege  of  Ventadour. 

Being  masters  of  the  country,  they  began  their  march  through  Au. 
vergne,  toward  Berry,  because  they  knew  the  duke  was  with  the 
king  at  Montereau-sur-Yonne.  We  will,  for  a  while  leave  Perrot  le 
Bearnois,  and  speak  of  the  earl  of  Arundel  and  his  fleet,  and  what 
they  did  on  quitting  the  coast  of  Brittany.  When  they  weighed 
anchor,  the  weather  was  so  fine  and  beautiful,  they  hoisted  every 
sail,  and  advanced  as  it  pleased  God.  It  was  a  magnificent  sight  to 
view  this  fleet  of  six  score  vessels,  whose  streamers,  emblazoned 
with  the  arms  of  the  different  lords,  were  glittering  in  the  sun,  and 
fluttering  with  (he  wind.  They  floated,  as  it  were,  on  a  sea  that 
seemed  proud  to  bear  them,  and  which  might  be  compared  to  a 
vigorous  courser,  who,  after  being  long  confined  in  the  stable,  ffains 
its  liberty  to  bound  over  the  plains:  for  thus  did  the  sea,  gently  ruf. 
fled  by  the  wind,  swell  on  with  a  burden  it  was  lustily  bearing,  and,  • 
fieuratively  speaking,  it  may  be  supposed  to  say,  "  I  delight  in  carry- 
ing you,  and  will  do  so  without  danger,  until  you  be  arrived  in  a  safe 
harbor." 


'*■  *'  Chuiufet,"  a  town  iu  Limousin,  near  Fierre-buffiere. 


474 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


The  fleet  coasted  Saituonge  and  Foitou,  and  cast  anchor  off  Ma- 
rans,  near  la  Rochelle.  Some  of  the  mott  adventurous,  to  the  amount 
of  two  hundred,  observing  the  tide  was  flowing,  entered  their  barges, 
and  sailed  up  the  river  to  t'le  town  of  Marans.  The  watch  on  the 
castle  had  noticed  the  English  fleet  anchoring,  and  the  barges  as. 
cending  the  river  with  the  tide,  and  had  sounded  his  horn  frequently, 
to  alarm  the  townsmen,  that  they  might  save  all  they  could  of  their 
property.  The  inhabitants,  of  both  sexes,  carried  their  most  valu- 
able  things  to  the  castle  for  safety  ;  and  it  was  well  they  did  so,  or 
ihey  would  have  been  lost.  While  the  English  were  landing,  they 
discontinued  saving  their  property,  to  take  care  of  their  lives.  The 
English,  on  entering  the  town,  began  to  pillage  it,  for  this  had  been 
the  object  of  their  coming,  but  they  only  found  empty  coffers :  their 
contents  iiad  been  carried  to  the  castle.  They  discovered,  however, 
plenty  of  corn,  wine,  and  salted  provisions  :  for  there  were  upward 
of  four  hundred  tuns  of  wine  in  the  town.  They  resolved  to  remain 
to  guard  this  provision,  which  came  very  opportunely  to  them  ;  for, 
should  they  depart,  they  imagined  the  greater  part  would  be  carried 
away  by  the  French,  up  the  river,  to  Fontenay  le  Comte.  They  re- 
mained this  night  in  the  place,  having  arrived  there  only  about  ves- 
pers,  and  gave  themselves  full  liberty,  sending,  however,  to  inform 
their  companions  of  their  situation,  and  the  reason  why  they  did  not 
return. 

The  earl  of  Arundel  and  the  other  lords  were  satisfied,  and  said 
they  had  acted  right.  On  the  morrow,  when  the  tide  began  to  flow, 
the  smaller  vessels  weighed  anchor,  and  in  them  were  embarked  the 
armor  and  other  necessaries  from  the  large  ships,  that,  fi'om  their 
size,  could  not  enter  the  river.  There  were  left  in  them  one  hun- 
dred  men-at-arms  and  two  hundred  archers  to  guard  them,  as  they 
lay  at  anchor  off  the  mouth  of  the  river.  When  this  had  been  done, 
they  sailed  for  Marans,  and  landed  at  their  leisure,  for  none  came  to 
oppose  them,  and  fixed  their  quarters  between  Marans  and  la  Ro- 
chelle, which  is  but  four  short  leagues  distant.  The  alarm  was  soon 
spread  over  the  country  that  the  English  had  landed  at  Marans,  to 
the  amount  of  four  hundred  combatants,  including  archers.  The 
towns  and  castles  in  the  low  country  were  much  frightened,  and  the 
villagers  instantly  fled  to  the  neighboring  forests  for  protection. 


CHAPTER  CXVIII. 

THE  ROCHELLERS  SKIRMISH  WITH  THE  ENGLISH  NEAR  MARANS.  THE 
ENGLISH,  AFTER  PILLAGING  THE  COUNTRY  ROUND,  RETIRE  WITH  THEIR 
BOOTY  TO  THEIR  FLEET.  PERROT  LE  BSARNOIS  DOES  THE  SAME  TO 
HIS  FORT,  VVITH  A  GREAT  DEAL  OF  PLUNDER. 

If  the  English  had  had  horses,  they  would  have  much  harassed 
the  country  round  la  Rochelle  ;  for  it  was  void  of  men-at-arms,  at 
least  such  as  could  iiave  npoocea  them  successfully.  True  it  is,  that 
the  lords  de  Partenay,  de  Pons,  de  Linieres,  de  Tannaybouton,  sir 
Geoffrey  d'Argenton,  the  lord  de  Montendre,  sir  Aimery  de  Roche- 
chouart,  the  viscount  de  Thouars,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires 
of  Poitou  and  Saintongo,  were  in  the  country,  but  each  was  in  his 
own  castle  ;  for  they  had  not  any  suspicions  of  the  English  coming 
to  invade  them.  Had  they  been  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain  notice  of 
their  intentions,  they  would  have  been  prepared  to  receive  them,  but 
it  wns  not  so  ;  and  the  surprise  was  so  great,  that  all  were  frightened, 
and  impatient  to  save  what  they  could.  The  farmers  began  to  has- 
ten their  harvest  of  corn,  for  it  was  the  beginning  of  August.  Add 
to  this,  there  was  not  then  in  the  country  any  person  to  take  the  lead. 
The  lieutenant  of  Poitou,  the  duke  of  Berry,  was  at  Montereau  :  the 
seneschal  of  Poitou  was  just  gone  to  Paris  :  the  seneschal  of  Saint- 
onge  was  from  home:  the  se  ieschal  of  la  Rochelle,  sir  Helion  de 
Lignac,  was  at  B;iyonne,  oa  the  business  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  by 
which  the  country  was  left  defenceless ;  for,  from  want  of  heads, 
their  courage  failed,  and  without  that  nothing  effectual  can  be  done. 
The  country  was  much  alarmed  for  two  causes :  they  had  the  Eng. 
lish  army  and  fleet  on  one  side,  and  rumor  had  already  informed 
them  that  Perrotle  Bearnois  was  on  his  march,  with  more  than  fif- 
teen hundred  combatants,  and  had  already  entered  Berry.  They 
knew  not  what  measures  to  adopt,  except  that  of  placing  their  wealth 
in  safety  ;  for  it  was  said  these  two  armies  were  to  form  a  junction 
in  Saintongc  or  Poitou,  as  was  the  intention  of  many. 

There  were,  indeed,  at  the  time  the  English  landed  at  Marans,  two 
gallant  knights  from  Beauce  in  the  town  of  la  Rochelle,  sir  Peter  de 
Jouy  and  the  lordjraillepie,  whom  sir  Helion  de  Lignac  had  placed 
there  for  its  defence,  when  he  set  out  to  meet  the  duke  of  Berry  at 
Paris.    They  had  acquitted  themselves  ably;  and  on  hearing  that 
the  armament  under  the  earl  of  Arundel,  which  had  been  much  talked 
of  all  the  summer,  had  disembarked  at  Marens,  they  told  the  mayor 
and  the  principal  citizens,  for  it  is  a  populous  place,  that  it  would  be 
right  to  beat  up  the  English  quarters;  and  added,  "  We  hear  they 
have  A=^tablished  themselves  at  Marans,  and  lay  the  surrounding 
country  under  contribution  :  we  two  are  determined  to  bid  them  wel- 
come, and  they  shall  pay  us,  or  we  will  repay  them,  for  what  they 
have  done,    Great  blame  and  reproaches  will  fall  on  us,  to  whom 
has  been  committed  the  government  of  this  town  and  country,  if  we 
BufFer  them  quietly  to  fix  their  quarters  there.    There  is  one  thing 
much  in  our  favor  :  they  have  not  any  horses,  and  are  for  the  most 
pait  sailors,  while  we  are  all  well  mounted.   We  will  send  our  cross. 


bows  before  us  to  awaken  them  with  a  shower  of  arrows ;  and,  when 
they  have  made  their  attack,  they  will  return  homeward  :  the  English 
will  soon  be  on  foot,  and  we  will  then  charge  them,  and,  being  on 
horseback,  may  do  them  great  mischief." 

Those  who  heard  this  speech  approved  of  it,  and  instantly  assem- 
bled a  body  of  twelve  hundred  cross-bows  and  varlets,  including  all 
sorts.  At  the  first  dawn  of  day,  they  were  all  prepared,  and  set  out 
from  la  Rochelle  at  a  good  pace,  to  beat  up  the  quartera  of  the  Eng- 
lish. During  this,  the  horse  got  ready,  and  they  were  about  three 
hundred  ;  for  many  knights  and  squires  had  hastened  to  la  Rochelle 
on  the  first  intelligence  of  the  English  having  landed  at  Marans. 
They  left  the  town  under  the  command  of  the  two  knights  before 
named.  Had  the  English  fortunately  had  any  suspicion  of  this  attack 
from  the  Rochellers,  and  had  formed  an  ambuscade  of  two  hundred 
archers  and  one  hundred  men-at-arms,  not  one  would  ever  have  re- 
turned to  la  Rochelle. 

When  the  cross-bowmen  arrived  at  the  English  quarters,  it  was 
very  early  morn  ;  and  lucky  it  was  for  them  that  the  guard,  who  had 
watched  all  night,  v/as  retired  at  sunrise.  The  cross.bov.-m_en  began 
to  shoot  their  bolts  and  arrows,  which  passed  through  the  huts  made 
of  boughs  and  leaves,  to  the  great  surprise  of  the  English  v/ho  were 
asleep  within-side  on  straw.  Many  were  wounded  before  they  dis- 
covered they  were  attacked  by  the  French.  When  they  had  made 
each  about  six  shots,  they  retreated,  according  to  their  orders,  and 
the  men-at-arms  advanced  on  horseback  amid  the  English  huts. 
Knights  and  squires  speedily  left  their  lodgings,  and  drew  up  together ; 
and  the  French  captains,  seeing  they  were  preparing  themselves  in 
earnest  to  take  the  field,  made  after  their  cross-bows  and  infantry, 
who  were  hastening  homeward,  for  they  were  much  afraid  of  the 
English  arrows.  Thus  hurrying,  and  in  dismay,  were  the  Rochellers 
pursued,  though  the  horse  guarded  the  rear,  to  the  tov/n  of  la  Rochelle. 
The  earl  of  Arundel  with  upward  of  four  hundred  men-at-arms  was 
closely  following,  each  man  with  his  lance  in  his  hand  or  on  his  shoul. 
der.  There  was  much  crowding  and  difficulty  to  pass  the  gates;  and  sir 
Peter  de  .louy  and  the  lord  Taillepie  fought  like  valiant  heroes  in  de- 
fending their  men,  keeping  still  on  their  rear,  until  they  were  come  to 
the  barriers.  They  were  so  hard  pressed  by  the  English,  who  were  at 
their  heels,  they  ran  a  great  hazard  of  being  slain  or  made  prisoners ; 
for  the  attack  was  the  more  vigorous  against  them  as  it  was  visible 
they  were  the  commanders.  Sir  Peter  de  Jouy  had  his  courser  killed 
under  him,  and  was  with  great  difficulty  dragged  v»^ithin  the  barriers. 
Sir  Peter  Taillepid  was  pierced  through  the  thigh  with  a  lance,  and 
hit  by  an  arrow  on  the  helmet,  which  entered  his  head,  and  his  good 
horse  fell  dead  under  him  at  the  gate.  There  was  much  slaughter 
made  on  the  Rochellers  reentering  the  town  :  upward  of  forty  dead 
and  wounded  lay  at  the  gates.  The  inhabitants  had  mounted  the 
battlements,  and  fired  so  many  cannons  and  bombards  that  the  Eng- 
lish dared  not  approach  nearer. 

Thus  ended  this  skirmish  between  the  English  and  Rochellers.  As 
it  was  near  noon,  the  earl  of  Arundel  had  sounded  the  retreat,  when 
the  men-at-arms  and  archers  retired  in  handsome  array  to  their 
quarters,  where  they  disarmed  and  refreshed  themselves.  They  had 
wherewithal,  having  been  amply  provided  with  wines  and  meat{rom 
the  surrounding  country.  The  English  lords  remained  at  Marans  for 
fifteen  days,  waiting  for  deeds  of  arms  and  adventures  ;  but  the 
Rochellers  never  ventured  again  to  come  near  them,  for  they  had 
found,  to  their  cost,  how  valiantly  they  had  defended  themselves. 
Their  two  commanders  were  also  wounded,  v.'hich  induced  the  others 
to  wish  for  peace.  The  earl  of  Arundel,  indeed,  had  sent  four  times 
parties  to  overrun  the  country  round  la  Rochelle,  and  as  far  as 
Thouars,  who  did  much  mischief  and  terrified  the  inhabitants.  They 
would  have  done  more  had  they  had  horses ;  but  only  a  few  were 
mounted  on  what  they  could  find  in  the  country,  and  tliese  were 
scarce,  for  no  sooner  v^/as  the  invasion  known  than  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  flat  (;ountry  fled  with  their  stock  and  wealth  to  the  great  towns, 
and  there  shut  themselves  up. 

When  the  t]nglish  had  remained  near  la  Rochelle  for  fifteen  days, 
without  seeing  any  attempt  made  to  oppose  them,  and  the  wind  be- 
came fair,  they  embarked  a  great  quantity  of  wine  and  fresh  meat 
they  had  taken,  and,  having  weighed  anchor,  put  to  sea.  This  same 
day,  they  met  twelve  ships  from  Bayonne,  on  their  voyage  to  Eng- 
land with  Gascony  wines  and  other  merchandise.  They  sailed  tJgether 
for  some  time,  being  much  rejoiced  at  this  meeting,  for  they  were 
well  acquainted,  and  the  Bayonnois  gave  tiie  earl  cf  Arundsl  two 
pipes  of  wine  for  the  love  they  bore  him.  The  Bayonnois  then  sepa- 
rated to  continue  their  voyage,  and  the  fleet  kept  cruising  about  in 
search  of  adventures. 

While  this  armament  was  lying  before  Marans,  Perrotle  Bearnois 
and  his  companioas  had  taken  the  field,  and,  having  passed  Limousin, 
had  entered  Berry.  He  had  with  him  four  hundred  spears  and  as 
many  pillagers,  and  carried  off  in  one  day  all  the  merchandise  that 
was  in  the  town  of  le  Blanc*  in  Berry,  and  gained  great  wealth  and 
many  prisoners,  for  it  was  fair-day.  He  then  marched  to  Selles.t 
which  he  plundered.  Thus  did  Perrot  le  Bearnois  maintain  himself. 
He  advanced  far  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  doing  great  mis- 
chief  wherever  he  went,  for  none  ventured  to  oppose  him  ;  and  all 

*  "  Le  Blanc,"  in  the  generality  of  Bourges,  seventeen  leagues  from  Poitiers,  nioft 
from  Argenton.  ^     «    . . 

t  "  Selles."  ox  Celles,  thiee  leagues  from  St.  Aignan,  ten  from  Blou. 


/ 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


475 


parts  were  atarmed,  even  as  far  as  the  county  of  Blois  and  the  Tou- 
raine,  for  they  were  uncertain  whither  these  two  armies  would  march 
next.  Some  imagined  they  v/ould  unite  ;  but  it  was  not  so,  for  the 
earl  of  Arundel  hud  embarked  again,  as  I  have  mentioned,  and  Per- 
rot  with  his  companions  returned  t.)  their  strongholds.  When  they 
had  completely  plundered  the  country,  they  thought  it  would  be  more 
safe  for  them  t  v  retire  to  their  castles  and  secure  their  gains.  They 
took,  in  consequ  ence,  the  roads  through  Limousin  and  Auvergne  to 
their  forts  ;  and  nothing  more  was  done,  as  to  deeds  of  arms,  in  these 
two  provinces  the  rem  ainder  of  the  season,  for  the  truce  that  had 
been  agreed  to  last  until  the  ensuing  month  of  May,  now  took 
place.  The  siege  of  Ventadoar  by  sir  William  de  Lignac,  sir  John 
Bonne-lmce,  and  sir  John  le  Bouteiller,  still  continued;  for  GeofFry 
Tete-noire  was  so  presumptuouj;  as  to  pay  not  the  least  attention 
to  the  truce,  nor  tj  the  besieger depending  on  the  strength  of  his 
castle. 

We  will  now,  for  variety,  return  to  the  affairs  of  Brabant  and 
Gueldres. 


CHAPTER  CXIX. 

TPE  BTwABANTEKS  PRESS  GRAVE  HARD  BY  THEIR  SIEGE.  THE  GUELDRIANS 
BURN  A  BRIDGE  THE  BRABANTERS  HAD  THROWN  OVER  THE  MEUSE,  TO 
EJJTER  GUELDRES. 

J  HAVE  already  discoursed  of  and  explained  the  situation  of  the 
dukes  of  Gueldres.  Plow  the  ancestor  of  the  duke  of  Gueldres  of 
whom  I  now  treat,  married  the  daughter  of  Bertaldo  of  Mechlin,  to 
rescue  and  rep  :ir  his  heange  which  wa?  very  much  embarrassed  and 
dilapidated  ;  au  J  how  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  son  of  the  duke  of  Ju. 
liers,  to  maintain  the  city  of  Grave  against  the  Brabanters,  for  which 
he  had  good  cat  -:e  and  t'itle,  determined,  since  he  could  not  recover 
the  three  before. nientioned  castles  seated  on  the  river  Meuse,  Gcch, 
Buch,  and  Mille,  which  had  once  been  his  fiefs,  that  he  would  attach 
the  city  of  Grave  to  his  heritage  in  perpetuity.  This  duke  had  a 
bastard  daughter  bestowed  upon  and  married  to  the  damosel*  of  Kuck, 
which  sire  de  Kuck  was  the  heir  of  the  citf  of  Grave.  So  he  ap. 
plied  himself  t  )  him  so  amiably  that  b^th  father  and  son  had  nothing 
else  left  for  it;  and  the  damosel  de  Kuck  gave  him  the  city  and 
lordship  of  Grave,  and  assured  him  the  inheritance  in  the  presence 
of  the  kiiights  and  barons  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres ;  end  on  this  account 
the  duke  uf  Juliers  recompensed  him  with  the  land  and  lordship  of 
B^is-le-Duc,  situa*ed  on  the  river  Ligne,  in  the  duchy  of  Gueldre- 
land,  A  very  handsoniG  castle  belongs  to  this  city  of  Bois-le-Duc, 
which  is  a  good  larj^-e  town  and  of  good  profit,  but  Grave  is  worth 
more.  The  duke  of  Gueldres  made  this  bargain,  to  the  intent  that 
he  might  have  a  good  ground  of  quarrel  to  take  Grave  from  the  Bra. 
banters;  for  the  duchess  of  Brabant  and  her  council  said  that  an. 
cieatly  the  lords  of  Kuck  had  held  it  in  mortgage,  but  that  she  or  her 
heirs  might  redeem  it  whenever  they  pleased,  and  that  the  duke  of 
Gueldres  had  no  right  to  keep  it  except  as  a  pledge.  The  duke 
of  Gueldres  maintained  an  opposite  opinion,  and  said  that  it  was  his 
good  inheritance  and  he  would  hold  it  to  the  last.  This  was  the 
cause  of  the  war  and  ill-will  that  arose  between  those  of  Brabant  and 
Gueldreland  :  and,  in  the  month  of  May,  the  Brabanters  came  to  lay 
siege  to  the  city  of  Grave  ;  knights,  squires,  and  the  commonalty  of 
the  good  towns;  and  they  brought  and  carried  engines,  springalls, 
trebus,  and  all  other  such  machines  for  the  assault.  And  there  were 
full  forty  thousand  men  one  with  another,  who  were  encamped  be- 
fore Grave,  over  aguinst  the  valley  of  the  river  Meuse.  And  their 
host  vv^as  well  furnished,  for  they  had  their  own  country  behind  and 
on  all  sides  of  them,  from  whence  they  received  plentiful  supplies. 
And  thi-i  is  the  delight  of  the  Brabanters,  for,  wherever  they  may  be 
or  go,  they  will  be  stuffed  to  the  neck  with  wine,  meat,  and  delica- 
cies:, or  they  will  return  to  their  own  houses. 

You  have  before  heard  how  anxious  the  duchess  of  Brabant  was  to 
make  war  on  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  and  to  besiege  Grave.  There 
was  a  great  force  of  knights  and  squires  from  the  principal  towns 
before  it,  who  declared  their  intentions  were  not  t)  depirt  until  they 
had  gained  possession  of  it ;  and  the  duchess,  t )  show  how  inte  rested 
she  was  in  the  matter,  hid  come  to  reside  at  BM-.le.Duc,  four  le  igues 
distant  from  it.  Tlie  besieging  army  was  plentifully  supplied  with 
all  things  that  came  thither  by  sea,  or  down  the  Meuse,  from  the  rich 
country  of  Brabant,  so  that  the  siege  was  long  continued  ;  and  the 
Brabanters  had  many  l.irge  machines  which  threw  into  the  town 
stones  of  such  weight  as  to  do  much  damage  wherever  they  fell.  In 
addition,  they  flung  into  the  town  all  the  dead  carrion  of  the  army 
to  empoison  the  inhabitants  by  the  stink.  This  was  sorely  felt  by 
them,  for  the  weather  was  hot,  and  the  air  too  calm  to  Carry  off  these 
villainous  smells. 

At  times,  many  of  the  knights  and  squires  of  Brabant  came  to 
ekirmish  with  the  garrison  at  the  barriers  ;  for  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
had  placed  within  the  town  some  gallant  companions,  who  were  not 
ehy  of  showing  their  courage  when  occasions  called  for  it,  and  the 
enemy  advanced  so  near  as  the  barriers.  The  siege  lasted  a  long 
time;  and  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  fixed  hi?  quarters  at  Nimeguen ; 
but  he  could  neither  raise  the  siege,  nor  offer  combat  ij  the  Brabant, 
ers,  for  want  of  sufficient  force.  He  had  sent  to  England  an  account 
of  his  situation,  and  expected  for  certain  he  should  have  a  reinforce. 

*  A  title  bestowed  indiifereutly  on  voung  nobles  of  both  sexes.— £)x>> 


ment  from  thence,  but  he  was  disappointed  ;  for  England  at  that 
time  was  in  a  very  unsettled  state,  and  new  ministers  had  been  forced 
on  the  king  by  his  uncles  and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  A 
parliament  was  indeed  holden,  about  St.  John  Baptist's  day,  at  the 
duke's  request,  to  consider  whether  a  body  of  men-at  arms  and  arch, 
ers  should  be  sent  to  assist  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  according  to  treaty. 
Having  considered  the  matter  fully,  they  would  not  agree  to  it;  for 
it  was  strongly  rumored,  that  the  king  of  France  was  assembling  a 
large  army,  and  it  was  doubtful  whither  he  would  march  it,  and  the 
English  imagined  it  was  intended  to  attack  Calais.  They  were  also 
uneasy  respecting  the  Scuts  on  the  borders,  and  were  fearful  of  send, 
ing  more  forces  out  of  the  kingdom,  as  a  large  body  of  men.at-arms 
and  archers  were  at  sea,  under  the  earl  of  Arundel,  lest  the  country 
might  be  defenceless.  When  the  council  was  considering  the  affairs 
of  Gueldres,  some  of  the  lords  said,  "  Let  the  duke  of  Gueldres  take 
care  of  himself:  he  is  valorous  enough,  and  in  his  own  country,  and 
will  withstand  all  the  Brabanters  can  do  against  him  :  if  anything 
worse  befal  him,  he  shall  have  assistance.  He  has  again  the  Ger- 
mans,  his  neighbors,  on  his  side,  who  formerly  joined  him  against 
France."  Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  England  ;  but  those  in 
Grave  suffered  much  from  the  siege.  During  the  time  it  lasted,  the 
Brabanters  resolved  to  throw  a  wooden  bridge  over  the  Meuse,  that 
they  might  have  an  entrance  into  Gueldreland,  overrun  that  country, 
and,  by  investing  the  town  of  Grave  on  all  sides,  prevent  any  pro- 
vision from  entering  it ;  for  they  were  numerous  enough  to  surround 
it,  could  they  gain  a  passage  over  the  river.  As  they  finished  the 
different  parts  of  this  bridge,  they  joined  and  placed  them  in  their 
proper  situations,  and  had  made  such  advances,  that  it  was  within 
the  length  of  a  lance  of  the  opposite  shire.  You  may  suppose  that 
the  duke  was  no  way  ignorant  uf  what  they  were  about,  but  he  gave 
not  any  interruption  to  their  building  the  bridge,  until  it  was  nearly 
completed.  Hq  then  advanced  with  cannons  and  other  artillery, 
and  attacked  it  so  roughly,  that  it  was  set  on  fire  and  destroyed. 
Thus  did  the  Brabanters,  to  their  great  vexation,  lose  all  the  effect 
of  their  labor.  They,  upon  this,  called  a  council  to  determine  how 
to  act. 


CHAPTER  CXX.' 

THE  BRABANTERS  HAVING  PASSED  THROUGH  HAVENSTEIN,*  ENTER  GFEL- 
DREI.AND,  AND  ARE  DEFEATED  BY  THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES.  THE  SIEGE 
OF  GRAVE  IS  RAISED  IN  CONSEQUENCE. 

Three  short  leagues  from  Grave  lies  the  town  of  Ravenstein,  be. 
longing  to  the  lord  de  Bourne,  who  is  a  vassal  to  Brabant.  At  the 
council  I  mentioned,  the  lord  de  Bourne  was  solicited  by  the  minis, 
ters  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  and  by  the  knights  and  squires,  to 
open  his  town  of  Ravenstein  for  them  to  gain  an  entrance  into  Guel- 
dreland, and,  with  part  of  their  army,  overrun  it :  he  complied  with 
their  request.  The  duke  of  Gueldres,  I  know  not  whether  by  spies 
or  otherwise,  gained  information  that  the  Brabanters  intended  enter- 
ing his  territories  by  the  bridge  of  Ravensteia,  through  the  compli. 
ance  of  the  lord  de  Bourne.  He  was  much  cast  down  when  he  learnt 
this,  as  his  force  was  not  near  sufficient  to  meet  that  of  Brabant, 
which  consisted  of  more  than  forty  thousand  men.  He  formed  vari- 
ous  plans  how  to  act,  and  at  last  determined  that,  if  the  Brabanters 
entered  his  country,  he  would  retaliate  by  the  bridge  of  Grave,  for 
he  was  resolved  not  to  be  shut  up  in- any  tovv^n.  He  consulted  the 
lord  de  Ghesme,  a  great  baron  in  Gueldreland,  and  his  principal  ad. 
viser,  who  would  not  at  first  agree  to  his  taking  the  field,  on  account 
of  the  smallness  of  his  numbers.  "And  what  must  I  do  then  ?"  said 
tke  duke,  "  Would  you  have  me  shut  myself  up  in  one  of  my  towns, 
while  they  are  plundering  and  burning  my  country  ?  This  would 
be  too  great  a  loss.  I  vow  to  God  and  our  Lidy,"  added  the  duke, 
"  that  I  wV'l  take  the  field  to  meet  my  enemies,  and  follow  the  best 
measures  I  can  devise  that  the  event  may  be  favoralde." 

This  plan  he  executed  ;  and,  on  the  morrow,  after  he  had  paid  his 
devotions  in  the  church,  and  made  hi.-^  oiTering  at  the  altar  of  the 
Virgin,  he  drank  some  wine,  aiid,  laounfing  his  horse,  set  out  for 
Nimeguen.  He  was  accompanied  by  only  three  hundred  spears,  or 
indeed  less,  and  they  made  straight  for  the  place  where  they  sup. 
posed  they  should  find  their  enemies.  You  may  from  this  judge  of 
the  duke'd  courage,  although  some  blamed  him.  When  they  were 
without  the  town  of  Nimeguen,  like  a  valiant  knight,  he  shouted  out, 
"  Forward,  forward  I  let  us,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  George, 
hasten  to  meet  our  enemy  ;  for  I  had  rdther  perish  with  honor  in  the 
field  than  die  dishonorably  shut  up  in  a  town."  With  him  were  the 
lord  de  Ghesme,  who  commanded  the  expedition,  and  a  valiant  and 
prudent  knight,  called  the  heir  of  Hanseberth,  the  lord  de  Huckelem, 
sir  Ostez,  lord  of  Naspre,  and  several  other  knights  and  squires  of 
good  courage. 

The  same  day  on  which  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  taken  the  field, 
the  seneschal  of  Brabant  had  done  the  same  at  a  very  early  hour  of 
the  morning,  with  a  large  body  of  knights  and  squires  from  Brabant, 
who  were  eager  to  enter  Gueldreland,  and  gain  there  both  honor  and 

*"  Ravens' ein  "—a  town  of  the  Netherlands  in  Dutch  Brabant,  and  capi^nl  of  a 
county  of  the  same  name,  with  an  nncient  and  sirons  castle.  It  belongs  to  the  elector 
Palatine;  but  the  Dutch  have  a  right  to  put  a  ifarrisou  there.  It  is  situated  on  the 
Meuse,  on  the  confines  of  Guekireknd,  ten  niiles  southwest  of  Is^iineguen,— BaooKia't 
Oatetteer. 


47G 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


profit.  Upward  of  ten  thousuid  men  crossed  the  bridge  of  Raven- 
stein  ;  and  the  f^iieschal,  the  lo -(i  de  Ligiiiere,  the  lord  de  Bourgueval, 
the  lord  de  Gence,  and  the  rest,  were  mucli  pleased  at  having  crossed 
the  Meuse,  and  said  among  themselves,  they  would  that  day  ride 
as  far  as  Nimeguen,  and  burn  ita  mills,  suburbs,  and  the  villages  that 
were  round  about ;  but  they  had  shortly  other-  news  brought  them 
by  their  scouts,  whom  they  had  sent  forward  to  examine  the  country. 
The  duke  of  Gueldres  was  informed,  that  his  enemies,  to  the  amount 
of  ten  thousand,  were  abroad,  and  had  passed  the  Meuse  at  the 
bridge  at  Ravenstein.  The  duke  halted,  on  hearing  this,  to  consider 
again  the  best  mode  of  proceeding,  for  some  of  his  companions  were 
alarmed  at  the  smallne^s  of  their  numbers  in  comparison  with  the 
enemy,  who^vere  at  least  thirty  or  forty  to  one.  They  said,  "  How 
is  it  possible  for  three  or  four  hundred  lances  to  oppose  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  ?  it  is  not  in  our  power  to  overthrow  them,  but  they  may 
very  easily  slaj^  us."  Several  assembled  round  the  duke,  and  advised 
him  to  retreat  to  Grave  ;  but  he^  replied,  "  he  would  never  do  so,  nor 
confine  himself  in  any  town,  but  march  to  meet  his  enemies,  for  his 
counige  told  him  he  should  defeat  them  ;  and  he  preferred  dying 
with  honor  lo  living  in  disgrace.    We  will  overthrow,"  said  he, 

our  enemies,  and  gain  this  day  infinite  honor  and  wealth."  He 
then,  after  a  short  pause,  added  in  a  loud  voice,  "Forward,  forward  I 
those  who  love  me  will  foUuv*'  ine."  This  speech  of  the  duke  greatly 
encouraged  his  men,  more  especially  those  who  had  heard  the  whole ; 
and  they  all  showed  a  great  earnestness  to  combat  their  enemies, 
who  were  fast  approaching.  They  tightened  their  armors,  lowered 
the  visors  of  their  helmets,  and  regirthed  their  saddles,  and  marched 
slowly  in  handsome  array,  that  their  horses  might  be  fresh  for  the 
charge.  Some  few  knights  were  made,  and  they  marched  in  this 
order  toward  Ravenstein. 

The  Brabanters,  \vh\i  great  numbers  of  common  people,  had  al- 
ready crossed  the  river,  when  news  was  brought  to  the  seneschal  and 
his  knights  that  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  taken  the  field,  and  was 
80  near  that  they  mn^t  speedily  see  him.  They  were  much  surprised 
at  this  intelligence,  and  concluded  that  the  duke  must  at  least  have 
had  with  him  six  times  more  men  than  he  had.  They  instantly 
halted,  and  would  have  drawn  themselves  up  in  array,  but  had  not 
time  ;  for  the  duke  of  Gueldres  appeared  with  his  company  full  gal- 
lop, with  spears  in  their  rests,  and  shouting  their  cry,  "  Our  Lady  for 
Gueldres !"  A  squire  of  Gueldreland,  called  Hermaut  de  Morbec, 
deserves  particular  attention,  from  the  great  desire  he  had  to  exalt 
his  name.  He  left  the  ranks  of  the  battalion,  and,  spurring  his  horse, 
was  the  first  to  assault  the  enemy,  and  at  this  gallant  tilt,  unhorsed 
the  man  he  struck.  I  know  not  if  he  were  raised  from  the  ground. 
For  the  crowd  was  so  great,  that  when  any  were  dismounted,  unless 
instantly  relieved,  they  ran  great  risk  of  being  crushed  to  death. 
More  than  six  score  Brabanters  were  unhorsed  at  this  first  charge. 
Great  cojifusion  and  dismay,  with  but  a  poor  defence,  reigned  among 
them.  They  were  so  suddenly  attacked,  (which  is  the  way  enemies 
should  be  by  those  who  wish  to  conquer  them,)  that  although  they 
were  so  numerous,  and  had  many  great  lords,  they  were  dispersed  : 
they  could  never  form  any  array,  nor  could  the  lords  rally  their  men, 
nor  these  last  join  their  lords.  Those  in  the  rear,  hearing  the  noise, 
and  seeing  the  clouds  of  dust,  thought  their  men  must  have  been  dis- 
comfited, and  that  the  enemy  were  coming  to  them,  so  that  they  be- 
came  panic-struck,  and,  turning  about,  fled  for  Ravenstein  or  the 
Meuse.  Their  fright  was  so  great,  they  rushed  into  the  river,  whether 
on  horseback  or  on  foot,  without  sounding  the  bottom  or  knowing  if 
it  were  fovdable,  for  they  imagined  the  enemy  was  at  their  heels. 
By  this  Sf.lf-defeat,  upward  of  twelve  hundred  perished  in  the  river 
Meuse  ;  for  they  leaped  one  on  the  other,  without  any  distinction, 
like  will  beasts.  Many  great  lords  and  barons  of  Brabant  (whose 
names  /  shall  not  disclose,  to  save  them  and  their  heirs  from  the  dis- 
grace 'hat  would  attach  to  them)  most  shamefully  fled  from  the  field, 
and  srught  their  safety,  not  by  the  river,  nor  by  Ravenstein,  but  by 
other  roads  that  carried  them  to  a  distance  from  their  enemies. 

T'lis  unfortunate  event  to  the  chivalry  of  Brabant  happened  be- 
tween  Grave  and  Ravenstein.  Great  numbers  were  slain.  All  who 
could  sunender  did  so  instantly ;  and  the  Germans  took  them  at 
ransom  very  readily,  for  the  great  profit  they  expected  to  make  from 
them.  Those  who  had  fled  to  Grave  gave  the  alarm  to  the  besieging 
army  ;  for  they  arrived  out  of  breath,  and  so  harassed  that  they  could 
scarcely  say  to  them,  "  Retire  as  fast  as  you  can,  for  we  have  been 
totally  defeated,  and  nothing  can  save  you."  When  those  in  camp 
eaw  their  appearance  and  heard  their  report,  they  were  so  frightened 
that  they  would  not  stay  to  pack  up  anything,  nor  even  take  down 
their  tents  and  pavilions,  but  set  off  without  bidding  adieu,  and  left 
everything  behind  them.  They  were  seized  with  such  a  panic  as 
neither  to  take  victual  nor  carriage ;  but  such  as  had  horses  leaped 
on  them,  and  fled  for  safety  to  Bois-le-Duc,  Houdan,  Mont  St.  Ger- 
vais,  Gertmydenberg,  or  Dordrecht.  Their  only  care  was  to  save 
themselves,  and  fly  from  their  enemies.  Had  the  garrison  of  Grave 
known  of  this  defeat  of  the  Brabanters,  they  would  have  greatly 
gained  by  it,  and  killed  or  brought  back  many  of  the  runaways. 
They  were  not  made  acquainted  with  it  until  late,  when  they  sallied 
forth,  and  ti»ok  possession  of  tents,  pavilions,  and  warlike  engines 
the  Brabanters  in  their  fright  had  left  behind,  which  they  brought  at 

their  leisure  into  Grave,  for  there  were  none  to  oppose  them.  Thus 

was  the  siege  of  GLrave  broken  up,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  Brabanters. 


News  was  spread  far  and  near,  how  a  handful  of  men  had  overthrown 
forty  thousand  and  raised  the  siege  of  Grave.  The  lord  de  Bour- 
gueval and  the  lord  de  Linieres  were  made  prisoners,  with  others  to 
the  amount  of  seventeen  banners.  These  and  the  pennons  you  will 
find  hung  up  before  the  image  of  our  Lady  at  Nimeguen,  that  the 
perpetual  remembrance  of  this  victory  may  be  kept  up. 


CHAPTER  CXXI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  &UELDRES,  AFTER  THE  DEFEAT  OF  THE  BRABANTERS,  RE. 
TURNS  TO  NIMEGUEN.  ON  THE  NEWS  OF  THIS  VICTORY,  THE  KING  AND 
COUNCIL  OF  FRANCE  SEND  EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY, 
THE  MORE  SECURELY  TO  CARRY  ON  THEIR  WAR  AGAINST  GUELDRELAND. 

Scarcely  can  I  for  shame  perpetuate  the  disgraceful  defeat  of  the 
Brabanters  ;  but,  as  I  have  promised  at  the  commencement  of  this 
history  to  insert  nothing  but  what  was  stricdy  true,  I  must  detail  the 
unfortunate  consequences  of  this  battle.  The  young  dnl;e  of  Guel- 
dres gained  this  renowned  victory  about  Magdalen-tide,  in  the  month 
of  July  1388.  When  the  defeat  and  pursuit  were  over,  which  took 
up  about  two  hours'  time,  and  the  field  cleared,  the  Gueldrians  col- 
lected together,  and  greatly  rejoiced,  as  indeed  they  had  cause,  at  the 
fortunate  success  of  the  day,  for  they  had  many  more  prisoners  than 
they  were  in  number  themselves.  The  heralds  were  ordered  by  them 
to  examine  the  dead,  and  report  who  had  been  slain.  Among  them 
was  the  young  and  handsome  son  of  the  count  de  Namur,  (who  was 
styled  the  Vaissier  de  Celles,  lord  de  Balastre,)  which,  when  told  to 
the  duke,  greatly  afflicted  him  ;  and  he  bitterly  lamented  his  loss,  for 
he  was  of  a  most  amiable  character,  and  bad  been  the  preceding  year 
his  companion  at  arms  in  Prussia. 

A  council  was  held  in  the  field,  whether  or  not  to  retire  to  Grave 
and  carry  their  prisoners  thither;  but  the  duke  opposed  it,  saying: 
"  I  made  a  vow  to  our  Lady  of  Nimeguen  when  I  le^ft  that  town,  and 
which  I  again  renewed  before  we  began  the  combat :  in  obedience 
to  which,  I  order,  that  we  gayly  return  to  Nimeguen,  and  offer  our 
thanksgivings  to  the  Holy  Virgin,  who  has  assisted  us  in  our  victory." 
This  command  was  obeyed  ;  for,  as  the  duke  had  given  it,  no  one 
made  any  objection  ;  and  they  set  out,  on  their  return  toward  Nime- 
guen, full  gallop.  It  was  two  long  leagues  from  the  field  of  battle, 
but  they  were  soon  there. 

On  this  fortunate  news  being  told  in  that  town,  great  rejoicings 
were  made  by  both  sexes ;  and  the  clergy  went  out  in  procession  to 
meet  the  duke,  and  received  him  with  acclamations.  The  duke  did 
not  turn  to  the  right  nor  left,  but  rode  with  his  knights  straight  to  the 
church  where  the  image  of  our  Lady  was,  and  in  which  he  had  great 
faith.  When  he  had  entered  her  chapel,  he  disarmed  himself  of  every, 
thing  to  his  doublet,  and  offered  up  his  armor  to  the  altar,  in  honor 
of  our  Lady,  returning  thanksgivings  for  the  victory  he  had  gained 
over  his  enemies.  The  banners  and  pennons  of  the  enemy  were  all 
hung  up  in  this  chapel,  but  I  know  not  if  they  be  still  there  :*  the 
duke  retired  to  his  hotel,  and  his  knights  to  their  homes,  to  pay  at- 
tention  to  themselves  and  their  prisoners,  from  whom  they  expected 
great  ransoms.  When  the  report  of  this  victory  over  the  Brabanters 
was  made  public,  the  duke  of  Gueldres  was  more  feared  and  honored 
than  before. 

The  duchess  of  Brabant,  who  had  resided  at  Bois-le-Duc,  was 
much  vexed,  as  indeed  she  had  reason,  at  this  unfortunate  turn  in  her 
affairs,  and  that  the  siege  of  Grave  was  raised.  She  ordered  a  strong 
garrison  into  Bois-le-Duc  to  guard  the  frontiers,  and  then  returned 
through  Champagne  to  Bmssels.  She  wrote  frequently  to  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  the  state  of  things,  and  eagerly  pressed  him  to  assist  her 
in  the  recovery  of  her  losses  ;  for  all  her  hopes  were  in  him.  You 
may  suppose,  the  nevv's  of  this  victory  was  instantly  known  in  France, 
particularly  at  the  court  of  the  king ;  but  they  were  little  surprised 
at  it,  rather  holding  it  cheap,  imagining,  when  the  king  marched 
thither,  they  should  make  themselves  ample  amends.  Orders  were 
sent  to  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille  and  to  sir  Gervais  de  Merande, 
who  had  been  placed  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy  in  the  three  castles 
on  the  Meuse,  to  guard  well  that  frontier,  and  to  make  no  sallies 
where  there  should  be  any  risk  of  loss  ;  for  that  they  would  shortly 
hear  from  the  king,  who  was  preparing  to  visit  this  duke  of  Gueldres 
and  his  country  in  person.  Sir  William  had  been  greatly  hurt  at  the 
late  defeat  of  his  friends,  but  the  intelligence  from  France  raised  his 
spirits,  and  he  acted  conformably  to  the  orders  he  had  received. 

Let  us  return  to  what  was  passing  in  France.  The  king's  ardor  for 
the  invasion  of  Gueldreland  was  no  way  abated  :  he  was  anxious  to 
undertake  it  at  all  evente,  for  the  challenge  of  the  duke  had  mightily 
enraged  him  ;  and  he  declared  that,  cost  what  it  would,  he  would 
have  ample  reparation,  or  his  territories,  with  those  of  bis  father,  the 
duke  of  Juliers,  should  be  despoiled  and  burnt.  Summonses  were 
sent  to  all  the  dukes,  counts,  knights,  barons  and  men-at-arms,  of 
France,  to  provide  themselves  with  sufficient  purveyances  for  a  long 
journey  ;  and  one  of  the  marshals  of  France,  sir  Louis  de  Sancerre, 
was  ordered  to  remain  to  guard  the  kingdom,  from  beyond  the  river 
Dordogne  to  the  sea  ;  for  in  Languedoc,  and  in  the  country  between 
the  Garonne  and  the  Loire,  the  truce  had  been  accepted  ;  and  the 
other  marshal,  the  lord  de  Blainville,  was  to  accompany  the  king. 

*  In  the  last  paragraph  of  the  preceding  chapter,  it  is  intimated  that  they  were  rtill 
ieiQ&iaiQ£.*~£]>. 


CHRONICLES   OF  EN 


GLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


477 


The  different  lords  made  such  immense  provision  of  stores  of  all 
kinds,  it  was  wonderful  to  think  of,  more  especially  in  wines.  All 
those  in  Champagne  were  bespoken  for  the  king,  the  dukes  of  Berry, 
Burgundy,  Touraine,  and  Bourbon  ;  carriages  also,  of  every  descrip- 
tion, in  those  parts,  were  likewise  retained  for  them :  indeed,  the 
preparations  for  this  expedition  were  pfodigious. 

The  duke  of  Brittany  was  still  at  Paris,  and  could  not  obtain  any 
decision  respecting  his  affairs,  for  the  king  resided  chiefly  at  Mon- 
tereau-sur-Yonne.  He  was,  however,  well  entertained  with  feasts 
and  fair  words.  The  nobles  begged  of  him  to  have  patience,  for  he 
would  very  shortly  have  his  business  finished  ;  but  that  the  king  was 
so  impatient  to  begin  his  march  to  Germany,  he  attended  to  nothing 
else.  The  duke  was  forced  to  make  the  best  he  could  of  it,  per- 
ceiving  he  could  not  amend  it,  and,  since  he  had  come  to  Paris,  was 
resolved  not  to  depart  but  with  the  good-will  of  the  king,  although 
his  stay  was  attended  with  vast  expenses.  When  it  was  known  for 
certain  that  the  expedition  to  Gueldreland  was  to  take  place,  and  that 
a  tax  had  been  ordered  throughout  France,  for  the  payment  of  the 
knights  and  men-at-arms,  many  of  the  wisest  in  the  country,  whether 
of  the  council  or  not,  said  that  it  was  ill  advised  to  encourage  a  king 
of  France  to  march  such  a  distance  in  search  of  his  enemies,  and 
that  the  Idngdom  might  suffer  from  it,  (for  the  king  was  young,  and 
very  popuhir  with  his  subjects,)  and  that  it  would  have  been  fully 
sufficient  for  one  of  the  king's  uncles,  or  both  of  them,  with  the  con- 
stable of  France,  to  have  gone  with  six  or  seven  thousand  lances, 
without  carrying  the  person  of  the  king  thither. 

The  king's  uncles  were  of  a  similar  opinion  :  they  most  prudently 
remonstrated  with  him  on  the  impropriety  of  his  marching  with 
his  army,  and  were  urging  many  strong  reasons  against  it,  when 
he  flew  into  a  rage,  and  shortly  inteiTupted  them,  by  saying,  "  If 
you  go  thither  vvithout  me,  it  will  be  contrary  to  my  will  and 
pleasure  ;  but  I  can  assure  you,  you  shall  not  receive  one  penny, 
for  otherwise  I  cannot  restrain  you.''  When  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  heard  this  answer,  they  saw  he  was  determined  upon  go- 
ing, and  replied,  "  God  be  with  you  :  you  shall  go  then  ;  and  we  will 
no  more  think  of  undertaking  it  without  your  company."  These 
lords  and  the  council  deliberated  on  an  affair  of  some  consequence 
to  this  intended  war.  There  had  been  a  treaty  for  a  long  time  in 
force,  between  the  king  of  France  and  the  emperor  of  Germany, 
which  stipulated,  that  neither  of  them  were  to  enter  the  territories 
of  the  other  with  an  armed  force  ;  that  is  to  say,  that  the  king  of 
France  and  the  emperor  could  not  make  war  on  each  other  without 
incurring  a  heavy  penalty,  and  the  sentence  of  the  pope,  who  had 
solemnly  sworn,  at  his  coronation,  to  maintain  these  two  kingdoms 
in  peace.  It  was  therefore  resolved,  in  case  the  king  persisted  in 
his  intention  of  invading  Gueldreland,  which  was  a  dependence  on 
the  empire,  to  make  the  emperor  fully  acquainted  with  the  duke  of 
Gueldres'  rash  conduct,  and  lay  before  him  the  insolent  challenge  he 
had  sent  the  king  of  France,  who,  to  make  him  sensible  of  his  folly, 
was  preparing  to  march  an  army  into  Germany,  not  any  way  hostile 
to  the  emperor  or  his  tenitories,  but  solely  against  this  duke  of  Guel- 
dres, and  to  attack  him  wherever  he  should  find  him. 

Sir  Guy  de  Honcourt,  a  valiant  knight,  and  sir  Yves  d'Orient,  one 
of  the  judges  in  parliament,  were  appointed  embassadors  to  carry 
this  message  to  the  emperor.  When  they  had  received  their  instruc- 
tions and  made  their  preparations,  they  took  leave  of  the  king  and 
his  uncles,  and  rode  for  Chalons  in  Champagne,  with  an  attendance 
suitable  to  their  rank,  and  the  purpose  they  were  going  on.  They 
met  the  lord  de  Coucy  at  Cha,lons,  retaining  knights  and  men-at-arms 
from  Bar,  Lorraine,  and  Champagne,  for  this  expedition,  of  which  he 
was  to  command  the  vanguard.  He  entertained  the  embassadors 
one  day  splendidly  at  dinner,  and  on  the  morrow  they  continued  the 
road  to  Sainte  Menehould,  and  thence  toward  Luxembourg,  to  gain 
intelligence  where  the  emperor  was. 


CHAPTER  CXXII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  HIS  COUNCIL  PERMIT  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY 
TO  RETURN  HOME.  THE  STATES  OF  BRABANT  SEND  EXCUSES  TO  THE 
KING  OF  FRANCE,  FOR  NOT  ALLOWING  HIS  ARMY  TO  PASS  THROUGH 
THEIR  COUNTRY.  THE  SUCCESS  OF  THE  EMBASSADORS  WITH  THE 
EMPEROR. 

Although  embassadors  had  been  sent  to  the  emperor,  the  French 
did  no  way  relax  their  warlike  preparations.  It  was  signified  to  all 
to  assemble  in  readiness  for  the  field  in  or  near  the  country  of  Cham- 
pagne, by  the  middle  of  the  ensuing  August ;  since  the  king  had 
then  determined  to  begin  his  march,  whether  or  not  he  should  receive 
answers,  through  sir  Guy  de  Honcourt  and  master  Yves  d'Orient, 
from  the  emperor  of  Germany.  The  king  and  his  uncles  thinking 
it  was  now  time  to  dismiss  the  duke  of  Brittany,  he  was  summoned 
to  Montereau,  where  the  king  most  kindly  received  him,  as  did  the 
dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Touraine.  The  duke  of  Berry  was  at  the 
time  in  Berry  making  his  preparations  and  levies  of  men-at-arms, 
having  fixed  on  Poitou  for  the  place  of  assembly,  before  they  began 
their  march.  The  king  and  duke  of  Burgundy,  as  I  have  said, 
treated  the  duke  of  Brittany  in  the  most  friendly  manner.  He  had 
before  surrendered  the  castles  and  town  of  Jugon  to  the  officers  of 
the  constable,  but  tnade  great  difficulty  to  pay  back  the  hundred 


thousand  francs,  which  had  been  expended  in  the  provisioning  his 
castles,  and  in  retaining  nicn-at-arms  the  whole  of  last  winter,  think- 
ing a  war  would  be  declared  against  him  ;  but  he  was  so  fairly 
spoken  to,  that  he  promised  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to 
repay  this  sum,  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  in  the  course  of  five 
years,  by  yearly  payments  of  twenty  thousand  francs.  The  duke, 
after  this,  took  leave  of  the  king,  who  made  him  very  handsome 
presents  of  jewels,  and  went  back  to  Paris.  The  duke  of  Burgundy, 
before  his  departure,  gave  to  him  and  his  knights  a  magnificent  en- 
tertainment in  his  hotel,  called  the  hotel  d'Artois,  when  they  separa- 
ted on  the  most  friendly  terms 

The  duke  of  Brittany  made  no  longer  stay  after  this  at  Paris;  but 
having  arranged  his  affairs,  and  had  his  expenses  paid  by  his  officers, 
he  set  out,  taking  the  road  to  Estampes,  travelled  tlwough  Beauce  to 
Beaugency  on  the  Loire,  with  a  numerous  body  of  attendants  riding 
before  him.  From  Beaugency  his  attendants  continued  their  road 
through  the  country  of  Blois,  Touraine,  Maine,  and  -A-ujou ;  but  the 
duke  had  his  vessels  waiting  for  him  at  Beaugency,  and  embarking 
on  board  a  handsome  yacht,  with  the  lords  de  Montfort  and  de 
Malestroit,  sailed  down  the  Loire,  passing  under  the  bridge  at  Blois, 
and  not  stopping  until  he  came  to  Nantes,  \vhc;i  he  was  in  his  own 
country.  I  will  now  leave  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  strictly  kept 
the  engagements  he  had  entered  into  with  the  king  of  France  and 
his  uncles,  and  has  never  done  anything  since  worthy  of  being  re- 
membered in  this  history,  nor  do  I  know  if  he  ever  will.  If  he 
should.  I  will  relate  it,  according  to  the  manner  it  shall  be  told  me. 

The  king  of  France  was  busily  employed  in  making  his  prepara- 
tions to  invade  Gueldreland.  The  lord  de  Coucy,  on  his  return  to 
Montereau,  informed  the  king  and  his  uncles,  that  all  the  chivalry 
of  Bar,  Lorraine,  Burgundy,  and  as  far  as  the  Rhine,  were  ready  and 
willing  to  attend  them,  in  their  expedition  to  Germany.  The  king 
was  much  pleased  on  hearing  this,  and  said,  that  "  if  it  pleased  God, 
he  would  this  year  pay  a  visit  to  his  cousins  of  Gueldres  and  Juliers." 
A  council  was  held  on  the  most  convenient  line  of  march,  when 
some  said,  that  the  shortest  way  would  be  through  Tierache,*  along 
the  borders  of  Hainault  and  Liege,  and  passing  through  Brabant  into 
Gueldres  ;  but  others  proposed  crossing  the  Meuse  at  or  near  Utrecht, 
and,  having  passed  that  river,  to  enter  Juliers,  and  march  thence  into 
Gueldreland.  Upon  this,  the  king  and  council  wrote  to  the  duchess 
and  states  of  Brabant,  to  signify  that  the  king  and  his  army  intended 
marching  through  their  country.  The  duchess  would  have  readily 
consented ;  but  the  states  refused  the  passage,  saying  the  country 
would  suffer  too  much  from  it.  The  principal  towns  and  nobles  , 
were  of  this  opinion,  and  told  the  duchess,  that  if  she  allowed  the 
French  to  enter  their  country,  they  would  never  bear  arms  for  her 
against  Gueldres,  but  would  shut  themselves  up  in  their  castles,  and 
defend  all  the  entrances  to  the  country,  for  they  should  have  more 
damage  done  to  themselves  and  lands  by  such  passengers  than  if 
their  enemy  were  in  the  country.  The  duchess,  finding  so  strong 
an  opposition  to  allowing  a  passage  to  the  French,  dissembled  her 
real  thoughts,  and  calling  to  her  sir  John  Opem,  master  John  Grave, 
and  master  Nicholas  de  la  Monnoye,  charged  them  to  set  out  in- 
stantly  for  France,  and  make  excuses  for  the  states  of  Brabant,  to 
the  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  for  their  refusal  to  allow  the 
French  army  to  pass  through  Brabant,  fearful  lest  the  country  would 
be  too  severely  oppressed  ;  and  to  entreat  them,  for  the  love  of  God, 
not  to  be  dissatisfied  with  her,  as  she  had  done  everything  in  her 
power  to  obtain  their  consent. 

These  envoys  left  Brussels,  and  arrived  at  Montereau-sur-Yonne, 
where  they  found  the  king  and  his  uncles,  whose  whole  conversation, 
day  and  night,  was  on  the  expedition  to  Gueldreland.  They  first 
waited  on  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  to  whom  they  gave  their  letters, 
and  explained  so  well  the  reason  of  the  states'  refusal  that  he  was 
contented,  and,  at  the  prayer  of  his  aunt,  promised  to  mediate  be- 
tween them  and  the  king.  The  lord  de  Coucy  was  likewise  of  very 
gieat  service  to  them,  so  that  the  first  plan  of  passing  through  Bra. 
bant  was  given  up,  and  the  excuses  from  the  duchess  and  her  states 
were  accepted.  It  was  then  determined,  as  more  honorable  for  the 
king  and  his  allies,  to  march  straight  through  his  kingdom.  A 
council  was  held  on  the  choice  of  those  who  were  to  form  the  van- 
guard ;  and  two  thousand  five  hundred  pioneers  were  appointed  to 
clear  away  all  trees  and  hedge-rows,  and  to  make  smooth  the  roads. 
The  army  had  by  their  means  a  most  excellent  road  through  Franco 
to  the  forest  of  Ardennes ;  but  there  it  failed  them,  for  rocks,  forests, 
and  various  obstacles  opposed  their  passage.  The  lord  de  Coucy, 
who  had  the  command  of  the  vanguard,  consisting  of  one  thousand 
lances,  sent  forward  persons  to  examine  which  would  be  the  safest 
road  for  the  king  and  baggage  to  march,  (for  there  were  upward  of 
twelve  thousand  carriages,  without  counting  baggage  horses,)  to  lay 
open  the  forest,  and  make  roads  where  no  traveller  had  ever  before 
passed.  Every  one  was  eager  to  be  thus  employed,  more  particularly 
those  who  were  near  the  king's  person ;  for  he  was  never  so  popular 
at  any  time  as  he  was  now  in  Flanders,  nor  were  his  subjects  ever 
so  united  to  assist  him  as  in  this  expedition  against  Gueldres.  While 
this  was  passing,  the  king  sent  the  lord  de  Coucy  to  Avignon,  to  the 
person  who  styled  himself  pope  Clement,  I  know  not  on  what  busi- 


•  "Ti6rache  "—a  fertile  country  in  Picardy,  watered  by  Xli9  Oise  and  Soiae,  to  tii« 
weft  of  Champa«ae  aod  the  loutii  of  Haiaault. 


478 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


ness  ;  and  the  viscouiii  de  Meaux,  sir  John  de  Roye,  and  the  lord  de 
la  Bonne,  commanded  in  his  absence. 

We  will  now  say  something  of  the  embassadors  who  had  been 
sent  to  the  emperor  of  Germany.  They  continued  their  journey 
until  they  came  to  Convalence,*  where  the  emperor  resided.  After 
dismounting  at  their  hdtel,  they  made  themselves  ready  to  wait  on 
him,  who  had  before  heard  of  their  coming,  and  was  very  impatient 
to  know  the  cause  of  it.  Having  assembled  his  council,  the  enjbas- 
sadors  were  introduced  to  the  presence  of  the  emperor,  whom  they 
saluted  most  reverently,  and  gave  him  their  credential  letters  from 
the  king  of  France.  After  he  had  attentively  perused  them,  he  eyed 
sir  Guy  de  Honcourt,  and  said,  "  Guy,  tell  us,  in  God's  name,  what 
you  are  charged  with."  The  knight  spoke  long  and  ably  in  explain, 
ing  to  the  emperor  and  his  council  the  reasons  why  the  king  of 
France  was  about  ty  enter  the  German  territory  with  a  large  army, 
not  v.-ith  the  smallest  intent  to  injure  that  or  any  other  part  of  the 
territories  belonging  to  the  emperor,  but  against  a  personal  enemy. 
He  then  named  him,  and  added,  "  The  duke  of  Gueldres  has  thought 
proper  ta  send  the  king  of  France  a  most  insolent  challenge,  couched 
in  outrageous  language,  not  usual  in  such  cases,  for  which  the  king 
and  his  council  have  determined  to  punish  him.  The  king,  there- 
fore,  entreats  you,  dear  sire,  from  your  connections  with  him  by 
blood,  not  to  abet  this  duke  in  his  presumptuous  conduct,  but  keep 
those  treaties  of  alliance  which  have  formerly  been  made  between 
you  and  France,  as  he  on  his  part  is  resolved  to  al)ide  by  them." 
The  emperor,  in  reply,  said,  "  Sir  Guy,  we  have  some  time  been 
informed,  that  our  cousin,  the  king  of  France,  has  been  collecting  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms,  at  a  va;  t  expense,  when  it  was  unneces- 
sary for  him  to  give  himself  so  much  trouble  for  so  small  an  object ; 
for,  had  he  made  his  complaints  to  me,  I  would  have  forced  the  duke 
of  Gueldres  to  hear  reason  without  the  great  expense  he  has  been 
at."  "  Sire,"  answered  sir  Guy,  "  you  are  very  kind  in  thus  express, 
ing  yourself ;  but  our  lord,  the  king  of  France,  values  neither  ex. 
pense  nor  trouble  wherever  his  honor  is  concerned  ;  and  his  council 
are  solely  anxious  that  you  should  not  be  dissatisfied  with  him,  for 
he  is  determined  in  no  way  to  infringe  the  treaties  that  exist  between 
France  and  Germany :  on  the  contraiy,  to  strengthen  them  as  much 
as  possible,  and  for  this  have  sir  Yves  d'Orient  and  myself  been  sent 
hither."  ."  We  are  by  no  means,"  said  the  emperor,  "  dissatisfied 
with  what  is  doing  in  France,  and  thank  my  cousin  for  the  informa- 
tion he  sends  me  :  let  him  come,  in  God's  name,  for  I  do  not  intend 
to  move." 

The  embassadors  were  well  pleased  with  this  reply,  and  considered 
the  matter  as  concluded  to  iheir  wish.  They  requested  answers  to 
the  letters  they  had  brought,  which  were  cheerfully  promised.  They 
dined  that  day  at  the  emperor's  palace,  and  by  his  orders  were  well 
feasted.  I:i  the  evening  they  retired  to  their  lodgings,  and  managed 
things  so  well,  that  the  business  was  finished  t  j  their  satisfaction. 
Having  received  their  letters  in  reply  to  those  they  had  brought,  they 
took  leave  of  the  emperor,  and  returned  by  the  way  they  had  come 
to  the  king  of  France ;  of  whom  we  will  now  speak. 


CHAPTER  CXXIII. 

THE  COUNT  OF  BLOIS  SENDS  TWO  HUNDRED  LANCES  TO  SERVE  THE  KING  IN 
BIS  EXPEDITION  TO  GUELDRES.  THE  EHIBASSADORS  BRING  FAVORABLE 
ANSWERS  FROM  THE  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE 
CONTINUES  HIS  MARCH  TOWARD  THE  FOREST  OF  ARDENNES.  SIR  HE- 
LION  DE  LIGNAC  MAKES  HIS  REPORT  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY,  TOUCHING 
HIS  MARRIAGE  WITH  THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

The  great  lords  and  barons  of  France  were  busily  employed  in 
making  their  preparations  for  the  expedition  to  Gueldres;  and  those 
from  the  more  distant  parts  of  the  kins:dom,  in  Auvergne,  Limousin, 
Quercy,  Rouergue,  and  other  provinces,  had  already  begun  their 
march  toward  Champagne.  The  greater  numbers  came  from  Pi- 
cardy.  Burgundy,  Champagne,  Bar,  and  Lorraine,  because  they  were 
nearer  the  place  of  assembly.  The  villages  in  France  were  not  so 
harshly  treated  as  usual ;  for  the  king  had  forbidden,  under  pain  of 
death,  that  anything  should  be  taken  from  them  without  payment. 
Notwithstanding  this  order  was  made  very  public,  the  men-at-arms 
on  their  march  diJ  much  mischief;  for,  though  the  punishment  was 
bo  heavy,  they  could  not  abstain  from  what  they  had  been  accus- 
tomed to.  They  were  indeed  very  badly  paid,  and  consequently 
thought  they  had  a  right  to  provide  for  themselves.  This  was  the 
excuse  they  made  whenever  they  were  reprimanded  by  their  captains 
or  marshals.  The  count  de  Blois  was  sununoned,  and  he  returned 
for  answer,  he  would  send  two  hundred  chosen  lances  well  equipped 
and  paid.  I  know  not  how  he  was  dedt  withal,  but  he  sent  two 
hundred  knights  and  squires  to  serve  the  king,  from  his  county  of 
Blois,  under  the  command  of  the  lord  de  Vienne,  sir  William  de 
Saint  Martin,  sir  William  de  Chaumont,  and  the  lord  de  Montigny, 
who  marched  at  their  leisure  toward  Champagne,  whither  they  had 
been  ordered. 

The  king  of  France  left  Montereau-sur-Yonne,  and  took  the  road 
for  Chalons  in  Champagne,  without  the  duke  of  Berry  joining  him. 
He  was  still  in  Berry,  waiting  the  return  of  sir  Helion  de  Lignac, 
with  answers  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  respecting  his  marriage 

*  "  Couvaltace."  U.  Coiutance. 


with  his  daughter.  He,  however,  received  none;  for  the  duke  o{ 
Lancaster  detained  him  at  Bayonne,  dissembling  his  opmiun  between 
him  and  the  embassadors  from  Castille ;  but  he  was  more  inclined 
as  well  as  the  duchess,  to  close  with  the  last ;  yet,  before  them,  ho 
showed  the  utmost  attentions  to  sir  Helion,  to  make  them  the  more 
eager  to  finish  the  business.  The  Castillian  embassadors  labored 
hard  to  bring  the  marriage  to  a  conclusion.  They  were  four  in  num. 
ber;  don  Fernando  de  Leon,  doctor  i;i  divinity  and  confessor  to  the 
king,  the  bishop  of  Segovia,  don  Pe<iro  Gadelope,  and  don  Diego 
Loup,  who  were  continually  gwing  or  ;eturning  from  one  paity  to  the 
other.  The  duke,  however,  gave  theia  to  understand  that  he  would 
prefer  a  union  with  Castille  to  one  with  France,  provided  they  would 
agree  to  his  terms.  He  demanded  payment  of  six  hundred  thc^usand 
francs,  within  three  years,  twelve  thousand  annually  for  his  and  the 
duchess's  lives,  and  two  thousand  more  for  the  duchess's  household 
yearly.* 

When  it  was  known  that  the  king  had  left  Montereau  for  Chalons, 
all  those  who  had  remained  at  home  hastened  their  march  to  join 
him.  Thither  came  the  duke  of  Berry,  whose  quarters  were  at  Es- 
pinay,  and  the  duke  of  Sourbon,  ine  count  de  la  Marche,  the  dau. 
phin  d'Auvergne,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the  count  de  Toanerre.  Near 
the  king's  person  were  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Lorraine, 
the  dukc!  Lii  Touraiae,  the  constable  of  France,  sir  John  de  Vienne, 
sir  Gay  de  la  Tremouille,  sir  Barrois  des  Barres,  and  sir  John  de 
Bueil.  The  whole  country  round  Rheims  and  Chalons,  to  the  extent 
of  twelve  leagues,  was  destroyed  by  these  men-at-arms,  who  were 
dispersed  over  it,  from  Sainte  Menehould  to  Monstier  in  Bar,  to 
Chaumont  in  Bas£igni,t  to  Vitry  en  Pertcis.l  and  the  whole  of  iho 
bishoprics  of  Troyes  and  Langres.  The  Lord  de  Coucy  was  not  yet 
returned  from  his  journey  to  Avignon. 

About  this  time  sir  Guy  de  Honcourt  and  sir  Yves  d'Orient  cam® 
back  from  their  embassy  to  the  emperor,  and  met  the  king  at  Cha. 
ions.  The  king  and  his  nobles  were  rejoiced  at  their  arrival,  and 
inquired  the  news.  They  told  them  all  that  passed ;  that  the  em. 
peror  had  very  kindly  received  them,  and  handsomely  entertained 
them ;  and  sir  Guy  added,  "  Sire,  and  you  my  lords,  when  the  em. 
peror  and  his  council  had  read  your  letters  and  the  copy  of  the  duke 
of  Gueldres'  challenge,  they  were  very  indignant  at  his  presumption, 
and  are  desirous,  from  what  we  could  learn,  that  he  should  be  pun. 
ished  for  his  insolence  :  nor  will  the  emperor  make  any  opposition 
to  your  intended  war,  which  he  seems  indeed  much  to  approve  of, 
but  keep  strictly  to  all  the  articles  entered  into  between  him  and 
France,  so  that  all  your  doubts  concerning  his  conduct  may  be  dissi. 
pated."    The  king  of  France  and  his  council  were  well  satisfied  on 


*  According  to  Lopez  de  Ayala,  tlie  messengers  sent  by  tlie  king  of  Castille  to  tlie 
duUe  ot  Lancusier  at  hayonne  were,  ferraiid  de  lile<cas,  a  monk  ct' tiie  uiderof  tit. 
i^'rancii,  cunt&>sor  to  tne  kinfi,  Pero  iSancliez  del  CastilKi  and  Alvar  *Martiiiez  de  Viila- 
real,  butii  royal  auditors.  Bel'oie  their  depurtuse  tor  bayonne,  the  king  of  Castille  as- 
seiiilded  the  jzenerul  cortes  at  Briviesca,  in  order  to  rai>e  the  sLtni&  demanded  Liy  tlie  dnke, 
and  lo  relieve  both  hini^b'.f  and  the  kint^duni  from  a  competitor  who  was  so  dangerous 
an  enemy.  Ayala  detai>s  all  the  conditions  of  the  treaty  :  tne  fullowiiii;  are  tiie  prmci 
pal  articles: 

Don  Henry,  eldest  son  of  don  John  of  Castille,  aged  nine  years,  was,  within  two 
'  niijiiths  from  the  signature  of  the  treaty,  to  marry  Cailierine.  da  ughtenJ' the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, aged  fourteen  years,  if  the  nilimt  Henry  should  die  l.eture  he  attained  the  age 
of  fouiteen  years,  or  without  consummating  the  marriage,  Catherine  was  to  marry  his 
next  brother,  (bin  Ferrand.  Don  Henry  was,  immediately  upon  tiie  inaniage,  t(j  leceive 
ihe  title  of  prince  of  the  Ast  urias.  and  Catherine  that  of  pi  incest  of  the  Asiurius. 

The  kiiiK  <if  Castille  was  to  assign  to  don  Henry  and  Catherine  the  city  of  iSoria  and 
the  towns  of  Ainazan,  Atien/.a,  Soria.  tnd  Moiin.i,  fur  the  support  of  their  hou.«eb<jlfl, 
being  the  same  which  king  Henry  of  Castille  had  gianted  to  Beitrand  du  Gueicliii,  uid 
which  he  had  afterwards  redeemed. 

Within  two  months  next  after  the  treaty,  the  king  don  John  bound  himself  lo  ac- 
knuwledi^e  don  Henry  and  Catherine  as  his  sucte^sors. 

The  king  di^n  John  was  to  pay  down  ^00,000  French  francs  to  the  duke  and  duchen 
of  Lancaster,  as  the  price  ot  their  renuncintion  of  all  chum  upon  the  crown  ol'  Castille. 

Tlie  king  don  John  further  engaged  t^r  himself  and  iiis  heir^.to  pay  the  further  ammal 
sum  of  40,(XX)  francs  to  the  dnke  and  duchess,  uiiiil  the  death  of  the  survivor. 

Hustiiges  from  the  kingdonis  of  Castille  and  Leon  were  to  be  given  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  as  pledges  for  the  puyinent  of  the  UCO,(X)0  francs.  Tlie.>e  hcstajjes  were  doii 
Fiidrique,  duke  of  lienevenio,  and  brother  to  kin^'  John  of  Castille:  Pero  Ponce  de 
Leon,  lord  of  iVlarciiemi ;  Joiin  gc  Velasco,  son  of  I'ero  Ferr.andezde  Veiasco;  Carlos 
de  Ariel.vno,  John  de  Padilio,  Rodrieo  neRojis,  Lupe  O.tiz  de  Lstuniga,  John  Uodri- 
Kuez  de  Cisneros,  Uuihitio  de  Casie:ied:i,  and  several  oilier  citizens  of  various  large 
lowns;  in  all  .-ixty-six  persons.  (The  sate-conduct  granted  to  tneni  by  Richard  H.  oil 
Uie  2Utli  .August,  1388,  is  given  in  Rymer.) 

Free  p  iidon  vv.is  to  be  granted  to  all  who  had  taken  part  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  on  their  parts,  renounced  all  pretension  to  the 
kini^doms  of  Ca>tille,  Leon,  'I'oledo,  Calcia,  Seville,  Cindo\a,  Murcui,  Jaen,  the  Al- 
giirves,  Algesiras,  the  lordships  of  Lam  and  liiscay,  and  that  of  Molina  ;  and  :liey  ac- 
knowledjred  don  John  as  king,  and  afier  him  don  Henry ;  and,  in  case  of  his  cieath 
without  childieii.  then  don  Ferrand  and  all  other  lawful  descendants  i-f  the  king  don 
John,  who  should  ascend  tiie  tnrone  in  deliiult  of  any  other  legitimate  lieir.  'I'liey  Inr- 
tlier  engaged  never  to  procure  from  the  pope  a  dispensation  from  tlieir  taih,  either 
openly  or  in  secret. 

Constance,  duchess  of  Lancaster  was  further  to  be  put  in  possession  of  the  towns  of 
Guadai  jara,  Medina  del  Campo,  md  Olmedo,  t\>r  her  life,  sue  engiigimr  that  they 
>honld,  at  her  death,  be  delivered  back,  and  that  the  government  should  be  intrusted  to 
none  but  Castiliians. 

Notwithstandinsr  his  new  alliances  with  England,  the  king,  don  John,  stipulated  for 
the  preservation  «if  hi^  ancient  alliance  wiih  France. 

To  pay  the  sums  agreed  upcm  with  the  dnke  of  Lancsister  atid  ratified  by  the  <rort«, 
the  kin"  raised  a  sort  of  loan  throughout  the  kingdom,  as  Ins  father  had  done  when  he 
redeemed  the  lands  granted  to  Bertrand  du  Gnesclin.  All  the  ciiizens.  witli  the  cxcep- 
t  on  of  bishops,  piiests,  and  nobles,  contribnt*J  to  an  impost,  which  wasafLerwards  re- 
paid to  them  by  successive  drawbacks  on  the  ordinary  taxes.-Eo. 

T  '•  Bassigni."  a  small  country  on  the  conrines  ot  Champagne  and  Lorraine:  CJiaur 
niont  is  the  capital.  ,r-     ,  r>  . 

X  "  Vitry  ea  f  ertcis."  a  smalltown  m  Caampaene,  near  Vitry  le  Tranpow 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


473 


hearing  this,  although  many  said,  that  whether  the  emperor  would  or  | 
not,  they  were  in  sufficient  numbers  to  go  whither  they  pleased  with- ' 
out  fearing  any  one. 

The  king  gave  orders  for  the  march  of  the  army,  and  he  left  Cha.- 
iona  for  Grand  Pie,*  where  he  remained  for  three  days.  He  could 
not  make  any  long  marches,  from  the  great  concourse  of  men  that 
were  in  his  front,  in  his  rear,  and  on  all  sides ;  and  he  was  forced  to 
move  gently  on  account  of  his  great  train  of  baggage  and  purvey, 
ances,  which  occupied  a  length  of  fourteen  country  leagues,  and  was 
daily  increasing.  The  count  de  Grand  Pre  received  the  king  in  his 
town  with  every  respect,  and  ordered  all  things  so  much  to  the  king's 
pleasure,  that  he  expressed  hi?  satisfaction  to  the  count,  who  was  at- 
tached  to  the  van  division.  The  duke  of  Lorraine  and  sir  Henry  de 
Bar  here  joined  the  king  with  a  handsome  company  of  men-at-arms. 
The  duke  of  Lorraine  was  ordered  to  the  division  of  his  son-in-law, 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  but  sir  Henry  de  Bar  remained  near  the  king. 

The  pioneers  had  been  continually  employed  in  clearing  the  for- 
est of  Ardennes,  by  felling  of  timber,  and  making  roads  where  none 
had  ever  been  before.  They  had  much  difficulty  in  the  filling  up  of 
vallej^s,  and  forming  a  tolerable  road  for  the  carriages  to  pass,  and 
there  were  upward  of  three  thousand  v/orkrnen  who  labored  at  noth- 
ing  else,  from  Vierton  to  Neufchatel  in  the  Ardeimes.  The  duchess 
of  Brabant  v/as  exceedingly  pleased  when  she  heard  for  certain  that 
the  king  of  Franch  was  on  his  march  through  the  Ardennes,  and 
concluded  she  should  now  have  her  revenge  on  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres,  and  that  the  king  of  France  would  make  both  him  and  his  fa- 
ther, the  duke  of  Juliers,  repent  of  their  conduct,  which  had  given 
her  many  mortifications.  She  set  out  in  handsome  array  from  Brus- 
sels,  accompanied  by  the  lord  de  Samines,  in  the  Ardennes,  the  lord 
de  Bocelars,  the  lord  de  Broquehort,  and  several  others,  for  Luxem- 
bourg, to  receive  the  king,  and  have  some  conversation  with  him. 
She  crossed  the  Meuse  by  the  bridge  at  Huy,t  and  went  to  Bastoigne, 
where  she  halted ;  for  the  king  was  to  pass  there,  or  very  near  it, 
which  he  did.  When  he  set  out  from  Grand  Pre,  he  crossed  the 
Meuse  at  Morsay,t  with  his  whole  army ;  but  his  marches  were  very 
fihort,  for  the  reasons  I  have  before  given. 

News  was  brought  to  the  dukes  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres,  for  such 
intelligence  is  soon  spread  abroad,  that  the  king  of  France  was  on 
his  march  to  visit  them,  with  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men  ; 
and  that  he  had  never  collected  so  large  a  body,  except  when  he 
marched  to  Bourbourg,  imagining  the  English  to  be  in  greater  force 
than  he  found  them.  The  duke  of  .Tuliers  began  to  be  greatly 
alarmed  ;  but  his  son,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  made  light  of  it,  say- 
ing,  "  Let  them  come  :  the  greater  the  number,  the  sooner  will  they 
be  worn  down,  their  baggage  destroyed,  and  their  purveyances  ruined. 
Winter  is  coming  on,  and  my  country  is  a  strong  one  :  they  will  not 
easily  enter  it,  and,  when  they  make  the  attempt,  shall  be  driven 
back  with  other  sounds  than  trumpets.  They  must  always  keep  to- 
gether, which  will  be  impossible,  if  they  mean  to  invade  my  terri- 
tory ;,and,  if  they  separate,  my  people  will  take  them  whether  they 
will  or  no.  However,  our  cousin  of  France  shows  good  courage  ; 
and  I  give  him  credit  for  doing  what  I  would  attempt  if  in  his  place." 
Such  were  the  conversations  the  duke  of  Gueldres  held  with  his 
knights  on  this  subject ;  but  the  duke  of  Juliers  was,  on  the  con- 
trary, quite  disconsolate  ;  for  he  saw,  if  the  French  were  determined 
on  it,  his  country  must  be  ruined  and  burnt.  He  sent  for  his  brother, 
the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  and  his  cousin,  sir  Arnold  de  Homes, 
bishop  of  Liege,  to  consult  with  them  on  the  occasion,  and  see  if 
there  were  any  probable  remedy  to  prevent  his  lands  being  despoiled. 
These  two  prelates  gave  him  the  best  advice  in  their  power,  and  re- 
commended  him  to  humble  himself  before  the  king  of  France  and 
his  uncles,  and  submit  to  their  v;ill.  The  duke  having  answered, 
that  he  would  most  cheerfully  do  so,  the  bishop  of  Utrecht,  who  was 
likewise  present,  with  the  assent  of  the  archbishop,  advised  the 
bishop  of  Liege  to  set  out  with  his  array  to  meet  the  king  of  France, 
and  treat  with  him  on  this  subject. 

The  king  of  France  continued  his  march,  but  only  two,  three,  or 
four  leagues  a  day,  and  sometimes  not  one,  from  the  great  baggage, 
which  was  too  large  by  far,  that  accompanied  him.    Sir  William  de 
Lignac,  and  his  brother  sir  Helion,  joined  the  king  between  Mouzon 
and  Ndtre  Dame  d'Amot,§  where  the  duke  of  Berry,  with  his  body 
of  five  hundred  spears,  was  quartered.    Sir  William  had  come  from 
the  siege  of  Ventadour,  by  order  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  as  had  sir 
John  Bonne-lance  by  similar  ones  from  the  duke  of  Bourbon.  They 
had  left  their  army  under  the  command  of  Sir  John  Bouteiller  and 
sir  Lewis  d'Ambiere,  as  they  were  desirous  of  attending  the  king  in 
this  expedition.    Sir  Helion  had  come  from  Bayonne,  where  he  had 
been  treating,  as  you  have  heard,  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  for  the 
marriage  of  his  daughter  with  the  duke  of  Berry.    The  duke  of 
Berry  made  him  good  cheer,  and  inquired  after  his  success.  Sir 
Helion  related  everything  that  had  passed,  and  told  him  the  king  of 
Castillo  was  earnestly  negotiating  a  peace  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter by  the  union  of  his  son,  the  prince  of  Galicia,  with  his  daughter. 
The  duke  was  very  pensive  on  hearing  this,  and,  after  a  pause,  said ; 
"  Sir  Hefion,  you  will  return  to  France  ;  and  I  will  send  you  once 

*  "Grand  Pr6,"  a  town  in  Champagne,  election  of  Sainte  Men'^hould. 
t  '*  Huy,"  a  town  in  the  bisb'ipric  of  Liege,  capital  of  the  Condrotz,  on  the  oonflu- 
•nce  of  the  small  river  Huy  and  tho  Mettsv. 
f'MonaF."  Q.  Mouzon.  ,        $ '*  Amot."  Q.  Arlon. 


more,  accompanied  by  the  bishop  of  Poitiers,  for  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster's  decisive  answer ;  but  at  this  moment  we  have  enough  on 
our  hands."  This  same  week,  the  lord  de  Coucy  returned  from 
Avignon  to  the  king  in  the  Ardennes,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  whole 
army. 


CHAPTER  CXXIV. 

THE  PRINCIPAT,  BARONS  OF  SCOTLAND  ASSEMBLE  IN  ARMS  TO  Mi  K  6 
WAR  ON  ENGLAND.  THFA'  LEARN  I'RO.M  A  SPY  WHOM  PilEY  I«UE 
PRISONER  THAT  THE  ENGLISH  ARE  ACQUAINTED  WITH  lilEIR  11!' 
TENTIONS 

I  HAVE  before  related  in  this  history  the  troubles  king  Richard  of 
England  had  suffered  from  his  quarrels  with  his  uncles,  urged  on  by 
the  wicked  counsel  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  which  had  caused  several 
knights  to  lose  their  heads,  nnd  the  archbishop  of  York  nearly  to  be 
deprived  of  his  benefice.  By  the  advice  of  the  archbishoj.  of  Can- 
terbury and  the  king's  new  council,  the  lord  Neville,  who  had  com- 
manded the  defence  of  the  I'rontiers  of  Northumberland  for  five 
years  against  the  Scots,  v/as  dismissed  :  for  this  service  hf  had  been 
paid  by  the  counties  of  Noriluimberland  and  Durham,  xhe  sum  of 
sixteen  thousand  francs  annually.  Sir  Hcnry  Percy  being  appointed 
in  his  stead  to  this  command,  with  a  salary  of  eleven  tliousand 
francs  yearly,  was  a  circumstance  which  created  munh  animosity 
and  hatred  between  the  Percics  and  Nevilles,  who  were  neighbors 
and  had  been  friends.  The  barons  and  knights  of  Scotland,  know, 
ing  of  this,  determined  on  an  inroad  to  England,  as  the  opportunity 
was  favorable,  now  the  English  were  quarrelling  among  themselves, 
to  make  some  return  for  the  many  insults  they  had  sufi'ered  from 
them. 

In  order  that  their  intentions  might  not  be  known,  they  appointed 
a  feast  to  be  holden  at  Aberdeen,  on  the  borders  of  the  Highlands. 
The  greater  part  of  the  barons  attended ;  and  it  was  then  resolved, 
that  in  the  middle  of  August  of  the  year  1388,  they  would  assemble 
all  their  forces  at  a  castle  called  Jedworth,  situated  amid  deep  for- 
ests  and  on  the  borders  of  Cumberland.  Having  arranged  every- 
thing concerning  this  business,  they  separated,  but  never  mentioned 
one  word  of  their  intentions  to  the  king  ;  for  they  said  among  them, 
selves,  he  knew  nothing  about  war.  On  the  appointed  day,  earl 
James  Douglas  first  arrived  at  Jedworth :  then  came  John  earl  of 
Moray,  the  earl  of  March  and  Dunbar,  William,  earl  of  Fife,  John 
earl  of  Sutherland,  Stephen  earl  of  Menteith,*  William  earl  of  Mar, 
sir  Archibald  Douglas,  sir  Robert  Erskine,  sir  Malcolm  Druinrnond» 
sir  William  and  sir  James  Lindsay,  sir  Thomas  Berry,  sir  Alexander 
Lindsay,  sir  John  Swinton  of  Swinton,  sir  John  de  Sandelans,  flir 
Patrick  Dunbar,  sir  John  Sinclair,  sir  Walter  Sinclair,  sir  Patrick 
Hepburn,  sir  John  Montgomery,  sir  John  his  son,  and  his  two  sons  ; 
sir  John  Maxwell,  sir  Adam  Glendinning,  sir  William  do  Redurin,t 
sir  William  Stuart,  sir  John  Halliburton,  sir  John  de  Ludie,  and  sir 
Robert  Lauder,  sir  Stephen  Frazer,  sir  Alexander  and  sir  John  Ram. 
say,  sir  William  of  North  Berwick,  sir  Robert  Hart,  sir  William 
Wardlaw,  sir  John  Armstrong,  David  Fleming,  Robert  Campbell, 
with  numbers  of  other  knights  and  squires  of  Scotland. 

There  had  not  been  seen,  for  sixty  years,  so  numerous  an  assem 
bly :  they  amounted  to  twelve  hundred  spears,  and  forty  thousand 
other  men  and  archers.  With  the  use  of  the  bow  the  Scots  are  little 
acquainted  ;  but  they  sling  their  axes  over  their  shoulders,  and,  when 
engaged  in  battle,  give  deadly  blows  with  them.  These  lords  were 
well  pleased  on  meeting  each  other,  and  declared  they  would  never 
return  to  their  homes  without  having  made  an  inroad  on  England, 
and  to  such  an  effect  that  it  should  be  remembered  for  twenty  years 
to  come.  The  more  completely  to  combine  their  plans,  they  fixed 
another  meeting  to  be  held  at  a  church  in  the  forest  of  Jedworth, 
called  Zedon.t  before  they  began  their  march  to  England. 

Intelligence  was  carried  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  (for  every, 
thing  is  known  to  those  who  are  diligent  in  their  inquiries,)  to  his 
children,  cO  the  seneschal  of  York,  and  to  sir  Matthew  Redman, 
governor  of  Berwick,  of  the  great  feast  that  was  to  be  kept  at  Aber- 
deen. To  learn  what  was  done  at  it,  these  lords  sent  thither  heralds 
and  minstrels.  The  Scots  barons  could  not  transact  their  business 
so  secretly  but  it  was  known  to  these  minstrels,  that  there  was  to  be 
a  grand  assembly  of  men-at-arms  in  the  forest  of  Jedworth.  They 
observed  also,  much  agitation  through  the  country,  and,  on  their  re. 
turn  to  Newcastle,  gave  a  faithful  report  of  all  they  had  seen  or  heard 
to  their  lords.  The  barons  and  knights  of  Northumberland  in  con- 
sequence  made  their  preparations,  but  very  secretly,  that  the  Scots 
might  not  know  it,  and  put  off"  tlmn  intended  inroad,  and  had  retired 
to  their  castles  ready  to  sally  forth  on  the  first  notice  of  the  arrival  of 
the  enemy.  They  said:  "If  the  Scots  enter  the  country  through 
Cumberland  by  Carlisle,  we  will  ride  into  Scotland,  and  do  them 

*  "  Earl  of  Menleith."   "At  the  time  of  this  battle  (of  OUerbouriie,}  the  earldom  of 
Menteith  was  possessed  by  Robert  Stewart,  earl  of  Fi!e,  third  stjn  (,f  king  Robert  II. 
'  who,  according  to  Buchanan,  commanded  the  Scots  that  entered  by  Carlisle.   But  our 
I  minstrel  hivd  probably  an  eye  to  the  fmnily  of  Graham,  who  had  this  earldom  wliea  the 
ballad  was  written."  -BfltQues  of  .indent  English  Foetrjj. 
f'Redurin."  a 

t  "  Zedon.  The  monastery  of  Zedon.  at  which  the  Scottish  leaders  are  said  to  have 
held  their  meeting  previous  to  er  tering  England,  is,  I  shouid  suppose,  the  modern  Kirk- 
Yetholm,  exactly  upon  the  Bo  ders,  and  near  the  foot  of  Cheviot:  the  name  is  pro- 
nounced Yetto'm,  which  comeft  very  near  Yedon."— W.  S. 


480 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


more  damage  than  they  can  do  to  us;  for  theirs  is  an  open  country, 
which  may  be  entered  anywhere,  but  ours  is  the  contrary,  with  strong 
and  well  fortified  towns  and  castles." 

To  be  more  sure  of  their  intentions,  they  resolved  to  send  an  Eng. 
lish  gentleman,  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  to  this  meeting  in 
the  forest  of  Jedworth.  The  English  squire  journeyed  without  in- 
terruption  imtil  he  came  to  the  church  of  Yetholm,  where  the  Scots 
barons  were  assembled,  and  entered  it,  as  a  servant  following  his  mas. 
ter,  and  heard  the  greater  part  of  their  plans.  When  the  meeting 
was  near  breaking  up,  he  left  the  church  on  his  return  and  went  to 
a  tree,  thinking  to  find  his  horse  which 
he  had  tied  there  by  the  bridle,  but  he 
was  gone  ;  for  a  Scotsman  (they  are  all 
thieves)  had  stolen  him.  He  was  fearful 
of  making  a  noise  about  it,  and  set  off  on 
foot,  though  booted  and  spurred.  He  had- 
not  gone  two  bow-shots  from  the  church 
before  he  was  noticed  by  two  Scots  knighta 
who  were  in  conversation.  The  first  who 
saw  him  said  :  "  I  have  witnessed  many 
wonderful  things,  but  what  I  now  see  is 
equal  to  any  :  that  man  yonder  has,  I  be- 
lieve,  lost  his  horse,  and  yet  makes  no  in. 
quiries  after  it.  On  my  troth,  I  doubt 
much  if  he  belongs  to  us  ;  let  us  go  after 
him,  and  see  whether  I  am  right  or  not." 
The  two  knights  soon  overtook  him.  On 
their  approach  he  was  alarmed,  and  wished 
himself  anywhere  else.  They  asked  hira 
whither  he  was  going,  whence  he  had 
come,  and  what  he  had  done  with  his 
horse.  As  he  contradicted  himself  in  his 
answers,  they  laid  hands  on  hii?i,  and  said 
he  must  come  before  their  captains,  and 
he  was  brought  back  to  the  church  of 
Yetholm,  to  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  the 
other  lords.  They  examined  him  closely, 
for  they  knew  him  for  an  Englishman,  as 
to  the  reasons  he  had  come  thither,  and 
assured  him,  if  he  did  not  truly  answer  all 
their  questions,  his  head  should  be  struck 
off ;  but,  if  he  told  the  truth,  no  harm 

should  happen  to  him.  Very  unwillingly  he  obeyed,  for  the  love  of 
life  prevailed  ;  and  the  Scots  barons  learnt  that  he  had  been  sent 
by  the  earl  of  Northumberland  to  discover  the  number  of  their  forces, 
and  whither  they  were  to  march.  This  intelligence  gave  them  the 
greatest  pleasure,  and  they  would  not  on  any  account  but  have  taken 
this  spy. 

He  was  asked  where  the  barons  of  Northumberland  were  ?  if  they 
had  any  intentions  of  making  an  excursion  ?  and  what  road  to  Scot- 
land  they  would  take  ;  along  the  sea.shore  from  Berwick  to  Dunbar, 
or  by  the  mount:iins  through  the  country  of  Menteith  to  Stirling  ? 
He  replied,  *'  Since  you  will  force  me  to  tell  the  truth,  when  I  left 
Newcastle,  there  were  not  any  signs  of  an  excursion  being  mada  ; 
but  the  barons  are  all  ready  to  set  out  at  a  moment's  warning,  as 
soon  as  they  shall  hear  you  have  entered  England.  They  will  not 
oppose  you,  for  they  are  not  in  sufficient  numbers  to  meet  so  large  a 
body  as  you  are  reported  to  them  to  consist  of."  "  And  what  do  they 
estimate  our  numbers  at  in  Northumberland  ?"  said  lord  Moray. 
*'  They  say,  my  lord,"  replied  the  squire,  "  that  you  have  full  forty 
thousand  men,  and  twelve  thousand  spears  ;  and  by  way  of  counter, 
acting  your  career,  should  you  march  to  Cumberland,  they  will  take 
the  road  through  Berwick  to  Dunbar,  Dalkeith,  and  Edinburgh  :  if 
you  follow  the  other  road,  they  will  then  march  to  Carlisle,  and  enter 
your  country  by  these  mountains."  The  Scottish  lords,  on  hearing 
this,  were  silent,  but  looked  at  each  other.  The  English  squire  was 
delivered  to  the  governor  of  the  castle  of  Jedworth,  with  orders  to 
have  particular  guard  over  him  ;  when  they  conferred  together  in  the 
church  of  Yeth'^lra,  and  formed  other  plans. 


sand  etjut  infantry  and  archers,  all  well  mounted,  should  make  for 
Newcastle.on.Tyne,  cross  the  river,  and  enter  Durham,  spoiling  and 
burning  the  country.  They  will  have  committed  gre^t  waste  m 
England  before  our  enemies  can  have  any  information  of  their  being 
there :  if  we  find  they  come  in  pursuit  of  us,  which  they  certainly 
wi'll,  we  will  then  unite  together,  and  fix  on  a  proper  place  to  offer 
them  batde,  as  we  all  seem  to  have  that  desire,  and  to  gain  honor ; 
for  it  is  time  to  repay  them  some  of  the  mischief  they  have  done  to 
us."  This  plan  was  adopted,  and  sir  Archibald  Douglas,  the  earl  of 
Fife,  the  earl  of  Sutherland,  the  earl  ol  Menteith,  the  earl  of  Mar,  liio 


CHAPTER  CXXV. 


THB  SCOTS  FORM  THEIR  ARMY  INTO  TWO  DIVISIONS  ;  ONi:.  TTNDER  THE 
COMMAND  OF  SIR  ARCHIBALD  DOUGLAS,  MARCHES  TO  CARLISLE,  AND  THE 
OTHER  TO  NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE,  COMMANDED  BY  THE  EARL  OF  DOUG- 
LAS ;  AT  THE  BARRIERS  OF  WHICH  PLACE,  HE  CONQUERS  THE  PENNON 
OF  SIR  HENRY  PERCY.  # 

The  barons  of  Scotland  were  in  high  spirits  at  this  intelligence, 
and  considered  their  success  as  certain,  now  they  knew  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  enemy.  They  held  a  council,  as  to  their  mode  of  pro. 
ceeding,  and  the  wisest  and  most  accustomed  to  arms,  such  as  sir 
Archibald  Douglas,  the  earl  of  Fife,  sir  Alexander  Ramsay,  sir  .Tohn 
Sinclair,  and  sir  .Tames  Lindsay,  were  the  speakers:  they  said,  "  That 
to  avoid  any  chance  of  failing  in  their  attempt,  they  would  advise  the 
army  to  be  divided,  and  two  expeditions  to  be  made,  so  that  the  ene- 
my might  be  puzzled  whither  to  march  their  forces.  The  largest 
division,  with  the  baggage, should  goto  Carlisle  in  Cumberland  :  and 
tb«  Other,  consisting  of  three  or  four  baadred  spears,  and  two  thou. 


JsswoRTB.  (Jedburgh.)  From  an  Original  Drawing 


earl  of  Stratheme,  sir  Stephen  Frazer,  sir  George  Dunbar,  with  six 
teen  other  great  barons  of  Scodand,  were  ordered  to  the  command 
of  the  largest  division,  that  was  to  march  to  Carlisle.  The  earl  ol 
Douglas,  the  earl  of  March  and  Dunbar,  and  the  earl  of  Moray,  were 
appointed  leaders  of  the  three  hundred  picked  lances  and  two  thou- 
sand  infantry,  who  were  t^  advance  to  Newcastle.on.Tyne  and  in- 
vade  Northumberland.  When  these  two  divisions  separated,  the 
lords  took  a  very  affectionate  leave  of  each  other,  promising  that  if 
the  English  took  the  field  against  them,  they  would  not  fight  unti' 
they  were  all  united,  which  would  give  them  such  a  superiority  ol 
force  as  must  insure  victory.  They  then  left  the  forest  ot  .^edvvortb^ 
one  party  marching  to  the  right  and  the  other  to  the  left.  The  barons 
of  Northumberland  net  finding  their  squire  return,  nor  hearing  any- 
thing of  the  Scot?,  began  to  suspect  the  accident  which  had  happened. 
They  therefore  ordered  every  one  to  be  prepared  to  march  at  a  mo. 
ment's  notice,  or  when  they  should  hear  of  the  Scots  having  entered 
the  country,  for  they  considered  their  squire  as  lost. 

Let  us  return  to  the  expedition  under  the  earl  of  Douglas  and  his 
companions,  for  they  had  more  to  do  than  the  division  that  went  to 
Carlisle,  and  were  eager  to  perform  some  deeds  of  arms.  When  the 
earls  of  Douglas,  Moray,  and  March  were  separated  froin  the  main 
body,  they  determined  to  cross  the  Tyne  and  enter  the  bishopric  of 
Durham,  and,  after  they  had  despoiled  and  burnt  that  country  as  far 
as  the  city  of  Durham,  to  return  by  Newcastle,  and  quarter  them, 
selves  there  in  spite  of  the  English.  This  they  executed,  and  riding 
at  a  good  pace,  through  bye-roads,  without  attacking  town,  castle,  or 
house,  arrived  on  the  lands  of  the  lord  Percy,  and  crossed  the  river 
Tyne,  without  any  opposition,  at  the  place  they  had  fixed  on,  about 
three  leagues  above  Newcastle,  near  to  Brancepeth,*  where  they  en. 
tered  the  rich  country  of  Durham,  and  instantly  began  their  war,  by 
burning  towns  and  slaying  the  inhabitants. 

Neither  the  earl  of  Northumberland  nor  the  barons  and  knights  of 
the  country  had  heard  anything  of  their  invasion :  but  when  intelli- 
gence came  to  Durham  and  Newcastle  that  the  Scots  were  abroad, 
which  was  indeed  visible  enough  from  the  smoke  that  was  every, 
where  seen,  the  earl  of  Northumberland  sent  his  two  sons  to  New. 
castle  ;  but  he  himself  remained  at  Alnwick,  and  issued  orders  for 
every  one  to  repair  thither  also.  Before  his  sons  left  him,  he  said: 
"  You  will  hasten  to  Newcastle,  where  the  whole  country  will  join 
you  :  I  will  remain  here,  for  it  is  the  road  they  may  return  by  ;  if  we 
can  surround  them,  we  shall  do  well;  but  I  know  not  for  certain 
where  they  now  are."  Sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy  obeyed  their 
father's  orders,  and  made  for  Newcastle  accompanied  by  the  gentle- 
men and  others  fit  to  bear  arms.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Scots  con. 
tinned  destroying  and  burning  all  before  them,  so  that  the  smoke  was 


*  "  Brancepeth*'— four  miles  from  Durliam.  A  ruin  ofa  fine  old  CiUUe  remauUi  wbicb 
1  beli«r8  iioji  be«a  lately  fitted  up  and  repaired  fur  a  residence. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,   &c.  461 


visible  at  Newcastle.  They  came  to  the  gates  of  Durham,  where 
they  skirmished,  but  made  no  long  stay,  and  set  out  on  their  return, 
as  they  had  planned  at  the  beginning  of  the  expedition,  driving  and 
carrying  away  all  the  booty  they  thought  worth  their  pains.  The 
country  is  very  rich  between  Durham  and  Newcastle,  which  is  but 
tvcelve  English  miles  distant:  there  was  not  a  town  in  all  this  dis- 
trict,  unless  well  inclosed,  tliat  was  not  burnt.  The  Scots  recrossed 
the  Tyne  at  the  same  place,  and  came  before  Newcastle,  where  they 
hailed.   All  the  knights  and  squires  of  the  country  were  collected  at 


£RANC£p£Ta  Castle.  From  an  On'ginal  Drawing. 


Newcastle,  and  thither  came  the  s6neschal  of  York,  sir  Ralph  Lang- 
ley,  sir  M  itthew  Redman,  governor  of  Berwick,  sir  Robert  Ogle,  sir 
Thomas  Grey,  sir  Thomas  Halton,  sir  John  Felton,  sir  John  Lilburne, 
sir  William  Walsingham,  sir  Thomas  Abiagton,  the  baron  of  Halton, 
sir  John  Copeland,  and  so  many  others,  the  town  was  filled  with 
more  than  it  couid  lodge. 

The  three  Scots  lords,  having  completed  the  object  of  their  expe- 
dition into  Durham,  lay  before  Newcastle  three  days,  where  there 
was  an  almost  continual  skirmish.  The  sons  of  the  earl  of  North- 
umberland, from  their  great  courage,  were  always  the  first  at  the 
baniers,  when  many  valiant  deeds  were  done  with  lances  hand  to 
hand.  The  earl  of  Douglas  had  a  long  conflict  with  sir  Henry  Percy, 
and  in  it,  by  gallantry  of  arms,  won  his  pennon,  to  the  great  vexation 
of  sir  Henry  and  the  other  English.  The  earl  of  Douglas  said,  "  I 
will  carry  this  uken  of  your  prowess  with  me  to  Scotland,  and  place 
it  on  the  tower  of  my  castle  at  Dalkeith,  that  it  may  be  seen  from 
far."  "  By  God,  earl  of  Douglas,"  replied  sir  Henry,  "  you  shall  not 
even  bear  it  out  of  Northumberland  :  be  assured  you  shall  never  have 
this  pennon  to  brag  of."  "  You  must  come  then,"  answered  earl 
Douglas,  "  this  night  and  seek  for  it.  I  will  fix  your  pennon  before 
my  tent,  and  shall  see  if  you  will  venture  to  take  it  away." 

As  ic  was  now  too  late,  the  skirmish  ended,  and  each  party  returned 
to  ^heir  quarters,  to  disarm  and  comfort  themselves.  They  had  plenty 
of  everything,  particularly  flesh  meat.  The  Scots  kept  up  a  very 
strict  watch,  concluding  from  the  words  of  sir  Henry  Percy,  they 
should  have  their  quarters  beaten  up  this  night :  they  were  disap- 
pointed,  for  sir  Henry  was  advised  to  defer  it. 


CHAPTER  CXXVI. 

THE  EARL  OF  DOUGLAS,  WHEN  ENCAMPED  BEFORE  OTTERBOURNE,  IS  AT- 
TACKED BY  SIR  HENRY  PERCY,*TO  RECONCJUER  HIS  PENNON,  AND  A  GEN- 
ERAL  BATTLE  ENSUES. 

On  the  morrow,  the  Scots  dislodged  from  before  Newcastle  ;  and, 
taking  the  road  to  their  own  country,  they  came  to  a  town  and  castle 
called  Ponclau.*  of  which  sir  Raymond  de  Laval,  a  very  valiant 
knight  of  Northumberland,  was  the  lord.  Thoy  halted  there  about 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  as  they  learnt  the  knight  to  be  within  it, 
and  made  preparations  for  the  assault.  This  was  done  with  such  cour- 
age,  that  the  place  was  won,  and  the  knight  made  prisoner.  After  they 
had  burnt  the  town  and  castle,  they  marched  away  for  Otterbourne,t 
which  was  eight  English  leagues  from  Newcastle,  and  there  en- 
camped themselves. 

This  day  they  made  no  attack ;  but,  veiy  early  on  the  morrow, 

*  "  Ponclau."  Pontland,  a  village  on  tlie  Blythe,  about  five  miles  from  jXewcastle. 

t  Otter bouTne"— is  so  well  known  from  this  celebrated  battle,  and  the  old  balhids, 
that  U  is  almost  needless  to  tay  it  is  situated  in  the  parish  of  Elsdon.  Nurthumberland. 


their  trumpets  sounded,  and  they  made  ready  for  the  assault,  advan. 
cing  toward  the  castle,  which  was  tolerably  strong,  and  i:ituatod  among 
marshes.  They  attacked  it  so  long  and  so  unsuccessfully,  that  they 
were  fatigued,  and  therefore  sounded  a  retreat.  When  they  had  re- 
tired to  their  quarters,  the  chiefs  held  a  council  how  to  act;  and  the 
greater  part  was  for  decamping  on  the  rnnrrow,  without  attempting 
more  against  the  casde,  to  join  their  countrymen  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Carlisle.  But  the  earl  of  Douglas  overruled  this,  by  saying  :  "  In 
despite  of  sir  Henry  Percy,  who  the  day  before  ycf-.terday  declared 

he  would  take  from  me  his  pennon,  that  I 
conquered  by  fair  deeds  of  arms  before  the 
gates  of  Newcastle,  I  will  not  depart  hence 
for  two  or  three  days  ;  and  we  will  renew 
our  attack  on  the  castle,  for  it  is  to  be  taken  : 
r^iT^  we  shall  thus  gain  double  honor,  and  see  if 

within  that  time  he  will  come  for  his  pen- 
non :  if  he  do,  il  shall  be  well  defended." 
Every  one  agreed  to  what  earl  Douglas  had 
said  ;  for  it  was  not  only  honorable,  but  he 
was  the  principal  commander ;  and  from  af- 
fection to  him,  they  quietly  returned  to  their 
quarters.  They  made  huts  of  trees  and 
branches,  and  strongly  fortified  themselves. 
They  placed  their  baggage  and  servants  at 
the  entrance  of  the  marsh  on  the  road  to 
Newcastle,  and  the  cattle  they  drove  into 
the  marsh  lands. 

I  will  return  to  sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph 
Percy,  who  were  greatly  mortified  that  the 
earl  of  Douglas  should  have  conquered  their 
pennon  in  the  skirmish  before  Newcastle. 
They  felt  the  more  for  this  disgrace,  because 
sir  Henry  had  not  kept  his  word  ;  for  he  had 
told  the  earl,  that  he  should  never  carry  Iris 
pennon  out  of  England,  and  this  he  had  ex. 
plained  to  the  knights  who  were  with  him 
in  Newcastle.  The  English  imagined  the 
army  under  the  earl  of  Douglns  to  be  only 
the  van  of  the  Scots,  and  that  the  main  body 
was  behind  ;  for  which  reason  those  who  had 
the  most  experience  in  arms,  and  were  the  best  acquainted  with  war- 
like affaiis,  strongly  opposed  the  proposal  of  sir  Henry  Percy  to  purs.ie 
them.  They  said,  "  Sir,  many  losses  happen  in  war :  if  the  earl  of 
Douglas  has  won  your  pennon,  he  has  bought  il  dear  enough :  for  he 
has  come  to  the  gates  to  seek  it,  and  has  been  well  fought  with. 
Another  time,  you  will  gain  from  him  as  much  if  not  more.  We 
say  so,  because  you  know,  as  well  as  we  do,  that  the  whole  power 
of  Scotland  has  taken  the  field.  We  are  not  sufficiently  strong  to 
offer  them  battle ;  and  perhaps  this  skirmish  may  have  been  onlv  a 
trick  to  draw  us  out  of  the  town ;  and  if  they  be,  as  reported,  forty 
thousand  strong,  they  will  surround  as,  and  have  us  at  their  mercy, 
It  is  much  better  to  lose  a  pennon  than  two  or  three  hundred  knights 
and  squires,  and  leave  our  country  in  a  defenceless  state." 

This  speech  checked  the  eagerness  of  the  two  brothers  Percy,  for 
they  would  not  act  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  the  council ;  when  other 
news  was  brought  them  by  some  knights  and  squires  who  had  fol. 
lowed  and  observed  the  Scots,  their  numbers,  dispositions,  and  where 
they  had  halted.  This  was  all  fully  related  by  knights  who  had 
traversed  the  whole  extent  of  country  the  Scots  had  passed  through, 
that  they  might  carry  to  their  lords  the  most  exact  information.  They 
thus  spoke  :  "Sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy,  we  come  to  tell  you 
that  we  have  followed  the  Scottish  army,  and  cboerved  all  the  coun- 
try where  they  now  are.  They  first  halted  at  Pontland,  and  tcok 
sir  Raymond  de  Laval  in  his  castle:  thence  they  went  to  Otterbournc, 
and  took  up  their  quarters  for  the  night.  We  are  ignorant  of  what 
they  did  on  the  morrow,  but  they  seemed  to  have  taken  measures 
tor  a  long  stay.  We  know  for  certain  that  their  army  does  net  con- 
sist of  more  than  three  thousand  men,  including  all  sorts."  Sir 
Henry  Percy,  on  hearing  this,  was  greatly  rejoiced,  and  cried  out, 
"  To  horse  !  to  horse !  for  by  the  faith  I  owe  my  God,  and  to  my 
lord  and  father,  I  will  seek  to  recover  my  pennon,  and  to  heat  up 
their  quarters  this  night."  Such  knights  and  squires  in  Newcastle 
as  learnt  this  were  willing  to  be  of  the  party,  and  made  themselves 
ready. 

The  bishop  of  Durham  was  expected  daily  at  the  town '  fjr  \\e  had 
heard  of  the  irruption  of  the  Scots,  and  that  they  we'.c  Lt-'"ore  if, 
in  which  were  the  sons  of  the  earl  of  Northumberlanc'  i-f  .pa-ing  u 
offer  them  combat.  The  bishop  had  collected  a  num'.<' .  of  men,  and 
was  hastening  to  their  assistance,  but  sir  Henry  J  ^.cy  would  not 
wait ;  for  he  was  accompanied  by  six  hundred  spea?  i,  of  knignts  and 
squires,  and  upward  of  eight  thousand  infantri ,  which,  he  said, 
would  be  more  than  enough  to  fight  the  Scots,  w;..o  were  but  three 
hundred  lances  and  two  thousand  others.  When  they  were  ail  as- 
sembled, they  left  Newcastle  after  dinner,  and  toi  k  the  field  in  good 
array,  following  the  road  the  Scots  had  taken,  making  for  Otter- 
bourne,  which  was  eight  short  leagues  distant ;  but  they  cor.ld  not 
advance  very  fast,  that  their  infantry  might  keep  up  with  them. 

As  the  Scots  were  supping,  some  indeed  were  gone  to  sleep,  for 
they  had  labored  hard  during  the  day,  at  the  attack  of  the  castle,  aad 


482 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


intended  renewing  it  in  the  cool  of  the  morning,  the  English  arrived, 
and  mistook,  at  their  entrance,  the  huts  of  the  servants  for  those  of 
their  masters.  They  forced  their  way  into  the  camp,  which  was, 
however,  tolerably  strong,  shouting  out,  "  Percy  !  Percy  !"  In  such 
cases,  you  may  suppose  an  alarm  is  soon  given,  and  it  was  fi>rtunate 
lor  the  Scots  the  English  had  made  their  first  attack  on  their  servants' 
quarters,  which  checked  them  some  little.  The  Scots,  expecting 
the  English,  had  prepared  accordingly ;  for,  while  the  lords  were  arm- 
ing  themselves,  they  ordered  a  body  of  their  infantry  to  join  their 
servants  and  keep  up  the  skirmish.  As  their  men  were  armed,  they 
formed  themselves  under  the  pennons  of  the  three  principal  barons, 
who  each  had  his  particular  appointment.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
night  advanced,  but  it  was  sufficiently  light ;  for  the  moon  shone, 
and  it  was  the  month  of  August,  when  the  weather  is  temperate  and 
serene. 

When  the  Scots  were  quite  ready  and  properly  arrayed,  they  left 
their  camp  in  silence,  but  did  not  march  to  meet  the  English.  They 
skirled  the  side  of  a  mountain  which  was  hard  by  ;  for  during  the 
preceding  day,  they  had  well  examined  the  country  around,  and  said 
among  themselves,  "Should  the  E/iglish  co-me  to  beat  up  our  quar- 
ters, we  will  do  so  and  so :"  and  thus  setded  their  plans  befjrehand, 
which  was  the  saving  of  them  ;  for  it  is  of  the  greatest  advantage  tj 
men-at-arms,  when  attacked  in  the  night,  to  have  previously  arranged 
the  mode  of  defence,  and  well  to  have  weighed  the  chance  of  victory 
or  defeat.  The  English  had  soon  overpowered  the  servants  ;  but,  as 
tncy  advanced  into  the  camp,  they  found  fresh  bodies  ready  to  oppose 
them,  and  to  continue  the  fight.  The  Scots,  in  the  mean  time, 
marched  along  the  mountain  side,  and  fell  on  the  enemy's  flank  quite 
unexpectedly,  shouting  their  cries.  This  was  a  great  surprise  to  the 
English,  who,  hov/ever,  formed  themselves  in  better  order,  and  rein- 
forced that  part  of  their  army.  The  cries  of  Percy  and  Douglas 
resounded  on  each  side. 

The  battle  now  raged  :  great  was  the  pushing  of  lances,  and  very 
many  of  each  party  were  struck  down  at  the  first  onset.  The  Eng- 
lish being  more  numerous,  and  very  anxious  to  defeat  the  enemy, 
kept  in  a  compact  body,  and  forced  the  Scots  to  retire,  who  were  on 
the  point  of  being  discomfited.  The  earl  of  Douglas  being  young, 
and  impatient  to  gain  renown  in  arms,  ordered  his  banner  to  advance, 
shouting,  "Douglas!  Douglas!"  Sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy, 
indignant  for  the  affi-ont  the  earl  of  Douglas  had  put  on  them,  by 
conquering  their  pennon,  and  desirous  of  meeting  him,  hastened  to 
the  place  from  which  the  sounds  came,  calling  out  "Percy!  Percy!" 
The  two  banners  met,  and  many  gallant  deeds  of  arms  ensued.  The 
English  were  in  superior  strength,  and  fought  so  lustily  they  drove 
back  the  Scots.  Sir  Patrick  Hepburne,  and  his  son  of  the  same 
name,  did  honor  to  their  knighthood  and  country,  by  their  gallantry, 
under  the  banner  of  Douglas,  which  would  have  been  conquered  but 
for  the  vigorous  defence  they  made ;  and  this  circumstance  not  only 
contributed  to  their  personal  credit,  but  the  memory  of  it  is  continued 
with  honor  to  their  descendants. 

I  was  made  acquainted  with  all  the  particulars  of  this  battle, 
by  knights  and  squires  who  had  been  actors  in  it  on  each  side. 
There  were  also,  with  the  English,  two  valiant  knights  from  the 
county  of  Foix,  whom  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  meet  at  Orth^s  the 
year  after  this  battle  had  been  fought.  Their  names  were  sir  .Tohn 
de  Chateauneuf  and  John  de  Cautiron.  On  my  return  from  Foix,  I 
met  likewise  at  Avignon  a  knight  and  two  squires  of  Scotland,  of  the 
party  of  earl  Douglas.  They  knew  me  again  from  the  recollections 
I  brought  to  their  minds  of  their  own  country  ;  for  in  my  youth,  I,  the 
author  of  this  history,  travelled  all  through  Scotland,  and  was  full 
fifteen  days  resident  with  William  earl  of  Douglas,  father  of  eari 
James,  of  whom  v.  e  are  now  speaking,  at  his  castle  of  Dalkeith,  five 
miles  distant  from  Edinburgh.  Earl  James  was  then  very  young, 
but  a  promising  youth,  and  he  had  a  sister  called  Blanche.*  I  had 
my  information,  therefore,  from  both  parties,  who  agree  that  it  was 
the  hardest  and  most  obstinate  battle  that  ever  was  fought.  This  I 
readily  believed,  for  the  English  and  Scots  are  excellent  men-at-arms, 
and  whenever  they  meet  in  battle  they  do  not  spare  each  other ;  nor 
is  there  any  check  to  their  courage  so  long  as  their  weapons  endure. 
When  they  have  well  beaten  each  other,  and  one  party  is  victorious, 
they  are  so  proud  of  their  conquest,  that  they  ransom  their  prisoners 
instantly,  and  in  such  courteous  manner  to  those  who  have  been 
taken,  that  on  their  departure  they  return  them  their  thanks.  How- 
ever, when  in  battle,  there  is  no  boy's  play  between  them,  nor  do 
they  shrink  from  the  combat ;  and  you  will  see,  in  the  further  detail 
of  Xhia  battle,  as  excellent  deeds  performed  as  were  ever  witnessed. 


CHAPTER  CXXVII. 

TllB  EAltL  or  DOUGLAS,  IN  RALLYING  HIS  MEN  WHO  \VERE  LETRBATINC?, 
IS  MORTALLY  WOUNDED.  SIR  RALPH  PERCY,  BADLY  WOUNDED,  SUR- 
RENDERS TO  SIR  JOHN  MAXWELL,  WHO  PUTS  HIM  IN  THE  HANDS  OF  THE 
EARL  OF  MORAY. 

The  knights  and  squires  of  either  party  were  anxious  to  continue 
the  combat  with  vigor,  as  long  as  their  spears  might  be  capable  of 
holding.    Cowardice  was  there  unknown,  and  the  most  splendid 

*  "  Blanche."  Earl  William  Douglas  was  firei  married  to  Margaret,  daughter  of  tlie 
«arl  of  Alar.  By  her  he  had  two  childifln,  James,  who  succeeded  him  ia  his  honon,  and 
IsaUl. 


courage  was  everywhere  exhibited  by  the  gallant  youths  of  England 
and  Scotland  :  they  were  so  closely  intermixed,  that  the  archers' 
bows  were  useless,  and  they  fought  hand  to  band  without  either  bat- 
talion giving  wu^y.*  The  Scots  behaved  most  valiantly,  for  the  Eng. 
lish  were  three  to  one.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  the  English  did  not 
acquit  themselves  well ,  for  they  would  sooner  be  slain  or  made  pris- 
oners in  battle,  than  reproached  with  flight.  As  I  before  mentioned, 
the  two  banners  of  Douglas  and  Percy  met,  and  the  man-at-arms, 
under  each,  exerted  themselves  by  every  means,  to  gain  the  victory; 
but  the  English  at  this  attack,  were  so  much  the  stronger,  that  the 
Scots  were  driven  back.  The  earl  of  Douglas,  who  was  of  a  high 
spirit,  seeing  his  men  repulsed,  seized  a  battle-axe  with  both  his 
hands,  like  a  gallant  knight,  and,  to  rally  his  men,  dashed  into  the 
midst  of  his  enemies,  and  gave  such  blows  on  all  around  him,  that 
no  one  could  withstand  them,  but  all  made  way  for  him  on  every 
side ;  for  there  were  none  so  well  armed  with  helmets  or  plates  but 
that  they  suffered  from  his  battle-axe.  Thus  he  advanced,  like 
another  Hector,  thinking  to  recover  and  conquer  the  field,  from  his 
own  prowess,  until  he  was  met  by  three  spears  that  v^'ere  pointed  at 
him  :  one  struck  him  on  the  shoulder,  another  on  the  stomach,  near 
the  belly,  and  the  third  entered  his  thigh.  He  could  never  disen- 
i^age  himself  from  these  spears,  but  was  borne  to  the  ground  fight- 
ing desperately.  From  that  moment  he  never  rose  agnin.  S:)me  of 
his  knights  and  squires  had  followed  him,  but  not  all ;  for  though  the 
moon  shone  it  was  rather  dark.  The  three  English  lances  knew 
they  had  struck  down  some  person  of  considerable  rank,  but  never 
thought  it  was  eaul  Douglas:  had  they  knowii  it,  they  would  have 
been  so  rejoiced  that  their  courage  would  have  been  redoubled,  and 
the  fortune  of  the  day  had  consequently  been  determined  to  their 
side.  The  Scots  were  also  ignorant  of  their  loss  until  the  battle 
was  over,  otherwise  they  would  cfirtainly,  from  despair,  have  been 
discomfited. 

I  will  relate  v/hat  befel  the  earl  afterwards.  As  soon  as  he  fell,  his 
head  was  cleaved  with  a  battle-axe,  the  spera*  thrust  through  his 
thigh,  and  the  main  body  of  the  English  marched  over  him  without 
paying  any  attention,  not  supposing  him  their  principal  enemy.  In 
another  part  of  the  field,  the  earl  of  March  and  Dunbar  combated 
valiantly  ;  and  the  English  gave  the  Scots  full  employment  who  had 
followed  the  earl  of  Douglas,  and  had  engaged  with  the  two  Percies. 
The  earl  of  Moray  behaved  so  gallantly  in  pursuing  the  English,  that 
they  knew  not  how  to  resist  him.  Of  all  the  battles  that  have  been 
described  in  this  history,  great  and  small,  this  of  v.Tiich  I  am  now 
speaking  was  the  best  fought,  and  the  most  severe ;  lor  there  was 
not  a  man,  knight  or  squire,  who  did  not  acquit  himself  gallantl.v, 
hand  to  hand  with  his  enemy.  It  resembled  sometiiing  that  of  Cocli-  4 
erel,  which  was  as  long  and  as  hardily  disputed.  The  sons  of  the  * 
earl  of  Northumberland,  sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy,  who  were 
leaders  of  this  expedition,  behaved  themselves  like  good  knights  in 
the  combat.  Almost  a  similar  accident  befel  sir  Ralph  as  that  which 
happened  to  the  earl  of  Douglas;  for,  having  advanced  too  far,  he 
was  surrounded  by  the  enemy  and  severely  wounded,  and,  being  out 
of  breath,  surrendered  himself  to  a  Scots  knight,  called  sir  John 
Maxwell,  who  was  under  the  command,  and  of  the  household  of  the 
earl  of  Moray. 

When  made  prisoner,  the  knight  asked  him  who  he  was ;  for  it 
was  dark,  and  he  knew  him  not.  Sir  Ralph  v/as  so  v/eakened  by 
loss  of  blood,  which  was  flowing  from  his  wound,  that  he  could 
scarcely  avow  himself  to  be  sir  Ralph  Percy.  "  Well,"  replied  the 
knight,  "sir  Ralph,  rescued  or  not,  you  are  my  prisoner:  my  name 
is  Maxwell."  "  I  agree  to  it,"  said  sir  Ralph  ;  "  but  pay  some  at 
tention  to  me  ;  for  1  am  so  desperately  wounded  that  my  drawers 
and  greaves  are  full  of  blood."  Upon  this,  the  Scots  knight  was 
very  attentive  to  him  ;  when  suddenly  hearing  the  cry  of  Moray  hard 

*  Lord  Bcrners  is  always  best  when  battles  occur.  His  spirit  arisas,  and  liis  v/ords 
sound  like  the  nei^h  of  tiie  war-horse.  We  can  give  here  bis  version  of  the  combat  at 
Otterbourne. 

"  KniKhtes  and  squyers  were  of  good  courage  on  bothe  parties  to  fyghte  valyaimtly, 
cowardes  there  had  no  place,  but  hanlynesse  rayned  with  goodly  fe;ites  of  arme^,  for 
knyghtes  and  squires  were  so  joined  togyder  at  hande  strokes,  tliat  archers  had  no  placo 
of  nether  party.  There  the  Scotte?  shewed  great  hardynesse  and  tiiutrht  nieryly,  wiih 
treat  desyre  of  honour;  the  Englysshmen  were  tliree  to  one.  Howboit  I  say  nnt  but 
Engiysshmen  dyd  nobly  acquyte  theinselfe,  for  ever  the  Englyssinnen  had  rather  ben 
slayiie  or  taken  in  the  place  than  flye.  Thus  as  I  have  sayd  the  baners  of  Dout'las  and 
Percy  and  their  niun  were  mei  eache  against  other,  envyous  who  sJiulde  wynne  tha 
honour  of  that  journey.  At  the  begynnynge  the  Englysslnnen  were  so  stroni;e,  that 
they  reculed  bncke  their  enemyes.  Than  the  erle  Diiglass,  who  was  of  great  haite  and 
hyeh  enterprise,  seeyinge  his  men  recule  backe,  than  to  recover  the  pLice  and  shewe 
knyghtly  vulure,  he  toke  his  axe  in  bothe  his  handes  and  entered  so  into  the  prease  that 
he  made  hymselfe  waye  in  such  wyse  that  none  durste  aproche  nere  hym,  and  he  was  so 
well  armed  that  he  bare  well  of  such  strokes  as  he  recy  ned.  1'luis  he  wenie  ever  furwarde 
lyka  hardy  Hector,  wyllynge  ah)ne  to  conquere  tiie  field,  and  todisconifyte  his  enemyes. 
But  at  laste  he  was  encountred  with  threspeares  all  at  ones,  the  one  ^trake  hym  on 
the  shoulder,  the  other  on  the  breste,  and  the  st7-okc  pleiitcd  doione  to  his  bcly,  and  the 
thyrd  sfrake  him  in  the  liiye,  and  sore  hurt  wish  all  three  strokes  so  tiiat  he  was  borne 
pertbrce  to  theerthe,  and  after  that  he  culdenat  again  bereleved.  Some  of  his  knyghtes 
and  squyres  folowed  hym,  but  nat  all,  for  it  was  nyght,  and  no  lyght  but  by  the  shynynge  | 
of  the  mone.  The  Englysshmen  knew  well  they  had  borne  one  down  to  the  ertli.  but  |l 
they  wyst  nat  who  it  was,  for  if  they  had  knowen  that  it  had  bene  the  erle  of  Duglasfl,  i| 
they  had  bene  thereof  so  jo\ful  and  so  prowde  that  the  vyctorye  had  bene  theirs.  Nor 
also  the  Scottes  knew  nat  of  that  adventure  tyll  theende  of  the  batayle.  for  if  they  had 
knowen  it  they  sliould  have  bene  so  sore  dyspayred  and  dyscoraged  that  thpy  wolde 
have  fledde  awaye.  Thus  as  the  erle  Duglass  was  feUod  ta  the  erth.  he  was  stricken 
into  the  heed  with  an  axe,  and  another  stroke  throughe  tiie  thye.  The  Englysshmen  I 
pas.'-ed  forthe  and  tooke  no  hede  of  hym ;  they  thought*  nona  otherwis*  but  that  thif  | 
,  hadde  slayne  a  maD-at-armw."'-'£l>.  j 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


483 


by,  and  perceiving  the  earl's  banner  advancing  to  him,  sir  John  ad- 
dressed himself  to  the  earl  of  Moray,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  I  present 
you  with  sir  Ralph  Percy,  as  a  prisoner ;  but  let  good  care  be  taken 
of  him,  for  he  is  very  badly  wounded."  The  earl  was  much  pleased 
at  this,  and  replied,  "  Maxwell,  thou  hast  well  earned  thy  spurs  this 
day."  He  then  ordered  his  men  to  take  every  care  of  sir  Ralph, 
who  bound  up  and  stanched  his  wounds.  The  battle  still  continued 
to  rage,  and  no  one  could  say  at  that  moment  which  side  would  be 
the  conqueror,  for  there  were  many  captures  and  rescues  thai  never 
came  to  my  knowledge. 


Death  of  Douglas.  Designed  from  MSS.  Illuminations  of  the  loth  cenlurr. 


CHAPTER  CXXVIII. 

ME  EARL  OF  DOUGLAS,  THOUGH  MORTALLY  WOUNDED,  ORDERS  HIS  BAN- 
NER TO  RE  RAISED,  AS  THE  BEARER  HAD  BEEN  SLAIN,  AND  FORBIDS  HIS 
LAMENTABLE  STATE  TO  BE  MADE  KNOWN  TO  HIS  MEN,  URGING  THEM 
ON  TO  THE  COMBAT,  BY  WHICH  THEY  DEFEAT  THEIR  ENEMIES  AND 
MAKE  SIR  HENRY  P.:RCY  WITh  MANY  MORE  PR  SONERS. 


The  young  earl  of  Douglas  had  this  night  performed  wonders  in 
arms.    When  he  v/as  struck  down,  there  was  a  great  crowd  round 
him  ;  and  he  could  not  raise  himself,  for  the  blow  on  his  head  was 
moitaJ.    His  men  had  followed  him  as  closely  as  they  were  able  ; 
and  there  came  lo  him  his  cousins,  sir  James  Lindsay,  sir  John  and 
sir  Walter  Sinclair,  with  other  knights  and  squires.    They  found  by 
his  side  a  gallant  knight  that  had  constantly  attended  him,  who  was 
ihis  chaplain,  and  had  at  this  time  exchanged  his  profession  for  that 
of  a  valiant  man-at-arms.    The  whole  night  he  had  followed  the  earl 
with  his  battle-axe  in  hand,  and  had  by  his  exertions  more  than  once 
repulsed  the  English.    This  conduct  gained  the  thanks  of  his  coun- 
trymen, and  turned  out  to  his  advantage,  for  in  the  same  year  he 
I  was  promoted  to  the  archdeaconry  and  made  canon  of  Aberdeen. 
!His  name  was  sir  William  of  North  Berwick.    To  say  the  truth,  he 
was  well  formed  in  all  his  limbs  to  shine  in  battle,  and  was  severely 
wounded  at  this  combat.    When  these  knights  came  to  the  earl  of 
,  Douglas,  they  found  him  in  a  melancholy  state,  as  well  as  one  of  his 
»  knighu,  sir  Robert  Hart,  who  had  fought  by  his  side  the  whole  of  the 
i^  night,  and  now  lay  beside  him,  covered  with  fifteen  wounds  from 
j'lances  and  other  weapons. 

Sir  John  Sinclair  asked  the  earl,  "  Cousin,  how  fares  it  with  you  ?" 
5 "  But  so  so,"  replied  he.  "  Thanks  to  God,  there  are  but  few  of  my 
.Ancestors  who  have  died  in  chambers  or  in  their  beds.  I  bid  you, 
5  therefore,  revenge  my  death,  for  I  have  but  little  hope  of  living,  as 
IWmy  heart  becomes  every  minute  more  faint.  Do  you  Walter  an^sir 
■'Mohn  Sinclair  raise  up  my  banner,  for  certainly  it  is  on  the  ground, 
[from  the  death  of  David  Campbell,  that  valiant  squire,,  who  bore  it, 
Land  who  refused  knighthood  from  my  hands  this  day,  though  he  was 
pequal  to  the  most  eminent  knights  for  courage  or  loyalty  ;  and  con- 
p4i»tt€uto-shout  'Douglas but  do  not  tell  friend  or  foe  whether  I  am 
l;in  your  company  or  not ;  for,  should  the  enemy  know  the  truth,  they 


will  be  greatly  rejoiced."  The  two  brothers  Siachir,  and  sir  John 
Lindsay,  obeyed  his  orders.  The  banner  vv'as  rai  ^od  and  "  Douglas  V 
shouted.  Their  men,  who  had  remained  behind,  hearing  the  shout3 
of  "  Douglas  I"  so  often  repeated,  ascended  a  sm;Ul  eminence,  and 
pushed  their  lances  with  such  courage  that  the  English  were  repulsed, 
and  many  killed  or  struck  to  the  ground.  The  Scots,  by  thus  val. 
iantly  driving  the  enemy  beyond  the  spot  where  the  earl  of  Douglas 
lay  dead,  for  he  had  expired  on  giving  his  last  orders,  arrived  at  his 
banner,  which  was  borne  by  sir  John  Sinclair.  Numbers  were  con. 
tinually  increasing,  from  the  repealed  shouts  of  "  Douglas  1"  and 

the  greater  part  of  the  Scots 
knights  and  squires  were  now 
there.  The  earls  of  Moray 
and  March,  with  their  ban. 
-.  .^^  ners  and  men,  came  hither 

also.  When  they  were  all 
thus  collected,  perceiving  the 
English  retreat,  they  renewed 
^  the  battle  with  greater  vigor 
than  before. 

To  say  the  truth,  the  Eng- 
lish had  harder  work  than 
the  Scots,  for  they  had  come 
by  a  forced  march  that  even, 
ing  from  Newcat^tle  on  Tyne, 
which  v/as  eight  English 
leagues  distant,  to  meet  the 
Scots,  by  which  means  the 
greater  part  were  exceeding, 
ly  fatigued  before  the  combat 
began.  The  Scut-,  on  the 
contrary,  had  repos  d  them, 
selves,  which  was  to  them  of 
the  utmost  advantage,  as  was 
apparent  from  the  event  of 
the  battle.  In  this  last  attack, 
they  so  completely  repulsed 
the  English,  that  the  latter 
could  never  rally  again,  and 
the  former  drove  them  far  be. 
yond  where  the  earl  of  Doufi. 
las  lay  on  the  ground.  Sir 
Henry  Percy,  during  ihiii  at- 
tack, had  the  misfortune  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  lord 
Montgomery,  a  very  valiant 
knight  of  Scotland.  They 
had  long  fought  ha!id  to  hand 
with  much  valor, and  without 
hindrance  from  any  one  ;  for 
there  was  neither  kr.ight  nor 
squire  of  either  party  who  did 
not  find  there  his  equal  to  fight  with,  and  all  v.'ere  fully  engr^ed. 
In  the  end,  sir  Henry  was  made  prisoner  by  the  lord  Mont  --omery. 

You  would  have  seen,  in  this  engagement,  such  knights  and  squires 
as  sir  Malcolm  Drummond,  fir  Thomas  of  Eiskine,  sir  William,  sir 
James  and  sir  Alexander  Lindsay,  the  lord  Saltoun,  sir  John  Sandi. 
lands,  sir  Patrick  Dunbar,  sir  John  and  sir  Walter  Sinclair,  sir  Patrick 
Hcpburne  and  his  two  sons,  the  lord  Montgomery, ?ir  John  Maxwell, 
sir  Adam  Gl^ndinning,  sir  William  Redouu,*  sir  William  Stuart,  sir 
John  Haliburton,  sir  John  Limdic,  sir  Robert  Lauder,  sir  Alexander 
Rrim?ay,  sir  Alexander  Frazer,  sir  John  Edmon^tone,  sir  Wil'iam 
Wardlsw,  David  Flem.ing,  Robert  Campbell  and  his  two  S'ons,  John 
and  Robert,  who  were  that  day  knighted,  and  a  hundred  other  knights 
and  squires,  whose  names  J  cannot  remember;  but  there  was  not  one 
who  did  not  most  gallantly  perform  his  part  in  this  engagement. 

On  the  side  of  the  English,  there  were  fir  Ralph  de  Langley,  sir 
Matthew  Redman,  sir  Robert  of  Ogle,  sir  Thomas  Grahr.ni,  s-ir 
Thomas  Haltoun,  sir  John  Felton,  sir  Thomas  Ahington,  fir  John  de 
Lilburn,  sir  William  Walsingham,  the  baron  de  Haltoun,  sir  John  de 
Copeland,  seneschal  of  York,  and  many  m.ore,  who  on  foot  main- 
t  dned  the  fight  vigorously,  both  before  and  after  the  capture  cf  sir 
Henry  Percy .t  The  battle  wa^  severely  fought  on  each  side  ;  but 
such  is  the  fickleness  cf  fortune,  that  though  the  English  were  a  more 
numerous  body  of  able  men-at-arms,  and  at  the  first  onset  had  re- 
.pulsed  the  Scots,  they  in  the  end  lost  the  field  ;  and  all  the  above, 
named  knights,  except  sir  Mattnew  Redman,  governor  of  Berwick, 
were  made  prisoners.  But  he,  !=t!t-ing  they  were  defeated  without 
hopes  of  recovery,  and  the  English  flying  in  all  directions,  while  his 
brother  knights  were  surrendering  themselves  to  the  Scots,  mounted 
his  horse,  and  rode  off. 

Just  as  the  defeat  took  place,  and  wnile  the  combat  was  continued 
in  different  parts,  an  English  squire,  whose  name  was  Thon)as  Fcl. 
ton,  and  attached  to  the  household  of  lord  Percy,  was  surrounded  by 
a  body  of  Scots.    He  was  a  handsome  man,  and  as  he  showed,  val. 

*  Rutlierford  or  Ruthven.— Ed. 

t  Tlie  names  of  the  parties  on  l)oth  sides  were  rectified  !)/  Mr.  Johnes,  nssisted  by  sit 
Walters  ott,  and  liuve  been  further  corrected  from  tiie  recent  Frencii  edition  of  M 
Buchon,  wlio  ha»  cleared  up  many  difficulties  by  reterence  to  the  MSS.  to  which  lie  has 
had  accc«s.~£i>. 


484 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


i  mt  in  arms.  He  had  that  and  the  preceding  night  been  employed 
ia  collecting  the  best  arms,  and  would  neither  surrender  nor  deign 
to  fly.  It  was  toid  me,  that  he  had  made  a  vow  to  that  purpose,  and 
Iiad  declared  at  some  feast  in  Northumberland,  that  at  the  very  first 
jueetingof  the  Scots  and  English,  he  would  acquit  himself  so  loyally 
t^iat,  for  having  stood  his  ground,  he  should  be  renowned  as  the  best 
rambatant  of  both  parties.  I  also  heard,  for  I  never  saw  him,  that  I 
know  of,  that  his  body  and  limbs  were  of  a  strength  befitting  a  vigor- 
ous  combatant ;  and  he  performed  such  deeds  of  valor,  when  engaged 
with  the  banner  of  the  earl  of  Moray,  as  astonished  the  Scots,  but  he 
was  slain  while  thus  valiantly  fighting.  They  would  willingly  have 
made  him  a  prisoner  for  his  courage  ;  and  several  knights  proposed 
it  to  him,  but  in  vain,  for  he  thought  he  should  be  assisted  by  his 
friends.  Thus  died  Thomas  Felton,  while  engaged  with  a  cousin  of 
the  king  of  Scotland,  called  Simon  Glendinning,  much  lamented  by 
his  party. 

According  to  what  I  heard,  this  battle  was  very  bloody  from  its 
commencement  to  the  defeat :  but  when  the  Scots  saw  the  English 
were  discomfited  and  surrendering  on  all  sides,  they  behaved  cour- 
teously  to  them,  saying,  "  Sit  dosvn  and  disarm  yourselves,  for  I  am 
your  master;"  but  never  insulted  them  more  than  if  they  had  been 
brothers.  The  pursuit  lasted  a  long  time,  and  to  the  length  of  five 
English  miles.  Had  the  Scots  been  in  sufficient  numbers,  none 
would  have  escaped  death  or  captivity ;  and  if  sir  Archibald  Doug, 
las,  the  earl  of  Fife,  the  earl  of  Sutherland,  with  the  division  that 
had  marched  for  Carlisle,  had  been  there,  they  would  have  taken 
the  bishop  of  Durham  and  the  town  of  Newcastle  on  Tyne,  as  I 
ehall  explain  to  you.* 

CHAPTER  CXXIX. 

THE  BISHOP  or  DURHAM  IS  ANXIOUS  TO  SUCCOR  THE  ENGLISH  AND  RESCUE 
MR  HENRY  PERCY,  BUT  IS  SO  BADLY  SUPPORTED  BY  HIS  MEN,  THAT  HE 
IS  FORCED  TO  RETREAT.  HE  MAKES  SIR  JAMES  LINDSAY  PRISONER, 
WHO  HAD  TAKEN  SIR  MATTHEW  REDMAN. 

The  same  evening  that  sir  Henry  and  sir  Ralph  Percy  had  left 
Newcastle,  the  bishop  of  Durham,  with  the  remainder  of  the  forces 
of  that  district,  had  arrived  there  and  supped.  While  seated  at  table, 
lie  considered  that  he  should  not  act  very  honorably  if  he  remained 
in  the  town  while  his  countrymen  had  taken  the  field.  In  conse- 
quence, he  rose  from  table,  ordered  his  horses  to  be  saddled,  and  his 
trumpets  to  sound  for  those  who  had  horses  to  make  themselves 
ready,  and  the  infantry  to  be  drawn  out  in  array  for  quitting  the 
place.  When  they  had  all  left  it,  they  amounted  to  seven  thousand 
men ;  that  is,  two  thousand  on  horseback  and  five  thousand  on  foot. 
Although  it  was  now  night,  they  took  the  road  toward  Otterbourne  ; 
but  they  had  not  advanced  a  league  from  Newcastle  before  intelli- 
gence was  brought  that  the  English  were  engaged  with  the  Scots. 
On  this,  the  bishop  halted  his  men  ;  and  several  more  joined  them, 
out  of  breath  from  the  combat.  They  were  asked  how  the  affair 
went :  they  replied,  "  Badly,  and  unfortunately  :  we  are  defeated,  and 
here  are  the  Scots  close  to  our  heels."  This  second  intelligence, 
being  worse  than  the  first,  gave  the  alarm  to  several,  who  broke  from 
their  ranks ;  and  when,  shortly  after,  crowds  came  to  them  flying 
like  men  defeated,  they  were  panic-struck,  and  so  frightened  with 
the  bad  news,  that  the  bishop  of  Durham  could  not  retain  five  hun- 
dred  of  his  men  together. 

Now,  supposing  a  large  body  had  come  upon  the^n  and  followed 
them  ia  their  flight  (with  the  addition  of  its  being  night,)  to  regain 

*  Through  the  kindness  of  my  friends  at  Edinbursjh,  particularly  Dr.  Robert  Anderson 
and  Walter  Sc(;U.  Esq.  to  whom  the  public  are  indebted  for  many  instiuctive  and 
amusins  performances,  I  am  enabled  to  clear  up,  in  some  measure,  my  Kistorian's 
blunder's  in  the  names  of  the  heroes  at  this  celebrated  battle,  and  to  add  a  few  mme  par 
ticulars  concernin^^  it. 

**  The  present  mansion  of  Ol  tcrbourne,  belonging  to  Mr.  Ellis  of  Newcastle,  is  founded 
upon  the  ancient  cnftle  or  tower  which  Douglas  was  besieging  when  attacked  by  Percy, 
The  field  of  battle  is  still  called  Battlc-crofts.  Tiiere  is  a  cross  erected  on  the  spot 
where  Douglas  fell." 

See  the  two  ballads  on  this  battle,  published  by  Dr.  Percy  in  his  Reliques  of  Ancient 
English  Poetry,  and  by  Walter  Scott,  Esq.  ia  his  Border  Minstrelsy :  from  the  Scots 
ballad  I  extract  as  follov.s. 

"  Douglas  was  armed  with  an  iron  mace,  which  few  but  he  could  wield,  and  rushed 
into  the  combat,  followed  only  by  his  chaplain  and  his  two  squires.  Before  his  followers 
could  come  up,  their  brave  leader  lay  stretched  on  tiio  ground,  with  three  mortal  wounds, 
and  his  two  squires  dead  by  his  side:  the  priest  alone,  armed  with  a  lance,  was  pro- 
tecting his  master  from  further  injury.  *!  die  like  my  forefathers,'  said  the  expiring 
hero.  '  in  a  field  of  battle,  and  not  on  a  be.l  of  »icki  ess.  Conceal  my  death,  defend  my 
standard,  and  aven^'O  my  fill.  It  is  an  old  proverb,  that  a  dead  man  shall  gain  a  field, 
and  I  hope  it  will  be  accomplished  this  night.' 

*•  The  two  squires  of  the  body  to  Douglas  were  Robert  Hart  and  Simon  Glendinning : 
the  chaplain,  Richard  Lundie,  afterwards  archdeacon  of  Aberdeen. 

"The  banner  of  Douglas  was  bor  e  by  his  natural  son,  Archibald  Douglas,  ancestor 
of  the  family  of  ('avers  hereditary  sheriffs  of  Tiviotdale,  among  wliose  archieves  this 
glorious  relic  is  still  preserved.  The  earl,  at  the  onset,  is  said  to  have  charged  his  son 
to  defend  it  to  the  last  drop  of  his  l)lood. 

"Hotspur,  for  i.is  ransom  to  the  lord  Montgomery,  built  the  Castle  of  Penoon,  in 
Ayrshire,  belonging  to  the  fiimily  of  Montgomery,  now  earls  of  Eglintoun." 

In  thisjballad,  Douglas  is  said  to  iiave  been  murdered  by  one  of  his  own  men ;  and, 
in  the  introductory  discourse,  there  seems  to  have  been  a  traditionary  foundation  for  it, 
and  the  very  person  is  named  that  was  supposed  to  have  done  the  deed  ;  but  Mr.  Scott 
rejects  this  as  totally  untrue,  and  arising  from  the  common  desire  of  assigning  some  re- 
m  te  and  extraordinary  cause  for  the  death  of  a  great  man. 

Dr.  Percy  says  in  a  note,  that  '*  Otterbourne  is  near  the  old  WatUng-street  road,  in  the 
Paris!)  of  Elsdon.  The  Scots  were  encamped  on  a  gras.^y  plain  near  the  river  Aead. 
Th«  place  wher«  the  Scott  and  Eoslisb  fought  ii  stiU  called  Battle-iiget." 


the  town,  would  not  there  have  been  much  mischief?  for  those  ac. 
quainted  with  arms  imagine  the  alarm  would  have  been  so  great, 
that  the  Scots  would  have  forced  their  way  intj  the  place  with  ti^eni. 
When  the  bishop  of  Durham,  who  was  eager  to  reinforce  the  Eng- 
lish, saw  his  own  men  thus  join  the  runaways  in  their  flight,  he  de. 
manded  from  sir  William  de  Lussy,*  sir  Thomas  Clifford  and  other 
knights  of  his  company,  what  they  were  now  to  do  ?  These  knights 
could  not,  or  would  not  advise  him  :  for  to  return  without  having 
done  anything  would  be  dishonorable,  and  to  advance  seemed  at- 
tended  with  danger,  they  therefore  remained  silent ;  but  the  longer 
they  waited,  the  more  their  men  decreased  in  numbers.  The  bishop 
at  length  said,  "  Gentlemen,  everything  considered,  there  is  no  honor 
in  fool-hardiness,  nor  is  it  requisite  that  to  one  misfortune  we  add 
another:  we  hear  and  see  that  our  men  are  defeated  :  this  we  can. 
not  remedy;  for,  should  we  attempt  to  reinforce  them,  v/e  scarcely 
know  whither  we  should  go,  nor  what  numbers  the  enemy  consist 
of.  We  will  return  this  night  to  Newcastle,  and  to-morrow  reas. 
semble  and  march  to  find  our  enemies."  They  replied,  "  God  atsisl 
us  in  it  I"  Upon  this  they  marched  back  to  Newcastle.  Observe 
the  consequences  of  this  alarm  ;  for  had  they  remained  steady  in  a 
body,  as  they  had  left  Newcastle,  and  forced  the  runaways  to  return 
with  them,  they  must  have^  defeated  the  Scots,  which  was  the  opin- 
ion  of  many.  But  it  was  not  to  be  so,  and  the  Scots  remained  vie. 
torious. 

1  will  say  something  of  sir  Matthew  Redman,  who  had  mounted 
his  horse  to  escape  from  the  battle,  as  he  alone  could  not  recover  the 
day.  On  his  departure,  he  was  noticed  by  sir  .Tames  Lindsay,  a 
valiant  Scots  knight,  who  was  near  him,  and,  through  courage  and 
the  hope  of  gain,  was  desirous  of  pursuing  him.  His  horse  was 
ready,  and  leaping  on  him  with  his  battle-axe  hung  at  his  neck,  and 
spear  in  hand,  galloped  after  him,  leaving  his  men  and  the  battle, 
and  came  so  close  to  him,  that  he  might,  had  he  chosen,  have  hit 
him  with  his  lance  ;  but  he  said,  "  Ha,  s-ir  knight,  turn  about  :  it  is 
disgraceful  thus  to  fly;  I  am  .Tames  Lindsay;  and,  if  you  do  net 
turn,  I  will  drive  my  spear  into  your  back."  Sir  Matthew  made  no 
reply,  but  stuck  spurs  harder  into  his  horse  than  before.  Li  this 
state  did  the  chase  last  for  three  miles,  when  sir  Matthew's  horse 
stumbling  under  him,  he  leaped  off,  drew  his  sv/ord  from  the  scab, 
bard,  and  put  himself  in  a  posture  of  defence.  The  Scots  knight 
made  a  thrust  at  him  with  his  lance,  thinking  to  strike  him  on  the 
breast ;  but  sir  Matthew,  by  writhing  his  body,  escaped  the  blow, 
and  the  point  of  the  lance  was  buried  in  the  ground,  and  there  re. 
mained  fixed.  Sir  Matthew  now  stepped  forward,  and  with  his 
sword  cut  the  spear  in  two. 

Sir  James  Lindsay,  finding  he  had  lost  his  lance,  flung  the  shaft 
on  the  ground,  and,  dismounting,  grasped  his  battle-axe,  which  was 
slung  across  his  shoulder,  and  handled  it  with  one  hand  very  dex- 
terously, for  the  Scots  are  accustomed  thus  to  use  it,  attacking  the 
knight  with  renewed  courage,  who  defended  himself  with  much  art. 
They  pursued  each  other  for  a  long  time,  one  with  the  battle-axe 
and  the  other  with  the  sword,  for  there  was  no  one  to  prevent  them; 
but,  at  last,  sir  James  laid  about  him  such  heavy  blows,  that  sir 
Matthew  was  quite  out  of  breath,  which  made  him  surrender  ;  and 
he  said,  "Lindsay,  I  yield  myself  to  you."  "  Indeed  I"  replied  the 
Scots  knight,  "  rescued  or  not."  "I  consent,"  said  sir  M.uthew  : 
"  you  will  take  good  care  of  me."  "That  1  will,"  ansvv-ered  sir 
James.  Sir  Matthew  on  this  put  his  sword  in  the  scabbard,  and 
said,  "  Now,  what  do  you  require  of  me,  for  I  am  your  prisoner  by 
fair  conquest  ?"  "And  what  is  it  you  would  wish  me  to  do  ?"  re. 
plied  sir  James.  "  1  should  like,"  answered  sir  Ma* the w,  "  to  return 
to  Newcastle  ;  and,  within  fifteen  days,  1  will  come  to  you  in  any 
part  of  Scotland  you  shall  appoint."  "  I  agree,"  said  sir  James,  "  on 
your  pledging  yourself,  that  within  three  weeks  you  be  in  Edinburgh; 
und  whereve;  you  may  go,  you  acknowledge  yourself  as  my  pris- 
oner." Sir  Matthew  having  sworn  to  observe  these  conditions,  each 
sought  his  horse,  that  was  pasturing  hard  by,  and,  having  mounted, 
^ook  leave  and  departed,  sir  James  by  the  way  he  had  come,  to  joia 
his  countrymen,  and  sir  Matthew  to  Newcastle. 

Sir  James,  from  the  darkness  of  the  night,  as  the  moon  did  not 
shine  very  clear,  mistook  his  road,  and  had  not  advanced  half  a 
league  before  he  fell  in  with  the  bishop  of  Durham  and  more  than 
five  hundred  English  :  he  might  have  escaped  this  danger  had  he  • 
chosen  it,  but  he  thought  they  were  his  friends  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy.  When  in  the  midst  of  them,  those  nearest  asked  who  he 
was.  He  replied,  "  I  am  sir  James  Lindsay."  Upon  this,  the  bishop, 
who  was  within  hearing,  pushed  forward  and  said,  "  Lindsay,  you 
are  taken  :  surrender  yourself  to  me."  "And  who  are  you  ?"  said 
Lindsay.  "  I  am  the  bishop  of  Durham."  "  And  where  do  you  como 
from  ?"  added  Lindsay.  "  By  my  faith,  friend,  I  intended  being  at 
the  battle,  but  unfortunately  was  too  late  ;  and  in  despair  I  am  re- 
turning to  Newcastle,  whither  you  will  accompany  me."  "  If  you 
insist  on  it  I  must  comply,"  answered  sir  James;  "but  I  have  made 
a  prisoner,  and  am  now  one  myself :  such  is  the  chance  of  war." 
"  Whom  have  you  taken  ?"  asked  the  bishop.  "  I  have  captured 
and  ransomed,  after  a  long  pursuit,  sir  Matthew  Redman."  "And 
where  is  he  ?"  said  the  bishop.  "  On  my  faith,"  replied  sir  Jam«s, 
"  he  is  returned  to  Newcastle :  he  entreated  I  would  allow  him  three 

weeks'  liberty,  which  I  complied  with."    "  Well,  well,"  said  the 

1      -  — .  ■  ■  -.  I..-       ■  ■    jfj  ■  I  — 

•••DeLuwy."  U.  tucy. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


485 


bishop,  "  let  us  go  on  to  Newcastle,  where  you  shall  converse  with 
hiin."  Thus  they  returned  to  Newcastle,  sir  James  Lindsay  as  pris- 
oner  to  the  bishop  of  Durham.  Under  the  banner  of  the  earl  of 
March,  a  squire  of  Gascony,  John  de  Chateauneuf,  was  made  pris. 
oner,  as  was  his  companion,  John  de  Cauteron,  under  the  banner  of 
tlie  carl  ot  Moray. 


CHAPTER  CXXX. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  DURHAM  MARCHES  ON  THE  MORROW  OF  THE  BATTLE  TO 
THE  SCOTS  CAMP,  BUT  RETIRES  WITHOUT  DARING  TO  ATTACK  IT.  THE 
SCOTS  RETURN  TO  THEIR  OWN  COUNTRY. 

Before  the  dawn  of  day,  the  field  was  clear  of  combatants.  The 
Scots  had  retired  within  their  camp,  and  had  sent  scouts  and  parties 
of  light-horse  toward  Newcastle  and  on  the  adjacent  roads,  to  ob. 
serve  whether  the  English  were  collecting  in  any  large  bodies,  that 
they  might  not  a  second  time  be  surprised.  This  was  wisely  done: 
for  when  the  bishop  of  Durham  was  returned  to  Newcastle,  and  had 
disarmed  himself  at  his  lodgings,  he  was  very  melancholy  at  the  un- 
fortunate  news  he  had  heard  that  his  cousins,  the  sons  of  the  earl  of 
Northuniberlaud,  and  all  the  knights  who  had  followed  them,  were 
cither  tiken  or  slain.  He  sent  for  all  knights  and  squires  at  the 
time  in  Newcast'e,  and  demanded  if  they  would  sufTer  things  to  re- 
main  in  their  present  state,  for  that  they  would  be  disgraced  should 
they  return  without  ever  seeing  their  enemies.  They  held  a  coun- 
oil,  and  determi  ned  to  arm  themselves  by  sunrise,  and  to  march  horse 
and  foot  after  the  Scots  to  Otterbourne  and  offer  them  battle.  This 
resolution  was  published  throughout  the  town,  and  the  trumpets 
sounded  at  the  appointed  hour. 

The  whole  army  made  themselves  ready,  and  were  drawn  up  be. 
fore  the  bridge.  About  sunrise  they  left  Newcastle,  through  the 
gate  leading  to  Berwick,  and  followed  the  road  to  Otterbourne. 
They  amounted  in  the  whole,  including  horse  and  foot,  to  ten  thou- 
Band  men.  They  had  not  advanced  two  leagues  bef  tre  it  was  sig. 
nified  to  the  Scots,  that  the  bishop  of  Durham  had  rallied  his  troops 
and  was  on  his  march  to  give  them  battle.  This  was  likewise  con- 
firmed by  thtir  fcout-,  who  brought  the  same  intelligence. 

Sir  M  tthev,'  Redman,  on  his  return  to  Newcastle,  told  the  event 
of  tivr;  battle,  and  of  his  bei  ig  made  prisoner  by  sir  James  Lindsay, 
and  learnt,  t  >  his  surprise,  from  the  bishop,  or  from  some  of  his  peo- 
ple, ti  t  sir  Jam.es  had  ii  hii  turn  been  taken  by  the  bishop.  As 
so  »n,  t  lerefore,  ss  the  bishop  had  quitted  Newc  istle,  sir  Matthew 
went  t>  his  lodgings  in  search  of  his  master,  vv^hom  he  found  very 
jnehincholy,  looking  out  of  a  window.  "  What  his  brought  you 
here,  sir  James  ?''  vva.s  the  first  salute  of  sir  Matthew.  Sir  .lames, 
interrupting  his  melancholy  thoughts,  advanced  to  meet  him,  bade 
him  good  day,  and  replied,  "  By  my  faith,  Redman,  ill  luck  ;  for  I 
had  no  sooner  p  irted  with  you,  and  wa.s  returning  home,  than  I  fell 
in  with  the  bishijp  of  D.irham,  to  whom  I  am  prisoner,  in  like  man- 
ner  as  yim  are  to  me.  I  believe  there  will  be  no  need  of  your  com- 
ing  to  Edinburgh  to  obtain  your  ransom,  for  we  miy  finish  the  busi- 
ness here  if  my  ma'^ter  consent  to  it."  '*  We  shall  soon  agree  as  to 
that,"  leplied  Redman  :  *'  but  you  must  come  and  dine  with  me  ; 
for  the  bish  >p  and  his  men  have  marched  to  attack  your  countrymen. 
I  know  not  what  sue  ;ess  they  will  have,  nor  shall  we  be  informed 
till  their  return."  "  I  accept  your  invitation,"  answered  Lindsay. 
In  such  manner  did  these  two  enjoy  each  other's  company  in  New- 
castle. 

The  barons  and  knights  of  Scotland,  on  being  informed  of  th^ 
bishop  of  Durham's  approach  with  ten  thousand  men,  held  a  council, 
whether  t)  march  away  or  to  abide  the  event.  On  mature  conside- 
ration, they  resolved  on  the  latter,  from  the  difficulty  of  finding  so 
strong  a  position  to  defend  themselves  and  guard  their  prisoners,  of 
whom  they  had  many.  These  they  could  not  carry  away  with  them, 
on  account  of  the  wounded,  nor  were  they  willing  to  leave  them  be- 
hind. They  formed  themselves  in  a  strong  body,  and  had  fortified 
their  camp  in  such  a  manner  that  it  could  be  entered  by  only  one 
pass.  Tliey  then  made  their  prisoners  swear,  that  rescued  or  not 
they  would  acknowledge  themselves  prisoners.  When  this  was  all 
done,  they  ordered  their  minstrels  to  play  as  merrily  as  they  could. 
The  Scots  have  a  custom,  when  assembled  in  arms,  for  those  who 
are  or,  foot  t )  be  well  dressed,  each  having  a  large  horn  slung  rouiid 
his  neck,  in  the  manner  of  hunters,  and  when  they  blow  all  together, 
the  horns  being  of  different  sizes,  the  noise  is  so  great  it  may  be 
heard  four  mile?  off,  to  the  great  dismay  of  their  enemies  and  their 
own  delight.  The  Scots  commanders  ordered  this  sort  of  music  now 
to  be  played. 

The  bishop  of  Durham  with  his  banner,  under  which  were  at  least 
ten  thousand  men,  had  scarcely  approached  within  a  league  of  the 
Scots,  when  they  beg  ui  to  play  such  a  concert,  that  it  seemed  as  if 
all  the  devil?  in  hell  had  come  thither  to  join  in  the  noise,  so  that 
those  of  the  English  who  had  never  before  heard  such,  were  much 
frightened.  This  concert  lasted  a  considerable  time,  and  then  ceased. 
After  a  pause,  when  they  thought  the  English  were  within  half  a 
longuc,  they  recommenced  it,  continuing  it  as  long  as  before,  when 
it  again  ceased.  The  bishop,  however,  kept  advancing  with  his 
men  in  battle-array  until  they  came  within  sight  of  the  enemy,  two 
bow-shots  off:  the  Scots  then  began  to  play  louder  than  before,  and 
for  a  longer  time,  during  which  the  bishop  examined  with  surprise 


how  well  they  had  chosen  their  encampment,  and  strengthened  it  to 
their  advantage.    Some  knights  held  a  council  how  they  should  act, 
and  it  seemed  that,  after  much  deliberation,  they  thought  it  not  ad 
visable  to  risk  an  attack,  for  there  were  greater  chances  of  loss  than 
gain,  but  determined  to  return  again  to  Newcastle. 

The  Scots,  perceiving  the  English  were  retreating,  and  that  there 
was  no  appearance  of  any  battle,  retired  within  their  camp  to  refresh 
themselves  with  meat  and  liquor.  They  then  made  preparations  for 
departure :  but  because  sir  Ralph  Percy  had  been  dangerously 
wounded,  he  begged  of  his  master  to  allow  him  to  return  to  New. 
castle,  or  wherever  else  in  Northumberland  he  migh  have  his  vv^ounda 
better  attended  to,  and  remain  there  until  cured  ;  and  in  case  this 
favor  was  granted  him,  as  soon  as  he  should  be  able  to  mount  a 
horse,  he  pledged  to  surrender  himself  at  Edinburgh,  or  in  any  other 
part  of  Scotland.  The  earl  of  Moray,  under  whose  banner  he  had 
been  taken,  readily  assented  to  this  request,  and  hod  a  litter  prepared 
for  him.  In  a  similar  manner,  several  knights  and  squires  obtained 
their  liberty,  fixing  on  a  time  to  return  in  person  to  those  who  had 
captured  them,  or  to  send  the  amount  of  their  ransoms.* 

I  was  told  by  thoae  who  were  of  the  victorious  party,  that  at  this 
battle,  which  was  fought  in  the  year  of  grace  1388,  between  New- 
castle and  Otterburne,  on  the  19th  day  of  August,  there  were  taken 
or  left  dead  on  the  field,  on  the  side  of  the  English,  one  thousand 
and  forty  men  of  all  descriptions;  in  the  pursuit  eight  hundred  and 
forty,  and  more  than  one  thousand  wounded.  Of  the  Scots,  there 
were  only  about  one  hundred  slain,  and  two  hundred  made  prisoners. 
As  the  English  were  flying,  they  at  times  rallied,  and  returned  to 
combat  those  who  were  pursuing  them,  v/henever  they  thought  they 
had  a  favorable  opportunity,  and  it  was  thus  their  loss  vfas  so  con. 
siderable  in  the  pursuit.  You  may  judge,  from  the  number  of  killed 
and  prisoners  on  each  side,  if  this  battle  was  not  hardily  fought. 

When  everything  had  been  arranged,  and  the  dead  bodies  of  the 
earl  of  Douglas,  sir  Robert  Hart  and  sir  Simon  Glendinning  were 
inclosed  within  coffins,  and  placed  on  cars,  they  began  their  march, 
carryiag  with  them  sir  Henry  Percy  and  upward  of  forty  English 
knights.  They  took  the  road  to  Melrose  on  the  Tweed,  and  on 
their  departure  they  set  fire  to  their  huts.  They  lodged  this  night  in 
England  without  any  opposition,  and  on  the  morrow  decamped  very 
early  and  arrived  at  Melrose,  which  is  an  abbey  cf  black  monks, 
situated  on  the  borders  of  the  two  kingdoms.  They  there  halted, 
and  gave  directions  to  the  friars  for  the  burial  of  the  earl  of  Douglas^ 
whose  obsequies  were  very  reverently  performed  on  the  second  day 
after  their  arrival.  His  body  was  placed  in  a  tomb  of  stone,  with 
the  banner  of  Douglas  suspended  over  it.  Of  this  earl  of  Douglas, 
God  save  his  soul  I  there  was  no  issue,  nor  do  I  know  who  succeeded 
to  the  estate  of  Douglas  ;  for  when  I,  the  authority  of  this  history, 
wa6  in  Scotland,  at  his  castle  of  Dalkeith,  during  the  lifetime  of 
earl  William,  there  were  only  two  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl.  There 
were  enow  of  the  name  of  Douglas  ;  for  I  knew  five  ha.ndsome  bro. 
thers,  squires,  of  this  name,  at  the  court  of  king  David  of  Scoilan.d, 
who  were  the  children  of  a  knight  calle()  sir  James  Douglas. t  The 
earl's  arms,  of  three  oreilles  gules  on  a  field  or,  descended  to  them  ; 
but  1  am  ignorant  to  whom  fell  the  land.t  You  must  know,  that  the 
sister  of  Archibald  Douglas  whom  I  have  often  mentioned  as  a  gal- 
lant knight,  and  c^e  much  feared  by  the  English,  was  a  bastard. 

When  they  had  finished  the  business  which  had  brought  them  to 
Melrose,  they  departed,  each  to  his  own  country  ;  and  those  who  had 
prisoners  carried  them  with  thern,  or  ransomed  them  before  they  left 
Melrose,  In  this  manner  the  English  found  the  Scots  very  courteous 
and  accommodating,  which  pleased  them  much,  as  I  learnt  at  the 
castle  of  the  count  deFoix  from  John  de  Chateauneuf,  wh'ohad  been 
made  prisoner  under  the  banner  of  the  earl  of  March  and  Dunbar: 
he  praised  the  earl  exceedingly  for  his  generosity  in  allowing  him  to 
fix  his  ransom  at  his  pleasure.  Thus  did  these  men-at-arms  separate, 
having  very  soon  and  handsomely  settled  the  amount  of  the  ransoms 
for  their  prisoners,  who  by  degrees  returned  to  their  homes.  It  vv'as 
told  me,  and  I  believe  it,  that  the  Scots  gained  two  hundred  thou- 
sand francs  from  the  ransoms ;  and  that  never  since  the  battle  of 
Bannockburn,  when  the  Bruce,  sir  Willirim  Douglas,  sir  Robert  de 
Versy  and  sir  Simon  Frazer  pursued  the  English  for  three  days,  have 
they  had  so  complete  nor  so  gainful  a  victory. 

When  the  news  of  it  was  brouglit  to  sir  Archibald  Douglas,  the 

*  The  ransoms  were  estimated  at  200,000  francs.  Robert  III.  granted  to  Henry  Pres- 
ton,  for  the  redemption  of  Ralph  Percy,  the  lands  and  i)nroni&fi  of  Frondin.  Aberdeen- 
shire, the  town  of  Fyvie,  and  place  thereof,  the  town  of  Meikle  Gaddies.  the  five  mark 
land  of  Park  hill.  Scots  Cal.  f.l04.  Froissart  apparently  err.s  in  the  nn me  of  his  captor; 
yet  Mar  had  201.  a  year  for  a  third  of  it,  the  whole  of  it  exceeding  600/.— Pinkerton's 
Hist,  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p  41.  note. 

t  Earl  James  Douglas  married  the  lady  Isabella  Stuart,,  daughter  of  king  Robert  II,. 
and  dying  without  lawful  issue,  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  Archibald  lord  Gall  )v,'ny, 
called  Archib  lid  tJie  Grim.  This  last  was  the  issue  of  earl  William's  second  mnrringe 
with  Margi>tet,  daughter  of  Patrick  earl  of  March.— Crawford's  Peerage  oj  S^^i- 
land. 

I  These  a..iis.  according  to  Crawford,  must  be  wrons ;  for.  in  his  Peerage,  the  arms 
are  described  as  "Four  coats  quarterly;  1.  Azure,  a  lion  rampant,  crowned  with  an 
imperial  crown,  or  ;  2.  A  lion  rampant  gules,  surmounted  of  a  ribbon  sable  :  3.  Or,  a 
fessc  cheque,  azure  and  argent,  surmounted  of  a  bend  sable,  charged  with  five  buckles, 
or;  4.  Ar-rent,  three  pyles  trules,  over  all,  ia  a  shielil  of  pretence  argent,  a  heart,  gules, 
ensigned  with  an  imperial  crown,  or,  on  a  chief  azure,  three  mollets  of  the  first,  sup- 
ported on  the  dexter  wivh  a  savage,  wreatiied  about  the  loins  with  laurel,  and  on  the 
sinister  by  a  stag  proper:  crest  a  salamander  vomiting  fire :  motto,  Jamais  arriere,  all 
within  a  compartment  of  stakes  impaled  " 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


48G 

carls  of  Fii'e  and  Sutheriaiid,  before  Carlisle,  where  they  were  with 
ihe  larger  divii^ion  of  the  army,  they  were  greatly  rejoiced,  but  at  the 
emiie  time  vexed  that  they  had  not  been  present.  They  held  a 
council  and  determined  tJ  retreat  into  Scotland,  since  their  compan. 
ions  had  already  marched  thither.  In  consequence,  they  broke  up 
their  camp  and  reentered  Scotland. 

We  will  now  leave  the  English  and  Scots,  and  speak  of  the  young 
Kin^  of  Fra:ice,  and  the  large  army  he  marched  into  Germany  to  re. 
veiiijc  himself  on  the  duke  of  Gueldres. 


CHAPTER  CXXXI. 

THE  KINS  OF  FRANCE  ENTESS  THE  BUCHY  OF  LUXEMBOURG,  ©N  HIS  MARCH 
TO  GUKLDRES.  THK  DUKE  OF  JULIERS,  FATHER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  GUEL- 
DRES,  MAKES  EXCIJSES  FOR  HIS  SON  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE.  HE  IS 
GRACDUSLV  RECEIVED,  AND  HAS  THE  TERRITORY  OF  VIERSON  RESTORED 
TO  HIM,  FOR  WHICH  HE  PAYS  HOMAGE  TO  THE  KING. 

When  the  king  of  France  and  his  army  had  crossed  the  Meuse  at 
the  bri.lge  of  Morsay,*  they  took  the  road  to  the  Ardennes  and 
bisliopric;  of  Luxembourg,  and  had  always  in  advance  a  large  body 
of  pioneers  to  clear  the  bushes  and  level  the  roads.  The  king's 
army  was  very  numerous,  and  well  appointed.  The  duke  of  Juliers 
and  his  !?ubject3  much  dreaded  their  approach,  for  they  knew  they 
should  be  first  attacked  ;  and  the  country  of  Juliers  is  so  level  that 
the  men-?.t-arms  would  in  one  day  despoil  the  whole,  excepting  a 
few  castles  and  towns  which  would  perhaps  make  some  little  resist- 
ance, but  they  could  not  hold  out  long.  The  king  of  France  entered 
Luxembourg,  and  was  lodged  for  two  days  at  the  monastery  where 
duke  Winceslaus  of  Brabant  had  been  buried.  At  his  departure, 
he  took  the  road  to  Bast()gne,t  and  encamped  at  the  distance  of  a 
league  from  where  the  duchess  of  Brabant  was  lodged.  The  duch. 
ess  had  notified  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  her  arrival  at  Bastogne, 
who  waited  on  her,  and  conducted  her  to  the  king's  tent.  The  king 
received  her  very  kindly  ;  and,  after  they  had  conversed  some  time 
together,  she  returned  to  Bastogne,  escorted  by  sir  John  de  Vienne 
and  sir  Guy  de  h  Tremouille.  On  the  morrow  the  king  continued 
his  march  until  he  arrived  on  the  borders  of  Germany,  ready  to  en. 
ter  Juliers.  But,  before  he  had  advanced  so  far,  Arnold  bishop  of 
Liege  had  waited  on  him,  and  had  exerted  himself  much  to  excul. 
pats  the  duke  of  Juliers,  and  to  soften  the  anger  the  king  of  France 
bore  him,  as  father  to  the  duke  of  Gueldres  ;  and  had  said  to  the 
king  and  his  uacieFi,  that  with  regard  to  the  imprudent  and  outrage, 
oils  challenge  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  sent  to  Franco,  he  had  never 
co;!suited  his  father  on  the  subject,  nor  informed  him  of  it  until  it 
was  done,  and  therefore  his  territories  ought  not  to  suffer  for  it. 

These  excuses,  however,  were  not  agreeable  to  the  king  nor  to  his 
uncles;  and  it  was  their  intention,  that  unless  the  duke  of  Juliers 
come  in  person,  and  made  a  more  satisfactory  apology,  putting  him. 
self  totally  in  the  king's  mercy,  he  and  his  country  should  be  the 
first  tJ  p  iy  for  it.  The  bishop  of  Liege,  the  barons  of  Hasbain,t 
and  the  m  igistrates  from  the  principal  towns,  who  had  accompanied 
the  bishop,  now  offered  the  king  and  his  uncles  a  free  entrance  for 
their  army  into  their  country,  to  pass  and  repass,  and  refresh  them, 
selves  with  provision  on  paying  for  it,  and  to  remain  there  if  they  so 
pleased. 

The  kiag  and  his  uncles  thanked  them  for  their  offer,  which  they 
did  not  refuse,  as  they  were  ignorant  how  affairs  would  turn  out. 
The  biihop  returned  to  the  duke  of  Juliers  and  archbishop  of  Co. 
bgne,  and  tjld  them  all  that  had  passed,  that  they  might  consider 
of  it.  The  duke  of  Juliers  was  very  much  alarmed  lest  his  country 
should  be  rained,  and  sent  for  all  those  knights  that  were  depend- 
ent  on  him,  to  have  their  advice,  for  the  French  were  daily  ap- 
pro iching.  The  lord  de  Coucy  commanded  the  vanguard,  of  one 
thousand  spears;  and  with  him  were  the  duke  of  Lorraine  and  the 
visc'uit  de  Mctux,  with  about  two  hundred  lances  more. 

When  the  French  were  near  the  borders  of  Germany,  they 
marched  in  a  more  compact  body,  and  took  great  precautions  in  their 
encamp  nents  ;  for  a  body  of  tfjree  hundred  Linfars,§  from  the  op- 
pofite  £ide  of  the  Rhine,  had  collected  together  on  their  line  of 
march.  These  are  the  greatest  robbers  and  plunderers  in  the  world; 
and  they  hovered  alongside  the  French  army,  to  take  advantage  of 
any  negligence  on  their  part.  The  French  were  suspicious  of  them, 
and  dared  not  attempt  foraging  but  in  large  bodies.  I  believe  the 
lord  Boucicaut,  the  elder,  and  sir  Lewis  de  Grach,  were  made  pris. 
oners  by  t'.iem,  and  carried  to  Nimeguen.  These  Germans  rode 
through  by-ways,  and,  like  birds  of  prey,  night  and  morning  fell  upon 
the  French  wherever  they  found  a  favorable  opportunity ;  and  this 
had  made  them  more  careful. 

AVhen  the  king  of  France  was  come  to  the  confines  of  Juliers, 
and  the  vanguard  and  foragers  had  already  entered  it,  the  duke,  un- 
willing  that  his  country  should  be  destroyed,  listened  to  the  advice 
of  the  archbishop  of  Cologne  and  bishop  of  loiege,  and  consented 

*  "  iMorsay."  Q.  M  )us  »n,  or  Mezieres. 

t  **  Bastogne,"  or  IJ  istignack,  is  a  smnll  town  in  the  duchy  of  Luxembourg :  it  was 
formerly  iriDie  considerable,  and  called  tlieP;iris  of  the  Ardennes. 

t  "  Hnshain."  n  sir.iill  territory  in  the  circle  of  WestphaUa;  it  forms  the  principal  part 
of  the  lisliopric  of  Liege. 

S  Lciciiiferiic— vagabonds,  fireebootcrs.— Eo, 


they  should  negotiate  with  the  king  and  his  uncles,  and  entreat  that 
his  country  should  remain  in  peace,  on  such  terms  as  1  shall  men 
tion.  These  tv/o  prelates,  having  laid  the  foundation  for  a  pear^e, 
conducted  the  duke  of  Juliers  into  the  king's  presence,  who  was 
attended  by  his  uncles,  the  duke  of  Lorraine,  and  other  great  barons 
of  France  of  the  blood  royal,  and  his  council.  On  the  dulr^'s  ap. 
proaching  the  king,  he  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  made  very 
handsome  excuses  for  the  challenge  his  son  had  sent  to  France.  Ho 
told  the  king  that  his  son  was  a  madman  ;  that  he  had  never  con. 
suited  him  respecting  this  challenge,  nor  indeed  in  anything  else,  but 
always  acted  for  himself.  He  offered  his  services  to  the  king,  and 
said,  "  My  lord,  with  your  permission,  T  will  go  to  bins,  and  sharply 
remonstrate  with  him  on  his  follies,  and  order  him  to  come  and 
make  his  apology  to  you  and  to  your  council.  If  lie  refuse  to  follow 
my  advice,  and  continue  to  act  from  his  own  headstrong  will,  I  offer 
to  give  you  possession  of  all  my  inclosed  towns  and  castles,  for  you 
to  garrison  with  men-at.arms,  and  carry  on  the  wcr  against  him  until 
he  shall  submit  himself  to  your  mercy."  The  king,  on  this,  louked 
at  his  brother,  his  uncles,  and  council,  as  it  seemed  to  him,  and  to 
many  who  vv^ere  present,  a  very  fair  offer.  He  made  the  duke  rise, 
who  had  hitherto  continued  on  his  knees,  and  said,  "  We  will  con- 
sider  what  you  have  offered,  and  the  promises  you  make  us."  The 
duke,  having  risen,  remained  with  tl.ie  tvv^o  prelates  who  had  brought 
him  thither ;  and  the  king  retired  with  his  uncles  and  privy  counsel, 
lors,  t;>  discuss  the  proposal  that  had  been  made  them. 

This  council  lasted  some  time,  and  various  propositions  were 
made,  each  pressing  his  different  plan.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was 
the  most  active,  as  indeed  the  matter  more  essentially  affected  him, 
on  account  of  his  being  heir,  in  right  of  his  duchess,  to  the  succes- 
sion of  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  and  it  was  in  truth  owing  to  him 
that  the  king  had  undertaken  this  expedition.  He  was  therefore 
very  anxious  that  the  quarrel  should  be  amicably  terminated,  and  a 
sohd  peace  established  between  all  parties,  that  there  might  not  be 
any  necessity  for  renewing  the  ^ar;  for  the  distance  was  great  for 
the  king  and  lords,  besides  being  very  expensive,  and  heavy  on  the 
kingdom.  After  several  had  given  their  opinions,  he  addressed  him. 
self  to  the  king,  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  to  all  present,  saying; 
"  My  lord,  and  you  brother  of  Berry,  and  gendemen  cf  the  council, 
whatever  is  rashly  or  inconsiderately  begun,  generally  ends  badly. 
We  have  heard  our  cousin,  the  duke  of  Juliers,  excuse  himself  hand, 
somely,  and  we  have  heard  the  offer  he  has  made,  that  his  son  shall 
do  so  likewise :  he  is  of  that  gallantry  and  birth,  being  connected 
with  me  by  blood,  that  we  ought  to  believe  what  he  has  said.  Hft 
offers  to  the  king  iiis  person,  his  country,  his  towns,  and  cnstles,  in 
case  his  son  shall  continue  obstinate,  and  refuse  to  make  any  apology 
for  his  rash  chidlenge.  If  we  have  the  duke  of  Juliers  on  our  side, 
the  duke  of  Gueldres,  whom  we  want  to  punish,  will  be  sn  much 
the  more  weakened,  that  he  will  I'le  more  diead  us,  and  the  sooner 
bend  to  cur  will.  I  therefore  advise  that  the  excuses  of  the  duke  of 
Juliers  and  his  offer  be  accepted,  for  he  has  greatly  humbled  him. 
self;  and  the  archhi-hop  of  Cologne,  the  bishop  cf  Liege,  with  ether 
potent  barons,  entreat  likewise  that  this  may  be  done." 

No  one  making  any  reply,  it  was  unanimously  agreed  to  ;  and  the 
archbishop  and  bishop,  who  had  opened  the  negotiation,  were  called 
in.  They  were  told  very  minutely  every  act  the  duke  of  Juliers 
was  to  swear  to  perform,  if  he  were  desirous  that  his  country  shoidd 
remain  in  peace.  First,  that  he  should  go  himself,  or  send  to  hia 
son,  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  his  folly  and 
impertinence,  in  sending  so  unusual  and  rude  a  challenge  to  so  pow. 
erful  a  prince  as  the  king  of  France,  and  oblige  him  to  come  per. 
sonally  and  submit  himself  to  the  mercy  of  the  king,  if  he  did  not 
satisfactorily  excuse  himself.  Should  the  duke  of  Gueldres  refuse 
compliance,  through  pride  and  weakness  of  understanding,  and  per. 
sist  in  his  Gpiin:^.  then  the  duke  of  Juliers  was  to  engage,  on  his 
oath,  not  ti  aff )rd  him  the  least  support,  but,  on  the  contrary,  to 
unite  himself  with  hi?  enemies,  and  to  assist  the  army  of  the  king, 
which  during  the  ensuing  winter  would  be  quartered  throughout  the 
country  of  Juliers,  in  order  to  be  ready  to  carry  on  the  war  against 
the  duke  of  Gueldres  ;  and  all  towns  and  castles,  belonging  to  the 
duke  of  Juliers,  shall  receive,  on  the  most  friendly  footing,  the  men. 
at-arms  of  France. 

These  two  prelates,  who  had  been  solely  called  to  the  council  to 
remonstrate  touching  these  matters  with  the  duke  of  Juliers,  repeated 
to  him  what  they  had  heard,  adding  such  weighty  reasons,  that  the 
duke  assented  to  the  terms :  "indeed,  he  saw  he  must  do  so,  if  he 
wished  to  preserve  his  country  from  ruin.  He  therefrre  solemnly 
swore  to  observe  faithfully  all  the  articles  of  the  treaty,  and  tj  remain 
a  firm  friend  to  the  king  and  to  his  uncles,  for  which  his  duchy  was 
saved  from  being  despoiled  :  but  forage,  of  which  there  was  enough, 
was  completely  given  up  to  the  French.  Thus  did  the  duke  of  Ju- 
liers become  lieire  man  to  the  king  of  France,  and  paid  homage  for 
the  territory  of  Vierson,  situated  between  Blois  and  Berry.  He  sup. 
ped  that  night  with  the  king :  it  was  on  a  Thursday  ;  and  there  were 
seated  at  the  king's  table,  first,  the  bishop  of  Liege,  the  archbishop  of 
Cologne,  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Touraiae,  the 
duke  of  Juliers,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbosi, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  <fec.. 


487 


CHAPTER  CXXXII. 

KING  CHARr.P.S  VI.  QUARTERS  HIS  ARMY,  ON  A  FRIENDLY  FOOTING,  IN  THE 
DUCHY  Of  JULIERS.  A  SQUIRE  OF  AUVERGNE  IS  MURDERED  BY  A  WOOD- 
CUTTER  WHOM  HE  IS  LEADING  AWAY  AS  HIS  PRISONER. 

Sucn  was  the  conclusion  of  the  treaties  between  the  king  of  France 
and  the  duke  of  .luliers,  by  Vv'hich  the  last  enjoyed  peace,  although 
the  king  quartered  himself  and  his  army  in  his  duchy,  which  he  found 
a  rich  country,  and  full  of  every  kind  of  provision.  The  duke  of 
Juliers  went  t3  his  son,  but  not  immediately,  and  in  the  interval  some 
gallant  feats  cf  arms  were  done  ;  for  the  Germans  were  so  eager  of 
gai:^,  t'lut  they  frequently,  during  the  night  or  at  very  early  morn, 
beat  up  the  quarters  of  the  French  :  sometimes  they  got  the  advan- 
tage,  at  other  times  they  were  made  prisoners;  but  for  one  German 
that  was  tjkea,  they  made  four  Frenchmen  prisoners  in  return.  In 
consequence,  the  constable  of  France,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  duke  of 
Lorraine,  the  marshal  de  BUiinville,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  and  the  lord 
de  la  Tremouiile,  assembled  their  men,  to  the  amount  of  about  four 
thousand  men-at.arms,  and  marched  toward  a  town  in  Gueldres 
called  Reinogtie,*  and  drew  up  in  handsome  array  befure  it.  At  this 
time  the  duke  of  Gueldres  was  within  it,  and  thought  highly  of  their 
appearance ;  but  he  made  no  sally  against  them,  for  his  force  was 
not  equal  to  attempt  it,  which  vexed  him  much.  The  French  men- 
at-arms  remained  four  hours  drav^n  up  in  order  of  battle  before  the 
place  ;  but  when  they  saw  that  none  came  out  to  oppose  them,  they 
retreated  to  their  quarters. 

It  happened  that  this  same  evening  several  knights  and  squires  as. 
sembled  at  the  lodgings  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  with  the  intent  of 
making  an  excursion  on  the  morrow  into  the  enenjy's  country  in 
search  of  adventures.  They  each,  to  the  amount  of  about  one  hun- 
dred  lances,  pledged  themselves  to  this  ;  but,  when  the  morning  came, 
the  project  was  broken  off.  A  squire  from  Auvergne,  called  Gourdi- 
nois,  a  valiint  m;in.3t-arm«,  and  serving  under  the  banner  of  the  lord 
d'Aldgre,  findiag  this  exnrsion  laid  aside,  v/as  much  vexed  thereat ; 
and,  speaking  of  it  to  some  of  his  companions  of  as  good  courage  as 
himself,  they  collected  about  thirty  spears,  and  rode  out  that  morning, 
but  met  with  no  adventure.  Gourdinois  was  so  desirous  of  feats  of 
arms,  that  he  felt  sorely  the  disappointment  of  returning  without 
having  struck  a  blow,  and  said  to  his  companions;  "Do  you  ride  on 
gently,  while  I  vnd  my  page  will  skirt  this  wood,  to  see  if  there  be 
any  ambuscades,  or  any  persons  within  it,  and  wait  for  me  at  the 
foot  of  yonder  hill."  Having  assented  to  this,  G.)iirdiaois  and  his 
page  left  them,  and  rnde  alongside  the  wood.  They  had  not  ad- 
vanced far,  wlum  he  heard  some  one  whistle :  he  instantly  stuck 
spurs  int.)  his  horse,  and  came  to  a  hollow  road,  where  he  found  a 
Gueldrel.inder  squaring  timber.  Gourdinois  seized  his  spear,  and 
charged  the  mm  full  gallop,  to  his  great  astmishment,  and  made 
signs  tJ  him  to  f.illow  him;  for  he  snd  tj  himself,  "At  least,  I  shall 
show  t  )  my  co  npaai  m-^,  that  I  have  done  something  by  making  this 
man  my  p  isoner,  and  he  may  be  of  some  use  to  us  i.i  our  quarters." 

He  now  sn  out  on  hi=i  return,  riding  on  a  small  h  ickney,  followed 
by  the  wjodm  ui  on  foot,  with  a  large  axe  on  his  shoulder  with  which 
he  had  been  working.  The  p  ige  of  Gourdinois  was  behind  mounted 
on  his  courser,  beariiig  his  helmet  and  dragging  his  lance,  half  asleep 
from  having  left  his  bed  tjo  early.  The  German,  who  knew  not 
whit'her  he  was  gAng,  nor  what  might  be  done  to  him,  thought  he 
might  as  well  attempt  to  escape:  he  therefore  advanced  close  to 
Gourdinoi?,  and  with  his  uplifted  axe  smote  him  such  a  blow  on  the 
head  as  pp'it  his  ?ku!l  to  the  teeth,  and  1  dd  him  dead  on  the  ground. 
The  pige,  from  hi-3  di-tance  and  sleepiness,  neither  saw  nor  heard 
anythi  ig  of  the  imtter;  and  the  peasant  ran  to  hide  himself  in  the 
wood,  from  which  he  was  not  far  off.  Those  who  heard  of  this  un- 
fortunate acci  ieiit  were  much  di-tressed  ;  for  Gourdinois  was  well 
beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  particularly  by  his  countrymen  in 
Auvergne,  for  he  wris  the  man-at-arms  most  dreaded  by  the  English, 
and  the  person  who  had  done  them  most  mischief.  He  would  never 
have  been  suffered  t )  remain  a  prisoner,  though  twenty  thousand 
francs  had  been  asked  for  his  ransom. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Juliers. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIII. 

VHE  DUKE  OF  JULIEHS  AND  ARCHBISHOP  OF  COLORNE  LEAVE  THE  KING  OF 
FRAN'CE,  AMD  GO  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES  AT  NIMEGUEN.  BY  THEIR 
REMONSTRANCES  AND  NEGOTIATIONS,  HE  OBTAINS  PEACE  WITH  THE  KING 
OF  FRANCE  AND  DUCHESS  OF  BRABANT. 

You  have  before  heard  how  the  duke  of  Juliers  made  his  peace 
jvilh  the  kins  of  France,  through  the  mediation  of  the  two  prelates 
already  mentio  led  and  the  duke  of  Lorraine  his  cousin,  who  had  taken 
great  pain<=  in  the  business,  and  had  gone  to  seek  him  in  the  town 
of  Atdeke,t  whence  he  had  brought  him,  with  the  archbishop  of 
Cologne,  to  a  conference  with  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles. 
The  duke  had  then  promised  to  oblige  his  son,  the  duke  of  Gueldres, 
to  f=uhmit  himself  to  the  king,  otherwise  he  was  to  unite  with  the 
king  in  his  wn-  again=:t  him.  These  terms  he  was  forced  to  comply 
with,  or  his  duchy  would  have  been  destroyed. 


The  duke  of  Juliers,  having  made  his  preparations,  set  out  w:tl> 
the  archbishop  of  Cologne  for  Gueldres,  and  having  crossed  the  river 
Waal,  arrived  at  Nimeguen,  where  the  duke  of  Gueldres  then  resided. 
He  received  them  most  affectionately,  as  was  but  right,  for  what  tio 
is  nearer  than  that  of  father  or  mother?  He  had  before  heard  that 
the  duke  of  Juliers  had  made  his  peace  with  the  king  of  France, 
which  was  not  very  pleasing  to  him,  but  he  had  no  occasion  to  show 
his  dislike  to  it.  The  duke  of  Juliers  and  the  archbishop  remon- 
strated with  him  for  some  time  on  the  situation  he  and  his  country 
were  in.  At  first  he  paid  no  attention  ;  for  he  had  so  strongly  con- 
nected himself  with  the  king  of  England,  he  could  not  immediately 
break  it  off,  nor  had  he  any  inclination  so  to  do,  for  his  heart  was 
devoted  to  the  English.  He  argued  the  matter  v/ith  them  obstinately, 
declaring  he  would  abide  the  event;  and  if,  from  the  arrival  of  the 
king  of  France  with  an  army,  he  should  suller  any  loss,  he  was  young 
and  might  at  other  times  revenge  himself  on  France  or  on  the  Bra. 
banters  their  allies ;  adding,  that  in  war  the  chances  are  uncertain, 
and  no  prince  can  undertake  one  without  expecting  loss  as  well  as 
gain. 

This  language  greatly  enraged  the  duke  of  Juliers,  who  said, 
"William,  how  will  you  carry  on  the  war?  and  from  whom  do  you 
expect  compensation  for  your  losses  ?"  "  The  king  of  England  and 
his  power,"  replied  he  ;  "  and  I  am  very  much  astonished  I  have  had 
no  intelligence  of  their  fleet;  for  if  they  had  kept  their  engagement, 
by  which  they  were  to  come  hither,  I  would  more  than  once  have 
beaten  up  ilie  French  quarters."  "  Do  you  wait  for  them,  William  ?" 
asked  the  uuke  of  Juliers.  "  "  The  English  have  no  much  on  their 
hands  at  this  moment,  they  cannot  give  you  any  assistance.  There 
is  our  cousin,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  at  Bayonne,  who  has  left  Cas- 
tillo with  the  shattered  remains  of  his  army,  having  lost  the  greater 
part  by  sickness,  and  by  that  the  season  for  making  war.  He  is  so- 
liciting reinforcements  of  men-at-arms  and  archers  from  England,  but 
will  n«t  obtain  twenty  spears.  On  the  other  hand,  the  English  have 
lately  experienced  a  severe  overthrow  in  battle  with  the  Sects  near 
Newcastle-on-Tyne,  in  Northumberland,  in  which  all  the  chivalry  of 
the  north  have  been  made  prisoners  or  slain.  England,  besides,  is 
not  unanimous  in  their  affection  to  the  king ;  you  will  therefore  act 
wisely  not  to  depend  on  the  English  at  this  moment,  for  you  will  not 
have  assistance  from  them,  nor  from  any  other  quarter.  I  would 
therefore  advise  that  you  suffer  us  to  manage  for  you,  t;nd  we  will 
pacify  the  king  of  France,  and  make  up  this  quarrel  without  your 
being  dishonored  or  a  loser  from  it."  "  My  lord,"  answered  the 
duke  of  Gueldres,  "how  can  I  with  honor  accommodate  my  differ, 
ence  wifh  the  king  of  France  ?  were  I  to  have  my  country  ruined, 
and  be  forced  to  go  and  live  elsewhere,  I  would  not  do  it:  I  ain 
strongly  bound  to  the  king  of  England  ;  and  for  him  I  have  defied 
the  king  of  France.  Do  you  think,"  added  he,  "  that  for  his  menaces 
I  will  recall  my  word  or  break  my  engagement  ?  You  only  wish  my 
disgrace.  I  entreat  you,  therefore,  to  leave  me  to  myself ;  I  will 
make  head  against  the  French,  for  their  threats  do  not  alarm  me. 
The  rain,  wind,  and  cold  weather  will  make  war  for  me  ;  and  before 
the  month  of  January  be  arrived,  they  will  be  so  worn  down,  that 
the  boldest  among  them  will  wish  to  be  at  home." 

Neither  the  duke  of  Juliers  nor  the  archbishop  of  Cologne  could, 
at  this  fir.^t  interview,  prevail  on  the  duke  of  Gueldres  to  change  his 
resolution,  though  they  were  six  days  laboring  at  it,  and  daily  in 
council.  At  length  the  duke  of  Juliers,  finding  his  arguments  of  no 
avail,  was  so  angry,  as  to  say  to  him,  "  tliat  if  he  did  not  pay  more 
attention  to  his  advice,  he  would  displease  him  greatly,  insomuch 
that  he  should  never  inherit  one  foot  of  his  duchy  of  Juliers,  wiiich 
he  would  dispose  of  to  another,  who  should  be  powerful  enough  to 
defend  it  against  him  ;"  adding,  "  that  none  but  a  fool  refused  coun- 
sel."  The  duke  of  Gueldres,  seeing  his  father  inflamed  with  pas- 
sion,  replied  by  way  of  softening  matters:  "  Advi.=e  me,  then,  ho\r 
with  honor  I  may  act;  and  since  you  desire  it,  from  my  love  to  you, 
I  will  pay  attention  to  it ;  for  I  assuredly  owe  you  all  obedience,  and 
shall  never  in  that  be  wanting."  "  Now,"  said  the  duke  of  Juliers, 
"  you  speak  well  and  to  the  purpose  ;  and  we  will  consider  the 
matter." 

It  was  then  determined,  after  many  and  long  consultations,  that 
the  duke  of  Gueldres  should  wait  on  the  king  of  France,  and  pay 
him  the  honor  and  respect  befitting  so  great  a  prince,  and  should  ex. 
cuse  himself  for  having  sent  him  such  a  challenge,  in  similar  words 
to  these :  "My  lord,  it  is  very  true  that  a  letter,  sealed  with  my  sig. 
net,  was  sent  into  France  and  delivered  to  you,  in  wiiich  was  con- 
tained a  challenge  drawn  up  in  very  outrageous  terms,  and  contrary 
to  such  as  are  generally  used  in  the  like  cases,  when  princes  or  lords 
defy  each  other ;  but  this  I  disavow,  as  never  having  been  uttered 
from  my  mouth,  nor  written  by  my  commands,  as  I  would  be  far 
from  defaming  your  name  or  rank.  For  the  confirmation  of  what  I 
now  say,  and  to  remove  all  doubts,  I  must  inform  you,  that  at  the  de. 
sire  of  my  much-redoubted  lord,  the  king  of  England,  and  his  couti- 
cil,  with  whom  I  have  entered  into  very  close  alliance,  I  sent  to 
England  four  of  my  knights  to  whom  I  intrusted  my  signet,  for  them 
to  seal  whatever  might  be  required  of  them.  They  were  to  write 
and  seal,  and  not  I :  so  that  I  never  knew  the  contents  of  the  letter 
sent  to  France  until  it  had  been  sealed.  Be  pleased,  therefore,  to 
accept  of  this  as  my  apology,  for  it  is  the  truth.  With  regard  to  my 
o^th  of  allegiaiice  to  my  redoubted  lord,  the  king  of  England,  I  am 


488 


CHRONICLES,  OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


resoived  ta  adhere  to  it,  and  to  obey,  as  far  as  in  me  lies,  whatever 
he  may  command,  whether  to  challenge  you,  and  assemble  my  for. 
ces,  wherever  he  may  please,  to  oppose  you  or  any  other  prince,  ex- 
cept my  natural  lord,  the  emperor  of  Germany:  for  to  him  I  have 
personally  sworn  my  homage  in  the  fullest  manner.  But  out  of  re- 
spert  and  honor  to  you,  and  as  some  recompense  for  the  trouble  and 
charges  you  have  had,  in  coming  to  this  distance  to  learn  the  tiuth 
of  this  challenge,  I  am  willing  to  swear,  and  that  oath  I  will  punctu. 
ally  keep,  that,  henceforward,  I  will  never  make  any  war  upon  you 
nor  your  kingdom  without  having  first  given  you  one  year's  notice 
of  my  intention  ;  and,  my  lord  I  hope  you  will  think  this  sufficient." 
The  duke  of  Gueldres  replied,  that  all  this  he  would  willingly  say  : 
for  it  (lid  not  seem  to  him  to  convey  anything  blameable  or  dishon- 
orable. 

Upon  this  being  settled,  the  duke  of  Juliers  and  the  archbishop 
departed  and  returned  to  Juliers,  and  thence  to  Endesker.*  At  a 
proper  pcason  they  waited  on  the  king  of  France,  and  related  to  him 
and  his  uncles  every  particular  which  had  passed  between  them  and 
the  duke  of  Gueldres  ;  and,  that  the  matter  might  be  immediately 
considered,  they  added,  there  could  not  anything  more  be  obtained 
from  hi?  son.  The  king  of  France  was  so  desirous  to  see  his  cousin 
the  duke  of  Gueldres,  who  had  given  him  such  trouble,  that  he  as. 
sented  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  also 
anxious  that  the  territories  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant  should  remain 
in  peace,  and  took  p  lins  that  this  treaty  should  be  agreed  to,  and 
tint  the  duke  of  Gueldres,  on  the  strength  of  it,  should  come  to  them. 
There  was  also  another  reason  for  their  consenting  to  it:  winter  was 
iipproaching,  and  the  nights  were  already  cold  and  long.  The 
French  lords  were  told  that  Gueldres  was  a  miserable  country  to 
winter  i:j,  and  they  daily  received  information  of  losses  of  knights, 
squire?-,  and  horses,  that  had  been  captured  by  the  ambushes  of 
these  Linfars. 

From  all  these  reasons,  matters  were  so  far  concluded  that  the 
duke  of  Gueldres  came  to  the  French  camp,  and  was  introduced  by 
the  duke  of  Juliers  his  father,  the  duke  of  Lorraine  his  cousin,  and 
the  archbishop  of  Cologne,  to  the  king's  tent.  There  were  present, 
at  this  i.iterview,  the  king's  uncles,  his  brother  the  duke  of  Touraine, 
the  duke  of  Bar,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the 
count  dauphin  d'Auvergne,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  constable  of 
France.  On  his  entrance  the  duke  of  Gueldres  cast  himself  on  his 
knees  before  the  king;  but  I  heard  that  the  king  made  him  rise,  (in 
this  matter,  however,  I  know  nothing  but  what  I  learnt  from  others,) 
and  that  he  boldly  excused  himself  for  the  challenge,  in  the  terms 
you  have  before  heard.  The  king  accepted  his  apology:  and  he 
then  declared,  on  his  oath,  that  if  he  were  ever  again  to  challenge 
or  make  war  on  France,  he  would  send  notice  of  it  one  year  before, 
hand.  Thus  did  Gueldres  and  Brabant  remain  in  a  secure  state, 
and  those  who  had  expected  the  most  were  the  greatest  losers. 

Everything  being  now  setded,  the  duke  of  Gueldres  supped  with 
the  king  of  France  at  his  table  :  and  I  must  say  he  was  much  looked 
at,  for  the  great  plague  he  had  given  them.  These  treaties  were 
fairly  written  and  sealed ;  and,  when  all  was  done,  the  lords  took 
leave  of  each  other  :  but,  before  the  duke  of  Gueldres  departed,  he 
requested  th?it  the  prisoners  the  French  had  made  in  this  war  might 
bo  given  up,  which  was  agreed  to  in  the  manner  he  desired.  The 
king  of  France  demanded  that  all  prisoners  made  from  him  should 
likewise  be  set  at  liberty  ;  but  the  duke  of  Gueldres  excused  himself, 
saying  :  "  My  lord,  that  cannot  be  done  :  I  am  a  poor  man,  and 
when  I  heard  of  your  march  hither,  I  strengthened  myself  as  much 
as  possible  with  knights  from  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine  and  else- 
where,  agreeing  with  them  that  everything  they  might  take  should 
be  their  own  property.  It  is  not  possible  for  nie,  therefore,  to  de- 
spail  them  of  what  I  have  given,  nor  have  I  the  power  so  to  do ; 
and,  should  I  attempt  it,  they  would  make  war  upon  me.  Be  pleased, 
therefore,  to  let  this  matter  remain  as  it  is,  for  I  cannot  remedy  it." 
The  king,  perceiving  he  could  not  obtain  anything  more,  bo-re  it  as 
well  as  he  could,  without  adding  a  word  ia  reply,  and  comforted 
himself  on  the  greatness  of  his  power  that  could  enrich  so  many  poor 
persons.  They  took  leave  of  each  other  mutually  satisfied,  and  or- 
ders were  given  for  the  army  to  march  back  fo  France.  It  was  said, 
the  king  would  hold  the  feast  of  All.saints  in  the  city  of  Rheiras. 

I  will  now  say  a  word  of  the  English  fleet. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIV. 

THE  KAKL  OF  AKUNDEL  AND  HIS  FLEET  ARE  DRIVEN  BY  STORMS  TO  LA 
PALICE,  NEAR  LA  ROCHELLE.  THE  LORD  LEWIS  DE  SANCERRE,  HAVING 
HAD  INFORMATION  OF  THIS,  CHASES  TI^M  AT  SEA,  Bl^T  IN  VAIN.  THE 
DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  MARRIES  HIS  DAUGHTER  TO  THE  HEIR  OF  CASTILLE. 

Before  the  king  of  France  went  to  Gueldres,  and  during  the  time 
he  was  there,  the  English  fleet  under  the  command  of  the  earl  of 
Arundel  kept  hovering  along  his  coasts,  just  as  the  wind  drove  them, 
in  search  of  adventures.  You  must  know,  that  generally  from  the 
first  of  Octol)er  ta  All.saints  day  the  weather  is  stormy  ;  but  this  year 
it  was  unusually  so,  which  shattered  the  English  fleet,  and  there  was 
no  seaman  on  board,  however  bold  he  might  be,  but  was  frightened 
at  its  violence,  which  forced  the  ships  to  run  to  any  port  lest  worse 

*  "  Endesker "  a. 


might  befal  them.  The  earl  of  Arundel,  with  twenty-^even  otiicr 
vessel?,  made  for  the  harbor  of  la  Falice,  two  leagues  disfmt  from  In 
Rocholle,  where  he  anchored  :  indeed,  he  was  forced  so  to  do,  for 
the  wind  was  contrary  and  he  could  not  leave  it.  When  news  was 
brought  of  this  to  la  Rochelle,  the  townsmen  were  much  alarmed, 
thinking  the  English  intended  attacking  the  place  :  they  closed  their 
gates,  and  remained  guarding  thena  for  a  day  and  a  half.  Intelligence 
came  from  la  Falice,  that  the  force  of  the  English  amounted  to  no 
more  than  twenty-two  vessels,  driven  thither  by  stress  of  weather, 
and  desirous  only  of  putting  to  sea  again  ;  that,  however,  the  earl  of 
Arundel,  sir  Henry  Beaumont,  sir  William  Elmham,  and  upward  of 
thirty  English  knights,  were  there.  The  Rochellers,  on  this  con- 
sulted how  to  act ;  and,  having  well  considered  the  matter,  they  said 
they  should  not  do  their  duty  if  they  did  not  march  to  skirmish  with 
the  enemy. 

At  this  period,  the  lord  Lewis  de  Sancerrc,  marshal  of  France,  waa 
arrayed  and  marshalled  before  the  castle  of  Bouteville.  with  a  large 
body  of  the  chivalry  of  Foitou,  Saintonge  and  other  parts,  and  had 
there  inclosed  William  de  Sainte  Foix,  a  Gascon  ;  for  all  men-at-arms 
had  not  accompanied  the  king  of  Fr^^mce,  and  the  lord  de  Sancerre 
was  lieutenant  of  the  country  from  Montpellier  to  la  Rochelle,  during 
the  absence  of  the  lord  de  Coucy  with  the  army  in  Germany.  The 
Rochellers  determined  to  send  information  of  the  arrival  of  the  Eng- 
lish to  the  lord  de  Sancerre,  who  on  hearing  it  was  much  rejoiced. 
He  ordered  the  townsmen  to  arm  six  or  eight  galleys,  and  to  embark 
on  board,  for  he  was  on  his  march  to  combat  the  English.  This  they 
did ;  and  sir  Lewis  broke  up  his  siege  and  marched  away,  thinking 
it  would  be  more  to  his  honor  and  profit  to  engage  the  earl  of  Arun. 
del  and  the  English  knights  lying  at  anchor,  than  to  continue  the 
siege,  for  he  could  again  return  to  this  at  his  pleasure. 

He  came  to  la  Rochelle,  followed  by  a  large  body  of  knights  and 
squires.  I  know  not  by  what  means,  but  the  earl  of  Arundel  had 
information  at  la  Falice,  that  the  marshal  of  France  with  a  powerful 
company  of  knights  and  squires  was  marching  to  attack  him.  The 
news  was  not  very  agreeable  to  him  ;  but  fortunately  the  weather  had 
become  calm,  and  he  instantly  gave  orders  to  weigh  anchor  and  put 
to  sea.  This  was  speedily  eflfected  :  had  they  waited  longer  they 
vvoulJ  have  been  surrounded  within  the  haven,  and  every  one  of  his 
vessels  must  necessarily  have  been  taken,  for  not  one  could  have 
escaped.  The  galleys  from  la  Rochelle,  fully  armed  with  cannons 
and  other  artillery,  appeared  in  sight,  steering  for  la  Falice,  as  the 
English  were  under  sail.  They  chased  them  two  leagues,  saluting 
them  with  their  cannon,  but  dared  not  follow  them  further,  for  fear 
of  the  dangers  of  the  sea.  They  therefore  returned  to  la  Rochelle  ; 
but  the  m.irshal  of  France  was  much  angered  against  them,  for  hav. 
ing  been  so  tirdy  to  inform  him  of  the  arrival  of  the  enemy. 

The  earl  of  Arundel  sailed  for  the  mouth  of  the  Garonne,  to  repaii 
to  Bordeaux  ;  and  the  siege  of  Bouteville  was  put  an  end  to,  for  Wil 
liam  de  Sainte  Foix,  during  the  time  the  marshal  had  gone,  as  he 
thought,  to  fight  the  English,  had  provided  his  castle  with  all  things 
necessary  for  a  long  defence. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  speak  of  his 
negotiations  with  the  king  of  Castille  and  duke  of  Berry  respecting 
the  marriage  of  his  daughter.    The  king  of  Gastille  was  desirous  ol 
having  her  for  his  son,  as  the  means  of  peace  with  England.  Thi 
duke  of  Lancaster  was  wise  and  prudent:  he  saw  that  the  most  ad 
var.tTgeous  alliance  for  himself  and  for  his  country  was  Castille,  it 
preference  to  the  duke  of  Berry ;  for  by  it  he  should  recover  the  in 
heritance  of  Castille  for  his  daughter,  in  times  to  come.    If  he  gavf 
her  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  he  should  die  before  her,  she  would  bf 
poor  in  comparison  with  other  ladies ;  for  the  duke  had  children  bj 
his  first  marriage,  who  would  be  entitled  to  all  his  landed  propertj 
The  duchess  of  Lancaster  was  likewise  more  inclined  to  the  connec 
tion  with  Castille,  so  that  when  sir  Helion  de  Lignac  had  left  th/ 
duke,  on  his  return  to  the  duke  of  Berry  in  Germany,  the  commis 
siuners  from  the  king  of  Castille  came  forward,  and  pushed  the  mat 
tor  so  warmly,  that  the  marriage  was  agreed  and  sworn  to,  betwee.' 
the  lady  Catherine  and  the  son  of  the  king  of  Castille.    Proper  con 
tracts  were  drawn  up  and  sealed,  with  covenants  to  ju-event  an/ 
danger  of  breaking  off  the  match  ;  and  the  duchess  consented,  whc; 
the  whole  should  be  concluded,  to  conduct  her  daughter  into  Castille 


CHAPTER  CXXXV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  WHILE  ON  THE  FRONTIERS  OF  JTTLIERS,  HAS  TAT 
OF  HIS  CAMP  SURPRISED,  AND  SEVERAL  PRISONERS  MADE,  BV  SOME  GER 
MAN  PILLAGERS.     THE  KING,  BEING  TWENTV-ONE  YEARS  OF  AGE,  TAKl 
ON  HIMSELF  THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  HIS  KINGDOM.     HE  SENDS  TO  Tf  t 
KING  OF  CASTILLE.  ON  HEARING  OF  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  SON  WITi 
THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  TO  REMONSTRATE  WITH 
HIM  NOT  TO  ENTER  INTO  ANY  TREATIES  THAT  MAY  BE  PREJUDICIAL  TCj 
HIM  OR  TO  HIS  KINGDOM. 

The  king  of  France  was  still  on  the  borders  of  Juliers,  (for  you 
have  heard  on  what  grounds  peace  had  been  made  between  him  and 
the  dukes  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres,)  though  on  his  march  with  the 
army  back  to  France,  when,  one  clear  moonlight  night,  as  they  were 
encamped  on  the  confines  of  Germany,  some  German  robbers.  tYho 
would  never  accept  of  any  terms  of  peace,  made,  about  midnight^  an 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


489 


attack  on  the  French.  These  men  were  under  the  lord  de  Blanque- 
nenien  and  sir  Peter  de  Arember^,  and  came  well  mounted,  to  ob. 
serve  where  they  could  make  the  severest  attack  on  the  camp.  They 
passed  the  quarters  of  the  vi3count  de  Meaux,  but  found  him  and  his 
men  on  their  guard  ;  and,  having  gone  backward  and  forward  with- 
out  saving  a  wrrJ,  they  returned,  to  give  an  account  to  their  leaders, 
at  their  ambusi -  xde,  of  what  they  had  seen.  Shortly  after,  a  large 
body  of  these  Gt  -mans  made  an  irruption  on  the  French  camp,  over- 
throwing  1  know  not  how  many,  and  making  fourteen  men-at-arms 
prisoners.  The  lord  de  h  Vieville  and  the  lord  de  Montkarel  were 
among  the  number,  in  consequence  of  great  neglect  in  not  having 
placed  sufficient  guards.  When  it  was  known,  on  the  morrow,  that 
these  two  lords  vv^ere  made  prisoners,  the  army  were  much  vexed  at 
it,  and  ever  afterwards  were  more  attentive  to  their  guards. 

When  the  king  left  .luliers,  noi:e  of  the  garrisons  remained  behind : 
sir  William  de  la  Tremouille  and  sir  Gervais  de  Merande  joined  him, 
and  the  Brabunters  retired  to  their  own  homes.  While  on  the  march, 
and  immediately  on  the  king's  return  to  France,  it  was  determined, 
by  great  deliberation  of  the  council,  that  the  king,  who  had  since  the 
death  of  his  father  been  under  the  management  of  his  uncles,  should 
now  take  on  himself  the  government  of  the  kingdom,  which  his 
uncles  must  resign  into  his  hands,  as  they  had  enough  to  do  else, 
where,  and  the  king  had  now  entered  his  twenty-first  year.  When 
this  was  made  public,  it  gave  universal  satisfaction. 

J  believe  the  king,  with  his  uncles  and  brother,  kept  the  feast  of 
All-saiot3  at  Rheims;  and  that  there  they  first  heard  of  peace  being 
made  between  the  king  of  Castille  and  duke  of  L  mcaster,  and  of  ihe 
miirri  !ge  of  the  lady  Catherine  with  the  infant.  The  king  of  France 
laughed  and  joiied  much  vvith  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Berry,  saying  ; 
"  Fair  uncle,  ycj  have  failed  in  your  intended  marriage,  for  another 
has  seized  the  Ldy  you  meant  for  your  bride.  What  do  you  say  to 
this  ?  How  does  your  courage  stand  ?"  The  duke  good-humoredly 
replied  ;  "  My  lord,  if  I  have  been  disappointed  in  this,  I  will  address 
myself  elsewhere." 

Those  present  began  to  murmur  about  this  marriage,  and  to  say,  it 
hsd  not  been  concluded  without  some  treaties  of  alliance  having  been 
formed  which  might  be  very  prejudicial  hereafter  to  France ;  "  for," 
added  some,  who  seemed  to  be  fully  aware  of  the  consequences, 
"should  England,  Castille,  and  Portugal  unite,  and  make  war  upon 
us,  they  would  be  enabled  to  do  us  very  serious  mischief  by  sea  and 
land.  It  will  be  right  for  the  king  of  France  to  send  some  discreet 
person  to  prevent  this  wicked  king,  who  has  thus  connected  himself 
with  a  dead  ni  in,  (for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  has  neither  money  n.)r 
men,)  from  entering  into  any  treaties  without  the  consent  of  the  coun- 
cil of  France  ;  otherwise  to  s;iy,  the  king  would  reduce  him  to  the 
St  >te  of  the  lowest  varlct,  with  the  same  ease  with  which  he  had 
raised  him  to  his  present  state ;  for  at  this  moment  he  has  no  ally 
strong  enough  to  supp  )rt  him.  A  war  with  Castille  would  now  come 
very  opportunely  ;  and,  after  dethroning  this  wicked  king,  the  son  of 
a  bastard,  the  king  might  bestow  the  crown  on  his  brother,  the  duke 
of  Tuuraine,  who  i-j  not  over  rich  :  he  would  govern  it  wi.^ely,  and 
defend  it  va'iantly.  How  could  this  king  of  Castille  think  of  enter- 
ing into  any  treaty  whatever  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  unknown 
to  our  king,  who  has  so  generously  assisted  him  in  his  distress  ;  and 
had  it  not  been  for  the  blood  of  France,  he  must  have  lost  his  realm. 
He  birgaiiis  well,  and  has  now  done  so  ;  but  let  it  be  as  we  say,  and 
he  will  be  deserted  and  disgraced  ;  and,  in  God's  name,  let  such  an 
envoy  be  sent  thither  as  will  be  attended  to,  and  make  him  feel  how 
very  ill  he  has  behaved." 

These  murttniriog?  increased  so  much  that  the  king,  his  uncles, 
find  council,  deliberated  whom  they  should  send  to  remonstrate  with 
the  king  of  Castille,  that  he  enter  not,  at  his  peril,  into  treaties  vvith 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  English  any  way  detrimental  to  the 
crown  of  France.    If  he  had  done  so,  or  intended  it,  he  was  to  be 
told,  that  the  power  of  France  would  debase  him  as  much,  if  not 
more,  than  it  had  exalted  him;  and  that  the  king  and  his  country 
would  not  attend  to  any  other  thing  before  they  had  completed  his 
destruction.    It  was  long  debated  who  would  be  the  properest  per- 
son  to  send  thither ;  for  it  was  agreed  it  should  be  some  one  of  courage 
and  well  spoken,  as  it  would  be  fruitless  sending  simple  persons  on 
such  a  message.    There  were  named :  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  John 
de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  and  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  and 
either  of  these  three  would  be  fully  qualified  to  go  to  Castille.  Hav. 
ing  considered  all  things,  they  chose  sir  John  de  Vienne  ;*  and  it  was 
told  him,  on  the  part  of  the  king  and  his  council :  "  Admiral,'make 
your  preparations  for  a  journey  to  Castille;  you  will  have  no  other 
than  credential  letters,  for  it  is  enough  that  you  are  master  of  the  sub- 
ject on  which  you  are  sent.    Tell  the  king  of  Castille  to  read  or 
have  read  to  him  all  the  treaties  of  alliance,  and  promises  of  friend- 
ship, which  have  been  formed  and  sworn  to  between  the  two  crowns  ; 
and  remember  well  all  the  answers  you  may  receive  from  him  or  his 
ministers  on  this  subject,  that  we  may  regulate  our  conduct  accord- 
ingly."   All  this,  the  admiral  said,  he  would  studiously  attend  to. 
The  admiral  was  not  long  m  niaRing  preparations  for  his  journey, 
and,  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  his  uncles,  left  Paris,  taking 
the  road  toward  Burgundy  ;  for  he  was  desirous  of  visiting  the  pope 
and  his  brother  at  Avignon,  which  he  did. 


*  .-VccordiriK  to  Liopoz  d'Ayala,  Moler  (le  Mauny,  tlic  king's  chamberlain,  was  jciucd 
i»  «v>"""j$.iion  with  si;  Juho  ds  Vietuic.«»£o. 


We  will  now  for  a  while  leave  him,  and  say  something  of  Geofiry 
Tete-noire  and  the  siege  of  Ventadour,  in  which  he  was  inclosed ; 
but  we  must  first  speak  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  whose  isnpatiencc  to 
marry  again  was  shown  v.'ithin  the  year,  when  he  took  to  hijusclf  a 
wife  of  whom  1  shall  speak,  and  say  who  she  was,  and  where  he 
was  married. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVI. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY,  BEING  DPSAPPOINTED  IN  HIS  MARRTAQE  WITTI  TUB 
DAL'GHTER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LAVCASTER,  SENDS  TO  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX 
TO  DEMAND  THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  COUNT  DE  BOULOGNE,  WUO.M  HE  HAD 
IN  WARDSHIP. 

The  duke  of  Berry,  having  been  disappointed  in  marrying  the  daugh. 
ter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  was  told  that  the  count  de  Boulogne 
had  a  beautiful  daughter  called  Jane,  by  the  lady  Eleanor  de  Com- 
minges;  that  she  was  not  with  her  father  nor  mother,  but  in  the 
country  of  B6arn  with  his  good  friend  and  cousin  the  count  de  Foix  ; 
that  she  had  been  educated  by  the  count,  in  his  cast  e  of  Orthfes,  for 
the  space  of  nine  years,  and  he  had  the  wardship  of  al)  her  property; 
and  that  her  father  and  mother  had  not  any  way  interfered  since  she 
had  been  under  the  care  of  the  count,  nor  had  the  young  lady  cost 
them  anything;  that  she  had  been  often  demanded  in  marriage,  but 
the  count  de  Foix  had  turned  a  deaf  ear,  saying,  she  was  yet  too 
young  ;  and  in  particular  by  sir  Bernard,  brother  to  the  count  d'Arm- 
agnac,  who  had  repeatedly  pressed  the  matter,  promising,  on  the 
acconiplishment  of  this  marriage,  to  put  an  end  to  his  war  on  Bdarn 
and  his  claims  on  that  country.  Notwithstanding  these  fair  promises, 
the  count  would  not  listen  to  him,  but  said  thit  his  cousin  was  too 
young.  He  gave,  however,  other  reasons  to  his  confidential  friends, 
and  said  to  sir  E?paign  du  Lyon,  "  These  Armagnacs  must  think  me 
a  great  fool,  when  they  ask  me  to  consent  to  my  destruciion.  If  I 
give  them  my  cousin,  I  shall  add  to  their  strength  and  weaken  my. 
self.  They  already  withhold  from  her  by  force  her  inheritance,  in 
right  of  her  mother,  of  Comminges;  for  the  count  de  Boulogne  is  aa 
nobody  to  oppuse  them." 

When  the  count  d'Armagnac  and  his  brother,  sir  Bernard,  found 
they  could  not  succeed,  they  spoke  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  during  the 
life  of  their  aunt,  his  first  duchess,  that  it  would  be  a  good  match  for 
his  son  John  of  Berry.  The  duke,  in  consequence,  had  sent  properly 
qualified  persons  to  the  count  de  Foix  in  Bearn,  to  entreat  that  all 
former  animosities  might  be  forgiven  and  forgi-tten,  and  that  he 
would  consent  to  the  marriage  of  his  cousin  and  ward  with  his  son 
John  ;  for  that  the  count  de  Boulogne,  her  father,  was  very  well 
satisfied  that  it  should  tike  place. 

The  count  entertained  the  envoys  handsomely,  but  excused  him- 
self  for  not  complying  with  'heir  demand,  as  the  lady  was  too  young; 
and  because  he  had  most  solenr-ly  promised  and  sworn  to  the  coun- 
tess  her  mother,  when  she  delivered  her  into  his  hands,  that  he  would 
never  betroth  her  to  any  person  whatever  without  her  knowledge. 
He  would  therefore  keep  his  oath,  and  no  one  ought  to  attempt  to 
make  him  break  it.  These  were  the  excuses  the  count  made  ;  for 
he  knew  well  that  his  cousin,  the  countess  of  Comminges,  who  re. 
sided  with  her  brother  the  count  d'Urgucl,  in  Arragon,  would  never 
consent  to  her  daughter's  marriage  vvith  any  one  connected  with  the 
Armagnacs. 

The  embassadors  from  the  duke  of  Berry  returned,  therefore,  un. 
successfully  ;  and  m  their  absence  the  count  de  Foix  said,  [as  1  learnt 
from  sii-  E-paign  du  Lyon) — "  The  duke  of  Berry  and  h\s  advisers 
must  think  me  very  weak  and  ignorant,  when  they  propose  that  I 
should  reinforce  my  enemies.  John  of  Berry  is  cousin  to  my  adver. 
saries,  the  Armagnacs  :  this  match  I  will  never  consent  to,  and  hod 
much  rather  marry  her  in  England  ;  and  I  have  already  had  proposals 
from  Henry  of  Lancaster,  son  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  If  1  were 
not  afraid  of  too  much  angering  the  king  of  France,  no  one  else 
should  have  my  cousin.  At  this  moment  i  know  not  how  to  act ;  but 
I  will  marry  her  to  my  own  satisfaction,  t,>  prevent  any  of  the  Armag. 
nacs  having  her  asrainst  my  will :  for,  as  the  whole  depends  on  my 
determination,  I  have  no  occasion  to  be  melancholy,  or  to  be  very 
anxious  on  this  subject." 

When  the  duke  of  Berry  knew  for  certain  that  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster intended  marrying  his  daughter  with  the  infant  of  Castille,  and 
that  there  were  no  hopes  of  breaking  it  off,  he  was  so  pensive  and 
melancholy  for  five  or  six  days,  that  those  of  his  nearest  relations  in- 
quired the  cause  of  it.  Having  opened  his  mind  to  them,  and  com- 
plained of  his  disappointment,  his  council  replied  :  "  Sir,  if  you  have 
failed  with  the  lady  Catherine  of  Lancaster,  you  may  be  more  suc- 
cessful in  another  quarter,  with  the  daughter  of  a  great  lord,  and  who, 
in  due  time,  will  be  a  considerable  heiress,  though  at  this  moment 
she  is  a  little  too  young  for  your  time  of  life  ;  and  I  know  not  if  the 
count  de  Foix  will  not  on  this  account  refuse  his  consent."  "  Is  she 
the  daughter  of  the  count  de  Boulogne  ?"  asked  the  duke.  "  Yes,  my 
lord."    "  In  God's  name,"  replied  the  duke,  "let  us  make  the  trial." 

t  was  not  long  after  this  before  he  wrote  to  the  count  de  Foix,  to 
signify  to  him,  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  that  he  would  send  to 
him  four  knights  of  high  quality,  such  as  the  count  de  Sancerre,  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  and  the  viscouiit 
d'Assy,  to  treat  with  him  for  his  ward,  the  daughter  of  the  count  do 


490 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


Bou'ogne,  ii  marriage;  and  these  lords  were  of suc!i  inip(jrtance,  as 
1.)  ju-*tify  him  in  puttiiig  implicit  faith  in  them  ;  but  he  begged  of 
him  to  send  him  a  speedy  answer  tJ  his  letter,  that  these  knights 
miirht  not  undertake  a  commission  that  would  be  unsuccessful.  I'he 
count  de  Foix  received  handsomely  the  messengers  who  brought  this 
letter,  and  wrote  b;\ck  by  them  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  that  he  was 
very  hnjjpy  in  the  propisals  he  had  made,  and  was  ready  to  receive 
the  f  )ur  knights  eiilier  in  Foix  or  in  Bearn  ;  but  that  the  consent  of 
the  count  and  countess  de  B;)ulugne  must  first  be  had. 

The  duke  of  Berry  was  well  pleased  on  receiving  such  an  answer, 
and  ni'gjtiated  with  one  and  another,  during  the  winter,  that  his 
marriage  might  tike  place  in  the  course  of  the  summer.  The  busi. 
ness,  however,  was  not  so  soon  accomplished  ;  for  the  duke  of  Berry 
knew  well  that  the  count  dc  Foix  was  not  a  per.^on  to  act  hastily, 
and  that  there  woidd  be  many  questions  and  replies  before  the  matter 
could  be  expected  t  >  be  brought  to  a  conclusion.  He  therefore  pru- 
dently carried  on  the  treaty,  by  sending  special  messengers  to  pope 
Clement,  who  was  nearly  related  to  the  young  lady.  Tiie  pope  was 
rejoice  1  at  hearing  his  cousin  would  be  so  highly  connected  as  with 
the  duke  of  Berry,  uncle  to  the  king  of  France;  and  he  wrote,  in 
consequence,  to  the  count  de  Foix,  to  notify  him  in  an  honorable 
manner,  that  he  would  not  on  any  account  this  proposal  should  be 
rejected,  for  their  families  would  be  made  by  it.  The  count  de  Foix 
received  letters  from  all  quarters ;  for  he  could,  on  such  occasions, 
well  dissemble  his  real  se-itiment?,  and  yet  retain  the  affections  of 
all,  the  pope  as  well  as  the  duke  of  Berry;  but  there  were  none  so 
wise  among  them,  that  knew  what  were  the  count's  real  thoughts. 

We  will  now  leave  tais  matter,  and  return  to  the  siege  of  Venta. 
dour. 


CHAPTER  CXXX  VII. 

GEOFFRV  TETE-NOIRE  IS  WOUNDED  IN  THE  HEAD,  AT  A  SKIRMISH,  AND 
COMMITS  EXCESSES  WHICH  CAUSE  HIS  DEATH.  HE  MAKES  A  WILL,  AND 
SUBSTITUTES  TWO  GOVERNORS  OF  VENTADOUR  IN  HIS  ROOM. 

You  have  b^efore  heard  how  sir  William  de  Lignac  and  sir  John 
Bonne. lance,  with'  many  knights  and  squires  from  Auvergne  and 
Limou-in,  had  besieged  the  castle  of  Ventadour,  and  GeofTry  Tete- 
noir  within  it.  It  vyas  so  strong,  that  it  coula  nol  be  taken  by  storm ; 
and  he  had  laid  in  such  stores  of  all  things,  as  to  secure  a  sufficiency 
for  sever,  or  eight  years,  without  anvthing  new  being  added.  The 
besiegers,  who  had  surrounded  it  with  blockhouses,  came  at  times 
to  skirmish  at  the  bariiers;  and  it  happened  that,  at  one  of  these. 
Geoffry  Tate-noire  advanced  so  fir  that  he  was  struck  on  the  head 
by  a  bolt  from  a  cross-bow,  which  p  issed  through  the  helmet  and 
cap  underneath,  and  wounded  him  so  severely  as  to  occasion  him  t) 
be  carried  t)  his  bed.  His  companions  were  much  vexed  at  thi-, 
and,  duriog  the  time  he  was  in  thi'  st  ite,  all  skirmishing  ceased. 
H  \6  he  taken  proper  care  of  himself,  he  would  have  soon  been  c-ired 
of  this  wound;  but  he  indulged  him=elf  in  many  excesses,  particularly 
in  fornication,  for  which  he  p  ad  dearly  enough  by  his  death.  He 
was  warned  of  the  consequences  f>f  this  conduct,  and  told  that  he 
was  in  so  dangerous  a  condition,  (the  wound  having  become  an  im- 
posthame,)  th  it  it  was  necessary  he  should  settle  his  affairs.  He 
did,  and  made  his  will  in  the  way  I  shall  relate. 

He  ordered  the  principal  persons  in  his  garrison,  and  those  who 
had  been  the  most  used  to  arms,  iito  his  presence  ;  and  when  they 
were  come,  he  saiJ  to  them,  sittiog  up  in  his  bed,  "  My  fair  sirs,  and 
companions  i  i  arm.s,  I  know  I  am  in  great  danger  of  death  :  we  have 
been  a  long  time  together,  and  I  have  been  a  loyal  captain  to  you  all. 
to  the  utmost  of  my  power;  I  should  wish,  therefore,  to  see,  before 
I  quit  this  world,  mv  successor  appiinted,  who  would  gallantly  be- 
have himself  t  )ward  you  and  defend  this  castle,  which  I  shall  leave 
plentifully  sDcked  with  all  necessary  things,  such  as  wines,  provis. 
ions,  and  artillery.  I  therefore  beg  you  will  t.41  tne  if  you  have 
taken  any  steps,  or  have  thought  of  electing  any  one  able  to  govern 
and  lead  you  as  men-at-arms  ought  to  be  governed  and  led,  for  such 
has  been  my  manner  of  carrying  on  the  war;  and  in  truth  I  cared 
not  against  whom.  I  did  indeed  make  it  under  shadow  of  the  king 
of  England's  name,  in  preference  to  any  other;  but  I  have  always 
looked  for  gain  and  conquest,  wherever  they  may  be  had  ;  and  such 
should  be  the  conduct  of  adventurous  companions,  who  are  for  deeds 
of  arms  and  to  advance  themselves.  This  country  is  very  fertile  : 
many  good  compositions  have  been  made  with  it,  though  the  French 
now  check  them  by  their  war;  but  this  cannot  always  last,  for  their 
blockhouses  and  siege  must  have  an  end.  Now,  tell  me  truly,  have 
any  of  you  thought  of  the  person  who  is  to  succeed  me  ?" 

The  companions  remaining  silent,  he  again  addressed  them  with 
the  utmost  good-humor,  saying,  "  I  can  easily  believe  you  have  had 
Bome  conversations  together  on  what  I  have  mentioned ;  and  I  also, 
during  the  time  I  have  been  forced  to  keep  my  bed,  have  thought 
cn  this  matter  for  you."  "  Sir,"  replied  they,  "  we  refer  the  matter 
to  you ;  and  it  will  be  more  agreeable  if  it  came  from  you  than  from 
us :  you  will  therefore  be  pleased  to  inform  us  of  your  will."  "  Yes," 
Bald  Geoffry,  "  I  will  tell  you,  and  name  those  I  wish  to  succeed  me. 
Here  is  Alleyn  Roux  and  his  brother  Peter,  my  cousins,  who  are 
good  men-at-arms  and  of  my  blood :  I  entreat  you,  therefore,  to  ac- 
cept of  Alleyn  as  your  governor,  and  that  you  will  swear  to  him,  in 
my  presence,  loyalty  and  obedience,  as  well  as  to  his  brother ;  but  1 


mean  that  Alleyn  should  have  the  sovereign  command."  "Sir,** 
answered  they,  "  we  wiH  cheerfully  do  so,  for  you  have  well  chosen." 
All  the  companions  then  took  oaths  of  obedience  to  Alleyn  Roux, 
and  to  his  brother  Peter.  When  this  was  done,  Geoffry  T^te-noire 
again  addressed  them :  "  Well,  my  friends,  you  have  complied  with 
my  request,  and  I  thank  you  for  it.  Because  I  wish  you  should  par- 
take of  what  you  have  helped  me  to  conquer,  I  must  inform  you, 
that  in  that  chest  which  you  see  yonder,  (pointing  to  it  with  his 
finger,)  there  is  a  sum  of  thirty  thousand  francs.  I  would  acquit  my 
conscience  and  myself  toward  thv)ge  who  have  faithfully  served  me : 
say,  therefore,  if  you  will  truly  fulfil  the  articles  of  my  v/ill."  Having 
said  they  would,  he  continued  :  "  In  the  first  place,  I  leave  the  chapel 
of  St.  George,  within  our  walls,  the  sum  of  fifteen  hundred  francs  for 
repairs  and  additional  buildings.  1  give  to  my  mistress,  who  has 
been  faithfully  attached  to  me,  two  thousand  five  hundred  francs — 
To  Alleyn  Roux,  your  governor,  two  thousand  francs — To  my  valets- 
de-chambre,  five  hundred  francs — To  my  officers,  fifteen  hundred 
francs.  The  surplus  I  thus  dispose  of :  you  are  about  thirty  com- 
panions, all  engaged  in  the  same  enterprise,  and  you  should  behavo 
like  brothers  to  each  other,  without  envy,  riut,  or  strife.  The  sum 
I  have  mentioned  you  will  find  in  the  chest:  divide  it,  therefore, 
among  you  fairly  and  honorably ;  but  should  the  devil  get  among 
you,  and  you  cannot  agree,  here  is  a  v/ell-tempered  sharp  axe,  cut 
open  the  chest,  and  let  those  who  can  seize  the  contents."  To  this 
speech,  they  unanimously  replied,  "Lord  and  master,  we  will  not 
disagree.  We  have  so  much  loved  and  feared  you,  we  will  never 
break  the  chest,  nor  disobey  any  of  the  orders  you  have  given  us." 

Such  as  I  have  related  was  the  will  of  Geoffry  Tete-noire,  who 
only  lived  two  days  more,  and  was  buried  in  the  chapel  of  Saint 
George  in  Ventadour.  All  his  legacies  were  paid,  and  the  overplus 
divided  among  them  according  to  his  orders,  and  Alleyn  Roux  with 
his  brother  Peter  were  obeyed  as  governors  of  the  castle.  The 
blockade,  however,  was  not  for  this  raised,  nor  were  the  skirmishes 
less  frequent.  The  French  knights  and  squires  of  Auvergne  and 
Limousin  were  rejoiced  at  the  death  of  Geoffry-Tete-noire,  and  were 
not  so  much  afraid  of  those  he  had  left  behind,  for  he  had  been  a 
most  active  and  successful  captain  in  war  and  in  forming  garrisons. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  duke  of  GuelJres  for  a  short  time,  and 
say  what  befel  him  at  this  season  ;  having  already  mentioned  the 
trouble  he  had  given  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles,  by  forcing 
them  t)  march  to  the  borders  of  his  country,  and  then  to  return 
without  doing  him  any  considerable  damage. 


CHAPTER  CXXXVIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES  IS  MADE  PRISONER  IN  PRUSSIA  ;  AND,  THOUGn 
DELIVERED  BV  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  TEUTONIC  ORDER,  HE  RETURNS  TO 
KEEP  HIS  FAITH  TO  THE  PERSON  WHO  HAD  TAKEN  HIM. 

When  the  duke  of  Gueldres  perceived  that  the  whole  army  of 
France  had  retreated,  and  that  peace  was  established  with  the 
duchess  of  Brabant  and  his  other  enemies  by  means  of  the  frenties, 
the  particulars  of  which  you  have  heard  related — )ne  of  the  articles 
being  understood  to  have  been  the  surrender  of  the  town  of  Grave 
within  the  year,  on  such  conditions  as  had  been  agreed  on  between 
him,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  duchess  of  Brabant — and  when 
he  found  he  had  now  nothing  t  >  do  at  home,  under  these  circum- 
stances, I  say,  he  resolved  t )  make  an  excursion  into  Prussia.  He 
made  preparations  accordingly,  and,  accompanied  by  many  knights 
and  squires  of  his  own  and  other  countries,  beg  in  his  journey  thither 
about  the  oct  ive  of  Saint  Martin,  taking  his  road  through  Germany. 
Wherever  he  passed,  he  was  handsomely  received,  and  arrived  on 
the  territory  of  Pruss-ia.  I  know  not  how  it  happened,  but  he  and 
his  company  were  waylaid  in  the  plains,  and  attacked  by  a  body  of 
men-at-arms,  of  whom  they  had  no  suspicion,  and  for  that  reason 
they  were  overpowered.  They  lost  their  arms,  horses,  gold  and 
silver  plate,  and  were  carried  prisoners  to  a  town  hard  by,  where  all 
who  could  ransom  themselves  did  so  :  particularly  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres pledged  himself  to  a  squire  called  Arurant ;  his  surname  I  am 
ignorant  of;  and  then  the  duke  of  Gueldres  and  his  company  were 
led  to  a  strong  town  of  the  duke  de  Stulpen,  not  that  the  duke  was 
there  in  person. 

When  the  grand-master  and  knights  of  the  Teutonic  order  heard 
that  the  duke  of  Gu.eldres  had  been  attacked  and  made  prisoner  on 
his  road  to  Prussia,  they  were  exceedingly  enraged,  and  said  it  should 
not  remain  unpunished,  otherwise  they  would  be  greatly  blamed. 
They  instantly  issued  their  summons  for  the  attendance  of  their  vas. 
sals,  and  marched  with  a  large  force  of  men-at-arms  from  Commis. 
berg*  to  the  town  wherein  the  duke  of  Gueldres  was  detained 
prisoner.  The  squire  who  had  made  the  duke  prisoner,  having 
heard  of  this  expedition,  was  alarmed  for  the  consequences,  and  do. 
termined  to  leave  the  castle,  as  ill  might  befal  him  should  he  bo 
taken  ;  but  before  he  departed  he  waited  on  the  duke  of  GucldretJ, 
and  thus  spoke  :  "  Duke  of  Gueldres,  you  are  my  prisoner,  and  I  am 
your  master.  You,  as  a  gentleman,  have  pledged  your  faith  and 
oath,  that  wherever  I  should  please  to  go,  thither  you  would  follow 
me.  I  know  not  if  you  have  sent  for  the  grand-master  of  the  Teutonic 

*  "  Commubcre."  Q.  Konincsbent. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


491 


order,  but  he  is  marching  hither  in  such  force  that  I  do  not  think  it 
prudent  to  wait  for  hini.  Do  you  remain,  if  you  please,  but  I  shall 
carry  away  your  faith  with  me."  To  this  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
making  no  reply,  the  squire  departed,  and,  having  mounted  his 
horse,  rode  off  to -a  castle  of  greatev  strength;  but,  on  his  going 
away,  he  added,  "  You  will  find  me  at  such  a  place,"  and  named 
to  him  the  casrle,  which  was  very  strong,  and  far  from  all  roads. 
He  was  no  soon  ^r  gone  than  the  grand-master  arrived,  with  a  con. 
Biderable  force  :  no  one  issued  forth  to  oppose  him  :  and,  had  he 
found  the  squire  within,  he  woy.ld  infallibly  have  put  him  to  death. 
He  therefore  returned  to  Koningsberg,  carrying  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres with  him. 

I  will  relate  what  was  the  end  of  this  event ;  for  in  whatever 
country  ii  was  told,  and  espc'dally  in  Germany,  it  was  variously 
Bpoken  of,  to  the  great  aitjni  hmcnt  of  al!  lords  who  heard  it. 
When  the  duke  of  Gueldres  arrived  at  Koningsberg,  having  obtained 
hi3  liberty  in  the  manner  I  have  said,  he  considered  that  he  had 
pledged  his  faith  to  return  t )  the  squire  who  had  made  him  prisoner  : 
likewise  remembering  what  the  squire  hud  said  on  his  departure,  he 
was  much  c;ist  down,  and  thought  himself  bou:iden  in  honor  to  ac- 
quit himself  loyally  toward  him.  He  therefore  told  the  grand-master 
he  could  not  longer  remain  with  him,  nor  for  any  di-pensation  or 
absolu'ion  would  give  up  his  intention  of  surrendering  himself  to  his 
master,  in  the  castle  where  he  had  been  appointed  to  do  so  ;  which 
every  one  considered  as  an  act  of  great  honor.  When  this  came  to 
the  ears  of  his  relations  and  subjects  in  Gueldres,  they  treated  for 
his  liberty,  which  they  obt  fined  through  the  means  of  the  duke  of 
Stolpen,  who  tjok  much  pains  in  the  business;  but,  before  the  duke 
would  consent  to  his  enlargement,  he  made  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
Bwear,  that  neiiher  himself,  his  heirs,  nor  any  person  attached  to 
him,  would  ever  seek  open  or  privjite  revenge  for  the  insult  he  had 
received.  Thus  was  the  duke  of  Gueldres  set  at  liberty  ;  but  in  the 
year  1388  did  this  misfortune  befal  him.  Let  us  return  to  sir  .Tohn 
de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  and  relate  what  he  said  from  the  king 
of  France  to  the  king  of  Castille. 


CHAPTER  CXXXIX. 

SIR  JOHN  DE  VIENN-E,  HAVING  RECEIVED  HIS  ANSWER  FROM  THE  KING 
OF  CASTILLE,  RETURNS  TO  FRANCE.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  PRO- 
CEEPS  L\  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  DAUGHTER  TO  THE  INFANT  OF  CAS- 
TILf.E.  THE  EARL  OF  ARUNDEL,  HAVING  MADE  SOME  CRUISES  ON 
THE  COASTS  OF  NORMANDY,  RETURNS  WITH  HIS  FLEET  TO  ENGLAND. 

The  admiral  of  France  continued  his  journey  until  he  arrived  in 
Castille,  when  he  inquired  where  the  king  resided.  He  was  an- 
swered, "  Most  commonly  at  Burgo?,"  whither  ho  then  rode.  Hav- 
ing dismounted  at  his  inn,  he  made  himself  ready  to  go  the  palace  ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  king's  household  heard  of  his  arrival,  he  was  vis- 
ited  by  them,  most  honorably,  according  t )  the  custom  of  the  coun- 
try,  from  ff^eir  attacliment  to  the  king  of  France,  to  whom  they  held 
themselves  much  indebted,  and  he  was  conducted  to  the  king's 
apartment.  Sir  .fohn  was  kindly  greeted  by  the  king,  tj  whom  he 
gave  his  letters.  The  king  took  them,  and  called  his  council  aside, 
when,  having  read  and  considered  them,  they  found  he  had  full 
powers  given  him,  and  fir  John  was  called  and  bade  to  explain  the 
cause  of  his  coming.  '  He,  who  was  ready  prepared,  thus  spoke,  in 
handsome  language:  "  Sir  king,  and  you  gent'emen  of  his  council, 
the  king  of  France  sends  me  hither,  on  account  of  the  marriage 
which  he  has  heard  is  about  to  take  place  between  your  son  and  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  is,  as  you  know,  his  enemy. 
The  king  of  France  and  his  mini  ters  are  greatly  at  a  loss  to  conceive 
how  you  could  think  of  entering  into  any  treaty  of  marriage  or  other 
engagement,  without  their  being  made  acquainted  with  it;  for  they 
Bay  truly,  that  no  union  can  be  formed  between  children  without 
great  intimacy  and  aifect-ion  of  the  parents  being  the  conseque-nces. 
They  therefore  tell  you  by  my  mouth,  to  be  careful  not  to  enter  into 
rny  treaties  that  may  be  prejudicial  to  the  king  of  France  ;  and  that 
those,  so  solemnly  sworn  to  be  observed  by  the  late  king  Henry,  your 
father,  the  prel-tes,  nobles  and  cities  of  the  realm,  be  no  way  in. 
fringed,  otherwise  you  will  incur  the  pain  of  excommunication  from 
the  pope,  and  the  indignation  of  the  king  and  barons  of  France, 
whom  you  will  find,  to  your  disgrace,  your  most  bitter  enemies. 
This  is  what  1  am  ordered  to  say  to  you  from  the  king  of  France 
and  his  council." 

When  the  king  of  Cnstille,  and  those  present,  heard  such  a  re- 
proachful message  from  the  king  of  France,  they  were  so  much 
astonished,  that  they  looked  at  each  other,  but  not  one  attempted  to 
make  any  reply.  A  bishop,  however,  who  happened  to  he  there, 
made  the  following  answer:  "Sir  John,  you  are  newly  arrived  in 
this  country,  and  the  king  aiid  ourselves  are  glad  to  see  you,  and  bid 
you  welcome.  Fair  sir,  the  king  has  perfectly  heard  and  understood 
your  message,  and  you  shall  shortly,  within  a  day  or  two,  have  such 
an  answer  as  will  give  you  satisfaction."  "It  is  enough,"  replied 
pir  .Tohn  de  Vienne,  who  then  took  leave  of  the  king  and  council 
and  returned  to  his  lodgings.  It  was  reported  to  me,  that  he  re- 
mained seven  days  without  having  any  answer  ;  that  there  was  very 
great  dissembUng  on  this  occasion,  and  he  became  quite  melancholy, 
for  he  never  saw  the  king,  but  remained  in  his  apartment,  scarcely 


visited  by  any  one.  Sir  .John  de  Vienne,  noticing  this  delay,  spoke 
of  it  to  some  of  the  council,  whom  he  sometimes  saw,  declariniJ:  he 
would  return  without  the  answer.  T\wy  suspected  he  would  keep 
his  word  and  do  as  he  said,  fur  in  truth  such  was  his  intention'. 

He  was  therefore  invited  to  the  palace,  and  such  answers  made 
him,  that,  on  his  return,  he  told  the  king  of  France,  and  thope  wh.«) 
had  sent  him,  not  to  be  under  any  uneasiness  ref-pecting  the  king  of 
Castillo  or  his  council,  for  they  would  never  enter  into  any  treaties 
with  England  that  should,  in  the  smallest  degree,  be  detrimental  to 
those  which  had  been  formed  between  France  and  Castille.  If  the 
king  of  Castille  married  his  son  to  the  duughter  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, according  to  the  unanimous  wish  of  his  country,  as  the  means 
of  obtaining  peace,  and  extinguishing  all  claims  on  his  crown,  it 
ought  not  to  have  given  umbrage  to  the  king  of  France  nor  to  that 
nation  ;  for  the  king  of  Castille  and  his  subjects  were  firmly  resolved 
to  adhere  to  every  point  of  the  treaties  existing  between  them  and 
France. 

Such  was  the  purport  of  the  answer  sir  .Tohn  de  Vienne  had 
brought  from  Castille.  The  king  of  Castille  and  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster  proceeded  in  the  marriage,  and  a  treaty  of  peace  was  amicably 
agreed  on  between  them,  by  the  before.mentioned  commissioners, 
for  the  duke  still  resided  in  the  Bordelois.  He  had  come  with  his 
duchess  and  daughter  from  Bayonne  to  Bordeaux,  where  he  was 
joyfully  received,  as  they  were  desirous  of  his  living  among  them, 
and  thence  had  gone  to  Libourne.* 

When  it  was  known  for  certain,  in  the  castle  of  the  count  de  Foix, 
that  the  king  of  Castille  had  made  peace  with  the  duke  of  Lancas. 
ter,  and  had  put  an  end  to  all  his  claims,  by  the  marriage  of  his  son 
with  the  lady  Catherine  of  Lancaster,  to  whom  he  had  given  exten- 
sive territories  in  Castille,  besides  a  large  sum  to  the  duke,  amount, 
ing  to  two  hundred  thousand  nobles,  the  count  was  greatly  aston- 
ished,  (for  I  was  then  present.)  and  said  :  "  This  king  of  Ca&tille  is  a 
poor  creature,  to  make  peace  with  a  dead  man  ;  for  1  arn  sure  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  was  in  so  bad  a  way  he  knew  not  where  to  turn 
himself.  On  my  faith,"  continued  the  count,  "  the  duke  is  a  man 
of  ability,  and  has  prudently  managed  this  matter." 

It  was  about  Christmas  that  the  fleet  of  the  earl  of  Arundel,  which 
had  been  hovering  the  whole  year  along  the  coasts  of  Brittdny,  la 
Rochelle,  Saintonge,  and  the  Bordelois,  came  to  the  shores  of  Nor- 
mandy, and  sailed  by  Carentan.  It  had  indeed  befjre  landed  at 
Cherbourg,  and  the  earl  seemed  inclined  to  make  war  on  that  part 
of  the  country.  The  town  of  Carentan  and  its  dependencies  were 
under  the  command  of  the  lord  de  Hambre  and  the  lord  de  Torci, 
who  had  with  them  a  considerable  number  of  knights  and  squires  of 
Normandy.  The  earl  of  Arundel  learning  how  strongly  it  was  gar- 
risoned, passed  by,  thinki.ig  he  might  lose  more  than  he  could  gain 
were  he  to  attack  it,  and  fell  on  another  town,  called  Torigny,t 
which  he  took  by  storm,  and  gained  great  wealth  by  plundering  it. 
They  carried  away  many  prisoners,  and  marched  to  the  barriers  of 
Bayeux,  but  only  made  a  slight  ski.rriish.  The  English  passed  the 
fords  of  St.  Clement,  and  did  great  damage  to  those  parts ;  for  they 
stayed  there  fifteen  days  without  any  one  corning  to  oppose  them. 

The  marshal  de  Blainville  was  indeed  in  Normandy;  but  he  had 
no  information  of  what  was  passing,  or  he  vvould  have  provided  a 
remedy.  The  English  having  finished  their  expedition,  and  done 
one  hundred  thousand  francs  cf  mischief  to  Ncrmandy,  made  a  pru- 
dent retreat,  and  recrossing  the  f)rds,  returned  to  Cherbourg,  where 
they  embarked  their  pillage  safely  on  board  the  fleet :  having  weighed 
anchor,  they  took  to  the  deep,  and  lande;-'.  at  Southampton.  Such 
were  the  deeds  done  by  this  fleet,  under  the  command  of  the  earl 
of  Arundel. 


CHAPTER  CXL. 

THE  LORD  LEWIS  DE  SANCERRE  VISITS  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX  AT  ORTHES. 
A  DEED  OF  ARMS  IS  PERFORMED,  BEFORE  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  AT 
BORDEAUX,  BETWEEN  FIVE  FRENCH  AND  FIVE  ENGLISH  MEN. 

The  lord  Lewis  de  Sancerre,  marshal  of  France,  at  this  time  resided 
at  Toulouse  or  Carcassonne  in  Languedoc,  and  was  well  informed 
of  the  treaties  that  were  in  agitation  between  the  duke  of  Berry  and 
the  count  de  Foix,  for  the  marriage  of  the  daughter  of  the  count  de 
Boulogne,  whom  the  duke  wished  to  have,  although  the  lady  was 
very  young.  The  marshal  had  a  desire  to  visit  the  count  de  Fi.ix  at 
Orthfes,  and  I  believe  (from  the  information  I  had  from  his  people 
who  found  me  there  i  t  Christmas,)  the  king  of  France  had  ordered 
him  thither,  and  I  will  relate  on  what  errand. 

The  king  of  France  was  at  this  period  very  young,  though  anxious 
to  manage  his  government  well.  He  had  never  visited  Languedoc, 
which  is  an  extensive  province  filled  whh  towns  and  castles,  that  had 
been  almost  ruined  by  the  oppressions  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  Heavy 
complaints  of  this  had  been  made  to  the  king  when  he  took  the 
government  into  his  own  hands ;  and  he  said  he  would  travel  into 
Languedoc,  and  visit  the  pope,  whom  he  had  never  yet  seen ;  and 
he  was  likewise  desirous  of  seeing  the  count  de  Foix,  of  whose 
largesses  and  valor  he  had  heard  so  much. 

*  "  Lil)oiirne,"  n  town  on  the  confluence  of  the  Dordogne  and  Garonne,  five  leaguet 
northe;ist  from  Bordeaux, 
t  "  Turigny/'  z  town  in  Normandy,  tlirce  leagues  from  St.  Lo.  eight  from  Cuutaucei. 


493 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


The  marshal  de  Sancerre  lut't  Toulouse  with  full  five  hundred 
horse,  rode  to  Tarbes  in  Bigorre,  and  thence  to  Orthos  in  B6arn. 
The  count  de  Foix,  having  hud  animation  of  his  coming,  ordered 
the  stewards  of  his  household  to  have  the  town  of  Orthos  properly 
prepared  for  his  reception,  as  his  visit  gave  him  great  pleasure. 
These  orders  were  punctually  obeyed,  and  lodgings  were  marked  out 
in  the  town  for  the  marshal's  attendants,  but  he  himself  dismounted 
at  the  castle.  The  count  de  Foix  went  out  of  the  town  to  meet  him, 
attended  by  more  than  three  hundred  horse,  and  received  him  most 
kindly.  The  lord  Lewis  de  Sancerre  remained  at  Orthds  about  six 
days;  and  he  then  acquainted  the  count  of  the  king's  intended  jour, 
ney  iiitc  Languedoc,  and  his  desire  tj  see  him.  "  In  good  faith," 
replied  the  count  de  Foix,  "  he  will  be  welcome  there,  and  I  will 
with  pleasure  wait  on  hiin.'*  "  Indeed,  my  lord,"  answered  the 
marshal,  "  but  it  is  the  king's  wish  to  know  on  his  arrival  in  Lan- 
guedoc,  plainly  and  openly,  whether  you  mean  to  attach  yourself  to 
the  Frencih  or  to  the  English  ;  for  in  these  wars  you  have  dissembled 
your  real  sentiments,  and  have  never  borne  arras  either  from  sum. 
mons  or  entreaties." 

"Ah,  lord  Lewis,"  said  the  count  de  Foix,  "  I  give  you  many 
thanks  for  having  spoken  to  me  on  this  subject.  If  I  have  excused 
myself  from  bearing  arms  for  either  side,  I  have,  as  I  think,  good 
reasons  for  it :  the  wars  between  England  and  France  no  way  con- 
cern me,  for  I  hold  my  country  of  Beam  from  God,  my  sword,  and 
by  inheritance.  I  have  not,  therefore,  any  cause  to  enter  into  the 
service,  or  incur  the  hatred  of  either  of  these  kings.  I  know  well, 
that  my  enemies,  the  Armagnacs,  have  done  all  in  their  power  to  put 
me  in  the  ill  graces  of  both  nionarchs ;  for  before  the  prince  of  Wales 
inarched  into  Spain,  at  the  instigation  of  the  count  d'Armagnac,  he 
would  have  maiie  war  on  ma,  having  a  strong  inclination  for  it,  if  sir 
John  Chandos  had  not  preve.Jiid  him.  Thanks,  however,  to  God,  I 
have  always  kept  myself  on  my  guard  in  as  courteous  a  manner  as 
possible,  and  shall  c onti.iue  to  do  so  as  long  as  I  live :  after  my 
death,  matters  mu-t  take  the  tu  n  that  is  natural  for  them."  Thus 
did  the  count  de  Fuix  anJ  the  marshal  de  Sancerre  converse  as  long 
as  he  stayed.  On  his  departure,  the  count  presented  him  with  a 
handsome  courser,  a  fine  mule  and  good  hackney,  all  uf  them  richly 
caparisoned.  He  gave  also  t.)  sir  Robert  Ghallies,  to  sir  Richard 
Dauphin,  and  tj  the  knights  of  the  marshal,  two  hundred  francs 
each,  and  to  five  of  his  squires  fifty  francs. 

When  the  marshal  took  his  leave,  to  return  to  Toulouse,  I  wanted 
to  accompany  him  ;  but  the  count  de  Foix  would  not  allow  me,  and 
bade  me  stay  longer  with  him.  This  I  was  forced  to  comply  with, 
and  w  it  his  will.  The  lord  Lewis  on  leaving  0/thesi  took  the  road 
to  Tarbes,  whit'ier  he  was  escorted  by  the  lord  dauphin  of  Bigorre, 
and  sir  Peter  Cabjstan,  one  of  the  count  de  Foix's  household. 

Abjut  this  time,  of  the  year  L389,  there  was  a  deed  of  arms  per. 
formed  at  Bordeaux,  before  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  between  five 
Englishmen  and  the  same  number  of  French,  of  whom  some  were 
of  the  household  of  the  marshal  of  France.  The  combatants  were 
sir  Petit.m  de  Pellagie,  a  Gascon  Englishman  ;  against  sir  Morice 
Mauviiiet,  a  Frciichman  ;  f-ir  Raymand  of  Arragon,  English,  ag  dnst 
the  bastard  de  Ch  mvigny,  French  ;  sir  Lewis  Malapers,  governor 
of  Aigues.  Vlortes,  E  iglish,  against  .lannequin  Gorne  de  Cerf,  French  ; 
Archibald  de  Vil  iers,  French,  ag  ■i.^^t  the  son  of  the  lord  de  Chau- 
mont,  Gascon. English.  Many  knights  and  squires  from  Beam,  and 
of  the  household  of  the  count  de  Fuix,  being  desirous  of  seeing  these 
combats,  went  thither  :  I  accompanied  them ;  for  it  is  but  twenty, 
four  leagues  from  Orthes  t )  Bordeaux,  and  we  were  spectators  of 
these  duels,  which  were  fought  in  the  square  before  St.  Andrew's,  in 
the  presence  of  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Lancaster,  tiieir  daughter, 
and  the  ladies  and  damsels  of  the  country.  They  did  not  combat 
all  together,  but  e  ich  party  separately  ;  and  were  to  perform  three 
courses  with  spears,  three  with  swords,  the  same  number  with  baltle- 
nxes,  and  three  with  daggers,  all  on  horseback.  The  tiltings  occu. 
pied  three  days,  and  were  gallantly  performed  without  any  of  the 
ten  being  wounded.  Sir  Raymond  killed  the  horse  of  the  bastard 
de  Chauvigny,  which  greatly  angered  the  duke  of  Lancaster;  he 
blamed  the  knight  much  for  having  pointed  his  spear  too  low,  and 
presented  the  bastard  with  one  of  his  own  horses. 

Such  was  the  end  of  this  deed  of  arms,  which  being  finished, 
every  one  returned  to  his  own  home. 


CHAPTER  CXLI. 

THE  DUCHESS  OF  LANCASTER  CARRIES  HER  DAUGHTER  TO  CASTILLE,  TO 
MARRY  HER  TO  THE  INFANT.  HAVING  FOUND  THE  BONES  OF  HER 
FATHER,  SHE  MAS  THEM  CONVEYED  TO  SEVILLE,  AND  BURIED  WITH 
REGAL  0BSEQUI2S. 

Shortly  after  these  deeds  of  arms,  the  duchess  of  Lancaster  made 
preparations  for  her  journey  into  Castille,  whither  she  was  to  carry 
her  daughter,  to  solemnize  her  marriage  with  the  son  of  the  king  of 
Castille.  It  was  her  intention,  when  in  Castille,  to  visit  the  field  of 
battle  of  Monteil,  where  her  father,  don  Pedro,  had  lost  his  life,  and 
make  strict  inquiries  where  his  body  had  at  that  time  been  buried, 
wliicli,  when  found,  was  to  be  taken  up,  and  conveyed  to  the  city  of 
Seville,  and  magnificently  interred  there,  in  a  manner  becoming  a 
king.   When,  in  the  month  of  March  1389,  the  sun  began  to  have 


some  force,  and  the  days  to  lengthen,  the  duchess,  having  her  array 
ready,  set  out  from  Bordeaux,  and  went  to  B.iyonne,  where  s-he  parted 
from  the  duke,  who  returned  to  Bordeaux.  She  and  her  ladies  con. 
tinued  their  journey  to  the  city  of  Dax,  where  they  were  joyfully 
received,  as  that  town  belonged  to  England.  They  there  reposed 
themselves  for  two  days,  and  then  pursued  their  road  through  the 
country  of  the  Basques,  the  pass  of  Roncesvalles,  and  entered  Navarre. 
At  Pampeluna,  they  found  the  king  and  queen  of  Navarre,  who  re. 
ceived  them  kindly  :  for  the  queen  was  sister  to  the  king  of  Castille.* 

The  duchess  of  Lancaster  and  her  daughter  were  upward  of  a 
month  traversing  Navarre,  for  they  resided  at  difl^erent  parts  with  the 
king  and  queen  ;  and  wherever  they  went  all  their  expenses  were 
defrayed.  On  their  entrance  into  Castille,  they  were  most  respect- 
fully treated  by  those  of  the  king's  household  who  had  been  sent  to 
meet  them  :  there  were  also  deputies  from  different  parts  of  the 
realm.  All  the  kingdoms  of  Spain,  Castille  and  Galicia,  Seville  and 
Toledo,  and  Cordova,  were  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of  these  ladies, 
since  the  younger  was  about  to  marry  the  son  of,  king  John  their 
lord.  And  it  seemed  to  them  all  that  profound  peace  w(juld  ensue, 
for  they  should  be  freed  from  all  fear  of  the  English  ;  and  as  tu  the 
Portuguese,  they  should,  as  they  said,  make  head  against  them  very 
easily.  Thus  the  ladies  proceeded  to  meet  king  .John  of  Castille  at 
Burgos,  who  gave  them  a  splendid  and  affectionate  reception  ;  the 
prelates  and  barons  of  the  country  M'ere  there  also,  who  received 
them  in  a  similar  manner.  So  they  were  entertained  in  such  a  man. 
ner  as  was  due  to  them  ;  and  the  agreements  before  entered  into, 
written  and  sealed,  between  John  king  of  Castille  and  John  duke  of 
Lancaster,  were  then  confirmed.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  his 
wife,  were  to  receive  a  yearly  revenue  of  fifty  thousand  francs,  for 
which  four  cities  and  the  whole  country  of  Medina  de!  Campo  were 
pledged  ;  and  further,  the  duchess  of  Lancaster  was  to  receive  for 
tne  support  of  her  household  six'een  thousand  francs ;  and  her  daugh. 
ter  and  the  son  of  the  king  were,  during  the  lifetime  of  the  kijig,  to 
be  put  in  possession  of  the  whole  country  of  Galicia,  and  the  young 
prince  was  to  have  the  title  of  prince  of  Galicia.t 

The  marriage  h-aving  been  solemnized,  and  all  contracts  signed, 
the  duchess  left  her  daughter  with  the  king  and  her  young  husband, 
who  was  then  but  eight  years  old.  She  tack  leave  of  the  king  to  go 
to  Monteil,  as  she  had  proposed,  who  had  her  attended  by  the  gieat- 
est  personages  of  his  court.  On  her  arrival  at  Monteil,  fiuch  re. 
searches  were  made,  that  she  discovered  where  her  f  ather  was  buried, 
and  had  his  bones  taken  up,  washed  and  embalmed,  and  carried  in 
a  coffin  to  Seville,  where  the  cavalcade  was  met  by  large  processions 
from  that  town.  The  bones  were  conveyed  to  the  catliedral,  and 
there  most  reverently  buried,  with  very  solemn  o'osequies,  which 
were  attended  by  kiiig  John  of  Castille,  his  son,  the  young  prince  of 
Galicia,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  prelates  and  barons  of  the  realm. 
After  the  obsequies,  each  person  returned  home  :  the  king  of  Cas- 
tille, accompanied  by  his  son  and  daughter.in.law,  went  to  Val  di 
Soria  ;  but  the  duchess  of  Li^^caster  went  to  Medina  del  Campo,  a 
handsome  and  large  town,  which  now  belonged  to  her  by  the  late 
treaties  of  peace,  and  remained  there  some  lime. 

We  will  leave  speaking  of  her  and  Castille,  and  relate  the  mar- 
riage of  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  other  events  which  ensued. 

CHAPTER   CXLI  I. 

the  DUKE  OF  BERRY  NEGOTIATES  SO  SUCCESSFULLY  WITH  THE  COUNT  DK 
FOIX,  THAT  HE  SENDS  TO  HIM  HIS  COUSIN  OF  BOLLOGNE,  WHO.M  HE 
INSTANTLY  MARRIES. 

The  duke  of  Berry,  whose  first  duchess,  the  lady  Joan  of  Armag. 
nac,  had  departed  this  life,  was  very  impatient  to  marry  again ;  for 
no  sooner  was  he  assured  of  having  failed  in  his  proposals  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  than  he  set  clerks  to  work,  and,  with  proper  mes- 
sengers, sent  to  negotiate  with  the  count  de  Foix  for  the  daughter 
of  the  count  de  Boulogne,  whom  he  had  had  in  wardship  for  nine 
years.  Because  the  duke  of  Berry  had  no  prospect  of  success  but 
through  the  count  de  Foix,  (who  was  of  such  a  character  that  he 
would  do  nothing  that  was  disagreeable  to  himself  for  either  father, 
mother,  pope,  or  any  friend  the  young  lady  had,)  he  opened  himself 
to  his  nephew  the  king  of  France,  and  to  his  brother  of  Burgundy, 
entreating  them  earnestly  to  interfere  in  the  business.  The  king 
laughed  most  heartily  at  his  uncle  of  Berry,  who  was  now  of  a  cer- 
tain age,  and  said  :  "  My  good  uncle,  what  will  you  do  with  a  young 
girl  of  only  twelve  years  old,  and  you  are  sixty  ?  On  my  faith,  it  is 
great  folly  in  you  to  think  of  such  things.  Propose  my  fair  cousin 
John,  your  son,  to  her,  who  is  of  a  proper  age,  and  a  more  suitable 
match."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  duke,  "  this  has  been  proposed, 
but  the  count  de  Foix  would  not  listen  to  it,  because  my  son  descends 
by  the  mother  from  the  Armagnacs,  and  they  are  now  and  have  been 
some  time  at  war.  If  the  girl  is  too  young,  I  will  spare  her  awhile, 
until  she  be  a  perfect  woman."  "  Indeed  I"  said  the  king,  "  but. 
my  bonny  uncle,  she  will  not  spare  you."  He  then  laughingly  added : 
"  However,  since  we  see  your  love  for  her  is  so  strong,  we  will  cheei. 
fully  assist  you  in  the  matter." 

*  Chnrles  II.  king  of  Navarre  married,  in  1361,  Leonora,  daughter  of  llenry  II.  and 
sister  of  John,  king  of  Castille.— Ed. 
t  tiis  title  was  Prince  of  the  Asturios.— Es. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


493 


Not  long  after  this,  the  king  ordered  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  his 
first  knight,  steward  of  his  household  and  chamberlain,  to  undertake 
a  journey  to  Bearn,  and  with  him  the  viscount  d'Assy.  The  duke 
of  Burgundy  named,  as  envoys  on  his  part,  the  bishop  of  Autun,  and 
sir  William  de  la  Tremouille.  The  duke  of  Berry  entreated  a  pru- 
dent  anfl  valiant  knight,  called  John  de  Sancerre,  to  go  thither  on 
his  part  These  five  knights,  who  were  appointed  to  demand  this 
young  lady  in  marriage,  for  the  duke  of  Berry  from  the  count  de 
Foix,  leh  their  homes,  and  were  all  to  meet  at  Avignon.  They  staid 
/  vviih  p  )pe  Clement,  who  was  cousin-german  to  the  father  of  the  lady, 
full  fifteen  days,  and  about  Candlemas  departed,  taking  the  road 
through  Nismes  and  Montpellier  to  Toulouse. 

They  travelled,  with  great  state  and  short  journeys,  unto  Beziers 
and  Carcassonne,  where  they  found  the  marshal  de  S'lncerre,  who 
received  them  very  magnificently,  as  was  right.  He  conversed  with 
them  concerning  the  count  de  Foix,  of  his  affairs  and  establishments, 
for  it  was  not  more  than  two  months  since  he  had  returned  from 
thence.  From  Carcassonne  they  went  to  Toulouse,  and  there  re- 
mained while  they  sent  messengers  to  the  count  de  Foix,  at  Orth6s. 
They  opened  their  proposals  of  marriage,  but  distantly,  for  at  the 
beginning  the  count  was  very  cold,  on  account  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster,  who  at  the  time  resided  at  Bordeaux  or  Libourne,  having 
made  offers  ot  his  son,  the  earl  of  Derby,  for  the  young  lady  of  Bou- 
lognt ;  and  it  was  thought,  from  the  long  time  these  lords  remained 
at  Toulouse,  the  marriage  would  not  take  effect.  They  regularly 
sent  daily  and  weekly  accounts  of  their  progress,  and  what  answers 
they  received  from  the  count  de  Foix,  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  who  re- 
sided at  La  Nonnette*  in  Auvergne,  and  the  duke,  whose  only  anx- 
iety  was  to  bring  the  matter  to  a  conclusion,  repeatedly  wrote  back 
to  press  them  not  to  desist  until  they  had  completed  the  business. 

The  count  de  Foix,  who  was  wise  and  subtle,  seeing  the  ardor  of 
the  duke,  treated  very  coldly,  and  managed  the  matter  so  well,  that, 
with  the  consent,  and  indeed  at  the  entreaty  of  all  parties,  he  received 
thirty  thousand  francs  for  the  time  the  young  lady  had  been  under 
his  care  and  wardship.  He  might  have  had  a  larger  sum,  had  he 
demanded  it ;  but  he  wished  to  show  moderation,  that  he  might  have 
their  thanks,  and  also  that  the  duke  of  Berry  should  feel  himself  un- 
der  obligations  to  him.  When  everything  was  concluded,  the  count 
de  Foix  sent  the  young  lady  of  Boulogne  to  Morlans,  escorted  by  five 
hundred  lances,  under  the  command  of  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  sir 
Reginald  William,  sir  Peter  de  Cabestan,  sir  Adam  de  Cacasse,  sir 
Manaut  Nouilles,  and  sir  Peter  de  Kes.  She  was  there  delivered, 
in  the  name  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  to  the  embassadors  from  France,  who 
were  escorted  by  the  marshal  of  France  with  five  hundred  spears, 
and  there  the  two  parties  separated.  Those  from  Foix  returned 
home,  and  the  French  carried  with  them  the  lady. 

The  duke  of  Berry  had  sent  to  her  his  array  of  cars  and  horses, 
with  every  sort  of  dress  and  ornament  for  her  head,  as  if  she  had 
been  queen  of  France.  I,  .John  Froissart,  the  author  of  this  history, 
took  my  departure  from  Orthfes  at  the  same  time  with  her;  for  the 
count  de  Foix  had  told  me,  I  need  not  be  in  a  hurry  to  leave  him, 
for  he  vvuuld  take  care  I  should  return  in  good  company.  The 
duchess  of  Berry,  for  such  I  shall  henceforth  call  her,  continued  her 
journey  until  she  came  to  Avignon,  when  she  dismounted  at  lodg- 
ings  provided '  for  her  by  the  pope  at  Villeneuve,  without  Avignon. 
On  the  morrow,  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  all 
the  cardinals  waited  on  her ;  when,  having  mounted  a  white  palfrey 
the  pope  had  giv^n  her,  she  crossed  the  bridge  over  the  Rh6ne  in 
great  state,  and  waited  on  the  pope  at  his  palace  at  Avignon,  who 
was  seated  in  consistory  on  his  papal  throne  to  receive  her.  He 
kissed  her  on  the  mouth,  on  account  of  their  relationship ;  and  the 
duchess,  with  her  company,  then  went  to  dinner  at  the  hdtel  of  the 
cardinal  of  Turin,  below  the  pope's  palace,  and  there  met  a  great 
company  of  cardinals.  This  was  on  a  Tuesday  :  the  following  day 
the  pope  entertained  her  and  her  attendants  at  dinner;  and  this  visit 
of  the  duchess,  as  I  have  heard  say,  cost  the  pope  ten  thousand  francs. 

On  the  Friday  she  supped  at  the  palace,  and  took  leave  of  the 
pope.  On  the  Saturday  she  departed,  and  dined  and  lay  at  Orange. 
She  continued  her  journey  on  horseback,  or  in  a  carriage,  through 
Valence  and  Vienne,  to  Lyon,  where  she  reposed  herself  for  two 
whole  days.  On  her  departure  she  went  to  La  Bresle,  then  passing 
through  the  country  of  Forfits,  came  to  La  Palisse,  in  Burgundy, 
then  to  Quissy,  to  Hanche-sur-Allier,  and  to  Riom,  in  Auvergne, 
where  she  likewise  remained  two  days,  before  the  duke  of  Berry 
arrived.  He  came  thither  in  great  state,  the  night  of  Whitsunday, 
and  on  that  day,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  was  married  to 
her.  The  marriage  was  very  magnificent,  and  there  were  present 
the  count  de  Boulogne,  the  count  d'Estampes,  and  the  count  dau- 
phin d'Auvtrgne.  The  feastings  and  tournaments  lasted  four  days, 
and  I,  the  writer  of  this  book,  was  a  partaker  of  them  all. 


CHAPTER  CXLIII. 

CERTAIIt  PRUDENT  MEN  NEGOTIATE  A  TRUCE,  FOR  THREE  YEARS,  BETWEEN 
THE  FRENCH  AND  ENRI.ISH,  AND  ALL  THEIR  ALLIES. 

YotT  have  heard  that  a  truce  had  been  concluded  with  all  the  Eng. 
lish  garrisons,  from  the  Loire  to  the  country  beyond  the  Garonne 

*  *  La  Moao«tt«."  a  tgwo  in  Auvsrga*,  el«cti«n  «f  Iwoirt. 


and  Gironde,  to  last  until  Saint  .John  the  Baptist's  day,  1389.  Du. 
ring  this  time,  some  wise  and  great  lords  opened  a  negotiation  for  a 
general  truce  between  France  and  England,  on  si'a  and  land,  for 
three  years.  It  was  the  intention  of  these  persons  that  all  the  allies 
of  either  side  should  be  included  in  it,  such  as  the  kings  of  Castille 
and  Scotland,  the  king  of  Portugal  and  many  barons  of  Upper  Gas- 
cony.  They  had  much  trouble  before  they  could  accomplish  this ; 
for  the  Scots  would  no  way  listen  to  it,  though,  when  the  proposal 
was  first  made  by  the  king  of  France  to  the  king  of  Scotlu.id,  he 
himself  had  readily  assented,  for  he  wished  not  for  war.  He  sum- 
moned, therefore,  the  prelates  and  burons  of  his  realm,  to  lay  the 
matter  before  them,  as  he  could  not  agree  to  this  truce  for  the  king, 
dom  without  their  consent ;  and,  if  he  had,  they  would  not  have 
abided  by  it.  The  letters  which  had  been  received  from  the  king 
of  France  were  read  in  their  presence,  containing  his  wish  that 
they  would  agree  with  him  for  a  tincc  of  three  years.  This  intelli- 
gence was  very  disagreeable  to  them,  and  they  said,  "  The  king  of 
France  seems  to  propose  a  truce,  when  it  is  the  moment  to  continue 
the  war:  we  have  completely  defeated  the  English  at  Otterbourne  ; 
and  the  season  is  not  so  far  advanced,  but  that  we  may  do  it  again 
and  again."  Many  debates  enrued,  for  they  were  very  unwilling  to 
accept  of  a  truce.  It  was  at  Jength  resolved  to  send  a  bishop  and 
three  knights  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  council,  to  prevent  the 
treaty  from  being  further  advanced,  and  to  ofier  tht-,  friendship  of  the 
realm  of  Scotland. 

The  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  sir  Archibald  Douglas,  sir  William 
Lindsay,  and  sir  John  Sinclair,  were  appointed  to  this  embassy. 
They  departed  as  speedily  as  they  could,  and,  having  landed  at 
Sluys,  rode  on  to  Paris.  They  laid  their  credential  letters,  from  the 
prelates  and  barons  of  Scotland,  before  the  king  of  France  and  his 
council,  and  were  readily  listened  to,  from  the  great  desire  they  had 
to  prosecute  the  war  against  the  English.  But,  notwithstanding  this, 
the  treaty  was  now  so  far  advanced,  that  they  could  not  retract:  the 
Scots,  therefore,  had  very  civil  answers  given  them ;  but  the  treaty 
was,  of  necessity,  completed. 

The  truce  was  concluded,  through  the  means  of  commissioners  of 
high  rank  on  both  sides,  who  held  their  conferences  at  Lculinghem, 
between  Boulogne  and  Calais.  In  it  were  included  all  the  allies  of 
France  and  England,  who  agreed  to  preserve  the  peace  inviolate,  by 
every  means,  public  or  private,  for  the  space  of  three  years.  The 
commissioners  from  the  king  of  France  were  the  bishop  of  Bayeux, 
count  Waleran  de  St.  Pol,  sir  William  de  Melun,  &ir  Nichi)las 
Bracque,  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  who  resided  at  Boulogne.  On 
the  part  of  the  king  of  England  were  the  bishop  of  Durnam,  the 
earl  of  Salisbury,  sir  William  Beaucharnp,  governor  of  Calai.-^,  Joiin 
Lanon,  Nicholas  de  Gaberth,  and  Richard  Roelle,  clerk  and  doctor  of 
laws,  who  remained  at  Calais.  The  place  of  conference,  where  they 
mutually  assembled,  was  Leulinghem,  between  Boulogne  and  Calais. 

At  this  period,  there  was  much  bustle  in  France  and  elsewhere, 
on  account  of  the  splendid  feasts  king  Charles  intended  holding  in 
Paris,  on  the  entry  of  his  queen  Isabella,  who  had  never  as  yet  vis- 
ited that  city.  Knights,  squires,  ladies  and  damsels  made  the  rich- 
est dresses  for  the  occasion  ;  of  all  which  I  will  give  an  exact  account, 
before  I  say  more  of  the  truce  that  was  fairly  written  out,  and  sealed 
by  all  the  parties. 

END  OF  THE  THIRD  VOLUME  OF  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART- 


FOURTH  VOLUME 

OF  THE 

CHRONICLES  OF  SIR  JOHN  FROISSART. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FROISSART  RELATES  HIS  TRAVELS  AFTER  HE  HAD  LEFT  ORTHES. 

You  who  take  delight  in  this  history  must  know,  that  on  my  leav- 
ing the  castle  of  the  noble  count  Gaston  de  Foix,  I  returned  through 
Auvergne  and  France,  in  company  with  the  gallant  lord  de  la  Riviere 
and  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille,  who  had  conducted  the  lady  Jane 
of  Roulogne  to  the  duke  of  Berry  m  the  town  of  Riom,  where  he 
had  married  her,  as  has  been  related;  for,  having  been  present  at  all 
these  feasts,  I  may  well  speak  of  them.  I  went  thence  to  Paris, 
where  I  met  the  noble  lord  de  Coucy,  one  of  my  patrons,  who  had 
lately  married  a  daughter  to  the  duke  of  Lorraine. 

The  lord  de  Coucy  entertained  me  kindly,  and  asked  many  ques- 
tions  about  Foix,  Beam,  pope  Clement,  and  Avignon,  as  vvell  as  con- 
cerning the  nuptials  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  of  a  particular  friend 
of  his,  and  likewise  one  of  my  patrons,  the  lord  Berald,  dauphin  of 
Auvergne.   To  all  his  questions  I  satisfied  him  as  to  what  I  knew. 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


or  had  seen,  insomuch  .that  he  was  well  pleased;  and  said,  "You 
shall  come  with  me  into  Cambresis,  for  I  am  going  to  a  castle  the 
king  has  given  me,  called  CrevecoBur:  it  is  two  leagues  from  Cam- 
bray,  and  nine  from  Valenciennes."  "The  distances  are  very  right, 
my  lord,"  replied  I,  and  accepted  his  offer.  On  the  road,  he  told  me, 
that  the  bishop  of  Bayeux,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  sir  William  de 
Melwn,  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  were  at  Boulogne,  by  orders  from 
the  ki.ig  of  France  ;  and  that  there  were  at  Calais,  on  the  part  of 
king  Richisni  of  England,  the  bishop  of  Durham,  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury,  sir  William  Beauchanip,  governor  of  Calais,  sir  .Tohn  Clambon, 
sir  Nicholas  Grandbourg,  knights  and  chamberlains  to  the  king  of 
England,  and  sir  Richard  Rocharle,*  doctor  of  laws;  who  had  re- 
mained  at  Bjulogne  ana  Calais  upward  of  a  month,  waiting  for  com. 
mis-ioners  from  Scotland,  "  who  were  not  arrived  six  days  ago,  as 
my  c -usin  S  i.it  Pul  writes  me  word.  The  king  of  France  has 
therefore  written  to  ki  ig  Robert  of  Scotland,  to  p-ress  him  to  accept 
of  the  truce,  for  the  English  will  not  consent  to  it  unless  the  Scots 
be  included." 

Thus  continuing  our  journey,  we  came  to  Crevecoeur,  where  I  re- 
mai.ied  with  him  three  days  to  repose  and  refresh  myself,  when  I 
took  leave,  and  went  to  Valenciennes.  After  staying  there  a  fort- 
night, I  we  it  to  HjlLind,  to  visit  my  gallant  patron  and  lord,  the 
count  de  Blois,  whom  I  found  at  Schoenhoven.  He  made  me  good 
cheer,  and  inquired  after  nev;s.  1  told  him  enough  of  all  I  had  seen 
or  heard,  and  was  with  him  upward  of  a  month,  as  well  at  Gouda 
as  Schoenhoven,  and  then  took  leave  to  return  to  France,  to  learn 
the  particuhirs  of  the  conferences  that  were  holding  at  Leulinghem, 
between  the  French  and  English,  and  likewise  to  be  present  at  the 
magnificent  feasts  that  were  to  be  given  at  queen  Isabella's  public 
entry  into  Paris,  where  as  yet  she  had  never  been.t 

To  learn  the  most  I  could,  I  travelled  through  Brabant,  and  man- 
aged  t)  arrive  at  Paris  eight  days  before  the  commencement  of  the 
feasts.  I  had  so  much  forethought,  respecting  the  French  and  Scots 
lords  who  had  been  at  the  conferences  at  Leulinghem,  that  I  made 
acquuiiitance  with  tir  William  de  Melun,  who  related  to  me  all  their 
transactions,  and  that  the  count  de  St.  Pol  had  passed  over  to  Eng- 
land, to  vi-it  his  brother-in-law,  king  Richard,  and  to  have  the  truce 
confirmed,  which  was  to  last  for  three  years;  but  he  said  he  would 
be  here  at  all  events  t )  p  irt.ike  of  the  feasts.  I  asked  sir  William, 
"  what  lords  the  Scots  had  sent  to  the  conference  ;  for  that  in  my 
younger  d  '.ys  I  had  been  in  Scotland,  as  far  as  the  Highlands,  and 
as  at  that  time  I  was  at  the  court  of  king  David,  I  was  acquainted 
with  the  »;.-eater  part  of  the  nobility  of  that  country."  He  told  me, 
"  that  the  bishop  of  Aberdeen,  sir  James  and  sir  David  Lindsay,  and 
sir  Walter  Sin«.'lair,  were  the  commissioners  for  Scotland."t  All 
this  I  carefully  remembered,  that  I  might  enregister  it  in  my  Chron- 
icle, with  all  I  should  see  or  hear  at  this  grand  feast  of  Isabella's 
entry,  the  arrangement  of  which  was  as  follows. 


CHAPTER  II. 

QUEEN  ISABELLA  OF  FRANCE  MAKES  HER  PUBLIC  ENTRY  INTO  THE  CIIY 

OF  PARIS. 

On  Sunday  the  20th  day  of  June,^  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1399, 
there  were  such  crowds  of  people  in  Paris,  it  was  marvellous  to  see 
them;  and  on  this  Sunday,  the  noble  ladies  of  France  who  were  to 
accompany  the  queen,  assembled  in  the  afternoon  at  Saint  Deni^, 
with  such  of  the  nobility  as  were  appointed  to  lead  the  litters  of  the 
queen  and  her  attendants.  The  citizens  of  Paris,  to  the  amount  of 
twelve  hundred,  were  mounted  c-n  horseback,  dressed  in  uniforms  of 
green  and  crimson,  and  lined  each  side  of  the  road.  Queen  Joan 
and  her  daughter,|l  the  duchess  of  Orleans,  entered  Paris  first,  about 
an  hour  after  noon,  in  a  covered  litter,  and  passing  through  the  great 
street  of  Saint  Denis,  went  to  the  palace,  where  the  king  was  wait- 
ing for  them,  and  this  day  they  went  no  farther.  The  queen  of 
France,  attended  by  the  duchess  of  Berry,  the  duchess  of  Burgundy, 

*  "Clambon,  Grandbourg,  Rocharle."  These  names  are  different  in  almost  all  the 
Copic«,  MS.  or  printed.  Tiiey  are  called  Lanon,  L'asnon— Gaberth,  Giinboch— Rooile 
and  Rohale.  Lord  Rcrners  retains  them  as  in  the  preceding  chapter,  but  totally  omits 
them  in  this.  The  treaty,  which  is  at  length  in  Rymer,  has  the  names  as  follows.  Those 
from  France  are  also  dilferent  tVom  Froissnrt. 

The  bishop  of  Durlmm,  sir  Willi  im  Beaucliamp,  governor  of  Calais,  sir  .Tohn  Deve- 
reux,  steward  oftiie  king's  household,  sir  .John  Ciunvow,  sir  Nicholas  Daggeworth, 
kniuhts  of  the  king's  chamber. 

t  Underneath  is  the  fr.msl  iiion  of  a  note,  vol.  iii.  p.  85.  of  M.  Levesque's  history  of 
the  five  first  kings  of  the  race  of  Vali.'is. 

"  One  would  be  tempted  to  believe,  fr  m  the  recitals qf  our  historians,  lhattlie  queen, 
who  had  now  been  married  four  years,  made  tliis  her  first  entry  into  Pan's.  It  is  a  mis- 
take. Sl'.e  was  there  m  ISSo,  when  Charles  wrote  to  her,  the  28th  April,  from  Montdi- 
dier,  to  send  to  Amiens  the  amount  of  tlie  taxes,  and  to  hasten  all  men-at-iirms  ami  for- 
eifijners  that  were  intended  for  the  i  nvasion  of  Gngland  from  Poris.  He  orders  her  at 
the  same  time  to  pmcl  lim  war  against  the  Flemings  nnd  their  allies.  One  may  conjec- 
ture, from  this  letter,  thnt  be  h;id  intrusted  her  with  the  refiency." 

J  The  Scots  commissinnors  a  re  evidently  wrong.  The  finest  MS.  in  the  British  Museum 
has  sir  Archibnid  and  sir  William  Lindsay,  and  sir  John  Sinchiir  But  in  Rymer,  there 
u  mention  only  made  (  f  the  archbishop  of  Glasgow  and  bishop  of  Dnnkeld. 
S  ■'  Jiivr."  My  MPS.  and  that  ui  the  B.  Museum  have  the  20th  of  August. 
11 "  Queen  Juan,  and  her  drughter."  I .-^.ispect  there  must  be  some  mistnke,  although 
this  piiriigruph  is  in  all  the  editions  I  know  of,  printed  and  MS.;  but  I  cannot  discover 
who  these  i>ersoiiiigcs  we-e.  lor  all  the  queens  of  that  name  were  dend,  the  Inst  of  them 
tlie  precedinu'  year,  and  the  dnko  of  Touraine.  the  king's  brother,  succeeded  to  the  title 
of  duke  of  Orleans  on  the  death  of  Philip,  in  1391 :  he  had  been  lately  mar-ied  to  Val- 
•Btiaa,  of  MUuii.  who  is  nitntioned  afterwards  lu  funuinK  part  of  the  prutessiod. 


the  duchess  of  Touraine,  the  duchess  of  Lorraine,  the  countess  o( 
Nevers,  the  lady  of  Coucy,  with  a  crowd  of  other  ladies,  began  the 
procession  in  open  litters,  most  richly  ornamented.  The  duchess «.'! 
Touraine  was  not  in  a  litter,  but  to  di-play  herself  the  more,  was 
mounted  on  a  palfrey,  magnificently  caparisoned. 

The  litter  of  the  queen  was  led  by  the  dukes  of  Touraine  and 
Bourbon  at  the  head;  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  at  the 
centre,  and  the  lord  Peter  de  Navarri;  and  the  count  d'Ostievant  be. 
hind  the  litter,  which  was  open  and  beautifully  ornamented.  The 
duchess  of  Touraine  followed,  on  he  r  palfrey,  led  by  the  count  de 
la  Marche  and  the  count  de  Nevers,  l  :e  whole  advancing  slowly,  at 
a  foot's  pace.  After  her  came  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  and  her 
daughter,  the  lady  Margaret  of  Hainault,  in  an  open  litter,  led  by 
the  lord  Henry  de  Bar,  and  sir  William,  the  young  count  de  Naniur. 
Then  came  the  duchess  of  Berry,  and  the  daughter  of  the  lord  do 
Cou^^^i  an  open  and  ornamented  litter,  led  by  sir  James  de  Bour. 
bon,  and  sir  Philip  d'Artois.  Then  the  duchess  of  Bar  and  her 
daughter,  led  by  sir  Charles  d'Albret  and  the  lord  de  Coucy.  'J'here 
was  no  particular  mention  made  of  the  other  ladies  and  damsels  who 
followed  in  covered  chariot?,  or  on  palfreys,  led  by  their  knights. 
Serjeants,  and  others  of  the  king's  officers,  had  full  employment,  in 
making  way  for  the  processions,  and  keeping  off  the  crowd ;  for 
there  were  such  numbers  assembled,  it  seemed  as  if  all  the  world 
had  come  thither. 

At  the  gate  of  St.  Denis,  that  opens  into  Paris,  was  the  represent- 
ation of  a  starry  firmament,  and  within  it  were  children  dressed  as 
angels,  whose  singing  and  chanting  was  melodiously  sweet.  There 
was  also  an  image  of  the  Virgin  holding  in  her  arms  a  child,  who  at 
times  amused  himself  with  a  windmill,  made  of  a  large  walnut.  The 
upper  part  of  this  firmament  was  richly  adorned  with  the  arms  of 
France  and  Bavaria,  with  a  brilliant  sun  dispersing  its  rays  through 
the  heavens  ;  and  this  sun  was  the  king's  device  at  the  ensuing  tour, 
naments.*  The  queen  of  France  and  the  ladies  took  delight  in  view, 
ing  this  as  they  passed,  as  indeed  did  all  who  saw  it.  The  queen 
then  advanced  slowly  to  the  fountain,  in  the  street  of  Saint  Denis, 
which  was  covered  and  decorated  with  fine  blue  cloth,  besprinkled 
over  with  golden  flowers-de-luce.  The  pillars  that  surrounded  the 
fountain  were  ornamented  with  the  arms  of  the  chief  barons  of  France; 
and,  instead  of  water,  it  ran  in  great  streams  of  Clui;6  t  and  excel, 
lent  Piement.t  Around  this  fountain  were  young  girls  handsomely 
dressed,  having  on  their  heads  caps  of  solid  gold,  who  sang  so  sweetly, 
it  was  a  pleasure  to  hear  them  ;  and  they  held  in  their  hands  cups  of 
gold,  offering  their  liquors  to  all  who  chose  to  drink.  The  queen 
stopped  there  to  hear  and  look  at  them,  as  did  the  ladies  as  they 
passed  by. 

Below  the  monastery  of  the  Trinity  there  was  a  scaffold  erected  in 
the  street,  and  on  this  scaffold  a  castle,  with  a  representation  of  the 
battle  with  king  Saladin,  performed  by  living  actors  ;  the  Christians 
on  the  one  side  and  the  Saracens  on  the  other.  All  the  lords  of  re- 
nown, who  had  been  present,  were  represented  with  their  blazoned 
war-coats,  such  as  were  worn  in  those  times.  A  little  above  was  the 
person  of  the  king  of  France,  surrounded  by  his  twelve  peers  in  their 
proper  arms :  and  when  the  queen  came  opposite  the  scaff-.ld,  king 
Richard  was  seen  to  leave  his  companions,  and  advance  to  the  king 
of  France,  to  request  permission  to  fight  the  Saracens,  which  having 
obtained,  he  returned  to  his  army,  who  instantly  began  the  attack  on 
Saladin  and  the  Saracens.  This  battle  lasted  for  a  considerable  time, 
and  was  seen  with  much  pleasure. 

The  procession  then  passed  on,  and  came  to  the  second  gate  of 
St.  Denis,§  where,  like  to  the  first,  there  had  been  made  a  represent* 
ation  of  a  richly  starred  firmament,  with  the  Holy  Trinity  seated  in 
great  majesty,  and  within  the  heaven  little  children  as  angels  singing 
very  melodiously.  As  the  queen  passed  under  the  gate,  two  angels 
descended  from  above,  holding  an  extraordinarily  rich  gjlden  crown, 
ornamented  with  precious  stones,  which  they  gently  placed  on  the 
head  of  the  queen,  sweetly  singing  the  following  verses  : 

"  Dame  enclose  entre  fleurs  de  Lys, 
Reine  etes  vous  de  Paiis, 
De  France,  et  de  tout  le  pais. 
Nous  en  r'allons  en  parudis." 

When  they  came  opposite  to  the  chapel  of  St.  James,  they  found  a 
scafTuld  erected  on  the  right  hand,  richly  ornamented  with  tapestry, 
surrounded  with  curtains,  in  the  manner  of  a  chamber  :  within  which 
were  men  who  played  finely  on  organs.  The  whole  street  of  Saint 
Denis  was  covered  with  a  canopy  of  rich  camlet  and  silk  cloths,  as 
if  they  had  had  the  cloths  for  nothing,  or  were  at  Alexandria  or  Da- 
mascus. I,  the  writer  of  this  account,  was  present,  and  astonished 
whence  such  quantities  of  rich  stuflfs  and  ornaments  could  have  come  ; 
for  all  the  houses  on  each  side  the  great  street  of  Saint  Denis,  as  far 
as  the  Chatelet,  or  indeed  to  the  great  bridge, ||  were  hung  with  tap. 
estries  representing  various  scenes  and  histories  to  the  great  delight 
of  all  beholders. 

The  queen  and  her  ladies,  conducted  by  great  lords  in  their  litters, 

*  Louis  XIV.  took  the  same  device,  with  the  motto  of  "Nec  pluribus  impar." 
t  "  Claire,"  or  clairel— light  red  wine.— Ed. 

X  "  Piement"— is  n  liquor  made  of  honey,  wine,  and  different  spices.— Dy  Canoc, 
§  Denys  Sauvtige,  in  a  marginal  note,  says,  "that  he  thinks  this  g;ite  vas  culled  la 

Porte  aux  Peintres,"  and  was  pulled  down  ii  the  reign  of  Francis  I.  It  was  calledrort* 

uux  Pgintres,  because  many  painters  resided  ne;ir  it.— Sauval. 
II  Deoys  Sauvoge  «ayst     lueou*  by  the  great  bridjte  -ihe-kridee  of  Notr9-ram» 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


495 


arnvod  at  leiigth  at  the  gate  oi"  the  Chatelet,  where  they  stopped  to 
see  other  splendid  pageants  that  had  been  prepared  for  them.  At 
the  gate  of  the  Ch^telet  was  erected  a  castle  of  wood,  with  towers 
strong  enough  tj  last  forty  years.  At  each  of  the  battlements  was  a 
knight  completely  armed  from  head  to  foot;  and  in  the  castle  was  a 
superb  bed,  as  finely  decorated  with  curtains  and  everything  else,  as 
if  for  the  chamber  of  the  king,  and  this  bed  was  called  the  bed  of 
justice,  in  which  lay  a  person  to  represent  St.  Anne.    On  the  espla- 


Triumphal  Entry  of  Q.ueen  Isabella  into  Taris.  From  a  MS.  Froissait  of  the  15th  century. 


nade,  before  tne  castie,  (which  comprehended  a  tolerably  large  space,) 
was  a  warren  and  much  brush-wood,  within  which  were  plenty  of 
hares,  rabbits  and  young  birds,  that  fled  out  and  in  again  for  fear  of 
the  populace.  From  this  wood,  on  the  side  near  the  queen,  there 
issued  a  large  white  hart,  that  made  for  the  bed  of  justice  ;  from  an- 
other  part  came  forth  a  lion  and  eagle,  well  represented,  and  proudly 
advanced  toward  the  stag.  Then  twelve  young  maidrns,  richly 
dressed,  with  chaplets  of  gold  on  their  heads,  came  out  of  the  wood, 
holding  naked  swords  in  their  hands,  and  placed  themselves  between 
the  hart,  the  lion,  and  eagle  ;  showing,  that  with  their  swords  they 
were  determined  to  defend  the  kart  and  the  bed  of  justice. 

The  queen,  the  ladies  and  lords,  having  seen  this  pageant  with 
pleasure,  passed  on  to  the  bridge  of  Notre-Dame,  which  was  deco- 
rated so  handsom.eiy,  it  could  not  be  amended  :  it  was  covered  with 
a  starry  canopy  of  green  and  crimson,  and  the  streets  were  all  hung 
with  tapestry  *s  far  as  the  church  of  Notre-Dame.  When  the  queen 
and  her  ladies  had  passed  the  bridge,  and  were  near  the  church,  it 
was  late  ia  the  evening ;  for  the  procession,  ever  since  it  had  set  out 
from  St.  Denis,  had  advanced  but  a  foot's  pace.  The  great  bridge 
of  Paris  was  hung  all  its  length  with  green  and  white  sarcenet ;  but 
before  the  queen  and  her  company  entered  Notre-Dame,  she  was 
presented  with  other  pageants  that  delighted  her  and  her  ladies  very 
much  :  I  will  describe  them. 

A  full  month  before  the  queen's  entry  to  Paris,  a  master  engineer 
from  Geneva  had  fastened  a  cord  to  the  highest  tower  of  Notre- 
Dame,  which,  passing  high  above  the  streets,  was  fixed  to  the  most 
elevated  house  on  the  bridge  of  S  lint  Michael.  As  the  queen  was 
pa.ssing  down  the  street  of  Notre-Dame,  this  man  left  the  tower,  and, 
sealing  himself  on  the  cord,  descended,  singing,  with  two  lighted 
torches  in  his  hand,  for  it  was  now  dark,  to  the  great  astonishment 
of  all  who  saw  him  how  he  could  do  it.  He  kept  the  lighted  torches 
in  his  hands  that  he  might  be  seen  by  all  Paris,  and  even  two  or 
three  leagues  off.  He  played  many  tricks  on  the  rope,  and  his  agility 
'<vas  highly  praised. 

The  bishop  of  Paris  and  his  numerous  clergy,  clothed  in  their 
robes,  were  without  the  church  of  Notre-Dame,  waiting  for  the  queen, 
who  was  helped  out  of  her  litter  by  the  four  dukes,  of  Berry,  Bur- 
gundy,  Touraine  and  Bourbon.  When  the  other  ladies  had  left  their 
litters  and  dismounted  from  their  palfreys,  they  all  entered  the  church 
la  grand  procession,  preceded  by  the  bishop  and  priests,  singing 


aloud  to  the  praise  of  God  and  the  Virgiii  Mary.  The  queen  was 
conducted  through  the  nave  and  choir  to  the  great  altar,  where,  on 
her  knees,  she  made  her  prayers  according  as  she  thought  good,  and 
presented,  as  her  offering,  four  cloths  of  g-ld,  and  the  handsome 
crown  which  the  angels  had  put  on  her  he;;d  at  the  gate  of  Paris,  aa 
has  been  related.  The  lord  John  de  la  Riviere  and  iir  John  le  Mer. 
cier  instantly  brought  one  more  rich  with  which  they  crowned  her. 
This  being  done,  the  queen  and  her  ladies  returned  to  their  litters, 

wherein  they  were  seated 
as  before  ;  and,  as  it  was 
late,  there  were  upward 
of  five  hundred  lighted  ta- 
pers attending  the  proces. 
.sion.  In  such  array  were 
they  conducted  to  the  pal- 
ace,  where  the  king,  queen 
Joan,  and  the  duchess  ol 
Orleans,  were  waiting  for 
them.*  The  ladies  here 
quitted  their  litters,  and 
were  conducted  to  differ- 
ent apartments;  atid  the 
lords,  after  the  dancing,  re- 
turned to  their  hotels.t 

On  the  morrow,  which 
was  Monday,  the  king  gave 
a  grand  dinner  to  a  nu- 
merous company  of  ladies ; 
and,  at  the  hour  of  high 
mass,  the  queen  of  France 
was  led  by  the  before-men- 
tioned  dukes  to  the  Holy 
Chapel,  where  she  was  an. 
(iinted  and  sanctified  as 
queens  of  France  usually 
are.  Sir  Willijm  de  Viare, 
archbishop  of  Rouen,  said 
mass.  After  mass,  which 
Vv'as  well  and  solemnly 
eung,  the  king  and  queen 
returned  to  their  apart- 
men!:?,  as  did  the  fetho! 
ladies  to  theirs  who  lodged 
in  the  Palace.  Shortly 
after  the  :.Tiass,  the  king, 
queen,  and  all  the  ladies 
entered  the  hall.  You 
mr-.st  know,  that  the  great 
table  of  marble, t  v.  hich  is 
in  the  hall,  and  is  never  removed,  was  covered  v;itii  an  oaken  plank, 
four  inches  thick,  and  the  royal  dinner  placed  t!;ereon.  Near  the 
table,  and  against  one  of  the  pillars,  was  the  king's  buffet,  magnifi. 
cently  decked  out  with  gold  and  silver  plate,  and  much  envied  by 
many  who  saw  it.  Before  the  king's  table,  and  at  some  distance, 
were  wooden  bars  with  three  entrances,  at  which  v.ere  serjeants-at- 
arms,  ushers,  and  archers,  to  prevent  any  from  passiiig  them  but  those 
who  served  the  table  ;  for  in  truth  the  crowd  was  so  very  great,  that 
there  was  no  moving  but  with  much  difficulty.  There  v/ere  plenty 
of  minstrels,  vv'ho  played  away  tJ  the  best  of  their  abilities. 

The  ki:'g3,  prelates,  and  ladies,  having  wtij^hed  and  seated  them, 
selves  at  table,  their  places  were  as  follows:  the  bishop  of  Noyen 
was  seated  at  the  head  of  the  king's  table,  then  the  bishop  of  Langres, 
and  then  the  archbishop  of  Rouen,  by  the  side  of  the  king  of  France, 
who  was  that  day  clothed  in  a  crimson  surcost,  lined  v.ith  ermine, 
and  »Jie  royal  crown  upon  his  head.    A  little  above  the  king  v\-a3  the 

*  Denys  Sauvage,  in  a  marginal  note,  says  that  tliis  queen  Jonn  was  the  widow  of 
Charles  le  Bel,  ami  her  daughter  Blanche  married  to  Philip  duke  of  Orleans,  brother  to 
the  late  king  John. 

Froissart  has  mentioned  them  before ;  but  the  widow  of  Charles  le  Bel  died,  according 
to  I'x^rtde  Verifier  les  Dates,  at  Brie-comte  Robert,  13/0,  and  queen  Isabella's  entry  was 
in  IS^a. 

T  Froissart  having  omitted  a  curious  circumstance  that  hnppered  at  tliis  entry  of  tht 
queen,  I  shall  translate  it  from  Les  Gr.indes  Chroniqiies  de  St.  Denys. 

"The  kmg  having  heard  what  tine  piigeams  were  pieparint'.  siiid  to  Savoisi,  who 
was  one  of  his  valets-de-chamhre,  'S.ivoisi,  I  be^  that  thou  wouldst  mount  my  good 
horse,  and  I  will  get  up  behind  thee :  and  we  will  disguise  ourselves  so  that  no  one  shall 
know  us,  and  go  and  see  the  entry  of  my  \Tife.'  Savoisi  did  all  lie  could  to  dissuade  tite 
king  from  this,  but  the  kins:  would  be  obeyed.  They  theiefoie  disguised  fliemselves,  and 
the  king  rode  behind  Savoisi  to  different  parts  of  Paris.  'J'hey  came  to  tlie  Chatelet  aa 
the  queen  was  passing,  and  the  crowd  w,is  so  preat,  that  Siivuisi  jrot  in*o  tlie  midst. 
Bailiffs,  armed  with  staves,  had  been  stationed  there  to  prevent  any  harm  being  done  to 
the  pageant,  who  laid  about  them  most  lustily,  to  keep  off  the  crowd.  Savoisi  and 
tbe  king,  still  pushing  f.mvnrd,  the  bailiffs,  who  knew  not  the  king,  gave  to  each  several 
shiirp  blows  on  their  shoulders.  In  the  evening,  tbe  king  ti  ld  the  ladies  what  had  hay 
pened  to  him  at  the  Cliatelet,  and  there  was  much  laughing  ana  jokiii?  on  the  occoiion 
among  them. 

X  "At  one  end  of  the  hall  of  the  Palace  was  pinced  a  marble  table  that  filled  upahnojt 
the  whole  breadth  of  it,  and  was  of  such  a  size  for  length,  breadth  and  thickness,  that 
it  was  supposed  to  be  the  greatest  slab  of  marble  existing. 

"  It  served,  fir  two  or  three  hundred  years,  very  different  purposes:  at  one  time  fora 
thearje,  on  which  the  attorneys'  clerks  acted  their  mummeries,  and  at  another  for  the 
royal  feasts,  where  only  emperors,  kiiiL's,  and  princes  of  the  blood  were  admitted,  with 
their  la'Jes :  the  otiier  great  lords  dined  at  separate  tables.  It  was  consumed  by  firs  in 
1618  "^AVAL.  Antiquites  de  Paris. 


496 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


queen,  crowned  also  very  riclily.  Next  the  queen  was  placed  the 
king  of  Armenia,  then  the  duchess  of  Berry,  the  duchess  of  Burgundy, 
the  duchess  of  Touraine,  tnadanie  de  Nevers,  mademoiselle  Bonue 
de  Bar,  madame  de  Coucy,  and  mademoiselle  Marie  de  Harcourt. 
There  were  none  others  at  the  king's  table,  except  at  the  very  lower 
end,  the  lady  de  Sully,  wife  of  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille.  There 
were  two  other  tables  in  the  hall,  at  which  were  seated  upward  of 
five  hundred  ladies  and  damsels;  but  the  crowd  was  so  very  great, 
it  was  with  difficulty  they  could  be  served  with  their  dinner,  which 
was  plentiful  and  sumptuous.  Of  this  it  is  not  worth  the  trouble  to 
give  any  particulars;  but  I  must  speak  of  some  devices  which  were 
curiously  arranged,  and  would  have  given  the  king  much  amusement, 
had  those  who  had  undert  aken  it  been  able  to  act  their  parts. 

In  the  middle  of  the  hall  was  erected  a  castle  of  wood,  forty  feet  high, 
twenty  feet  long,  and  as  many  wide,  with  towers  at  each  corner,  and 
one  larger  in  the  middle.  Tiiis  castle  was  to  represent  the  city  of 
Troy  the  great,  and  the  tower  in  the  middle  the  palace  of  Ilion,  from 
which  were  displayed  the  banners  of  the  Trojans,  such  as  king 
Priam,  Hector,  his  other  sons,  and  of  those  shut  up  in  the  place  with 
them.  The  castle  being  on  wheels,  was  very  easily  moved  about. 
There  was  a  pavilijn  likewise  on  wheels,  on  which  were  placed  the 
banners  of  the  Grecian  kings,  that  was  moved,  as  it  were,  by  invisi- 
ble being?,  to  the  attick  of  Troy.  There  was  also,  by  way  of  rein- 
forcement, a  large  ship,  well  built,  and  able  to  contain  one  hundred 
men-at-arms,  that,  like  the  two  fjrmer,  was  ingeniously  moved  by 
invisible  whet;l3.  Those  in  the  ship  and  pavilion  made  a  sharp  attack 
on  the  castle,  which  was  g  illantly  defended  ;  but  from  the  very  great 
crowd,  this  amusement  could  not  last  long.  There  were  so  many 
people  on  all  sides,  several  were  stifled  by  the  heat;  and  one  table 
near  the  door  of  the  chamber  of  parliament,  at  which  a  numerous 
company  of  ladies  and  damsels  were  seated,  was  thrown  down,  and 
the  company  forced  tJ  make  off  as  well  as  they  could. 

The  queen  of  France  was  near  fainting,  from  the  excessive  heat, 
and  one  of  the  doors  was  forced  to  be  tnrown  open  to  admit  air. 
The  lady  of  Coucy  was  in  the  same  situation.  The  king,  noticing 
thii,  ordered  an  end  to  be  put  tJ  the  feast,  when  the  tables  were  re- 
moved, fjr  the  ladies  to  have  more  room.  Wine  and  spices  were 
served  around,  and  every  one  retired  v/hen  the  king  and  queen  went 
to  their  apartments.  Those  ladies  who  did  not  lodge  in  the  Palace 
returned  to  their  hotels,  tj  recover  themselves  of  their  sufferings  from 
tlie  heat  and  crowd.  The  lady  of  Coucy  remained  in  her  hotel  until 
it  was  lati? ;  but  the  queen,  about  five  o'clock,  left  the  Palace,  attended 
by  the  duchesses  before  named,  and,  mounting  an  open  litter,  pro- 
ceeded through  the  streets  of  Paris,  followed  by  the  ladies  in  litters, 
or  on  horseback,  to  the  residence  of  the  king,  at  the  hdtel  de  St.  Pol. 
She  was  attended  by  upward  of  one  thousand  horse.  The  king  took 
boat  at  the  Palace,  and  vvas  rowed  to  his  hotel,  which,  though  it  was 
sufficiently  large,  there  had  been  errected  in  the  court,  at  the  en- 
trance  leading  to  the  Seine,  an  immense  hall,  covered  with  undressed 
cloths  of  Normandy,  that  had  been  sent  from  divers  places  :  the  sides 
were  hung  with  t  ipestry,  that  represented  strange  histories,  and  gave 
delight  to  all  who  saw  them.  In  this  hall  the  king  entertained  the 
ladies  at  a  banquet:  but  the  queen  remained  in  her  chamber,  where 
she  supped  and  did  not  again  appear  that  night.  The  king,  lords, 
and  ladies,  danced  and  amused  themselves  until  daybreak,  when 
the  amusements  ceased,  and  every  one  retired  to  his  home,  each  of 
them  to  sleep  and  repose  themselves,  as  it  was  full  time. 

1  will  now  speak  of  the  presents  the  Parisians  nude  to  the  king, 
queen,  and  duchess  of  Touraine,  who  was  but  lately  arrived  in  France 
from  Lor.'hardy  :  she  was  called  Valentine,  and  was  daughter  to  the 
duke  of  Milan.  She  had  this  year  been  married  to  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  and  had  never  been  in  Paris  before  this  public  entry  of 
the  queen  :  the  citizens,  therefore,  w^re  bound  to  bid  her  welcome. 
About  twelve  o'clock,  forty  of  the  princip  d  citizens  of  Paris,  all  uni- 
formly  dressed,  waited  on  the  king  at  his  hdtel  of  Saint  Pol,  bring- 
ing a  present  they  had  displayed  through  the  streets  of  the  town. 
Their  gift  was  in  a  very  richly  worked  litter,  borne  by  two  strong 
men,  dre-sed  as  savages.  This  litter  was  covered  with  a  transparent 
crape  of  silk,  through  which  might  be  seen  the  magnificent  things  it 
contained. 

On  their  arrival,  they  advanced  to  the  king's  chamber,  (which  was 
open  and  ready  prepared  to  receive  tliem,  as  their  coming  was  known, 
and  welcome  is  always  made  to  those  who  bring  gilts;)  and,  having 
placed  the  litter  on  vessels,  in  the  midst  of  the  apartment,  they  cast 
themselves  on  their  knees,  and  thus  spoke:  "  Most  beloved  lord  and 
king,  your  citizens  of  your  good  town  of  Paris  present  to  you  the  plate 
that  is  contained  in  this  litter,  as  tokens  of  their  joy  that  you  have 
taken  the  government  of  the  kingdom  in  your  own  hands."  "Many 
thanks,  my  good  people,"  replied  the  king:  ''they  are  fair  and  rich." 
The  citizens  then  rose  up,  and  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  with- 
drew.  When  they  had  gone,  the  king  said  to  sir  William  des  Bordes, 
and  to  Montaigu.*  who  were  then  present,  "  Let  us  go  nearer,  and 

*  M.  Levesque  says,  that  Charles  owed  his  popularity  to  tiie  wise  choice  he  hail  made 
of  the  under-mentioned  ministers.  La  Rivierre.  who  had  deserved  tiie  frieiuUhip  otthe 
wisest  of  kin?s:  Noviant,  ch  irged  with  the  superintendence  of  the  finances,  was  of  tiie 
order  of  nojjility,  though  without  fortune,  and  Montaigu,  horn  in  ofiscuritv.  raised  liim- 
•elf  liy  his  fiilents ;  but,  ahove  all,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  who  had  preserved  his  iiitegrity . 
though  he  had  been  joined  in  llie  regency  with  tlie  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy. 

'This  John  de  iMonUii^u,  grand-master  of  the  h(»nseho!u,  and  superintendent  of  the 
Saaicet  tu  Chailes  YI.  was  uccuaed  of  huviug  rubbed  the  June,  and  was  cuodeinoed  to 


examine  what  their  gifts  are."  They  approached,  and  looked  into 
the  litter.  1  will  now  mention  what  presents  it  contained.  First, 
there  were  four  pots  of  gold,  four  saucers  to  match,  four  golden  sulta, 
twelve  cups  of  the  s.ame,  twelve  porringers,  and  six  dishes  of  gold 
also :  the  whole  weighed  one  hundred  and  fifty  marcs. 

Another  party  of  citizens,  very  handsomely  equipped  in  uniforms 
of  cloth,  waited  on  the  queen,  and  presented  her  with  a  litter  borne 
by  two  men  dressed,  one  as  a  bear,  the  other  as  a  unicorn,  which 
they  placed  in  her  chamber,  and  the  ci  izens  recommended  their  town 
and  inhabitants  to  her  protection.  This  present  consisted  of  the 
model  of  a  ship  in  gold,  two  large  flagi,ons  of  gold,  two  comfit  boxes, 
two  salts,  six  cups,  and  as  many  saucers,  all  of  gold  :  twelve  lamps 
of  silver,  two  silver  basins,  two  dozen  of  silver  porringers,  the  same 
number  of  silver  cups  :  the  whole  weight  of  gold  and  silver  bein" 
three  hundred  marcs. 

The  third  present  was  carried,  in  like  manner,  to  the  chamber  of 
the  duchess  of  Touraine,  by  t-t/o  men  representing  Moors,  having 
their  faces  blackened,  and  richly  dressed  with  white  turbans,  as  if 
they  had  been  Saracens  or  Tartars.  This  litter  was  ornamented  and 
covered,  like  the  others,  with  gauze,  and  accompanied  by  twelve 
citizens  in  uniforms,  who  presented  the  duchess  with  a  ship  in  gold, 
a  large  flaggon  of  gold,  two  comfit  boxes,  two  large  dishes,  and  two 
salts,  all  of  gold  :  six  jugs  of  silver,  and  two  dozen  cups  and  saucers 
of  the  same:  the  whole  weighing  two  hundred  marcs.  The  duchess 
of  Touraine  was  exceedingly  pleased  with  this  present,  as  she  had 
reason,  for  it  was  very  magnificent,  and  returned  handsomely  her 
thanks  to  those  who  had  brought  it,  and  to  the  good  city  of  Paris  that 
had  given  it  to  her. 

Such  were  the  gifts  made  this  Tuesday  to  the  kins;  and  queen  of 
France,  and  to  the  duchess  of  Touraine.  You  may  judge  from  them 
the  liberality  and  riches  of  the  Parisians ;  for  it  vvas  assured  me,  the 
author  of  this  history,  that  all  these  presents,  which  I  saw,  had  cost 
upward  of  sixty  thousand  golden  crowns.  When  these  ceremonies 
were  concluded,  the  hour  for  dinner  arrived ;  but  this  day  the  king 
and  his  court  dined  in  private  at  their  different  hotels,  for  at  three 
o'clock  the  tournament  was  to  take  place  in  the  square  of  Saint 
Catherine,  where  scaffolds  had  been  erected  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  queen  and  the  ladies. 

I  will  name  the  knights  of  this  grand  tournament,  who  were  styled 
the  knights  of  the  Golden  Sun,  which,  although  it  was  that  day  the 
king  of  France's  device,  was  borne  by  others,  who  tilted  in  hopes  of 
gaining  the  prize.  These  knights  were  thirty,  including  the  king : 
first,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the  duks  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
the  count  de  la  March",  sir  James  de  Bourbon  his  brother,  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Namur,  sir  Olive.'*  de  Clisson  constable  of  France,  sir  John 
de  Vienne,  sir  James  de  Vi.^nne,  lord  d'Espaigny,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tre- 
mouille, sir  William  de  la  Tremouille  his  brother,  sir  Philip  de  Bar, 
the  lord  de  Rochfort  a  Breton,  the  lord  de  Rais,  the  lord  de  Beauma- 
noir,  sir  John  de  Barben9on  called  the  Ardenois,  the  halze  of  Flan- 
ders,  the  lord  de  Torcy  a  Norman,  sir  John  des  Barres,  the  lord  de 
Nantouillet,  the  lord  de  la  Rochefoucault,  the  lord  de  Garenciercs, 
sir  John  de  Harpedant,  the  baron  d'Ury,  sir  William  Marciel,  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  sir  GeofTry  de  Carin,  sir  Charles  de  Changiet,  and 
sir  William  de  Lignac.  All  these  knights  were  sumptuously  dressed, 
and  each  had  on  his  shield  a  splendid  sun.  At  three  o'clock,  they 
entered  the  square  of  St.  Catherine,  where  the  queen  had  already 
arrived  in  a  magnificent  car,  and  the  duchesses  and  other  ladies  in 
great  state,  and  taken  their  places  on  the  seats  prepared  for  them. 
The  king  of  France  next  made  his  appearance  completely  equipped 
for  tilting,  of  which  amusement  he  was  very  fond. 

The  justs  now  began,  and  were  carried  on  with  vigor,  for  there 
were  many  knights  from  foreign  parts.  Sir  William  de  Hainault, 
count  de  Ostrevant,  tilted  right  well,  as  did  those  knights  who  had 
accompanied  him,  such  as  the  lord  de  Gommines,  sir  John  d'Andre- 
gines,  the  lord  de  Cantan,  sir  Ansel  de  Transsegines,  and  sirClinquart 
de  Herinno.  Every  one  performed  his  part,  in  honoi^of  the  ladies  ; 
and  the  duke  of  Ireland  tilted  well  :  being  then  a  resident  at  Paris, 
the  king  had  invited  him  to  the  tournament.  A  German  k night  from 
beyond  the  Rhine,  called  sir  Gervas  de  Mirande,  gained  great  com- 
mendation. The  number  of  knights  made  it  difficult  to  give  a  full 
stroke,  and  the  dust  was  so  troublesome  that  it  increased  their  diffi- 
culties. The  lord  de  Coucy  shone  with  brilliancy.  The  tilts  were 
continued  without  relaxation  until  night,  when  the  ladies  were  con. 
ducted  to  their  h6tels. 

The  queen  of  France  and  her  attendants  were  led  back  to  the 
hdtel  of  St.  Pol,  where  was  the  most  magnificent  banquet  for  the 
ladies,  ever  heard  of.  The  feast  and  dancing  lasted  until  sunrise, 
and  the  prize  of  the  tournament  was  given,  with  the  assent  of  the 
ladies  and  heralds,  to  the  king,  as  being  the  best  tilter  on  the  oppo- 
nents' side,  and  the  prize  for  the  holders  of  the  lists  was  given  to  the 

be  beheaded.  This  w;us  done  with.. ul  the  king's  knowle<lge,  at  the  instigation  of  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  king  of  Navarre.  He  was  beheaded  in"  the  market-place  of 
Paris,  the  1  tli  October.  140  ',  and  his  remains  were  carried  to  the  gibbet  at  Alontfaucon, 
where  they  remained  hanging  for  nearly  three  years,  since  his  body  wiis  not  taken  down 
until  the  17th  September,  1412,  and  carried  to  tlie  convent  of  tJie  Celestins  of  Marcoussi, 
which  he  had  founded. 

"  Although  he  was  executed  without  the  knowledge  of  the  king,  he  did  not  the  1(>» 
allow  the  confiscation  of  his  property,  to  be  given  to  Louis,  duke  de  Guienne,  dauphin. 

"  {  was,  however,  informeti  by  M.  Perron,  who  has  carefully  applied  himself  to  leam 
the  particulars  of  the  life  uf  this  lord,  thut  bis  property  was  restored  tu  his  iieu>."*« 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 

Si  7|-  .    II  .    I  ■  I  ■  ■  ■■  '  ■  

halze  de  Flandres,  bastard-brother  to  the  duchess  of  Burgundy.  On 
account  of  the  complaints  the  knights  made  of  the  dust,  which  had 
prevented  many  from  exerting  themselves  to  the  utmost  at  the  late 
tournament,  the  king  ordered  the  lists  to  be  watered.  Two  hundred 
water-carriers  were  employed  on  the  Wednesday  to  water  the  square, 
but,  notwithstanding  their  efforts,  there  was  still  a  sufficiency  of  dust. 

The  count  de  St.  Pol  arrived  this  Wednesday  straight  from  Eng- 
land, having  made  haste  to  be  present  at  these  feasts,  and  had  left 
sir  .Tohn  de  Chatel-Morant  to  follow  with  the  treaty  of  the  truce.  The 
count  de  St.  Pol  was  kindly  received  by  the  king  and  his  lords:  his 
countess,  who  had  been  near  the  person  of  the  queen  at  these  festi- 
vals, was  rejoiced  at  his  arrival.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  Wednesday, 
thirty  squires,  who  had  been  in  attendance  the  preceding  day,  ad- 
vanced to  the  lists  where  the  tournaments  had  been  held,  whither  the 
ladies  also  came,  in  the  same  state,  and  seated  themselves  as  before. 
The  tilting  was  ably  and  vigorously  kept  up  until  night,  when  the 
company  returned  to  their  homes.  The  banquet  this  evening  at  the 
h6tel  de  St.  Pol  was  as  grand  as  the  preceding  one,  and  the  prize 
was  adjudged  by  the  ladies  and  heralds  to  a  squire  from  Hainault, 
who  had  accompanied  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  called  John  de  Flaron, 
as  the  most  deserving  of  the  opponents,  and  to  a  squire  belonging  to 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  called  John  de  Poulceres,  for  the  -best  tenants 
of  the  field. 

The  tournament  was  continued  on  the  Thursday,  when  knights 
and  squires  tilted  promiscuously,  and  many  gallant  justs  were  done, 
for  every  one  took  pains  to  excel.  Night  put  an  end  to  it,  and  there 
was  a  grand  entertainment  again  for  the  ladies,  at  the  h6tel  de  St. 
Pol,  when  the  prize  for  the  opponents  was  given  to  sir  Charles  des 
Armoyes,  and  for  the  tenants,  to  a  s^*[uire  attached  to  the  queen,  called 
Lons. 

On  the  Friday,  the  king  feasted  the  ladies  and  damsels  at  dinner, 
which  was  very  splendid  and  plentiful.  Toward  the  end  of  it,  as  the 
king  was  seated  at  table,  with  the  duchess  of  Berry,  the  duchess  of 
Burgundy,  the  duchess  of  Touraine,  the  countess  de  Saint  Pol,  the 
lady  of  Coucy,  and  many  more,  two  knights,  completely  armed,  en- 
tered the  hall,  (which  was  very  spacious,  having  been,  as  I  have  said, 
erected  for  the  occasion,)  on  barbed  horses,  with  lances  in  their  hands. 
One  was  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  the  other  sir  Boucicaut  the  younger. 
Having  tilted  bravely  for  some  time,  they  were  joined  by  sir  William 
de  Namur,  sir  Charles  des  Armoyes,  the  lord  de  Garencieres,  the 
lord  de  Nantouillet,  sir  John  de  Barben9on,  and  several  others,  who 
gallantly  tilted  for  two  hours  before  the  king  and  ladies ;  and  when 
they  had  sufficiently  amused  themselves,  they  returned  to  their  hdtels. 

The  ladies  and  damsels  took  their  leave,  this  Friday,  of  the  king 
and  queen,  as  did  such  lords  as  pleased,  and  returned  to  their  homes. 
The  king  and  queen  thanked  very  graciously  such  as  took  leave,  for 
having  come  to  this  feast. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SIR  JOHN  DE  CHATEL-MORANT  BRINGS  FROM  ENGLAND  THE  TRUCES  FOR 
THREE  YEARS,  SEALED  BY  KING  RICHARD  AND  HIS  ALLIES.  LEWIS  OF 
ANJOU,  KING  OF  SICILY,  IS  BETROTHED  AND  MARRIED  TO  A  DAUGHTER 
OF  THE  KING  OF  ARRAGON. 

After  this  grand  festival,  and  when  the  lords  and  ladies,  who  had 
assisted  at  it,  were  returned  to  their  castles,  the  lord  de  Cha,tel- 
Morant,  whom  th€  lord  de  Saint-Pol  had  left  in  England,  arrived  at 
Paris  with  the  truces,  signed  by  the  king  of  England  and  his  allies. 
He  delivered  to  the  king  and  his  ministers  the  charter  of  the  truce 
that  was  to  last  for  three  years,  and  read  aloud  its  contents  in  the 
presence  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  lieutenant  for  the  king,  to 
guard  and  defend  all  the  country,  from  the  Dordogne  to  the  sea,  in- 
cluding Auvergne  and  Limousin.  All  who  should  infringe,  or  any 
way  break  this  treaty,  or  cause  it  to  be  broken,  whatever  were  his 
rank,  would  be  considered  as  a  traitor,  and  incur  punishment  of 
death.  The  lord  de  Coucy  had  also  a  copy  delivered  to  him,  to  show 
if  necessary,  to  those  garrisons  of  Ventadour,  Chalu9et,  Orbesi,* 
Donzach,t  who  were  carrying  on  war  under  name  of  the  English, 
that  they  might  not  have  any  cause  of  excuse,  and  incur  the  penalty, 
should  they  continue  their  warfare.  The  lord  Lewis  de  Sancerre, 
marshal  of  France,  had  it  in  like  manner  read  to  him,  and  a  copy 
given  to  him.  This  was  very  necessary  ;  for  he  was  lieutenant  over 
all  the  country  of  Languedoc,  from  the  river  Rhdne  and  Avignon, 
within  which  are  many  valuable  estates  and  lordships,  as  far  as  the 
Dordogne.  His  government  contained  the  seneschalships  of  Beau- 
caire,  Carcassonne,  Toulouse,  Rouergue,  Agen,  Quercy,  Bigorre, 
Perigord  and  Limoges,  where  were  many  forts  and  castles  that 
minded  not  the  truce,  but  continued  to  carry  on  the  war,  such  as 
ChJLtel-Cuillier,  and  the  strong  castle  of  Lourdes,  on  the  frontiers  of 
B6arn,  which  kept  the  neighborhood  under  continual  alarms. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  treaty  of  marriage  on  foot,  between 
the  lord  Lewis  d'Anjou,  son  to  the  late  duke,  who  styled  himself 
king  of  Naples,  Sicily,  Jerusalem,  and  count  of  Provence,  and  the 
daughter  of  the  king  of  Arragon.  The  queen  of  Naples  went  to  visit 
the  pope  at  Avignon,  carrying  with  her  the  young  lord  Lewis,  and 
there  met  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  much  rejoiced  at  her  arrival. 
The  queen  was  handsomely  received  by  the  pope  and  cardinals  ;  of 

♦"Orbesi"— Orbessan,  a  village  in  Armagnac. 
t "  Dgiizach"-ti  village  in  Armagnac. 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &c.  497 

which  she  was  indeed  deserving,  for  she  was  an  active  bustling  lady, 
and  one  who  did  not  sleep  over  her  interests.  She  entreated  the  lord 
de  Coucy  to  escort  her  son  to  Arragon,  and  to  remain  with  him  until 
he  were  married.  He  replied ;  "  Certainly,  madam,  there  is  not  a 
voyage  that,  for  seven  years  past,  I  would  more  v.  illingly  have  un. 
dertaken  than  to  Sicily  and  Naples,  more  particularly,  in  company 
with  my  lord  your  son,  if  I  have  the  consent  of  our  lord  and  king." 
"  Many  thanks,  lord  de  Coucy,"  said  the  queen  :  "  you  show  us  your 
good  inclinations  ;  but,  for  the  present,  it  will  be  sufficient  if  you 
will  accompany  our  son  to  Arragon.  The  queen  of  Arragon  v/ill  be 
very  happy  to  see  you,  for  your  daughter  is  married  to  her  brother 
sir  Henry  de  Bar." 

The  lord  de  Coucy  cheerfully  agreed  to  undertake  this  journey  , 
and  the  king  of  Sicily,  having  made  his  preparations,  took  leave  of 
pope  Clement,  and  of  his  mother,  with  many  tears.  Their  hearts 
were  wrung,  not  indeed  without  cause,  at  this  separation,  for  he  was 
going  to  a  far  country,  and  it  was  uncertain  when  they  should  meet 
again.  It  had  been  settled,  that  instantly  after  the  marriage  had 
taken  place,  the  young  king  and  queen  were  to  embark  at  Barcelona, 
and  sail  as  expeditiously  as  they  could  for  Naples  or  any  other  part 
of  that  country.  The  young  king  of  Sicily  was  handsomely  attended, 
and,  having  passed  through  Montpellier  and  Beziers,  cam^e  to  Nar- 
bonne,  where  he  and  his  company  were  honorably  received  by  the 
viscount.  Having  refreshed  their  horses  for  one  day,  they  continued 
their  route  toward  Perpignan,  the  first  town  of  Arragon.  News  of 
his  arrival  had  reached  the  court  of  Arragon,  and  the  queen  had  sent 
proper  persons  to  receive  him  and  his  attendants,  and  show  them  all 
respect,  so  that,  wherever  they  passed,  they  were  well  entertained, 
and  all  their  expenses  paid.  The  viscount  de  Roquebertin  and  sir 
Raymond  de  Baighes  were  their  conductors.  They  continued  their 
journey  until  they  arrived  at  Barcelona,  where  the  king,  queen,  and 
princess  were  expecting  them.  The  young  king  Lewis  was  very 
kindly  received ;  and  the  queen  was  particularly  pleased  on  seeing 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  thanked  her  future  son-in-law  for  having 
brought  him  with  him,  adding,  that  everything  would  fare  the  better 
for  it. 

The  marriage  was  performed  and  consummated  between  these  two 
persons ;  but  as  winter  was  approaching,  the  sea  voyage  was  deferred, 
because  at  such  a  time  the  sea  is  stormy  and  dangerous.  They  said 
they  would  collect  all  the  purveyances  during  the  winter,  and  embark 
in  the  beginning  of  the  ensuing  month  of  March.  The  lord  de  Coucy 
was  perfectly  well  received  by  the  king  and  queen  of  Arragon ;  but, 
having  had  letters  from  the  king  of  France,  ordering  him  to  return,  he 
took  his  leave  of  them,  and  of  the  young  king  and  the  queen  of  Sicily, 
as  well  as  of  the  lords  of  Arragon,  and  set  out  for  France.  If  he  had 
had  time,  he  would  have  returned  by  Avignon  ;  but  he  sent  his  ex. 
cuses  to  the  pope  and  queen  of  Naples,  and  went  straight  to  Auvergne. 
At  the  time  of  this  marriage  of  the  king  of  Sicily  with  the  princess 
of  Arragon,  many  treaties  were  concluded  between  him  and  the  Ar- 
ragonians,  who  were  to  assist  him  with  men  and  galleys  in  the  recov- 
ery of  his  kingdom.  They  were  to  convey  him  to  Naples,  with  two 
hundred  spears,  one  thousand  cross-bows,  and  the  same  number  of 
infantry  armed  with  brigandines,  who  were  to  serve  him  at  their  own 
charges,  during' the  war,  until  he  should  have  full  possession  of  Na. 
pies,  Sicily  and  its  dependencies,  la  Puglia,  Calabria  and  the  city  of 
Gaieta,  the  residence  of  Margaret  de  Durazzo,  who  claimed  all  these 
territories  as  her  own. 

When  the  sweet  month  of  March  was  arrived,  and  the  winds  were 
become  calm  and  the  waters  smooth,  and  the  trees  once  more  clothed 
in  green,  and  all  purveyances  ready  and  embarked,  as  well  as  the 
men-at-arms  who  were  to  be  of  this  expedition,  the  young  couple 
took  leave  of  the  king  and  queen  of  Arragon.  The  queen  with  tears 
saw  them  depart,  and  recommended  them  to  the  particular  care  of 
the  count  de  Roddes,  a  very  valiant  knight,  and  sir  Raymond  de 
Baighes.  They  promised  special  obedience  to  the  queen's  wishes, 
although  the  count  d'Orghel  and  the  count  de  la  Lune  were  their 
superiors  and  had  the  command  of  the  convoy. 

There  were  on  board  these  galleys  fifteen  hundred  spears,  two 
thousand  cross-bows,  and  two  thousand  lusty  varlets  armed  with 
pikes  and  shields.  They  were  in  such  force  the  better  to  resist  their 
enemies,  and  any  adventurers  they  might  encounter  at  sea ;  for  the 
voyage  from  Barcelona  to  Naples  is  long,  and  Margaret  de  Durazzo, 
their  adversary,  might  have  had  intelligence  of  their  motions,  and 
stationed  a  fleet  accordingly  :  they  therefore  were  desirous  of  having 
strength  enough  to  oppose  any  she  could  bring  against  them. 

We  will  now  leave  the  affairs  of  Sicily,  and  return  to  those  of 
France,  which  is  our  principal  object,  and  to  several  other  events. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  IS  DESIROUS  OF  VISITING  THE  DISTANT  PARTS  OF 
HIS  KINGDOM.  AT  THE  REQUEST  OF  THE  LORD  DE  COUCY,  HE  ORDERS 
THE  DLTCE  OF  IRELAND  OUT  OF  FRANCE. 

When  the  king  of  France  saw  that  his  kingdom  was  now  at  peace, 
in  consequence  of  the  truce  with  England,  he  had  a  great  desire  to 
visit  the  more  distant  parts  of  it,  and  particularly  Languedoc.  The 
lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  at  that  time  his  most  inti. 
mate  advisers,  urged  him  to  visit  the  pope  and  cardinals  at  Avignon^ 


I 


498 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


who  were  desirous  of  that  honor,  and  thence  go  to  Toulouse,  saying 
that  a  king  when  young,  should  visit  his  realm  to  acquaint  himself 
with  its  inhabitants  and  inquire  how  they  have  been  governed,  as  it 
would  redound  to  his  profit  and  glory,  and  cause  himself  to  be  more 
aeloved  by  his  subjects. 

The  king  was  so  inclined,  and  willingly  attended  to  all  matters  of 
? -overnment.  The  lord  do  la  Riviere,  who  was  but  lately  returned 
from  those  parts,  told  him  that  bis  subjects  in  the  s^neschalships  of 
Toulouse,  Carcassonne  and  Beaucaire,  were  impatient  to  see  him  ; 
for  that  the  duke  of  Berry,  during  his  government  of  that  country, 
had  sorely  oppressed  them  with  taxes  and  other  impositions,  through 
the  means  of  one  of  his  familiars,  called  Betliisac,*  who  had  pity  on 
none,  and  that  they  were  quite  ruined.  On  this  account,  therefore, 
it  would  be  proper  for  him  to  go  thither,  and  he  could  then  summon 
the  count  de  Foix,  whom  he  was  so  anxious  to  see,  to  meet  him  at 
Toulouse. 

The  king  having  assented  to  this  proposal,  ordered  immense  pur- 
veyances to  be  provided  for  him  on  the  road  he  was  to  travel.  He 
signified  to  his  uncle  and  aunt,  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy, 
that,  as  he  passed  through  their  lands,  he  should  be  glad  to  see  their 
children,  his  cousins  ;  and  that  he  would  bring  with  him  his  brother 
of  Touraine,  and  his  uncle  of  Bourbon,  This  news  of  the  king's 
intended  visit  to  Burgundy,  was  highly  pleasing  to  the  duke  and 
duchess.  They  had  proclaimed  a  festival  and  tournament  to  be 
holden  at  Dijon,  and  sent  invitations  to  the  knights  and  squires  of 
Savoy  and  the  adjoining  countries,  who  made  their  preparations  ac- 
cordingly. During  the  time  all  these  different  arrangements  were 
making  for  the  king's  journey  to  Avignon  and  Languedoc,  other 
events  happened  in  France. 

You  have  heard  how  the  duke  of  Ireland,  formerly  earl  of  Oxford, 
had  been  driven  out  and  banished  England,  for  his  demerits,  by  the 
power  of  the  uncles  of  king  Richard,  but  especially  by  the  duke  of 
Gloucester,  who  had  been  more  bitter  against  him  than  all  the  rest ; 
and  how  he  had  fled  to  Holland,  and  had  remained  a  short  time  at 
Dordrecht,  when  he  was  forced  thence  by  duke  Albert,  the  lord  of 
Dordrecht  and  Holland,  who  refused  him  a  residence  on  his  lands, 
from  a  wish  not  to  act  contrary  to  the  will  of  his  cousins  in  England, 
notwithstanding  king  Richard  had  written  to  him  in  his  favor.  The 
duke  of  Ireland,  being  forced  to  depart,  went  to  Utrecht,  where  he 
resided  some  time,  and  might  have  staid  there  as  long  as  he  pleased  ; 
for  Utrecht  is  a  free  town  to  receive  whoever  lists,  if  they  pay  for 
what  they  want,  and  this  duke  had  a  sufficiency  of  money  ;  for  he 
had  received  of  the  constable,  sixty  thousand  francs,  as  the  balance 
of  the  ransom  of  John  of  Brittany.  You  have  also  heard  how  the  king 
of  France  had  sent  him  passports  to  come  to  France,  having  invited 
him  thither,  and  where  he  had  remained  for  more  than  a  year,  the 
king  showing  him  very  great  attention,  because  he  vv'jqs  a  foreigner. 

There  is  nothing  but  what  one  is  tired  of.  True  it  is,  that,  not- 
withstanding this  duke  was  so  well  received  by  the  king,  the  lord  de 
Coucy  mortaliy  hated  him,  and  not  without  reason  ;  for  although,  in 
other  affairs,  he  showed  great  good  sense,  honor  and  liberality,  he 
had  behaved  infamously  to  the  daughter  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  whom 
he  had  married,  and  without  any  reasons,  except  temptation  and 
deceit,  he  had  divorced  and  taken  another  wife,  who  was  from  Bo- 
hemia,  and  one  of  the  ladies  attached  to  the  queen  of  England. 
The  king  and  queen  had  improperly  and  sinfully  consented  to  this ; 
and  pope  Urban  had,  at  thoir  entreaties,  sent  from  Rome  a  dispensa- 
tion for  the  marriage.  This  new  mrirriage  not  only  wounded  the 
reputation  of  the  duke  of  Ireland,  bM  v/as  the  principal  cause  of  his 
ruin. 

The  lord  de  Coucy  was  one  of  the  king  of  France's  council,  and 
very  deservedly  in  favor,  from  the  services  he  1-ad  done,  and  was 
willing  to  do,  his  country :  he  therefore,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
friends,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  .Tohn  le 
Mercier,  prevailed  on  the  king  to  dismiss  the  duke  of  Ifoland.  Orders 
were,  in  consequence,  sent  him  from  the  king,  to  choose  any  other 
residence  but  France,  anr!  that  he  should  be  safely  conducted  out  of 
that  kingdom.  The  duke  of  Ireland  perceived  they  were  tired  of 
him,  and  that  he  ran  daily  risks,  from  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  from 
his  relations.  He  therefore  thought  it  would  be  best  for  him  to  leave 
France  as  soon  as  possible,  and  retire  to  Brabant ;  and  begged  of 
the  king  to  write  to  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  that  he  might  live  peace, 
ably  in  her  country.  The  king  cheerfully  complied  with  his  request, 
and  wrote  to  hh  aunt,  the  duchess,  who  at  his  desire  assented  to  it. 

The  duke  of  Ireland  was  escorted  by  the  king  of  France's  officers 

*  "  John  Betliisnc  \v;is  one  of  the  chief  advisers  of  tlie  duke  of  Berry,  and  was  accused 
with  Tietac  and  de  iSar,  two  otlier  domestics  of  this  prince,  ol'having  raised  enormous 
levies  from  the  L;inguedocians,  over  whom  the  duke  was  governor,  and,  under  his  name 
of  having  committed  {^icnt  plunder  and  much  violence,  and  of  iiaving  put  large  sums 
into  their  own  pockets.  This  report  gave  rise  to  the  following  pasquinade,  that  is  even 
current  in  our  times : 

Tietac,  de  Bar,  et  Bcthisac, 

Ont  mis  I'argent  du  roi  au  sac." 
"Bethisac  suffered  llie  punishment  of  his  crimes,  hut  the  duke  cf  Berry  having 
claimed  him  as  his  doniestic,  those  who  had  sv/orn  his  ruin  persuaded  him  to  own  he 
had  erred  in  several  articles  of  faith,  which  would  cause  him  to  he  transfeired  to  the 
bishop,  and  the  duke  could  the  easier  save  him.  Crime  ofteg  stupefies.  Bethisac  was 
simijte  enougli  to  fall  into  their  trap.  The  bishop  of  Beziers  had  him  tried  and  given 
over  lo  tlie  secular  arm  as  a  heretic  and  sodomite.  This  wretch  was  burnt  aJive,  which 
was,  says  M6zeray,  a  feu  dejoie  for  the  people  wiiom  he  had  horribly  tormented.  His- 
tory does  not  say  whence  he  sprung,  but  probably  he  was  of  low  origin  who  wanted  to 
rise  too  nv'jAh  ."'—Diclionnaire  Historique. 


as  far  as  Louvain,  where  he  fixed  his  residence  :  he  went,  indeed, 
at  times,  to  a  castle  near  Louvain,  which  he  had  borrowed  from  a 
knight  of  Brabant.  The  archbishop  of  York,  who  was  of  the  house 
of  Neville,  lived  with  the  duke,  as  he  had  been  banished  England 
for  the  same  cause  as  himself.  The  archbishop's  family  were  very 
powerful  in  Northumberland,  from  their  property  and  connections. 
These  two  lords,  as  I  have  heard,  remained  at  Louvain  as  long  as 
they  lived,  for  they  could  never  obtain  favor  with  the  uncles  of  the 
king  of  England,  and  there  died.    I  never  heard  more  of  them. 


CHAPTER  V. 

KING  CHARLES  OF  FRANCE  VISITS  HIS  UNCLE  THE  DUKE  ©F  BURGUNDY, 
AND  POPE  CLEMENT  AT  AVIGNON. 

About  Michaelmas  1399,  the  king  of  France  set  out  from  the 
castle  of  Beaut^,  near  Paris,  where  he  left  the  queen,  and  took  the 
road  to  Troyes  in  Champagne  in  his  way  to  Burgundy.  He  was 
accompanied  by  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  duke  of  Tou- 
raine, the  lord  de  Coucy  and  many  other  knights,  and  continued  his 
journey  until  he  arrived  at  Dijon. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  his  son  the  count  de  Nevers,  had 
gone  as  far  as  Cha,tillon.sur-Seine  to  meet  the  king.  On  his  arrival 
at  Dijon,  he  was  received  with  every  respect  and  affection  by  the 
duchess  of  Burgundy,  the  countess  of  Nevers,  and  all  v»'ho  had  come 
thither  to  do  him  honor.  From  love  to  the  king,  many  ladies  and 
damsels,  whose  company  he  preferred,  were  come  to  Dijon,  such  as 
the  lady  of  Sully,  the  ladies  of  Vergy  and  Pagny,  and  several  others, 
handsome  and  gay,  and  richly  dressed.  The  dancings  and  carolings 
instantly  began :  the  ladies  exerted  their  talents  in  singing  and  dan- 
cing to  amuse  the  king,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  duke  of  Touraine 
and  the  lord  de  Coucy.  On  the  Mondtiy,  Tuesday  and  Wednesday 
were  tilts  gallantly  performed,  and  prizes  given  to  the  most  deserv- 
ing.  The  king  remained  eight  whole  days  at  Dijon,  thus  amusing 
himself :  on  the  tenth,  I  believe  he  took  leave  of  the  duke  and  duch- 
ess of  Burgundy  and  their  family.  It  was  the  intention  of  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  instantly  to  follow  the  king,  and  remain  with  him;  and, 
on  this  being  settled,  he  departed  from  Dijon,  having  bidden  adieu 
to  the  ladies  and  damsels. 

The  king  continued  his  journey  until  he  came  to  Villeneuve,  near 
Avignon,  where  his  palace  had  been  prepared.  Tlie  cardinals  of 
Amiens,*  Aisgrenel,t  Saint  Marcel,!  Neufchastel,§  and  upward  of 
thirteen  others,  went  out  to  meet  the  king,  as  they  were  rejoiced  at 
his  arrival.  The  duke  of  Berry  was  already  at  Avignon,  and  lodged 
in  the  palace  of  the  pope  ;  but  he  came  to  Villeneuve  to  meet  his 
nephew,  and  fixed  his  quarters  at  the  h6tel  of  Arras,  called  Amon- 
tais,  on  the  road  to  Montpellier.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  arrived  the 
day  after  the  king,  at  Villeneuve,  down  the  Rh6ne,  for  at  Lyons  he 
had  embarked  on  board  a  large  barge. 

These  three  dukes,  being  assembled,  determined  to  accompany 
the  king  in  his  visit  to  the  pope  in  his  palace.  Having  had  every- 
thing prepared  accordingly,  the  king  of  France,  attended  by  his 
brother,  his  three  uncles,  and  twelve  cardinals,  crossed  the  Rh6ne 
at  nine  o'clock,  and  went  to  the  palace,  where  pope  Clement  was 
waiting  for  him  in  full  consistory,  seated  in  his  robes,  on  his  papal 
chair. 

When  the  king  came  into  his  presence,  he  bowed  ;  and,  when 
near  to  him,  the  pope  rose  up,  and  the  king  kissed  his  hands  and 
mouth.  The  pope  then  seated  himself,  and  made  the  king  sit  by 
him  on  a  handsome  seat  prepared  for  the  occasion.  The  four  dukes, 
after  having  kissed  the  pope's  hands  and  mouth,  seated  themselves 
also  among  the  cardinals.  When  these  ceremonies  were  over,  it 
was  dinner-time  :  they  therefore  went  into  the  other  apartments  of 
the  pope  and  the  hall,  where  the  tables  were  spread.  When  they 
had  washed,  the  pope  took  his  place  at  a  table  alone,  in  much  state. 
The  king  was  placed  at  another  table  below  that  of  the  pope,  and 
alone  also.  The  cardinals  and  dukes  seated  themselves  according 
to  their  rank.  The  dinner  was  splendid,  plentiful  and  long.  When 
over,  wine  and  spices  were  brought ;  and  the  king  then  retired  to  an 
apartment  that  had  been  prepared  for  him  in  the  palace,  as  did  the 
dukes  to  theirs,  for  all  of  them  had  chambers,  properly  ornamented, 
provided  for  them,  and  which  they  inhabited  as  long  as  they  staid  at 
Avignon. 

On  the  fifth  day  after  the  arrival  of  the  king  of  France  at  Avignon, 
the  young  count  de  Savoye,  cousin  to  the  king,  and  nephew  to  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  came  thither.  The  king  was  pleased  at  his  com- 
ing, for  he  had  seen  him  as  he  passed  through  Lyons,  and  had  invited 
him  to  Avignon.  The  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Touraine  and 
the  count  de  Savoye,  being  young  and  giddy,  neither  could  nor  would 
refrain  from  dancing,  caroling,  and  amusing  themselves  with  the 
ladies  and  damsels  of  Avignon,  though  they  were  in  the  pope's  pal- 
ace  and  among  the  cardinals ;  and  the  count  of  Geneva,  brother  to 
the  pope,  was  their  master  of  the  revels.  The  king  made  such 
magnificent  presents  to  the  ladies,  that  they  all  praised  his  liberality. 


*  John  de  la  Grange  was  minister  of  stat»  under  Charles  V.  who  procured  him  th» 
purple.   He  was  covetous  and  ambitious. 

t  Not  in  the  list  of  cardinals.  %  Q.  if  not  Marcellio. 

%  John  de  Neufchastel-^reated  cardinal  by  pop*  Clsuent.  For  further  puticalai*, 
tee  Moreri,  &.c 


Chronicles  of  England,  France,  spain,  &c. 


499 


The  pope  and  cardinals  were  much  rejoiced  at  this  visit  of  the 
kiiig  of  France,  as  indeed  they  had  good  reason  to  be ;  for  without 
his  support  tiiey  would  have  been  in  little  estimation.  There  were 
no  kings  in  Christendom  who  paid  him  obedience  but  such  as  were 
allied  to  France.  The  kings  of  Castille  and  Scodand  acknowledged 
him  for  pope,  as  did  the  king  of  Arragon,  through  the  intercession 
of  the  queen  Jolande  de  Bar,  who  was  cousin-german  to  the  king 
of  France,  otherwise  he  would  have  remained  neuter  like  his  father. 
You  may,  therefore,  suppose  the  pope  and  his  cardinals  were  happy 
in  receiving  the  king  of  France  ;  for  all  they  had  to  depend  on  was 
obtained  through  his  favor.  The  king  of  France  remained,  I  know 
not  how  many  days,  with  the  pope  and  cardinals,  revelling  and 
amusing  himself.  The  pope,  on  this  joyful  occasion,  gave  pardons 
to  the  clergy  who  were  in  his  courts,  and  plenary  indulgences  to  all 
for  one  month  to  come.  He  likewise  presented  the  king  with  the 
nominations  to  all  his  cathedrals  and  other  churches,  and  in  each 
church  the  reversion  of  two  prebends,  deferring  all  his  former  prom- 
ises, that  these  now  made  might  have  the  precedency,  which  was 
fortunate  for  many  of  the  French  clergy,  who  were  thus  provided. 
He  gave  also  reversions  to  the  dukes  of  Touraine,  Berry,  and  Bur- 
gundy, and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  which  threw  back  all  those  he  had 
formerly  promised ;  and  the  pope  was  so  courteous  and  liberal  on 
this  occasion,  that  none  went  av/ay  discontented. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  KING  or  FRANCE  SENDS  THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURGUNDY  TO 
THEIR  HOMES,  TO  THEIR  GREAT  DISSATISFACTION,  AND  CONTINUES  HIS 
JOURNEY  FROM  AVIGNON  TO  LANGUEDOC. 

The  king  of  France  resided  with  the  pope  about  eight  days,  during 
which  time  his  holiness  had  fully  discussed  with  him  his  situation, 
and  what  trouble  the  other  pope  at  Rome  gave  him,  in  depriving 
him  of  his  right,  in  the  schism  he  caused  in  the  church.  The  king 
was  willing  to  do  everything  in  his  power  to  relieve  him,  and  said 
that  on  his  return  to  France,  he  would  endeavor  to  provide  a  remedy, 
and  exert  himself  to  unite  the  church.  Upon  this  he  took  leave  of 
the  pope,  and  went  to  Villencuve,  as  did  his  brother  and  his  uncles 
of  Berry  and  Burgundy.  The  king  entertained  at  dinner  all  the 
cardinals  and  the  count  of  Geneva,  after  which  he  took  leave  of 
them,  returning  them  his  thanks  for  their  attentions,  saying,  he 
should,  on  the  morrow,  begin  his  journey  to  Montpellier. 

The  cardinals  having  left  the  king,  it  was  determined  in  council, 
that  he  should  set  out  very  early,  in  company  with  his  brother  and 
the  duke  of  Bourbon.  He  took  leave,  therefore,  of  his  uncles  of 
Berry  and  Burgundy,  bidding  them  return  to  their  own  estates,  as 
he  had  not  then  any  further  occasion  for  them,  intending  to  go  as  far 
as  Toulouse,  and  summon  thither  the  count  de  Foix  to  meet  him. 
His  uncles  were  much  disconcerted  at  this  order ;  but  the  king's 
council  was  at  that  time  so  formed,  that  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bur- 
gundy had  no  voice  in  it,  nor  weight,  but  in  trifles.  The  govern- 
ment of  Languedoc  had  been  taken  from  the  duke  of  Berry,  and 
divided  into  seneschalships,  which  was  not  only  more  profitable  to 
the  king,  but  more  agreeable  to  the  country ;  for  the  duke  of  Berry, 
during  his  government,  had  grievously  oppressed  the  inhabitants, 
by  heavy  taxes,  as  I  shall  more  fully  relate,  for  it  is  deserving  to  be 
detailed. 

The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  very  melancholy,  when 
they  found  the  king  was  determined  they  should  not  accompany  him 
in  his  journey  ;  but  they  dissembled  their  thoughts  from  all  but  each 
other,  and  thus  conversed  :  "  The  king  is  going  to  Languedoc  to 
hold  inquisition  on  thc^e  who  have  governed  it,  and  to  treat  with 
the  count  de  Foix,  (who  is  the  proudest  person  existing,  and  never 
loved  nor  esteemed,  though  neighbors,  the  kings  of  France,  England, 
Castille,  Arragon  or  Navarre,)  and  only  takes  with  him  la  Riviere, 
le  Mercier,  Montaigu  and  the  b^gue  de  Villaines.  What  do  you 
say  to  this,  brother?"  added  the  duke  of  Berry.  "Our  nephew  is 
young,  and  if  he  follow  young  counsel  he  will  be  deceived,  and  the 
end  will  not  be  prosperous,  as  you  will  see.  For  the  present,  we 
must  dissemble  this  affront ;  but  the  time  will  come,  v/hen  those 
who  have  advised  it  shall  repent  of  it,  as  well  as  the  king.  Let 
them  go  whither  they  please,  in  God's  name  :  we  will  return  to  our 
Jiomes  ;  and,  so  long  as  we  are  united,  they  cannot  do  us  any  injury, 
for  we  are  the  greatest  personages  in  France."  Such  was  the  lan- 
guage of  these  two  dukes. 

The  king  of  France  left  Villeneuve  early  in  the  morning,  for 
Nimesv  where  he  arrived  to  dinner ;  but  his  uncles  and  the  lord  de 
Coucy  staid  with  the  pope,  at  Avignon,  four  days  longer,  when  they 
all  separated,  and  each  went  different  ways.  The  day  the  king 
dined  at  Nimes,  he  lay  at  Lunel,  and  the  next  day  dined  at  Mont- 
pellier, which  was  but  three  short  leagues  distant.  He  was  joyfully 
received  by  the  citizens,  ladies,  and  damsels,  who  were  desirous  to 
Bee  him,  and  offered  him  magnificent  and  rich  presents ;  for  Mont- 
pellier is  a  powerful  and  wealthy  town,  full  of  merchandise,  and  was 
much  valued  by  the  king,  when  he  had  considered  its  importance. 
The  citizens  told  him  it  had  been  infinitely  richer  than  he  now  found 
it,  before  the  dukes  of  Anjou  and  Berry  had  plundered  it,  as  they 
had  severally  done  in  their  turn.  The  king  compassionated  them 
much  for  the  losses  they  had  sustained,  and  promised  that  he  would 


have  every  grievance  reformed,  and  the  government  placed  on  a  dif- 
ferent footing.  The  citizens  likewise  addressed  the  king  during  his 
stay  at  Montpellier,  saying,  "  Sire,  the  poverty  of  this  town  is  nothing 
to  what  you  will  see  the  further  you  advance  ;  for  this  place  has 
many  resources  in  its  commerce,  which  its  inhabitants  carry  on  by 
sea  and  land.  In  the  seneschalships  of  Toulouse  and  Carcassonne, 
and  in  that  part  of  the  country,  where  these  dukes  have  laid  their 
hands,  there  is  absolutely  nothing  ;  for  they  have  carried  off  every, 
thing  portable  ;  and  you  will  find  the  inhabitants  so  poor,  that  those 
who  were  in  good  circumstances  have  not  wherewithal  to'cultivate 
their  fields  or  vineyards.  It  is  melancholy  to  see  them,  thejr  wives 
and  children;  for  they  had  every  year  five  or  six  taxes  on  their  backs, 
and  they  compounded  for  a  third,  a  half,  and  sometimes  all  their 
property  was  taken  from  them  ;  and  no  sooner  was  one  tax  paid 
than  another  was  demanded.  These  two  lords,  your  uncles,  since 
they  have  had  the  government  of  Languedoc,  have  collected,  as  the 
account  will  prove,  upward  of  thirty  thousand  francs  from  the  coun- 
try, beginning  with  Villeneuve,  near  Avignon,  to  the  Toulousain,  as 
far  as  the  river  Garonne,  and  turning  back  by  the  river  Dordogne. 
Since  the  departure  of  the  duke  of  Anjou  to  Naples,  this  government 
has  been  given  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  he  has  more  severely  op- 
pressed the  country,  which  he  found  rich  and  plentiful :  the  duke  of 
Anjou  made  only  the  rich  pay,  who  were  well  enabled  to  do  so  ;  but 
the  duke  of  Berry  spares  neither  poor  nor  rich  :  he  swallows  up 
everything  by  means  of  one  Bethisac,  his  counsellor  and  treasurer, 
who  is  a  native  of  Beziers,  as  you  will  hear  from  the  complaints  the 
poor  will  make  to  you,  in  crying  out  for  vengeance  against  him." 

The  king  replied,  "May  God  forsake  my  soul,  if  I  will  not  cheer- 
fully  listen  to  their  complaints,  ajid,  before  I''return,  provide  a  rem- 
edy for  them.  I  will  punish  the  wicked,  and  have  an  inquisition 
holden  on  the  officers  and  servants  of  my  uncles,  who  formerly  had 
this  government ;  and  those  who  have  behaved  ill  shall  be  treated 
accordingly." 

CHAPTER  VII. 

DURING  THE  TIME  KING  CHARLES  OF  FRANCE  IS  AT  MONTPELLIER,  TIIREE 
OF  HIS  CHAMBERLAINS  UNDERTAKE  TO  HOLD  A  TOURNAMENT  NEAR  TO 
CALAIS,  AGAINST  ALL  COMERS. 

The  king  of  France  resided  at  Montpellier  upward  of  twelve 
days,  because  the  respect  and  amusements  he  enjoyed  there  from  the 
citizens,  ladies  and  damsels,  pleased  him  greatly.  Indeed,  the  king 
was  at  this  time  young  and  giddy  :  he  therefore  danced  and  caroled 
with  these  frisky  ladies  of  Montpellier  all  night.  He"  entertained 
them  with  handsome  suppers  and  banquets,  and  presented  to  those 
most  in  his  favor  rings  and  clasps  of  gold.  He  acquired  so  greatly 
the  love  of  the  Montpellier  ladies  that  some  wished  he  had  made  a 
longer  stay,  for  it  was  one  continued  revel  and  pastime  the  whole 
time  he  was  there.  You  know,  or  must  have  heard  it  noticed,  that  the 
intercourse  of  young  gentlemen  with  the  fair  sex  encourages  sen- 
timents of  honor,  and  a  love  of  fame.  I  mention  this,  because  there 
were  with  the  king  of  France  three  gentlemen  of  great  enterprise 
and  valor,  which  they  were  probably  induced  to  display  from  that 
intercourse,  as  I  shall  relate. 

The  names  of  these  three  knights  were,  sir  Boucicaut  the  younger, 
sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  and  the  lord  de  Saimpi.  These  knights  were 
chamberlains  to  the  king,  and  were  much  esteemed  by  him  for  their 
worth,  for  accoutering  him  so  ably  with  his  arms,  and  in  other  ser- 
vices, such  as  good  knights  owe  to  their  lord.  While  they  were  at 
Montpellier  amusing  themselves  with  the  ladies  and  damsels,  they 
were  called  upon  to  answer  a  challenge  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing 
summer  :  the  principal  cause  of  this,  as  I  was  informed,  was  as  follows. 

During  the  reign  of  king  Charles  V.  of  happy  memory,  an  Eng- 
lishman of  high  birth  and  great  renown,  called  sir  Piers  Courteney, 
came  from  England  to  Paris  to  challenge  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille, 
in  a  combat  before  the  king  and  lords  of  France,  and  whoever  else 
might  wish  to  be  spectators  of  it.  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  ac- 
cepted the  challenge  ;  and  the  king,  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and 
many  of  the  great  barons,  were  present  at  this  combat.  I  beheve 
they  only  ran  one  course  with  the  lance,  for  the  king  would  not  suffer 
more  to  be  done,  to  the  great  discontent  of  the  English  knight,  who 
seemed  desirous  of  pushing  the  combat  to  extremities.  He  was, 
however,  appeased  by  fair  speeches,  saying  he  ought  to  be  satisfied, 
for  he  had  done  enough ;  and  he  was  presented  with  very  rich  gifts 
by  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy.* 

Perceiving  he  could  do  nothing  more,  sir  Piers  Courteney  set  out 
on  his  return  to  Calais ;  and  the  lord  de  Clary,  who  at  that  time  was 
a  gay  and  lively  knight,  was  ordered  to  escort  him.  They  rode  on 
until  they  came  to  Lucen,t  where  the  countess  de  St.  Pol,  sister  to 
king  Richard  of  England,  resided.  The  countess  was  rejoiced  to 
see  sir  Piers  Courteney  ;  for  before  her  marriage  with  the  coimt  de 
St.  Pol,  she  had  been  united  to  his  cousin  the  lord  Courteney.t  but  he 

*  Sir  Piers  Courteney  is  mentioned  by  Dugdale,  vol.  i.  p,  639,  to  have  obtained  licence, 
in  the  7th  Ric.  II  to  send  various  presents  to  the  king  and  lords  of  France,  in  return  lor 
the  honors  they  had  paid  him  in  his  combat  with  a  knight  of  that  country.  This  knight 
was  probably  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille.  The  Ucence  U  in  the  Foedera. 

t "  Lucen."   Q..  Luzeuz,  a  town  in  the  comte  de  St.  PoL 

t  This  person  was  Hugh  Courteney,  son  of  the  carl  of  Devonshire ;  but  he  died  before 
his  father,  and  of  course  did  rot  inherit  the  earldom.  His  widow  Maude,  daughter  of 
sir  Thomas  Holland,  married  IValeran  count  de  St.  Pol— Duqdale. 


500 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


iiad  died  young,  and  the  English  called  her  lady  Courteney  rather 
than  countess  of  St.  Pol.  While  there,  the  countess,  in  the  course 
nf  conversation,  asked  sir  Piers  what  he  thought  of  the  kingdom  of 
France :  he  replied,  "  Certainly,  madam,  France  is  very  extensive, 
rich  and  plentiful,  and  well  guarded.  In  our  country  we  do  not  form 
a  true  estimate  of  it."  "  And  are  you  pleased  with  the  reception 
i:ie  lords  of  France  have  given  you?  have  they  not  entertained  you 
handsomely  ?"  "  To  be  sure,  madam,  I  am  perfectly  contented  as 
to  the  reception  I  have  had  ;  but,  in  regard  to  my  having  crossed  the 
sea,  they  have  but  shabbily  acquitted  themselves  :  and  I  must  say, 
that  if  the  lord  de  Clary,  who  is  a  French  knight,  had  come  to  Eng- 
land, and  challenged  any  one,  however  high  his  rank,  it  would  have 
been  accepted,  and  the  terms  faithfully  fulfilled  to  his  utmost  plea- 
sure ;  but  this  has  been  refused  me.  True  it  is,  that  sir  Guy  de 
la  Tremouille  and  myself  were  brought  into  the  lists :  but,  when  we 
had  run  one  course  with  the  lance,  I  was  stopped,  and  ordered  from 
the  king  to  attempt  nothing  more,  for  that  we  had  done  e)iough. 
I  therefore  say,  madam,  and  shall  say  and  maintain  it  wherever  I  go, 
that  I  have  not  met  any  one  able  to  oppose  me  in  arms  ;  and  that 
it  has  not  been  my  fault,  but  rests  solely  with  the  knights  of  France." 

The  lord  de  Clary  who  was  present,  marked  this  speech  in  his 
memory,  and  with  great  difficulty  held  his  tongue,  on  account  of  his 
having  the  English  knight  under  his  care.  The  countess  of  St.  Pol 
replied ;  "  My  lord,  you  will  leave  France  with  much  honor,  having 
complied  with  the  request  of  the  king  of  France,  not  to  proceed 
further  in  your  combat ;  for  you  would  have  been  unable  to  do  more 
contrary  to  his  will.  You  cannot  incur  any  blame  ia  this  matter  ; 
and  all  those  on  each  side  of  the  sea  that  shall  hear  it  told,  will  give 
you  more  praise  than  blame  :  I  therefore  beg  of  you  to  rest  satis- 
fied." "Lady,"  said  the  knight,  "  that  I  will  do,  and  not  give  my- 
self  any  further  care  about  it." 

Here  the  conversation  on  this  matter  ended  ;  and  other  subjects 
were  discoursed  on,  during  the  day  and  night  they  remained.  On 
the  morrow,  sir  Piers  Courteney  took  leave  of  the  countess  de  St. 
Pol,  who  presented  him  with  a  handsome  clasp  of  gold,  and  another 
to  the  lord  de  Clary,  as  being  his  companion,  and  because  the  Eng. 
lish  knight  was  under  his  care  and  escort.  They  left  Lucen  early 
in  the  morning,  and  took  tlie  road  to  Boulogne,  v/here  they  lay  that 
night,  and  the  next  day  rode  through  Marquise  to  Calais.  Between 
Boulogne  and  Calais  there  are  but  seven  short  leagues,  and  a  good 
road  ;  and  at  the  distance  of  two  leagues  from  Calais  you  enter  on 
the  territory  of  Melle,  Oye,  and  Guisnes,  which  then  belonged  to  the 
king  of  England.  When  they  were  near  to  Calais,  sir  Piers  Courte- 
ney  said  :•  "  Lord  of  Clary,  we  are  now  on  the  territories  of  the 
king  of  England  :  you  have  handsomely  acquitted  yourself,  in  escort- 
ing me  ;  and  I  give  you  many  thanks  for  your  company." 

The  lord  de  Clary  had  not  forgotten  the  speech  of  sir  Piers  to  the 
countess  de  St.  Pol,  in  the  presence  of  many  persons  ;  for  it  had  made 
him  sulky  and  full  of  anger,  wliich,  although  at  the  time  he  had  not 
noticed  as  he  thought  it  deserved,  he  was  unwilling  that  it  should 
pass  off  unanswered  ;  for  he  considered  it  as  presumptuous,  and  dis- 
honorable to  the  chivalry  of  France.  Sir  Piers  had  publicly  de- 
clared, that  he  had  purposely  left  England  to  seek  deeds  of  arms  in 
France,  and  had  not  found  any  one  in  that  country  willing  to  oppose 
him.  The  lord  de  Clary  had  therefore  determined,  in  his  own  mind, 
that  such  expressions  should  not  remain  unnoticed.  He  therefore, 
on  taking  leave,  said  :  "  Sir  Piers,  you  are  now  on  the  lands  of  the 
king  of  England,  whither  I  have  escorted  you,  by  orders  of  my  king 
and  my  lord  of  Burgundy.  You  may  recollect  that,  the  day  before 
yesterday,  when  we  were  in  the  apartment  of  the  countess  de  St.  Pol, 
who  entertained  us  handsomely,  you  spoke  with  too  great  latitude  as 
it  seemed  to  me,  and  too  much  to  the  blame  and  prejudice  of  the 
French  chivalry;  for  you  said  you  had  come  to  the  court  of  the  king 
of  France,  and  had  found  no  one  willing  to  oppose  you  in  arms  ; 
and  you  seemed  to  have  it  understood,  that  there  was  not  a  knight 
in  France,  who  dared  to  tilt  with  you  three  courses  with  a  lance.  I 
wish  you  therefore  to  know,  that  I  (who  am  one  of  the  smallest  knights 
of  the  realm,)  offer  myself,  to  maintain  that  France  is  not  so  devoid 
of  knights,  but  that  you  may  find  many  willing  to  accept  your  chal- 
lenge ;  and  if  you  will  accept  of  me  to  this  intent,  either  this  day  or 
to-morrow,  I  will  meet  you  without  hatred  or  any  ill-will.  It  is 
solely  with  a  view  to  defend  our  honor,  and  that  you  may  not  return 
to  Calais  or  England,  and  boast  you  have  defeated  the  chivalry  of 
France  without  striking  a  blow  :  now,  say  whether  you  will  accept 
my  challenge  or  not."  Sir  Piers  Courteney  was  ready  with  his 
answer,  and  said  :  Lord  de  Clary,  you  speak  well :  I  accept  your 
challenge,  and  propose  that  you  be  at  this  place  to-morrow,  armed 
as  you  please.  I  will  be  so  likewise  ;  and  we  will  tilt  three  courses 
with  the  lance,  by  which  you  will  recover  the  honor  of  France,  and 
give  me  much  satisfaction."    "  Agreed,"  replied  the  lord  de  Clary  : 

I  will  be  here  at  the  hour  you  shall  appoint."  The  two  knights 
then  pledged  their  faith  to  each  other  for  this  tournament,  and  sepa- 
rated :  the  lord  de  Clary  went  to  Marquise,  which  was  not  far  dis- 
tant, >j'here  he  provided  himself  with  armor,  a  shield,  and  lance.  He 
was  not  long  in  doing  this  ;  for  the  knights  on  the  frontier  of  Bou- 
logne and  Calais  take  care  to  have  ample  supplies.  He  did  it  all, 
however,  as  secretly  as  he  could  ;  for  he  was  unwilling  that  too  many 
should  know  and  speak  of  it. 

In  like  mannCT,  sir  Piers  Courteney,  on  his  arrival  at  Calais,  was 


not  unmindful  of  the  engagement  he  had  made.  He  had  no  occasion 
to  seek  either  for  armor  or  arms,  for  he  had  brought  with  him  from 
England  his  own  proper  arms,  which  were  good  and  strong. 

At  this  time  sir  John  Warnes*  was  governor  of  Calais,  to  whom 
he  told  the  engagement  he  had  made  with  the  lord  de  Clary.  Sir 
John  replied,  that  he  would  accompany  him,  with  some  other  knights 
of  Calais.  On  the  ensuing  morning,  the  two  knights  met  at  the 
appointed  place  ;  but  the  English  knight  was  better  accompanied 
than  the  lord  de  Clary,  for  he  had  with  him  the  governor  of  Calais. 
On  their  meeting  there  was  not  much  conversation,  for  each  knew 
what  he  was  to  do. 

Both  of  them  were  strongly  and  completely  armed,  to  abide  the 
event,  such  as  the  fortune  of  arms  should  decide,  and  they  were  well 
mounted.  They  had  their  targets  fast  buckled  on,  and  their  lances 
given  them,  which  were  of  sharp,  well-tempered  Bordeaux  steel. 
Having  taken  their  distance,  they  spurred  their  horses  full  gallop, 
against  each  other,  but  missed  their  strokes,  which  seemed  to  vex 
them  greatly.  On  the  second  course,  they  met  full ;  and  the  lord  de 
Clary  gave  sir  Piers  so  severe  a  blow  with  his  stiff  and  well-tempered 
lance,  that  it  pierced  the  target,  and,  entering  deeply  into  the  shoul- 
der, struck  him  off  his  horse.  The  lord  de  Clary,  having  so  ably 
tilted,  passed  on,  and  finished  his  career  as  an  accomplished  knight 
should,  and  remained  quiet ;  but  seeing  the  English  knight  was 
unhorsed,  suiTounded  by  his  friends  as  he  lay  on  the  ground,  and 
thinking  that  he  might  have  wounded  him.,  for  his  lance  with  the 
blow  was  shivered  in  pieces,  rode  toward  him.  The  English  ad- 
vanced to  meet  him,  saying  he  was  not  a  courteous  tilter.,  "Why 
so?"  replied  the  lord  de  Clary.  "  Because  you  have  thrust  your  lance 
into  sir  Piers's  shoulder  :  you  ought  and  could  have  tilted  more  libe- 
rally." "  It  was  not  my  part  to  be  over  courteous  ;  for  I  was  ready 
prepared  to  meet  with  such  an  accident,  or  perhaps  a  worse,  if  it  had 
so  happened  :  but  since  he  had  such  pleasure  in  justing,  ask  him,  or 
I  will  for  you,  if  he  be  satisfied,  or  wish  for  more."  Sir  John  Bernes, 
upon  this,  said  :  "No,  sir  knight:  you  may  depart,  for  you  have 
done  enough."  The  lord  de  Clary  went  away  with  his  company, 
and  the  English  carried  sir  Piers  Courteney  to  Calais,  that  his  wound 
might  be  attended  to  and  cured.  The  lord  de  Clary  returned  to 
France,  expecting  to  receive  great  praise  for  the  goodly  act  he 
thought  he  had  done  :  but  I  will  tell  you  how  it  turned  out. 

When  it  was  made  known  to  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  and  their  council,  that  the  lord  de  Clary,  in  accompanying 
sir  Piers  Courteney,  had  fought  with,  and  so  dangerously  wounded 
him,  that  he  was  in  danger  of  his  life,  they  were  highly  enraged 
against  him,  and  in  particular  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille.  They  de- 
clared his  conduct  deserved  at  least  confiscation  of  his  lands,  and 
perpetual  banishment  from  the  kingdom  of  France.  Others,  who 
were  his  enemies,  said  he  had  acted  like  an  infamous  traitor,  in  chal- 
lenging and  fighting  a  knight  that  had  been  placed  under  his  guard 
by  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  ;  that  he  was  guilty  of  an  un- 
pardonable crime,  and  ought  to  suffer  death. 

The  lord  de  Clary  was  summoned  to  appear,  which  summons  he 
obeyed,  and  when  brought  before  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
and  the  council,  was  sharply  reprimanded,  for  having  dared  to  injure 
a  knight  who  had  come  from  foreign  countries  to  the  court  of  France 
to  perform  a  deed  of  arms  and  gain  renown,  and  had  left  that  court 
with  perfect  satisfaction  to  all,  and  under  his  safeguard  ;  notwith- 
standing which,  he  had  on  his  return,  at  the  boundary  of  the  two 
kingdoms,  challenged  him  to  mortal  combat,  without  having  de- 
manded permission  of  his  sovereign,  on  whose  territories  he  was  : 
that  this  was  a  crime  deserving  the  severest  punishment,  by  which 
others  might  take  example.  The  lord  de  Clary,  on  hearing  this  bit- 
ter reproof,  was  thunderstruck,  for  he  thought  what  he  had  done  de- 
served a. contrary  treatment.  Having  paused  awhile,  he  said  :  "  My 
lords,  it  is  indeed  true  that  you  intrusted  to  my  care  sir  Piers  Court- 
eney, with  orders  to  escort  him  as  far  as  Calais  or  to  the  borders  of 
the  kingdom.  Of  this  I  have  acquitted  myself  loyally  and  faithfully, 
which,  if  necessary  to  prove,  I  can  readily  do  so  from  himself.  It  is 
also  true,  that  on  our  road  we  visited  the  countess  de  St.  Pol  at  Lu. 
zieuz,  who  received  us  very  kindly.  While  there,  the  following  con- 
versation passed :  The  lady  asked  sir  Piers,  if  he  were  contented 
with  the  lords  of  France,  and  what  he  thought  of  the  country  ?  The 
knight  courteously  replied,  'Madam,  the  state  of  France  is  rich,  ex- 
tensive, and  plentiful.  With  respect  to  its  lords,  I  am  perfectly  satis- 
fied with  the  reception  and  entertainments  I  have  had  from  them,  ex- 
cepting one  thing.  I  have  put  myself  to  very  great  expense  in  my 
preparations  and  journey  to  Paris,  to  perform  a  deed  of  arms,  but, 
when  arrived  there,  found  none  willing  to  accept  of  my  challenge.' 
My  lords,  when  I  heard  this  speech  before  such  a  lady  as  the  countess 
of  St.  Pol,  sister  to  the  king  of  England,  my  blood  boiled  within  me ; 
but,  with  much  difficulty  I  kept  silence,  because  you  had  intrusted 
him  to  my  care  and  protection ;  and  I  never  gave  him  the  least 
cause  to  suspect  I  was  any  way  hurt  by  what  he  had  said,  so  long 
as  we  continued  together  in  France.  But  true  it  is,  that  when  we 
were  about  to  separate  on  the  borders  of  the  country  of  Guisnes,  I 
reminded  him  of  his  expressions  to  the  countess  de  St.  Pol,  which, 
I  said,  were  neither  civil  nor  honorable,  as  he  seemed  to  wish  it  to 

*  I  cannot  discover  sir  John  Warnes,  and  must  suppose  it  a  misteike ;  for  sir  William 
Beauchamp  was  governor  of  Calais  when  th«  truce  was  ligaed.  Lord  Semen  cftlb 
him  sir  John  Beroes. 


m 

CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 

be  understood,  that  the  chivalry  of  France  was  so  much  debased  that 
he  could  not  meet  with  any  one  who  dared  to  fight  with  him  :  that 
I,  as  a  knight  of  France,  if  such  were  his  meaning,  offered  to  prove 
the  conti-ary,  being  unwilling  that,  on  his  return  to  England,  he 
should  have  the  power  of  renewing  his  boastings  :  that  I  was  ready 
and  desirous  to  afford  hirri  the  pleasure  of  tilting  three  courses  with 
a  lance,  either  that  or  any  future  day.  Certainly,  my  lords,  I  made 
this  offer  for  the  honor  of  the  kingdom  of  France  and  its  chivalry, 
who  are  here  present :  and  it  se^imed  to  me,  that  he  accepted  my 
challenge  with  much  joy,  and  fixed  the  meeting  for  the  morrow,  on 
the  spot  where  we  were  speaking.  He  then  went  to  Calais,  and  I 
returned  to  Marquise,  where  I  provided  myself  with  the  necessary 
arms,  as  he  was  to  do  at  Calais.  On  the  morrow,  according  to  our 
appointment,  we  met.  He  came  well  attended  by  some  of  the  gar- 
rison of  Calais,  and  some  of  the  knights  and  squires  of  the  borders 
came  with  me,  such  as  the  lord  de  Montcarel  and  sir  John  de  Long- 
villiers.  When  we  met,  we  had  but  a  short  conversation,  and  then 
tilted  with  spears  of  war,  for  we  were  both  completely  armed,  to  the 
best  of  our  abilities.  The  fortune  of  the  combat  fell  to  me,  for  at  the 
second  course  I  drove  my  lance  into  him,  and  threw  him  on  the 
ground.  I  then  went  to  see  what  situation  he  was  in,  and  if  he 
wished  to  continue  the  combat.  The  governor  of  Calais  told  me  that 
what  had  been  done  was  sufficient,  and  that  I  might  depart.  This 
I  did.  You  have  ordered  me  hither,  and  here  I  am.  I  thought  I 
had  acted  properly  in  support  of  the  honor  of  the  king  demand  its 
chivalry,  and  have  related  to  you  the  exact  truth.  If  I  am  to  be  pun- 
ished for  what  I  have  done,  I  shall  submit  myself  to  the  judgment  of 
,  my  lord  the  constable,  and  the  marshals  of  France,  and  also  to  the 
evidence  of  sir  Piers  Courteney  himself,  with  whose  consent  I  have 
fought  this  duel,  and  to  the  discretion  of  all  knights  and  squires  of 
honor  in  France  or  England,  who  may  wish  to  attend  to  it." 

The  lord  de  Clary,  having  thus  clearly  exculpated  himself,  greatly 
softened  the  anger  of  those  who  had  sent  for  him  :  but  this  did  not 
prevent  him  from  being  committed  to  prison,  where  he  remained  a 
considerable  time  in  much  danger.  His  lands  were  seized,  and  him- 
self on  the  point  of  banishment  from  France,  when  the  lord  de  Coucy 
and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  who  loved  him,  interfered,  and  with  great 
difficulty  made  his  peace,  by  means  of  the  countess  de  St.  Pol,  who 
testified  to  the  truth  of  what  he  had  said,  of  the  conversation  that  had 
passed  at  her  house.  On  obtaining  his  liberty,  he  was  addressed  ; 
"  Lord  de  Clary,  when  you  challenged  sir  Piers  Courteney  to  fight, 
instead  of  acting,  as  you  thought,  very  gallantly,  you  behaved  in- 
famously;  for  he  was  under  the  protection  of  the  king,  and  you  had 
orders  to  conduct  him  in  safety  to  Calais.  You  committed  a  great 
outrage,  when  you  noticed,  in  the  manner  you  have  yourself  declared, 
the  conversation  he  held  in  joke  at  the  countess  de  St.  Pol's.  Before 
you  had  proposed  this  combat,  you  ought  to  have  returned  hither  to 
my  lords,  and  have  told  them,  that  sir  Piers  Courteney  had  held  such 
and  such  insolent  language  against  the  honor  of  the  knights  of  France 
in  your  presence.  They  would  then  have  ordered  you  how  to  act. 
Because,  therefore,  you  have  not  done  this,  you  have  been  thus  pun- 
ished. Be  another  time  more  discreet ;  and  return  thanks  for  your 
deliverance  to  my  lord  of  Bourbon  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  :  they  have 
exerted  themselves  much  to  serve  you,  as  has  the  countess  de  St. 
Pol ;  for  that  good  lady  took  great  pains  that  you  should  be  acquit- 
ted." The  lord  de  Clary  replied:  " Many  thanks,  my  lords  ;"  ad- 
ding, "  I  certainly  thought  I  was  deserving  more  praise  than  blame, 
when  I  acted  as  I  did." 

During  the  stay  of  the  king  of  France  at  Montpellier,  he  gave  a 
grand  banquet  to  many  ladies  and  damsels  of  that  town  ;  during 
which,  all  I  have  just  related  was  talked  over,  and  the  cause  was, 
that  jthe  three  knights,  who  were  desirous  of  holding  the  lists  against 
all  comers,  wished  to  avoid  falling  under  like  blame  to  the  lord  de 
Clary. 

Sir  Boucicaut  the  younger,  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  and  the  lord  de 
Saimpi,  offered  to  hold  a  field  of  arms  on  the  frontier  of  Calais,  in  the 
course  of  the  ensuing  summer,  against  all  foreign  knights  and  squires, 
for  the  space  of  thirty  days,  and  to  tilt  with  blunt  lances  or  others. 
The  king  of  France,  as  well  as  those  present,  thinking  this  proposal 
was  rather  presumptuous,  remonstrated  with  them,  and  desired  they 
would  put  down  their  challenge  on  paper,  that  if  any  improper  lan- 
guage were  made  use  of,  it  might  be  corrected  ;  for  the  king  and  his 
ministers  wished  to  examine  it,  being  unwilling  that  any  improper  or 
unusual  terms  should  be  used.  The  three  knights  agreed  that  this 
would  be  right,  and,  in  reply  to  the  king,  said  they  would  instantly 
obey  his  commands.  They  ordered  a  clerk,  with  pens,  paper,  and 
ink,  into  another  apartment,  and  dictated  to  him  as  follows  : 

"  From  the  i^reat  desire  we  have  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
nobles,  gentlemen,  knights,  and  squires  bordering  on  the  kingdom  of 
France,  well  as  with  those  in  the  more  distant  countries,  we  pro- 
pose being  at  St.  Ingelvere*  the  twentieth  day  of  May  next  ensuing, 
and  to  remain  there  for  thirty  days  complete ;  and  on  each  cf  these 
thirty  days,  excepting  the  Fridays,  we  will  deliver  from  their  vows 
all  knights,  squires,  and  gentlemen,  from  whatever  countries  they 
may  come,  with  five  courses  with  a  sharp  or  blunt  lance,  according 
to  their  pleasure,  or  with  both  lances  if  more  agreeable.  On  the  out- 
side of  our  tents  will  be  hung  our  shields,  blazoned  with  our  arms ; 
,  that  is  to  say,  with  our  targets  of  war  and  our  shields  of  peace.  Who. 

*  "St.  Ingelvere"— a  village  in  Pioardy,  near  Calais. 


N  D ,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    Sec.  501 

ever  may  choose  to  tilt  with  us  has  only  to  come,  or  send  any  one,  the 
preceding  day,  to  touch  with  a  rod  either  of  these  shields,  according 
to  his  courage.  If  he  touch  the  target,  he  shall  find  an  opponent  ready 
on  the  morrow  to  engage  him  in  a  mortal  combat  with  three  courset- 
with  a  lance  :  if  the  shield,  he  shall  be  tilted  with  a  blunted  lance  , 
and  if  both  shields  are  touched,  he  shall  be  accommodated  with  botli 
sorts  of  combat.  Every  one  who  may  come,  or  send  to  touch  pur 
shields,  must  give  in  his  name  to  the  persons  who  shall  be  appointed 
to  the  care  of  them.  And  all  such  foreign  knights  and  squires  as  shall 
be  desirous  of  tilting  with  us,  shall  bring  with  them  some  noble  friend, 
and  we  will  do  the  same  on  our  parts,  who  will  order  what  may  be 
proper  to  be  done  on  either  side.  We  particularly  entreat,  such  noble 
knights  or  squires  as  may  accept  our  challenge,  to  believe  that  we  do 
not  make  it  through  presumption,  pride,  or  any  ill-will,  but  solely  with 
a  view  of  having  their  honorable  company,  ;md  making  acquaintance 
with  them,  which  we  desire  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts.  None  of 
our  targets  shall  be  covered  with  steel  or  iron,  any  more  than  those 
who  may  tilt  with  us;  nor  shall  there  be  any  fraud,  deceit,  or  tiick 
made  use  of,  but  what  shall  be  deemed  honorable  by  the  judges  of 
the  tournament.  And  that  all  gentlemen,  knights  and  squires,  to 
whom  these  presents  shall  come,  may  depend  on  their  authenticity, 
WG  have  set  to  them  our  seals,  with  our  arms,  this  twentieth  day  of 
November,  at  Montpellier,  in  the  year  of  grace  1389."  Underneath 
was  signed,  Reginald  de  Roye,  Boucicaut,  Saimpi. 

The  king  of  France  was  well  pleased  with  this  courageous  chal- 
lenge of  his  three  knights,  and  declared  it  should  have  his  consent, 
if,  on  examination  by  his  ministers,  there  was  no  fault  found  with  the 
terms  it  was  couched  in.  It  was  objected  to  by  some,  that  it  waa 
wrong  to  fix  the  place  for  this  tournament  so  near  to  Calais,  as  the 
English  miglit  think  it  was  arrogantly  and  particularly  aimed  at 
them  ;  and  that  all  occasions  of  quarrel  should  be  avoided,  for  a  tmce 
had  been  agreed  to  for  three  years  between  France  and  England. 
The  king's  ministers  were  one  whole  day  considering  the  matter, 
without  coming  to  any  conclusion.  Some  of  the  most  prudent  said, 
it  ought  not  to  be  allowed,  nor  the  whims  of  wild  young  knights  to 
be  acceded  to,  for  more  evil  than  good  might  ensue  from  them.  The 
king,  however,  who  was  young  himself,  greatly  inclined  toward  them, 
and  said  ;  "  Let  them  perform  their  enterprise  :  they  are  young  and 
courageous,  and,  besides,  have  vowed  to  do  so  before  the  ladies  of 
Montpellier.  We  are  desirous  they  should  undertake  it,  and  bring 
it  to  the  happiest  end  they  can." 

When  the  king  had  thus  declared  his  mind  to  the  council,  no  one 
made  further  opposition,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  knights.  The  chal- 
lenge having  been  agreed  to  in  the  manner  the  knights  had  drawn 
it  out,  the  king  called  them  into  his  closet,  and  said ;  "  Boucicaut, 
Reginald,  and  Saimpi,  be  attentive  to  this  your  enterprise,  to  guard 
well  your  own  honor  and  that  of  our  kingdom  :  let  nothing  be  spared 
in  the  state  you  keep ;  for  I  will  not  fail  to  assist  you  as  far  as  ten 
thousand  francs."  The  three  knights  cast  themselves  on  their  knees, 
and  returned  the  king  their  warmest  thanks. 


CHAPTER  VIII, 

DURING  THE  KING  OF  FRANCe's  RESIDENCE  AT  BEZIERS,  ACCUSATIONS  ARE 
MADE  AGAINST  BETHISAC,  TREASURER  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY.  THINK- 
ING TO  BE  SENT  TO  THE  POPE  AND  ESCAPE  PUNISHMENT,  HE  CONFESSES 
HIMSELF  A  HERETIC  AND  SODOMITE,  BUT  IS  TRANSFERRED  OVER,  BY  THE 
OFFICIAL  AT  BEZIERS,  TO  THE  SECULAR  POWER,  AND  BURNT. 

When  the  king  of  France  had,  for  fifteen  days  or  more,  taken  his 
amusements  with  the  ladies  and  damsels  of  Montpellier,  and  his  min- 
isters, during  that  time,  had  attended  to  the  state  of  the  town,  for  that 
had  been  the  cause  of  his  coming,  and  had  made  many  reforms  and 
taken  off  several  heavy  taxes  of  which  the  inhabitants  had  complained, 
he  graciously  took  his  leave  of  the  ladies,  and  one  morning  very 
early  departed,  following  the  road  to  Alipiam,*  where  he  dined,  and 
lay  that  night  at  St.  Thibery.t  On  the  morrow,  after  his  morniiig 
draught,  he  setoff  and  came  to  Beziers,  where  he  was  received  most 
joyfully;  for  ihe  good  people  of  that  town,  and  the  adjoining  ones  of 
Pezenas,  Cibestan,  and  Narbonne,!:  were  anxious  to  see  him,  in  order 
to  make  cheir  complaints  against  an  officer  of  the  duke  ot  Berry, 
called  Fethisac,  who  had  impoverished  the  country  all  around,  by 
seizinj  whatever  he  could  lay  his  hands  on.  Tiiis  Bethisac  had  at. 
tend<^d  the  king's  company  ever  since  he  had  left  Avignon  ;  but  the 
king's  ministers,  who  sought  his  ruin,  never  told  him,  "  Bethisac,  look 
to  yourself,  for  very  strict  inquiries  will  be  made  into  your  manage, 
ment ;  there  have  already  been  made  very  heavy  accusations  against 
you  to  the  king."  But,  on  the  contrary,  they  made  him  good  cheer, 
joked  and  laughed  with  him,  and  promised  him  increased  honors,  in 
which  he  was  disappointed,  as  I  shall  shortly  relate. 

The  king  of  France  left  St.  Thibery  at  one  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, and  between  three  and  four  entered  the  town  of  Beziers.  He 
was  met  by  the  bishop  and  all  the  clergy  in  their  robes,  and  the 
citizens,  ladies,  and  damsels  in  procession :  they  formed  a  lane, 
through  which  he  rode  a  foot's  pace  ;  and,  as  he  passed,  they  all  fell 

*  "  Alipiam."   It  is  Olipiam  in  the  MSS.  and  AU)i<tm  in  Verard.   Q,.  if  not  toteoded 
for  VilJe  Airac,  which  is  on  the  line  from  Mon'pcllier  to  St.  Thibery. 
t  "  St.  Thibery"— a  town  in  the  diocese  of  Ad{;e,  near.Poi^fenas. 
i  "  Pezenas,  Cabertan.  aud  Narbonne."  towns  iii  Lower  Languedoc« 


502 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  <S6C. 


on  their  knees.  In  this  manner  was  he  conducted  to  the  cathedral, 
and  dismounted  at  the  portico,  where  had  been  erected  a  rich  altar, 
adorned  with  holy  relics  from  the  church.  The  king,  having  on  his 
knees  very  devoutly  made  his  prayers  at  this  altar,  was  conducted 
into  the  church  by  the  bishop  of"  Beziers  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
followed  by  all  the  great  lords.  He  remained  in  the  church  about 
half  an  hour,  and  then  went  to  the  palace  that  was  adjoining,  where 
he,  his  brother  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  his  uncle  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  were  lodged.  The  other  lords  were  lodged  in  the  town, 
which  was  of  a  sufficient  size,  for  Beziers  is  a  large  city. 

The  king  was  for  three  days  revelling 
with  the  ladies  and  damsels  of  Beziers, 
before  any  notice  was  taken  of  Bethisac  ; 
but  the  inquisitors  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed to  make  inquiries  concerning 
him  were  not  idle,  but  did  their  office  * 
secretly,  and  discovered  many  atrocious 
acts  deserving  the  severest  punishment. 
On  the  fourth  day,  Bethisac  was  sum- 
moned before  the  council,  and  shut  up 
in  a  chamber  for  his  examination.  He 
was  ordered  to  make  answer  to  the  fol- 
lowing accusations,  and  was  shown  at 
the  same  time  a  number  of  complaints 
and  petitions  that  had  been  presented  to 
the  king  at  Beziers,  accusing  him  of 
weak  management  and  such  great  extor- 
tions as  made  the  whole  country  cry  out  . 
against  him.  All  these  were  read  in  his 
presence.  To  some  he  gave  satisfac- 
tory answers,  to  others  not,  saying  he 
had  no  knowledge  of  them,  and  refer- 
ring  them  to  the  seneschals  of  Beaucaire 
and  Carcassonne,  and  to  the  chancellor 
of  Berry.  They  concluded  this  exami- 
nation by  telling  him,  it  was  necessary 
to  commit  him  to  prison  until  he  should 
clear  himself  from  these  heavy  charges. 
This  he  obeyed,  for  he  could  not  help  it ; 
and,  as  soon  as  he  was  gone,  the  inquisi- 
tors went  to  his  house,  and  seized  all  his 
papers  and  accounts  of  whatever  things 
he  had  been  concerned  in,  carrying  them 
away  to  search  into  them  more  at  leisure. 

They  discovered  a  variety  of  transactions  and  accounts  of  large  sums 
that  he  had  extorted  from  these  countries.  He  was  asked,  if  these 
accounts  were  just,  and  what  had  become  of  the  large  sums  he  had 
received;  he  answered,  "that  the  accounts  were  just;  that  the 
whole  amount  had  been  paid  to  his  lord  of  Berry,  and  had  passed 
through  his  hands,  or  these  of  other  treasurers,  for  which  he  had  re- 
ceived legal  acquittances,  that  were  in  such  a  place  of  his  house." 
Persons  were  sent  thither,  who  laid  them  before  the  council :  and 
they  were  found,  on  comparing  them,  to  tally  tolerably  well  with  the 
accounts  of  receipt. 

The  inquisitors  and  the  council  were  satisfied,  and  Bethisac  was 
no  longer  closely  confined.  The  council  conferred  together,  and 
said,  "  Bethisac  is  clear  from  this  accusation ;  for  it  is  apparent,  that 
all  the  sums  the  people  complain  of  having  been  exacted  from  them 
have  been  paid  to  the  duke  of  Berry.  How  can  we  help  it  if  these 
sums  have  been  extravagantly  spent?"  Bethisac's  defence  was 
nothing  but  the  truth ;  for  this  duke  of  Berry  was  the  most  covetous 
man  alive,  and  if  he  could  only  get  money  ca^'ed  not  by  what  means; 
and  when  he  had  it,  he  miserably  expended  it,  like  many  of  the  pres- 
ent and  past  times. 

The  king's  ministers  found  nothing  in  the  conduct  of  Bethisac 
that  was  deserving  death.  All,  however,  were  not  ©f  this  opinion  ; 
for  some  of  them  said,  "  Bethisac  has  made  such  cruel  levies,  and 
so  impoverished  the  people,  to  gratify  the  passions  of  my  lord  of 
Berry,  that  the  blood  of  these  poor  creatures  cries  out  i.oudly  against 
him ;  for  that  he  being  the  only  one  from  those  parts  oi"  the  duke's 
council,  and  knowing  the  poverty  of  the  country,  should  have  remon- 
strated with  the  duke,  and  if  he  refused  to  listen  to  him,  hv'^'  should 
have  come  and  informed  the  king  and  council  of  the  situation  of  the 
country,  and  of  the  duke's  intentions :  proper  measures  w^juld  then 
have  been  taken,  and  himself  exculpated  for  the  large  sums  he  \/as 
now  accused  of  having  amassed." 

In  consequence,  Bethisac  was  remanded  before  the  council,  and 
again  more  closely  examined,  touching  the  expenditure  of  the  great 
sums  that  had  been  raised  and  paid  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  for  they 
had  found  the  amount  to  be  three  millions  of  francs.  He  replied, 
"  My  lords,  I  cannot  make  out  any  clearer  account  of  this :  the  duke 
has  laid  out  large  sums  in  the  reparations  of  his  castles  and  houses, 
in  the  purchase  of  lands  in  the  county  d'Estampes,  from  the  count 
de  Boulogne,  and  in  jewels ;  and  you  know  he  is  very  careless  in 
such  purchases.  His  establishments,  which  were  very  great  before, 
have  been  much  increased  ;  and  he  has  made  such  presents  to  Thi- 
baut  and  Morinot,  and  the  valets  about  his  person,  that  they  are  be- 
come very  rich."   "  And  yooo,  Bethisac,"  nshed  the  council,  "  have 


you  been  well  paid  for  the  pains  and  services  you  have  done  him  ? 
one  hundred  thousand  francs  is  a  pretty  tolerable  recompense  " 
"  My  lords,"  saic  Bethisac,  "I  am  very  well  satisfied  with  what  my 
lord  of  Berry  has  given  me  ;  for  he  wished  all  his  people  to  be  rich." 
"  Ha,  Bethisac,"  replied  the  council,  "  you  now  talk  like  a  fool : 
riches,  ill  acquired,  are  neither  honorable  nor  profitable.  You  must 
return  to  prison,  and  we  will  consider  what  you  have  now  told  us, 
and  wait  there  the  king's  pleasure,  to  whom  we  will  report  every- 
thing you  have  said  in  your  defence."  "  My  lords,"  replied  B&thisac, 
'*  God  assist  me  !" 


Entry  op  Charles  King  of  France  to  Beziers.  Designed  from  Illustrations  of" the  period. 


He  remained  in  prison  four  days  without  being  noticed  by  the 
council.  When  it  was  known  in  the  country  that  Bethisac  had  been 
arrested  and  thrown  into  prison,  and  that  an  inquisition  was  holding 
on  his  conduct;  and  that  whoever  had  any  complaints  to  make  should 
come  forward;  numbers  hastened  to  Beziers,  and  presented  petitions 
and  accusations  of  heavy  charges  against  Bethisac  at  the  king's 
palace.  Some  complained  that  he  had  robbed  them  of  their  lands 
without  cause  ;  others  of  the  violences  he  had  committed  on  their 
wives  and  daughters.  In  short,  the  complaints  were  so  numerous, 
that  the  king's  council  were  tired  of  hearing  them  :  they  plainly 
showed  how  much  he  was  hated  by  the  people,  which  arose  from  the 
great  exertions  he  had  made  to  fill  the  purse  of  the  duke  of  BeiTy. 

The  council  were  embarrassed  to  know  how  to  act ;  for  the  duke 
of  Berry  had  sent  to  Beziers  two  knights,  the  lord  de  Nantouillet 
and  sir  Peter  Mespin,  with  credential  letters  to  the  king.  These 
knights  avowed,  in  the  name  of  the  dr.ke,  all  the  acts  Bethisac  had 
committed,  as  done  by  his  command,  ".nd  claimed,  at  the  same  time, 
the  person  of  Bethisac,  that  they  might  con.duct  him  to  his  lord,  the 
duke  of  Berry.    The  king,  from  the  many  infamous  stories  he  had 
heard  of  Bethisac,  hated  him,  and  he  and  his  brother  were  inclined 
to  have  him  put  to  death :  but  the  council  dared  not  condemn  him, 
as  they  too  much  feared  the  duke  of  Berry.    They  said  to  the  king, 
"  In  case  my  lord  of  Berry  takes  on  himself  all  the  acts  of  Bethisac, 
whatever  they  may  deserve,  we  do  not  see  that,  with  any  plea  of 
justice,  we  can  put  him  to  death.    For  at  the  time  when  he  raised 
all  these  vast  sums,  by  harassing  the  people  with  taxes,  levies,  and 
subsidies,  the  duke  of  Berry  acted  as  if  he  were  king,  with  the  same 
royal  power  you  have  at  this  moment.    We  can,  however,  do  one 
thing,  as  a  punishment  for  his  crimes :  we  may  take  possession  of 
all  his  goods,  moveable  and  immoveable,  and  reduce  him  to  the  state 
in  which  the  duke  of  Berry  found  him,  and  distribute  these  among 
such  as  have  suffered  the  most  from  his  wickedness." 

Why  should  I  make  a  longer  story  of  it  ?  Bethisac  was  on  the 
ij^ioint  of  escaping  with  the  loss  indeed  of  his  fortune,  when  other 
e-v  ents  happened  that  I  will  relate.  I  know  not,  nor  have  ever  been 
able  to  learn  but  from  his  own  confession,  whether  he  was  or  was 
not  g  uilty  of  the  crimes  he  accused  himself  of.  He  declared  he  had 
been  ^  long  time  a  heretic,  and  had  done  many  horrid  and  wicked 
deeds.  According  to  the  information  I  had,  some  persons  visited 
him  by  mi.'^lit  in  prison,  and,  to  frighten  him,  said:  "  Bethisac,  you 
are  in  an  un/ortunate  situation  ;  for  the  king  of  France,  his  brother, 
and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  are  determined  on  your  death  ;  and  the.y 
have  had  so  mtv-^y  accusations  against  your  conduct,  when  you  for- 
merly governed  j^ianguedoc,  that  they  judge  you  deserving  the  gal- 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


503 


lows,  and  you  will  not  escape  with  the  confiscation  of  your  wealth. 
This  has  been  offered  to  the  king ;  but  he  hates  you  mortally,  and 
has  refused  it,  saying,  that  both  your  property  and  your  body  too 
was  forfeited  to  him,  and  you  should  not  long  remain  confined.  We 
tell  you  this,  that  you  may  consider  and  make  the  best  of  your  time ; 
for  to-morrow  you  will  be  brought  from  prison,  and,  from  the  appear- 
ances we  have  observed,  we  suppose  you  wilhbe  condemned  to  death. 
This  speech  greatly  terrified  Bethisac,  who  exclaimed,  *'Ah,  holy 
Mary  !  are  there  no  means  to  avoid  this  ?"  "  Yes,"  replied  they  : 
"  say  to-morrow  that  you  wish  to  speak  to  the  council :  they  will 
either  come  or  send  for  you.  When  in  their  presence,  say,  *  My 
lords,  I  fear  I  have  greatly  offended  God,  and  for  this  offence  am  I 
now  suffering  under  these  slanderous  reports.'  They  will  ask  what 
you  mean.  Reply,  that  you  have  for  a  long  time  erred  from  the  faith, 
and  that  you  are  a  heretic.  Keep  steady  to  this  declaration.  The 
bishop  of  Beziers,  when  he  hears  this,  will  claim  you  to  be  given  np 
to  him.  This  will  be  instantly  complied  with,  for  such  cases  devolve 
to  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction.  You  will  be  sent  to  Avignon,  where 
no  one  will  venture  to  accuse  you  in  opposition  to  the  duke  of  Berry, 
whom  the  pope  dare  not  anger.  By  thi.s  raeaiis  you  will  escape, 
without  lojs  of  life  or  fortune  ;  but,  if  you  hesitate  m  taking  advan- 
f.'ige  of  the  earliest  oppprtunity,  to-morrow  you  will  be  hanged :  for 
f!ie  king  hates  you  from  the  clamor  of  the  people,  with  whom  you 
know  how  unpopular  you  are." 

Bethisac  unfortunately  believed  all  this  false  information  that  had 
been  given  to  him,  for  those  who  are  in  peril  of  their  lives  are  much 
confused  in  rnind  :  he  said,  "  You  are  my  good  friends  who  thus 
kindly  advise  me,  and  may  God  reward  you  for  it  I  The  time  may 
perhaps  come  when  I  shall  be  enabled  to  thank  you  otherwise  than 
by  words."  Upon  this,  his  visitors  departed.  When  morning  came, 
Bethisac  called  the  jailer,  and  said  :  "  My  friend,  I  beg  of  you  to 
go,  or  send,  to  such  and  such  persons,"  whom  he  named,  in  the 
number  of  his  inquisitors.  He  leplied,  he  would  do  so;  and  they 
were  informed,  that  Bethisac  wanted  to  speak  with  them  in  his  prison. 
They  hastened  thither,  in  the  hope  that  they  were  already  acquainted 
with  the  purport  of  his  sending  for  them.  When  arrived,  they  asked 
what  he  wanted  :  he  answered,  "  My  fair  sirs,  I  have  had  time  to 
examine  the  state  of  my  conscience :  and  I  fear  I  have  greatly  of- 
fended God,  by  having  for  a  long  time  erred  in  my  faith ;  for  I  do 
not  believe  one  word  of  the  Trinity,  nor  that  the  son  of  God  has  ever 
deigned  to  debase  himself  by  descending  from  heaven,  and  putting 
on  the  human  form  by  being  born  of  woman.  I  believe  likewise, 
that  when  we  die,  our  soul  dies  with  us."  "  By  holy  Mary,  Bethi- 
sac," replied  the  informers,  "  you  do  indeed  err  greatly  against  the 
church  :  consider  well  what  you  have  said,  for  your  speech  deserves 
the  flames."  "  I  know  not,"  answered  Bethisac,  "  whether  my  speech 
deserves  fire  or  water;  but  such  have  been  my  opinions  ever  since  I 
came  to  understanding,  and  such  will  they  continue  as  long  as  I  live." 

The  inquisitors  were  so  rejoiced  at  what  he  had  said,  that  they 
would  not  for  the  present  listen  to  more ;  but  on  their  departure,  strictly 
charged  the  jailer  not  to  admit  to  him  man  or  woman,  lest  he  should 
retract  his  opinions,  and  hastened  to  lay  before  the  council  what  they 
had  heard.  They  went  to  the  king,  in  his  chamber,  and  reported 
what  Bethisac  had  declared.  He  was  greatly  astonished,  and  said  : 
"  We  order  him  to  be  put  to  death  :  he  is  a  wicked  wretch,  a  heretic 
and  thief.  We  will,  that  he  be  burnt  and  hanged,  that  he  may  have 
the  reward  he  deserves ;  nor  for  anything  my  uncle  of  Berry  shall 
say,  will  I  pardon  him." 

News  was  soon  spread  through  Beziers  and  other  places,  that  Be- 
thisac had  of  his  own  free  will,  without  the  least  constraint,  confessed 
himself  a  heretic  and  had  long  followed  the  doctrines  of  the  Bulga- 
rians,* and  that  the  king  had  condemned  him  to  be  burnt  and  hanged. 
The  inhabitants  of  Beziers  were  pleased  at  this,  for  he  was  much 
hated  by  them.  The  two  knights  from  the  duke  of  Berry  were 
thunderstruck,  and  knew  not  how  to  act :  at  legth  sir  Peter  Mespin, 
addressing  himself  to  the  lord  de  Nantouillet,  said  :  "  I  suspect  that 
Bethisac  has  been  betrayed,  ai-sd  that  some  one,  who  has  been  to  see 
him  in  prison,  has  frightened  him,  and  advised  him  to  accuse  him- 
self ;  and  that,  if  he  persist  in  owning  himself  guilty  of  these  horrible 
and  infamous  crimes,  the  church  will  claim  him  to  be  tried  accord- 
ing to  its  canons,  and  he  will  be  delivered  up  to  the  pope  at  Avignon. 
Ah,  the  blockhead  will  be  deceived  I  for  I  have  already  heard  the 
king  has  declared  he  sliall  be  burnt  and  hanged.  Come,  let  us  hasten 
to  his  prison,  and  remonstrate  with  him  on  his  folly,  and  make  him 
retract  all  he  ha:-  said,  for  he  has  been  betrayed  by  false  friends." 

The  two  kiiigbts  immediately  went  from  their  lodgings  to  the 
prison,  and  demanded  from  the  jailer  to  speak  with  Bethisac.  The 
jailer  excused  himself, saying :  "My  lords,  I  am  particularly  ordered, 
us  well  as  these  four  sergeants-at-arms,  who  have  been  sent  hither 
by  the  king,  'iiar  to  suffer  any  one  to  converse  with  the  prisoner,  un. 
der  pain  of  ')ur  lives;  and  this  command  of  the  king  we  dare  not 
disobey."  The  knights  perceived  all  further  attempt  would  be  vain, 
for  it  was  over  with  Bethisac,  and  that  he  must  die  for  the  crimes  of 
which  he  had  been  wickedly  induced  to  accuse  himself.    They  then 


*  This  name  was  given  to  the  Maniclieiins.  Tlieir  doctrines  had  passed  from  Greece 
into  Bulgaria,  from  whence  they  had  spread  over  Europe :  hence  the  name  of  Boulgres 
or  Bulgarians  was  given  to  those  whom  the  church  of  Rome  called  heresiarchs,  The 
Albigenies  bad  in  tlie  preceding  cerjtqry  t»?en  disUnguishe^     this  naine,— Ed. 


returned  to  their  inn,  paid  their  expenses,  mounted  their  horses,  and 
set  out  on  their  return  to  the  duke  of  Berry. 

The  end  of  Bethisac  was,  that  about  tt  n  o'clock  in  the  morning 
ol  the  next  day  he  was  carried  from  prison  to  the  palace  of  the  bishop^ 
where  were  assembled  his  judges  and  the  official  of  the  bishop'.'^ 
court.  The  bailiff  of  Beziers,  under  whose  care  he  had  been  com- 
mitted prisoner,  said  to  the  officers  of  the  bishop,  "  Here  is  Bethisac, 
whom  v/e  deliver  to  you  as  a  Bulgarian,  a  heretic,  and  one  erring 
greatly  against  the  faith,  who,  had  he  not  been  a  clerk,  should  have 
been  punished  by  us  according  to  his  deserts."  The  official  de- 
manded if  he  wore  such  a  person  as  had  been  represented,  and  that 
he  would,  in  the  hearing  of  the  people,  avow  or  deny  it.  Bethisac, 
who  expected  to  escape  by  confessing  himself  guilty,  replied,  that 
the  charges  were  true.  He  was  thrice  asked  this  question,  and  thrice 
acknowledged  it  aloud.  You  may  suppose  how  grossly  he  must 
have  been  deceived  :  had  he  kept  firm  to  the  defence  he  had  made 
to  the  accusations  brought  against  him,  he  would  have  been  acquit- 
ted ;  for  the  duke  of  Berry  had  taken  upon  himself  all  the  charges 
of  extortion,  in  raising  the  taxes  in  Languedoc.  Fortune,  one  may 
conclude,  played  hirn  this  trick ;  and  when  he  was  seated,  as  he 
thought,  on  the  top  of  her  wheel,  she  suddenly  turned  it  round  and 
whirled  him  in  the  dirt,  as  she  has  done  to  thousands  since  the  world 
began. 

Bethirjac  was,  by  the  official,  given  over  to  the  bailiff  of  Beziers, 
who,  ill  ti  rnporal  matters,  governs  for  the  king:  without  delay,  he 
led  him  tc  '.he  square  before  the  palace,  and  made  such  haste,  that 
Bethisac  had  no  time  to  make  any  defence,  nor  retract  what  he  had 
said  ;  for  wiien  he  saw  the  fire,  and  that  he  was  put  into  the  hands 
of  the  executioner,  he  was  affrighted,  and  perceived  that  he  had  been 
betrayed.  He  called  aloud  to  be  heard,  but  no  attention  whatever 
was  paid  to  him :  he  was  told,  "  Bethisac,  the  order  is  given,  and 
you  must  die  :  your  evil  deeds  have  brought  you  to  a  disgraceful 
end."  Much  haste  was  made,  for  the  fire  was  lighted ;  and  they 
had  erected  a  gallows  and  a  post,  with  a  large  collar  and  chain:  they 
opened  the  collar  by  a  hinge,  and  closed  it  again,  when  round  hi? 
neck,  and  dragged  him  to  the  post,  fastening  him  thereto  with  the 
chain.  He  cried  aloud,  saying  :  "  Duke  of  Berry,  they  wrongfull} 
and  treacherously  are  putting  me  to  death."  The  moment  he  was 
fastened  to  the  stake,  they  covered  him  with  dry  faggots,  to  which 
they  set  fire  ;  and  thus  was  Bethisac  burnt,  and  his  bones  hanged  : 
the  square  being  in  front  of  the  palace,  the  king  of  France,  if  he 
pleased,  might  have  witnessed  it  from  the  windows  of  his  apartments. 
Such  was  the  miserable  end  of  Bethisac ;  and  the  people  revenged 
on  him  the  many  great  vexations  and  violences  he  had  committed 
during  the  time  he  governed  Languedoc* 


CHAPTER  IX. 

WHEN  THE  KING-  OF  FRANCE  IS  AT  TOULOUSE,  HE  SUMMONS  TIE  COUNT  DE 
FOIX,  AVHO,  ON  HIS  ARRIVAL,  PAYS  HIM  HOJJAGE  FOR  HIS  COUNTY  OF 
FOIX. 

The  king  of  France  did  not  remain  long  in  Beziers  after  this  severe 
act  of  justice,  but  set  out  with  his  array,  taking  the  road  toward 
Carcassonne.  Since  he  had  left  Avignon,  he  had  been  always  at- 
tended by  his  marshal,  sir  Lewis  de  Sancerre.  The  king  did  not 
follow  the  straight  road,  but  visited  different  towns,  such  as  Cabes. 
tan,t  Narbonne,t  Lymoux,§  Monti*oyal,|I  and  Fougans,  thence  he  re- 
turned to  Carcassonne,  where  he  resided  four  days.  On  his  departure 
he  passed  through  Ville-franche,ir  Avignonet**  arid  Mont-giscard,tt 
in  his  way  to  Toulouse.  The  inhabitants  of  this  city,  being  anxious 
to  see  him,  went  out  in  grand  procession,  hsndsomely  dressed,  and 
escorted  him  with  much  pomp  to  the  castle  of  Toulouse.  The  citi- 
zens of  the  town,  which  is  rich  and  important,  made  the  king  such 
presents,  on  his  arrival,  as  well  pleased  him. 

When  the  king  had  refreshed  himself  for  three  days  in  Toulouse,  he 
was  advised  to  summon  the  count  de  Foix,  who  had  left  Beam,  and 
fixed  his  residence  at  a  town  in  Foix,  called  Mazeres,  fourteen  leagues 
from  Toulouse  ;  fo^'he  had  received  information  of  the  king's  arrival 
at  Toulouse,  and  of  his  intention  to  summon  hi  ti.  The  marshal  of 
France  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  were  ordered  to  wait  on  the  count, 
who,  setting  out  on  a  Wednesday  after  diimer,  arrived  at  a  tolerably 
good  town  in  the  Toulousain,  called  Ic'e  .lourdain,tt  and  on  the 
morrow,  by  dinner-time,  came  to  Mazeres.  The  count  de  Foix,  on 
learning  their  arrival,  received  them  kindl  frcm  his  affection  to  the 
king,  and  from  his  former  acquaintance  widi  them. 

The  marshal,  addressing  him,  said  :  "  My  lord  of  Foix,  our  very 
dear  lord,  the  king  of  France,  sends  us  to  invite  you  to  come  to  Tou- 


*Don  Vaissette,  in  his  history  of  Languedoc,  cives  very  satisfactory  rensotis,  tos'mw 
that  '  Froissart  was  mistaken  as  to  the  time  of  Bethisao's  execntion,  which  took  place 
the  22nd  December,  1389,  at  Toulouse,  some  months  after  tl.c  king  had  leit  Bezieiy. 
For  further  particular,  I  refer  to  that  history. 

t  "Cabastan"— a  town  in  lower  Languedoc,  diocese  ofNimes. 

X  "  Narbonne"— a  large  city  in  lower  Languedoc. 

§  "  Lyniou.\"— a  city  in  upper  Languedoc,  five  leagues  from  Carcassonne, 
il  "  Mont-royal."  a. 

IT  "  Viile-franche"— a  town  in  upper  Languedoc,  diocc>-6  of  Alby. 

**  "  Avicnonet"— a  iovvn  in  upper  Lnnguedcc,  diocR-^e  of  St.  Pnpoul. 

tt  "  Mont-giscard"— a  town  in  upper  Languedoc,  three  ipasuos  fioni  Touloygft 

jj  "  Jlsle  of  jQurdaia"— a  tov/ii  j,u  Anritisnao,  six  Isasucb  fn.'ni  Toulouse. 


504 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


l(»use  ;  otherwise,  so  great  is  his  desire  to  see  you,  that  he  will  do  his 
utmost  to  visit  you  in  your  own  country."    The  count  replied,  "  Sir 
Lewis,  I  will  not  give  the  king  the  trouble  of  coming  to  me  :  for  it 
is  more  becoming  that  I  wait  on  him.    You  will  tell  him,  therefore, 
if  you  please,  from  me,  that  I  will  be  in  Toulouse  within  four  days." 
"  It  is  well  said,"  replied  the  knight:  "we  will  return,  and  carry 
him  this  your  answer."   "  That  you  may 
boldly  do,"  said  the  count ;  "  but  not  to. 
day ;  for  you  shall  now  stay  with  me,  as 
I  am  heartily  glad  to  see  you  both  ;  and  in 
the  morning  you  shall  set  out  on  your 
return."    The  two  knights  remained  with 
the'  count,  who  was  in  the  highest  good 
humor,  that  day  and  night,  and  they  con- 
versed on  various  subjects.    The  count 
was  a  wise  and  prudent  man,  and  had  a 
talent  of  drawing  from  any  person  with 
whom  he  conversed,  be  his  station  what 

it  might,  his  most  private  thoughts.  At 

bed-time,  they  took  leave  of  the  count, 

intending"  to  set  out  very  early  in  the 

morning  for  Toulouse,  which  they  did, 

and  I  believe  performed  the  journey  in 

one  day.    On  their  return,  they  found  the 

king  playing  at  chess  with  the  duJie  of 

Bourbon,  who,  on  seeing  them,  called  out, 

"  Well,  what  news  ?  Will  the  count  de 

Foix  come  or  not  ?"  "  Yes,  sire,"  replied 

la  Riviere  :  "  he  has  a  very  earnest  desire 

to  come  to  you,  and  will  be  here  within 

four  days."   "  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  we 

shall  be  very  happy  to  see  him." 

The  two  knights  then  left  the  king  to 

continue  his  game,  and  went  to  sup  and  re- 
fresh themselves,  for  they  had  rode  a  long 

day's  journey.    The  count  de  Foix,  who 

resided  at  Mazeres,  was  not  forgetful  of 

the  journey  he  was  to  make  ;  and  his  pre- 
parations were  soon  ready,  for  he  had 

given  orders  on  that  head  when  he  had 

first  heard  of  the  king's  coming  to  Toulouse.  He  sent  forward  to 
Toulouse  purveyances  in  abundance,  suitable  to  his  rank,  and  had 
ordered  two  hundred  knights  and  squires  from  Beam  to  attend  him. 
On  the  day  the  count  had  fixed  for  his  arrival  at  Toulouse,  he  entered 
the  city  with  upward  of  six  hundred  horse,  and  well  accompanied  by 
knights  and  squires  of  his  vassalage.  Among  them  were,  sir  Roger 
d'Espaign  his  cousin,  the  lord  de  Corasse,  the  lord  de  Valentin,  the 
lord  de  Quer,  the  lord  de  Baruge,  sir  Espaing  du  Lyon,  the  lord  de 
Roquepaire,  the  lordde  Lane,  the  lord  de  Besach,  the  lord  de  Perle,sir 
Peter  de  Cabestan,  sir  Menaut  de  is'oailles,  sir  Richard  de  la  Mothe, 
sir  Arnold  de  Saint  Basile,  with  many  others.  He  was  also  attended 
by  his  two  brothers,  sir  Peter  and  sir  Arnold  de  Bearn,  and  his  two 
bastard  sons,  whom  he  affectionately  loved,  sir  Evan  and  sir  Gracien 
de  Foix.  The  count  had  intentions  of  settling  on  these  two  sons  the 
greater  part  of  Bearn,  which,  being  free  land  and  dependent  on  no 
one  but  God,  he  could  dispose  of  as  he  pleased. 

The  count  de  Foix  dismounted  at  the  convent  of  the  Friar  Preach, 
ers,  where  he  and  his  household  were  lodged ;  and  his  people  quar- 
tered themselves  as  near  him  as  they  could.  The  citizens  of  Tou. 
louse  showed  much  joy  at  the  arrival  of  the  count  de  Foix,  for  they 
loved  him  from  his  being  so  kind  a  neighbor,  and  never  suffering 
any  of  his  people  to  make  war  or  commit  violence  on  their  country. 
They  presented  him  with  the  finest  wines,  and  so  many  other  things, 
that  he  was  well  contented  with  them.  He  made  his  entry  into 
Toulouse  rather  late  in  the  evening,  and  remained  all  that  night  in 
his  lodgings.  On  the  morrow,  about  ten  o'clock,  he  mounted  his 
horse,  as  did  those  who  were  to  attend  him  to  the  king,  consisting  of 
more  than  two  hundred  knights,  all  men  of  distinction  ;  and  in  this 
state  he  paraded  through  the  streets  of  Toulouse  to  the  castle,  where 
the  king  resided.  He  dismounted  in  the  court  withiu  the  first  square 
of  the  #-astle,  where  servants  took  and  held  their  horses. 

The  count  and  his  company  ascended  the  steps  of  the  great  hall, 
whither  the  king  had  gone  from  his  chamber  to  wait  his  arrival ;  for 
he  was  very  anxious  to  see  him  for  the  gallant  actions  he  had  per- 
formed, and  on  account  of  his  fair  reputation.  The  count  de  Foix, 
who  was  very  handsome  in  person  and  in  countenance,  entered  the 
hall  bareheaded,  (for  he  never  wore  a  cap,)  with  his  hair  scattered 
about :  when  he  perceived  the  king,  his  brother,  uncle,  and  the  lords 
of  France,  in  the  act  of  doing  the  king  honor,  and  not  till  then,  he 
bended  very  low  on  one  knee  ;  he  afterwards  rose  up,  advanced,  and 
knelt  a  second  time  close  to  the  king,  who  raised  him  up  with  his 
hand,  and  embraced  him,  saying,  "  Fair  cousin  of  Foix,  you  are 
welcome,  for  your  visit  has  greatly  rejoiced  us."  "  My  lord,"  replied 
the  count,  "  I  thank  you  much  for  what  you  are  pleased  to  say." 
They  had  a  long  conversation  together,  until  dinner-time  arrived,  but 
I  neither  heard  the  words  nor  the  subject.  Water  being  brought, 
they  washed,  and  seated  themselves  at  table.  The  archbishop  of 
Toulouse  was  ^seated  at  the  head  of  the  king's  table,  next  to  him  the 
king,  then  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  then  the  count  de  Foix, 


the  counts  de  la  Marche  and  de  Venddme,  and  none  others.  At  the 
second  were  seated,  the  lord  Charles  d'Albret,  the  count  de  Har 
court,  the  lord  Philip  de  Bar,  and  four  other  knights  attached  to  the 
count  de  Foix.  At  another  table  were  placed  the  marshal  de  San- 
cerre,  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  and  eight  of  the  count's  knights.  This 
dinner  was  magnificent  and  splendid  in  all  respects.    When  they 


Count  de  Harcourt  presenting  the  Comfit-Box  to  the  King.  Designed  from  Royal  MS.  14  E.  4. 


had  dined,  the  tables  were  removed ;  and,  grace  being  said,  they 
amused  themselves  in  various  ways.  The  king  and  the  lords  were 
on  their  feet  nearly  two  hours,  in  the  presence  chamber,  listening  to 
the  minstrels,  for  the  count  de  Foix  took  delight  in  them. 

After  this,  wine  and  spices  were  brought,  and  the  comfit  box  was 
presented  solely  to  the  king  by  the  count  de  Harcourt.  Sir  Gerard 
de  la  Pierre  did  the  same  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  sir  Menaut 
de  Noailles  to  the  count  de  Foix.*  When  this  was  done,  it  was 
nearly  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon :  the  c  unt  de  Foix  took  leave 
of  the  king,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  the  other  lords,  and,  leaving 
the  hall,  went  into  the  court,  where  he  found  his  horses  and  attend- 
ants waiting  for  him.  The  count  and  his  company  having  mounted, 
returned  to  his  lodgings,  much  pleased  with  the  reception  and  enter- 
tainment the  king  of  France  had  given  him,  and  praised  him  ex- 
ceedingly  when  conversing  with  his  knights.  During  the  time  the 
king  of  France  and  count  Gaston  de  Foix  were  at  Toulouse,  many 
tokens  of  affection  passed  between  them,  which  was  encouraged  to 
the  utmost  of  their  power  by  the  marshal  Sancerre  and  the  lord  de  la 
Riviere,  because  they  saw  the  king,  as  well  as  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
had  conceived  a  friendship  for  the  count  de  Foix. 

The  count  de  P^oix  one  day  entertained  at  dinner  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  and  the 
other  French  lords.  The  dinner  was  beyond  measure  grand  and 
plentiful,  with  numerous  dishes  and  devices.  Upward  of  two  hun- 
dred knights  were  seated  at  table,  served  by  those  of  the  count  de 
Foix ;  and,  just  as  the  tables  were  on  the  point  of  removal,  the  king 
of  France,  who  had  dined  at  the  castle,  made  his  appearance,  at- 
tended by  the  lord  Charles  d'Albret  and  the  lord  Philip  de  Bar,  his 
cousin-germans.  He  could  not  resist  the  pleasure  of  seeing  this 
company,  and  had  come  to  the  lodgings  of  the  count  attended  by 
only  eleven  others.  The  count  de  Foix  and  the  whole  company 
were  highly  pleased  at  this  condescension  of  the  king  in  coming  to 
visit  him.  Various  were  the  diversions  on  this  occasion  ;  and  the 
Gascons  and  French  tried  their  skill  and  strength  in  wrestling, 
throwing  the  bar  or  javelin  for  the  farthest  or  highest ;  and  it  was 
night  before  the  king  and  the  company  separated.  The  count  pre- 
sented that  day  to  the  duke  of  Touraine,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and 
to  the  knights  and  squires  attached  to  the  king,  more  than  sixty 
coursers,  palfreys,  and  ambling  mules,  all  saddled  and  caparisoned 
becoming  their  different  ranks.    He  gave  also  to  the  minstrels  of  the 

*  "There  was  another  custom  at  the  tables  of  the  king  and  sre;it  barons,  which  was 
not  usual  at  the  entertainments  of  private  persons.  Besides  the  spices  which  composed 
the  dessert,  and  were  intended  tor  the  guests  in  common,  there  were  other  more  rare 
spices,  that  were  served  in  a  box  divided  into  compartments,  which  was  of  gold  and 
silver,  or  silver  gilt,  and  called  a  '  drageoir'  (comfit  box.)  h  was  commonly  a  squire 
or  some  person  of  distinction  who  had  the  honor  to  present  it  to  his  lord  alone,  unless 
he  wished  to  have  particular  respect  paid  to  any  of  his  guests,  to  whom  he  sent  it." 
Froissart  is  then  quoted  as  in  the  text,  by  M.  le  Grand  d' Aussy,  to  whom  I  refer  for 
further  particulars  respecting  this  and  other  ancient  customs,  in  his  Vie  pnvee  des 
Francois." 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


king,  the  duke  of  Tduraine,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  two  hun- 
dred golden  crowns,  and  to  the  heralds  a  like  sum.  All,  therefore, 
were  loud  in  the  praise  of  his  generosity. 

On  the  fourth  day  after  this  entertainment,  the  count  de  Foix,  well 
attended  by  the  barons  and  knights  of  Bdarn  and  Foix,  waited  on 
the  king,  at  the  castle,  to  perform  what  had  been  required  of  him ; 
that  is  to  say,  hi ;  homage  for  the  county  of  Foix  and  its  dependen. 
cies,  reserving  t.'  himself,  as  free  land.  Beam.  There  had  been,  be- 
fore this,  many  tr  eaties  negotiated  between  the  king  and  count  de 
Foix,  through  the  king's  ministers,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John 
le  Mercier,  and  the  bishop  of  Noyon,  who  had  lately  arrived  from 
Avignon  ;  but  these  treaties  were  kept  very  secret.  It  was  said, 
that  the  count  de  Foix  required  of  the  king  that  Evan  de  Foix  should, 
after  his  decease,  inherit  that  co-mtry,  in  consideration  of  which  the 
king  should  receive,  on  the  day  of  the  count's  death,  one  hundred 
thousand  francs  ;  that  his  other  son,  sir  Gracien,  should  hold  the 
lands  of  Aire  in  Bearn,  with  the  good  towns  of  Aire  and  Mont- 
niarsen  ;  and  that  all  the  lands  the  count  then  held  in  Bearn,  should 
revert  to  his  heir,  the  viscount  de  ChtLteaubon.  This  distribution 
had  caused  a  difference  between  the  count,  his  barons,  and  knights ; 
aevcral  of  whom  said,  that  this  could  not  be  legally  done  without 
the  pubUc  consent  of  the  vassals  of  Bearn  and  Foix.  As  an  inter- 
mediate step,  homage  was  made  of  the  county  of  Foix  to  the  king 
of  France,  who,  by  the  advice  of  his  coimcil,  said  to  the  count  and 
b;;r.>p..^  of  Foix,  "  I  now  hold  in  my  hand  the  homage  for  my  county 
of  Foix ;  and  if  the  succession  should  happen  to  be  vacated,  by  the 
death  of  cur  cousin,  the  count  de  Foix,  in  our  lifetime,  we  will  come 
to  such  resolutions  concerning  it,  through  the  advice  of  our  council, 
that  Evan  de  Y  'ix,  and  all  the  vassals  of  that  country,  shall  be  per- 
fectly satisfied  i  herewith."* 

This  speech  \.  as  sufficient  for  the  count  and  his  barons  then  pres- 
ent. When  thi  regulations  had  been  properly  written  out  and 
sealed,  the  count  de  Foix  took  leave  of  the  king,  his  brother,  uncle, 
and  the  French  lords  ;  but  that  day  he  dined  with  the  king,  and  in 
the  evening  returned  to  his  lodgings.  On  the  morrow,  after  drinking 
a  cup,  he  departed  from  Toulouse,  leaving  his  purveyors  behind  to 
pay  his  expenses,  and,  having  crossed  the  Garonne  at  the  bridge  of 
Toulouse,  returned  to  his  own  country  by  way  of  Montmarsen,  and 
arrived  at  Orthes,  where  he  dismissed  all  who  had  accompanied  him, 
retaining  only  those  necessary  for  his  service.  It  was  told  me,  and 
I  believe  it,  that  this  visit  of  the  king  of  France  to  Languedoc  and 
Toulouse,  cost  the  count  de  Foix  more  than  forty  thousand  francs  : 
great,  however,  as  this  sum  was,  the  count  was  so  courteous  and 
liberal,  that  he  very  cheerfully  paid  it. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  HIS  BROTHER,  THE  DUKE  OF  TOURAINE,  WAGEK 
WHICH  SHALL  ARRIVE  THE  SOONEST  AT  PARIS,  FROM  MONTPELLIER, 
EACH  ATTENDED  ONLY  BY  ONE  KNIGHT. 

I  BELIEVE  that  the  king  of  France,  during  his  residence  at  Tou- 
louse, attended  much  to  the  state  of  that  part  of  his  realm.  He  re- 
moved seneschals  and  other  officers,  and  made  such  reforms  that  he 
was  popular  with  all  ranks  of  people.  One  day,  in  the  presence  of 
his  brother,  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  numbers  of  lords 
of  France  and  Gascony,  that  it  might  be  had  in  perpetual  remem- 
brance,  he  gave  permission  to  his  cousin-german,  the  lord  Charles 
d'Albret,  to  quarter  the  fleur-de-lis  of  France,  alternately  with  his 
own  ;  for  the  arms  of  Albret  were  simply  gules  without  any  distinc- 
tion, but  at  present  they  are  quartered  with  those  of  France.  The 
lord  d'Albret  considered  this  a  most  distinguished  gift;  and  the  day 
the  king  had  thus  enriched  the  arms  of  Albret,  the  lord  Charles  gave 
a  dinner  that  cost  him  one  thousand  francs  ;  and  presented  the  he- 
ralds and  minstrels  who  had  attended  it,  with  two  hundred  francs, 
which  circumstance  caused  them  to  proclaim  his  liberality. 

Shortly  afterwards,  it  was  announced  that  the  king  would  leave 
Toulouse,  on  his  return  to  Paris,  and  his  attendants  made  prepara- 
tions accordingly.  As  soon  as  it  was  known,  the  archbishop  and 
seneschal  of  Toulouse,  with  the  citizens  and  ladies,  came  to  take 
their  leave  of  the  king,  who  received  them  all  very  kindly.  He  set 
out  from  Toulouse  after  breakfast,  and  lay  the  first  night  at  Chateau, 
neuf  d'Aulroy,  and  then  continued  his  journey  to  Montpellier,  where 
he  was  joyfully  received.  He  there  remained  for  three  days  to  amuse 
himself ;  for  the  town  and  the  ladies  affi)rded  him  much  pleasure. 
He  was,  however,  very  impatient  to  return  to  Paris,  to  see  his  queen. 
One  day,  while  at  Montpellier,  he  said,  jokingly,  to  the  duke  of  Tou- 
raine,  "  Fair  brother,  I  wish  we  were  at  Paris,  and  our  attendants 
where  they  now  are  ;  for  I  have  as  great  a  desire  to  see  the  queen, 
I  suppose  you  must  have  to  see  my  sister-in-law."  "  My  lord," 
replied  the  duke,  "  we  shall  never  get  there  by  wishing  it :  the  dis- 
tance is  too  great."  "  That  is  true,"  answered  the  king ;  "  but  I 
think,  if  I  pleased,  I  could  very  soon  be  there."  "  Then  it  must  be 
by  dint  of  hard  riding,"  said  the  duke  of  Touraine,  "  and  not  other- 

*  These  precautions  were  vain.  Matthieu  de  Foix,  a  descendant  of  Roger  Bernard, 
viscount  de  Castel-bon,  lord  of  Moncade  and  youngest  son  of  Gascon  1.  count  de  Foix, 
having  liis  pretensions  supported  by  the  nobility,  seized  the  government,  and  had  his 
rigM  acknowledged  by  the  court  of  France,  through  some  arrangements  he  made  with 
It.— ViLLARET.  tome  vi. 


wise,  and  I  also  can  do  that ;  but  it  would  be  through  means  of  my 
horse."  "  Come,"  said  the  king,  "  who  wi-Jl  be  there  first  ?  you  or 
I :  let  us  wager  on  this."  "  With  all  my  heart,"  answered  the  duke, 
who  would  at  all  times  exert  himself  to  get  money.  A  wager  was, 
in  consequence,  made  between  them,  for  five  hundred  francs,  who 
should  the  first  arrive  at  Paris,  setting  out,  on  the  morrow,  at  the 
same  hour,  taking  with  them  only  one  servant,  or  one  knight,  as 
they  pleased.  No  one  attempted  to  prevent  the  race  from  taking 
place,  and  they  set  out  as  they  had  settled  it :  the  lord  de  Garencieres 
accompanied  the  king,  and  the  lord  de  Viefville  the  duke  of  Touraine. 
Thus  these  four,  who  were  young  and  active,  rode  on  night  and  day, 
frequently  changing  horses,  or  had  themselves  conveyed  in  carts, 
when  they  wished  to  take  any  repose. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon  returned  by  Puy  in  Auvergne  to  his  own 
country,  and,  on  his  road,  visited  his  father-in-law,  the  dauphin  of  Au- 
vergne, the  dauphiness,  and  their  children,  who  were  eight  in  number, 
brothers  and  sisters  to  the  duohess  of  Bourbon  by  a  second  marriage. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  brother  continued  their  journey  with 
much  exertion,  to  gain  the  wager.  Consider  what  pains  these  two 
young  princes  must  have  taken,  for  all  their  establishments  were  left 
behind.  The  king  took  four  days  and  a  half  to  perform  the  journey 
to  Paris,  and  the  duke  of  Touraine  only  four  days  and  one  third,* 
so  near  were  they  to  each  other;  but  the  duke  won  the  wager,  by 
the  king  sleeping  eight  hours  at  Troyes  in  Champagne.  The  duke 
embarked  on  the  Seine,  and  went  as  far  as  P/[elun  by  water:  there 
he  remounted  and  rode  on  to  Paris,  straight  to  the  hotel  de  Saint 
Pol,  where  the  queen  and  the  duchess  resided,  and  inquired  after  the 
king,  (for  he  was  ignorant  whether  he  was  arrived  or  not,)  and  was 
rejoiced  to  learn  that  he  was  not  come.  He  said  to  the  queen, 
"  Madam,  you  will  very  shortly  hear  of  him."  This  was  true  ;  for 
not  long  after  the  duke's  arrival,  the  king  made  his  appearance,  and 
the  duke  ran  to  him  and  said,  "My  lord,  I  have  won  the  wager: 
order  me  to  be  paid."  "  That  is  but  just,"  replied  the  king,  "  and 
it  shall  be  done."  They  then  related  to  the  ladies  their  adventures 
on  the  road,  and  how  they  had  come  in  four  days  and  a  half  from 
Montpellier,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  leagues.  The  ladies 
turned  the  whole  into  a  joke,  and  laughed  at  it;  but  they  were  sen- 
sible how  greatly  they  must  have  been  fatigued,  and  nothing  but 
their  youth  and  courage  could  have  borne  them  through  it.  You 
must  know,  the  duke  of  Touraine  insisted  on  the  wager  being  paid 
in  ready  money. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  DEATH  OF  POPE  URBAN  AT  ROME,  CALLED  THE  ANTI-POPE.  POPE 
CLEMENT  WRITES  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  HIS  UNCLES,  AND  THE  UNI. 
VERSITY  OF  PARIS,  ON  THE  OCCASION.  THE  ELECTION  OF  POPE  BONI- 
FACE BY  THE  ROMAN  CARDINALS. 

About  this  period,  pope  Urban  VI.  died  at  Rome,  to  the  sorrow 
of  the  Romans,  who  loved  him  much.t  He  was  buried,  with  great 
solemnity,  in  the  church  of  Saint  Peter ;  and,  when  this  ceremony 
was  ended,  the  cardinals  formed  a  conclave  to  elect  another  pope, 
and  hastened  the  matter  that  it  might  be  done  before  any  intelligence 
of  the  death  of  Urban  could  be  carried  to  Avignon.  Pope  Clement 
and  his  cardinals  did  not  hear  of  the  decease  of  Urban  until  the  tenth 
day  after  it  had  happened.  They  immediately  assembled  at  the  pal- 
ace, where  many  proposals  were  discussed  ;  and  they  had  strong 
hope  that  the  schism  of  the  church  would  be  concluded,  and  a  union 
formed  of  the  two  parties  ;  for  this  error  had  lasted  too  long.  They 
imagined  that  the  cardinals  at  Rome  would  not  be  in  any  hurry  to 
form  a  conclave,  but  would  agree  to  acknowledge  the  pope  of  -4vig- 
non,  and  were  indulging  in  these  flattering  hopes,  when  other  ac- 
counts forced  them  to  think  diflferently.  They  signified  to  the  king 
of  France  the  death  of  Urban,  whom  they  called  the  anti-pope,  and 
entreated  him  to  support  the  pretensions  of  Clement,  by  writing  in 
his  favor  to  his  cousins  the  emperor  of  Germany,  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary,  the  count  de  Vertus,  and  to  the  duke  cS  Austria,  who  had  ac- 
knowledged the  late  pope  Urban,  and  to  request  they  would  agree 
to  restore  peace  to  the  church ;  for  that  there  ought  not  to  be  any 
variation  in  the  faith,  and,  as  there  is  but  one  God  in  Heaven,  there 
cannot,  nor  ought  there  to  be,  more  than  one  viceger£nt  on  the  earth. 

When  this  information  arrived  at  Paris,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  to 
whom  the  pope  and  cardinals  had  likewise  written  to  the  same  pur- 
port,  was  with  his  nephew.  The  king  appeared  very  much  pleased 
on  hearing  it,  and  said  to  the  duke,  "  Good  uncle,  we  had  a  great 
desire  to  march  a  large  army  to  Rome,  and  destroy  these  unbelievers; 
but  this  is  checked  by  the  death  of  the  anti-pope,  for  pope  Clement 
and  his  cardinals  have  assured  us  that  Urban  is  dead.  They  suppose 
that  there  will  not  be  any  conclave  held  at  Rome  to  elect  another, 
but  that  the  cardinals  will  submit  themselves  to  the  obedience  of 
pope  Clement.  He  has  likewise  requested,  that  we  would  write  to 
our  cousin  the  emperor  of  Germany,  his  brother  the  king  of  Hungary, 
to  the  count  de  Vertus,  and  to  the  duke  of  Austria,  to  secure  their 
favor  in  his  support.  What  would  you  advise  us  to  do?"  "My 
lord,"  replied  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  "it  is  very  true  that  Urban  is 
dead  ;  but  we  know  nothing  of  the  state  of  the  cardinals  at  Rome, 

*  The  distance  from  Montpellier  to  Paris  is  191  leagues.— GozeKm-. 
t  He  died  18th  Oct.  1389.  But  so  far  from  being  beloved,  he  was  detested  for  hia  vio- 
lent and  tyrannical  conduct.— Ed. 


50C 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


nor  of  the  Romtms ;  nor  whether  those  eurdinals  mean  to  persist  in 
their  opinion.  It  will  be  difficult  for  them  to  change,  as  the  Romans 
are  their  masters ;  and  as  they  formerly  forced  them  to  elect  the 
archbishop  of  Bari  pope,  whom  they  obeyed  as  long  as  he  lived,  they 
may  again  force  them  tj  elect  aaolher  :iccordii:ig  to  their  pleasure. 
You  have  therefore  no  occasion  to  be  in  any  haste  respecting  this 
matter,  nor  to  write  to  those  who  will  not  do  much  for  you  in  the 
business,  as  they  have  already  shown.  Remain  quiet,  therefore, 
until  you  shall  have  heard  further  on  the  subject;  for  it  may  happen 
that  the  cardinals  at  Rome  may  be  of  one  mind,  and,  though  differ- 
ing with  each  other,  may  dissemble  with  the  Romans,  and  acknow. 
ledge  no  other  pope  but  Clement ;  and,  in  order  to  keep  the  Romans 
in  good  humor,  promise  them  that  Clement  shall  fix  his  residence  at 
Rome,  which  he  will  very  readily 
consent  to,  if  the  matter  could  be 
brought  to  depend  on  that.  Should 
this  appear  probable,  it  will  then  be 
time  for  you  to  write  to  those  Chris- 
tian kings  and  lords  who  hold  con- 
trary opinions  in  religion  to  you,  to 
entreat  they  would  unite  to  put  an 
end  to  the  schism,  and  to  promote 
the  reestablishment  of  union  in  the 
church.  This  is  what  you  ought  to 
do  ;  for  we  are  not  yet  assured  what 
turn  the  business  may  take,  and  it  will 
not  be  long  before  we  have  further 
intelligence."  When  the  duke  had 
ended  this  speech  to  the  king  and 
council,  no  one  made  any  reply ;  for 
••>-iy  thought  his  reasoning  unan- 
swerable.  The  king  seemed  con- 
vinced by  it,  and  said :  "  Good  uncle, 
we  believe  your  reasons,  for  you  see 
farther  into  church  affairg  than  we 
do ;  and  we  will  not  take  any  steps 
in  the  matter  without  your  advice 
and  approbation."  The  business 
was  here  ended,  and  other  matters 
discussed. 

The  intelligence  of  the  death  of 
Urban  caused  great  disputes  among 
the  students  at  the  university.  They 
ceased  following  their  usual  studies, 
and  were  employed  in  disputing  how 

the  cardinals  would  act ;  whether  they  would  elect  a  pope  in  the  room 
of  Urban,  or  acknowledge  the  pope  of  Avignon.  They  made  it  the 
subject  of  aigument,  and  it  was  carried  on  with  much  heat  and  ani- 
mosity. They  knew  that  Clement  had  written  to  the  king,  to  the 
duke  of  Touraine,  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  to  the  ministers,  on 
the  state  of  his  affairs  ;  and  he  had  also  written,  in  general  terms,  to 
the  university,  that  that  body  might  do  as  much  as  was  possible,  and 
with  all  diligence,  fo-r  his  assistance.  The  students  proposed  several 
subjects  of  argument,  which  were  wai*mly  discussed  among  them- 
selves. Those  interested  for  Clement  said,  "  It  is  time  for  the  king 
and  our  lords  in  France  to  write  to  the  chiefs  in  Christendom,  such 
as  the  emperor  of  Germany,  the  king  of  Hungary,  the  lord  of  Milan, 
the  duke  of  Austria,  and  all  who  hold  contrary  opinions  respecting 
the  pope,  and  press  them  to  return  to  the  true  faith  ;  for  it  would  do 
them  infinite  honor."  Tluee  times,  in  three  several  days,  the  prin- 
cipal students  of  the  university  assembled,  and  went  in  a  body  to  the 
h6tel  de  Saint  Pol,  to  entreat  the  king  and  his  council  to  put  an  end 
to  the  schism,  and  to  comply  with  the  solicitation  of  the  pope,  who 
had  written  to  them  in  such  humble  terms.  They,  however,  were 
not  admitted,  nor  had  any  answer  given  to  them,  which  made  them 
veiy  discontented :  however,  the  following  news,  which  arrived  a 
few  days  after,  appeased  them. 

The  Roman  cardinals  had  assembled  in  conclave,  and  elected  the 
cardinal  of  Naples,  a  pmdent  and  courageous  clerk,  to  the  papacy, 
who  took  the  name  of  Boniface.*  The  king  of  France  and  his  lords, 
on  hearing  this,  were  very  melancholy,  and  thought  the  schism  in 
the  church  likely  to  continue  for  a  long  time.  *'  Now  see,"  said  the 
duke  of  Blirgundy  to  the  king,  "  of  how  little  avail  your  letters 
would  have  been,  which  they  were  urging  you  to  write :  it  has  hap- 
pened just  as  I  foresaw."  "  My  good  uncle,"  replied  the  king,  "you 
have  indeed  judged  truly."  Pardons  were  offered  in  abundance  by 
Boniface,  and  notified  to  all  the  clergy  in  the  different  kingdoms 
under  his  obedience.  Those  who  wished  to  gain  them  set  out  on 
their  journey  to  Rome  ;  but  when  they  approached  near  Ancona  and 
Romagna,  they  ran  great  risks  ;  for  sir  Bernard  de  Salle,  who  guarded 
this  frontier,  and  made  war  on  the  Romans  in  the  name  of  Clement, 
had  these  pilgrims  watched  on  the  roads,  and  did  them  much  evil, 
several  of  whom  were  slain  or  lost.  We  will  for  the  present  leave 
speaking  of  these  popes,  and  introduce  other  events, 

*  Fietro  ox  f  errin  de  Totpacelli,  cardinal  of  Naples,  pope  Boniface  IX. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  SURRENDER  OF  THE  STRONG  CASTLE  OF  VENTADOUR  IN  LIMOUSIN, 
THAT  HAD  BEEN  THE  CHIEF  RESIDENCE  OF  GEOFFRY  TETE-NOIRE. 

You  have  before  heard  how  Gcoffry  Tete-noire  was  master  of  the 
castle  of  Ventadour,  which  he  had  held  against  all  the  force  sent 
against  him  as  long  as  he  lived ;  that  he  had  laid  the  country  under 
contributions  upward  of  thirty  leagues  round ;  and  that,  when  he 
died,  he  had  on  his  death-bed  named  his  two  nephews,  AUeyne  and 
Peter  Roux,  to  succeed  him  in  the  command,  to  whom  all  the  leaders 
of  that  garrison  had,  in  his  presence,  sworn  obedience  and  fidelity. 
After  the  decease  of  Geoffry  T6te-noire,  these  two  brothers  governed 


CoKONATiON  OF  PopK  BoNiFACK.  From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  Century. 


successfully  for  some  time,  keeping  the  whole  country  under  subjec. 
tion.  This  castle  belonged  to  the  duke  of  Berry  by  purchase  from 
the  count  de  Montpensier,  and  his  son,  John  of  Berry,  bore  its  title ; 
but,  though  the  garrison  gave  him  much  vexation,  he  could  not  then 
amend  it.  He  had  besieged  it  several  times  with  block-houses,  and 
pressed  it  as  much  as  he  could,  but  in  vain :  the  garrison  held  his 
attempts  cheap,  and  sallied  out,  whenever  they  pleased,  to  overrun 
the  country.  The  two  brothers  would  not  pay  any  attention  to  the 
ti-uce  that  had  been  agreed  on  between  France  and  England,  saying 
they  were  not  bound  to  abide  by  it,  but  would  make  war  when  and 
where  they  pleased.  The  two  countries  of  Auvergne  and  Limousin 
suffered  greatly  ;  and  to  remedy  it,  a  gallant  knight  of  Auvergne,  sir 
William  le  Bouteiller,  with  sir  .John  Bonne-lance,  sir  Lewis  d'Am- 
biere,  and  other  knights  and  squires  from  Limousin  and  Auvergne, 
erected  block-houses  before  "Ventadour,  and  had  there  remained  the 
whole  of  the  season,  at  the  charge  of  the  country. 

It  was  about  this  time,  as  I  was  told,  that  the  governors  laid  a  plot 
to  entrap  sir  William  le  Bouteiller  and  sir  .Tohn  Bonne-lance,  who  had 
done  them  much  mischief.  They  determined  to  have  it  told  these 
two  knights  in  a  secret  way,  that  they  were  desirous  of  surrendering 
the  fort  for  a  certain  sum  of  florins  ;  for  they  were  tired  of  remaining 
there  longer,  and  wished  to  return  to  their  own  country  or  elsewhere. 
They  imagined  the  knights  would  readily  comply,  for  the  duke  of 
Berry  was  eager  to  gain  it  on  any  terms ;  and  they  resolved  not  to 
ask  a  larger  sum  than  what  might  be  instantly  procured.  One  bro- 
ther asked  the  other,  "  What  sum  shall  we  fix  on  ?"  Ten  thousand 
francs,  for  that  will  be  enough,  as  we  shall  have  besides  the  bodies 
&i  the  two  knights  by  an  ambush  we  v/ill  place  in  one  of  the  towers." 

Consider  how  foolish  these  two  Bretons  mufrt  have  been  to  imagine 
they  could  deceive  two  such  knights  and  keep  their  money.  If  evil 
befel  them,  they  are  unworthy  of  regret  or  pity.  Following  their 
plan,  they  sent  one  of  their  varlets  out  of  the  castlcj  saying..  "  Go  as 
far  as  the  French  block-houses  :  allow  thyself  to  be  taken,  but  de- 
mand to  be  carried  to  sir  William  le  Bouteiller  or  sir  John  Bonne-lance, 
which  of  them  thou  pleasest ;  give  them  thete  letters,  and  require  an 
answer,  as  their  contents  are  of  consequence  to  them  and  to  us." 
The  servant,  who  thought  nothing  evil,  said  he  would  obey  their 
commands,  and  advanced  to  the  nearest  block-house  of  the  French. 
On  perceiving  him,  those  within  came  out  to  meet  him  and  demanded 
i  his  business  :  he  said,  he  wanted  to  speak  to  sir  William  le  Bouteiller 
or  sir  John  Bonne-lance.  He  was  conducted  to  them,  for  the  two 
knights  happened  to  be  then  together.  When  in  their  presence,  he 
bowed,  and  took  them  aside  to  deliver  his  lettei-s,  saying  that  sir  Al- 
leyne  and  sir  Peter  Roux  had  sent  him  to  them.   They  were  much 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


507 


surprised  on  hearing  this,  and  that  the  governors  of  Ventadour  should 
write  to  them.  They  took  the  letters,  and  read  them  ;  but  their  con- 
•  tents  were  merely  to  say,  that  AUeyne  and  Peter  Roux  would  wil. 
lingly  hold  a  parley  with  them  on  something  to  their  advantage. 
When  they  had  perused  the  letters,  they  were  more  astonished  than 
before,  and  suspected  some  treachery.  They,  however,  consulted 
together  on  wh;  i  could  be  wanted  with  them,  and  returned  a  verbal 
message,  that  ii  the  governors  wished  to  meet  them  without  the 
castle,  they  woul  '  promise  them,  and  those  who  should  accompany 
them,  perfect  security  for  their  persons  until  they  had  reentered  the 
place.  Such  was  the  answer  the  varlet  brought  back  to  his  masters. 
Sir  Peter  said  to  sir  AUeyne,  May  we  confide  in  such  promises  ?" 
"  Oh  yes,"  replied  his  brother ;  "  for  consider,  their  word  is  given, 
and  they  are  loyal  knights  incapable  of  breaking  it.  We  will  inform 
them  of  our  intended  surrender,  -vhich  they  will  eagerly  accept." 

On  the  morrow,  about  eight  o'clock,  they  ordered  the  vi'icket  ad- 
joining the  gate  to  be  opened,  and  the  bridge  to  be  lowered  down, 
and  they  leant  on  the  chains  until  sir  William  le  Bouteiller  and  sir 
John  Bonne-lance  arrived,  who  dismounted  before  the  bridge,  and 
ordered  their  attendants  to  retire.  When  the  two  Breton  governors, 
on  the  bridge,  saw  them,  they  asked,  "  May  we  come  and  converse 
with  you  in  safety  ?"  "  Yes,"  replied  the  knights  ;  "  but  is  there 
no  treachery  on  your  side  ?"  "  Oh  no,"  answered  the  Bretons  :  "  it 
j.s  now  truce  between  us."  "  Well  then,  come  with  all  security,  and 
{f'ii  u~  what  you  have  to  say."  Peter  and  AUeyne  Roux  then  passed 
the  bridge,  and  went  to  tiie  place  where  they  were  waiting  for  them.. 
TIjo  two  knights  said  :  "  What  is  the  subject  of  the  treaty  or  parley 
you  wish  to  h.'  ve  with  us?  Are  you  i:iclined  to  surrender  Venta- 
dour?" "Yes;  '  said  they,  "  but  on' conditions.  We  only  ask  ten 
thousand  francr  for  the  stores ;  for  vv'e  are  tired  of  carrying  on  the 
war  longer,  and  vish  to  retire  to  Brittany  or  to  whatever  other  coun- 
try we  may  choc,  e."  The  two  knights  were  rejoiced  at  this  propo- 
sal, and  replied  :  You  offer  terms  we  shall  not  refuse  ;  but  at  this 
moment  we  have  not  such  a  sum.  We  will,  however,  instantly  set 
about  providing  it."  Wei!,"  ansv/ered  the  governors,  "when  you 
have  got  it,  let  us  know,  and  Vv'e  will  keep  to  our  offer :  but  let  the 
matter  be  most  secret,  for  if  the  garrison  should  hear  of  it,  they 
would  instantly  murder  us,  and  you  would  be  disappointed  in  your 
expectations  of  gaining  the  place."  Sir  William  le  Bouteiller  re- 
plied,  "  Never  fear  us  :  we  will  manage  the  business  in  such  a  man- 
ner that  you  shall  not  incur  any  danger."  On  this,  they  separated  : 
the  brothers  reentered  Ventadour,  and  the  knights  returned  to  their 
quarters. 

Sir  William  le  Bouteiller  and  sir  John  Bonne-lance  believing  this 
transaction  was  honorable,  no  way  suspecting  the  Bretons  meant  to 
deceive  them  and  gain  possession  of  their  persons  as  well  as  money, 
inscantly  wrote  as  fair-languaged  letters  as  they  could  to  the  duke  of 
Berry,  who  at  that  time  was  at  Riom  in  Auvergne.  They  desired 
one  of  their  gentlemen,  who  had  been  well  educated,  called  Guyon- 
nel  de  Saint- Vydel;  to  carry  the  letter,  and,  having  informed  him  of 
the  fact,  desired  he  would  forget  nothing,  in  his  conversation  with 
the  duke  of  Berry,  that  might  induce  him  to  agree  to  the  terms  of 
surrender :  for  they  thought  he  would  be  well  pleased,  as  he  had 
been  for  a  long  time  very  anxious  to  get  possession  of  Ventadour. 
The  squire,  having  received  the  letter,  and  his  instructions,  what  to 
say  and  how  to  act,  left  the  block-house,  and,  traversing  Limousin 
and  Auvergne,  rode  on  until  he  came  to  Riom,  where  I  believe  he 
found  the  duke  of  Berry. 

On  entering  his  presence,  he  knelt  and  gave  the  duke  the  letters, 
recommending  to  him  the  two  knights,  as  he  knew  well  how  to  do. 
The  duke  took  the  letter  and  read  it :  when  he  had  a  short  time  con- 
sidered its  contents,  he  was  so  well  pleased,  that  he  ordered  his 
attendants  to  take  particular  care  of  the  squire,  which  was  done. 
The  duke  called  to  him  such  of  his  council  and  treasurers  as  were 
with  him,  and  said  :  "  Here  is  great  news.  Our  knights,  who  are 
blockading  Ventadour,  write  us  word  they  have  opened  a  treaty  with 
AUeyne  and  Peter  Roux,  who  are  willing  to  surrender  that  place  for 
ten  thousand  francs.  That  is  no  large  sum :  it  has  cost  Limousin 
and  Auvergne,  yearly,  sixty  thousand  francs,  as  composition  money, 
to  be  unmolested  by  the  garrison.  We  wish  to  accept  their  offer, 
and  as  speedUy  as  may  be,  lest  they  should  repent  of  having  made 
it.  Now,  treasurers,  find  me  instantly  ten  thousand  francs.  We 
wiU  make  a  loan  of  them,  as  is  but  just ;  and  when  we  are  in  pos. 
session  of  this  castle,  wiU  levy  a  tax  on  all  the  lands  which  have  paid 
contribution,  that  v.'ill  doubly  repay  us."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the 
treasurers,  "  we  are  prepared  :  only  give  us  five  or  six  days  to  col- 
lect it."  "  You  shall  have  them,"  said  the  duke.  Thus  was  the 
matter  settled.  The  treasurers  produced  the  sum  in  golden  crowns, 
and  in  francs  of  France,  which  were  packed  up  in  four  smaU  boxes. 

The  same  day  on  which  those  who  were  to  carry  the  money  to 
the  Wo  knights  were  on  their  departure,  everything  being  ready  for 
their  setting  out,  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne  and  the  lord  Reneil  arrived 
at  Riom,  on  business  with  the  duke  of  Berry,  such  as  was  common 
between  great  lords.  They  were  made  welcome  by  the  duke,  who 
was  so  pleased  at  the  thought  of  gaining  Ventadour  so  cheaply,  that 
he  could  not  refrain  from  making  them  acquainted  with  it,  and  show, 
ing  them  the  letters  from  sir  WiUiam  le  Bouteiller  and  sir  John 
Bonne-lance.  When  they  had  perused  them,  they  were  silent,  and 
the  duke  noticing  it,  said  ;     Wh^^t  are  you  considering  ?  Have  you 


any  suspicions  of  deceit  ?  Tell  me,  before  the  money  be  sent  off." 
"  My  lord,"  replied  the  dauphin,  "  you  know  for  how  long  a  time 
the  count  d'Armagnac  and  myself  have  been  employed  by  the  coun- 
tries  of  Limousin,  Cahorsin,  Rouergue,  and  Auvergne,  to  gain  pos- 
session, by  force  or  otherwise,  of  all  the  enemy's  forts  in  these 
sdneschalships.  We  have  entered  into  several  treaties  with  many 
of  them,  but  we  never  could  any  way  make  the  least  impression  on 
the  garrison  of  Ventadour,  to  induce  them  to  surrender ;  and  scarcely 
would  they  deign  to  return  us  an  answer  when  we  sent  to  them.  If, 
therefore,  they  have  agreed  to  tiie  treaty  you  have  shown  us,  it  can. 
not  be  from  want  of  provision  ;  for,  shoulc  .10  purveyances  enter  the 
fort  for  eight  years,  I  know  they  have  enough  ;  and  it  is  this  which 
astonishes  us,  and  makes  us  suspect  treachery  ;  for  such  men-at-arms, 
when  shut  up  in  fortresses,  have  a  lively  imagination,  and,  when  it 
twrns  to  wickedness,  they  know  too  well  how  to  succeed  ;  therefore, 
my  lord,  be  cautious  how  you  act."  "  In  God's  name,"  answered 
the  duke  of  Berry,  you  do  not  tell  us  anything  extraordinary,  but 
have  well  spoken,  when  you  thus  advise  us  ;  and  I  will  take  more 
precautions  than  I  at  first  intended." 

He  then  called  to  him  a  knight,  whose  name  v/as  sir  Peter  Mespin, 
and  said  :  You  will  go  with  the  ransom-money  for  Ventadour,  to 
the  block-houses  before  that  place,  and  tell  sir  William  le  Bouteiller 
and  sir  John  Bonne-lance,  from  us,  to  be*  very  cautious  hov.'  they  act, 
resr^fecting  their  treaty,  and  not  to  put  too  much  confidence  in  these 
Bretons  of  Ventadour  ;  for  that  we  have  had  such  intelligence  con- 
cerning them,  of  which  they  are  ignorant,  they  must  be  very  prudent 
and  observing." 

The  knight  undertook  the  journey,  and,  being  soon-  ready,  de- 
parted with  the  money  from  Riom,  and  rode  on  until  he  arrived  at 
the  block. houses,  Vt^here  he  was  kindly  received  by  his  companions. 
The  money  was  unpacked,  and  placed  in  security.  Sir  Peter  Mes- 
pin,  after  some  general  conversation,  told  his  message  as  follows : 
"  My  lord  of  Berry  orders  me  to  inform  you,  sir  William  and  sir  John, 
that  you  must  act  with  the  greatest  precaution  in  this  treaty  v/ith  the 
governors  of  Ventadour,  that  you  may  not  lose  your  own  persons  and 
the  money  he  sends  you  by  me,  for  that  he  has  had  accounts  given 
him,  of  the  characters  of  these  people,  that  displease  him  much, 
which  is  the  reason  he  is  anxious  for  you  to  act  with  prudence  to  be 
a  match  for  them,  as  he  suspects  this  offer  is  only  made  to  betray  you. 
The  countries  of  Auvergne  and  Limousin  would  many  times  have 
given  sixty  thousand  francs  for  the  evacuation  of  Ventadour,  which 
the  governors  well  knew,  and  now  they  offer  it  to  you  for  ten  thou- 
sand :  it  is  this  which  makes  my  lord  suspect  treachery."  The  two 
knights  were  for  a  moment  pensive,  and  then  said  :  "  Two  heads  are 
better  than  one.  You  have  well  spoken,  and  we  thank  you  for  the 
advice  you  have  given.  You  will  remain  here  to  assist  us,  which 
will  be  but  right,  for  within  two  days  we  shall  know  how  the  matter 
will  turn  out."  Sir  Peter  Mespin  replied,  he  would  cheerfully  stay 
with  them. 

Shortly  after  this  the  two  knights  sent  one  of  their  servants  to  the 
castle,  for  there  was  now  a  truce  between  them,  to  let  the  governors 
know  the  ten  thousand  francs  were  come,  and  that  they  were  ready 
to  complete  the  bargain.  They  replied,  they  would  keep  to  their 
agreement,  that  they  might  come  when  they  pleased,  or  inform  them 
when  they  were  to  bring  the  money.  AUeyne  and  Peter  Roux,  who 
had  no  good  inclinations,  as  was  proved  against  them,  had  already 
made  their  preparations  for  the  capture  of  the  two  knights.  They 
had  thus  planned  it.  At  the  entrance  of  the  castle  of  Ventadour, 
and  withinside,  is  a  large  tower,  that  commands  the  gate  ;  and,  with, 
out  having  first  gained  this  tower,  the  castle  cannot  be  won.  It  was 
for  this  reason  it  was  always  kept  well  stored  with  artillery,  provision, 
and  men,  that  in  case  the  castle  should  be  surprised,  the  garrison 
might  retire  thither  in  safety. 

The  two  Bretons,  whose  heads  were  full  of  malice,  posted  in  this 
tower  thirty  determined  men,  armed  at  all  points ;  who,  when  the 
French  should  think  themselves  in  secure  possession  of  the  castle, 
toward  late  in  the  evening,  were  to  sally  forth  and  slay  all  without 
mercy.  Everything  being  now  ready,  tliey  sent  to  sir  WiUiam  le 
Bouteiller  and  sir  John  Bonne-lance  that  they  might  bring  the  money 
in  all  security  to  the  castle,  the  gates  of  which  woiUd  be  thrown  open 
to  them.  The  French  knights  were  aU  alive  at  this  message,  and 
said  to  the  servant  who  had  brought  it ;  "  Return  to  thy  masters,  and 
tell  them  from  us,  that  we  will  be  with  them  to-morrow  morning." 
When  the  servant  was  gone,  the  two  knights  assembled  a  larger 
council  than  ever  they  had  before  done,  on  account  of  the  orders  sir 
Peter  Mespin  had  brought  from  the  duke  of  Berry. 

It  was  resolved  in  this  council  to  place  an  ambuscade  near  the 
castle,  and  that  the  two  knights  should  go  thither  accompanied  by 
thirty  men  armed  secretly  like  themselves.  On  their  entrance  into 
Ventadour,  they  were  cautiously  to  examine  every  part  of  it :  if  they 
should  perceive  anything  that  could  induce  them  to  suspect  treach. 
ery,  they  were  to  sound  a  horn  and  seize  the  draw-bridge.  On  hear- 
ing  this  horn,  the  ambuscade  was  to  advance  full  gaUop,  dismount 
at  the  bridge  and  gain  the  castle.  In  the  manner  in  which  they  had 
planned  it  the  project  was  executed;  and  on  the  morrow  morning, 
all  being  prepared,  they  rode  forward,  and  placed  a  large  ambush  of 
six  score  lances,  and  then,  with  thirty  companions,  secretly  armed, 
went  to  Ventadour,  carrying  sir  Peter  Mespin  to  assist  them  with  hia 
advice.    They  did  not  forget  the  ransom-money,  which  was  neatly 


508 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


packed  up  in  three  baskets,  on  the  backs  of  two  strong  horses.  They 
found  AUeyne  and  Peter  Roux  at  the  barriers,  which  were  thrown 
quite  back  on  their  approach :  having  passed  them  and  entered  the 
gate,  the  brothers  would  have  closed  the  barriers  again ;  but  the 
French  knights  said  ;  "  Let  theia  remain  :  is  it  a  fair  bargain  or  not? 
You  know  you  have  engaged  to  surrender  the  castle  for  ten  thousand 
francs  in  hard  money :  they  arc  ready,  and  on  the  two  sumpter  horses 
you  sec.  If  you  act  loyally  to  us,  we  will  do  the  same  to  you." 
They  knew  not  what  answer  to  make  to  this  speech ;  but  to  prevent 
them  having  any  suspicions,  they  said  ;  *'  You  say  well ;  and  we  are 
willing  to  act  as  fairly  as  yourselves." 

The  French  party  passed  on,  and  the  barriers  remained  open.  Plad 
they  been  closed,  the  ambuscade  would  never  have  been  able  to  ar- 
rive in  time  to  counteract  the  trick  the  Bretons  intended  playing 
them,  and  their  scheme  would  have  succeeded.  All  having  entered 
the  gate,  Alleyne  and  Peter  Roux  went  to  shut  it;  but  the  French 
said  to  Alleyne  ;  "  Let  it  be  open  :  we  wish  it,  for  we  are  ready  to 
pay  you  down  the  money  as  agreed  upon  between  us.".  "Be  it  so," 
replied  the  Bretons  :  "  let  us  see  the  cash."  "  That  you  shall,"  said 
the  French,  and  instantly  spread  on  the  ground  a  sheet,  on  which 
they  emptied  the  florins.  While  the  two  Bretons  were  examining 
the  money,  which  made  a  handsome  heap,  the  knights  were  doing 
the  same  to  the  castle  ;  and,  in  consequence,  sir  Peter  Mespin  Aid 
to  sir  William  le  Bouteiller ;  "  Have  that  tower  opened  before  you 
count  the  money,  for  there  may  perchance  be  in  it  an  ambush  to 
surprise  us,  and  we  may  lose  our  lives  as  well  as  our  money." 

"  On  this,  sir  William  said  to  Alleyne  Roux,  "  Let  that  tower  be 
opened,  for  we  will  have  that  done  before  we  proceed  any  farther." 
Alleyne  replied  ;  "  that  he  would  do  no  such  thing,  for  the  keys  were 
lost."  The  moment  he  had  uttered  this,  the  knights  were  more  sus- 
picious than  before,  and  said  :  "  Alleyne,  it  is  impossible  that  the  keys 
of  the  principal  tower  should  bo  lost.  Open  it  by  fair  means,  or  we 
will  have  it  forced ;  for  you  have  promised  to  surrender  to  us  the 
castle,  as  it  is,  without  fraud  or  treachery,  for  the  sum  of  ten  thou- 
sand francs,  which  you  now  see  lying  before  you."  Alleyne  an- 
swered ;  "  I  will  neither  open  it  myself,  nor  suffer  it  to  be  done,  until 
I  shall  have  received  and  placed  in  security  the  whole  money  •  when 
that  is  done,  I  will  seek  for  the  keys."  The  knights  replied  ;  "  We 
will  not  wait  so  long ;  and  we  tell  you  plainly,  that  we  expect  no 
favor  from  your  last  speeches,  which  clearly  indicate  that  you  mean 
to  deceive  us.  Vv'^e  therefore  arrest  you,  Peter  and  Alleyne  Roux,  in 
the  names  of  the  king,  our  lord,  and  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  tower 
shall  be  opened  by  force,  though  the  doors  of  it  be  broken  :  and  every 
part  of  it,  as  well  as  of  the  castle,  shall  be  minutely  searched,  to  see 
if  you  have  not  placed  an  ambush  to  surprise  us,  and  regain  the  castle. 
Should  any  such  be  found,  you  are  lost,  past  redemption,  as  in  justice 
due  to  treason  ;  but  if,  on  the  contrary,  the  castle  be  in  the  situation 
it  ought  loyally  to  be,  from  an  honorable  bargain,  we  will  punctually 
keep  every  article  of  our  treaty,  and  you  shall  be  safely  conducted 
whithersoever  you  may  please  ;  even  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Avignon, 
should  you  desire  it." 

The  two  brothers  were  thunderstruck,  and  half  dead,  on  being  thus 
arrested ;  and,  hearing  this  declaration  of  the  knights,  their  courage 
failed  them,  and  they  repented  having  gone  so  far,  for  they  found 
their  intentions  must  now  be  discovered.  The  French  knights  saw 
plainly  they  were  guilty  of  what  they  had  suspected,  and  that  the 
castle  was  not  meant  to  be  surrendered.  They  made  a  sign  for  him 
who  bore  the  horn  to  sound  for  their  ambuscade  to  advance  :  which 
having  done,  those  in  ambush  stuck  spurs  to  their  horses,  saying, 
"  Let  us  hasten  to  Ventadour,  for  we  are  wanted  :  our  people  have 
not  found  things  as  they  expected,  and  have  been  deceived  by  Al- 
leyne and  Peter  Roux."  They  were  soon  at  the  castle,  for  it  was 
not  far  distant,  and  the  barriers  and  gate  being  open,  though  well 
guarded  by  the  French,  for  the  Bretons  were  no  longer  masters,  they 
entered  the  place,  and  found  their  captains  in  the  court  talking  to  the 
garrison.  The  governors  were  more  astonished  than  before,  on  seeing 
themselves  thus  surrounded  by  their  enemies  ;  for  they  knew  they 
had  acted  dishonorably. 

Those  within  the  great  tower  were  ignorant  of  what  was  going 
forward ;  for  the  openings  in  the  walls  were  too  high  for  them  to  see 
what  passed.    Some  said  ;  "We  hear  in  the  court  a  great  noise  :  our 
people  may  perhaps  be  tricked,  for  the  French  are  a  cunning  race. 
We  thought  to  deceive,  but  we  may  be  deceived,  and  Alleyne,  as 
well  as  ourselves,  may  be  entrapped  and  taken ;  for  we  cannot  get 
out  without  permission."   Tliey  would  willingly  have  been  anywhere 
else ;  for  their  governors  had  brought  them  into  a  melancholy  situa- 
tion.    Sir  William  le  Bouteiller  and  sir  .Tohn  Bonne-lance,  finding 
themselves  so  superior  in  force,  spoke  out  more  boldly  their  senti- 
ments, and  ordered  the  cash,  which  was  scattered  over  the  sheet,  to 
be  collected  and  replaced  in  the  baskets,  before  the  face  of  the  two 
brothers,  who  were  surrounded  by  the  French.  They  said  ;  "  Alleyne 
and  Peter,  give  us  the  keys  of  the  tower ;  for  it  must  and  shall  be 
examined,  to  see  if  any  one  be  within  it;"  but  they  answered,  in  the 
hope  of  prolonging  the  time  ;  "  Begin  your  search  elsewhere,  and 
come  here  at  the  last."    But  the  knights  replied ;  "  Alleyne,  you  trifle 
too  much  with  us,  for  we  will  examine  this  tower  first;  and,  if  you 
make  any  further  resistance,  we  will  put  you  to  death  with  our  dag- 
gers."   On  hearing  this,  they  feared  they  would  put  their  threat  into 
execution  ;  for  all  avoid  death  as  long  as  they  can,  thoucfh,  in  good 


truth,  it  would  have  been  more  honorable  for  them  had  they  been 
slain,  than  carried  away,  and  afterwards  punished  for  this  act,  by  a 
disgraceful  death,  as  you  will  speedily  hear  in  this  history.  During 
the  dispute,  Peter  Roux  thought  of  an  expedient  to  excuse  their  con- 
duct, but  this  was  of  no  avail,  and  said  ;  "  My  lord  William,  and  you 
sir  John,  it  is  indeed  true  that  there  are  in  this  tower  thirty  armed 
men,  whither  my  brother  and  self  have  with  much  diflnculty  forced 
them ;  for  we  well  knew  they  would  not  assent  to  our  treaty  with 
you.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  we  have  confined  them  in  that  tower 
until  you  should  be  masters  of  the  castle  ;  and  we  will,  with  your 
permissions,  leave  them  there,  to  be  your  prisoners.  Give  us  the 
money,  the  whole,  or  part  of  it,  as  you  are  bounden  to  do,  and  let  us 
go  away." 

The  knights  were  tolerably  satisfied  on  hearing  this;  but  sirWiU 
liam  le  Bouteiller,  having  considered  a  little,  said  ;  "  Whatever  truth 
may  be  in  what  you  have  told  us,  before  we  unpack  the  money  again, 
we  nmst  have  all  the  keys  of  the  castle  delivered  to  us,  and  the  dif- 
ferent  pa^jts  pointed  out  to  which  they  lead."  Alleyne,  seeing  he 
could  no  longer  delay,  sent  for  them  to  the  room  wherein  they  were 
deposited.  On  their  being  brought  to  the  court,  the  knights  said  ; 
"  Now,  explain  to  us  what  gates  they  unlock,  and  vv'hither  they  lead." 
Very  much  against  their  will,  they  pointed  out  the  keys  of  the  great 
tower,  for  their  destruction  lay  in  it.  When  they  had  possession  of 
them,  they  opened  its  gates,  and  found  the  thirty  companions  com- 
pletely armed,  who  had  been  therein  hid. 

Alleyne  was  much  cast  down,  when  he  saw  the  French  knights 
draw  themselves  up  in  array  before  the  gate,  and  heard  sir  William 
le  Bouteiller  say :  "  You  who  are  hidden  within  this  tower,  come  forth 
instantly  and  without  fear,  under  pain  of  being  all  put  to  death.  W e 
shall  make  you  our  prisoners,  and  you  need  not  fear  any  punishment 
if  you  will  tell  us  the  truth."  When  they  saw  and  heard  the  French 
offer  them  pardon,  taking  them  as  prisoners  only,  they  flung  down 
their  staves  and  arms,  and  surrendered,  for  defence  would  not  have 
been  of  any  avail.  These  men  were  then  separated,  and  examined 
one  by  one  in  the  presence  of  Alleyne  and  Peter  Roux,  and  acknow- 
lodged  the  intended  treason,  which  they  now  could  no  longer  deny. 
The  French  knights  addressed  them  ;  "  It  is  very  displeasing  to  us, 
that  you  should  have  been  guilty  of  so  disgraceful  a  crime.  We  shall 
not  punish  you  for  it :  as  it  seems  to  us  so  heinous,  we  shall  leave  it 
to  my  lord  of  Berry  ;  and,  if  he  will  show  you  mercy,  we  shall  not 
object.  We  rather  hope  he  may  be  so  inclined,  from  the  great 
pleasure  the  possession  of  this  castle  will  give  him,  which  was  the 
thing  in  the  world  he  was  most  anxious  to  gain."  This  speech  gave 
some  hopes  to  the  two  brothers,  who  found  themselves  fallen  into  a 
similar  trap  to  what  they  had  laid  for  others.  They  were  confined  in 
rooms  well  guarded,  and  the  garrison  in  the  towers  and  in  other  parts 
of  the  castle.  It  was  then  thoroughly  visited,  and  found  full  of  stores 
and  provision  ;  all  of  which  they  left  untouched,  contenting  them- 
selves with  the  money  and  arms  they  discovered,,  and  which,  as  fair 
plunder,  was  divided  among  them ;  but  the  prisoners  were  given  to 
the  knights. 

Thus,  as  I  have  related,  was  the  strong  castle  of  Ventadour  re- 
gained by  the  French.  Sir  William  le  Bouteiller  appointed  a  valiant 
and  prudent  squire  of  Limousin,  called  Peter  Madich,  governor,  with 
thirty  good  lances  for  its  defence.  He  ransomed  such  as  were  de- 
serving of  it ;  but  having  discovered  among  the  prisoners  several 
renegade  Frenchmen,  who  had  been  cruel  plunderers,  he  had  their 
heads  cut  off,  or  hung  them  on  a  new  gallows  that  had  been  erected 
in  front  of  the  casde.  When  all  things  had  been  settled,  the  two 
knights  resolved  to  ride  to  Riom,  to  v/ait  on  the  duke  of  Berry,  and 
carry  Alleyne  and  Peter  Roux  with  them.  News  was  soon  spread 
abroad  that  Ventadour  was  retaken,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Auvergne  and  Limousin  ;  for  the  enemies  of  the  realm  had 
kept  possession  of  it  fifteen  years,  and,  during  that  time,  had  done 
much  mischief  to  the  country,  and  had  greatly  impoverished  it. 

Sir  William  le  Bouteiller  had  found  in  the  castle  of  Ventadour  a 
young  and  handsome  squire  from  Brittany,  called  le  Monadich,*  a 
cousin  to  Geoffry  Tete-noire,  who  had  lately  left  a  convent  in  Brit, 
tany,  and  come  thither  to  learn  the  art  of  war,  for  he.  would  not  be 
a  monk.  The  French  knights  wanted  to  have  him  beheaded,  or 
hanged  like  the  others ;  but  sir  William  took  compassion  on  him, 
and  saved  his  life,  for  which  he  swore  he  would  faithfully  serve  him, 
and  remain  for  the  time  to  come  a  loyal  Frenchman.  They  made 
no  long  stay  after  this,  but,  having  pulled  down  the  block-houses, 
went  to  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  men-at-arms  separated,  each  going 
to  his  own  home.  The  knights  arrived  at  Riom,  with  the  two 
brothers  prisoners.  They  were  much  cast  down,  and  on  the  road 
entreated  sir  William  and  sir  John  to  interest  themselves  in  their 
behalf,  that  the  duke  might  not  be  too  severe  on  them.  The  duke 
was  with  the  duchess  at  Riom,  and  most  kindly  received  the  two 
knights  :  he  considered  the  gain  of  the  casde  of  Ventadour  as  a  very 
gallant  exploit,  for  which  he  made  them  handsome  and  rich  gifts. 

The  knights  asked  him,  what  was  his  pleasure  respecting  the  two 
prisoners.  He  said,  he  would  consider  of  it ;  which  having  done,  it 
was  thought  by  his  council  most  advisable  to  send  them  to  the  king 
at  Paris.  The  seneschal  of  Auvergne  was  sent  for,  and  to  him  were 
delivered  the  Bretons.    He  carried  them  to  Paris,  where  they  were 

•  "  The  little  monk."— Ed. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


509 


confined  in  the  castle  of  Saint  Anthony,*  under  the  guard  of  the 
viscount  d'Asci,  who  was  at  that  time  governor  of  it.  They  were 
not  kept  long  in  prison,  but  delivered  over  to  the  provost  of  Paris, 
who  carried  them  to  Cha,telet,  where  they  were  tried  and  judged 
guilty  of  death,  as  traitors  and  robbers.  They  were  then  given  up 
to  the  hangman,  who  placed  them  bound  in  a  cart,  and  carried  them 
through  the  streets,  with  sound  of  trumpet,  to  a  place  called  Les 
Halles,  and  put  on  the  pillory,  which  was  turned  four  times  round, 
that  the  populace  might  view  them.  Their  actions  were  then  read 
aloud  ;  after  which  they  were  beheaded  and  quartered,  and  their 
quarters  fixed  to  the  four  principal  gates  of  the  town.  Thus  did 
AUeyne  and  Peter  Roux  lose  their  castle  of  Ventadour,  and  forfeit 
their  own  lives  by  a  disgraceful  death. 


ToPRNAMKNT  AT  St,  Inglkvere.  From  a  MS.  Froissartof  the  Fifteenth  Century 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THREE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS  HOLD  A  TOURNAMENT  AT  ST.  INGLEVERE,  NEAR 
CALAIS,  AND  DEFEND  THE  LISTS,  FOR  THIRTY  DAYS,  AGAINST  ALL 
COMERS,  FROM  ENGLAND,  AND  ELSEWHERE. 

At  this  season,  the  truce  between  England  and  France  was  punc- 
tually observed  on  sea  and  land  by  both  parties,  excepting  a  few 
pillagers  in  Auvergne,  who  continued  a  war  against  the  peasants, 
on  each  side  the  river  Dordogne.  Their  principal  leaders,  who  had 
surrendered  on  capitulation,  were  not  openly  guilty  of  any  breach 
of,  the  truce,  but  secretly  encouraged  the  mischiefs  that  were  daily 
committed  in  Auvergne.  Such  complaints  were  made  of  this  to  the 
king  of  France,  that  he  determined,  with  the  advice  of  his  council, 
to  remonstrate  with  the  king  of  England  on  the  conduct  of  these 
pillagers,  who,  notwithstanding  the  truce,  still  carried  on  a  war  in 
Auvergne  and  the  adjoining  country,  which  could  not  be  suffered, 
neither  ought  it  to  be.  I  believe  the  king  of  England  excused  him- 
Belf,  by  saying  that  those  who  had  committed  the  acts  complained 
of  were  lawless  people,  over  whom  he  had  no  control. 

During  the  time  in  which  these  things  were  passing,  the  three 
knights  before  mentioned,  who  had  undertaken  to  maintain  the  lists 
against  all  comers,  at  St.  Inglevere,  near  Calais,  namely,  sir  Bouci- 
eaut  the  younger,  the  lord  Reginald  de  Roye  and  the  lord  de  Saimpi, 
ivere  making  preparations  to  fulfil  their  engagement.  This  tourna- 
ment had  been  proclaimed  in  many  countries,  but  especially  in  Eng- 
land, where  it  had  caused  much  surprise,  and  excited  several  knights 
and  squires,  who  were  fond  of  adventures  and  deeds  of  arms,  to 
confer  on  the  subject.  Some  said  they  would  be  blameworthy,  if 
they  did  not  cross  the  sea,  when  the  distance  was  so  short  to  Calais, 
pay  a  visit  to  these  knights,  and  tilt  with  them.  I  will  name  those 
who  were  most  eager  in  these  conversations.  The  first  was  sir  John 
Holland,  earl  of  Huntingdon,  sir  John  Courtenay,t  sir  John  Traic- 
ton,t  sir  John  Goulouffi-e,§  sir  John  Roussel,||  sir  Thomas  Scora- 
bonne,ir  sir  William  Cliseton,**  sir  William  Clinton,  sir  William 

*  Probably  the  Bastille,  which  was  at  the  gate  of  St.  Anthony  before  the  revolution 
in  1789.  t  My  MSS.  have  sir  Peter  Courtenay. 

t "Sir  John  Traicton."   a.  Drayton.  The  MSS.  Peter. 
§  "  Sir  John  Goulouffre."   Q.  Sir  John  Walworth. 
11  "Sii  John  Roussel."   Q..  Russel. 
If  "Sir  Thomas  Scorabonne.  Q.  Sherborne. 
"  Sir  William  Cliseton."  Q.  Cliftgn. 


Taillebourg,*  sir  Godfrey  de  Seton,  sir  William  de  Haquenay,t 
sii:  John  Bolton,  sir  John  Arundel,  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  sir  John 
Beaumont  and  many  more,  to  the  amount  of  upward  of  one  hundred 
knights  and  squires,  who  said  :  "  Let  us  prepare  ourselves  to  attend 
this  tournament  near  Calais  ;  for  these  French  knights  only  hold  it 
that  they  may  have  our  company  :  it  is  well  done,  and  shows  they 
do  not  want  courage  :  let  us  not  disappoint  them." 

This  challenge  was  made  so  public  in  England,  that  many  who 
had  no  intention  of  taking  part  themselves,  said,  they  would  go  thither 
to  witness  the  performance  of  others.  Such  knights  and  squires  as 
proposed  being  there,  v/hen  the  appointed  term  was  approaching, 
sent  beforehand  their  purveyances,  and  arms  for  tilting  and  for  war, 
to  Calais.  Sir  John  Holland,  half-brother  to  the  king  of  England, 
was  the  first  to  cross  the  sea :  more  than  sixty  knights  and  squires 

accompanied  him,  and  took  up  their 
quarters  in  Calais. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  charming 
month  of  May,  the  three  before-men- 
:  tioned  young  French  knights  were 

fully  prepared  to  maintain  their  chal- 
lenge in  the  lists  at  Saint  Inglevere. 
They  first  came  to  Boulogne,  whflre 
I  know  not  how  many  days  they  tar- 
ried, and  then  went  to  the  monastery 
of  Saint  Inglevere.  On  their  arrival, 
they  learnt  that  numbers  of  English 
knights  and  squires  were  conic  to  (Ca- 
lais. This  gave  them  much  pleasure ; 
and  to  hasten  the  business,  and  t[iai 
news  should  be  carried  to  the  English, 
they  ordered  three  rich  vermilion-co- 
lored pavilions  to  be  pitched  near  ihe 
appointed  place  for  the  lists,  and  le- 
fore  each  were  suspended  two  targets, 
for  peace  or  war,  emblazoned  with  ;he 
arms  of  each  lord.  It  was  ordejed, 
that  such  as  were  desirous  of  perform- 
ing any  deed  of  arms  should  toi;ch, 
or  send  to  have  touched,  one  or  both 
of  these  targets  according  to  their 
pleasure,  and  they  would  be  tilted  with 
agreeably  to  their  request. 

On  the  21st  of  the  month  of  May, 
as  it  had  been  proclaimed,  the  three 
knights  were  properly  armed  and  their 
horses  ready  saddled  according  to  the 
laws  or  the  tournament.    On  the  same 
day,  those  knights  who  were  in  Calais  sallied  forth,  either  as  spec- 
tators or  tilters,  and,  being  arrived  at  the  spot,  drew  up  on  one  side. 
This  placeof  the  tournament  was  smooth,  and  green  with  grass. 

Sir  John  Holland  was  the  first  who  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the 
war-target  of  sir  Boucicaut,  who  instantly  issued  from  his  pavilion 
completely  armed.    Having  mounted  his  horse,  and  grasped  his  spear, 
which  was  stiff"  and  well  steeled,  they  took  their  distances.  When 
the  two  knights  had  for  a  short  time  eyed  each  other,  they  spurred 
their  horses  and  met  full  gallop  with  such  force,  that  sir  Boucicaut 
pierced  the  shield  of  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  and  the  point  of  his 
lance  slipped  along  his  arm,  but  without  wounding  him.    The  two 
knights,  having  passed,  continued  their  gallop  to  the  end  of  tne  list. 
This  course  was  much  praised.    At  the  second  course,  they  li:t  each 
other  slightly,  but  no  harm  was  done  ;  and  their  horses  refused  to 
complete  the  third.    The  earl  of  Huntingdon,  who  wished  to  con- 
tinue the  tilt,  and  was  heated,  returned  to  his  place,  expecting  that 
sir  Boucicaut  would  call  for  his  lance  ;  but  he  did  not,  and  showed 
plainly  he  would  not  that  day  tilt  more  with  the  earl.    Sir  John 
Holland,  seeing  this,  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the  war-target  of  the 
lord  de  Saimpi.    This  knight,  who  was  waiting  for  the  combat,  sal- 
lied out  from  his  pavilion,  and  took  his  lance  and  shield.  When 
the  earl  saw  he  was  ready,  he  violently  spurred  his  horse,  as  did  the 
lord  de  Saimpi.    They  couched  their  lances,  and  pointed  them  at 
each  other.    At  the  onset,  their  horses  crossed  ;  notwithstanding 
which,  they  met ;  but  by  this  crossing,  which  was  blamed,  the  earl 
was  unhelmed.     He  returned  to  his  people,  who  soon  rehelmed 
him  ;  and,  having  resumed  their  lances,  they  met  full  gallop,  and  hit 
each  other  with  such  force  in  the  middle  of  their  shields,  that  they 
would  have  been  unhorsed  had  they  not  kept  tight  seats  by  the  pres- 
sure of  their  legs  against  the  horses'  sides.    They  went  to  the  pro- 
per places,  where  they  refreshed  themselves  and  took  breath.  Sir 
John  Holland,  who  had  a  great  desire  to  shine  at  this  tournament, 
had  his  helmet  braced,  and  grasped  his  spear  again  ;  when  the  lord 
de  Saimpi,  seeing  him  advance  on  a  gallop,  did  not  decline  meet- 
ing, but,  spurring  his  horse  on  instantly,  they  gave  blows  on  their 
helmets,  that  were  luckily  of  well-tempered  steel,  which  made  sparks 
of  fire  fly  from  them.    At  this  course,  the  lord  de  Saimpi  lost  his 
helmet ;  but  the  two  knights  continued  their  career,  and  returned 
to  their  places. 


*  "  Sir  William  Taillebourg." 
t "  Sir  William  de  Haquenay," 


a.  Tallboys  or  Talbot. 
Q.  Hackney. 


510 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


This  tilt  was  much  praised ;  and  the  English  and  French  said, 
that  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  sir  Boucicaut,  and  the  lord  de  Saimpi, 
had  excellently  well  justed,  without  sparing  or  doing  themselves  any 
damage.  The  earl  wished  to  break  another  lance  in  honor  of  his 
lady,  but  it  was  refused  him.  He  then  quitted  the  lists,  to  make 
room  for  others,  for  he  had  run  his  six  lances  with  such  ability  and 
courage  as  gained  him  praise  from  all  sides. 

A  young  and  gallant  knight  of  England  next  came  forth,  called 
the  earl-marshal,*  who  sent,  according  to  the  regulations,  to  touch 
the  war-target  of  sir  Reginald  de  Rove.  This  being  done,  sir  Re- 
ginald came  from  his  pavilion  completely  armed,  and  mounted  his 
horse  that  was  ready  for  him  ;  having  had  his  shield  and  helmet 
buckled  on,  he  seized  his  lance  and  took  his  distance.  The  two 
knights  spurred  their  horses,  but,  at  this  first  course,  failed  in  their 
strokes,  from  their  horses  swerving  out  of  the  line,  to  their  great 
vexation.  Sir  Reginald  was  hit  with  the  second  lance,  and  had  his 
ovn  broken.  At  the  third  course,  they  met  with  such  force  that  the 
fire  sparkled  from  their  helmets,  and  the  earl  was  unhelmed.  He 
continued  his  career  to  his  own  place,  but  justed  no  more  that  day, 
as  he  had  done  sufficiently. 

The  lord  Cliflfordji'  a  valiant  knight,  and  cousin-german  to  the 
kte  sir  John  Chandos,  of  famed  renown,  then  advanced,  and  sent 
tc  have  the  war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut  touched  with  a  rod.  Sir 
Bjucicaut  instantly  appeared,  and,  having  his  armor  laced,  mounted 
his  horse  :  placing  his  lance  in  its  rest,  they  met  full  gallop,  and 
made,  by  their  blows,  the  fire  fly  from  their  helmets,  but  they  neither 
bioke  their  lances  nor  lost  their  stirrups :  having  passed,  they  re- 
turned to  their  places,  making  ready  for  the  second  course.  This 
was  done  without  any  way  sparing  themselves  :  sir  Boucicaut  broke 
his  lance  and  was  unhelmed,  but  did  not  for  this  fall  to  the  ground. 
Lord  Clifford  returned  to  his  place,  to  prepare  himself  for  another 
course,  but  sir  Boucicaut  did  not  again  put  on  his  helmet.  Lord 
C  ifford  noticing  this,  resolved  to  perform  a  tilt  with  another  knight, 
and  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi.  The 
lord  de  Saimpi  being  ready,  sallied  forth  from  his  pavilion  ;  they 
raa  at  each  other  with  great  force,  met  full,  and  lord  Clifford  broke 
his  lance  into  three  pieces  against  the  target  of  his  adversary.  In 
return,  the  lord  de  Saimpi  struck  off  his  helmet,  and  both  continued 
their  career  to  their  places.  The  lord  Clifford  tilted  no  more  that 
day,  for  the  spectators  said  he  had  honorably  and  valorously  borne 
himself. 

Sir  Henry  Beaumontt  then  came  forward,  and  sent  to  have  the 
target  of  sir  Boucicaut  touched,  who  was  instantly  ready  to  reply  to 
the  call,  having  not  dismounted  from  the  tilts  with  lord  Clifford. 
The  lord  Beaumont  did  not  manage  his  lance  well,  and  hit  Bouci- 
caut on  the  side  ;  but  sir  Boucicaut  struck  him  so  full  on  the  mid- 
die  of  his  shield  that  it  drove  him  to  the  ground,  and  continued  his 
course.  Lord  Beaumont  was  raised  up  by  his  attendants  and  re- 
mounted. The  lord  de  Saimpi  then  presented  himself,  and  they 
tilted  two  courses  very  handsomely  without  hurt  to  either. 

Sir  Peter  Courtenay,  who  was  anxious  to  engage  and  to  run  six 
lances,  sent  a  squire  to  touch  with  a  rod  the  three  shields  of  war. 
This  caused  a  good  deal  of  surprise,  and  he  was  asked  what  were 
his  intentions  by  so  doing.  He  replied,  that  he  wished  to  tilt  with 
each  of  the  French  knights  two  lances,  if  no  misfortune  befel  him, 
and  he  entreated  they  would  comply  with  his  request.  They  were 
ready  to  consent  to  it,  and  sir  Reginald  de  Roye  first  offered  him- 
self. Having  made  themselves  ready,  they  spurred  their  horses,  and 
t(5ok  good  aim  not  to  miss  their  stroke  ;  but,  from  the  restiveness  of 
their  horses,  they  failed.  They  were  much  vexed,  and  returned  to 
their  places.  On  the  second  course  they  met  full  gallop  ;  and  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  having  unhelmed  his  adversary,  returned  gently 
toward  his  pavilion,  his  two  courses  being  completed.  Sir  Peter 
Courtenay  being  armed  once  more,  the  lord  de  Saimpi  advanced, 
and  their  lances  were  broken  at  the  first  shock  :  they  continued  their 
course,  when  new  lances  were  given  them.  They  advanced  toward 
each  other  furiously,  and  the  lord  de  Saimpi  hit  sir  Peter,  whose 
horse  swerved  a  little  ;  but  sir  Peter  struck  of  his  helmet,  and  rode 
on  at  a  gentle  pace  to  his  post.  Sir  Boucicaut  now  came  to  com- 
plete the  two  other  courses  ;  and  at  their  onset  they  struck  each 
other  on  the  shield  so  rudely,  that  the  two  horses  were  suddenly 
checked  in  their  career  :  no  other  damage  ensued.  At  the  second 
course,  they  were  both  unhelmed.  When  these  six  tilts  were  done, 
sir  Peter  requested,  as  a  favor,  to  run  one  more  with  any  of  the  three 
knights  who  pleased,  but  it  was  refused  ;  and  he  was  told,  that  he 
had  done  enough  that  day. 

An  English  knight,  called  sir  John  Gouloufre,  came  forth,  armed 
from  head  to  foot,  and  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the  war-shield  of  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye.  The  knight  obeyed  the  summons,  and  both  ad- 
vanced full  gallop.  They  hit  each  other's  helmets,  but  were  neither 
unhelmed  nor  had  their  lances  broken.  Their  horses  refused  to  run 
the  second  course,  to  their  great  vexation.  At  the  third  tilt  they 
Btruck  their  shields  and  broke  their  lances.  They  were  supplied 
with  others,  and,  from  the  swerving  of  their  horses,  passed  their 
fourth  career  without  striking  a  blow.    The  fifth  lance  was  too  well 

*  I  suppose  this  must  be  Thomas  Mowbray,  earl  of  Nottingham  and  earl-marshal : 
b*  was  afterwards  created  duke  of  Norfolk.   See  Dugdale, 

tFroissart  calls  him  sir  Louis  de  CliflFord,  but  he  was  Thomas  lord  Clifford  of  Cumber- 
land. See  Dugdale. 

}  Lord  Beaumont  ^Dugdftlf. 


employed,  for  they  were  both  unhelmed,  and  then  each  rode  to  his 
own  party. 

Sir  John  Rousseau,*  an  expert  and  valiant  knight  from  England, 
but  well  known  for  his  prowess  in  various  countries,  ordered  his 
squire  to  touch  the  shield  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  already 
armed  and  mounted.  On  receiving  his  lance,  he  spurred  his  horse 
against  the  English  knight,  and  the  shock  of  their  spears  against  the 
targets  instantly  forced  them  to  stop.  Each  returned  to  his  post,  and 
it  was  not  long  before  they  commei  ced  their  second  course  with 
equal  vigor:  but  when  near,  the  hon3S  swerved,  which  prevented 
their  stroke.  To  their  sorrow,  they  were  thus  obliged  to  return  again 
to  the  end  of  the  lists.  They  were  more  successful  the  third  course ; 
for  they  struck  each  other  with  such  force,  that  the  vizors  of  their 
helmets  were  broken  off:  the  knights  continued  their  career,  and  the 
Englishrnan  tilted  no  more  that  day. 

Sir  Peter  Shirborne,  a  young  knight,  but  of  good  courage,  sent  his 
squire  to  touch  the  war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut."  The  knight  was 
ready  to  answer  him,  for  he  was  armed  and  on  horseback,  leaning 
on  his  spear,  to  wait  for  an  adventure.  Perceiving  himself  called 
upon,  he  raised  his  spear,  and  looked  to  see  what  his  adversary  was 
about,  and  observing  that  he  was  handling  his  horse,  did  the  same. 
When  they  began  their  course,  they  couched  their  spears,  thinking 
to  make  sure  blows  ;  but  they  were  disappointed,  to  their  great  vex- 
ation, by  the  swerving  of  their  horses,  which  forced  them  to  return 
to  their  posts.  They  determined  to  manage  them  better  at  their  sec- 
ond  tilt,  and  spurred  them  both  so  vigorously,  they  each  struck  the 
other  on  the  vizor.  Sir  Boucicaut  broke  his  lance,  but  not  so  the 
English  knight ;  for  he  employed  it  with  such  force,  that  he  not  only 
unhelmed,  but  made  the  blood  spout  from  his  nose  as  he  broke  off 
the  helmet  of  sir  Boucicaut,  who  then  retired,  to  his  pavilion  :  he- 
tilted  no  more  that  day,  for  it  was  now  nearly  vespers.  Sir  Peter 
Shirborne,  however,  would  not  desist  until  he  had  completed  his 
number  of  lances:  he,  in  consequence,  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the 
war-target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  prepared  to  meet  him. 
The  two  knights  spurred  on  violently  against  each  other,  and  hit  on 
the  top  of  their  helmets ;  but  the  lances  slipt  over,  and  they  passed 
each  other  without  hurt.  The  spectators  said,  had  their  spears  been 
pointed  lower,  and  the  shields  received  the  blows,  one  or  both  must 
have  suffered  severely  from  the  shock.  The  next  course  they  struck 
full  on  their  targets,  and  broke  their  lances  into  three  parts  ;  but  the 
blow  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi  was  so  strong,  that  the  English  knight 
lost  his  seat  and  fell  to  the  ground,  from  whence,  however,  he  in- 
stantly arose,  and  was  led  by  his  attendants  from  the  lists.  The  lord 
de  Saimpi  returned  to  his  post,  viewing  the  state  of  his  adversary, 
and  showing  his  willingness  to  renew  the  tilt  with  him  he  had  over- 
thrown or  with  any  other;  but  none  came  forward,  as  it  was  now 
time  to  leave  off  for  this  day,  and  return  to  their  h6tels.  The  Eng- 
lish, and  such  as  had  accompanied  them,  set  off  full  gallop  for  Calais, 
where  they  remained  that  night  enjoying  themselves,  and  talking 
over  the  feats  of  arms  that  had  been  performed.  The  French  retired 
to  Saint  Inglevere ;  and,  if  the  English  talked  much  of  what  had 
been  done,  you  may  readily  suppose  the  French  were  not  silent. 

On  Tuesday,  after  mass  and  drinking  a  cup,  all  those  who  intended 
to  tilt,  and  those  who  wished  to  see  them,  left  Calais,  and  rode  in  an 
orderly  manner  to  where  the  lists  had  been  held  the  preceding  day. 
The  French  were  already  there,  as  was  right,  and  prepared  to  receive 
them.  The  day  was  bright,  clear,  and  sufficiendy  warm.  The  Eng- 
lish drew  up  on  one  side,  and  armed  those  who  were  to  tilt. 

Sir  William  Clifton,  a  very  valiant  and  expert  knight,  was  the  first 
who  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the  shield  of  sir  Boucicaut :  the  knight 
instantly  came  forth,  armed  completely  for  the  tournament,  mounted 
his  horse,  and  grasped  his  lance.  The  two  knights  met  full  gallop, 
hitting  each  on  the  target,  but  passed  on  without  anything  more. 
The  second  course  was  very  handsome  :  they  met,  and  hit  each  on 
the  helmet,  the  lances  crossing.  The  third  course  they  struck  again 
their  shields,  and  with  such  violence,  that  the  horses  were  stop- 
ped. The  fourth  course  with  lances  was  gallantlv  performed,  for 
they  hit  each  other  so  strongly  on  the  vizors  of  their  helmets,  they 
were  driven  off  by  the  blow  to  different  sides.  The  English  knight 
tilted  no  more  that  day,  for  he  was  told  he  had  dene  enough. 

After  this,  sir  Nicholas  Clinton,  a  young  English  knight,  sent  to 
touch  the  target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  immediately  appeared 
ready  armed  and  mounted.  The  two  knights  spurred  their  horses, 
bearing  their  spears  in  good  array  :  when  near,  they  struck  their  op- 
ponent's target  with  such  violence  that  the  steel  remained  fixed ;  and 
it  is  wonderful  no  other  harm  ensued,  for  they  were  both  young,  of 
good  courage,  and  did  not  spare  themselves.  They  neither  fell  nor 
were  wounded,  but  their  lances  were  shivered  to  pieces.  They  then 
passed  on,  each  to  his  post.  The  second  course  was  well  tilted: 
they  struck  each  on  the  helmets,  but,  as  it  was  on  the  top,  they  did 
no  damage,  and  passed  on.  At  the  third  course  with  lances,  the 
horses  swerved,  to  their  sorrow ;  and,  at  the  fourth,  the  lord  de 
Saimpi  unhelmed  the  English  knight,  who  returned  to  his  country, 
men  and  tilted  no  more,  for  they  assured  him  he  had  behaved  most 
valiantly,  and  that  he  must  allow  others  to  have  their  share. 

When  sir  Nicholas  Clinton  was  returned  from  the  lists,  a  gallant 
knight  of  England,  nearly  related  to  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  called 

*  He  »  called  before  JKoussel.  In  the  MIS-  in  the  British  MuKUtn.  Rouswl. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


511 


William  Seimort,*  left  his  tent,  and  sent  to  touch  the  target  of  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  who  appeared  to  meet  him.  Each  having  taken 
his  post,  they  vigorously  spurred  their  horses,  and  gave  such  blows 
on  their  sliields,  that  it  was  surprising  they  were  not  unhorsed ;  but 
both  kept  their  seats,  as  they  rode  well.  They  passed  on  to  their 
places  ;  but  the  English  knight  let  fall  his  lance,  and  sir  Reginald 
bore  his  in  handsome  array. 

The  English  knight  having  had  his  lance  given  to  him,  he  placed 
it  in  its  rest,  and  spurring  his  horse,  intended  to  have  done  wonders. 
Indeed  the  blow  would  have  been  good  if  it  had  been  straight,  but, 
by  the  swerving  of  his  horse,  it  was  very  weak ;  and  I  doubt  if  it 
were  not,  in  some  measure,  the  fault  of  the  knight.  Sir  Reginald 
struck  him  such  a  blow  on  the  shield,  as  made  him  bend  backward, 
but  they  passed  on  without  further  hurt.  Being  prepared  for  the 
third  course,  they  again  spurred  their  horses  and  couched  their  lan- 
ces, and  hit  each  other  so  rudely  on  the  helmets  that  the  fire  sparkled 
from  them.  They  passed  on,  but  from  this  blow  their  lances  fell  to 
the  ground  :  persons  were  at  hand  to  pick  them  up  and  give  them  to 
the  knights.  Having  replaced  the  lances  in  their  rests,  they  renewed 
the  tilt,  and,  aiming  well,  struck  each  other  on  the  vizors  of  their 
helmets  so  severely,  that  sir  William  Seimort  was  unhelmed  and 
nearly  thrown  to  the  ground ;  but,  though  he  staggered,  he  kept  his 
seat.  The  English  knight  then  went  to  his  countrymen,  and  did 
nothing  more  that  day. 

A  squire  called  Lancaster  now  stepped  forth,  and  sent  to  touch  the  j 
shield  of  sir  Boucicaut.  He  was  ready  mounted  to  answer  the  call, 
and,  having  grasped  his  spear,  they  met  most  courageously :  they 
struck  their  helmets,  so  as  to  make  the  fire  fly  from  them,  and  it  was 
astonishing  they  kept  them  on  their  heads.  No  harm  being  done, 
each  returned  to  his  post,  where  they  made  no  long  stay  before  they 
began  their  second  course  with  great  vigor,  each  hitting  on  his  op- 
ponent's  target :  the  horses  swerved,  which  prevented  this  from  being 
a  handsome  or  effectual  tilt ;  but  this  they  could  not  help.  At  the 
third  lance  they  met,  and  the  blow  was  so  well  placed,  that  the  Eng- 
lishman was  unhelmed,  and  passed  on  to  his  post  bareheaded  all  but 
the  scull-cap,  and  would  not  that  day  tilt  more. 

A  young  knight,  whose  name  was  sir  John  Tallboys,  next  made 
his  appearance,  completely  armed,  and  sent  to  touch  the  war-target 
of  the  lord  de  Saimpi.  That  knight  was  ready  for  the  tilt,  and,  hav- 
ing grasped  his  spear,  stuck  spurs  into  his  horse  :  their  first  onset 
was  so  rough,  their  lances  were  shivered.  The  two  knights  passed 
each  other  without  other  damage,  and  were  not  long  before  they  be- 
gan  their  second  course,  having  received  new  lances,  of  which  there 
was  a  provision  ready,  all  of  the  same  length.  From  the  fault  of 
their  horses,  though  they  aimed  well,  they  missed  hitting ;  but  the 
third  course  was  well  performed,  for  they  unhelmed  each  other,  and 
then  each  retired  to  his  own  party,  and  the  English  knight  did  noth- 
ing more  that  day. 

Sir  Godfrey  de  Seca  next  presented  himself :  he  was  a  gallant 
knight,  and  showed,  by  his  manner  of  riding  and  bearing  his  lance, 
that  he  was  an  able  tilter,  and  desirous  of  renown.  He  sent  his 
squire  to  touch  the  war-target  of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye.  That  knight 
came  forward  instantly,  as  he  was  ready  mounted,  and,  placing  him- 
self properly  for  the  tilt,  they  both  set  off"  full  gallop,  and  gave  such 
blows  on  their  targets,  that  though  their  spears,  from  their  strength, 
did  not  break,  they  remained  fastened  to  the  shields,  and  by  dint  of 
hard  pushing,  the  horses  were  checked :  each  knight  returned  to  his 
post  without  losing  his  lance,  but  bearing  it  handsomely  before  him. 
Having  placed  them  in  their  rests,  they  again  spurred  their  horses, 
which  were  strong  and  active,  but  by  their  swerving,  they  missed 
their  stroke  and  dropped  their  spears.  Those  near  picked  them  up 
and  returned  them,  and  again  they  renewed  the  tilt ;  for  they  were 
heated,  and  seemed  unwilling  to  spare  each  other.  The  English 
knight  hit  sir  Reginald  a  severe  blow  on  the  top  of  his  helmet,  with- 
out otherwise  damaging  him;  but  sir  Reginald  gave  him  so  strong  a 
thrust  on  the  target,  (for  at  that  time  he  was  counted  one  of  the  stout- 
est tilters  in  France,  and  was  smitten  with  love  for  a  young  lady  that 
made  all  his  affairs  prosper,)  it  pierced  through  it  as  well  as  his  left 
arm  ;  the  spear  broke  as  it  entered,  the  butt  end  falling  to  the  ground, 
the  other  sticking  in  the  shield,  and  the  steel  in  the  arm.  The  knight, 
however,  did  not  for  this  fail  to  finish  his  course  gallantly  ;  but  his  com- 
panions came  to  him,  and  the  broken  spear  and  steel  were  extracted, 
the  blood  stanched,  and  the  arm  tied  up.  Sir  Reginald  returned  to  his 
friends,  and  there  remained,  leaning  on  another  lance  that  had  been 
given  him.  Sir  Reginald  was  much  praised  by  the  French  and  Eng- 
lish for  this  tilt ;  and  no  one  said  anything  improper  against  him,  on 
account  of  the  Englishman  being  wounded,  for  such  are  the  events  of 
arms  :  to  one  they  are  fortunate,  to  another  the  reverse  ;  and,  to  say 
the  triith,  they  did  not  spare  each  other. 

An  English  squire,  called"  Blaquet,t  then  sent  to  strike  the  war- 
shield  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi.  When  they  were  both  ready,  they 
spurred  their  horses,  and  hit  on  the  helmets  hard  blows,  though  the 
points  of  their  spears  slipped  ofi :  on  finishing  their  career,  they  lost 
their  lances.  When  they  were  restored  to  them.,  they  began  their 
second  course,  but,  by  the  fault  of  their  horses,  nothing  was  done. 
At  the  third  onset,  Blaquet  gave  the  lord  de  Saimpi  a  hard  blow  on 
the  helmet,  but  was  struck  by  him  much  harder  on  the  vizor,  and 

*  Q.  Seymour.-ED.  t "  Blaquet."  Q.  Blake. 


unhelmed,  with  a  force  that  broke  the  buckle  which  fastened  it  be 
hind,  and  it  fell  on  the  ground.    They  finished  their  course,  and  the 
English  squire  went  among  his  countrymen,  not  intending  to  tilt  more 
that  day.     The  lord  de  Saimpi  remained  gallantly  on  horseback, 
leaning  on  his  spear,  to  wait  until  he  should  be  again  called  upon. 

Sir  John  Bolton,  a  gallant  knight  from  England,  shortly  after  this 
tilt  was  over,  aent  his  squire  to  touch  the  shield  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi, 
who,  being  prepared,  entered  the  lists,  his  target  on  his  neck  and 
spear  in  hand.  Each  hit  his  adversary's  shield,  and  it  was  surprising 
they  were  not  pierced,  for  their  lances  were  strong,  and  their  heads 
well  tempered  ;  but  they  passed  without  further  loss  than  of  their 
spears,  which  fell  to  the  ground.  When  they  were  picked  up  and 
given  them,  they  again  spyrred  their  horses,  and  struck  the  helmets, 
but  without  effect,  and  continued  their  career.  At  the  third  course 
their  horses  crossed.  The  lord  de  Saimpi,  at  the  fourth,  unhelmed 
sir  John  Bolton,  by  a  hard  blow,  and  then  the  two  knights  returned 
to  their  friends. 

Thomelin  Messidon,*  a  young  English  knight,  well  and  richly 
armed,  with  a  great  desire  to  gain  honor,  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of 
sir  Boucicaut.  The  knight  instantly  came  forth,  and,  having  grasped 
his  lance,  both  spurred  their  horses;  and  each  made  his  stroke  by 
crossing  under  the  helmet :  they  passed  on  without  hurt  or  blame, 
but  were  not  long  before  they  spurred  on  again.  In  this  course,  they 
hit  very  roughly  on  the  targets  ;  Thomelin  Messidon  shivered  his 
lance  ;  but  sir  Boucicaut's  blow  was  so  severe,  it  drove  his  opponent 
over  the  crupper  of  his  horse  to  the  ground.  Those  of  his  party  ran 
to  raise  him  up,  and  carried  him  off,  for  he  tilted  no  more  that  day. 

Another  squire  of  England,  called  Navarton,t  instantly  stepped 
forth,  and  sent  to  touch  the  war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut,  saying  he 
would  revenge  his  companion,  whom  he  had  struck  to  the  ground  in 
his  presence.  Boucicaut  was  ready  to  answer  him,  being  armed  and 
mounted,  and  leaning  on  his  spear.  They  met  full  gallop,  and  hit 
each  other  on  the  vizors  of  their  helmets,  but  passed  on  without  other 
damage.  Having  had  their  helmets  readjusted,  and  their  lances  given 
them,  they  again  met  with  great  violence,  and  from  the  shock  of  the 
blows  on  the  targets,  the  horses  were  stopped,  and  the  lances  broken 
into  three  pieces,  but  they  completed  their  course  v/ithout  any  hurt.' 
They  had  new  spears  given  them  ;  and  at  the  third  course  sir  Bou- 
cicaut was  hit  hard  on  the  target,  but  he  gave  Navarton  a  blow  that 
unhelmed  him :  he  then  withdrew  to  his  countrymen,  and  tilted  no 
more  that  day  ;  for  they  said  he  had  done  sufficient,  and  had  gained 
great  applause. 

After  this,  another  squire  advanced,  called  Sequaqueton,t  an  able 
man-at-arms  and  expert  tilter.  He  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  who  replied  that  he  was  prepared  and  mounted. 
They  spurred  their  horses,  and  gave  violent  strokes  on  their  targets, 
without  sparing  each  other.  Sequaqueton  bore  himself  handsomely 
without  falling,  to  the  surprise  of  the  spectators,  for  sir  Reginald's 
blow  made  him  bend  backward  almost  on  the  crupper  of  his  horse  ; 
but  he  raised  himself,  and  gallantly  finished  his  career  with  the  loss 
only  of  his  lance.  Having  received  another,  they  ran  the  second  tilt 
with  great  courage,  and  struck  such  blows  on  their  helmets  as  made 
the  fire  fly  from  them.  It  was  a  handsome  course,  and  no  damage 
done.  They  repaired  to  their  posts,  and  spurred  again  for  the  third 
time.  In  this  tilt,  Sequaqueton  was  severely  unhelmed,  and  on  the 
point  of  falling,  both  himself  and  horse,  for  he  staggered  considera- 
bly. The  squire,  when  on  his  feet,  returned  to  his  companions  and 
tilted  no  more :  indeed,  there  was  an  end  to  the  whole  for  the  day, 
as  it  was  now  late.  The  English  collected  together  and  returned  to 
Calais,  as  did  the  French  to  St.  Inglevere. 

You  must  know%  though  I  have  not  befcre  made  mention  of  it, 
that  king  Charles  of  France  was  present  at  these  justs.  Being  young, 
and  desirous  of  witnessing  extraordinary  sights,  he  would  have  been 
much  vexed  if  he  had  not  seen  these  tournaments.  He  was  there- 
fore present  at  the  early  part  and  latter  end  of  them,  attended  only 
by  the  lord  de  Garencieres  ;  but  both  so  disguised  that  nobody  knew 
of  it;  and  they  returned  every  evening  to  Marquise. § 

The  ensuing  day,  Wednesday,  was  as  fine  as  the  foregoing  ;  and 
the  English,  who  had  crossed  the  sea  to  take  part  in  or  view  this 
tournament,  mounted  their  horses,  at  the  same  hour  as  on  the  prece- 
ding day,  and  rode  to  the  place  appointed  for  the  lists,  to  the  delight 
of  the  French,  who  were  rejoiced  to  see  them.  It  was  not  long  after 
their  arrival  when  an  English  squire,  a  good  tilter,  called  John  Sav- 
age, squire  of  honor  and  of  the  body  to  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  sent 
to  touch  the  shield  of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye.  The  knight  answered, 
he  was  ready  and  willing  to  satisfy  him.  When  he  had  mounted  his 
horse,  and  had  his  helmet  buckled  and  lance  given  to  him,  they  set 
off  full  gailop,  and  gave  such  blows  on  the  targets,  that  had  the  spears 
not  broken,  one  or  both  must  have  fallen  to  the  ground.  This  was 
handsome  and  dangerous  ;  but  the  knights  received  no  hurt,  though 
the  points  of  the  lances  passed  through  the  targets,  and  slipped  off 
their  side-armor.  The  spears  were  broken  about  a  foot  from  the 
shaft,  the  points  remaining  in  the  shields ;  and  they  gallantly  bore 
the  shafts  before  them,  as  they  finished  their  career.    The  spectators 


*  "  Thomelin  Messidon."  It  is  Messiden  in  the  MSS. 

t  Warneston.— BucHON. 

i  "  Sequaqueton."  Q.  Swinnerton, 

S  "  Marquise"— a  town  in  Picardy,  five  leagues  firom  Calai?,  three  ant!  a  half  from 
Boulogne. 


512 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


thought  they  must  have  been  seriously  wounded ;  and  the  French  and 
English  hastened  each  to  their  companion,  whom,  to  their  joy,  they 
found  unhurt.  They  were  told  they  had  done  enough  for  that  day : 
but  John  Savage  was  not  satisfied,  and  said  that  he  had  not  crossed 
the  sea  for  only  one  tilt  with  a  lance.  This  was  repeated  to  sir  Re- 
ginald,  who  replied  :  "  He  is  in  the  right ;  and  it  is  but  just  that  he 
should  be  gratified,  either  by  me  or  one  of  my  companions."  When 
they  had  rested  themselves  a  while,  and  received  new  lances,  they 
began  their  second  course,  each  aiming  well  at  the  other ;  but  they 
failed  from  the  swerving  of  their  horses,  to  their  great  vexation,  and 
returned  to  their  posts.  Their  lances,  which  had  been  accidentally 
dropped,  were  given  to  them,  and  they  set  off  on  their  third  course. 
This  time  they  hit  on  the  vizors  of  their  helmets ;  and,  by  the  force 
and  crossing  of  their  lances,  both  were  unhelmed  as  they  passed. 
The  tilt  was  much  applauded  for  its  correctness  and  vigor.  When 
they  returned  to  their  posts,  the  English  told  John  Savage,  that  he 
had  very  honorably  performed,  and  that  it  was  now  time  for  him  to 
make  way  for  others  to  tilt  as  well  as  himself.  He  complied  with 
this,  and,  laying  aside  his  lance  and  target,  dismounted,  and  rode  on 
a  hackney  to  witness  the  performances  of  others. 

An  English  squire,  named  William  Basquenay,  cousin  to  the  earl- 
marshal,  came  forth  fully  armed  for  the  occasion,  and  sent  to  have 
the  war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut  stricken.  The  knight  instantly  made 
his  appearance  at  the  end  of  the  lists,  and  each  galloped  toward  the 
other  as  straight  as  they  could.  They  struck  their  helmets  gallantly; 
and  the  blow  was  so  effectual  on  the  vizors  that  they  were  both  un- 
helmed, and  continued  their  course  without  further  hurt.  Their 
friends,  who  were  near,  readjusted  their  armor ;  and,  giving  them 
their  spears,  they  commenced  their  second  course  by  desperate  strokes 
on  their  targets ;  but,  the  lances  breaking,  no  harm  was  done,  and 
they  continued  their  career.  They  were  supplied  with  new  lances, 
that  were  stout  and  good  ;  but,  from  the  fault  of  their  horses,  they 
missed  their  strokes.  At  the  fourth  lance,  they  hit ;  and  William 
Basquenay  was  unhelmed  a  second  time,  and  then  returned  to  his 
companions,  not  tilting  more  that  day. 

A  squire  from  England,  whose  name  was  John  Scot,  sent  to  have 
the  war-shield  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi  touched.  He  immediately  ap- 
peared, and  at  their  onset  they  gave  such  blows  on  their  targets  as 
stopped  their  horses ;  but,  their  lances  being  strong,  they  neither  broke 
nor  fell  out  of  their  hands.  The  second  course  was  well  performed : 
the  lord  de  Saimpi  hit  his  adversary  ;  but  Scot  had  more  success  in 
unhelming  him,  for  which  he  was  much  applauded  by  his  countrymen. 
The  lord  de  Saimpi  was  soon  rehelmed ;  and,  grasping  his  spear, 
they  spurred  against  each  other  with  great  violence.  They  placed 
their  blows  on  their  targets,  but  with  a  force  that  drove  John  Scot 
out  of  his  saddl'e  to  the  ground,  and  thus  did  the  lord  de  Saimpi  re- 
venge himself.  The  squire  was  raised,  and  carried  off  by  his  com- 
panions. 

Bernard  Stapleton,  an  English  squire,  sent  to  strike  the  lord  de 
Saimpi's  shield,  who  was  not  dismounted  from  his  last  tilt.  They 
met,  and  hit  each  other  on  the  helmets  so  forcibly  as  to  make  the 
sparks  fly  from  them ;  but  they  passed  on  without  hurt  and  returned 
to  their  posts.  Still  grasping  their  spears,  they  couched  them,  and 
at  this  second  course,  struck  very  severe  blows  on  their  targets  ; 
but  kept  their  seats  well,  without  falling  or  staggering,  to  the  end  of 
their  career.  The  third  lance  struck  the  helmets,  and  both  were 
unhelmed.  The  English  squire  retired  from  the  lists,  as  his  friends 
told  him  he  had  acquitted  himself  with  honor. 

The  next  that  presented  himself,  was  a  young  gay  knight  from 
England,  who  shone  in  tournaments,  in  dancing,  and  in  singing, 
called  sir  John  Arundel.  He  sent  his  squire  to  touch  the  war-shield 
of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye  The  knight  replied,  that  he  wished  for 
nothing  more  agreeable  than  to  tilt  with  him.  Having  received  their 
spears,  they  galloped  off" a-  the  same  moment,  and  gave  and  received 
hard  blows  on  their  shields  ;  but  they  kept  their  seats  handsomely, 
and  continued  their  career.  Their  lances  having  fallen  from  their 
hands,  were  restored  to  them  by  those  appointed  for  that  purpose  ; 
and  they  began  their  second  course  with  blows  on  the  helmets  that 
made  the  fire  fly,  but  they  passed  on  without  further  hurt.  At  the 
third  onset,  the  horses  swerved  ;  and  the  knights  in  their  attempt  to 
strike,  lost  their  lances,  and  with  difficulty  recovered  themselves.  At 
the  fourth  they  struck  the  helmets,  but  without  harm  or  unhelming. 
At  the  fifth  course,  they  hit  each  other  on  the  target,  and  broke  their 
lances,  without  any  other  damage.  Sir  John  Arundel  completed  his 
career,  and  returned  to  his  friends. 

After  this,  Nicholas  Stone,  an  English  squire,  sent  to  touch  the 
war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut.  The  knight  seizing  his  lance,  they 
spurred  against  each  other  and  hit  on  the  helmets  ;  but  the  spears 
slipped  off*,  and  they  passed  unhurt.  Holding  still  their  lances  in  the 
rests,  they  set  oflf  again,  and  hit  so  hard  on  the  targets,  that  the  horses 
staggered  with  the  shock,  and  the  knights  dropped  their  spears.  When 
they  had  received  their  lances,  they  again  galloped  off"  full  speed, 
and  their  blows  on  the  helmets  were  effectual :  at  least  the  English 
squire  lost  his  helmet  and  retired,  for  his  friends  said  he  had  done 
enough. 

Another  squire  from  England,  called  John  Marshal,  advanced  to 
the  hsts,  completely  armed,  and  sent  to  touch  the  war-target  of  sir 
Boucicaut,  who  replied,  he  was  ready,  and  waiting  to  be  called  upon. 
At  their  first  course  they  hit  each  other  on  the  targets,  but  the  lances 


fell  to  the  ground,  and  they  returned  to  their  stations  without  othe! 
damage.  On  their  being  restored,  they  continued  their  tilt,  and  struck 
hard  blows  on  the  helmets  without  anything  more,  and  pursued  their 
career,  bearing  their  lances  handsomely  before  them.  When  they 
had  rested  a  little,  they  considered  how  they  could  best  annoy  each 
other,  and,  having  aimed  well,  spurred  on  their  horses.  John  Mar- 
shal gave  such  a  thrust  on  Boucicaut's  shield  that  his  lance  was  bro- 
ken  to  the  stump,  and  Boucicaut's  bh  vv  unhelmed  his  opponent,  and 
drove  him  on  the  crupper  of  his  horse.  The  squire,  notwithstanding, 
completed  his  course  without  falling,  md  then  went  to  his  compan- 
ions, who  said  he  ought  now  to  be  .'atisfied,  for  that  he  had  well 
performed. 

When  the  squire  had  withdrawn,  a  young  and  frisky  knight  ad- 
vanced, who  was  eager  to  gain  renown.  His  name  was  sir  John 
Cliseton,*  and  he  bore  for  arms  a  field  argent,  fretted  azure,  with  a 
mullet  argent  in  chief.  He  sent  his  squire»to  touch  the  war-shield 
of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  was  much  pleased  at  the  summons. 
Having  taken  their  stations  and  received  their  lances,  they  spurred 
their  horses  and  hit  each  other  full  on  the  helmets,  but  passed  and 
completed  their  career.  They  kept  their  lances  in  their  rests,  and 
were  not  long  before  they  commenced  the  second  course,  in  which 
they  gave  heavy  thrusts  on  their  shields,  but  without  any  loss,  except 
of  their  spears,  which  fell  to  the-  ground.  Having  received  their 
lances,  they  hit  each  other,  on  the  third  course,  such  blows  on  the 
tops  of  the  helmets  as  made  the  fire  fly.  At  the  fourth  course  tlieir 
horses  swerved,  to  their  great  disappointment.  The  fifth  was  well 
performed,  for  each  broke  his  lance.  The  two  knights  grew  warm, 
and  plainly  showed  they  were  desirous  of  trying  each  other's  valor  to 
the  utmost.  When  at  their  stations  they  had  fresh  lances  given  them, 
that  were  stiff  enough  ;  and,  after  a  short  delay,  they  again  spurred 
their  horses,  and  laid  in  such  blows  on  the  helmets  that  both  were 
unhelmed.  This  course  was  greatly  praised  by  all  present,  and  when 
they  had  completed  their  career,  they  retufned  to  their  countrymen ; 
for  the  English  knight  tilted  no  more  that  day. 

When  this  was  finished,  a  squire  from  England,  called  Roger  Lamb, 
whose  arms  were  a  cross  gules,  on  a  field  argent  and  sable  quartered, 
came  forward,  handsomely  equipped,  and  gayly  sent  to  touch  the  war- 
target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi.  The  knight  instantly  obeyed  the  call, 
and  by  his  alacrity  showed  he  preferred  tilting  to  remaining  idle.  "On 
the  first  onset,  they  checked  their  horses,  by  the  force  of  their  blows 
on  their  shields ;  but  the  lances,  being  strong,  did  not  break,  and 
they  continued  their  course.  On  the  second  tilt,  they  hit  the  helmets 
hard  enough  ;  but,  as  the  points  of  their  lances  grazed  off",  no  harm 
was  done.  Roger  Lamb  was  unhelmed  at  the  third  course,  and  re- 
turned to  his  countrymen  without  doing  more  that  day. 

After  this,  a  gallant  knight  from  that  part  of  Hainault  called  Ostre 
vant,  a  good  man-at-arms  and  able  tilter,  offered  himself.    He  had 
been  educated  in  England  at  the  court  of  king  Edward,  and  his  name 
was  sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  and  brother  to  that  excellent  knight, 
sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt.    He  bore  for  his  arms  ermine  two  bars 
humetty  gules,  each  charged  with  three  escallop  shells  argent.  The 
knight  was  well  equipped  for  the  tournament,  and  sent  one  of  his 
squires  to  touch  the  war-target  of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye.  Having 
taken  their  stations,  they  eyed  each  other  well,  and  spurring  their 
horses,  gave  such  blows  on  the  shields  as  made  sparks  of  fire  fly  from 
them,  and  the  horses  to  bend  under  them.    The  tilt  was  handsome, 
for  no  harm  was  done,  and  they  continued  the  career.    They  were 
not  long  before  they  ran  their  second  course,  and  again  hit  on  the 
shields.    It  was  wonderful  that  this  was  not  attended  with  mischief, 
for  they  were  both  strong  and  courageous  tilters,  fearless  of  death  or 
danger.    The  shock  of  this  attack  was  so  great  that  their  horses  were 
forced  on  their  haunches,  and  the  two  knights  staggered.  Nevertlie. 
less,  they  continued  their  career,  but  with  the  loss  of  their  lances. 
Having  received  their  lances,  they  ran  their  third  course,  and  sir 
John  d'Ambreticourt  unhelmed  sir  Reginald  de  Roye  so  as  to  injure 
him  very  considerably,  and  to  termxinate  his  career.    Sir  Reginald 
went  to  his  party,  and  plainly  showed  he  would  not  tilt  more  that 
day.    When  sir  John  d'Ambreticom-t  perceived  -this,  as  he  had  a 
great  delight  in  tilting,  he  sent  to  touch  the  war-shield  of  sir  Bouci- 
caut, who  instantly  advanced  to  the  lists.    Having  had  his  target 
buckled  on,  and  placed  his  spear  in  the  rest,  they  spurred  against  each 
other,  and  gave  such  blows  on  the  shields  that  it  was  surprising  they 
were  not  pierced  through ;  but  this  might  be  owing  to  the  swerving 
of  the  horses.    When  returned  to  their  stations,  they  did  not  remain 
long  before  they  commenced  their  second  course  with  vigor,  and  hit 
each  other  hard  on  the  helmets  ;  but  the  spears  slipped  off",  and  they 
continued  their  career.    The  knights  having  lost  their  spears,  they 
were  brought  to  them  by  their  squires,  and  they  renewed  the  tilt. 
This  time  they  were  both  very  severely  unhelmed,  and  gallantly 
finished  their  course. 

The  English  now  collected  together,  as  evening  was  approaching, 
and  returned  to  Calais,  where  they  passed  the  night  in  talking  over 
the  different  feats  of  arms  that  had  been  that  day  performed.  The 
French  amused  themselves  in  like  manner  at  Saint  Ingle vere.  On 
Thursday  morning,  the  fourth  day  of  the  tournament,  the  English 
found  that  there  were  yet  many  knights  and  squires  who  had  not 
entered  the  lists,  and  who  had  purposely  come  from  England ;  they 
therefore  said,  that  all  who  had  any  intentions  to  tilt  should  do  so, 

•  "Sir  Jebn  Cliseton."  Q.  Clifton, 


CH:^ONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  & 


513 


otherwise  they  would  not  be  handsomely  treated.  The  lords  of  Eng. 
land  had  agreed  to  return  to  Saint  Ingle vere  on  the  Thursday,  for 
those  who  pleased  to  perform  their  justs:  in  consequence,  they  left 
Calais  after  mass,  and,  on  arriving  at  the  lists,  found  the  three  French 
knights  ready  in  their  pavilions  to  answer  all  who  might  call  on  them, 
attended  by  those  that  were  to  serve  them  and  such  as  came  to  wit- 
ness the  deeds  of  arms. 

An  English  knight,  called  sir  Godfrey  d'Estas,*  was  the  first  who 
entered  the  hsts :  he  bore  for  arms  a  lion  sable  on  a  field  or,  with 
three  bars  gules,  and  charged  with  a  mullet  or,  on  the  dexter  paw  of 
a  lion,  and  was  completely  and  gayly  armed.  He  sent  a  squire  to 
touch  the  war-shield  of  sir  Boucicaut,  who  instantly  advanced  from 
his  pavilion  prepared  to  obe^  the  summons.  Having  received  their 
spears  and  bucklers  and  eyed  each  other  for  a  short  time,  they  spurred 
on  their  horses,  and  both  struck  violent  blows  on  the  helmets ;  but, 
as  the  points  of  their  lances  slipped  off,  they  continued  their  course 
to  iheir  stations.  Keeping  the  lances  in  the  rests,  they  recommenced 
the  tilt,  and  met  with  such  force  on  their  bucklers,  that  had  not  their 
spears  broken,  much  mischief  might  have  ensued.  When  they  had 
rested  a  while  and  had  new  lances,  they  ran  a  third  course  with  great 
violence,  and  hit  the  vizors  so  fairly  and  well  that  both  were  un- 
helmed  ;  they  continued  their  career,  and  then  retired  to  their  own 
people.  The  English  knight  did  nothing  more  this  day,  for  he  was 
told  that  he  had  performed  well,  and  must  give  way  to  others. 

Alain  Bourch,t  an  able  and  expert  Enghsh  squire,  sent  to  touch 
the  war-target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  came  from  his  pavilion  in 
obedience  to  the  call.  They  gave  blows  on  their  helmefs  at  the  first 
onset,  that  made  the  fire  sparkle,  but  no  other  harm  was  done.  At 
the  second  tilt,  their  lances  met  on  their  bucklers  with  such  force  as 
shivered  them  in  pieces,  but  they  continued  their  career  unhurt. 
They  were  quickly  supplied  with  new  lances ;  and,  spurring  on  the 
thii'd  time,  they  placed  their  thrusts  so  well  and  strong  that  they 
were  both  unhelmed,  and  completed  their  course  :  the  Englishman 
retired  to  his  countrymen,  to  allow  others  to  show  their  skill  and 
valor. 

An  English  squire,  called  John  Storp,t  sent  to  touch  the  target  of 
sir  Boucicaut,  who  issued  forth  out  of  his  pavilion,  and  his  horse 
being  ready,  mounted  him  and  entered  the  lists.  They  failed  in 
their  first  course,  from  the  fault  of  their  horses.  When  they  returned 
to  their  stations,  they  were  not  long  before  they  ran  the  second  ;  and, 
although  they  gave  each  other  severe  blows  on  the  helmet,  no  mis- 
chief ensued.  At  the  third  course,  .iohn  Storp  was  forcibly  struck 
to  the  ground ;  whence  he  was  raised  by  his  friends  and  did  no  more 
that  day. 

A  Bohemian  knight  now  advanced,  who  was  of  the  household  of 
the  queen  of  England,  called  sir  Herchauce.  He  was  esteemed  a 
strong  and  expert  tilter,  and  bore  for  his  arms  three  griflans'  feet  sable 
on  a  shield  argent  ongle  with  azure.  When  he  entered  the  lists,  he 
was  asked  which  of  the  three  knights  he  wished  to  tilt  with :  he  re- 
plied, "  With  Boucicaut.''  On  this  an  English  squire  was  sent,  ac- 
cording to  th6  regulations,  to  touch  sir  Boucicaut's  war-target.  The 
knight,  having  kept  himself  prepared  for  any  summons,  left  his 
pavilion,  and  having  fastened  his  buckler  and  grasped  his  lance, 
entered  the  lists.  His  opponent  was  then  ready  to  meet  him;  and 
spurring  their  horses,  they  thought  to  give  full  strokes  ;  but  it  was  not 
so,  from  the  ill  conduct  of  the  Bohemian  knight,  for  which  he  was 
greatly  blamed.  He  had,  out  of  the  line  of  tilting,  hit  sir  Bouci. 
caut  on  the  helmet,  and  continued  his  career  :  for  this  impropriety, 
of  which  the  English  saw  him  guilty,  he  had  forfeited  his  arms  and 
horse,  should  the  French  insist  upon  them.  The  French  and  Eng- 
glish  held  a  long  conversation  on  this  ill-placed  stroke  ;  but  at  last 
the  French  knights  pardoned  it,  the  better  to  please  the  English. 
Herchauce  begged,  as  a  favor,  that  he  might  be  permitted  to  run 
only  one  course  more.  On  being  asked  "  With  which  of  the  three 
knights?"  he  sent  to  touch  the  target  of  sir  Reginald  de  Roye.  That 
knight  was  waiting  in  his  pavilion,  not  having  tilted  that  day,  and 
declared  his  willingness  to  accommodate  sir  Herchauce,  since  his 
request  had  been  granted.  Sir  Reginald  mounted  his  horse,  and  hav- 
ing had  his  buckler  fastened,  and  his  lance  given  him,  he  eyed  his 
opponent,  that  he  might  well  point  his  stroke.  Both  spurred  their 
horses  at  the  same  moment,  and  hit  on  the  shields  ;  but  sir  Reginald 
(who  was  one  of  the  firmest  and  best  tilters  in  France,)  thrust  with 
such  force  as  made  the  Bohemian  fly  out  of  his  saddle,  and  fall  so 
so  severely  on  the  ground  that  the  spectators  imagined  that  he  was 
killed.  Sir  Reginald  continued  his  course  to  his  own  station.  Sir 
Herchauce  was  raised  with  much  difficulty  by  his  attendants,  and 
carried  to  the  English,  who  were  well  pleased  at  what  had  happened 
to  him,  for  the  uncourteous  manner  in  which  he  had  run  his  first 
course.    He  had  not  any  desire  to  tilt  more  that  day. 

The  next  who  came  forward  was  Robin  Seorneborne,§  an  able  and 
gay  squire  from  England.  He  sent  to  touch  the  war-target  of  the 
lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  ready  mounted  and  prepared  to  answer 
him.  At  their  first  course  they  hit  their  helmets,  and  continued  their 
career.  At  the  next,  they  struck  their  bucklers,  but  unsuccessfully, 
as  before,  excepting  the  loss  of  their  lances.    Having  recovered  them 

*  "  Sir  Godfrey  d'Estas."  Eustace. 

T  "Alain  Bourch."  Q.  Bircli.  Lord  Earners  calls  him  Aleyne  Bprrowe. 

X  "John  Storp."  Lord  Berners— Scrope. 

[i  "  Robin  Seomebome."  Q.Sherbam,  oiShirbun). 


again,  they,  on  the  third  onset,  placed  their  thrusts  so  ably  and  forci- 
bly on  the  visors,  that  both  were  unhelmed,  and  finished  their  course. 
The  English  squire  returned  to  his  companions,  and  was  idle  during 
the  rest  of  the  day. 

Another  English  squire,  called  John  Merlan,  now  advanced.  He 
bore  for  arms  a  bend  sable  on  a  field  argent,  charged  with  three 
lion-heads  sable,  and  sent  to  touch  the  war-target  of  sir  Reginald 
de  Roye.  The  knight  answered,  he  was  at  his  service.  Having 
entered  the  hsts,  they  at  the  first  onset  gave  violent  blows  on  the 
helmets,  but  without  any  eflfect,  and,  by  firmly  holding  their  lances, 
returned  to  their  stations  without  loss  of  any  kind.  The  second 
course,  their  spears  met  on  their  bucklers,  and  the  horses  were 
checked ;  having  thrown  down  their  knees,  they  continued  their 
career,  each  to  his  station,  and  made  ready  to  tilt  well  the  third  lance. 
When  their  spears  had  been  given  them,  they  set  off"  full  gallop,  and 
sir  Reginald  hit  sir  John  Merlan  a  blow  on  his  buckler,  which  forced 
him  out  of  the  saddle  to  the  ground.  He  continued  his  course  to 
his  station,  and  the  Englishman  was  raised  and  carried  to  his  coun- 
trymen. 

John  Mouion,  another  squire  from  England,  next  offered  himself. 
He  bore  for  arms  a  chevron  sable  on  a  field  gules,  three  pierced  mul- 
lets or,  with  an  indented  bordure  sable,  and  sent  to  strike  the  war- 
shield  of  sir  Boucicaut,  who  replied,  he  was  always  ready  to  tilt. 
Their  strokes  met  on  their  bucklers,  but  without  damage.  It  was 
not  their  fault,  for  the  blows  were  well  placed,  and  they  gallantly 
passed,  bearing  their  lances  before  them,  to  their  stations.  They 
were  not  long  before  they  commenced  their  second  tilt,  and  hit  very 
severely  on  the  helmets,  but  without  loss,  excepting  their  lances,  and 
returned  to  their  posts.'  Those  who  were  appointed  to  gather  the 
lances  that  fell,  instantly  presented  them  to  the  knights,  who  renewed 
the  tilt;  but  at  the  third  course  sir  Boucicaut  unhelmed  John  Mou- 
ton,  who  retired  to  his  companions. 

A  very  handsome  knight  from  England  now  came  forth :  he  was 
well  armed  at  ail  points,  and  kept  an  excellent  position  on  his  horse, 
and  was  called  sir  Jaquemin  Strop.*  He  sent  to  touch  the  war- 
target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  being  mounted  and  armed  before  his 
pavilion,  advanced  to  the  lists.  At  their  first  course  they  missed  their 
stroke,  from  their  horses'  running  out  of  the  line,  which  vexed  them 
much.  They  were  not  long  before  they  again  set  off"  full  gallop,  and, 
when  they  met,  gave  such  blows  on  the  helmets  as  made  them  strike 
fire :  they  passed  on  without  loss  but  of  their  spears.  As  soon  as 
thej''  were  returned  to  their  stations,  their  lances  were  brought  them, 
and  after  a  short  delay,  they  began  their  third  course.  They  both 
hit  with  great  force  on  the  bucklers  :  but  sir  James  Scrope's  lance 
broke,  while  sir  Reginald  unhorsed  his  opponent  and  continued  his 
career.  Sir  James  was  raised  from  the  ground  by  his  attendants, 
and  did  no  more  that  day. 

Another  English  knight,  called  sir  William  Masquelee,  was  ready 
to  enter  the  lists,  and  to  engage  with  whoever  pleased ;  for  he  had 
crossed  the  sea  with  the  earl  of  Huntingdon  in  this  view.  He  sent 
to  touch  the  war-target  of  sir  Boucicaut,  who  had  his  buckler  fast- 
ened, and  instantly  advanced  to  meet  his  adversary.  They  both  at 
the  same  moment  spurred  their  horses,  which  were  fresh  and  eager 
to  begin  the  course  ;  for  the  very  instant  they  felt  the  points,  they 
bounded  forward.  The  two  knights  took  good  aim,  and  mutually 
gave  such  strokes  on  their  helmets  that  fire  sparkled  from  them  :  and, 
though  the  points  of  the  lances  slipped  off",  the  tilt  was  much  praised 
by  all  present.  They  continued  their  career  to  their  different  sta- 
tions, but  did  not  make  any  long  stay  before  they  again  spurred 
their  horses  and  couched  their  spears,  for  they  did  not  drop  them, 
and  met  with  such  violence,  that  their  lances  must  have  pierced  the 
bucklers,  if  the  horses  had  not  swerved.  They  finished  their  course, 
throwing  down  their  lances,  and  completed  their  career  like  good 
tilters,  in  excellent  array  to  their  posts.  Having  received  their  spears, 
they  set  off"  as  fast  as  their  horses  could  carry  them,  and,  on  their 
meeting,  hit  the  vizors  of  the  helmets  severely.  The  tilt  was  loudly 
applauded,  for  they  were  both  unhelmed,  and  bareheaded  all  but  the 
scull-caps :  they  finished  their  career,  and  then  returned  to  their 
friends,  for  they  had  excellently  performed. 

An  English  squire  called  Nicholas  Lamb,  well  and  elegantly  armed, 
advanced,  having  a  great  desire  to  try  his  skill  in  arms.  He  sent  to 
strike  the  war-target  of  the  lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  already  mounted 
and  armed,  in  front  of  his  pavilion,  with  his  buckler  on  his  breast, 
blazoned  with  his  arms.  He  grasped  his  spear,  and  flew  to  the  lists 
with  the  eagerness  of  a  hawk  to  seize  his  prey.  The  English  squire 
did  the  same,  and,  setting  off"  at  full  speed,  they  gave  such  blows  on 
their  bucklers,  that  their  lances  were  shivered  :  it  was  fortunate  they 
broke,  or  the  knights  must  have  been  greatly  hurt,  or  unhorsed,  but 
they  kept  their  seats  firmly.  When  returned  to  their  stations,  they 
were  supplied  with  new  lances,  and  with  them,  at  the  second  course, 
made  the  fire  fly  from  their  helmets  :  no  other  damage  was  done,  for 
the  spears  had  crossed,  and  they  continued  their  career  to  their  posts. 
After  a  short  rest,  they  commenced  their  third  tilt,  and  had  well  ex- 
amined where  they  could  place  their  thrusts.  This  was  gallantly 
performed  :  for  they  hit,  justly,  the  upper  parts  of  the  helmets,  and 
the  points  of  the  lances  entered :  both  were  so  neatly  unhelmed, 
that  the  lacings  burst,  and  the  helmets  flew  over  the  cruppers  of  their 

*  "  Six  Jaquemin  Strop.  Q.  Sir  Jsunes  Scrope. 


514 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &Cc 


liorses  on  the  field.  The  knights  kept  their  seats  and  completed 
their  course  in  handsome  array,  and  returned  to  their  countrymen. 

The  tournament  was  now  at  an  ena,  for  no  more  tilters  appeared 
on  the  part  of  the  English.  The  earl  of  Huntingdon,  the  earl-mar- 
Fhal,  the  lord  Clifford,  the  lord  Beaumont,*  sir  John  Clifton,  sir  John 
u'Ambreticourt,  sir  Peter  Sherburne,  and  all  those  knights  who  had 
t:lted  the  preceding  days,  then  waited  in  a  body  on  the  French 
knights,  and  thanked  them  warmly  for  the  amusements  they  had 
given  them.  They  said,  "  All  the  knights  who  have  accompanied 
us  having  now  tilted,  we  take  our  leave  of  you,  and  return  to  Calais 
on  our  way  to  England.  W e  know  well  that  whoever  may  wish  to 
try  their  skill  in  arms  will  fmd  you  here  for  thirty  days,  according  to 
your  proclamation.  On  our  return  to  England,  we  shall  loudly  speak 
of  your  gallantry,  and  tell  all  those  who  may  inquire  of  these  deeds 
of  arms  to  come  and  witness  them  in  person."  "  Many  thanks," 
replied  the  three  knights  :  "  they  shall  be  made  welcome,  and  de- 
livered by  deeds  of  arms  as  you  have  been ;  and  v/e  desire  you  will 
accept  our  best  acknowledgments  for  the  courtesy  you  have  shown 
us." 

In  such  friendly  manner  did  the  English  and  French  knights  sep- 
arate,  in  the  plain  of  St.  Inglevere  :  the  first  took  the  road  to  Calais, 
but  made  no  long  stay ;  for  on  the  Saturday  morning  they  embarked 
on  board  passage-boats,  and  landed  at  Dover  about  mid-day,  when 
each  retired  to  his  inn.  They  stayed  the  whole  of  Saturday,  and 
Sunday  until  after  mass,  at  Dover  ;  where  having  refreshed  them- 
selves and  their  horses,  they  continued  their  journey  to  Rochester, 
and  there  lay  that  night :  on  the  morrow  they  arrived  at  London, 
when  they  separated,  and  each  returned  to  his  home.  The  three 
French  knights  before  named,  kept  their  engagements  valiantly  at 
St,  Inglevere.  When  the  English  knights  were  gone,  the  king  of 
France  and  the  lord  de  Garencieres,  who  had  witnessed  the  tourna- 
ment in  disguise, returned  to  their  inn  at  Marquise  ;  and  on  the  morrow, 
at  break  of  day,  they  set  out  for  Paris,  and  never  ceased  riding  until 
they  came  to  Creilt  on  the  river  Oise,  where  at  that  time  the  queen 
of  France  resided.  Scarcely  any  one  knew  that  the  king  was  pres. 
ent  at  these  tilts,  but  his  confidential  valets-de-chambre. 

From  the  time  the  English  left  Calais,  I  never  heard  that  any  others 
came  from  England  to  Inglevere  to  try  their  skill  in  arms.  The  three 
knights,  however,  remained  there  until  the  thirty  days  were  fully  ac- 
complished, and  then  leisurely  returned  each  to  his  home.  When 
they  waited  on  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  other 
lords  at  Paris,  they  were  most  handsomely  received.  Indeed,  they 
were  entitled  to  such  reception,  for  they  had  gallantly  behaved  them- 
selves, and  well  supported  the  honor  of  the  king  and  of  the  realm  of 
France. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  DtTKE  OF  BOURBON  IS  APPOINTED  CHIEF  OF  AN  EXPEDITION  TO 
AFRICA,  THAT  IS  UNDERTAKEN  BY  SEVERAL  KNIGHTS  OF  FRANCE  AND 
ENGLAND  AT  THE  SOLICITATION  OF  THE  GENOESE. 

I  HAVE  delayed,  for  a  long  time,  speaking  of  a  grand  and  noble 
enterprise  that  was  undertaken  by  some  knights  of  France,  England 
and  other  countries,  against  the  kingdom  of  Barbary.  I  wish  not  to 
forget  nor  to  defer  it;  but,  as  I  had  begun  on  the  tilts  at  St.  Ingle- 
vere, I  was  desirous  to  complete  that  account.  Since  that  is  done, 
I  will  return  to  other  subjects,  and  refresh  my  memory  accordingly ; 
for  such  events  as  I  have  to  relate  are  greatly  amusing,  and,  if  I  had 
not  taken  pleasure  in  inditing  them,  I  should  never  have  succeeded. 
The  text  of  the  subject  I  mean  to  proceed  on  says,  that  about  this 
time  the  Genoese  were  reported  throughout  France  and  other  coun- 
tries, to  be  desirous  of  raising  a  large  army  to  invade  Barbary ;  and 
that  all  knights,  squires  or  men-at-arms,  who  would  engage  in  this 
expedition,  should  be  supplied  with  such  purveyances  as  ijiscuit, fresh 
water,  vinegar,  and  vessels  and  galleys  to  transport  them  thither. 

The  cause  of  their  forming  this  armament  was,  that  the  Africans 
had  attacked  the  country  of  Genoa,  plundering  the  Islands  belonging 
to  them,  and  carrying  off  r-uch  from  the  coasts  of  Genoa  as  were  not 
on  their  guard,  by  which  they  were  kept  under  continual  alarms. 
They  possessed  also  a  town,  situated  on  the  sea-shore  of  Barbary, 
which  is  beyond  measure  strong,  and  called  Africa, +  surrounded  with 
high  walls,  gates  and  deep  ditches.  Like  as  the  strong  town  of 
Calais  is  the  key  to  France  and  Flanders,  and  whoever  is  master  of 
it  may  at  all  times  enter  those  countries,  and  from  thence  may  be 
sent  a  powerful  force  by  sea,  to  do  mischief  to  their  neighbors  ;  just 
so  is  the  town  of  Africa  the  stronghold  of  the  inhabitants  of  Barbary, 
Bugia  and  Tunis,  and  other  infidel  countries.  The  Genoese,  who  are 
rich  merchants,  bore  great  hatred  to  this  town  ;  for  its  corsairs  fre- 
quently watched  them  at  sea,  and  when  strongest,  fell  on  and  plun- 
dered their  ships,  carrying  their  spoils  to  this  town  of  Africa,  which 
was,  and  is  now,  their  place  of  deposit,  and  may  be  called  their 
warren. 

The  Genoese,  to  put  an  end  to  such  conduct,  and  satisfy  the  com- 

*  "  Lord  Beaumont."  Dugdale  says  his  name  was  John,  instead  of  Henry,  as 
Froissarl  calls  him. 

t  "  Oreil,"  diocese  of  Senlis,  ten  leagues  and  a  half  from  Paris. 

X  "  Africa,"  a  sea-poit  town  of  Barbary.  seventy  miles  distant  from  Tunis.  It  was 
razed  to  Uie  ground  by  Andrew  Doria,  by  the  command  of  the  emperor  Charle»  V.  and 
ua*  never  been  rebuilt. 


plaints  of  their  subjects,  that  were  daily  made  to  them  from  thQ 
island  of  Albe,*  Isja,t  Guerse,t  Buscan,§  Gorgennen,i|  and  from 
the  coast  as  far  as  the  gulf  of  Lyons  to  the  islands  of  Sardonne,T 
Finesse,**  and  even  from  the  island  of  Majorca,1t  determined  to 
make  their  situation  known  to  the  court  of  France,  and  to  offer  to 
such  knights  as  would  undertake  an  expedition  against  the  infidels, 
vessels  of  provision,  with  a  passage  thither  and  back  free  of  all  costs, 
provided  that  one  of  the  king's  uncles,  or  his  brother  the  duke  of 
Touraine  (who,  being  young,  ought  to  labor  to  gain  renown,)  would 
take  the  chief  command.  They  likewise  offered  the  aid  of  pilgrims, 
from  foreign  parts  to  assist  them,  twelve  thousand  select  Genoese 
cross-bows,  and  eight  thousand  infantry  armed  with  spears  and 
shields,  all  at  their  expense.  They  imagined,  that  as  now  there  was 
a  truce  between  France,  England  and  their  allies,  their  knights 
would,  from  having  nothing  to  do,  be  glad  to  join  in  this  warfare,  and 
that  they  should  have  numbers  of  them  from  those  kingdoms. 

When  this  intelligence  was  first  brought  to  the  French  knights, 
they  were  much  rejoiced,  in  hope  ®f  gaining  honor  ;  and  the  embas- 
sadors  from  Genoa  were  told  they  should  not  return  without  their 
business  being  attended  to,  and  succor  afforded  them,  for  their  anx. 
iety  to  extend  the  Christian  faith  was  very  praiseworthy.  They 
waited  at  Paris,  while  it  was  under  deliberation  of  the  council  who 
should  be  appointed  commander-in-chief.  The  duke  of  Touraine 
offered  his  services  to  the  king  and  council ;  but  they,  as  well  as  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  remonstrated,  that  this  command  was 
not  fit  for  him.  They  considered,  that  as  the  Genoese  insisted  on 
the  king's  brother,  or  one  of  his  uncles,  taking  the  command,  the 
duke  of  Bourbon  would  be  the  most  proper  person,  and  that  he  should 
have  for  his  second  the  lord  de  Coucy.  The  Genoese  embassadors, 
having  received  a  favorable  answer  from  the  king,  and  certain  assu- 
rances of  being  assisted  with  knights  and  men-at-arms  from  France, 
under  the  command  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  in  the  course  of  the 
year,  were  greatly  contented.  They  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  re- 
turned to  their  own  country,  to  relate  the  good  news,  and  make  pre. 
parations  accordingly. 

Reports  of  an  invasion  of  Barbary  were  soon  spread  throughout 
France  :  to  some  knights  and  squires  it  was  agreeable,  to  others  the 
contrary  ;  all  who  were  desirous  of  going  thither  could  not,  as  it 
would  have  been  at  their  own  charges,  for  no  lord  paid  for  any  but 
those  of  his  own  household.  It  was  also  ordered,  that  no  one  from 
France  should  make  part  of  this  expedition  but  such  as  had  the  king's 
leave  :  for  the  council  wished  not  the  realm  to  be  void  of  defence, 
and  the  Genoese  were  expressly  bound  not  to  suffer  any  servants  to 
embark,  but  solely  such  as  were  gentlemen,  and  who  could  be  de- 
pended upon.  It  was,  besides,  meant  as  a  compliment  to  the  knights 
and  squires  of  other  nations  who  might  wish  to  join  in  the  enterprise. 
This  regulation  gave  pleasure  to  all  foreign  knights  who  heard  of  it 
The  duke  of  Bourbon,  having  accepted  the  command,  sent  his  serv- 
ants to  Genoa,  where  they  were  to  embark,  to  make  the  necessary 
preparations  for  him  and  his  household.  The  gallant  count  d'Au. 
vergne,  who  was  likewise  of  the  expedition,  did  the  same.  The 
lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  sir  Johsi  de  Vienne,  and  all 
the  great  barons  and  knights  of  France  who  had  obtained  leave  to 
make  part  of  this  army,  were  not  behind-hand  in  sending  thither 
purveyances  suitable  to  their  state.  The  lord  Phihp  d'Artois,  count 
d'Eu,  sir  Philip  de  Bar,  the  lord  de  Harcourt,  sir  Henry  d'Antoing, 
did  so  likewise.  From  Brittany  and  Normandy  many  great  lords 
made  preparations  for  this  expedition  to  Barbary,  as  well  as  from 
Hainault :  among  the  last,  were  the  lord  de  Ligne  and  the  lord 
de  Havreth.  Several  knights  came  from  Flanders  ;  and  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  had  a  bastard  son,  called  Henry  de  Beaufort,  whom, 
through  devotion,  he  sent  thither.  He  had  him  well  accompanied 
by  many  knights  and  squires  of  rank  in  England. 

The  count  de  Foix  was  unwilling  his  bastard  son,  Evan  of  Foix, 
should  remain  behind,  and  had  him  properly  attended  by  knights 
and  squires,  as  he  wished  him  to  keep  his  state  grandly.  Every  one 
had  taken  care  to  send  beforehand  all  he  should  want ;  and  those  at 
the  greatest  distance  from  Genoa,  left  their  countries  the  middle  of 
May,  but  it  was  about  a  month  before  all  were  assembled.  The 
Genoese  were  well  pleased  on  their  arrival,  and  made  handsome  and 
rich  presents  to  the  chiefs,  the  better  to  secure  their  affections.  As 
the  knights  arrived,  they  were  posted  adjoining  each  other,  and,  on 
being  mustered  by  the  marshals,  amounted  to  fourteen  hundred 
knights  and  squires.  They  were  embarked  on  board  of  ships  and 
galleys,  that  had  been  properly  equipped  for  the  voyage,  on  Saint 
John  Baptist's  day,  in  the  year  of  grace  1390. 

It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  view  this  fleet,  with  the  emblazoned 
banners  of  the  different  lords  glittering  in  the  sun  and  fluttering  in 
the  wind :  and  to  hear  the  minstrels  and  other  musicians  sounding 
their  pipes,  clarions  and  trumpets,  whose  sounds  were  reechoed  back 
by  the  sea.  When  all  were  embarked,  they  cast  anchor,  and  re- 
mained that  night  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbor ;  but  the  sei-vants  and 
horses  were  left  behind  on  shore.  A  horse  worth  fifty  francs  was  on 
their  embarkation  sold  for  ten,  as  many  of  the  knights  and  squires 
were  uncertain  when,  or  if  ever,  they  should  return,  and  the  keep  of 

*"Albe."  a.  Elba.        t  "lya."  Q.  Ischia.        J  "Guerse."  Q.  Conioo. 
§"Buscan."   Q.        ||  "Gorgemien."  Gorgona. 
11  "Sardonne."  Q.Sardinia.  **  "Finesse."  d. 

tt  "  Majorco,"  &c.  belonged  to  the  king  of  Arragon. 


CttHONICLES    OF   ENGLAND.    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &,  c 


515 


five  horses  at  Genoa  was  upward  of  a  franc  a  day:  they  therefore, 
on  departing,  made  of  them  what  money  they  could,  but  it  was  little 
enough. 

There  were  about  three  hundred  galleys  to  transport  the  men-at- 
arms  and  archers,  and  upward  of  one  hundred  vessels  for  the  pur- 
veyances and  other  necessaries.  On  the  morrow,  at  daybreak,  they 
weighed  anchor,  and  rowed  coastwise  that  and  the  succeeding  night. 
The  third  day,  they  made  Port-fino,  where  they  lay  that  night :  at 


£nqlish  and  French  Knights  under  the  Duke  of  Bourbon  on  their  voyage  to  Africa. 

a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  century. 


sunrise,  they  rowed  to  Porto-Venere,  and  again  cast  anchor.  The  en- 
suing morning  they  weighed  and  took  to  the  deep,  putting  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  God  and  St.  George.  When  they  had  passed 
the  island  of  Elba,  they  encountered  a  violent  tempest,  which  drove 
them  back  by  Gorgona,  Sardinia  and  Corsica,  into  the  gulf  of  Lyons, 
a  position  always  dangerous  ;  but  they  could  not  avoid  it,  for  the 
tempest  was  so  violent,  that  the  ablest  mariner  could  not  do  anything 
to  prevent  their  running  the  utmost  risk  of  destruction  :  they  waited 
therefore  the  will  of  God.  This  storm  lasted  a  day  and  night,  and 
dispersed  the  fleet.  When  the  weather  became  calm  and  the  sea 
tranquil,  the  pilots,  who  were  acquainted  with  those  seas,  steered  as 
directly  as  they  could  for  the  island  of  Commeres,*'  vv^hich  is  but 
thirty  miles  from  the  town  of  Africa,  whither  they  bent  their  course. 
The  masters  of  the  vessels  had  held  a  council  before  they  entered  the 
gulf  of  LyonSj  and  determined,  that  should  they  part  company,  they 
would  rendezvous  at  the  island  of  Commeres,  and  wait  there  until 
they  were  all  assembled.  This  plan  was  adopted ;  and  it  was  up- 
ward of  nine  days  before  all  were  collected,  so  much  had  they  been 
scattered. 

The  island  of  Commeres,  though  not  large,  is  very  pleasant.  The 
lords  there  refreshed  themselves,  and  praised  God  for  having  all  met 
again  without  essential  loss  or  damage.  When  on  the  eve  of  de- 
parture, the  French  lords,  who  took  the  lead,  held  a  council  on  their 
future  proceedings,  as  they  were  now  so  near  the  port  of  Africa. 
We  will  for  a  while  leave  this  expedition,  and  speak  of  events  that 
happened  in  France,  more  particularly  in  Auvergne. 


Prom 


CHAPTER  XV. 

AYMERIGOT  MARCEL,  CAPTAIN  OF  THE  PILLA&ING  COMPANIES,  HAVING 
FORTIFIED  LA  ROCHE  DE  VENDAIS  ON  THE  BORDERS  OF  LIMOUSIN  AND 
AUVERGNE,  IS  BESIEGED  BY  THE  VISCOUNT  DE  MEAUX,  BY  COMMAND  OF 
THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

During  the  time  of  the  assembly  of  this  body  of  men-at-arms  in 
France,  for  the  expedition  to  extend  the  Christian  faith,  and  gain 
renown,  there  were  another  sort  of  men-at-arms  wholly  given  up  to 
plunder,  in  Limousin,  Auvergne,  and  Rouergue,  who,  in  spite  of  the 
truce,  were  continually  doing  mischief  to  these  countries,  which 
thought  themselves  in  security.  The  king  of  France  had  caused 
the  truce  to  be-  publicly  notified  to  the  captains  of  the  freebooters, 
particularly  to  Perrot  le  Bearnois,  governor  of  Chalu9et,  Aymerigot 
Marcel,  Olim  Barbe.  captain  of  Donzac  in  Auvergne,  who  were  per- 
sonally named  in  the  act,  and  were  assured,  that  if  the  truce  were 

*  *'  Commeres."  This  island  is  called  Conimbres  and  Cominieres,  in  the  printed  and 
MS.  editions.  I  suppose  it  must  mean  Comino  or  Cumin,  Cuminum,  arid  formerly  He- 
phestia,  a  small  island  in  the  Mediterranean,  between  Gozo  and  Malta,  belonging  to  the 
taught*  of  MaUa.<-fiACDiuif. 


in  the  smallest  degree  infringed,  those  guilty  of  it  .sut-uld  be  corpo. 
rally  punished,  without  hope  of  mercy.  This  was  done,  that  there 
might  not  be  any  excuses  made  from  ignorance  of  the  treaty.  Some 
of  the  captains,  fearful  of  a  disgraceful  death,  or  of  incurring  the 
king's  indignation,  kept  the  peace  very  well.  Others  did  not,  for 
which  they  paid  severely,  as  you  will  hear  in  the  continuation  of  this 
history. 

You  have  before  found  it  related  in  the  course  of  these  Chronicles, 

indited  and  arranged  by  me,  sir  John  Frois. 
sart,  treasurer  and  canon  of  Chimay,  how 
peace  had  been  agreed  on  with  many  of  the 
captains  of  castles  in  Auvergne,  Limousin, 
Rouergue,  and  Cahorsin,  by  the  mediation 
of  John  count  d'Armagnac,  and  Berald 
dauphin  of  Auvergne,  to  whom  they  had 
surrendered  their  castles  for  different  sums 
of  money.  The  captains  were  also,  by 
these  treaties,  bound  to  renounce,  during 
the  truce,  the  continuance  of  the  warfare 
in  France,  and  to  accompany  the  count 
d'Armagnac  to  Lombardy,  or  whither  else 
he  might  lead  them.  He  was  desirous  to 
employ  them  in  a  war  he  was  meditating 
against  the  lord  Galcas  de  Visconti,  count 
de  Vertus,  for  having  disinherited  his  cou- 
slns-german,  the  sons  of  his  late  uncle  the 
lord  Barnabo,  as  has  been  before  men- 
tioned. 

The  count  d'Armagnac  and  the  dauphin 
of  Auvergne  had  labored  hard  to  gain  over 
these  captains,  that  the  country  might  be  at 
peace ;  and  for  this  end  a  large  sum  had 
been  raised  in  Auvergne,  Gevaudan,  Rou- 
ergue, Cahorsin  and  Limousin,  to  the 
amount  of  two  hundred  thousand  francs. 
This  tax  pressed  so  hard  on  rich  and  poor, 
that  many  were  forced  to  sell  their  inheri- 
tance to  obtain  peace.  They  imagined, 
that  having  paid  such  sums,  they  should 
remain  unmolested  by  these  robbers ;  but 
it  was  not  so  in  many  places,  more  espe- 
cially  in  those  parts  where  Aymerigot  Marcel  had  his  garrison.  Not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  he  had  surrendered,  by  capitulation,  his 
castle  of  Aloise,  which  is  situated  in  the  heart  of  Auvergne,  to 
the  count  d'Armagnac,  he  continued  to  do  much  mischief  to  the  in- 
habitants. Aymerigot  was  so  rich  as  to  be  able  to  pay  down,  if 
necessary,  for  his  ransom,  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  he 
had  gained  by  plunder  during  ten  years  that  he  had  carried  on  this 
trade.  The  count  d'Armagnac  was  anxious  to  have  Aymerigot 
gmong  his  followers  to  Lombardy  for  two  reasons  :  one  was,  to  have 
his  advice,  as  in  everything  relative  to  war  he  was  subtle  and  enter 
prising,  and  very  able  respecting  the  escalade  of  forts,  and  the  mode 
of  war  to  be  carried  on  :  he  therefore  caused  him  to  be  told  how  de 
sirous  he  was  of  his  company,  and  that  he  would  be  a  great  gainer 
if  he  would  join  him.  The  other  reason  of  his  wish  was,  that  if 
Aymerigot  should  remain  behind,  although  he  had  sold  Aloise,  he 
might  still  do  great  harm  to  that  country. 

Aymerigot  dissembled  in  his  negotiations  with  the  count,  and  said 
to  those  sent  to  him,  "  When  I  shall  witness  the  departure  of  the 
count  d'Armagnac  to  Lombardy,  and  see  for  certain  that  he  is  in 
earnest,  I  do  not  think,  from  the  inclination  I  feel  toward  him,  that 
I  shall  remain  behind."  This  was  the  only  answer  that  could  be 
obtained  from  him.  The  count  d'x'^rmagnac  resided  in  Comminges 
and  in  the  Toulousain,  making  his  preparations  and  collecting  men- 
at-arms.  He  would  have  hastened  his  expedition,  if  that  to  Africa 
had  not  interfered  ;  but  that  delayed  it  for  some  little  time,  for  many 
knights  and  squires  who  were  gone  thither  had  proinised  him  their 
assistance,  as  soon  as  he  should  begin  his  march.  The  suddenness 
of  the  invasion  of  Barbary  deranged  his  plans,  and  likewise  induced 
the  more  speedy  capitulations  with  the  captains  of  the  free  companies. 

Aymerigot  Marcel  was  much  vexed  that  he  had  sold  his  castle  of 
Aloise,  near  St.  Flour,*  for  his  importance  was  lost,  and  he  was  less 
feared.  During  the  time  he  held  it  against  the  whole  force  of  the 
country,  he  was  dreaded  and  respected  by  his  companions  in  arms. 
He  kept  it  always  in  good  repair,  and  well  provisioned  ;  for  his  com- 
positions with  the  country  round  amounted  to  twenty  thousand  florins 
yearly.  He  was  quite  melancholy  when  he  thought  of  his  reduced 
state,  and  would  not  diminish  his  treasure,  which  he  had  gained  by 
his  robberies,  now  the  means  of  increasing  it  were  closed.  He  said 
to  himself,  that  he  heartily  repented  what  he  had  done,  because  in 
his  opinion  the  pillaging  life  he  had  led,  taking  all  things  into  con- 
sideration, was  not  to  be  despised.  At  times,  he  conversed  on  this 
.subject  with  his  former  companions,  and  said,  "  There  is  no  pleasure 
nor  glory  in  this  world  like  what  men-at-arms,  such  as  ourselves, 
enjoyed.  How  happy  were  we,  when  riding  out  in  searcn  of  adven- 
tures, we  met  a  rich  abbot,  a  merchant,  or  a  string  of  mules,  well 
laden  with  draperies,  furs,  or  spices,  from  Montpellier,  Beziers,  or 

"Saint  Flour  "— a  town  in  Auvergne,  2£i  leagues  from  Clermont-fenraiid,  25  from 


516 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPATN,  &c. 


otiier  places.  All  was  our  own,  or  at  least  ransomed  according  to 
our  will.  Every  day  we  gained  money.  The  peasants  of  Auvergne 
vind  Limousin  loved  us,  and  provided  our  castle  with  corn,  meal, 
baked  bread,  litter  for  our  horses,  oats,  hay,  good  wine,  fat  beeves, 
'■heep,  and  all  sorts  of  poultry :  we  lived  like  kings ;  and  when  we 
•.vent  abroad,  the  country  trembled :  everything  was  ours,  both  in 
t'oing  and  returning.  How  did  I  and  the  bourg  Copane  take  Carlat? 
and  how  did  I  and  PeiTot  le  B^arnois  win  Chalu9et?  How  did  we, 
you  and  I,  without  other  assistance,  scale  the  strong  castle  of  Mar- 
que!, that  belongs  to  the  count  dauphin  ?  I  only  kept  it  five  days, 
and  was  paid  down  on  a  table  five  thousand  francs  for  it,  of  which 
I  gave  back  one  thousand,  from  love  to  the  count's  children.  By 
my  troth,  this  was  a  profitable  and  pleasant  life,  and  I  feel  myself 
much  reduced  by  selling  Aloise,  which  was  strong  enough  to  resist 
any  force  that  could  be  brought  against  it ;  and  was  besides,  at  the 
time  of  my  surrendering,  so  plentifully  stored  v/ith  provisions  and 
other  necessaries,  that  it  would  not  have 'needed  anything  for  seven 
years  to  come.  I  consider  myself,  therefore,  as  deceived  by  this 
count  d'Armagnac  :  indeed,  Glim  Barbe  and  Perrot  le  B^arnois  fore, 
warned  me  that  I  should  repent  when  too  late,  and  I  now  find  their 
words  very  true,  for  I  most  certainly  do  repent  having  parted  with 
this  castle.-' 

When  his  companions,  who  were  now  poor,  thuH  heard  Aymerigot 
complain,  and  perceived  |;ie  was  in  earnest,  they  replied,  "Aymerigot, 
we  are  ready  to  obey  your  commands.  Let  us  renew  the  war,  and 
consider  what  strong  place  we  may  seize  on  in  Auvergne  or  Limou- 
sin, and  fortify  it.  We  shall  soon  recover  our  losses,  and  have  full 
scope  for  pillaging,  as  the  count-dauphin  and  his  brother  Hugh  are 
now  out  of  the  country,  with  many  other  knights  and  squires,  on  the 
expedition  to  Barbary  ;  and  in  particular  the  lord  de  Coney,  who  is 
lieutenant  for  the  king  over  all  these  parts,  is  now  likewise  absent 
on  this  same  expedition.  We  need  not  therefore  fear  him,  nor  the 
duke  of  Berry,  who  is  at  Paris,  and  has  been  so  some  time  amusing 
himself."  "I  know  not  well  how  to  act,"  said  Aymerigot;  "for 
though  I-am  well  inclined  to  follow  what  you  advise,  yet  as  I  am 
personally  named  in  the  treaties,  I  am  particularly  pointed  at." 
"  Ah,"  answered  his  companions,  "  that  heed  not  make  any  differ- 
ence, if  you  be  willing.  You  are  no  vassal  to  the  king  of  France, 
and  therefore  owe  him  neither  homage  nor  obedience.  You  are  the 
king  of  England's  man,  and  your  inheritance,  which  is  now  destroyed, 
was  in  Limousin.  W e  make  war  to  obtain  a  livelihood,  for  we  must 
live,  and  the  English  will  never  be  displeased  with  us  for  so  doing. 
All  who  wish  for  gain  will  join  us  ;  and  I  think  we  may  show  a  suf. 
ficient  cause  for  making  war,  by  declaring  we  have  not  been  paid 
the  compositions  that  are  due  to  us  from  Auvergne.  Let  us  send, 
therefore,  to  the  peasants  of  different  villages  (taking  care,  however, 
to  be  strong  enough  to  enforce  our  orders,)  and  tell  them,  that  unless 
they  compound  wiih  us,  Vfe  will  make  war  on  them."  "  Well,  be  it 
so,"  replied  Aymerigot ;  "  but  where  can  we  at  this  moment  fix  our 
place  of  residence  ?"  Some  of  them  said,  "  We  know  of  a  fort  that 
is  dismantled,  belonging  to  the  lord  de  la  Tour,  which  no  one  guards. 
Let  us  go  thither,  and  repair  and  strengthen  it ;  and,  when  this  is 
done,  we  will  garrison  it,  and  overrun  at  our  pleasure  Limousin  and 
Auvergne."  "  And  where  is  this  fort  situated  ?"  asked  Aymerigot. 
"  One  league  from  la  Tour,"  answered  those  who  were  acquainted 
with  it,  and  had  well  examined  its  situation  :  "  it  is  called  La  Roche 
de  Vendais."  "  On  my  faith,  you  say  well :  it  is  the  very  place  for 
us,"  replied  Aymerigot ;  "  and,  althouf;h  the  lands  are  now  separated 
from  its  dependence,  it  is  a  mesne  fief  of  Limoges.  We  will  go 
and  look  at  it,  and,  if  wortii  while,  take  possession  and  fortify  it." 

Having  determined  on  this,  they  all  went  to  La  Roche  de  Vendais, 
examined  its  strength  minutely,  and  were  more  pleased  with  it  than 
befoi'e  :  they  instantly  took  possession,  and  by  degrees  fortified  the 
place  before  they  made  any  excursions  or  did  harm  to  the  country. 
When  they  had  made,  it  sufficiently  strong  to  withstand  an  attack  or 
siege,  and  the  companions  were  all  mounted,  they  began  to  overrun 
the  more  immediate  neighborhood,  to  make  prisoners  and  rgjisom 
them.  They  laid  in  store  s  of  fiesh,  meal,  wax,  wine,  salt,  iron,  steel, 
and  other  necessaries ;  for  nothing  came  amiss  to  them  that  was  not 
too  hot  or  too  heavy. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  country  were  much  astonished  at  this,  for 
they  thought  themselves  in  perfect  security  on  account  of  the  truce 
between  the  two  kings  ;  but  these  robbers  seized  whatever  they 
pleased  in  their  houses,  or  in  the  fields,  calling  themselves  the  Ad- 
venturers. The  lord  de  la  Tour  had  his  town  and  castle  well  guarded, 
for  he  was  not  well  pleased  to  have  such  neighbors  a  league  from 
his  residence.  The  dauphiness  of  Auvergne,  a  valiant  lady  and  of 
great  prudence,  who  lived  with  her  children  in  the  strong  castle  of 
the  good  town  of  Sardes,  situated  on  the  river  Evoque,  did  not  think 
herself  in  safety  when  she  heard  that  Aymerigot  and  his  band  had 
fortified  themselves  within  La  Roche  de  Vendais.  She  instantly 
ordered  the  garrisons  of  her  castles  of  Marquel,  Ondable,  Chillac,  and 
Blere,  to  be  reinforced  with  men-at-arms,  to  avoid  their  being  sur- 
prised ;  for  she  much  dreaded  Aymerigot,  ever  since  he  had  received 
from  her,  in  one  payment,  five  thousand  florins. 

The  countries  of  Auvergne  and  Limousin  now  took  alarm  ;  and 
the  knights  and  squires,  with  the  townsmen  of  Clermont,  Montfer- 
nt,  and  Riom,  and  the  towns  on  the  Allier,  resolved  to  send  notice 
heir  situation  to  the  king  of  France.  In  this  they  were  joined  by 


the  dauphiness  ;  but,  during  this  time,  those  in  La  Roche  de  Vendais 
fortified  themselves  very  strongly,  and  while  about  it  they  erected 
huts  covered  with  boughs  for  their  horses.  When  it  was  known  to 
those  who  had  been  disbanded,  and  were  now  out  of  pay,  that  Ay. 
merigot  Marcel  was  continuing  the  war,  they  were  much  rejoiced  : 
many  came  to  offer  him  their  services,  and  he  had  very  soon  more 
than  he  wished.  None  of  them  asked  for  pay,  but  solely  to  be  re- 
tained by  him,  for  they  knew  well  that  those  under  him  would  gain 
a  sufficiency  from  the  overplus  of  the  plunder  which  he  gave  up  to 
his  men.  Sometimes  he  made  excursions  in  the  upper  parts  of  the 
district,  and  sometimes  on  the  contrary  side,  for  no  one  ventured  as 
yet  to  oppose  him,  so  that  his  fame  was  spread  far  and  near.  Noth- 
ing was  talked  of  in  Auvergne  and  Limousin  but  the  robbers  of  La 
Roche  de  Vendais,  and  greatly  was  the  country  frightened  by  them. 

The  garrison  of  Chalu9et,  under  the  command  of  Ferrot  le  Bdar- 
nois,  adhered  steadily  to  the  truce  ;  and  when  he  learnt  that  Aymeri- 
got was  thus  harassing  the  countries  where  the  inhabitants  imagined 
themselves  to  be  at  peace  with  every  one,  he  was  much  angered, 
and  said  he  had  behaved  very  ill.  He  also  sent  to  tell  him  not  to 
expect  any  assistance,  nor  to  be  admitted  into  Chainlet  nor  into  any 
other  place  under  his  command.  Aymerigot  was  indifierent  as  to 
this,  for  he  had  plenty  of  places  to  retire  to,  in  case  of  Jieed,  besides 
Chainlet,  and  men  enough.  There  were  besides,  numbers  that  had 
nothing  to  do,  and  wished  for  mischief,  who  daily  offered  to  increase 
his  forces.  Perrot  le  B6arnois  forbade  his  men,  under  pain  of  death, 
to  make  any  sallies  injurious  to  the  country  people,  for  he  declared 
he  would  most  strictly  and  honorably  abide  by  the  letter  of  the  truce. 
Olim  Barbe,  however,  captain  of  Donzac,  dissembled  in  this  business, 
saying  publicly  he  would  adhere  to  the  terms  of  the  truce;  but  I  was 
told  that  his  men  sometimes  made  excursions  privately,  and,  when 
they  had  collected  any  considerable  booty,  he  insisted  on  having  the 
advantage  of  it. 

The  deputies  from  Clermont,  Montferrant,  and  Riom,  arrived  at 
Paris,  where  they  found  the  king,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  and  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  constable  of  France.  They  im- 
mediately waited  on  the  duke  of  Berry  and  his  council,  to  state  the 
cause  of  their  coming,  and  to  inform  them  that  Aymerigot  Marcel 
was  pillaging  Auvergne,  and  that  evil-minded  persons  were  daily 
increasing.  They  entreated  them  for  God's  sake  to  provide  a  rem- 
edy,  for,  if  it  were  suffered  to  continue  much  longer,  the  whole  of 
Auvergne  and  Limousin  would  be  completely  destroyed.  The  king 
and  the  duke  of  Berry  were  much  astonished  on  hearing  this  intelli- 
gence, for  they  thought  the  whole  country  was  at  peace,  in  conform- 
ity to  the  truce.  The  deputies  asked  if  the  garrisons  of  Chainlet 
and  Donzac  remained  quiet ;  they  replied  :  "  they  had  no  complaints 
to  make  against  any  one  but  Aymerigot  Marcel  and  his  companions, 
who  had  fortified  La  Roche  de  Vendais."  "  Well,"  replied  the  king 
and  the  duke  of  Berry,  "  now,  good  people,  return  home,  and  look 
to  us  ;  for  we  will  speedily  provide  a  remedy  that  shall  be  suffiiient: 
make  what  haste  you  can  back,  and  tell  this  as  our  answer,  to  those 
who  have  sent  you."  The  deputies  were  well  pleased  with  this 
speech,  and,  having  reposed  themselves  for  two  days  at  Paris,  they 
set  out  on  their  return,  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  the  duke 
of  Berry. 

The  king  and  his  council  did  not  delay  attending  to  this  business, 
for  the  duke  of  Berry  had  large  possessions  in  Auvergne,  and  urged 
them  on.  They  considered  whom  they  should  send  thither,  for  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  the  lieutenant  of  all  the  country,  from  La  Rochelle  to 
Bordeaux,  was  now  abroad  in  Barbary.  He  had,  indeed,  at  his 
departure,  appointed  his  cousin,  sir  Robert  de  Buthune  viscount  de 
Meaux,  his  deputy  during  his  absence.  The  council  did  not  forget 
this,  and  thought  he  was  best  entitled  to  the  command.  Inquiries 
were  made  where  he  was  to  be  found,  and  they  learnt  that  he  was 
at  his  residence  at  Conde  sur  Marne.  Letters  were  written  to  him, 
in  the  king's  name,  for  him  to  come  to  Paris,  and  the  messenger 
hastening  with  them,  found  him  and  his  lady  at  Conde.  Having 
delivered  his  letters,  the  viscount  read  their  contents,  and  said  he 
would  instantly  obey  the  king's  orders,  as  was  but  right.  Having 
made  his  preparations  as  speedily  as  he  could,  he  left  Cond^  and 
rode  on  to  Paris,  where  he  waited  on  the  king  and  council.  On 
entering  the  council-chamber  he  was  told :  "  Viscount,  make  haste  and 
assemble  all  your  retainers  of  men-at-arms,  for  you  must  immediately 
set  off  for  Auvergne.  There  are  bands  of  pillagers,  of  whom  Aymeri- 
got Marcel,  as  we  are  informed,  is  the  chief,  who  rob  and  imprison 
the  country  people.  Let  them  be  driven  thence  ;  and  if  you  can  any 
way  entrap  Aymerigot  and  deliver  him  up  to  us,  we  shall  have  great 
joy.  Orders  have  been  given  for  you  to  receive  the  pay  of  your 
men-at-arms  at  Clermont  in  Auvergne ;  and,  with  regard  to  your 
expenses  thither,  speak  to  our  treasurer  of  the  army.  He  has  been 
charged  to  pay  your  smaller  expenses,  and  to  hurry  you  away,  for 
the  lyisiness  requires  it." 

The  viscount  replied  he  was  quite  ready,  and,  leaving  the  council, 
returned  to  his  inn,  where  he  employed  persons  to  write  to  such 
knights  and  squires  of  the  isle  of  France  and  in  Picardy,  who  were 
his  acquaintance  and  dependents,  desiring  them  instantly  to  set  out 
for  Chartres,  where  they  would  find  him  prepared  to  muster  them. 
All  to  whom  he  had  sent  complied  with  his  request ;  for  they  loved 
him,  and  looked  to  him  as  to  an  able  captain.  They  were  all  at 
Chartres  on  the  appointed  day,  and  amounted  to  two  hundred  lances^ 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


517 


good  men  and  to  be  depended  on.  After  they  had  been  mustered, 
they  left  Chartres,  and  took  the  road  toward  Auvergne,  through  the 
Bourbonnois.  The  news  of  this  assistance  coming  thither  was  soon 
spread  abroad,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  inhabitants  of  Auvergne.  It 
was  fortunate  so  much  haste  had  been  made  in  forwarding  this  force  ; 
for,  had  it  been  delayed  six  days  later,  Aymerigot  and  his  troops  had 
planned  to  ravage  the  country,  between  Clermont  and  Montferrant, 
and  down  the  river  Allier,  and  also  the  surrounding  country  of  Riom, 
as  far  as  Gannat.*  Had  they  done  so,  they  would  have  plundered 
it  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs  at  least;  for  the  parts  I  have  men. 
tioned  are  the  very  richest  in  Auvergne.  None  could  have  opposed 
them,  for  the  whole  country  was  void  of  men-at-arms ;  and  the  reports 
were,  that  Aymerigot's  troops  were  more  numerous  than  ever. 

Aymerigot  and  his  men  were  prepared  for  this  excursion  ;  but 
they  learnt,  I  know  not  how,  whether  from  pilgrims  or  spies,  that  a 
large  body  of  men-at-arms  was  marching  against  them,  under  the 
command  of  the  viscount  de  Meaux,  to  besiege  and  to  drive  ihem 
out  of  their  fortress  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais.  This  intelligence  made 
them  defer  their  intended  excursion,  and  shut  themselves  within 
their  fort,  for  they  foresaw  they  would  be  besieged.  Aymerigot  now 
began  to  repent  what  he  had  done,  for  should  he  be  taken,  no  ran- 
som  would  be  accepted  for  his  life.  He  thus  opened  himself  to 
some  of  his  companions  :  "  I  am  completely  disgraced,  by  having 
followed  bad  advice,  and  avarice  will  be  my  ruin ;  for  I  shall  be  de- 
stroyed without  hope  of  ransom."  They  replied  :  "  Why  are  you 
now  so  doubtful  of  yourself?  We  know  you  are  the  most  powerful 
man-at-arms  in  these  countries,  and  you  have  a  good  garrison,  well 
provided  with  all  things.  We  are  men  of  determined  resolution,  as 
eager  to  defend  our  lives,  as  you  can  be  to  defend  your  own.  You 
cannot  be  ruined  without  our  suffering  with  you  ;  if,  unfortunately, 
you  be  made  prisoner,  you  are  so  wealthy,  you  can  easily  tempt  them 
with  your  ransom  ;  but  our  poverty  must  prevent  us  from  so  doing, 
and  our  heads  pay  the  forfeit.  We  will  therefore  sell  them  as  dearly 
as  we  can,  and  guard  them  to  the  utmost  of  our  abilities.  Be  not, 
therefore,  alarmed  at  anything  you  may  see  or  hear :  we  need  not 
care  for  the  siege,  if  we  manage  our  defence  with  prudence."  Thus 
did  the  companions  of  Aymerigot  Marcel  comfort  him. 

The  viscount  de  Meaux,  with  his  men-at-arms,  continued  their 
march  through  Moulins,  in  the  Bourbonnois  ;  but  the  duchess  of 
Bourbon,  daughter  to  the  count  dauphin,  received  there  the  viscount 
and  the  knights  very  grandlyr  and  entertained  them,  at  dinner. 
That  evening  they  lay  at  Saint  Pourgain.  Thence  they  marched  to 
Gannat,  Aigue-perses,t  and  Riom,  where  they  halted.  They  then 
marched  to  Clermont,  and  were  gladly  received  by  tlie  bishop  and 
the  inhabitants.  The  men-at-arms  received  pay  at  Clermont,  for  a 
tax  had  been  levied  to  this  effect,  and  it  was  there  delivered  to  them. 
They  continued  their  march  to  Notre-Dame  d'Orcinal,t  four  leagues 
from  La  Roche  de  Vendais.  The  viscount  de  Meaux  there  fixed  his 
quarters,  as  the  knights  and  squires  from  Auvergne  and  Limousin 
had  named  this  place  for  the  point  of  assembly.  When  they  were 
all  collected,  they  amounted  to  more  than  four  hundred  lances,  and 
one  hundred  Genoese  cross-bows.  There  were  with  the  viscount, 
the  lord  de  Montagu  from  the  Vermandois,  and  his  brother,  the  lord 
de  Dommart,  sir  Bernard  de  la  Riviere,  sir  William  le  Bouteiller,  the 
lord  de  Domme,  the  lord  de  la  Roche,  the  lord  de  la  Tour,  sir  Lewis 
d'Abiere,§  the  lord  de  Saint-Ampisse,  sir  Robert  Dauphin,  with 
many  more.  The  captains  of  the  Genoese  were  two  valiant  squnes, 
callef  Albert  d'EspinoUe  and  Callinace.  Sir  Lewis  I'Esglivesle,  a 
gallant  squire,  was  at  this  time  the  viscount's  master  of  the  house- 
hold. The  Genoese,  as  well  as  the  whole  army,  were  completely 
equipped  with  arm-s  and  other  necessaries,  or  they  would  not  have 
passed  the  muster  made  by  the  viscount  de  Meaux. 

The  garrison  under  the  command  of  Aymerigot  Marcel  and  his 
uncle  Guyot  du  Sel,  in  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  hearing  that  so  large  a 
force  was  now  advanced  to  Notre  Dame  de  Roquemadour,  with  the 
intention  of  besieging  them,  called  a  general  council,  to  consider 
how  they  could  the  most  effectually  resist  it.  They  first  resolved, 
iheyhad  not  any  occasion  for  horses,  since  they  would  be  prevented 
from  using  them  by  the  siege.  Tolerably  near  to  La  Roche  de  Ven- 
dais was  another  fort,  ca-lled  Saint  Soupery,  under  the  government  of 
Aymerigot,  where  his  wife  resided,  and  whither  he  had  sent  the 
greater  part  of  his  wealth.  He  gave  orders  for  the  servants  and  hor. 
ses  to  be  received  in  this  fort,  until  better  times.  La  Roche  de  Ven- 
dais was  naturally  strong,  and  the  present  garrison  had  fortified  it 
by  every  means  in  their  power.  The  lord  de  la  Tour  was  greatly 
blamed  by  the  country  for  his  neglect  of  it,  as  they  said  it  was  from 
this  circumstance  that  they  were  now  so  harassed ;  and,  if  he  had 
thought  the  expense  of  kccpmg  a  guard  too  great,  why  had  he  not 
given  it  up  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  who  vvould  have  dis- 
mantled it,  so  that  no  one  vvould  have  ever  thought  of  repairing  it  ? 
whereas  now  the  walls  had  been  left  entire,  and  the  mansion  tolera- 
bly  good :  ^ch  was  the  state  in  which  Aymerigot  had  found  it. 

La  Roche  de  Vendais  is  separated  from  the  high  mountains  that 
surround  it,  and  is  seated  on  an  insulated  rock  ;  one  sid^  of  which 


*  "Gannat"— a  town  in  the  Bourbonnois,  five  leagues  from  Riom. 
t"  Aigue-perses'  — a  village  in  Limousin,  diocese  of  Limoges. 
t "  Notre-Dame  d'Orcinal"— is  not  in  the  Gazetteer,  but  Notre-Dame  de  Roriuema- 
dour,  which  is  the  name  in  the  MSS.,  is  a  celebrated  pilgrimage  in  Quercy,  near  Figeac. 
§  In  the  MS.  it  is  sir  Louis  iTAntibiere, 


they  had  so  strongly  fortified  that  it  could  only  be  approached  in  front, 
and  attacked  by  skirmishes.  The  force,  under  the  command  of  the 
viscount  de  Meaux,  left  Notre-Dame  de  Roquemadour,  and  advanced 
to  La  Roche  dc  Vendais,  which  they  laid  siege  to,  and  by  degrees, 
improved  their  quarters.  The  countess-dauphine,  on  hearing  that  hv. 
Roche  de  Vendais  was  besieged,  with  a  sufficient  force  under  the 
viscount  de  Meaux,  was  greatly  rejoiced  ;  and  as  she  imagined, 
from  the  haste  in  which  he  had  left  Paris,  he  might  not  have  brought 
tents  or  pavilions  with  him,  she  instantly  ordered  two  handsome 
tents  belonging  to  her  lord  to  be  made  ready,  and  sent  to  him  as  a 
loan,  for  his  better  accommodation  during  the  siege.  The  viscount 
received  very  thankfully  these  tents,  which  came  so  opportunely, 
and  returned  his  best  compliments  to  the  countess  for  her  attentions. 
The  lord  de  la  Tour  was  at  home,  being  but  one  league  from  his 
castle,  so  that  he  had  everything  he  could  wish  for.  The  other 
knights  and  squires  accommodated  themselves  as  well  as  they  could. 
They  had  provision  in  abundance  and  cheap,  for  it  was  sent  thither 
from  all  quarters.  As  it  was  the  middle  of  August,  the  weather 
was  warm  and  pleasant,  and  the  knights  were  comfortably  lodged 
under  huts  made  of  green  boughs. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  army,  that  made  them  suspicious 
lest  the  neighboring  garrisons  of  Chalu9et  and  Donzac  would  unite 
together,  and  one  morning  or  evening,  when  they  were  off  their 
guard,  come  and  attack  them,  to  force  them  to  raise  their  siege. 
The  viscount  de  Meaux  and  his  knights  held  a  council  on  this  intel- 
ligence, and  resolved  to  send  a  herald  to  Perrot  le  Bearnois,  governor 
of  Chalu^ef,  and  to  Glim  Barbe  at  Donzac,  to  know  whether  they 
were  at  war  or  peace  with  these  garrisons,  and  according  to  their 
answer  to  prepare  themselves.  The  herald,  being  instructed  as  to 
what  he  v/as  to  say  and  how  he  was  to  act,  departed,  and,  on  his 
arrival  at  Chalucet,  accidentally  found  Perrot  le  Bearnois  at  the  bar- 
riers amusing  himself  with  his  companions  in  throwing  the  bar.  He 
dismounted,  and  asked  for  the  governor.  On  his  being  pointed  out, 
he  advanced  toward  him,  and  punctually  delivered  the  message  he 
had  been  charged  with.  Perrot  replied  :  "  Herald,  you  will  tell 
your  masters  who  have  sent  you  hither,  that  we  mean  as  loyally  and 
truly  to  keep  the  truce  which  has  been  concluded  between  France 
and  England,  as  Vv^e  expect  it  will  be  kept  with  us.  Should  any  of 
our  people  infringe  the  smallest  article  of  it,  and  we  be  made  ac- 
quainted therovvith,  v/e  will  lay  hands  on  them,  if  it  should  be  in  our 
power,  and  inflict  such  punishment  as  they  deserve  and  as  we  have 
promised  to  execute  on  them.  I  wish  you  would  also  tell  your  mas- 
ters, that  what  Aymerigot  Marcel  has  done  was  without  any  advice 
from  us,  to  whom  he  never  spoke  on  the  subject  We  have  forbidden 
him  or  his  people  to  seek  refuge  within  our  domain,  and  should  they 
•think  of  so  doing  it  will  ill  befal  them." 

The  herald  was  conducted  within  the  fort,  and  entertained  at  din- 
ner ;  after  which  he  took  his  leave,  and  Perrot,  out  of  love  to  the 
lords  of  France,  presented  him  with  ten  francs.  The  herald  received 
them  thankfully,  and  departed  for  Donzac,  where  he  saw  the  gov- 
ernor Olim  Barbe,  a  Gascon.  He  addressed  him  as  he  had  done 
Perrot,  and  received  for  answer,  that  he  would  not  on  any  account 
infringe  the  truce,  for  by  so  doing  he  should  be  disgraced.  The 
herald  dined  at  the  castle  of  Donzac,  and,  on  taking  leave,  had  ten 
francs  given  to  him.  He  returned  to  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  where  he 
was  surrounded  by  knights  and  squires  anxious  to  hear  the  answers 
he  had  brought.  The  herald  minutely  related  everything  that  had 
passed  ;  and  the  viscount  de  Meaux  and  his  companions  were  more 
easy  respecting  Perrot  le  Bearnois  and  Olim  Barbe  than  before  : 
without  fear  from  that  quarter,  they  continued  their  siege  with 
greater  vigor. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

AYMERIGOT  MARCEL  ENDEAVORS,  BUT  IN  VAIN,  TO  RAISE  THE  SIE&E  OF  LA 
ROCHE  DE  VENDAIS  BY  LETTERS  AND  MESSAGES  TO  THE  KING  OF  ENG- 
LAND, THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  THE  VISCOUNT  DE  MEAUX,  AND  EVEN 
TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY. 

During  the  siege  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  w  iiich  lasted  for  nine 
weeks,  there  were  constant  skirmishes  between  the  two  parties,  in 
which  many  were  wounded  by  the  cross-bows,  for  the  Genoese  are 
expert  marksmen.  The  garrison  had  much  the  advantage  of  the 
besiegers,  and  I  will  tell  you  how.  They  could  sally  forth  when- 
ever  they  pleased,  for  it  would  require  six  thousand  men  at  least  to 
have  completely  surrounded  the  castle.  When  the  siege  first  took 
place,  Aymerigot  felt  that  he  was  acting  wrong  ;  but  to  turn  the 
matter  as  much  to  his  advantage  as  he  could,  and  if  possible  pre- 
serve La  Roche  de  Vendais,  he  determined  to  send  one  of  his  men, 
who  was  well  spoken,  to  England,  with  credential  letters  to  the  king 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  Aymerigot  opened  the  matter  to  his 
uncle,  Guyot  du  Sel,  who,  though  about  sixty  years  of  age,  was  v/eli 
acquainted  with  arms  and  with  mankind.  Guyot  approved  of  the 
manner  fh  which  his  nephew  intended  acting,  and  said,  that  to  send 
a  person  well  spoken,  and  well  informed,  to  England,  would  not  be 
lostj)ains.  They  selected  avarlet  who  had  been  educated  by  them, 
and  instructed  him  as  follows :  "  We  will  conduct  thee  in  safety  out 
of  this  fort  ia  spite  of  our  enemies,  and  give  thee  money  sufficient 
for  the  journey  thou  art  to  perform,  as  well  as  for  thy  other  wants. 
Thou  wilt  carry  to  England  these  three  letters  ;  one  to  the  king,  one 


518 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  other  to  the  king's  council ;  which 
thou  wilt  punctually  deliver.  Thou  wilt  recommend  me  handsomely 
to  them  ;  and,  as  these  are  credential  letters,  they  will  ask,  '  What 
is  the  object  of  thy  coming  V  thou  wilt  say  that  Aymerigot  Marcel, 
their  little  soldier  and  subject,  who  is  firm  in  his  obedience  to  their 
will,  is  besieged  in  a  small  fort  belonging  to  the  king  of  England, 
as  one  of  the  mesne  fiefs  of  Limousin  ;  that  those  who  are  before  it 
exert  themselves  to  their  utmost  to  gain  the  place,  and  make  him 
and  his  companions  prisoners  ;  that  the  besiegers  are  sent  thither  by 
the  king  of  France,  under  the  command  of  a  cousin  to  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  called  sir  Robert  viscount  de  Meaux  ;  that  the  object  of  this 
mission  is  to  request  the  king  of  England,  his  council,  and  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  as  lieutenant  for  the  king  in  the  Bordelois,  to  write  to  the 
riscountde  Meaux  to  depart  instantly  from  before  La  Roche  de  Ven- 
dais  with  all  his  men.  Be  sure  to  have  inserted  in  the  letters  for  the 
viscount,  that  he  be  careful  not  to  infringe  the  truce  signed  at  Leu- 
linghea,  or  to  dread  the  consequences,  because  I  know  not  what  ef- 
fect these  letters  may  have  on  the  viscount,  nor  what  answer  he  will 
make,  for  he  is  a  strange  sort  of  man.  Obtain,  likewise,  letters 
from  the  king,  the  council,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  the  duke 
of  Berry  ,  for,  if  he  please,  the  siege  will  be  instantly  raised.  Man- 
age to  bring  back  with  thee,  for  thy  greater  credit,  one  of  the  knights 
of  honor  to  the  king  or  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  or  Derby  the  herald. 
Salute  him  from  me,  and  say,  if  he  will  accompany  thee,  (for  he  is 
an  able  negotiator,  and  well  acquainted  with  the  duke  of  Berry  and 
the  lords  of  France,)  I  will  give  him  one  hundred  francs.  Keep 
well  in  thy  memory  all  I  have  said,  and  tell  every  one  to  whom  thou 
shalt  speak,  that  this  little  fort,  which  I  have  garrisoned,  will  be  very 
convenient  to  the  English  on  the  renewal  of  the  war ;  for  it  is  situ- 
ated on  the  borders  of  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  and  those  countries 
may  be  made  to  contribute  upward  of  two  hundred  thousand  francs 
in  one  season." 

Aymerigot  Marcel  having,  in  the  presence  of  his  uncle,  well  tu- 
tored his  messenger,  and  given  him  his  credential  letters,  and  one 
hundred  francs  for  his  expenses,  he  was  escorted  from  the  fort  at  mid- 
night, on  foot,  to  another  fort  belonging  to  Aymerigot,  called  Saint 
Soupery.  He  there  chose  the  best  horse,  as  they  were  all  at  his  dis- 
posal, for  he  had  a  long  journey  to  make,  and  passed  through  France 
as  a  native  of  the  province  of  Auvergne.  On  his  amval  at  Calais, 
he  made  acquaintance  with  sir  John  Beauchamp,  the  governor,  to 
whom  he  told  a  part  of  his  business  that  he  might  be  the  sooner  for- 
warded on  his  journey.  This  succeeded  ;  for  sir  John  ordered  him 
an  immediate  passage  to  Dover,  whence,  on  having  his  horse  put  on 
shore,  he  continued  his  road  to  London,  and  there  arrived  in  a  day 
and  a  half.  He  was  fortunate  to  find  the  king,  his  two  uncles  of 
Lancaster  and  York,  with  the  council,  at  the  palace  of  Westminster, 
considering  the  affairs  of  Northumberland,  and  what  force  they 
should  send  thither,  for  the  Scots  no  way  observed  the  truce.  The 
messenger  from  Aymerigot  having  intrusted  the  subject  of  his  com- 
ing  to  the  master  of  the  inn  where  he  put  up,  he  conducted  him  to 
Westminster,  and  procured  him  admission  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
who  had  arrived  before  the  other  counsellors,  and  was  in  the  pres- 
ence-chamber. He  presented  the  duke  with  the  letter  addressed  to 
him,  who,  having  opened  and  read  it,  took  the  messenger  aside  to 
learn  the  cause  of  his  arrival.  The  varlet  related  to  him  every  par- 
ticular wherewith  Aymerigot  had  charged  him.  The  duke,  having 
heard  him,  asked  if  he  had  more  letters.  He  replied,  "  One  for  the 
king,  and  another  for  the  council."  "It  is  well,"  answered  the 
duke  :  I  will  obtain  for  you  an  audience,"  and  gave  orders  to  one  of 
his  attendants  to  take  care  of  him. 

The  duke  entered  the  council-chamber,  and  when  he  saw  a  favor- 
able opportunity,  mentioned  the  arrival  of  Aymerigot's  messenger  : 
by  his  motion,  the  varlet  was  introduced,  and  presented  his  letters 
to  the  king  and  to  the  council.  When  they  were  read,  he  was  de- 
sired to  explain  the  object  of  his  mission.  Being  well  tutored,  and 
not  afraid  of  speaking,  he  was  not  abashed,  otherwise  he  need  not 
have  made  the  journey,  and  he  explained  so  eloquently  the  reasons 
of  his  coming,  and  the  wishes  of  Aymerigot,  that  he  was  attentively 
listened  to.  When  he  had  told  all  he  was  charged  with,  he  was  in- 
formed that  they  would  consider  the  matter,  and  that  he  should  have 
an  answer  to  his  demands.  He  then  quitted  the  council-chamber, 
and  waited  for  the  answer  to  the  letters.  He  was  told  that  the  king 
would  write  to  the  viscount  de  Meaux,  and  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  in 
the  manner  Aymerigot  had  desired.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  prom- 
ised to  do  the  same,  and  that  these  letters  should  be  delivered  by  an 
English  squire  attached  to  the  duke  ;  and  that  Derby  the  herald 
should  cross  the  sea  and  accompany  them  when  they  gave  their  let- 
ters, to  aid  their  success  ;  for  he  was  well  known  to  many  lords  in 
Auvergne,  particularly  to  the  duke  of  Berry. 

Aymerigot's  messenger  was  very  happy  to  hear  this,  and  followed 
so  closely  the  duke  of  Lancaster  that  in  a  few  days  the  letters  were 
vmtten,  and  the  gentleman,  whose  name  I  believe  was  Cherbury, 
who  was  tc-  carry  them,  received  orders  of  departure.  The  herald 
Derby  most  willingly  went  with  him,  for  Aymerigot's  varlet  had  told 
him  from  hi<  master,  that  if  he  would  cross  the  sea,  he  should  re- 
ceive one  hundred  francs  on  his  arrival  at  La  Roche  de  Vendais. 
The  letters  being  sealed,  these  three  took  their  leave  of  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  and  hastened  to  Dover :  they  crossed  to  Calais  in  a  pas- 
sage-boat where  they  lay  that  night,  s^nd  at  low  water  disembarked 


their  horses,  and  on  the  morrow  rode  to  Boulogne.  They  passed 
through  Picardy  to  Paris,  but,  making  no  stay  there,  continued  their 
journey  to  Auvergne.  4 

When  arrived  at  Limoges  and  the  environs  of  La  Roche  de  Ven- 
dais, they  cautiously  advanced  to  enter  the  castle  privately ;  but,  on 
consideration,  the  squire  and  herald  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  enter 
La  Roche  de  Vendais,  but  sent  the  messenger  forward,  saying  they 
could  no,w  find  the  way  themselves,  and  that  it  would  not  have  a 
good  appearance  should  they  be  seen  with  him,  for  it  would  look  as 
if  he  had  been  sent  to  bring  them  from  England  ;  and  that  what  they 
had  to  say  to  the  viscount  de  MeauJ  would  come  with  more  weight 
as  from  the  king  of  England  himself,  than  if  any  others  had  inter- 
fered in  it.  The  varlet  agreed  to  their  reasons,  and,  at  nightfall, 
returned  to  the  fort,  by  a  road  he  was  acquainted  with,  without  any 
hindrance  from  the  besiegers.  He  there  found  Aymerigot  Marcel, 
his  uncle  Guyot  du  Sel,  and  the  other  companions,  who  made  him 
good  cheer,  and  were  astonished  that  he  could  have  returned  from 
England  in  so  few  days.  He  related  everything  that  had  passed, 
and  that  a  squire  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  Derby  the  herald 
had  accompanied  him  with  letters  from  the  king  and  the  duke  to  the 
viscount  de  Meaux  and  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  should  there  be  occa- 
sion. "  And  why  did  they  not  come  with  you  hither  ?"  asked  Ay- 
merigot. "  Through  prudence,  as  they  told  me,"  replied  the  varlet, 
"  for  they  will  undertake  the  commission  and  delivery  of  their  let- 
ters  themselves,  and  think  it  better  than  that  any  appearance  of  col- 
lusion should  be  seen  between  you  and  them."  "  They  act  wisely," 
said  Guyot  du  Sel,  "and  show  by  this,  that  the  king  of  England 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  send  them  of  their  own  accord,  and  that 
they  are  interested  in  the  matter."  "  Such  are  their  intentions,"  an- 
swered the  messenger. 

Aymerigot  was  delighted  on  hearing  this,  and  told  his  varlet  that 
he  had  done  justice  to  his  commission,  and  he  in  a  few^  days  would 
handsomely  reward  him  for  it.  The  English  squire  and  Derby  rode 
on  for  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  to  the  place  where  the  besiegers  lay,  and 
inquired  for  the  quarters  of  the  viscount  de  Meaux.  On  being  con- 
ducted thither,  they  found  the  viscount  amusing  himself  with  seeing 
the  bar  thrown.  On  their  approach,  they  bowed,  which  civility  he 
returned,  and  asked,  "  whence  they  came  ?"  They  replied,  "  from 
England,  and  that  they  were  sent  by  the  kii:ig  and  the  duke  of 
Lancaster."  "  You  are  welcome,"  said  the  viscount ;  "  but  what 
business  can  have  brought  you  to  this  wild  country  ?"  "  My  lord," 
answered  Derby,  "  this  is  a  squire  attached  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, who  brings  you  letters  from  the  king  of  England  and  from  his 
lord,  which,  if  you  please,  you  will  read.  I  have  accompanied  him, 
because  I  am  so  well  acquainted  with  this  country,  to  serve  him  as 
a  guide." 

The  squire  presented  his  letters,  which  the  viscount,  after  exam- 
ining  the  seals,  knew  to  be  authentic,  and  to  come  from  England. 
He  called  one  of  his  men  aside  who  could  read,  and  had  their  con- 
tents repeated  over  two  or  three  times,  until  he  was  fully  master  of 
them.  He  was  a  while  pensive,  for  the  king  of  England  had  written 
to  complain  that  he  was  day  and  night  occupying  a  part  of  his  terri- 
tories with  a  large  army,  and  doing  acts  to  infringe  the  truce,  whici. 
he  ought  not  to  do,  being  directly  contrary  to  the  articles  that  had 
been  sworn  and  sealed  between  him  and  his  adversary  of  France  ; 
and  that  as  soon  as  he  should  have  perused  these  letters,  he  must  raise 
the  siege,  march  away  his  army,  and  leave  Aymerigot  Marcel  in 
peaceable  possession  of  a  castle  which  had  cost  him  such  large  sums 
to  fortify.  Such  and  many  other  expressions  in  favor  of  Aymefl|got, 
did  these  letters  contain.  The  letter  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was 
nearly  similar  to  those  from  the  king  and  council ;  for  he  was  sove- 
reign  lord  and  duke  of  Aquitaine. 

The  viscount  de  Meaux,  having  consulted  some  of  his  friends,  said 
to  the  squire  and  the  herald  ;  "  My  fair  sirs,  the  intelligence  you  have 
brought  demands  full  consideration  :  I  will  advise  upon  it,  and  you 
shall  soon  have  my  answer."  They  were  then  conducted  to  the  vis- 
count's  tent,  to  partake  of  his  wine.  During  this,  a  council  was  sum- 
moned of  the  lord  de  la  Tour,  sir  William  le  Bouteiller,  sir  Robert 
Dauphin,  sir  Louis  d'Abiere,  the  lord  de  Montagu,  and  sir  Berald  de 
la  Riviere,  for  this  last  was  of  the  household  of  the  viscount.  When 
they  were  assembled,  the  viscount  explained  to  them  the  cause,  and 
laid  before  them  the  letters  he  had  received.  The  knights  were  much 
surprised  how  intelligence  of  their  siege  could  have  been  carried  to 
England  for  such  letters  to  be  sent  from  thence,  as  their  siege  had  not 
lasted  one  month.  "  I  will  tell  you  what  I  imagine,"  said  the  vis- 
count :  "  this  Aymerigot  is  a  cunning  fellow  ;  and  the  moment  he 
perceived  we  intended  besieging  him,  he  sent  a  person  to  England  to 
request  such  letters  might  be  written  as  are  now  before  you,  and 
which  I  shall  obey  or  not  as  I  please.  I  inform  )'ou  that  I  shall  in- 
stantly  answer  them  :  but,  in  regard  to  the  orders  of  the  king  of  Eng- 
land and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  I  shall  not  pay  any  attention  to  them, 
for  I  am  no  way  bound  to  obey  them,  but  solely  the  king  of  France, 
my  lord,  who  has  intrusted  me  with  this  command,  and  sent  me 
hither.  Let  the  herald  and  squire  be  introduced,  and  I  will  give 
them  my  answer."  They  were  sought  for,  and  conducted  to  the  as- 
sembly  of  the  viscount  and  his  knights:  when  in  their  piesence,  they 
bowed  their  heads,  and  the  viscount  thus  spoke  :  "  You  Derby,  and 
you  Thomas  Cherbury,  for  such  I  think  are  the  names  you  are  de- 
signated by  in  the  letters  which  you  have  brought  from  the  king  of 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c 


519 


England  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster.    They  have  been  informed,  it 
seems,  (but  I  know  not  how,  whether  by  a  messenger  from  Aymeri- 
got  Marcel  or  some  friend  of  his,  Mgio  has  been  in  his  name  to  Eng- 
land )  that  I  am  quartered  with  a  large  army  on  the  lands  of  the  king 
of  England,  and  order  me  instantly  to  raise  the  siege,  march  away  my 
men,  and  leave  Aymerigot  in  peaceable  possession  of  the  ^^^f  jovt 
that  has  cost  him  so  large  a  sum  to  repair  and  strengthen.     1  hey  tell 
me  likewise  that  I  am  risking  my  own  dishonor,  by  thus  infringing  a 
truce,  which  has  been  agreed  to  for  three  years,  between  the  kings 
of  France  and  England,  and  their  aUies.  I  declare  to  you,  my  fair  sirs, 
that  I  will  not,  by  any  means,  violate  the  smallest  article  of  the  truce, 
nor  shall  it  be  infringed  by  any  act  of  mine,  during  my  residence  here. 
I  am  the  king  of  France's  subject,  my  liege  lord,  who  has  ordered  me 
hither  as  his  marshal,  for  the  present,  from  the  complaints  that  have 
been  made  him,  by  the  nobles  and  other  inhabitants  of  the  countries 
of  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  of  the  great  damages  they  have  suffered 
from  Aymerigot  Marcel,  who  has  seized  a  fort  on  the  confines  of 
these  two  provinces  that  had  been  abandoned,  and  was  never  again 
intended  to  be  inhabited,  which  he  has  repaired  and  strengthened, 
not  as  a  mansion,  or  house  for  recreation,  but  as  a  castle  and  ren- 
dezvous for  robbers  and  marauders.    I  am  therefore  ordered  hither 
to  defend  and  guard  the  country  against  such  piUogers  as  may  be 
collected  within  this  fort,  called  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  to  prevent  then- 
increase  in  numbers  and  in  wickedness,  and  to  arrest  all  of  them  1 
may  be  able  to  lay  hold  of,  that  they  may  suffer  the  pumshment  due 
to  their  crimes.    In  consequence,  my  fair  sirs,  I  shall  strictly  obey 
the  commands  I  have  received,  and  loyally  acquit  myself  of  my  duty 
Of  course,  therefore,  I  shall  not  move  from  hence  for  any  orders  1 
may  receive,  until  I  shall  have  possession  of  this  fort  and  the  garrison 
that  now  holds  out  against  me  and  my  companions. 

"  Should  Aymerigot  Marcel  set  up  a  plea,  that  I  have  any  way 
broken  the  truce,  which  is  equivalent  to  a  perfect  peace  for  the  time 
let  him  come  forth,  and  I  will  have  him  fought  with  by  as  good  it 
not  a  better  man  than  himself,  and  prove  that  it  is  he  alone  who  nas, 
and  continues  to  violate  the  articles  of  the  truce.  Now,  my  fair  sirs, 
having  maturely  weighed  everything,  I  have  given  you  my  answer, 
and  you  may  return  when  you  please  ;  but  I  beg  that,  on  your  return, 
vou  will  neither  add  to  nor  diminish  any  part  of  what  I  have  said  to 
you  ;  for  reporters,  by  not  relating  the  exact  words  in  which  any  con- 
versation  has  taken  place,  do  not  truly  inform  their  lords  of  the  matter. 
"  My  lord,"  replied  the  squire,  "  Derby  and  myself  are  come  hither 
solely  to  hear  what  answer  you  shall  be  pleased  to  make  us,  and  carry 
it  back,  and  since  you  have  done  so,  we  need  not  longer  remain. 

They  took  leave  of  the  viscount,  who  ordered  ten  francs  to  be 
given  to  the  herald,  out  of  affection  to  the  king  of  England,  who  had 
sent  him,  and  regard  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  whom  he  was  at. 
tached.   When  they  were  on  the  road  to  Clermont,  for  they  said  they 
had  come  that  way  and  would  return  by  the  same,  and  when  they 
had  advanced  about  half  a  league,  the  following  conversation  passed 
between  them:  "We  have  had  ill  success  :  we  must  wait  on  the 
duke  of  Berry,  who  lives  in  Auvergne."    "  He  is  lord  of  this  whole 
countrv,"  said  Derby,  "  and  himself  duke  of  Berry  and  Auvergne 
If  he  will  order  the  viscount  de  Meaux  to  decamp,  he  rnust  do  so,  for 
he  dare  not  disobey  him.    As  we  have  letters  to  him  from  the  king 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  it  is  but  right  he  should  see  them,  and 
that  we  should  know  his  intention  on  their  subject.'     Thus  did  they 
converse  until  they  arrived  at  Clermont.    They  were  made  weicome, 
for  the  herald  was  well  acquainted  in  these  parts,  having  been  there 
before;  and  when  any  questions  were  asked,  who  and  ^^^at  they 
were,  they  declared  themselves  messengers  from  the  king  of  i^^ngland. 
Having  inquired  where  the  duke  resided,  they  were  told  at  a  hand- 
some castle  called  La  Nonnette.    The  herald  knew  it  well,  and,  leav- 
ing  Clermont,  thev  rode  to  Issoire,  and  thence  to  La  Nonnette,  but 
the  mountain  is  very  steep  on  which  is  situated  the  castle.    On  then- 
arrival,  thev  found  numbers  of  the  duke's  servants  playmg  in  the 
square  before  the  castle-gate.    The  herald  was  known  to  many  of 
them,  and  conducted  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  who,  in  consideration  of 
his  regard  to  the  king  of  England  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  ordered 
him  and  his  companions  to  be  well  taken  care  of. 

The  squire,  being  the  bearer  of  the  letters  from  the  king,  presented 
them  to  the  duke,  who,  having  read  them  twice  slowly  through. 
Daubed  a  little,  and  then  gave  such  courteous  answers  as  both  were 
satisfied  with;  for  he  said,  "from  his  affection  to  his  cousm^^^^^^^ 
would  do  all  in  his  power  to  comply  with  their  requests.     The  heiald 
and  squire  concluded  from  this,  that  they  should  completely  succeed 
in  their  mission,  and  were  in  high  spirits;  but,  as  you  shall  he ai^ 
thev  were  disappointed.    The  duke  of  Berry  was  not  neglectful  of 
lehusZss,  ami  exerted  himself  to  have  the  siege  of  La  Roche  de 
Vendais  raised,  from  his  regard  to  the  king  of  England  and  the. duke 
of  Lancaster,  who  entreated  it ;  and  engaged  that  if  Aymerigot  Mar- 
cel were  left  in  the  quiet  possession  of  his  fort,  he  should  not  heie- 
lllXi  the  country,  and  that  he  should  make  any  repaj^^^^^^^^ 
the  king  of  France  for  having  offended  him     The  du.ce  of  Berry 
anxious  to  oblige  the  English  who  were  in  his  castle,  wrote  letters 
to  this  purport  to  the  viscount  de  Meaux;  and,  before  they  were 
eealed,  had  them  read  to  his  guests,  who  were  cxceedmgly  pleased 

with  their  contents.  ,        .      r  xi,   j  i    4^  tv^^ 

The  letters  were  dispatched  by  an  able  squire  of  the  duke  to  the 
visoount  de  Meaux.  who,  having  learnt  their  contents,  summoned  his 


principal  knights,  and  had  them  again  read  in  their  presence,  during 
the  time  the  squire  who  had  brought  them  waS  made  welcome ;  for, 
out  of  love  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  they  gave  him  good  cheer.  "Gen- 
tlemen," said  the  viscount  to  his  companions,  "  we  shall  never  have 
peace  since  the  duke  of  Ben-y  supports  Aymerigot,  who  is  the  great- 
est enemy  Auvergne  and  its  poor  inhabitants  have  ever  had,  and  foi 
these  last  twelve  "years  has  so  sore  oppressed  them.  I  thought  the 
duke  hated  him  ;  but  it  seems  I  was  mistaken,  for  he  commands  me 
to  break  up  the  siege.  I  will  not  at  this  moment  obey  his  orders,  but 
excuse  myself  from^so  doing,  by  the  commit^sion  I  have  received  from 
the  king  our  lord,  who  strictly  enjoined  me,  on  leaving  Pans,  not  to 
quit  this  place  for  any  orders  I  might  receive,  except  they  came  from 
himself,  until  I  had  conquered  the  fort  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  and 
taken  Aymerigot  by  fair  or  foul  means,  'i'he  duke  now  commands 
me  to  raise  the  siege,  the  instant  I  have  read  his  letters  ;  but,  by  my 
faith,  I  will  do  no  such  thing."  "  Sir,"  replied  the  knights  and  squires 
of  Auvergne,  "you  say  loyally  and  well:  we  will  keep  steady  to  you. 
We  suppose  that  my  lord  of  Berry  is  induced  to  write  thus  in  favor 
of  his  enemies,  by  similar  letters  from  the  king  of  England  and  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  to  those  you  have  received,  which  the  herald  and 
English  squire  have  carried  to  him."  "I  dare  say  you  have  guessed 
right,"  said  the  viscount :  "  I  will,  if  I  can,  find  out  the  truth  of  it." 

The  squire  was  called  in  to  receive  his  answer,  and  when  in  the 
presence  of  the  assembled  knights,  the  viscount  thus  addressed  him, 
calling  him  by  his  name,  for  he  knew  him  well:  "  Peter,  I  wish  you 
to  understand  that  I  owe,  and  am  desirous  of  paying,  all  obedience 
to  my  lord  of  Berry,  for  he  is  so  noble,  and  so  nearly  related  to  the 
king,  that  I  should  be  sorry  to  do  otherwise ;  but  myself  and  com- 
panions,  whom  you  see,  have  been  for  these  five  weeks  before  this 
fort,  to  take  it  and  the  thieves  who  garrison  it,  by  positive  orders 
from  the  king  and  council.    We  wonder,  therefore,  and  not  without 
reason,  how  my  lord  of  Berry  can  entreat  us  in  favor  of  his  enemies, 
and  desire  us  to  raise  the  siege  and  march  away.    We  all  agree  in 
declaring  that,  if  it  Vv^ere  done,  we  should  give  the  greatest  encourage- 
ment to  all  thieves  who  in  future  may  overrun  the  kingdom,  and  in- 
duce  them  to  commit  the  greatest  outrages.    Peter,  you  will  tell  the 
duke  of  Berry  from  us  all,  and  from  me  in  particular,  that  we  are 
ready  and  willing  to  obey  his  commands,  but  that  1  have  been  so 
positively  ordered  to  continue  this  siege,  with       much  vigor  and 
patience  as  possible,  until  I  be  master  of  the  place  and  garrison,  that 
I  dare  not  act  contrary  ;  and  say,  that  I  shall  not  obey  any  other 
commands  but  those  of  the  king,  whose  subject  I  am,  and  who  has 
sent  me  hither.    I  beg  of  you,  Peter,  to  tell  me  one  thing,  if  it  is  not 
an  improper  question  for  you  to  answer,  how  comes  it  that  my  lord 
of  Berrv  sues  in  favor  of  Aymerigot  Marcel,  who  has  done  such 
mischief  to  Auvergne  and  Limousin,  now  that  he  is  in  a  fair  way  of 
being  caught  and  punished  for  his  wickedness  and  breach  of  faith 
in  the  articles  of  the  truce  ?"  ,      ,  ,      ,       ,  i 

The  squire  replied,  "  Two  Englishmen,  a  herald  and  another,  have 
come  to  the  duke,  with  very  pressing  letters  from  the  king  of  Eng. 
land  and  the  .duke  of  Lancaster  in  favor  of  Aymerigot.      "  I  readily 
believe  you."  said  the  viscount:  '-it  is  Derby  the  herald,  and  a  squire 
called  Cherbury,  who  likewise  brought  me  the  other  day  letters  simi- 
lar, I  suppose,  to  those  you  mention.    Say  also  from  me,  in  addition 
to  what  I  have  before  spoken,  that  I  beg  my  lord  of  Ben-y  to  con- 
sider well  this  matter;  that  letters  thus  obtained  irom  lords  on  the 
other  side  of  the  water  deserve  no  attention  from  lords  on  this  side, 
who  love  the  honor  or  advantage  of  the  kingdom  of  France."  "  My 
lord  "  answered  the  squire, "  be  assured  that  I  will  repeat  every  word 
vou'have  said  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  for  Aymerigot  is  not  so  much  in 
my  favor  but  I  would  rather  see  his  punishment  than  his  deliverance.' 
On  this,  the  squire  took  leave  of  the  viscount  and  knights  present, 
mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  to  La  Nonnette,  where  he  related  to  the 
duke  of  Berry,  that  the  viscount  de  Meaux  would  not,  for  any  other 
commands  but  those  directly  from  the  king,  break  up  his  siege. 
This  answer  was  not  very  agreeable  to  the  duke,  who  imagined  he 
was  of  that  importance,  his  letters  ought  to  have  attention  paid  them 
in  France,  or  at  least  in  Auvergne.    When  Derby  and  his  companion 
learnt  the  purport  of  the  answer,  they  were  much  cast  down,  for 
they  saw  they  had  labored  in  vain.    They  a.ued  the  duke,  what 
they  were  now  to  do.    "  Shall  we  leave  you  wmi  unsatisfactory  an- 
swers  to  our  king  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster?  who  had  the  fullest 
hope  you  would  have  had  the  siege  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais  raised, 
foi  it  is  within  your  territories."    "A  Utile  patience'  replied  tlie 
duke  :  "  Aymerigot  is  in  a  very  strong  place,  and  unless  some  un 
fortunate  accident  happen,  cannot  for  a  long  time  be  taken.    I  must 
shortly  go  to  Paris  ;  and,  when  there,  I  will  press  the  matter  warmly 
with  the  king  and  his  council,  since  my  good  cousins  of  England  are 
so  earnest  in  the  matter.    You  both  shall  accompany  me,  and  wit 
ness  the  exertions  I  make."    This  speech  contented  the  squire  and 

wftWn  four  davs  afterwards,  the  duke  set  out  from  La  Nonnette 
leaving  there  the  duchess  and  the  greater  part  of  his  household,  and 
went  fo  Riom  in  Auvergne.  He  waited  there  eight  days  for  the 
count  de  Sancerre  and  the  lord  de  Renel,*  whom  he  had  sent  to 
AvTnon  on  Ms  private  affairs.  On  their  arrival,  they  set  out  together 
thvol^h  the  Bourbonnois,  and,  by  a  short  day's  journey,  came  to 
Bourses  where  thev  tarried  two  days.    On  the  third,  the  duke  de. 


*  "  The  lo  d  de  Renel."  The  AISS.  have  Revel. 


520 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


parted,  and  came  to  Mehun-sur-Yevre  *  where  he  had  one  of  the 
handsomest  castles  in  the  world  ;  for  the  duke  had  expended  upward 
of  three  hundred  thousand  francs  in  building  and  ornamenting  it. 
He  remained  there  a  fortnight,  to  the  great  uneasiness  of  the  two 
Englishmen  who  were  suitors  for  Aymerigot :  but,  as  they  could  not 
help  it,  they  dissembled  their  thoughts.  Indeed,  the  duke  no  longer 
intended  interfering  about  him,  and  I  will  explain  why.  The  count 
de  Sancerre,  the  lord  de  Renel,  and  sir  Peter  Mespin,  were  his  prin- 
cipal  advisers  :  they  heavily  charged  Aymerigot  with  several  crimes, 
gently  blaming  the  duke,  and  saying  it  was  unbecoming  him  to  in- 
terfere in  the  a  flairs  of  so  notorious  a  pillager,  whose  whole  life  had 
been  infamous ;  that  he  had  committed  such  disgraceful  acts  in  Au- 
vergne  and  Limousin,  it  would  be  improper  to  speak  in  his  favor, 
and  that  he  ought  to  be  left  for  the  king's  justice  to  punish.  This, 
and  speeches  similar  to  it,  had  so  cooled  the  duke  as  to  prevent  him 
from  thinking  longer  on  the  subject ;  but  the  two  Englishmen  did 
not  neglect  their  duty  in  reminding  the  duke  of  it,  who,  dissembling 
his  real  opinion,  courteously  answered,  "  Have  patience  :  we  shall 
soon  be  at  Paris."  Notwithstanding  this,  he  still  remained  at  Me- 
hun-sur-Yevre more  than  three  weeks,  planning  new  improvements 
with  his  master  of  the  works,  Andrew  Beau-neveu,  in  sculpture  and 
painting ;  for  in  such  arts  he  took  great  delight,  and  was  well  skilled 
in  them.  There  was  not  a  more  able  man  in  this  respect  than  mas- 
ter Andrew  Beau-neveu,  in  any  country,  as  may  be  judged  from  the 
many  fine  works  he  executed  in  France,  Hainault,  (his  native  coun- 
try,) and  England,  where  they  now  remain. 


CHAPTER  XVll. 

AYMERIGOT  MARCEL  HAVING  LEFT  LA  ROCHE  DE  VENDAIS,  TO  SEEK  SUC- 
COR FROM  OTHER  PILLAGERS,  HIS  LIEUTENANT,  GUYOT  DU  SEL,  IS 
SURPRISED  BY  AN  AMBUSCADE,  AND  THE  FORT  SURRENDERS  ON  CAPI- 
TULATION. 

I  WILL  now  relate  what  happened  to  Aymerigot  Marcel,  and  to  his 
fort  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais.  He  had  a  quick  imagination,  and 
concluded,  from  the  continuance  of  the  siege,  that  the  letters  from 
the  king  of  England  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  failed  in  the 
effect  he  looked  to  from  them.  He  therefore  thought  of  another  ex- 
pedient, which  was  to  leave  his  castle  and  ride  night  and  day  unto 
the  garrisons  in  Perigord  and  other  places,  to  call  upon  Guyonnet 
de  Sainte  Foix,  Ernauton  de  Sainte  Colombe,  Ernauton  de  Rostem, 
John  de  Morsen,  Peter  d'Anchin,  Remonnet  de  Copane,  with  other 
Gascon  and  Bearnois  men-at-arms  of  the  English  party,  and  entice 
them  by  fair  speeches  to  enter  Auvergne  for  the  sake  of  plunder, 
and  then  to  advance  to  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  some  morning  or  eve. 
ning,  and  capture  the  knights  and  squires  before  it,  which  would 
bring  them  morjs  than  one  hundred  thousand  francs  for  their  ransoms, 
without  counting  smaller  articles  of  pillage.  He  explained  his  whole 
plan  to  his  uncle,  Guyot  du  Sel,  and  asked  his  opinion.  He  replied, 
that  he  very  much  approved  of  it,  for  that  he  saw  no  other  means  of 
being  delivered  from  the  French.  "  Well,  uncle,"  said  Aymerigot, 
"  since  you  approve,  I  Vv^ill  undertake  it ;  but  I  must  beg  one  thing 
of  you  before  I  set  out."  "  What  is  that?"  replied  Guyot.  "  It  is, 
that  during  my  absence  you  never  sally  out  of  the  castle,  nor  open 
the  barriers,  whatever  skirmishes  the  French  may  make,  for  you 
may  lose  more  than  you  can  gain."  "  I  will  take  care  not  to  do  it," 
answered  Guyot:  "  we  will  remain  shut  up  here  until  your  return, 
or  until  we  hear  some  news  of  you."  "  Indeed,  my  good  uncle,  I 
beg  it  of  you,  for  we  cannot  vex  them  more  than  by  keeping  within 
our  walls  :  as  for  their  attacks  and  skirmishes,  we  do  not  value  them." 
Within  three  days  after,  Aymerigot  left  the  castle  attended  only  by 
a  page,  and  began  his  journey  without  fear  of  the  French.  His  in- 
tention was  to  bring  back  with  him  some  bold  companions,  and  raise 
the  siege. 

Although  Aymerigot  had  quitted  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  it  was  un- 
known to  the  besiegers  ;  for  the  garrison  could  go  in  and  out  with- 
out danger  from  them.  There  were  daily  skirmishes  before  the 
castle  and  at  the  barriers ;  and,  about  five  or  six  days  after  the  de. 
parture  of  Aymerigot,  there  was  a  grand  assault  made  by  the  French, 
who  were  divided  into  three  parties,  all  of  which  were  engaged. 
Guyot  du  Sel  was  a  good  man-at-arms,  and  had  long  used  them  ;  but 
through  arrogance,  and  neglecting  to  observe  the  orders  of  his  nephew 
not  to  open  the  barriers  nor  to  sally  forth  on  any  account,  he  suffered 
as  you  will  hear. 

Three  squires,  two  from  Auvergne  and  one  from  Brittany,  dis- 
played great  courage,  and  were  preeminent  at  this  attack  at  the  part 
of  the  old  walls  very  near  the  castle.  The  squires  from  Auvergne 
were  called  Richard  de  la  Violette  and  Lubinot  de  Rochefort ;  the 
Breton  was  le  Monadic,  who,  when  made  prisoner,  at  the  taking  of 
Ventadour,  had  attached  himself  to  sir  William  le  Bouteiller.  This 
assault  lasted  until  night,  and,  though  these  squires  gained  renown, 
the  besiegers,  in  spite  of  their  labor  and  pain,  made  no  other  profit. 
The  viscount  de  Meaux  determined,  that  at  the  next  skirmish  he 
would  place  an  ambuscade  of  twelve  men-at-arms  in  an  old  grotto 
withoutside  the  fort ;  and  he  told  his  men,  "  Advance  to  skirmish 

*  "  Mehun-sur-Yevre."  Charles  VII.  built  a  large  castle,  or  probably  repaired  this 
of  the  duke  of  Berry,  wherein  he  died,  1461,  having  starved  himself  for  fear  of  being 
poiioned  by  his  son,  Louis  XI. 


at  the  barriers  ;  and  if  you  shall  perceive  the  garrison  inclined  to 
make  a  sally,  as  is  likely  enough  for  such  covetous  persons  to  do, 
retire  gently  on  this  side  the  ambush,  when  you  will  wheel  round  to 
renew  the  attack,  and  they,  being  thus  surrounded,  will  be  made 
prisoners  or  slain." 

The  viscount's  plan  was  executed.  Those  named  for  vhe  ambus- 
cade  were  Lewis  de  la  Glisvelle,  Robert  de  Bethencourt,  Vandelle, 
William  de  la  Saulsoye,  Peter  de  Saint  Vidal,  Gionnet  de  Villerac- 
que,  Peter  de  Col,  Andrew  de  la  Roche,  John  Salmage,  with  three 
others  to  make  up  the  dozen  of  good  men-at-arms,  who  posted  them- 
selves within  the  old  grotto.  Another  party  went  to  skirmish,  under 
the  command  of  the  three  before-named  squires :  they  were  richly 
armed  at  all  points,  the  more  to  tempt  the  avarice  of  the  garrison, 
and  were  only  twelve  in  number.  When  arrived  at  the  barriers, 
they  purposely  began  the  attack  most  awkwardly,  so  that  Guyot  du 
Sel  held  them  cheap,  and  said  to  his  companions,  "  By  saint  Marcel, 
we  will  make  a  sally  ;  for  there  are  at  the  barriers  a  set  of  youngsters 
who,  from  their  manner,  do  not  seem  much  accustomed  to  the  use 
of  arms.  We  will  teach  them  their  use  ;  and  they  cannot  avoid 
being  our  prisoners."  At  these  words,  he  had  the  barriers  flung  open, 
and  sallied  forth,  forgetful  of  his  promise  to  Aymerigot.  The  great 
desire  he  had  to  perform  some  deed  of  arms,  and  to  gain  a  prize, 
induced  him  to  act  thus.  The  French  were  much  rejoiced  to  see 
the  garrison  without  the  fort,  and  that  Guyot  du  Sel  was  among  the 
first :  they  retreated,  by  little  and  little,  until  they  had  passed  the 
ambush,  eagerly  pursued  by  Guyot's  party.  When  those  in  ambush 
saw  it  was  time,  they  quitted  the  grotto,  and  posted  themselves  on 
the  road  to  the  fort,  shouting  out  "  Coucy  for  the  viscount  1"  and -thus 
inclosed  their  front  and  rear. 

Guyot  du  Sel,  observing  this,  knew  he  had  been  in  fault,  and  that 
it  would  be  difficult  for  him  to  save  himself,  or  to  return  to  the  fort. 
He  began  to  retire  toward  the  barriers,  but  was  strongly  opposed. 
Why  should  I  lengthen  my  story  ?  They  were  all  made  prisoners, 
as  it  were  in  a  trap,  and  led  in  triumph  to  the  quarters  of  the  viscount 
and  the  other  knights.  When  the  viscount  de  Meaux  saw  Guyot 
du  Sel,  he  asked  him  "  where  was  Aymerigot  Marcel  ?"  for  he  thought 
he  was  in  the  castle.  Guyot  replied,  "  he  was  ignorant  where  he 
was,  for  he  had  left  the  fort  twelve  days  ago."  The  knights,  hearing 
this,  concluded  lie  was  gone  to  seek  for  aid.  Guyot  du  Sel  and  his 
fellow-prisoners  were  then  ordered  away;  and  the  viscount  asked 
the  knights  of  Auvergne,  "  what  should  be  done  to  these  prisoners  ?" 
for  he  wished  to  act  from  their  decision.  Sir  William  le  Bouteiller 
answered,  "  Sir,  I  certainly  believe  that  Aymerigot  Marcel  is  gone 
to  persuade  the  garrisons  of  other  forts  to  come  to  his  assistance  :  he 
will  easily  find,  in  spite  of  the  truce,  adventurers,  who  will  join  him 
in  his  wickedness,  and  they  may  fall  on  us  some  morning  or  evening 
when  we  are  unprepared  to  resist  them,  and  do  us  much  damage  : 
Aymerigot  is  very  cunning,  and  of  great  wealth.  Let  us  therefore 
tell  Guyot  du  Sel  to  surrender  La  Roche  de  Vendais,  and  if  he  refuse 
his  consent,  that  his  own  head,  and  those  of  all  his  companions,  shall 
instantly  be  sacrificed." 

"  This  is  good  advice,"  replied  the  viscount ;  "  for,  in  truth,  to 
obtain  this  fort  are  we  come  into  the  country.  If  we  have  not  now 
Aymerigot  Marcel,  another  time  we  may  be  more  successful."  Upon 
this,  the  viscount,  the  lord  de  la  Tour,  sir  Robert  Dauphin,  sir  Wil- 
liam le  Bouteiller  and  their  companions,  advanced  as  near  to  the  fort 
as  they  could,  carrying  with  them  Guyot  du  Sel  and  the  other  pris- 
oners. The  viscount,  addressing  himself  to  Guyot  as  the  captain, 
said,  "  Guyot,  you,  as  well  as  your  friends,  who  are  now  our  prisoners, 
must  know  that,  unless  you  will  sm-render  to  us  the  fort  of  La  Roche 
de  Vendais,  we  shall  instantly  order  your  heads  to  be  cut  off ;  but, 
if  you  will  yield  it  up,  we  will  allow  you  freely  to  depart  whither 
you  please.  Now,  consider  which  you  prefer,  death  or  liberty." 
Guyot  du  Sel  replied,  "  My  lord,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  accommodate 
you:"  and  with  this  he  advanced  to  the  barriers  to  speak  with  those 
within  the  fort.  You  must  know,  that  the  remaining  garrison  looked 
on  themselves  as  conquered  ;  for  they  knew  not  how  to  act,  nor 
whom  to  choose  for  their  leader,  since  they  had  now  lost  their  two 
captains,  the  most  able  among  them.  Guyot  du  Sel  had  no  sooner 
explained  his  situation,  than  they  agreed  to  surrender  on  the  terms, 
that  they  should  carry  away  with  them  all  they  were  able,  and  be 
allowed  one  month  to  retire  whither  they  pleased.  This  was  in- 
stantly agreed  to,  and  written  and  signed.  The  French,  by  me  for- 
tunate issue  of  the  skirmish,  became  masters  of  La  Roche  de  Vendais: 
so  true  is  it,  that  good  or  ill  fortune  in  arms  is  the  lot  of  perseverance. 

The  whole  country  was  much  rejoiced  on  hearing  of  this  surren- 
der. The  articles  of  the  treaty  with  Guyot  du  Sel  were  punctually 
observed,  and  when  the  garrison  had  packed  up  all  they  could  carry, 
they  had  permission  to  depart,  and  passports  given  them,  to  continue 
for  one  month.  The  viscount  de  Meaux  and  his  knights  abandoned 
La  Roche  de  Vendais  to  the  country  people,  who  instantly  set  about 
demolishing  it,  and  never  left  it  until  there  did  not  remain  one  stone 
on  another.  The  men-at-arms  from  Auvergne,  who  had  joined  the 
viscount,  now  took  leave  of  him,  and  returned  to  their  homes.  The 
viscount  permitted  many  of  his  own  men  to  depart  for  Picardy  :  he 
himself  went  for  La  Rochelle,  but  stopped  at  Saint  Jean  d'Angely,  to 
defend  that  part  of  Saintonge  against  pillagers,  who,  whenever  they 
found  a  good  opportunity,  overran  it,  for  hjs  orders  were  to  oppose 
them.  ^ 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


531 


CHAPTER  XVIIL 

THE  MESSENGERS  FROM  ENGLAND,  HEARING  OF  THE  SURRENDER  OF  LA 
ROCHE  DE  VENDAIS,  TAKE  LEAVE  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY.  AYMERIGOT 
RETIRES  TO  THE  HOUSE  OF  A  RELATION,  CALLED  TOURNEMINE,  WHO 
BETRAYS  HIM  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE.  _HE  IS  CARRIED  TO  PARIS,  AND 
THERE  BEHEAL  ^.D  AND  HIS  BODY  QUARTERED. 

You  have  heaid  how  La  Roche  de  Vendais  was  won,  to  the  con- 
tentment of  the  surrounding  country,  for,  had  it  been  otherwise,  it 
would  have  suffered  much  from  the  garrison.  News  of  this  was  car- 
ried  to  the  duke  of  Berry  at  Canteion,  a  manor  of  his  situated  between 
Chartres  and  Montlehery,  nine  leagues  from  Paris ;  but  he  was  indif- 
ferent about  the  matter,  for  he  v/as  become  quite  cool  in  regard  to 
soliciting  the  king  in  favor  of  Aj  merigot  Marcel. 


Execution  of  Aymerigot  Marcel  at  Paris.  From  a  MS.  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  century. 


roads  through  Poitou,  Normandy,  and  Picardy,  that  lead  to  the  sea, 
are  well  guarded.  I  have  forfeited  my  life  ;  that  is  clear ;  and,  if  I 
am  taken  and  sent  to  Paris,  shall  be  punished  accordingly,  and  lose 
my  all.  My  safest  plan  will  be  to  make  for  Bordeaux,  and  to  have 
my  wealth  sent  thither  by  Utile  and  little,  and  then  to  remain  there  as 
long  as  the  truce  holds ;  for  I  am  in  hopes  that,  after  these  truces,  a 
curse  on  them  !  the  war  will  be  renewed  with  more  vigor  than  ever 
between  France  and  England.  The  free  companions  will,  by  that 
time,  have  spent  their  former  gains,  and  be  eager  to  replenish  their 
purses."  Thus  did  Aymerigot  Marcel  converse  with  himself:  he  was 
cast  down  and  sorrowful,  and  knew  not  from  whom  to  ask  advice, 
nor  whether  to  return  to  Auvergne,  or  go  to  Bordeaux  and  send  for 
his  wife,  and  have  his  fortune  brought  thither  by  little  at  a  time.  If 
he  had  followed  this  plan,  he  would  have  done  well ;  but  he  acted 
otherwise,  and,  as  the  event  will  show,  sufFeredTor  it.    It  is  thus 

Fortune  treats  her  favorites  ; 
when  she  has  raised  them  to 
the  highest  point  of  her  wheel, 
she  suddenly  plunges  them  ij^ 
the  dirt :  witness  Aymerigot 
Marcel.  The  foolish  fellow 
was  worth,  as  was  believed  in 
Auvergne,  more  than  one  hun- 
dred thousand  francs  in  money, 
which  he  lost  in  one  day,  to- 
gether  with  his  life.  1  there- 
fore say,  that  dame  Fortune 
played  him  one  of  her  tricks, 
which  she  had  played  to  sev. 
eral  before,  and  she  will  do 
the  same  to  many  after  him. 

Aymerigot,  in  his  tribula- 
tions, bethought  himself  of  a 
cousin-german  he  had  in  Au- 
vergne, a  squire  called  Tourne- 
mine,  to  whom  he  resolved  to 
apply,  and  ask  his  advice. 
This  he  did,  and,  only  attended 
by  a  page,  entered  the  castle 
of  his  cousin.  He  thought  to 
be  well  received  there,  on  ac 
count  of  his  relationship,  bu*. 
was  disappointed ;  for  this 
squire  was  not  in  the  good 
graces  of  the  duke  of  Beny, 
who  indeed  hated  him,  as  the 
squire  knew  well.  He  was 
afraid  of  the  consequences, 
and  resolved,  on  seeing  his 
cousin  Aymerigot  enter  his 
castle,  to  arrest  him  and  inform 
the  duke  of  Berry  what  he  had 
done,  and  offer,  if  he  would 


When  Derby  the  herald  heard  of  the  surrender  from  the  duke's 
knights,  he  said  to  Cherbury,  "  I  have  lost  one  hundred  francs,  which 
Aymerigot  had  promised  me."  "  For  what?  and  how  have  you  lost 
them  ?"  asked  the  squire.  *'  In  God's  name,"  said  Derby,  "  La  Roche 
de  Vendais  has  surrendered  :  the  French  have  conquered  it.  Let  us 
take  leave  of  the  duke  of  Berry  and  return  to  England,  for  we  have 
nothing  further  to  do  here."  "  Since  it  is  so,"  answered  the  squire, 
"  I  agree  to  it."  They  demanded  leave  of  the  duke  to  depart,  who 
granted  it,  and  gave  them  letters  to  the  king  of  England  and  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  in  answer  to  those  they  had  brought.  On  their 
departure,  he  presented  the  herald  with  forty  francs,  and  gave  to  the 
squire  a  handsome  hackney.  On  quitting  the  duke,  they  took  the 
shortest  road  to  Calais,  and,  I  believe,  went  straight  to  England. 

News  of  the  loss  of  this  fort  was  carried  to  Aymerigot  Marcel,  as 
he  was  raising  troops  to  break  up  the  siege.  When  he  first  heard  it, 
he  would  have  all  the  particulars  told  him.  On  learning  that  it  had 
been  occasioned  by  an  imprudent  sally  Guyot  du  Sel  had  made  on 
the  French,  he  exclaimed  ;  "  Ah,  the  old  traitor  I  by  Saint  Marcel, 
if  I  had  him  here,  I  would  slay  him.  He  has  disgraced  me  and  all 
my  companions.  On  my  departui-e,  I  had  most  positively  ordered 
him  not  to  quit  the  fort,  whatever  attempts  the  French  might  make, 
and*^he  has  done  just  the  contrary.  This  loss  can  never  be  recovered ; 
nor  do  I  know  whither  to  make  my  retreat.  The  garris.ons  of  Cha- 
luget  and  Donzac  are  determined  to  abide  by  the  truce,  and  my  com. 
panions  are  scattered  abroad  like  disconr^ted  persons ;  but,  if  they 
were  with  me,  I  know  not  whither  I  could  lead  them.  Considering 
all  things,  I  am  in  a  distressing  situation  :  I  have  too  greatly  angered 
the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  the  barons  and  common- 
alty of  Auvergne,  to  expect  any  favor  ;  for  I  have  made  war  on  them 
during  the  truce,  thinking  to  gain,  but  I  am  now  more  likely  to  lose 
everything  :  I  know  not  how  to  act ;  I  wish  at  this  moment  that  my 
wife,  myself  and  fortune,  were  in  England  ;  we  there  sliould  be  safe ; 
but  how  the  devil  are  we  to  get  thither  ?  for  I  shall  be  robbed  of  my 
wealth  twenty  times  before  I  ca|i  arrive  at  the  sea-shore.    All  the 


forgive  him  and  be  on  good 
terms  for  the  future,  to  deliver 
up  Aymerigot  Marcel,  for  him  to  do  with  him  as  he  should  please. 
All  this  he  executed  ;  for,  when  Aymerigot  entered  the  castle,  he 
was  shown  into  a  chamber,  when,  having  pulled  off  his  sword  and 
cleaned  himself,  he  asked  the  servants,  "Where  is  my  cousin  Tourne- 
mine  ?"    "  He  is  in  his  chamber,"  replied  the  servants,  who  already 
knew  their  master's  design  :  "  come  and  see  him."    "  With  all  my 
heart,"  said  Aymerigot.    Having  put  on  a  new  dress,  and  laid  aside 
his  coat  of  mail,  which  he  usually  wore,  he  said  to  the  servants, 
"  Come,  let  us  go  to  my  cousin  Tournemine,  for  it  is  a  long  time 
since  I  have  seen  him."     They  conducted  him  straight  to  his 
chamber,  and,  on  entering  it,  Aymerigot  saluted  him,  suspecting  no 
evil :  but  Tournemine  said  ;  "  How  is  this,  Aymerigot  ?    Who  has 
sent  for  you  ?  and  what  has  brought  you  hither  ?    You  wish  to  dis- 
honor  me.    I  therefore  arrest  you  as  my  prisoner ;  for  I  should  not 
otherwise  loyally  acquit  myself  to  the  crown  of  France,  nor  to  my 
lord  of  Berry  :  you  are  a  wicked  traitor,  who  have  broken  the  truce, 
and  shall  suffer  for  it :  it  is  on  your  account  the  duke  of  Berry  hates 
me  mortally,  but,  through  your  means,  I  will  make  my  peace ;  for, 
dead  or  alive,  you  shall  be  given  up  to  him,  and  never,  on  any  other 
account,  shall  you  leave  this  castle."    This  speech  astonished  Ay. 
merigot,  who  replied  ;  "  Why,  Tournemine,  I  am  your  cousin.  Are 
you  in  earnest  in  what  you  say  ?  or  do  you  do  it  to  try  me  ?  I  came 
hither,  in  full  confidence,  to  see  you  and  ask  your  advice,  and  I  meet 
with  this  cruel  and  harsh  reception."    "  I  know  not  what  you  pro. 
posed  for  yourself,"  answered  Tournemine,  "  but  I  shall  certainly 
execute  what  I  have  intimated  to  you,"  and  then  laid  hands  on  him: 
his  servants,  who  knew  what  they  were  to  do,  advanced  and  seized 
him.    Thus  was  Aymerigot  taken  without  a  possibility  of  making 
any  defence  ;  for,  as  I  have  said,  he  had  disarmed  himself ;  nor  could 
any  entreaties  prevent  Tournemine  from  ordering  him  heavy  fetters 
on  his  legs,  and  causing  him  to  be  confined  in  a  strong  tower  under 
safeguards. 

When  this  was  done,  he  had  the  gates  of  the  castle  locked,  taking 
himself  the  keys,  ordering  his  servants,  under  pain  of  death,  not  to 


522 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


go  near  the  gates  unless  sent  by  him.  He  then  wrote  letters  to  the 
duke  of  Berry,  to  say  he  had  made  Aymerigot  Marcel  his  prisoner ; 
and  if  he  would  forgive  him  and  make  a  solid  peace,  he  would  give 
him  up  to  his  pleasure.  When  the  letters  were  finished  and  sealed, 
he  called  to  him  his  nicst  cuafidential  servant,  and  said  ;  "  Set  out 
instantly  for  Paris,  and  deliver  these  letters  to  the  duke  of  Berry  : 
recommend  me  to  him,  and  be  sure  not  to  return  without  answers." 
The  varlet  took  the  letters,  mounted  an  active  horse,  and  rode  to 
Paris,  where  the  duke  of  Berry  was.  On  being  admitted,  he  pre. 
sented  the  letters  from  his  master,  Tournemine.  The  duke,  having 
opened  and  read  them,  said  smiling  to  his  knights  ;  "  Would  you  like 
to  hear  news  ?  Aymerigot  Marcel  is  caught :  his  cousin.german 
Tournemine,  as  he  writes  me  word,  holds  him  in  prison."  The 
knights  replied  ;  "My  lord,  this  is  excellent  news  for  Auvergne  and 
Limousin  ;  for  they  have  had,  for  a  long  time,  a  bad  neighbor  in  Ay- 
merigot. He  has  done  so  much  mischief  that,  if  you  please,  he  shall 
make  his  end  on  a  gibbet,  for  he  deserves  no  favor  nor  pardon."  "  I 
know  not,"  said  the  duke,  "what  the  king  or  his  council  may  wish 
to  do  with  him  :  I  shall  talk  with  them  on  the  subject."  Not  long 
after  this  conversation,  the  duke  took  boat  and  crossed  the  Seine  to 
the  Louvre,  where  the  king  and  his  council  were.  He  related  the 
intelligence  he  had  received,  and  gave  them  the  letters  of  Tourne- 
mine to  read,  which  afforded  satisfaction  to  all.  The  lords  said,  that 
Buch  pillagers  always  came  to  a  disgraceful  death,  and  that  sooner  or 
later  it  awaited  them.  It  was  determined,  that  the  duke  of  Berry 
should  undertake  the  management  of  this  business,  and  order  the 
seneschal  of  Auvergne  to  fetch  Aymerigot,  and  bring  him  to  Paris, 
where  he  should  be  confined  in  the  Bastille,  at  the  gate  of  St.  An- 
thony, and  delivered  over  to  the  provost  of  the  Chatelet,  who  would 
take  good  care  of  him.  It  was  also  resolved,  that  on  account  of  the 
agreeable  service  Tournemine  had  now  done  to  the  crown  of  France, 
all  his  former  misdeeds  should  be  forgiven,  and  a  pardon  granted  by 
letters  patent,  which  Tournemine's  servant  brought  back  with  him, 
and  by  it  pleased  his  master  greatly,  for  in  them  he  confided. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  seneschal  of  Auvergne,  by  an  order 
from  the  duke  of  Berry,  came  to  the  castle  of  Tournemine,  and  had 
Aymerigot  Marcel  delivered  up  to  him  :  who  was  thunderstruck  at 
thus  finding  himself  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  Why  should  I 
make  a  long  story  of  it  ?  The  seneschal  had  him  escorted  by  a 
body  of  men-at-arms  through  the  country,  and  crossed  the  Seine  and 
Marne  at  Charenton.  Thence  he  conducted  him  to  the  castle  of 
the  Bastille,  and  delivered  him  to  the  charge  of  the  viscount  d'Achy, 
who  was  at  that  time  governor  of  it.  He  was  not  long  detained 
there,  but  given  up  to  the  provost  of  the  Cha,telet,  who  carried  him 
thither.  True  it  is,  that  he  offered  sixty  thousand  francs  for  his 
pardon,  but  no  one  would  have  anything  to  do  with  him  :  they  told 
him  the  king  was  rich  enough,  and  wanted  not  his  money.  From 
the  time  he  was  delivered  to  the  provost,  there  was  no  delay  in  his 
trial,  when  he  was  condemned  to  a  shameful  death,  as  a  traitor  to  the 
crown  of  France. 

He  was  first  carried  in  a  cart  to  the  pillory  in  the  market-place, 
and  turned  round  within  it  several  times.  His  diflferent  crimes  were 
then  read  aloud,  for  which  he  was  to  receive  death.  Sir  William  le 
Trun*  was  by  his'side  a  long  time,  and  talked  much  with  him,  on 
the  affairs  of  Auvergne,  as  it  Vvas  supposed,  and  to  learn  the  truth 
respecting  several  captains  of  forts,  whether  they  had  been  associates 
in  his  wickedness.  This  was  certainly  known  to  the  lords,  but  I 
never  could  gain  information  respecting  it.  Plis  head  was  cut  off, 
and  his  four  quarters  affixed  over  four  different  gates  of  Paris.  Such 
was  the  end  of  Aymerigot  Marcel ;  but  I  know  not  what  became  of 
his  wife,  or  of  his  wealth. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

tHE  CHRISTIAN  LORDS  WEIGH  ANCHOR,  AND  LEAVE  THE  ISLAND  OF 
COMING,  IN  ORDER  TO  LAY  SIEGE  TO  THE  TOWN  OF  AFRICA.  THE 
MANNER  IN  WHICH  TIIEY  CONDUCT  THEMSELVES. 

I  HAVE  dwelt  very  long  on  the  subject  of  Aymerigot  Marcel,  in 
detailing  his  actions,  that  I  might  illustrate  his  life  and  death  ;  for  in 
such  a  history  as  this,  both  good  and  bad  must  be  spoken  of,  that 
they  may  serve  as  an  excitement  or  warning  in  times  to  come.  Had 
Aymerigot  turned  his  mind  to  virtue,  he  would  have  done  much 
good,  for  he  was  an  able  man-at-arms  and  of  great  courage;  but, 
having  acted  in  a  difTsrent  manner,  he  came  to  a  disgraceful  death. 

We  will  return  to  the  noble  enterprise  the  knights  of  France  and 
other  countries  had  undertaken  against  Africa,  and  continue  our 
narrative  from  the  place  where  we  left  off.  It  was,  I  believe,  at  the 
island  of  Comino  that  the  knights  had  assembled,  after  the  great 
etorm  in  the  gulf  of  Lyons,  to  wait  for  those  who  had  separated  from 
the  fieet,  as  that  island  was  but  thirty  miles  from  Africa,  whither 
they  wez-e  bound.  They  remained  there  nine  days,  and,  when  re- 
covered from  their  fatigues,  they  addressed  the  masters  of  the  galleys 
as  follows  :  "  Gentlemen,  we  are  now  on  the  nearest  land  to  the 
strong  town  of  Africa,  whither,  if  it  please  God,  we  will  go,  and 
beeiege  it.  We  must  therefore  consult  with  you  how  we  may  enter 
the  harbor  and  disembark.    We  propose  to  send  in  advance  our 

*  In  tht  MSB.  it  is  sir  William  le  Bouteiller,  which  I  should  think  more  probable. 


smaller  vessels,  called  brigandines,  to  amuse  the  enemy,  while  wo 
remain  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbor :  on  the  following  day  we  will, 
at  our  leisure,  land,  through  God's  grace,  and  encamp  ourselves  as 
near  the  tov/n  as  possible,  out  of  the  reach  of  their  bricolles  :*  the 
Genoese  cross-bows  shall  be  drawn  up,  and  ready  for  defence  or  at- 
tack. We  suppose  that,  on  our  debarkation,  a  multitude  of  your 
young  squires  will  demand  to  be  knighted,  for  increase  of  honor  and 
advancement.  Instruct  them* gently  how  they  ought  to  act,  for  you 
are  very  capable  of  doing  it ;  and  know,  gentlemen,  that  we  are  well 
inclined  to  acquit  ourselves  handsomely  toward  you  ;  and,  to  show 
our  eagerness  to  annoy  the  enemy,  we  shall  take  every  possible 
pains  that  this  town  of  Africa  may  be  won.  It  has  done  you  too 
great  damage  to  be  longer  end'ured,  and  is,  besides,  the  key  to  the 
empire  of  Barbary  and  the  surrounding  kingdoms  of  Africa,  Morocco 
and  Bugia.  Should  God,  of  his  goodness,  permit  us  to  conquer  it, 
all  the  Saracens  will  tremble,  as  far  as  Nubia  and  Syria,  and  we 
shall  be  everywhere  talked  of.  With  the  assistance  of  the  princes 
of  Christendom,  who  are  the  nearest  to  us,  we  may  reinforce  it  with 
men,  and  victual  it  again  ;  so  that,  if  once  we  gain  possession,  it 
will  become  a  place  for  all  knights  and  squires  to  adventure  them- 
selves in  arms  against  the  enemies  of  God,  and  conquer  their  lands." 
"  My  lords,"  replied  the  masters  of  the  vessels,  "  we  shall  never  pre- 
tend  to  teach  you  how  to  act,  but  give  our  opinions  with  all  modesty 
and  humility  ;  for  you  are  too  noble,  wise  and  valiant,  for  us  to  pre- 
tend to  lay  down  rules  for  your  conduct."  The  lord  de  Coucy  said, 
"  We  should,  however,  wish  to  have  your  opinions,  for  we  have 
observed  nothing  but  what  is  praiseworthy  in  you  ;  and,  as  it  is  you 
who  have  brought  us  hither,  to  accomplish  deeds  of  arms,  we  shall 
never  act  without  having  your  advice."  Such  were  the  conversa- 
tions held  in  the  island  of  Comino,  in  the  presence  of  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  count  d'Eu,  and  some  of  the  great  barons  of  France, 
with  the  captains  of  the  Genoese  vessels,  before  they  sailed  for  the 
coast  of  Africa. 

When  all  was  ready,  and  the  men-at-arms  had  reembarked  on 
board  their  galleys,  with  a  good  will  to  meet  their  enemies  the  Sara- 
cens, the  admiral  gave  orders  for  the  trumpets  to  sound,  and  the  fleet 
to  get  under  weigh.  The  sea  was  now  calm,  and  the  weather  fine  : 
it  was  a  pleasure  to  see  the  rowers  force  their  vessels  through  its 
smooth  surface,  which  seemed  to  delight  in  bearing  these  Christians 
to  the  shores  of  the  infidels.  Their  fleet  was  numerous  and  well 
ordered ;  and  it  was  a  fine  sight  to  view  their  various  banners  and 
pennons,  emblazoned  with  their  arms,  fluttering  with  the  gentle 
gales,  and  glittering  in  the  sun.  Late  in  the  evening,  the  Christians 
saw  the  towers  of  Africa,  as  pointed  out  to  them  by  the  sailors, 
which,  as  they  advanced,  opened  more  to  their  view.  Every  one 
was  rejoiced  at  this  sight,  and  not  without  cause,  as  they  had  in  part 
accomplished  the  object  of  their  voyage.  If  the  Christians,  on  thus 
seeing  Africa,  conversed  much  concerning  the  war  they  v.  ere  about 
to  commence,  the  Saracens,  who  had  so  plainly  observed  them  from 
their  tov/n,  and  were  on  the  watch,  did  the  same.  They  were  as- 
tonished at  the  great  number  of  vessels,  of  all  descriptions,  and  con- 
cluded they  had  a  very  large  army  on  board,  to  beeiege  the  town. 
They  were  not  cast  down  with  this,  for  they  knew  the  place  was 
strong,  well  fortified  wi-th  towers,  and  plentifully  stored  with  artillery 
and  provisions. 

On  their  first  noticing  the  fleet,  they  sounded,  according  to  custom, 
a  number  of  bells  on  the  towers,  to  alarm  and  inform  the  country 
that  an  enemy  was  on  the  coast.  There  were  encamped  near  the 
town  a  large  body  of  barbarians  and  infidels,  whom  the  kings  of 
Tunis  and  Bugia  had  sent  thither  to  defend  the  coa?t,  and  prevent 
the  Christians  from  making  any  progress  into  the  interior  of  the 
country.  The  noise  of  the  trumpets  and  drums  announced  the  arrival 
of  the  Christians  ;  and,  in  consequence,  they  formed  their  army 
according  to  their  manner,  and  sent  some  of  the  ablest  captains  to 
the  shore  to  observe  the  motions  of  the  enemy,  and  the  manner  of 
their  debarkation.  They  also  posted  their  most  expert  men-at-arms 
on  the  towers  and  battlements  of  the  town,  that  they  might  not  be 
taken  by  surprise  ;  for  it  was  strong  enough  to  resist  everything  but 
a  long  siege,  if  they  were  on  their  guard. 

As  I,  John  Froissart,  the  author  of  these  chronicles,  was  never  in 
Africa,  I  sought  all  the  information  I  could  from  those  knights  and 
squires  who  had  been  on  this  expedition,  and  made  several  journeys 
to  Calais  to  learn  the  truth  of  all  thatpassed.t  [Having  inquired  as 
to  the  size  and  form  of  the  town  of  Africa,  some  who  had  been  there 
figured  it  out  to  me,  and  said  it  was  in  the  form  of  a  bow,  like  to 
Calais,  extending  its  arms  toward  the  sea.  This  town  of  Africa,  at 
the  time  the  lords  of  France  and  other  nations  were  before  it,  witli 
an  anxious  desire  to  win  it,  was  wonderfully  strong,  surrounded  with 
high  walls  at  proper  distances  :  the  entrance  of  the  harbor  was 
defended  by  a  tower  larger  than  the  rest,  on  which  was  placed  a 
bricolle  to  cast  large  stones  and  quarrels,  with  which  it  was  well 
provided. 

When  the  Christians  approp.ched  the  harbor,  the  walls  of  the  town 
seemed  to  be  hung  with  cloths  or  tapestry,  somewhat  similar  in  ap- 
pearance to  coverlids  of  bed.s.    They  cast  anchor  about  one  league 


*  "  Bricolles,"  Machines  to  thrt  jw  stones :  a  sort  of  sling.— Du  Cangk. 

t  All  within  these  marks  [  ]  is  additional  matter,  omitted  by  Sauvage  and  Verrard, 
from  MS.  No.  4379.  Bib.  Harl.  in  thp  Museum,  and  from  a  MS.  in  the  Hifod  Librarr., 
which  is  precisely  the  same. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


533 


distant  from  the  port,  where  they  remained  until  the  morrow.  The 
night  was  clear  and  serene,  for  it  was  the  month  of  July,  about  Mag- 
dalen-tide ;  and  they  made  themselves  comfortable,  rejoicing  that, 
through  God's  pleasure,  they  had  so  far  succeeded  as  to  have  the  town 
of  Africa  now  before  them. 

The  Saracen?,  who  were  on  the  opposite  shore  watching  the  Chris, 
tian  fleet,  held  ti  is  night  a  council  on  their  future  mode  of  proceeding, 
for  they  knew  t!  e  town  would  be  besieged.  They  thus  conversed 
among  theniselvc  s :  "  Our  enemies  are  now  arrived :  they  will,  if 
they  can,  land  and  lay  siege  to  Africa,  which  is  the  key  to  the  ad- 
joining kingdoms.  We  must,  therefore,  consider  well  our  plans  for 
opposing  them  ;  otherwise  we  shall  be  greatly  blamed,  and  especially 
li'  we  should  not  at  first  dispute  their  landing."  It  was  proposed  by 
a  valiant  Suracen,  called  Mandifer,  to  resist  their  landing,  as  being 
the  most  honorable,  and  to  oppL--e  them  instantly  with  their  whole 
force,  or  they  would  probably  hi.  ve  fault  found  with  them.  This 
was  strongly  supported  by  many,  as  it  seemed  the  most  courageous 
plan ;  when  an  ancient  Saracen  began  to  speak,  who  had  great  in- 
fluence  among  them,  as  he  showed.  This  lord  came  from  a  town- 
HI  Africa  called  Maldages,  and  his  name  was  Bellius.  He  gave  his 
opinion  quite  contrary  to  that  of  Mandifer,  and  supported  it  with  the 
following  reasons  :  "  Gentlemen,  we  are  sent  hither  to  guard  the 
coast  and  defend  this  country  :  but  we  have  no  orders  from  the  kings 
of  Tunis  or  of  Bugia  to  attack  our  enemies  without  having  maturely 
i';;nsidered  the  consequences.  What  I  have  to  propose,  I  will  main- 
loin  by  such  reasons  as  these  :  First,  you  must  suppose  that  this  army 
of  Christians  has  been  long  in  preparation,  and  is  provided  with  all 
things  necessary.  Their  captains,  you  may  also  believe,  are  perfect 
indii-::t-arms,  a.v  able  in  council  as  in  the  field,  with  the  greatest  ardor 
to  perform  deeci  of  arms.  If  we  meet  them  on  the  shore,  they  v^'ill 
advance  their  Ge  noese  cross-bows,  for  you  may  be  assured  they  have 
brought  numbers  of  them.  It  will  be  against  them  who  have  such 
excellent  cross-bows  that  we  must  support  the  first  attack ;  and  we 
are  not  armed  nor  have  we  shields  to  guard  us  against  their  arrows  : 
our  men,  finding  themselves  wounded,  will  draw  back  and  refuse  the 
combat,  so  that  these  Genoese  will  make  good  their  landing  in  spite 
of  us.  Their  men-at-arms,  desirous  of  displaying  their  courage,  will 
leap  fram  their  boats,  and,  observing  our  disorder,  will  attack  us  with 
lances,  and  gain  a  victory  :  should  this  happen,  the  town  of  Africa 
is  irrecoverably  lost  for  anything  we  can  do  to  prevent  it.  Those 
within  will  be  so  much  discouraged  by  our  defeat,  that  before  our 
men  can  be  rallied,  the  place  will  be  taken  by  storm  or  capitulation, 
and  be  so  well  guarded  that  we  shall  have  the  greatest  difficulty  to 
regain  it.  The  French,  and  those  with  them,  are  very  expert  and 
Bubtle  in  arms.  I  therefore  maintain,  that  it  will  be  more  to  our  ad- 
vantage that  the  enemy  should  be  ignorant  of  our  force  at  the  onset; 
for  at  this  moment  we  have  not  a  sufficiency  to  offer  them  battle, 
though  our  strength  is  daily  increasing.  I  advise,  that  we  suffer  them 
to  disembark  at  their  ease ;  for,  as  they  have  no  horses  to  advance 
into  the  country,  they  will  remain  where  they  land,  suspicious  of  our 
intentions.]  The  town  of  Africa  is  not  afraid  of  them,  nor  of  their 
attacks,  for  it  is  tolerably  strong,  and  well  provided  with  everything. 
The  air  is  now  warm,  and  will  be  hotter.  They  will  be  exposed  to 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  while  we  shall  be  in  the  shade.  Their  provisions 
will  be  destroyed,  without  hopes  of  having  a  supply,  if  they  make 
any  long  stay,  and  we  shall  have  abundance  from  our  own  country  : 
we  will  frequently  beat  up  their  quarters  ;  and  should  they  be  unfor- 
tunate in  these  skirmishes,  they  will  be  worn  down.  We  must  avoid 
all  general  engagements,  otherwise  we  cannot  conquer  them ;  but 
we  shall  do  it  by  this  plan,  and  trusting  to  the  climate,  which  is  con- 
trary to  the  nature  of  their  constitutions.  [They  will  not  have  any 
reinforcements,  and  we  shall  have  many.  The  extreme  heat  of  the 
sun,  and  the  fatigue  they  will  undergo  from  being  always  armed  in 
fear  of  us,  will  very  soon  bring  on  disorders  which  will  carry  num- 
bers to  the  grave,  and  thus  shall  we  be  revenged  without  striking  a 
blow.]  Such  is  the  plan  I  propose  ;  and,  if  I  knew  of  any  better,  I 
would  lay  it  before  you." 

All  those  in  the  council  who  had  been  used  to  arms,  adopted  the 
advice  the  old  Saracen  lord  had  given.  It  was  in  consequence  for- 
bidden, under  pain  of  death,  for  the  army  to  attack  or  skirmish  with 
the  Christians  on  the  sea-shore,  but  they  were  ordered  to  remain 
quietly  in  their  quarters,  and  suflfer  them  to  land  and  encamp  them- 
selves without  any  opposition.  None  dared  infringe  these  orders. 
They  sent  a  body  of  their  archers  into  the  town  of  Africa,  to  assist  in 
its  defence,  and  never  made  any  movement  until  the  morrow,  so  that 
the  country  seemed  uninhabited. 

The  Christians  having  loin  this  night,  as  I  have  said,  at  anchor  at 
the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  made  themselves  ready  the  next  day,  which 
was  a  clear  bright  morning,  for  approaching  the  town,  being  very  de- 
sirous to  land.  Trumpets  and  clarions  began  to  sound  and  make  a 
loud  noise  on  board  the  different  galleys  and  ships.  When  it  was 
about  nine  o'clock,  and  the  Christians  had  drunk  a  cup,  and  partaken 
of  soup  made  of  Grecian  or  Malmsey  wines,  with  which  they  had 
abimdantly  provided  themselves,  to  cheer  their  hearts  and  raise  their 
spirits,  they  began  to  execute  the  plan  they  had  laid  down  while  at 
the  island  of  Comino.  They  sent,  as  it  seems  to  me,  some  light  ves- 
sels called  brigandines,  armed  with  bricoUes  and  cannons,  first  toward 
the  harbor.  When  they  were  properly  drawn  up  in  array,  they  en- 
tered  the  haven,  and  saluted  the  town  with  arrows  and  stones ;  but 


the  walls  were  hung  with  wet  carpeting  to  deaden  the  blows.  These 
brigandines  entered  the  port  without  damage,  and  were  followed  by 
the  galleys  and  other  vessels  in  such  handsome  order  as  to  make  a 
pleasant  show.  In  turning  into  the  harbor,  there  was  a  large  castle 
with  towers,  and  on  one  larger  than  the  rest  was  placed  a  bricolle, 
for  the  defence  of  the  place,  which  was  not  idle,  bul  threw  quarrels 
among  the  fleet.  On  each  of  the  towers  on  the  walls  was  a  kicoUe 
which  shot  well ;  and,  to  say  the  truth,  the  Saracens  had  laid  in  stores 
for  a  long  time,  from  the  expectation  of  a  siege. 

When  the  Christians  entered  the  port  of  Africa,  to  disembark,  the 
weather  was  so  beautiful,  and  their  order  so  well  preserved,  that  it 
was  delightful  to  see  it.  Their  trumpets  and  clarions  made  the  air 
resound,  and  were  echoed  back  by  the  waves.  Many  knights  both 
from  France  and  from  other  countries  now  displayed  their  banners, 
and  several  knights  were  created.  The  first  of  whom  was  John  lord 
de  Ligny,  in  Hainault:  he  was  knighted  by  his  cousin,  sir  Henry 
d'Antoing ,  and  the  lord  de  Ligny  there  first  displayed  his  banner, 
which  was  emblazoned  with  his  arms  on  a  field  or,  having  a  bend 
gules.  He  was  accomp<inied  by  his  cousin-german,  the  lord  d'Hav- 
reth  in  Hainault.  All  the  knights  and  squires  disembarked  in  view 
of  the  Saracens,  on  a  Wednesday,  the  vigil  of  Magdalen-day,*  in  the 
year  of  grace  1390,  and  as  they  landed,  encamped  according  to  or- 
ders from  the  marshals.  Thus  they  took  possession  of  the  land  of 
their  enemies,  who,  noticing  their  camp,  could  not  avoid  highly  prais- 
ing the  good  order  of  it.  Those  in  the  larger  galleys,  that  could  not 
lie  near  the  shore,  were  put  into  boats  and  conveyed  to  land,  under 
the  banner  of  our  Lady.  The  Saracens,  both  within  and  without 
the  town,  allowed  them  to  land  peaceably,  for  they  were  not  in  num- 
bers sufficient  to  oppose  them  :  and  the  French  advanced  with  dis- 
played banners,  on  which  were  emblazoned  their  arms,  to  places 
marked  out  for  their  lodgings  by  the  marshals. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon,  as  commander-in-chief,  was  lodged  in  the 
centre  of  his  army,  with  all  honor,  and  powerfully  guarded.  The 
device  on  his  banner,  powdered  over  with  flowers-de-luce,  was  a 
figure  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  white,  seated  in  the  centre,  and  an  es- 
cutcheon of  Bourbon  at  her  feet.  I  will  name  those  lords  of  rank 
who  were  quartered  on  the  right  of  the  duke,  looking  toward  the 
town  :  first,  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille  and  his  brother  with  a  pen- 
non ;  the  lord  de  Bordenay,  with  a  banner  ;  sir  Helion  de  Lignac, 
with  a  pennon  ;  the  lord  de  Tours,  the  same.  Then  were  placed  the 
Hainaulters,  whose  standard  bore  the  device  of  the  lord  William  of 
Hainault,  at  that  time  count  d'Ostrevant,  eldest  son  of  duke  Albert  of 
Bavaria,  count  of  Holland,  Hainault  and  Zealand,  which  device  was 
a  harrow  or,  on  a  field  gules.  There  was  the  lord  d'Havreth  with 
his  banner ;  the  lord  de  Ligny,  with  his ;  and  then  the  lord  Philip, 
count  d'Artois,  with  his  banner ;  the  lord  de  Mathefelon,  with  his 
banner ;  the  lord  de  Calan,  with  a  pennon  ;  the  seneschal  d'Eu,  with 
the  same  ;  the  lord  de  Linieres,  with  a  banner;  the  lord  de  Thim, 
with  the  same  ;  the  lord  d'Ameval,  with  the  same  ;  sir  Walter  de 
Chastillon,  with  a  pennon  ;  sir  John  de  Chfiteaumorant,  with  a  ban- 
ner ;  the  brother  to  the  marshal  de  Sancerre,  with  a  pennon  ;  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  with  his  banner,  and  better  supported  than  any,  ex- 
cept the  duke  of  Bourbon  ;  the  lord  de  Licques,  with  a  pennon  ;  sir 
Stephen  de  Sancerre,  with  the  same  ;  and  then  the  pennon  of  the 
king  of  France,  blazoned  with  his  device  ;  beside  it,  was  sir  John  le 
Barrels,  with  his  pennon  ornamented  with  his  arms ;  sir  William 
Morles,  with  his  banner  ;  the  lord  de  Longueval,  with  a  pennon  ;  sir 
John  de  Roye,  with  a  banner ;  the  lord  dc  Bours,  with  a  pennon  ; 
the  viscount  d'Ausnay,  with  a  banner ;  and  sir  John  de  Vienne,  ad- 
miral of  France,  with  his  banner. 

Those  on  the  left  hand  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  were,  the  lord 
d'Ausemont,  with  a  banner ;  sir  John  Beaufort,  bastard  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  a  banner  ;  sir  John  le  Bouteiller,  an  Englishman,  a 
pennon  ;  sir  John  de  Crama,  a  banner ;  the  souldich  de  I'Estrade,  a 
pennon  ;  sir  John  de  Harcourt,  a  banner ;  the  lord  Berald,  count 
de  Clermont,  and  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  a  banner,  and  with  good 
array ;  sir  Hugh  Dauphin,  his  brother,  a  pennon  ;  the  lord  de  Berth- 
encourt,  a  pennon ;  the  lord  de  Pierre  BuiTieic,  a  banner  ;  the  lord 
de  Saint  Semere,  a  banner;  the  lord  de  Louvart,  marshal  of  the  army, 
a  pennon  ;  the  begue  de  Beaussc,  a  pennon  ;  the  lord  de  Louvy,  a 
banner  ;  sir  Gerard  de  Louvy,  his  brother,  a  pennon  ;  the  lord  de 
Saint-Germain,  a  banner ;  and  then  the  pennon  on  a  standard,  with 
the  device  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon ;  the  lord  Philip  de  Bar,  a  banner; 
sir  Lewis  de  Poitiers,  a  pennon :  sir  Robert  de  Calobre,  the  same  ; 
the  viscount  de  Les,  a  banner ;  the  lord  de  Nogent,  the  same  ;  the 
lord  de  Villeneuve,  a  pennon  ;  sir  William  de  Moulin,  the  same  ;  the 
lord  de  Longwy,  a  pennon  ;  sir  Angorget  d'Amboise,  the  same  ;  sir 
Alain  de  la  Champaigne,  a  pennon. 

All  these  banners  and  pennons  that  I  have  named  were  placed  in 
front  of  the  camp,  facing  the  town  of  Africa  ;  but  there  were  many 
knights  and  squires,  of  great  courage  and  ability,  who  were  quartered 
in  the  fields,  whom  I  cannot  name,  and,  if  I  could,  it  would  take  up 
too  much  space,  for  they  were,  in  the  whole,  fourteen  thousand,  all 
gentlemen.  This  was  a  handsome  army,  able  to  perform  many  gal. 
lant  deeds,  and  support  a  hard  warfare,  if  the  Saracens  had  ventured 
an  attack,  which  they  did  not,  contenting  themselves  this  day  with 
throwing  large  bolts,  not  meaning  to  act  contrary  to  their  plan. 
—  "'  J -J  I, 

*"  Maedalen-day"— the  22nd  July. 


624 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


When  the  Christians  were  encamped,  it  was  necessary  for  them  to 
be  careful  of  the  provision  they  had  brought,  for  they  could  not  now 
venture  to  forage  in  this  country,  nor  collect  wood  nor  boughs  for 
huts,  as  they  would  have  run  many  risks,  by  foolishly  venturing 
themselves  for  such  object^- 

The  knights  were  lodged  under  tents  and  pavilions  of  cloth,  which 
they  had  procured  at  Genoa.  The  Genoese  cross-bows  formed  two 
wings,  inclosing  within  them  the  principal  lords,  and,  from  their 
numbers,  they  occupied  a  great  deal  of  ground,  turning  toward  the 
sea-shore.  All  their  provision  was  on  board  the  vessels,  and  there 
were  boats  continually  employed  in  bringing  different  articles  from 
them,  as  they  were  wanted.  When  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighbor- 
ing  islands,  such  as  Sicily  and  others,  as  well  as  those  in  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  la  Puglia,  and  Calabria,  heard  the  Christians  were 
laying  siege  to  Africa,  they  exerted  themselves  to  supply  them  with 
every  sort  of  provision  :  some  from  a  desire  of  gain,  others  from  af- 
fection  to  the  Genoese  From  Candia  were  brought  good  sweet 
wine  and  grenaches,*  to  comfort  and  refresh  them,  without  which 
they  could  not  long  have  supported  their  fatigues.  They  were  a  very 
large  body  of  men,  who  daily  consumed  much  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing. However,  these  purveyances  did  not  come  regularly ;  for  at 
times  the  supply  was  most  abundant,  at  otheis,  they  were  in  great 
distress  from  want. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  CONDUCT  OF  IHE  SAKACENS  DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  THE  TOWN  OF 
AFRICA.  THEY  SEND  TO  DEMAND  FROM  THE  FRENCH  THE  CAUSE  OF 
THEIR  MAKING  WAR  AGAINST  THEM, 

I  WILL  say  something  of  the  Saracens,  for  it  is  but  just  they  should 
be  equally  spoken  of  as  the  Christiims,  that  the  truth  may  be  more 
apparent.  You  must  know  that  these  infidels  had,  for  a  long  time, 
been  menaced  by  the  Genoese,  and  were  expecting  the  town  of  Africa 
to  be  besieged,  in  v/hich  tlicy  were  not  disappointed.  They  had 
made  preparations  for  resistance,  when  they  heard  of  the  arrival  of 
the  Christian  fleet,  an  event  that  had  been  long  looked  for  by  the 
neighboring  nations  ;  for  they  are  not  prudent  nor  well  advised,  who 
fear  not  their  enemies,  however  small  they  may  be  The  Saracens, 
however,  do  not  hold  the  Christians  cheap  :  on  the  contrary,  they 
consider  them  as  men  of  courage  and  enterprise,  and  much  fear 
them.  The  better  to  resist  their  enemies,  they  assembled  the  most 
experienced  warriors  from  the  kingdoms  of  Bugia,  Morocco,  and 
Tunis,  in  which  last  the  town  of  Africa  is  situated,  and  encamped 
on  the  downs  near  the  sea-shore.  They  took  advantage  of  a  large 
and  thick  wood  in  their  rear,  to  avoid  any  danger  from  ambuscades 
or  skirmishes  on  that  side.  The  Saracens  showed  much  ability  in 
thus  posting  themselves.  They  amounted,  according  to  the  estimate 
of  able  men-at-arms,  to  thirty  thousand  archers  and  ten  thousand 
horse.  Others  thought  they  were  more ;  but  their  exact  numbers 
were  unknown,  for  the  Christians  supposed  many  v/ere  lodged  in  the 
wood.  They  v/ere  very  numerous,  for  they  were  in  their  own  coun- 
try,  and  could  come  and  go  from  their  army  at  their  pleasure  without 
danger.  They  received  continual  supplies  of  fresh  provision,  which 
was  brought  on  the  backs  of  camels. 

The  second  day  after  the  Christians  had  landed,  the  Saracens, 
about  dawn,  came  to  attack  the  camp,  sir  Henry  d'Antoing  having 
the  command  of  the  guard  of  two  hundred  men-at-arms  and  one 
thousand  Genoese  cross-bows.  The  skirmish  lasted  more  than  two 
hours,  and  many  gallant  deeds  were  done  in  shooting  and  thrusting 
the  lance,  for  there  was  not  any  engagement  with  the  sword  hand  to 
hand.  The  Saracens  did  not  fool-hardily  risk  themselves,  but  fought 
with  valor  and  more  prudence  than  the  Christians.  When  they  had 
skirmished  some  time,  the  Saracens  retreated ;  for  the  army  began 
to  be  in  motion,  and  some  of  the  French  barons  had  come  to  witness 
the  action,  and  observe  the  manner  of  their  enemies'  fighting,  that 
they  might  be  prepared  to  meet  them  another  time.  The  Saracens 
retired  to  their  camp,  as  did  the  Christians  to  theirs ;  but,  during  the 
whole  time  of  this  siege  of  Africa,  the  Christians  were  never  left 
quiet,  for  their  camp  was  every  night  or  morning  attacked  by  the 
enemy. 

Among  the  Saracens  was  a  young  knight,  called  Agadinquor  Oli- 
ferne,  excellently  mounted  on  a  beautiful  courser,  which  he  managed 
as  he  willed,  and  which,  when  he  galloped,  seemed  to  fly  with  him. 
From  his  gallantry,  he  showed  he  was  a  good  man-at-arms  ;  and, 
when  he  rode  abroad,  he  had  with  him  three  javelins,  well  feathered 
and  pointed,  which  he  dexterously  flung,  according  to  the  custom  of 
his  country.  He  was  completely  armed  in  black,  and  had  a  kind  of 
white  napkin  wrapped  round  his  head.  His  seat  on  horseback  was 
graceful ;  and,  from  the  vigor  and  gallantry  of  his  actions,  the  Chris, 
tians  judged  he  was  excited  thereto  by  his  affection  to  a  young  lady 
of  the  country.  True  it  is,  he  most  sincerely  loved  the  daughter  of 
the  king  of  Tunis,  who,  according  to  the  report  of  some  Genoese 
merchants  who  had  seen  her,  was  very  handsome,  and  the  heiress  of 
his  kingdom.    This  knight,  called  Agadinquor,  was  the  son  of  duke 

*  "  Grenaches"—"  One  of  our  ancient  poets  of  the  fourteenth  century  nnentions,  under 
the  year  1315,  Greek  wine  and  wine  de  Grenache.  This  last,  which,  since  Roussillon 
has  formed  part  of  France,  is  become  a  national  wine,  was  then  esteemed  a  foreign 
mne.  It  is  probably  that  which  Froissart  calls  Galvache,  Gamache,  or  Galrigache.'* 
—Ku  Privee  des  Francois,  vol,  iii. 


Oliferne  ;  but  I  know  not  if  he  ever  married  this  lady,  I  heard  that, 
during  the  siege,  he  performed  many  handsome  feats  of  arms,  to  tes. 
tify  his  love,  which  the  French  knights  saw  with  pleasure,  and  would 
willingly  have  surrounded  him  ;  but  he  rode  so  good  a  horse,  and 
had  him  so  well  in  hand,  that  all  their  efforts  were  vain.  The  Chris- 
tian lords  were  very  anxiows  to  make  some  Saracens  prisoners,  to 
learn  from  them  the  real  state  of  their  army ;  but  they  could  not  suc- 
ceed, and,  having  noticed  their  intent,  the  Saracen  chiefs  gave  orders 
accordingly.  The  Saracens  were  much  afraid  of  the  Genoese  cross- 
bows :  they  shielded  themselves  as  well  as  they  could  against  their 
bolts,  but  they  are  not  armed  so  strongly  as  the  Christians ;  for  they 
know  not  the  art  to  forge  armor  like  theirs,  nor  have  they  workmen 
who  could  make  such.  Iron  and  steel  are  not  common  among  them ; 
and  they  wear  light  targets  hanging  on  their  necks,  covered  with 
boiled  leather  from  Cappadocia,  that  no  spear  can  penetrate,  if  the 
leather  has  not  been  overboiled.  Their  manner  of  fighting,  accord- 
ing to  what  I  heard,  was  to  ^vance  on  the  Christians,  and  shoot  a 
volley  of  arrows  at  the  Genoese  the  moment  they  made  their  appear, 
ance,  and  then  to  fall  down  under  shelter  of  their  shields,  by  which 
they  avoided  the  bolts  from  the  cross-bows,  that  went  over  them  : 
they  then  rose,  and  either  shot  more  arrows,  or  lanched  their  javelins 
with  much  dexterity. 

Thus,  for  the  space  of  nine  weeks  that  the  siege  lasted,  were  con- 
tinual skirmishes  made  ;  and  on  both  sides  many  were  killed  and 
wounded,  more  especially  such  as  ventured  too  rashly.  The  Chris- 
tians imitated  the  Saracens  by  avoiding  a  close  com.bat ;  and  the 
lords  from  France  and  other  countries  took  delight  in  their  manner 
of  fighting,  for,  to  say  the  truth,  novelty  is  always  pleasing.  The 
young  lords  of  these  infidels  were  greatly  struck  with  the  glittering 
armor  and  emblazoned  banners  and  pennons  of  their  enemies,  and, 
when  returned  to  their  camp,  they  conversed  much  about  them. 
They  were,  however,  astonished  at  one  thing,  which  I  will  now  re. 
late.  The  Saracens  within  the  town  of  Africa  were  anxious  to 
know  on  what  pretence  the  Christians  had  come  with  so  large  an 
army  to  make  war  on  them  ;  and,  to  learn  the  reasons,  they  resolved, 
as  I  was  told,  in  council,  to  send  a  person  that  could  speak  Genoese, 
and  gave  Mm  the  following  orders :  "  Go  and  take  the  road  to  the 
camp  of  the  Christians,  [and  manage,  before  thou  returnest,  to  speak 
with  some  lords  in  their  army,]  and  domand,  in  our  name,  why  they 
have  brought  so  powerful  a  force  against  us,  and  taken  possession  of 
the  lands  of  the  king  of  Africa,  who  has  not  done  anything  to  offend 
them.  True  it  is  that,  in  former  times,  we  were  at  war  with  the 
Genoese,  but  that  should  no  way  concern  them  ;  for  they  come  from 
very  distant  countries,  and  the  Genoese  are  our  neighbors.  Our  cus- 
torn  has  been,  excepting  in  times  of  truce,  to  seize  mutually  all  we 
can  from  each  other." 

Having  received  these  instructions,  the  messenger  departed  and 
rode  on  to  the  camp.  The  first  person  he  met  was  a  Genoese,  to 
whom  he  said  that  he  was  sent  by  the  Saracens  to  speak  with  some 
baron  from  France.  The  Genoese,  to  whom  he  had  addressed  him- 
self, was  called  Antonio  Marchi,  a  centurion  of  cross-bows,  who  took 
him  under  his  care,  to  his  great  joy,  and  conducted  him  instantly  to 
the  duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  lord  de  Coucy.  They  both  listened 
very  attentively,  and  what  they  did  not  understand  the  centurion  in- 
terpreted in  very  good  French.  When  he  had  finished  all  he  had 
been  ordered  to  say,  he  asked  for  an  answer.  The  French  lords 
told  him  he  should  have  one  as  soon  as  they  had  considered  the  pur. 
port  of  his  message.  Twelve  of  the  greatest  barons  of  the  army  as- 
sembled in  the  duke  of  Bourbon's  tent,  and  the  messenger  and  inter- 
preter being  called  in,  the  last  was  ordered  to  tell  him  from  the  lords 
present,  "  That  in  consequence  of  their  ancestors  having  crucified 
and  put  to  death  the  son  of  God,  called  Jesus  Ckrist,  a  true  prophet, 
without  any  cause  or  just  reason,  they  were  come  to  retaliate  on  them 
for  this  infamous  and  unjust  judgment.  Secondly,  they  were  un- 
baptized,  and  infidels  in  the  faith  to  the  holy  Virgin,  mother  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  had  no  creed  of  their  own.  For  these  and  other  causes, 
they  held  the  Saracens  and  their  whole  sect  as  enemies,  and  were 
come  to  revenge  the  injuries  they  had  done  to  their  God  and  faith, 
and  would  to  this  effect  daily  exert  themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power."  When  the  messenger  had  received  this  answer,  he  de. 
parted  from  the  army  unmolested,  and  reiurned  to  report  to  his  mas- 
ters what  you  have  just  read.  The  Saracens  laugiied  heartily  at 
hearing  it,  and  said,  they  made  assertions  without  proofs,  for  it  was 
the  Jews  who  had  crucified  Jesus  Christ,  and  not  they.  Things 
remained  on  the  former  footing :  the  siege  was  continued,  and  each 
army  on  its  guard. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

SOME  MIRACLES  ARE  SHOWN  TO  THE  SARACENS,  AS  THEY  ATTEMPT  TO 
ATTACK  THE  CAMP  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS.  SEVERAL  SKIRMISHES  DU- 
RING THE  SIEGE.  THE  CLIMATE  BECOMES  UNWHOLESOME,  AND  OTHER 
ACCIDENTS  BEFAL  THE  BESIEGERS. 

Shortly  after  this  message,  the  Saracens  determined  in  council 
to  remain  quiet  for  seven  or  eight  days,  and,  during  that  time,  neither 
to  skirmish  nor  any  way  to  annoy  the  Christians,  but,  when  they 
should  think  themselves  in  perfect  security,  to  fall  on  theiLcamp  like 
a  deluge.  This  was  adopted  ;  and  the  ninth  evening,  a  little  before 
midnight,  they  secretly  armed  their  men  with  their  accustomed  arms, 


CHRONICLES    Of    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


525 


and  marched  silently  in  a  compiict  body  tovvHrd  the  Christian  camp. 
They  had  proposed  making  a  severe  attack  on  the  opposite  quarter 
to  the  main  guard,  and  would  have  succeeded  in  their  mischievous 
attempt,  if  God  had  not  vi^atched  over  and  preserved  them  by  mira- 
cles, as  I  will  now  relate.  As  the  Saracens  approached,  they  saw 
before  them  a  company  of  ladies  dressed  in  white  ;  one  of  whom, 
their  leader,  was  incomparably  more  beautiful  than  the  rest,  and  bore 
in  front  a  white  flag,  having  a  vermilion  cross  in  the  centre.  The 
Saracens  were  so  greatly  terrified  at  this  vision,  that  they  lost  all 
strength  and  inclination  to  proceed,  and  stood  still,  these  ladies  keep- 


LHWCK  ()!•  TiiJ:  T.)      oV  Aynicx,   Fioin  a  MS.  Froissait  of  the  15th  century, 


ing  steadily  before  them.  The  Genoese  cros?-bows  had  brought 
with  them  a  dog,  as  I  heard,  from  beyond  sea  ;  but  whence  no  one 
could  tell,  nor  did  he  belong  to  any  particular  person.  This  dog  had 
been  very  useful  to  them  ;  for  the  Saracens  never  came  to  skirmish, 
but  by  his  noise  he  awakened  the  army,  and  as  every  one  now  knew 
that  whenever  the  dog  barked  the  Saracens  were  come,  or  on  their 
road,  they  prepared  themselves  instantly  :  iii  consequence  of  this,  the 
Genoese  called  him  the  dog  of  our  Lady.  This  night,  the  dog  was 
not  idle,  but  made  a  louder  noise  than  usual,  and  ran  first  to  the  main 
guard,  which  was  under  the  command  of  the  lord  de  Torcy,  a  Nor- 
man, and  sir  Henry  d'Antoing.  As  during  the  night  all  sounds  are 
more  easily  heard,  the  whole  army  was  in  motion,  and  properly  pre- 
pared to  receive  the  Saracens,  who  they  knew  were  approaching. 

This  was  the  fact ;  but  the  Virgin  Mary  and  her  company,  having 
the  Christians  under  their  care,  watched  over  them  ;  and  this  night 
they  received  no  harm,  for  the  Saracens  were  afraid  to  advance,  and 
returned  the  way  they  had  come.    The  Christians  were  more  atten- 
tive to  their  future  guards.    The  Saracen  knights  and  squires,  within 
the  town,  were  much  cast  down  at  the  sight  they  had  seen,  more 
especially  those  who  were  advanced  near  this  company  of  ladies. 
While,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Christians  were  greatly  exerting  them- 
Relves  to  win  the  place,  which  was  courageously  defended.    At  this 
period  the  weather  was  exceedingly  hot ;  for  it  was  the  month  of 
August,  when  the  sun  is  in  its  greatest  force,  and  that  country  was 
warmer  than  France,  from  being  nearer  the  sun,  and  from  the  heat 
of  the  sands.    The  wines  the  besiegers  were  supplied  with  from  La 
Puglia  and  Calabria  were  fiery,  and  hurtful  to  the  constitutions  of  the 
French,  many  of  whom  suffered  severely  by  fevers,  from  the  heating 
quality  of  their  liquors.    T.  know  not  how  the  Christians  were  enabled 
to  bear  the  fatigues  in  such  a  climate,  where  sweet  water  was  diffi- 
cult to  be  had.    They,  however,  had  much  resource  in  the  wells  they 
dug  ;  for  there  were  upward  of  two  hundred  sunk,  through  the  sands, 
along  the  shore  ;  but,  at  times,  even  this  water  was  muddy  and  heated. 
They  were  frequently  distressed  for  provision,  for  the  supply  was 
irregular,  from  Sicily  and  the  other  islands  :  at  times  they  had  abund- 
ance, at  other  times  they  were  in  want.    The  healthy  comforted  the 
sick,  and  those  who  had  provision  shared  it  with  such  as  had  none  ; 
for  in  this  campaign  they  were  all  as  brothers.    The  lord  de  Coucy, 
in  particular,  was  beloved  by  every  gentleman  :  he  was  kind  to  all, 
and  behaved  himself  by  far  more  graciously,  in  all  respects,  than  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  who  was  proud  and  haughty,  and  never  conversed 
with  the  knights  and  squires  from  foreign  countries  in  the  same 
agreeable  manner  the  Lord  de  Coucy  did. 

The  duke  was  accustomed  to  sit  cross-legged  the  greater  part  of 
the  day  before  his  pavilion ;  and  those  who  had  anything  to  sav  to 


him  were  obliged  to  make  many  reverences,  and  address  him  through 
the  means  of  a  third  person.  He  was  indifferent  whether  the  poorer 
knights  and  squires  were  well  or  ill  at  their  ease :  this  the  lord  de 
Coucy  always  inquired  into,  and  by  it  gained  great  popularity.  It 
was  told  me,  by  some  foreign  knights  who  had  been  there,  that  had 
the  lord  de  Coucy  been  commander-in-chief,  instead  of  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  success  would  have  been  very  different ;  for  many  at- 
tacks on  the  town  of  Africa  ware  frustrated  by  the  pride  and  fault  of 
the  dyke  of  Bourbon :  several  thought  it  would  have  been  taken,  if 
it  had  not  been  for  him. 

This  siege  lasted,  by  an  exact  ac- 
count, sixty-one  days  ;  during  which, 
many  were  the  skirmishes  before  the 
town  and  at  the  barriers :  they  were 
well  defended,  for  the  flower  of  the 
infidel  chivalry  was  in  the  town.  The 
Christians   said  among  themselves, 
"  Jf  we  could  gain  this  place  by  storm 
or  otherwise,  and  strongly  reinforce 
and  victual  it  during  the  winter,  a 
large  body  of  our  countrymen  might 
then  come  hither  in  the  spring  and 
gain  a  footing  in  the  kingdoms  of  Bar 
bary  and  Tunis,  which  would  encour 
age  the  Christians  to  cress  the  sea  an 
nually  and  extend  their  conquests." 
"  Would  to  God  it  were  so,"  others 
replied ;  "  for  the  knights  now  here 
would  then  be  comfortably  lodged,  and 
every  day,  if  they  pleased,  they  might 
have  deeds  of  arms."    The  besieged 
were  alarmed  at  the  obstinacy  of  their 
attacks,  and  redoubled  their  guards. 
The  great  heat,  however,  did  more  for 
them  than  all  the  rest,  added  to  the 
uncertainty  of  being  attacked  ;  for  the 
policy  of  the  Saracens  was  to  keep 
them  in  continual  alarms.  They  were 
almost  burnt  up  when  in  armor  ;  and 
it  was  wonderful  that  any  escaped 
death  ;  for,  during  the  month  of  Au» 
gust  the  air  was  suffocating.    An  ex. 
traordinary  accident  happened,  which 
if  it  had  lasted  any  time,  must  have 
destroyed  them  all.  During  on  e  week,  from  the  heat  and  corruption  of 
the  air,  there  were  such  wonderful  swarms  of  flies,  the  anny  was  cov- 
ered  with  them.    The  men  knew  not  how  to  rid  themselves  of  these 
troublesome  guests,  which  multiplied  daily,  to  their  great  astonish, 
ment;  but,  through  the  grace  of  God  and  the  Virgin  Mary,  to  whom 
they  were  devoted,  a  remedy  was  found,  in  a  thunder  and  hail-storm, 
that  fell  with  great  violence,  and  destroyed  all  the  flies.    The  air,  by 
this  storm,  was  much  cooled,  and  the  army  got  to  be  in  better  health 
than  it  had  been  for  some  time. 

Knights  who  are  on  such  expeditions  must  cheerfully  put  up  with 
what  weather  may  happen,  for  they  cannot  have  it  according  to  their 
wishes  ;  and,  when  any  one  falls  sick,  he  must  be  nursed  to  his 
recovery  or  to  his  death.    Although  the  knights  from  France  had  un- 
dertaken this  voyage  with  an  eagerness  and  resolution  that  bore  them 
up  under  the  pains  they  suflfered,  they  had  not  many  luxuries  to  grat- 
ify them  ;  for  nothing  was  sent  them  from  France,  nor  had  any  in 
that  kingdom  more  intelligence  from  them  than  if  they  were  buried 
under  ground.    Once,  indeed,  there  came  a  galley  from  Barcelona, 
laden  more  with  oranges  and  small  grain  than  with  anything  else. 
The  oranges  were  of  the  greatest  service,  by  the  refreshment  they 
afforded  ;  but,  whatever  vessel  came  to  them,  none  returned,  for  fear 
of  meeting  the  Saracens  at  sea,  and  because  they  wished  to  wait  the 
event  of  the  siege,  and  see  whether  the  Christians  would  conquer  the 
town. 

The  young  king  Lewis  of  Sicily  exerted  himself,  in  order  that  his 
subjects  should  carry  a  constant  supply  of  provision  to  them,  for  he 
was  their  nearest  neighbor.  It  was  fortunate  the  Saracens  were  not 
strong  enough  at  sea  to  prevent  the  vessels  coming  from  the  ports  of 
Sicily  and  Naples,  or  they  would  have  conquered  them  without 
striking  a  blow.  They  therefore  contented  themselves  with  keeping 
the  Christians  under  perpetual  alarms  on  land.  The  Saracens  have 
not  a  large  navy  like  the  Genoese  and  Venetians  ;  and  what  they  get 
at  sea  is  by  thievery ;  and  they  never  dare  wait  the  attack  of  the 
Christians  unless  they  be  in  very  superior  numbers,  for  a  well-armed 
galley  with  Christians  will  defeat  four  of  such  enemies.  In  truth, 
the  Turks  are  better  men-at-arms  by  sea  and  land  than  any  other 
nation  of  unbelievers  of  our  faith  ;  but  they  were  at  too  great  a  dis- 
tance from  Africa,  and  the  town  could  not  receive  any  aid  from  them. 
The  Turks  had  heard  that  the  town  of  Africa  was  besieged  by  the 
Christians,  and  had  often,  but  in  vain,  wished  to  have  been  there. 


926 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

A  CHALLENGE  IS  SENT  BY  THE  SARACENS  TO  OFFER  COMBAT  OF  TEN  AGAINST 
TEN  CHRISTIANS.  THE  SARACENS  FAIL  IN  THEIR  ENGAGEMENT.  THE 
TOWN  OF  AFRICA  IS  STORMED,  BUT  UNSUCCESSFULLY,  AND  WITH  THE 
LOSS  OF  MANY  WORTHY  MEN. 

The  besiegers  and  their  enemies  studied  day  and  night  how  they 
could  most  etiectually  annoy  each  other.     Agadinquor  Oliferne, 
Madifer  de  Tunis,  Belins  Maldages,  and  Brahadin  de  Bugia,  and 
some  other  Saracens,  consulted  together,  and  said ;  "  Here  are  our 
enemies  the  Christians  encamped  before  us,  and  we  cannot  defeat 
them.    They  are  so  few  in  number  when  compared  to  us,  that  they 
must  be  well  advised  by  their  able  captains;  for,  in  all  our  skirm- 
ishes,  we  have  never  been  able  to  make  one  knight  prisoner.    If  we 
could  capture  one  or  two  of  their  leaders,  we  should  acquire  fame, . 
and  learn  from  them  the  state  of  their  army  and  what  are  their  inten- 
tions.   Let  us  now  consider  how  we  may  accomplish  this."  Agadin- 
quor replied,  "  Though  I  a,m  the  youngest,  I  wish  to  speak  first." 
"  Wc  agree  to  it,"  said  the  others.  "  By  my  faith,"  continued  he,  "  I 
am  very  desirous  of  engaging  them  ;  and  I  think,  if  I  were  matched 
in  equal  combat  with  one  of  my  size,  I  should  conquer  him.    If  you 
will  therefore  select  ten  valiant  men,  I  will  challenge  the  Christians 
to  send  the  same  number  to  fight  with  us.    We  have  justice  on  our 
side  in  this  war,  for  they  have  quarelled  with  us  without  reason  ;  and 
this  right  and  the  courage  I  feel,  induce  me  to  believe  that  we  shall 
have  the  victory."  Madifer  de  Tunis,  who  was  a  very  valiant  man, 
said  :  "  Agadinquor,  what  you  have  proposed  is  much  to  yovir  honor. 
To-morrow,  if  you  please,  you  shall  ride  as  our  chief  toward  the 
camp  of  the  Christians,  taking  an  interpreter  with  you,  and  make  a 
signal  that  you  have  something  to  say.    If  you  be  well  received  by 
them,  propose  your  combat  of  ten  against  ten.    We  shall  then  hear 
what  answer  they  give:  and,  though  I  believe  the  offer  will  be 
accepted,  we  must  take  good  counsel  how  we  proceed  against  these 
Christians,  whom  we  consider  as  more  valiant  than  ourselves." 

This  being  determined  on,  they  retired  to  rest.  On  the  morrow, 
as  usual,  they  advanced  to  skirmish ;  but  Agadinquor  rode  on  at  some 
distance  in  front  with  his  interpreter.  The  day  was  bright  and  clear, 
and  a  little  after  sunrise  the  Saracens  were  ready  for  battle.  Sir 
Guy  and  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille  had  commanded  the  guard  of 
the  night,  and  were  on  the  point  of  retiring,  when  the  Saracens  ap- 
peared in  sight  about  three  bow-shots  distant.  Agadinquor  and  his 
interpreter  advanced  toward  one  of  the  wings,  and  made  signs  to  give 
notice  that  he  wanted  to  parley  with  some  one ;  by  accident,  he  came 
near  the  pennon  of  a  good  squire-at-arms  called  AfFrenal,  who,  no- 
ticing his  signs,  rode  forward  a  pace,  and  told  his  men  to  remain  as 
they  were,  "  for  that  he  would  go  and  see  what  the  Saracen  wanted : 
he  has  an  interpreter  with  him,  and  is  probably  come  to  make  some 
proposition."  His  men  remained  steady,  and  he  rode  toward  the 
Saracen. 

When  they  were  near  each  other,  the  interpreter  said,  "  Christian, 
are  you  a  gentleman,  of  name  in  arms,  and  ready  to  answer  what 
shall  be  asked  of  you?"  "  Yes,"  replied  Afirenal,  "lam:  speak 
what  you  please,  it  shall  be  answered."  "  Well,"  said  the  inter- 
preter,  "  here  is  a  noble  man  of  our  country  who  demands  to  combat 
with  you  bodily ;  and,  if  you  would  like  to  increase  the  number  to 
ten,  he  will  bring  as  many  of  his  friends  to  meet  you.  The  cause 
for  the  challenge  is  this :  They  maintain,  that  their  faith  is  more  per- 
fect than  yours  ;  for  it  has  continued  since  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
when  it  was  written  down ;  and  that  your  faith  has  been  introduced 
by  a  mortal,  whom  the  Jews  hung  and  crucified."  "  Ho,"  inter- 
rupted Affrenal,  "  be  silent  on  these  matters,  for  it  does  not  become 
such  as  thee  to  dispute  concerning  them  ;  but  tell  the  Saracen,  who 
has  ordered  thee  to  speak,  to  swear  on  his  faith  that  such  a  combat 
shall  take  place,  and  he  shall  be  gratified  within  four  hours.  Let 
him  bring  ten  gentlemen,  and  of  name  in  arms,  on  his  side,  and  I  will 
bring  as  many  to  meet  him."  The  interpreter  related  to  the  Saracen 
the  words  that  had  passed,  who  seemed  much  rejoiced  thereat,  and 
pledged  himself  for  the  combat. 

This  being  done,  each  returned  to  his  friends  ;  but  the  news  had 
already  been  carried  to  sir  Guy  and  to  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille, 
who,  meeting  Affrenal,  demanded  how  he  had  settled  matters  with 
the  Saracen.    AfFrenal  related  what  you  have  heard,  and  that  he  had 
accepted  the  challenge.    The  two  knights  were  well  pleased,  and 
said,  "Affrenal,  go  and  speak  to  others,  for  we  will  be  of  your  number 
ten."    He  replied,  "  God  assist  us  !  I  fancy  I  shall  find  plenty  ready 
to  fight  the  Saracens."    Shortly  after,  Affrenal  met  the  lord  de  Thim, 
to  whom  he  told  what  had  passed,  and  asked  if  he  would  make  one. 
The  lord  de  Thim  willingly  accepted  the  offer ;  and  of  all  those  to 
whom  Affrenal  related  it,  he  might,  if  he  pleased,  have  had  a  hundred 
instead  of  ten.    Sir  Boucicaut,  the  younger,  accepted  it  with  great 
courage,  as  did  sir  Helion  de  Lignac,  sir  John  Russel,  an  English- 
man, sir  John  Harpedone,  Alain  Boudet  and  Bouchet.    When  the 
number  of  ten  was  completed,  they  retired  to  their  lodgings,  to  pre- 
pare  and  arm  themselves.    When  the  news  of  this  combat  was 
spread  through  the  army,  and  the  names  of  the  ten  were  told,  the 
knights  and  squires  said,  "  they  are  lucky  fellows,  thus  to  have  such 
a  gallant  feat  of  arms  fall  to  their  lot."    "Would  to  Heaven,"  added 
mwy, "  that  we  were  of  the  ten."  All  the  knights  and  squires  seemed 


to  rejoice  at  this  event,  except  the  lord  de  Coucy.  I  believe  the  lord 
de  Thim  was  a  dependent  on,  or  of  the  company  of,  the  lord  de 
Coucy:  for,  when  he  repaired  to  his  tent  to  arm,  he  found  him  there, 
and  acknowledged  him  for  his  lord.  He  related  to  him  the  challenge 
of  the  Saracen,  and  that*  he  had  accepted  being  one  of  the  ten.  All 
present  were  loud  in  praise  of  it,  except  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  said, 
"  Hold  your  tongues,  you  youngsters,  who  as  yet  know  nothing  of  the 
world,  and  who  never  consider  con;^  equences,  but  always  applaud 
folly  in  preference  to  good.  I  see  no  advantage  in  this  combat,  for 
many  reasons  :  one  is,  that  ten  noble  and  distinguished  gentlemen 
are  about  to  fight  with  ten  Saracens.  How  do  V'/e  know  if  their  op- 
ponents  are  gentlemen?  They  may,  if  they  choose,  bring  to  the 
combat  ten  varlets,  or  knaves,  and,  if  they  are  defeated,  what  is  the 
gain  ?  We  shall  not  the  sooner  win  the  town  of  Africa,  but  by  it 
risk  very  valuable  lives.  Perhaps  they  may  form  an  ambuscade, 
and,  while  our  friends  are  on  the  plain  waiting  for  their  opponents, 
surround  them  and  carry  them  off,  by  which  we  shall  be  greatly 
weakened.  I  therefore  say,  that  Affrenal  has  not  wisely  managed 
this  matter ;  and,  when  he  first  met  the  Saracen,  he  should  have 
otherwise  answered,  and  said,  '  I  am  not  the  commander-in-chief  of 
our  army,  but  one  of  the  least  in  it ;  and  you  Saracen,  who  address 
yourself  to  me  and  blame  our  faith,  are  not  qualified  to  discuss  such 
matters,  nor  have  you  well  addressed  yourself.  I  will  conduct  you 
to  my  lords,  and  assure  you,  on  my  life,  that  no  harm  befal  you  in 
going  or  in  returning,  for  my  lords  will  cheerfully  listen  to  you.'  He 
should  then  have  led  him  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  council  of 
war,  when  his  proposal  would  have  been  heard  and  discussed  at 
leisure,  his  intentions  been  known,  and  answers  made  according  as 
they  should  think  the  matter  deserved.  Such  a  combat  should  never 
be  undertaken  but  after  great  deliberation,  especially  with  enemies 
like  to  those  we  are  engaged  with.  And  when  it  had  been  agreed 
on,  and  the  names  and  qualities  of  each  combatant  should  be  de- 
clared, we  would  then  have  selected  proper  persons  to  meet  them,, 
and  proper  securities  would  have  been  required  from  the  Saracens 
for  the  uninterrupted  performance  of  the  combat,  and  a  due  observ- 
ance of  the  articles.  If  matters  had  been  thus  managed,  lord  of 
Thim,  I  think  it  would  have  been  better.  It  would  be  vv^ell  if  it 
could  be  put  on  this  footing  ;  and  I  will  speak  to  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon and  the  principal  barons  in  the  army,  and  hear  what  they  shall 
say  on  the  subject."  The  lord  de  Coucy  then  departed  for  the  tent 
of  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  where  the  barons  were  assembled,  as  they 
had  heard  of  this  challenge,  to  consider  what  might  be  the  probable 
event  of  it.  Although  the  lord  de  Coucy  had  intended  his  speech  to 
the  lord  de  Thim  as  advice  for  his  benefit,  he  did  not  the  less  arm 
himself :  when  fully  equipped,  he  went  with  his  companions,  who 
were  completely  armed,  and  in  good  array,  with  sir  Guy  de  la  Tre- 
mouille  at  their  head,  to  meet  the  Saracens. 

During  this,  there  was  conversation  on  the  subject  between  the 
lords  in  the  tent  of  the  duke  of  Bourbon  :  many  thought  the  accept- 
ing such  a  challenge  improper,  and  supported  the  opinion  of  the  lord 
de  Coucy,  who  said  it  ought  to  have  been  ordered  otherwise.  But 
some,  and  in  particular  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois,  count  d'Eu,  and  the 
lord  Philip  de  Bar,  said, "  Since  the  challenge  has  been  accepted  by 
our  knights,  they  would  be  disgraced  were  the  combat  now  broken 
off :  and  in  the  name  of  God  and  our  Lady,  let  them  accomplish  it 
the  best  manner  they  can."  This  was  adopted  ;  for  it  was  now  too 
far  advanced  to  be  stopped.  It  was  therefore  ordered  to  draw  out 
the  whole  army  properly  arrayed,  that  if  the  Saracens  had  formed 
any  bad  designs,  they  might  be  prepared  to  meet  them.  Every  one, 
therefore,  made  himself  ready :  the  whole  were  drawn  up,  as  if  for 
instant  combat ;  the  Genoese  cross-bows  on  one  side,  and  the  knights 
and  squires  on  the  other ;  each  lord  under  his  own  banner  or  pennon 
emblazoned  with  his  arms.  It  was  a  fine  sight  to  view  the  army  thus 
displayed,  and  they  showed  great  eagerness  to  attack  the  Saracens. 

The  ten  knights  and  squires  were  advanced  on  the  plain  waiting 
for  their  opponents,  but  they  came  not,  nor  showed  any  appearance 
of  so  doing  ;  for,  when  they  saw  the  Christian  army  so  handsomely 
drawn  out  in  battle-array,  they  were  afraid  to  advance  though  they 
were  thrice  their  numbers.  At  times  they  sent  horsemen,  well 
mounted,  to  ride  near  their  army,  observe  its  disposition,  and  then 
gallop  back  :  which  was  solely  done  through  malice,  to  annoy  the 
Christians. 

This  was  the  hottest  day  they  felt,  and  it  was  so  extremely  op- 
pressive  that  the  most  active  among  them  were  almost  stifled  in  their 
armor :  they  had  never  suffered  so  much  before,  and  yet  they  re- 
mained expecting  the  ten  Saracens,  but  in  vain,  for  they  never  heard 
a  word  from  them.  The  army  was  ordered  to  attack  the  town  of 
Africa,  since  they  were  prepared,  and  thus  pass  the  day ;  and  the  ten 
champions,  in  regard  to  their  honor,  were  to  remain  on  their  ground 
to  the  evening. 

The  knights  and  squires  advanced  with  great  alacrity  to  the  at- 
tack  of  the  town,  but  they  were  sorely  oppressed  with  the  heat ;  and 
had  the  Saracens  known  their  situation,  they  might  have  done  them 
much  damage  ;  probably  they  might  even  have  raised  the  siege  and 
obtained  a  complete  victory,  for  the  Christians  wer,i  exceedingly 
weakened  and  worn  down.  True  it  is,  they  gained  by  storm  the 
v/all  of  the  first  inclosure  :  but  no  one  inhabited  that  part,  and  the 
enemy  retired  within  their  second  line  of  defence,  skirmishing  as 
they  retreated,  and  without  any  great  loss.   The  Christians  paid  dear 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


52? 


for  an  inconsiderable  advantage :  the  heat  of  the  sun  and  its  reflec. 
tion  on  the  sands,  added  to  the  fatigue  of  fighting,  which  lasted  until 
evening,  caused  the  death  of  several  valiant  knights  and  squires :  the 
more  the  pity. 

I  will  mention  the  names  of  those  who  this  day  fell  victims  to  the 
heat  and  unhealthiness  of  the  climate.  First,  sir  William  de  Gacille, 
sir  Guiscard  de  la  Garde,  sir  Lyon  Scalet,  sir  Guy  de  la  Salveste,  sir 
William  d'Estapelle,  sir  William  de  Guiret,  sir  Raffroy  de  la  Cha- 
pelle,  the  lord  de  Pierre  Buffiere,  the  lord  de  Bonnet,  sir  Robert  de 
Hanges,  sir  Stephen  de  Sancerre,  sir  Aubert  de  la  Motte,  sir  Alain 
de  la  Champaigne,  sir  Geoffry  Sressiers,  sir  Raoul  d'Econflan,  the 
lord  de  Bourg  from  Artois,  sir  John  de  Crie,  bastard  de  la  Mouleraye, 
sir  Tristan  his  brother,  sir  Avn6  de  Consay,  sir  Arn6  de  Donnay,  sir 
John  de  Compaignie,sir  Fouke  d'Escauffburs,  sir  John  de  Cathenais. 
I  will  now  add  the  names  of  squires  who  fell :  Fouchans  de  Liege, 
John  des  Isles,  Blondelet  d'Arenton,  John  de  la  Motte,  Blomberis, 
Floridas  de  Rocque,  the  lord  de  Bellefreres,  William  Frondrigay, 
Walter  de  Canfours,  John  Morillon,  Peter  de  Maulves,  Guillot  Vil- 
lain, John  de  la  Lande,  John  Purier,  John  le  Moine,  John  de  Lau- 
nay  and  William  du  Pare. 

Now  consider  how  great  was  this  loss  ;  and,  had  the  advice  of  the 
gallant  lord  de  Coucy  been  followed,  it  would  not  have  happened,  for 
the  army  would  have  remained  quietly  in  its  camp,  as  it  had  hitherto 
done.  The  whole  army  was  dismayed  at  it,  and  each  bewailed  the 
loss  of  his  friend.  They  retired  late  to  their  camp,  and  kept  a  stronger 
guard  than  usual,  during  the  night,  for  fear  of  the  Saracens.  It  passed 
however  without  further  accident,  and  more  prudent  arrangements 
were  made.  The  Saracens  were  ignorant  of  what  their  enemies  had 
suffered  ;  had  they  known  it,  they  would  have  had  a  great  advantage 
over  them,  but  they  were  in  dread  of  the  Christians,  and  never  ven- 
tured to  attack  them  but  in  skirmishes,  retreating  after  one  or  two 
charges.  The  person  among  them  who  had  shown  the  most  courage 
was  Agadinquor  Oliferne.  He  was  enamored  with  the  daughter 
of  the  king  of  Tunis,  and  in  compliment  to  her,  v/as  eager  to  perform 
brilliant  actions. 

Thus  was  the  siege  of  Africa  continued ;  but  the  relations  and 
friends  of  the  knights  and  squires  who  had  gone  thither,  from  France 
and  other  countries,  received  no  intelligence,  nor  knew  more  of  them 
than  if  they  were  dead.  They  were  so  much  alarmed  at  not  having 
any  news  of  them,  that  many  processions  were  made  in  England, 
France  and  Hainault,  to  the  churches,  to  pray  God  that  he  would 
bring  them  back,  in  safety,  to  their  several  homes.  The  intention 
of  the  Christians  was  to  remain  before  the  town  of  Africa,  until  they 
should  have  conquered  it  by  storm,  treaty  or  famine.  The  king  of 
Sicily,  as  well  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  adjacent  islands,  were  anxious 
it  should  be  so,  for  the  Africans  had  done  them  frequent  damage  ; 
but  the  Genoese  were  particularly  kind,  in  supplying  the  knights  and 
squires  with  everything  they  wanted,  to  prevent  them  from  being 
tired  with  the  length  of  the  campaign. 

To  say  the  truth,  this  was  a  very  great  enterprise,  and  the  knights 
and  squires  showed  much  courage  and  perseverance  in  continuing 
the  siege  in  so  unhealthy  a  climate,  after  the  great  losses  they  had 
suffered,  without  assistance  from  anyone  ;  and  even  when  the  Geno- 
ese, who  had  first  proposed  the  expedition,  were  dissembling  with  > 
them,  and  as  it  was  said,  were  in  treaty  with  the  Saracens,  to  leave 
the  Christian  army  unsupported  and  neglected,  as  I  shall  relate  in  due 
lime,  according  to  the  reports  that  were  made  to  me. 

We  will  now  leave  the  affairs  of  Africa,  and  speak  of  the  hand- 
some feasts  that  were  at  this  time  given  at  London. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  GRAND  TOURNAMENT  IS  HOLDEN  AT  LONDON.  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND 
GIVES  SPLENDID  ENTERTAINMENTS  DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  THE  TOWN  OF 
AFRICA  BY  THE  CHRISTIANS.  THE  COUNT  D'OSTREVANT  RECEIVES  THE 
ORDER  OF  THE  GARTER,  WHICH  DISPLEASES  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

News  of  the  splendid  feasts  and  entertainments  made  for  queen 
Isabella's  public  entry  into  Paris  was  carried  to  many  countries,  and 
very  justly,  for  they  were  most  honorably  conducted.    The  king  of 
England  and  his  three  uncles  had  received  the  fullest  information  of 
them  :  for  some  of  his  knights  had  been  present,  who  had  reported 
all  that  had  passed  with  the  utmost  fidelity.    In  imitation  of  this,  the 
king  of  England  ordered  grand  tournaments  and  feasts  to  be  holden 
in  the  city  of  London,  where  sixty  knights  should  be  accompanied 
by  sixty  noble  ladies,  richly  ornamented  and  dressed.    The  sixty 
knights  were  to  tilt  for  two  days  ;  that  is  to  say,  on  the  Sunday  after 
Michaelmas-day,  and  the  Monday  following,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1390.    The  sixty  knights  were  to  set  out  at  two  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon from  the  Tower  of  London,  with  their  ladies,  and  parade  through 
the  streets,  down  Cheapside,  to  a  large  square  called  Smithfield. 
There  the  knights  were  to  wait,  on  the  Sunday,  the  arrival  of  any 
foreign  knights  who  might  be  desirous  of  tilting  ;  and  this  feast  of 
the  Sunday  was  called  the  challengers'.    The  same  ceremonies  were 
to  take  place  on  the  Monday,  and  the  sixty  knights  to  be  prepared 
for  tilting  courteously  with  blunted  lances  against  all  comers.  The 
prize  for  the  best  knight  of  the  opponents  was  to  be  a  rich  crown  of 
gold ;  that  for  the  tenants  of  the  lists  a  very  rich  golden  clasp :  they 
were  to  be  given  to  the  most  gallant  tilter,  according  to  the  judgment 


of  the  ladies,  who  would  be  present  with  the  queen  of  England  and 
the  great  barons,  as  spectators. 

On  the  Tuesday,  the  tournaments  were  to  be  continued  by  squires, 
against  others  of  the  same  rank  who  wished  to  oppose  them.  The 
prize  for  the  opponents  was  a  courser  saddled  and  bridled,  and  for 
the  tenants  of  the  lists  a  falcon.  The  manner  of"  holding  this  feast 
being  settled,  heralds  were  sent  to  proclaim  it  throughout  England, 
Scotland,  Hainault,  Germany,  Flanders,  and  France.  It  was  ordered 
by  the  council  to  what  parts  each  herald  vvas  to  go  ;  and,  having 
time  beforehand,  they  published  it  in  most  countries. 

Many  knights  and  squires  from  foreign  lands  made  preparations  to 
attend  it :  some  to  see  the  manners  of  the  English,  others  to  take 
part  in  the  tournaments.  On  the  feast  being  known  in  Hainault, 
sir  William  de  Hainault  count  d'Ostrcvant,  who  was  at  that  time 
young  and  gallant,  and  fond  of  tilting,  determined,  in  his  own  mind 
to  be  present,  and  to  honor  and  make  acquaintance  with  his  cousin, 
king  Richard,  and  his  uncles  whom  he  had  never  seen.  He  there, 
fore  engaged  many  knights  and  squires  to  accompany  him  ;  in  par- 
ticularthe  lord  de  Gomegines,  because  he  was  well  known  in  England, 
having  lived  there  some  time.  Sir  William  resolved,  while  his  pre- 
parations were  making,  to  visit  his  father,  the  count  of  Hainault, 
Holland,  and  Zealand,  to  speak  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  to  take 
leave  of  him  before  he  went  to  England.  He  therefore  set  out  from 
Quesnoy,  in  Hainault,  and  continued  his  journey  to  the  Hague,  a 
good  town  in  Holland,  where  his  father  then  resided.  During  the 
visit,  he  told  his  father  his  intentions  to  partake  of  the  great  feast  in 
England,  to  see  his  cousin  and  other  English  lords  whom  he  was  de- 
sirous of  knowing.  "  William,"  replied  the  count,  "  my  good  son, 
you  have  nothing  to  do  in  England  :  you  are  now  connected  by  mar- 
riage  with  the  blood-royal  of  France,  and  your  sister  is  the  wife  of 
the  eldest  son  of  our  cousin  the  duke  of  Burgundy  :  you  have  no  oc- 
casion, therefore,  to  seek  other  connections."  "  My  lord,"  answered 
sir  William,  "  I  do  not  wish  to  gotito  England  to  form  any  alliance, 
but  merely  to  tilt  and  enjoy  this  feast,  which  has  been  publicly  pro- 
claimed everywhere,  and  visit  my  cousins,  whom  I  have  never  seen. 
Should  I  not  go  thither,  after  the  particular  invitation  I  have  had,  for 
a  purpose  messenger  brought  it  me,  my  refusal  will  be  considered  as 
the  effect  of  pride  and  presumption.  I  feel  myself  bound  therefore 
in  honor  to  go,  and  beg,  father,  that  you  will  not  refuse  me  your 
consent."  "  William,"  replied  the  count,  "  you  are  your  own  mas- 
ter ;  act  as  you  please  ;  but  I  should  think,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  it 
were  better  you  did  not  go." 

The  count  d'Ostrevant,  perceiving  this  subject  was  disagreeable 
to  his  father,  turned  the  conversation  to  other  matters  ;  but  his  reso 
lution  was  fixed,  and  his  purveyances  were  continued  to  be  made  ami 
forwarded  to  Calais.  His  herald,  Gomegines,  was  sent  to  England 
to  inform  the  king  and  his  uncles,  that  he  would  come  honorably  at- 
tended to  his  feast.  They  were  much  pleased  at  this  intelligence, 
and  presented  the  herald  with  great  gifts,  which  were  very  acceptable, 
for  he  became  blind  toward  the  end  of  his  days.  I  know  not  if  he 
had  angered  God,  that  he  was  afflicted  with  such  a  punishment ;  but 
this  herald,  when  in  power,  had  behaved  with  so  much  insolence, 
that  he  was  little  pitied  in  his  distress.  The  count  d'Ostrevant  took 
leave  of  his  father,  and,  on  his  departure  from  the  Hague,  returned 
to  his  lady  at  Quesnoy.  Many  noble  knights  were  busy  in  prepara- 
tio-ns  for  this  feast  that  had  been  so  pompously  proclaimed. 

The  count  Waleran  de  Saint  Pol,  who  had  married  the  half-sister 
to  king  Richard,  assembled  a  handsome  body  of  knights  and  squires, 
and  with  them  made  for  Calais,  where  passage-vessels  Vv'ere  waiting 
to  convey  to  Dover  the  lords  and  knights  going  to  this  tournament. 
From  Dover  they  continued  their  journey  to  London,  where  their 
servants  had  previously  secured  their  lodgings. 

The  count  d'Ostrevant  set  out  from  Hainault  with  a  numerous  at. 
tendance  of  knights  and  squires,  and  travelled  through  Artois  to 
Calais,  where  he  met  the  count  de  St.  Pol.  When  the  wind  was 
favorable,  and  their  attendants  embarked,  they  crossed  the  channel ; 
but  it  WQB  told  me,  and  I  believe  it,  that  the  count  de  St.  Pol  arrived 
first  at  London,  where  he  found  the  king  and  his  brother-in-law,  sir 
John  Holland,  who,  with  many  other  nobles,  made  him  a  hearty  wel- 
come, and  inquired  the  news  in  France.  The  count  d'Ostrevant 
having  crossed  the  sea,  stopped  at  Canterbury,  and  on  the  Friday 
morning,  without  breaking  his  fast,  paid  his  devotions  at  the  shrine 
of  Thomas  k  Becket,  making  at  the  same  time  a  very  rich  offering 
at  that  altar.  He  remained  that  whole  day  at  Canterbury,  and  on 
the  following  went  to  Rochester.  On  account  of  his  numerous  train, 
he  travelled  but  a  short  day's  journey,  to  spare  his  horses  that  car- 
ried  the  baggage.  After  mass  he  left  Rochester  and  dined  at  Dart- 
ford,  whence  he  continued  his  journey  to  London,  for  it  was  on  this 
Sunday  the  tournaments  were  to  begin. 

This  Sunday,  according  to  proclamation,  being  the  next  to  Mich- 
elmas-day,  was  the  beginning  of  the  tiltings,  and  called  the  feast  of 
the  challengers.  About  three  o'clock,  there  paraded  out  f'-om  the 
Tower  of  London,  which  is  situated  in  the  square  of  Si.  Catherine, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  sixty  barded  coursers  ornamented  for 
the  tournament ;  on  each  was  mounted  a  squire  of  honor  that  advanced 
only  at  a  foot's  pace  ;  then  came  sixty  ladies  of  rank,  mounted  on 
palfreys  most  elegantly  and  richly  dressed,  following  each  other, 
every  one  leading  a  knight  with  a  silver  chain,  completely  armed  for 
tilting  ;  and  in  this  procession  they  moved  on  through  the  streets  of 


528 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


London,  attended  by  numbers  of  minstrels  and  trumpets,  to  Smith- 
field.  The  queen  of  England,  and  her  ladies  and  damsels,  were 
already  arrived  and  placed  in  chambers  handsomely  decorated.  The 
king  was  with  the  queen.  When  the  ladies  who  led  the  knights 
arrived  in  the  square,  their  servants  were  ready  to  assist  them  to 
dismount  from  their  palfreys,  and  to  conduct  them  to  the  apartments 
prepared  for  them.  The  knights  remained  until  their  squires  of  honor 
had  dismawnted,  and  brought  them  their  coursers,  which  having 
mounted,  they  had  their  helmets  laced  on,  and  prepared  themselves 
in  all  points  for  tire  tilt. 

The  count  de  Saint  Pol  with  his  companions  now  advanced,  hand- 
somely  armed  for  the  occasion,  and  the  tournament  began.  Every 
foreign  knight  who  pleased  tilted,  or  had  time  for  so  doing,  before 
the  evening  set  in.  The  tiitings  were  well  and  long  continued, 
until  night  forced  them  to  break  off.  The  lords  and  ladies  then  re- 
tired where  they  had  made  appointments.  The  queen  was  lodged 
in  the  bishop  of  London's  palace  near  St,  Paul's  church,  where  the 
banquet  was  held. 

Toward  evening,  the  count  d'Ostrevant  arrived,  and  was  kindly 
received  by  king  Richard  and  his  lords.  The  prize  for  the  opponents 
was  adjudged  to  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  as  the  best  knight  at  this 
tournament,  and  that  for  the  tenants  to  the  earl  of  Huntingdon.  The 
dancings  were  at  the  queen's  residence,  in  the  presence  of  the  king, 
his  uncles,  and  the  barons  of  England.  The  ladies  and  damsels  con- 
tinued their  amusements,  before  and  after  supper,  until  it  was  time 
to  retire,  when  all  went  to  their  lodgings,  except  such  as  were  at- 
tached  to  the  king  or  queen,  who,  during  the  tournament,  lived  at 
the  palace  of  the  bishop  of  London. 

You  would  have  seen  on  the  ensuing  morning,  Monday,  squires  and 
varlets  busily  employed,  in  different  parts  of  London,  furbishing  and 
making  ready  armor  and  horses  for  their  masters  who  were  to  engage 
in  the  justs.  In  the  afternoon,  king  Richard  entered  Smithfield  mag- 
nificently accompanied  by  dukes,  lords,  and  knights,  lor  he  was  chief 
of  the  tenants  of  the  lists.  The  queen  took  her  station  as  on  the 
preceding  day,  with  her  ladies,  in  the  apartments  that  had  been 
prepared  for  her.  The  count  d'Ostrevant  came  next,  with  a  large 
company  of  knights  and  squires  fully  armed  for  tilting;  then  the  count 
de  Saint  Pol  and  the  knights  from  France. 

The  tournament  now  began,  and  every  one  exerted  himself  to  the 
utmost  to  excel :  many  were  unhorsed,  and  more  lost  their  helmets. 
The  justing  continued  with  great  courage  and  perseverance  until 
night  put  an  end  to  it.  The  company  now  retired  to  their  lodgings 
or  their  homes ;  and,  when  the  hour  for  supper  was  near,  the  lords 
and  ladies  attended  it,  which  was  splendid  and  well  served.  The 
prize  for  the  opponents  at  the  tournament  was  adjudged,  by  the 
ladies,  lords,  and  heralds,  to  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  who  far  eclipsed 
all  who  had  tilted  that  day ;  that  for  the  tenants  was  given  to  a  gal- 
lant knight  of  England  called  sir  Hugh  Spenser. 

On  the  morrow,  Tuesday,  the  tournament  was  renewed  by  the 
squires,  who  tilted  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  queen,  and  all  the 
nobles,  until  night,  when  all  retired  as  on  the  preceding  day.  The 
supper  was  as  magnificent  as  before  at  the  palace  of  the  bishop,  where 
the  king  and  queen  lodged  ;  and  the  dancing  lasted  until  daybreak, 
when  the  company  broke  up.  The  tournament  was  continued  on 
the  Wednesday  by  all  knights  and  squires  indiscriminately,  who 
were  inclined  to  just ;  it  lasted  until  night,  and  the  supper  and  dances 
were  as  the  preceding  day. 

On  Thursday,  the  king  entertained  at  supper  all  the  foreign  knights 
and  squires,  and  the  queen  their  ladies  and  damsels.  The  duke  of 
Lancaster  gave  a  grand  dinner  to  them  on  the  Friday.  On  Satur- 
day, the  king  and  his  court  left  London  for  Windsor,  whither  the 
count  d'Ostrveant,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  and  the  foreign  knights  who 
had  been  present  at  the  feasts,  were  invited.  All  accepted  the  invi- 
tation, as  was  right,  and  went  to  Windsor,  which  has  a  handsome 
castle,  well  built  and  richly  ornamented,  situated  on  the  Thames 
twenty  miles  from  London.  The  entertainments  were  very  mag- 
nificent in  the  dinners  and  suppers  king  Richard  made,  for  he  thought 
he  could  not  pay  honor  enough  to  his  cousin  the  count  d'Ostrevant. 
He  was  solicited  by' the  king  and  his  uncles  to  be  one  of  the  com- 
panions of  the  order  of  the  blue  Garter,  as  the  chapel  of  St.  George, 
the  patron,  was  at  Windsor.  In  answer  to  their  request,  he  said  he 
would  consider  of  it,  and  instantly  consulted  the  lord  de  Gomegines 
and  the  bastard  Fierabras  de  Vertain,  who  were  far  from  discour- 
aging him  from  accepting  the  order.  He  returned  to  the  king,  and  was 
admitted  a  knight  companion  of  the  Garter,  to  the  great  surprise  of 
the  French  knights  then  present.  They  murmured  together,  and  then 
said  :  "  This  count  d'Ostrevant  plainly  shows  that  his  heart  is  more 
inclined  to  England  than  to  France,  when  he  thus  accepts  the  order 
of  the  Garter,  which  is  the  device  of  the  kings  of  England.  He  is 
purchasing  the  ill-will  of  the  court  of  France  and  of  my  lord  of  Bur- 
gundy, whose  daughter  he  has  married,  and  a  time  may  come  for 
him  to  repent  of  it.  However,  to  say  the  truth,  he  must  know  what 
concerns  him  best :  but  he  was  well  beloved  by  the  king  of  France, 
his  brother  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  all  the  royal  family  ;  so  that 
when  he  came  to  them  at  Paris  or  elsewhere,  they  showed  him  more 
kindness  than  to  any  other  of  their  cousins." 

Thus  was  the  count  d'Ostrevant  blamed  by  the  French,  without 
the  smallest  cause ;  for  what  he  had  done  was  no  way  to  injure  the 
ciown  of  Fimae,  nor  hits  cousins  and  friends  of  that  country.  Noth- 


ing was  farther  from  his  mind  than  any  hostility  to  the  king  of  France ; 
but  he  had  accepted  the  Garter  to  oblige  his  cousm  in  England,  and 
on  occasion  to  be  a  mediator  between  the  two  countries.  When  he 
took  the  oaths  usual  on  the  admission  of  knights  to  the  order,  it  ought 
to  be  known  publicly  that  nothing  was  said  or  done  prejudicial  to 
France,  nor  any  treaties  entered  into  with  that  intent.  I  mention 
this,  since  it  is  impossible  to  prevent  the  envious  from  spreading 
abroad  their  tales.  When  the  entert;,inments  at  Windsor  had  lasted 
a  sufficient  time,  and  the  king  had  m:  de  handsome  presents  to  the 
knights  and  squires  of  France,  particu  arly  to  the  young  count  d'Os- 
trevant,  the  company  took  leave  of  t.ie  king,  the  queen,  and  the 
court,  and  departed  for  their  different  homes. 

Rumor,  which  magnifies  everything,  carried  to  the  king  of  France, 
his  brother  and  uncles,  every  particular  that  had  passed  at  this  feast 
in  England.  Those  who  had  been  there  confirmed  it;  nothing  was 
forgotten,  but  rather  additions  made  with  the  intent  of  doing  mis- 
chief in  preference  to  good.  They  related,  that  William  of  Hainault, 
who  called  himself  count  d'Ostrevant,  had  taken  great  pains  to  honoi 
this  feast ;  that  he  had  the  prize  given  him  at  the  tournament  in  pref- 
erence to  many  other  foreign  knights,  and  that  he  was  loud  in  the 
praise  of  the  English,  and  was  become  the  liege-man  to  the  king  of 
England  by  taking  the  oaths  and  accepting  the  order  of  the  blue 
Garter,  in  the  chapel  of  Saint  George  at  Windsor,  which  order  had 
been  established  by  king  Edward  and  his  son  the  prince  of  Wales; 
that  no  one  could  be  admitted  a  knight  companion  of  that  order, 
without  making  oath  never  to  bear  arms  against  the  crown  of  Eng- 
land ;  and  this  oath  the  count  d'Ostrevant  had  taken  without  the 
smallest  reservation. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  uncles,  on  hearing  this,  were  much 
troubled  and  vexed  with  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  The  king  said  : 
"  Only  think,  it  is  not  a  year  ago  since  the  count  begged  of  me  that 
his  brother  might  be  bishop  of  Cambray ;  but  after  what  we  have 
heard,  that  would  now  be  much  to  our  prejudice.  It  will  be  better 
that  our  cousin  of  St,  Pol  have  Cambray  than  John  of  Haniault.  The 
Hainaulters  were  never  our  sincere  friends,  nor  ever  will  be,  for  they 
are  too  proud  and  presumptuous,  and  have  always  been  more  attached 
to  England  than  France ;  but  a  time  may  come  when  they  shall  dearly 
pay  for  it.  We  will,"  added  the  king,  "  that  the  count  d'Ostrevant 
be  summoned  to  appear  before  us,  and  to  do  homage  for  the  county 
of  Ostrevant,  or  we  will  dispossess  him  and  attach  it  to  our  crown." 
Such  of  the  council  as  were  present,  replied,  "  Sir,  you  say  well,  and 
what  you  order  ought  to  be  done."  The  duke  of  Burgundy,  whose 
daughter  the  count  had  married,  was  highly  displeased  at  these  re- 
ports ;  for  he  had  always  pushed  his  son-in-law  as  much  as  he  could 
into  the  good  graces  of  the  king  and  the  royal  family.  This  business 
was  not  neglected ;  for  the  king  of  France  wrote  very  sharp  letters 
to  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  which  he  sent  to  him  at  Quesnoy,  com- 
manding him  to  come  to  Paris,  and,  in  the  presence  of  the  peers  of 
France,  do  homage  for  the  county  of  Ostrevant,  or  he  would  make 
war  upon  him,  and  dispossess  him  of  it. 

The  count  d'Ostrevant,  on  perusing  these  letters,  found  that  the 
king  and  his  council  were  much  angered,  and  instantly  assembled 
his  most  confidential  counsellors  to  consider  of  the  answer.  He 
called  to  his  aid  the  lord  de  Fontaines,  the  lord  de  Gomegines,  sir 
William  de  Heremies,  the  lord  de  Trassegnies,  the  bailiff  of  Hain- 
ault, the  lord  de  Sancelles,  sir  Race  de  Montigny,  the  abbot  de  Cres- 
pin,  John  Semart,  and  James  Barrier  of  Valenciennes,  These 
counsellors  having  some  time  debated,  and  turned  the  matter  over 
various  ways,  thought  it  most  advisable  to  write  to  the  king  of  France, 
and  answer  generally  to  what  he  had  urged,  and  demand  an  oppor- 
tunity for  so  doing  more  particularly,  by  persons  that  were  properly 
qualified  and  not  by  letters.  In  the  mean  time,  they  recommended 
sending  a  well-informed  messenger,  to  duke  Albert  in  Holland,  to 
acquaint  him  with  what  was  passing,  and  have  his  advice.  This 
was  done  :  they  wrote  such  humble  and  discreet  letters  to  the  king 
of  France  and  his  council  as  greatly  pacified  them ;  and  sent  the 
lord  de  Trassegnies,  the  lord  de  Sancelles,  John  Semart,  and  James 
Barrier  to  Holland.  On  being  admitted  to  the  count  of  Holland  they 
laid  before  him  the  situation  of  Hainault,  and  the  letters  that  had  been 
received  from  the  king  of  France. 

If  the  count  of  Holland  was  not  surprised  at  what  had  happened, 
it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at ;  for  he  replied,  "  I  was  just  thinking  that 
what  you  tell  me  would  come  to  pass :  my  son  William  had  no  busi- 
ness to  go  to  England.  I  have  given  up  to  him  the  government  of 
Hainault :  let  him  advise  with  the  wisest  and  most  prudent  in  that 
country.  Make  interest  with  our  fair  cousin,  the  duke  of  Burgundy; 
for  he  has  the  power  to  set  to  rights  all  this  business.  I  cannot  give 
you  better  advice,  nor  recommend  a  more  fit  person  to  address  your- 
sevles  to."  On  this  the  envoys  returned  to  Hainault,  and  related  all 
that  had  passed,  which  gave  satisfaction.  The  lord  de  Trassegnies, 
sir  William  de  Heremies,  sir  Race  de  Montigny,  John  Semart  and 
James  Barrier,  were  ordered  to  wait  on  the  king  of  France  and  the 
duke  of  Burgundy.  The  detail  of  all  that  passed  would  be  too  long 
for  such  a  history  as  this,  that  embraces  so  many  objects.  The  con- 
clusion was,  that  notwithstanding  the  support  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
the  count  d'Ostrevant  was  forced  to  go  to  Paris  to  perform  his  duty 
and  acknowledge  his  holding  the  county  of  Ostrevant  from  the  crown 
of  France,  otherwise  he  would  have  had  war  instantly  carried  into 
Hainault.  The  lord  de  Coucy  and  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  took  mucb 


Chronicles  of  England,  France,  spain 


&  c 


529 


pains  that  a  war  should  ensue  ;  but  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir 
John  le  Mercier  counteracted  them  to  the  utmost  of  their  power.  As 
we  have  dwelt  too  long  on  these  matters,  we  will  return  to  the  barons 
and  knights  of  France,  who  were  besieging  the  strong  town  of  Africa 
aifainst  the  Saracens. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  AFRICA  IS  RAISED.     THE  CAUST:  OF  IT.     THE  KPTIGHTS  AND 
SQUIRES  RETURN  TO  THEIR  OWN  COUNTRIES. 

You  have  before  heard,  what  pains  the  Christians  took  to  conquer 
the  town  of  Africa ;  for  they  thought,  if  they  succeeded,  they  should 
gain  renown,  and  be  able  to  withstand,  during  the  winter,  all  the 
forces  the  infidels  could  bring  against  them,  until  they  should  be 
reinforced  from  Europe,  especially  by  the  king  of  France,  who  was 
young  and  fond  of  arms,  and  there  were  still  two  years  to  run  of  the 
truce  witli  England  :  the  Christians  had  therefore  laid  siege  to  Africa, 
as  being  the  most  convenient  entrance  into  Barbary.  The  infidels, 
suspicious  of  such  being  their  intentions,  well  victualled  the  place, 
and  reinforced  it  with  a  new  garrison,  the  better  to  guard  it. 

The  siege  still  continued,  although,  after  the  before-mentioned  loss 
on  the  part  of  the  Christians,  little  advantage  was  gained,  and  the 
men-at-arms  were  greatly  discouraged  ;  for  they  could  not  obtain  any 
opportunity  of  changing  the  tiresomeness  of  their  situation,  and  of 
revenging  themselves  on  the  enemy.    Many,  in  consequence,  began 
to  murmur  and  say,  "We  remain  here  in  vain;  for  if  we  do  nothing 
more  effectual  than  skirmishing,  we  shall  never  gain  the  town :  if, 
by  accident  we  kill  one  infidel  by  our  arrows,  they  supply  his  place 
with  ten  more,  as  they  are  in  their  own  country,  and  have  provision 
and  stores  in  abundance,  while  ours  are  brought  with  much  difficulty 
and  uncertainty.   What  will  become  of  us,  if  we  stay  longer  ?  The 
cold  nights  of  winter  freeze  and  benumb  us  to  death.    We  shall  be 
in  a  most  disagreeable  state  for  many  reasons  :  first,  at  that  time  of 
the  year  the  sea  will  be  so  tempestuous  no  one  will  venture  on  it. 
We  have  now  but  eight  days  provision,  and  should  the  stormy  weather 
set  in,  and  prevent  any  vessels  arriving,  we  must  inevitably  perish. 
Secondly,  suppose  wc  have  provision  and  stores  in  plenty,  how  can 
the  army  support,  for  so  long  a  time,  the  fatigue  of  a  regular  guard  ? 
The  danger  will  be  too  great ;  for  the  enemy  is  on  his  own  ground, 
and  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  and  may  attack  us  in  the  night- 
season,  as  we  have  already  seen,  and  do  us  infinite  damage.  Thirdly, 
should  we  be  infected  with  any  disorder,  from  want  of  better  air  and 
fresh  provision,  it  may  be  contagious,  and  we  shall  drop  off  one  after 
another,  for  we  have  not  any  remedies  to  guard  against  such  a  mis. 
ii^ntune.    Besides,  should  the  Genoese,  who  are  a  treacherous  race, 
wish  to  return  without  us,  they  might  embark  in  the  night-time,  and, 
when  once  on  board  their  vessels,  we  could  not  prevent  them,  and 
they  would  leave  us  here  to  pay  the  reckoning.    It  will  be  right  that 
we  remonstrate  with  our  lords,  who  are  enjoying  their  ease,  on  these 
our  suspicions  ;  for  the  Genoese  do  not  conceal  their  opinions  of  us. 
Some  of  their  talkers  have  said  to  our  men,  '  You  Frenchmen  are 
odd  men-at-arms :  when  we  sailed  from  Genoa,  we  thought  you 
would  have  conquered  this  town  of  Africa  within  a  week  or  a  fort- 
night after  your  landing ;  but  we  have  been  here  nearly  two  months, 
and  nothing  has  been  done  :  by  the  assaults  and  skirmishes  you 
make,  the  town  need  not  fear  you  these  two  years  ;  and  at  the  rate 
you  go  on,  you  will  never  conquer  the  kingdoms  of  Tunis  or  Africa.' " 
The  Genoese  had  so  frequently  held  this  language  to  the  varlets 
and  others  of  the  army,  that  it  reached  the  ears  of  their  lords,  and 
was  repeated  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  was  wise  and  prudent,  and 
to  whom  the  whole  army  looked  up.    He  considered  a  while,  and 
then  said  to  himself,  "  The  conversations  of  these  Genoese  are  but 
too  well  founded  in  truth :  to  put  a  stop  to  them,  a  full  assembly  of 
the  principal  knights  must  be  held,  to  consider  how  we  are  to  proceed, 
for  winter  is  fast  approaching."    At  this  council,  which  was  held  in 
the  duke  of  Bourbon's  tent,  various  plans  were  proposed  ;  but  the 
conclusion  was,  that  they  would,  for  this  season,  break  up  the  siege, 
and  every  person  should  return  home  the  way  he  had  come.  The 
chief  lords  secretly  made  preparations  accordingly,  and,  calling  to 
them  the  masters  of  the  galleys  and  other  vessels,  acquainted  them 
with  their  intentions.    The  captains  were  much  surprised,  and  said, 
"  My  lords,  do  not  harbor  any  suspicions  of  us,  for  we  are  pledged 
to  you  by  our  honor  and  oaths,  and  we  will  most  loyally  and  honestly 
acquit  ourselves.     Had  we  pleased,  we  might  have  accepted  the 
favorable  offers  that  were  made  us  by  the  Africans,  but  we  refused 
to  enter  into  any  treaty  with  them,  from  our  attachments  and  engage, 
ments  to  you." 

"  We  have  no  doubts  of  you,  gentlemen,"  replied  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  "  for  we  look  on  you  as  loyal  and  valiant  men :  but  we  have 
considered  our  situation  ;  winter  is  at  hand,  and  we  have  a  scarcity 
of  provision.  Should  it  be  God's  good  pleasure  that  we  return  to 
France,  we  will  inform  the  king,  who  is  young  and  fond  of  war,  of 
the  state  of  this  country.  At  this  moment  he  knows  not  where  to 
employ  his  force,  for  he  and  the  king  of  England  are  at  peace.  He 
is  unhappy  when  idle,  and  we  shall  advise  him  to  undertake  an  ex- 
pedition hither,  as  well  to  have  the  pleasure  of  meeting  the  king  of 
Sicily  as  to  conquer  this  country  from  the  Saracens.  Prepare  and 
make  ready  your  galleys,  for  we  shall  leave  this  coast  in  a  very  few 


days."  The  Genoese  were  not  well  pleased  with  the  French  lords 
for  thus  breaking  up  the  siege  of  the  town  of  Africa ;  but,  as  they 
could  not  amend  it,  they  were  forced  to  bear  with  it  as  well  as  they 
could. 

There  was  a  rumor  current  in  the  Christian  camp,  that  the  Genoese 
were  treating  with  the  Saracens  to  betray  and  deliver  up  to  them  the 
remainder  of  the  army.  It  was  firmly  believed  by  many,  and  they 
said  :  "  Our  principal  commanders,  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  dauphin 
of  Auvergne,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Guy  de  la  Treinouille,  sir  Philip 
de  Bar  and  sir  John  de  Vienne,  are  well  acquainted  with  this  plot ; 
and  for  this  reason  they  have  determined  suddenly  to  break  up  thk 
siege."  When  it  was  proclaimed  that  every  one  was  to  embark  on 
board  the  galleys  or  other  vessels,  in  an  orderly  manner,  you  would 
have  seen  the  varlets  in  the  greatest  bustle  packing  up  the  purvey- 
ances of  their  different  lords,  and  conveying  them  on  board  the  ships 
which  lay  at  anchor  off  the  shore.  When  all  things  were  ijmbarked, 
the  knights  entered  the  galleys  that  had  brought  them  thither:  many 
had  bargained  with  the  captains  to  carry  them  to  Naples,  others  to 
Sicily,  Cyprus  or  Rhodes,  thejice  to  perform  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem. 

After  having  remained  sixty-one  days  before  the  town  of  Africa, 
they  broke  up  the  siege,  and  set  sail  from  that  country  in  sight  of  the 
Saracens  from  the  walls.  This  gave  them  such  joy  that  they  sounded 
horns  and  beat  drums,  and  made  so  great  a  noise  by  their  shoutings, 
as  to  be  heard  in  the  army  of  the  Saracens.    Soveral  young  knights 
mounted  their  horses,  and  galloped  to  the  place  where  the  camp  had 
been,  to  see  if  they  could  find  anything  left  behind.  Agadinquor 
d'Oliferne  and  Brahadin  de  Tunis  were  the  first  to  arrive  ;  but  the 
Christians  had  so  completely  cleared  tlie  camp,  that  there  was  noth- 
ing for  them  to  carry  away.     The  Saracens  left  their  station  to 
examine  the  camp,  and  remained  more  than  two  hours  noticing  the 
manner  and  form  of  it.    They  praised  much  their  subtlety  in  sink- 
ing  wells  for  fresh  water,  and,  having  for  some  time  viewed  the 
galleys  under  sail,  they  returned  to  visit  their  friends  in  the  town  of 
Africa.    Others  went  to  their  quarters,  and  rejoiced  greatly  that  the 
Christians  had  not  dared  to  remain  longer.    They  held  their  power 
very  cheap,  and  said,  they  should  no  longer  fear,  as  they  had  done, 
the  French  or  Genoese.   They  spoke  truly,  as  I  shall  explain.  When 
this  siege  was  raised,  the  Saracens  grew  proud  on  the  occasion,  for 
they  saw  the  Genoese  had  exerted  themselves  to  their  utmost  power 
to  annoy  them  :  this  expedition  could  not  have  been  undertaken 
without  an  enormous  expense,  and  they  had  not  gained  anything. 
But  they  did  not  know  the  great  losses  the  Christians  had  suffered 
until  that  day,  and  I  will  tell  you  by  what  accident  it  happened.  In 
the  camp  of  the  Christians  was  found,  lying  on  the  ground,  a  Genoese 
varlet,  who  was  too  ill  with  a  fever  to  be  removed  when  the  sailors 
sought  for  their  men  to  embark  on  board  the  barges.   The  Saracens 
were  delighted  on  finding  this  man,  and  ordered  no  harm  to  be  done 
him.    They  carried  him  to  the  principal  commanders  of  their  army, 
and  told  them  where  they  had  found  him.    An  interpreter  was  sent 
for,  to  examine  him ;  but  at  first  he  would  not  make  any  answers, 
considering  himself  as  a  dead  man,  and  desiring  they  would  put  him 
out  of  his  pain.  The  chiefs  of  the  army,  such  as  Agadinquor  d'Oliferne 
and  Brahadin  de  Tunis,  thought  they  should  gain  nothing  by  his  death ; 
and  to  induce  him  to  answer  truly,  without  any  equivocation,  what 
questions  should  be  put  to  him,  they  promised  to  spare  his  life,  and 
send  him  safe  and  well  to  his  own  country  on  board  of  the  first  gal- 
ley that  should  come  thither  from  Genoa  or  Marseilles,  with  a  present 
of  one  hundred  golden  besants.    The  valet  hearing  this,  was  freed 
from  his  fears  of  death  and  made  easy;  for  he  knew  that  these  Sara- 
cens never  break  their  words  ;  and,  as  every  one  dies  as  late  as  he 
can,  he  said  to  the  interpreter,  "  Make  them  all  swear  on  their  faith 
to  keep  what  they  have  promised,  and  I  will  truly  answer  whatever 
you -may  ask."    The  interpreter  repeated  this  to  the  lords,  who  hav. 
ing  consented  to  his  demand,  the  varlet  said,  "  Now  ask  what  ques- 
tions you  please,  and  I  will  answer  them."   He  was  first  asked  who 
he  was,  and  his  place  of  residence,  and  replied,  "Portevances;*  [that 
his  name  was  Simon  Mollevin,  and  son  to  a  captain  of  a  galley  at 
Portevances  :"]  then  as  to  the  commanders  of  the  Christian  army. 
He  named  several ;  for,  having  kept  company  and  drank  with  the 
heralds,  he  had  often  heard  their  names  mentioned  and  remembered 
some  of  them.   He  was  asked,  if  he  knew  the  reasons  why  they  had 
so  suddenly  raised  the  siege  and  departed.    To  this  he  made  a  very 
prudent  reply,  by  saying,  he  was  ignorant  of  it,  as  he  was  not  present 
at  the  council  of  war  when  it  was  determined  on,  and  could  only  tell 
them  what  was  the  common  report  in  the  army.    It  was  said,  that 
the  French  suspected  the  Genoese  of  a  design  to  betray  them  ;  but 
the  Genoese  declared  this  was  false,  and  wrongfully  imputed  to  them 
by  the  French.   They  had  left  the  coast  because  they  were  afraid  to 
winter  in  this  country,  and  risk  the  loss  of  as  many  knights  as  they 
had  once  done.    "  Ask  him,"  said  the  lords  to  the  interpreter,  "  to 
explain  this."    He  replied,  "  So  great  was  the  loss  on  the  day  the 
combat  was  to  have  taken  place  between  ten  of  your  knights  with 
ten  of  ours,  that  upward  of  sixty  knights  and  squires,  men  of  renown, 
died  that  day ;  and  it  was  solely  on  this  account,"  as  the  Genoese 
said,  "  the  siege  was  raised."    The  Saracen  chiefs  seemed  very 
much  pleased  on  hearing  this,  and  made  no  further  inquiries,  but 
punctually  kept  the  promise  they  had  made  him. 


*  "Portevances."  IntheMSS.  Portenaucs. 
of  ilieres,  off  Provence 


Q.  if  not  Portocro^s,  one  of  the  UJand? 


I 


530 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


On  his  return  to  Portevances  and  Genoa,  he  related  all  that  had 
passed  and  what  answers  he  had  made,  for  which  he  was  no  way 
blamed.  The  Saracens  said  among  themselves,  "  We  have  been  very 
negligent  in  not  taking  better  measures  against  this  union  of  the 
French  and  Genoese  ;  for,  though  they  have  been  this  time  unsue- 
cessful  against  Africa,  wo  must  henceforward  put  our  coast  in  a  bet- 
ter state  of  defence,  (which  we  may  easily  do  ;)  and  we  must,  in 
particular,  guard  the  straits  of  Morocco  so  strongly  that  neither  the 
Genoese  nor  Venetians  shall  carry  their  merchandise  to  Flanders 
through  this  strait,  without  paying  so  great  a  toll  as  to  make  all  the 
world  wonder  thereat,  and  even  then  it  shall  be  considered  as  a  mat. 
ter  of  favor." 

What  these  Africans  had  proposed  they  executed  :  and  all  the 
kingdoms  to  the  south,  west  and  east,  formed  an  alliance,  such  as 
Africa,  Tunis,  Bugia,  Morocco,  Benmarin,  Treme^en  and  Granada, 
with  a  resolution  of  well  guarding  their  coasts,  and  equipping  such  a 
fleet  of  galleys  as  should  make  them  masters  of  the  sea,  through 
hatred  to  the  French  and  Genoese  for  their  late  siege  of  Africa.  They 
interrupted  so  much  the  navigation  of  the  Venetians  and  Genoese, 
that  merchandise  from  Alexandria,  Cairo,  Damascus,  Venice,  Naples 
or  Genoa,  was  difficult  to  be  had  in  Flanders  for  money  ;  and,  in 
particular,  every  sort  of  spicery  was  enormously  dear. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

KING  CHARLES  OF  FRANCE  PROPOSES  TO  MARCH  TO  ITALY,  TO  FORM  AN 
UNION  OF  THE  CHURCH  BY  FORCE,  AND  THENCE  TO  BARBARY.  EMBAS- 
SADORS FROM  ENGLAND  OFFER  PROPOSALS  FOR  A  PEACE  BETWEEN  HIM 
AND  KING  RICHARD.  THE  DEATH  OF  JOHN  KING  OF  CASTILLE.  HE  IS 
SUCCEEDED  BY  HIS  SON  HENRY,  WHO  IS  CROWNED  KING,  THOUGH  BUT 
NINE  YEARS  OF  AGE. 

When  the  Christian  fleet  sailed  from  Africa,  all  crossed  the  sea, 
but  did  not  disembark  at  the  same  port.  Part  met  with  heavy  tem- 
pests, that  put  them  in  great  danger  :  the  greater  part,  however,  re. 
turned  to  Genoa.  Religions  processions  were  making  in  France  for 
their  safety,  for  they  knew  not  what  was  become  of  them,  not  having 
had  any  intelligence  since  their  departure.  The  ladies  of  Coucy,  of 
Sully,  and  the  dauphiness  of  Auvergne,  were  in  great  anxiety  for 
their  lords,  as  long  as  the  expedition  lasted,  and  were  much  rejoiced 
on  hearing  they  v.'ere  returned.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  and  the  lord 
de  Coucy  set  off  privately  for  Paris,  leaving  their  attendants  behind, 
and  arrived  there  about  Martinmas-day.  The  king,  as  was  natural, 
was  well  pleased  to  see  them,  and  asked  many  questions  respecting 
Barbary,  and  the  success  of  the  expedition.  They  related  all  they 
had  seen  or  heard,  which  was  eagerly  listened  to  by  th<3  king  and  his 
brother,  the  duke  of  Touraine.  The  king  said,  "  If  we  can  manage 
to  restore  union  to  the  church,  and  establish  a  sound  peace  between 
us  and  England,  we  should  very  much  like  to  lead  a  great  army  to 
Barbary,  to  exalt  the  Christian  faith,  confound  the  infidels,  and  acquit 
the  souls  of  our  predecessors,  king  Philip  of  happy  memory,  and  king 
John  our  grandfather ;  for  both  of  them  put  on  the  vermilion  cross, 
to  pass  the  sea  for  the  holy  land  ;  and  they  would  have  done  so,  if 
violent  wars  had  not  nearly  overturned  their  kingdom.  Now,  if  we 
can  restore  union  and  peace  to  the  church,  and  lengthen  our  truce 
with  the  English  to  a  proper  term,  we  are  resolved  to  undertake  this 
expedition."  Such  were  the  conversations  Jjj^etween  the  kinff  of 
France  and  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  fJourbon,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
and  thus  did  thing;;  remain.  By  degrees,  those  who  had  been  in 
Africa  returned  home.  The  king  lived  at  Paris  the  whole  season, 
residing  sometimes  at  the  Louvre,  at  others,  with  the  queen,  at  the 
h6tel  de  St.  Pol. 

About  St.  Andrew's  day,  when  the  knights  were  almost  all  returned 
from  Barbary,  circumstances  which  served  for  a  topic  of  conversation 
with  every  one,  another  expedition  was  talked  of,  at  the  court  of 
France,  but  I  cannot  say  who  was  the  first  promoter  of  it.  The 
king  of  France,  who  had  a  great  love  of  arms,  was  thus  addressed  : 
"  Sire,  your  devotior^and  inclination  naturally  lead  you  to  wish  to 
carry  an  expedition  against  the  infidels  beyond  sea,  to  conquer  the 
holy  land."  "  That  is  very  true,"  answered  the  king :  "  it  consti- 
tutes the  occupation  of  my  thoughts  night  and  day."  I  believe  the 
proposal  was  made  by  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  or  sir  John  le  IVJercier ; 
for  they  were  both,  loo  much  attached  to  pope  Clement,  and  so  greatly 
in  the  king's  favor,  that  whatever  they  said  was  done.  Others,  who 
were  at  the  time  ihi  the  king's  company,  said ;  "  Sire,  you  cannot,  in 
conscience,  imdertake  such  an  expedition,  while  the  church  is  dis- 
united :  begin  with  the  head,  and  your  enterprise  will  end  the  better." 
"How  would  you  have  me  begin?"  asked  the  king.  "Sire,"  re- 
plied they,  "  at  this  moment  you  have  nothing  on  your  hands.  You 
are  at  peace  with  the  English  ;  and  you  may,  during  the  truce,  un- 
dertake, if  you  please,  an  expedition  :  we  do  not  see  a  more  brilliant 
one,  than  to  march  n  large  army  to  Rome  and  destroy  this  anti-pope, 
whom  the  Romanfi,  through  error,  have  elected  and  placed  on  the 
throne  of  St.  Peter.  This  may  be  done,  if  you  exert  yourself :  a 
more  meritorious  or  honorable  service  cannot  be  performed  ;  and  the 
instant  the  anti-pope  and  his  cardinals  shall  learn  you  are  advancing 
against  them  with  a  large  army,  Vhey  will  surrender  themselves  to 
your  mercy. 

The  king  listened  attentively  to  this,  and  said  he  would  consider 


of  it.  In  truth,  he  was  warmly  attached  to  pope  Clement ;  for  the 
preceding  year,  when  at  Avignon,  he  had  received  the  greatest  honors 
and  attentions  from  him,  and  he  had  given  to  him,  his  brother  and 
uncles,  more  than  they  had  asked.  This  he  thought  was  deserving 
some  return,  and,  on  his  taking  leave,  he  had  promised  the  pope,  that 
he  would  attend  to  his  affairs  in  such  wise  that  the  effect  of  his  in- 
terference would  soon  be  known.  He  considered  himself  bound, 
therefore,  to  do  something  in  his  behalf. 

At  this  time,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  at  Pans  ; 
and  it  was  generally  reported,  that  soon  after  March  the  king  would 
set  out  from  Paris,  for  Savoy  and  Lombardy,  and  that  the  duke  of 
Savoy  was  to  send  his  cousin-german  with  him.  The  king  was  to 
have  under  his  command  the  duke  of  Touraine  and  four  thousand 
spears ;  the  duke  of  Burgundy  two  thousand  ;  the  duke  of  Berry  the 
same  number  ;  the  constable  of  France  two  thousand  Bretons  and 
Saintongers,  from  the  flat  countries  ;  the  duke  of  Burbon  one  thou, 
sand  spears :  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy.  one  thou- 
sand spears ;  and  all  these  men-at-arms  were  to  be  engaged  and  paid 
for  three  months,  and  thus  from  time  to  time.  The  pope  and  cardi- 
nals  at  Avignon  were  as  much  rejoiced,  when  intelligence  of  this 
was  carried  to  them,  as  if  the  expedition  were  already  commenced. 
It  was  proposed  in  the  council  that  the  king  should  invite  the  duke 
of  Brittany  to  form  part  of  it,  as  they  did  not  think  it  prudent  to 
leave  him  behind.  The  king  in  consequence  wrote  him  a  handsome 
letter,  to  explain  the  plan  and  intention  of  the  expeditioi,  and  to  in- 
vite him  to  make  a  part  of  it,  which  he  sent  by  an  honorable  man, 
one  of  his  ushers-at-arms. 

When  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  read  the  letter,  he  burst  out  into 
laughter,  and  calling  to  him  the  lord  de  Montbouchier,  said  :  "  See 
what  my  lord  of  France  writes  me.  He  has  undertaken  to  set  out 
in  the  month  of  March  next  for  Rome,  and  destroy  by  the  power  of 
his  arms,  pope  Boniface  and  his  cardinals.  As  God  is  my  help,  he 
will  never  succeed,  but  shortly  have  other  flax  to  spin,  Vv'hich  will 
force  him  to  give  up  such  foolish  business.  He  desires  me  to  accom- 
pany him  with  two  thousand  lances.  As  I  wish  to  pay  him  every 
honor  that  is  his  due,  I  shall  write  a  very  civil  answer  back  to  please 
him,  and  say  that,  if  he  persists  in  undertaking  the  expedition  men- 
tioned in  his  letter,  he  shall  not  go  without  me,  since  he  is  desirous 
of  my  company ;  but  I  tell  you,  lord  de  Montbouchier,  that  I  shall! 
not  trouble  any  of  my  vassals  on  the  occasion,  for  I  repeat,  it  will  enH 
in  words."  The  duke  of  Brittany  sent  very  handsome  letters  by  the 
usher-at-arms,  to  the  king  at  Paris,  who  was  well  satisfied  with  the 
answer.  No  one  attempted  to  discourage  the  king  respecting  this 
expedition,  for  it  was  highly  agreeable  to  the  knights  and  squires,  as 
it  made  them  of  importance,  and  employed  their  time.  All  ranks 
of  persons  made  their  preparations,  even  the  clergy,  and  the  prov- 
inces were  willing  to  tax  themselves  to  send  men-at-arms,  at  their 
expense,  to  serve  the  king. 

This  expedition  ended,  however,  as  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  fore- 
told ;  and  I  will  relate  what  occasioned  its  being  broken  off.  About 
Candlemas,  intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king  and  his  council, 
which  they  had  not  thought  of,  nor  foreseen.  Part  of  the  king  of 
England's  cabinet-council  were  sent,  in  handsome  state,  to  wait  on 
the  king  of  France  at  Paris.  At  the  head  of  this  legation  were,  sir 
Thomas  Percy,  sir  Lewis  Clifford,  sir  Robert  Bricquet,  and  other 
knights,  whose  names  I  never  heard.  The  arrival  of  these  knights 
at  Paris  was  a  great  surprise,  though  the  king  had  been  informed  of 
their  coming ;  for  the  king  of  England  had  written  to  him,  to  say  he 
should  in  a  few  days  send  some  of  his  council  to  Paris,  if  he  would 
be  there.  The  king  of  France  was  very  anxious  to  learn  why  these 
embassadors  had  been  sent  in  such  haste,  and  what  they  had  to  pro- 
pose. The  English  knights  dismounted  at  the  sign  of  the  Chateau 
de  Festu,  in  the  street  of  la  Croix  du  Tiroir,  wiiere  they  had  fixed 
their  lodgings.  The  king  of  France  was  at  the  Louvre,  and  the 
duke  of  Touraine  with  him  :  his  three  uncles,  and  the  constable  of 
France,  were  likewise  at  their  different  h6tels  in  Paris.  The  Eng- 
lish arrived  at  Paris  in  the  afternoon,  and  staid  the  remainder  of  that 
day  and  the  night  at  their  inn :  on  the  morrow,  about  nine  o'clock, 
they  mounted  their  horses,  which  were  handsomely  decorated,  and 
went  in  state  to  the  Louvre,  where  the  king  was  waiting  for  them. 
He  was  attended  by  his  brother,  his  uncles,  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  sir  John 
de  Vienne,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  and  other  great  barons. 

The  embassadors  dismounted  in  the  square  before  the  Louvre,  and, 
on  entering  the  gate,  were  met  by  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John  le 
Mercier,  sir  Helion  de  Lignac,  sir  Peter  de  Villiers,  sir  William  de 
la  Tremouille,  and  sir  William  Marcel,  who  received  them  as  knights 
of  the  king  of  England's  council,  and  conducted  them  most  respect, 
fully  to  a  handsome  apartment  where  the  king  of  France  was.  On 
their  entrance  they  took  of  their  hoods,  and  bowed  very  low.  Sir 
Thomas  Percy  was  the  bearer  of  their  credential  letters,  which  he 
presented  to  the  king,  who,  on  receiving  them,  made  the  knights 
rise.  When  they  were  risen,  they  retired  some  paces  back.  The 
king  of  France,  having  perused  the  letters,  called  to  him  his  brother 
and  uncles,  and  showed  their  contents.  His  uncles  then  said,  "  My 
lord,  call  to  you  the  knights  from  England,  and  demand  the  cause  of 
their  coming  hither."  The  king  did  so,  and  the  knights  were  asked 
the  purport  of  their  credential  letters.  Sir  Thomas,  in  reply,  said : 
"  Dear  sire,  it  is  the  wish  of  our  lord  the  king  of  England,  that  hia 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


aiost  confidential  counsellors,  such  as  his  uncles  of  Lancaster,  York, 
or  Gloucester,  or  some  prelates  of  England  of  whom  that  country  has 
the  best  opinion  for  sense  and  prudence,  should  meet  others  of  like 
character,  of  your  council,  that  they  might  consider  on  the  means  of 
forming  a  solid  peace  between  you  and  him  and  your  allies.  This, 
if  it  could  be  effected,  would  give  him  such  great  satisfaction,  that 
he  would  not  complain  of  any  trouble  or  pain  his  counsellors  may 
endure,  whom  he  shall  send  across  the  sea  to  Amiens,  or  any  other 
appointed  place,  for  the  carrying  on  this  negotiation ;  and  we  are 
come  hither  from  oar  lord  to  propose  this  matter,  and  to  learn  your 
intentions  upon  it."  The  king  replied,  "  Sir  Thomas,  you  and  your 
companions  are  welcome,  and  your  visit  has  given  us  very  great  plea, 
sure.  You  will  not  leave  Paris  immediately  :  in  the  mean  time,  we 
will  assemble  our  council,  and,  before  your  departure,  you  shall  have 
such  answer  as  shall  be  satisfactory  to  you."  The  English  were 
well  pleased  with  this  reply,  and  the  king  entered  on  other  matters 
of  conversation.  It  was  now  dinner-time  ;  and  the  English  knights 
were  detained  to  dine  in  tiie  Louvre,  and  given  in  charge  to  the  lord 
de  Coucy  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  who  led  them  into  a  very  richly 
ornamented  apartment,  where  a  table  was  spread  for  them.  They 
dined  well,  and  at  their  leisure,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  constable 
keeping  them  company.  When  dinner  was  over,  they  went  into 
the  king's  apartment,  and  staid  until  wine  and  spices  were  brought 
in  splendid  comfit  boxes  of  gold  and  silver.  After  the  knights  had 
partaken  of  these,  they  took  leave  of  the  king  and  his  lords,  and 
descended  into  the  court,  where  they  mounted  their  horses  and  re- 
turned to  their  lodgings. 

The  proposals  sir  Thomas  Percy  had  brought  from  England  were 
exceedingly  agreeable  to  the  king  of  France,  to  his  uncle  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  to  others  of  his  council ;  but  not  to  all,  especially 
to  those  who  were  interested  concerning  the  pope  of  Avignon.  They 
foresaw,  that  if  negotiations  were  once  begun  between  the  two 
crowns,  it  would  require  a  long  time  to  bring  them  to  a  conclusion, 
and  thus  retard  the  expedition  that  was  intended  against  Rome,  to 
reduce  pope  Boniface  and  his  cardinals  to  the  obedience  of  pope 
Clement.  The  object  of  peace,  however,  was  so  welcome  to  all 
parts  of  Christendom,  and  would  be  of  such  advantage  to  every 
country,  that  no  one  dared  to  say  anything  against  it.  Besides,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  and  his  council,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  were 
unanimous  in  their  opinion  with  the  king.  The  king  of  France 
showed  much  attention  to  sir  Thomas  Percy  and  his  companions ; 
but  there  was  one  knight  among  them,  called  sir  Robert  Bricquet, 
whom  he  did  not  see  with  pleasure,  for  he  was  a  Frenchman,  had 
always  been  of  the  party  of  England  or  Navarre,  and  was  now  a 
knight  of  the  king  of  England's  chamber.  The  king  prudently  dis- 
sembled  his  thoughts  ;  but,  when  he  conversed  with  them,  he  always 
addressed  himself  to  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Lewis  Clifford,  or  to  sir 
John  Clanvow.  The  king  said,  "  We  shall  be  happy  to  see  a  solid 
peace  established  between  our  adversary  of  England  and  us,  for  the 
war  and  quarrel  has  lasted  too  long  a  time  ;  and  I  wish  you  to  un. 
derstand  that  it  shall  be  no  way  our  fault  if  the  negotiations  be  not 
happily  concluded."  "  Sire,"  replied  the  knights,  "  our  lord  the  king 
of  England,  who  has  sent  us  hither,  has  the  same  peaceable  inclina- 
tions, and  said,  on  our  departure,  that  it  should  not  be  to  his  blame 
if  these  wars  and  dissentions  were  not  put  an  end  to,  for  they  had 
lasted  too  long ;  and  he  was  much  surprised  some  prudent  means 
had  not  been  sooner  thought  of  for  this  purpose."  "  Well,"  replied 
the  king,  "  we  shall  see  what  good  affection  he  bears  us." 

The  English  remained  at  Paris  six  days,  and  dined  every  day  with 
one  or  other  of  the  dukes.  In  the  mean  time,  the  m.atter  of  their 
coming  had  been  debated  in  council,  and  it  was  settled  that  the  king 
of  France,  his  uncles,  and  his  cabinet-council,  should  be  at  Amiens 
the  middle  of  March,  and  wait  there  for  the  king  of  England,  his 
uncles  and  council,  if  they  were  willing  to  meet  them.  •  The  Eng- 
lish knights  engaged,  that  on  their  side  there  should  not  be  any  de- 
lay, and  that  some  of  the  king's  uncles,  if  not  all,  would  be  at  Amiens 
on  the  appointed  day.  Thus  was  this  business  concluded ;  and  the 
day  before  the  embassadors  were  to  take  leave  of  the  king  and  quit 
Paris,  he  went  to  the  palace,  and  magnificently  entertained  at  dinner 
these  English  lords  :  his  brother  and  uncles  were  present :  he  made 
sir  Thomas  Percy  sit  at  his  table,  calljng  him  cousin,  from  his  rela- 
tionship with  the  earl  of  Northumberland. 

(  During  the  dinner,  sir  Thomas  Percy  and  his  companions  were 

presented  with  rich  and  handsome  jewels,  all  but  sir  Robert  Bricquet : 
he  was  passed  unnoticed.  The  knight,  who  presented  them  in  the 
name  of  the  king,  (sir  Peter  Villiers,  high  steward  of  the  household) 
said  to  him :  "  When  you  shall  have  done  service  acceptable  to  the 
king,  he  is  rich  enough  to  reward  you  for  it ;"  and  then  passed  by. 
S^ir  Robert  was  melancholy  on  hearing  this  speech,  and  then  first 
learnt  he  was  disagreeable  to  the  king  of  France  :  he  was  therefore 
forced  to  put  up  with  the  slight  as  well  as  he  could.    When  dinner 

'  was  over,  and  they  had  washed  and  the  tables  were  removed,  grace 
having  been  said,  minstrels  of  song  and  others  were  called  in,  who 
performed,  as  usual,  before  the  king  and  his  company.  After  this, 
sir  Thomas  Percy  advanced,  and,  casting  himself  on  his  knee,  said  : 
"  Very  dear  sire,  I  and  my  companions  are  much  surprised  at  one 
thing.  You  have  most  splendidly  entertained  us,  and  presented  us 
with  rich  gifts,  for  which  we  feel  very  thankful ;  but  sir  Rober  Bric- 

I       quet,  who  is  a  knight-at-arms,  and  chamberlain  to  our  sovereign  lord 


531 

the  king  of  England,  has  been  passed  by,  and  we  vv'ould  willingly 
know  the  reason  of  it."  The  king  of  France  replied  :  "  Sir  Thomas, 
the  knight  you  have  named,  since  you  wish  to  know  the  cause  of 
his  being  overlooked,  ought  not  to  have  taken  part  against  us  ;  for, 
had  he  been  made  prisoner  in  war,  his  ransom  would  have  instantly 
been  paid  by  his  death."  On  saying  this,  he  raised  up  sir  Thomas 
Percy,  and  conversed  on  other  matters.  Shortly  after,  wine  and 
spices  were  brought,  which  having  partaken  of  at  their  pleasure,  the 
embassadors  took  leave  of  the  king,  returned  to  their  lodgings,  and 
paid  the  amount  of  their  expenses.  On  the  morrow,  they  departed 
from  Paris,  and  continued  their  journey  to  England,  where  they  re- 
lated to  the  king  and  his  uncles  everything  that  had  passed,  greatly 
extolling  the  king  of  France's  magnificent  entertainments,  and  the 
rich  gifts  he  had  made  them. 

We  will,  for  a  while  leave  speaking  of  England,  and  say  what  was 
passing  in  Castillo.  You  have  heard  of  the  alliance  between  the  king 
of  Castille  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  had  claimed  that  crown 
in  right  of  his  duchess,  the  lady  Constance,  eldest  daughter  of  the 
late  don  Pedro,  by  whom  he  had  a  beautiful  daughter,  that  was  mar- 
ried to  don  Henry,  prince  of  Galicia,  heir  to  the  crown  of  Castille. 
This  marriage  confirmed  the  peace  between  them.  About  two 
years  after  the  celebration  of  these  nuptials,  king  John  of  Castille 
departed  this  life,  and  was  buried  in  the  city  of  Burgos.*  On  this 
event,  the  great  barons  and  prelates  of  the  realm  assembled,  and  de- 
clared their  intentions  to  have  for  their  king  the  young  prince  of 
Galicia.  This  was  done,  and  the  prince  wop  crowned  in  the  ninth 
year  of  his  age :  his  queen  was  six  yours  older.  Thus  was  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  by  the  lady  Constance,  queen  of 
Castille,  and  of  all  the  possessions  of  don  Pedro,  don  Henr)',  and  don 
John,  excepting  those  parts  which  had  been  assigned  to  the  duke  and 
duchess  of  Lancasterfor  their  joint  lives.  They  had,  besides,  a  pen- 
sion of  one  hundred  thousand  florins,  for  which  four  of  the  most 
opulent  cities  in  Castille  were  pledged.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  had 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  his  two  daughters  queens  of  Castille  and 
Portugal. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  expedition  made  by  John  count  d'Ar- 
magnac  in  Lombardy,  for  the  matter  requires  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF  THE  EXPEDITION  OF  COUNT  JOHN  d'aRMAGNAC  INTO  LOMBARDY.  HIS 
DEATH,  AT  THE  SIEGE  OF  ALEXANDRIA. 

The  intention  of  the  count  d'Armagnac  to  lead  an  army  into  Lom- 
bardy has  been  already  mentioned  in  this  history.  His  object  was 
to  assist  his  sister-german  and  her  husband,  sir  Bernabo  Visconti, 
eldest  son  of  that  Bernabo  whom  the  duke  of  Milan  had  unnaturally 
put  to  death.  This  duke  was  Galeas  Visconti,  count  de  Vertus, 
whose  daughter  the  duke  of  Touraine  had  married.  The  lady  of  sir 
Bernabo  was  daughter  to  sir  John  d'Armagnac,  and,  being  in  great 
affliction,  had  recourse  to  her  brothers,  to  whom  she  related  the  misery 
of  her  situation,  her  poverty  and  necessity,  and  humbly  prayed  their 
pity,  and  that  they  would  defend  her  against  that  tyrant,  the  count 
de  Vertus,  who  had  disinherited  her  without  the  smallest  reason. 
The  count  d'Armagnac  promised  his  sister  that  he  would  comply 
with  her  request,  and  had  declared,  that  whatever  it  might  cost  him. 
to  recover  her  rights,  he  would  exert  himself  in  the  attempt  to  the 
utmost  of  his  pov/er.  What  he  had  engaged  to  do,  he  performed ; 
for  I  have  before  mentioned,  that  in  conjunction  with  the  dauphin 
d'Auvcrgne,  he  had  entered  into  trearties  with  many  of  the  captains 
of  forts  in  Auvergne,  Limousin,  Quercy,  or  other  parts,  who,  under 
color  of  fighting  for  the  king  of  England,  had  done  the  greatest  mis- 
chiefs tQ  France.  These  garrisons  of  English,  Gascons,  and  Bre- 
tons,  received  different  sums,  and  a  pardon  from  France,  on  sunen- 
dering  their  castles  and  quitting  the  kingdom.  They  readily,  there- 
fore, engaged  to  follow  the  count  d'Armagnac  into  Lombardy,  and 
retired  until  the  proper  time  toward  the  rivers  Rh6ne  and  Saone. 
The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  permitted  thefn  to  take  vvhat  pur- 
veyances they  pleased  in  their  lordships,  for  they  were  very  desirous 
to  be  rid  of  them.  The  lieutenant  of  the  king  of  France  for  Dau- 
phiny  was  at  that  time  sir  Enguerrand  Durdin,  and  the  king  had 
written  to  him  to  permit  all  men-at-arms  and  their  companions,  who 
should  say  they  belonged  to  the  count  d'Armagnac,  to  pass  freely 
through  Dauphiny,  and  to  have  whatever  they  might  be  in  need  of, 
for  their  money. 

The  count  de  Foix,  hearing  at  his  residence  at  Orthfes  of  the  large 
armament  the  count  d'Armagnac  was  raising,  began  to  be  alarmed, 
for  he  was  of  a  suspicious  temper.  He  had  indeed  learnt,  for  com- 
mon report  flies  everywhere,  that  it  was  intended  for  Lombardy 
against  the  duke  of  Milan  ;  but  as  the  ancestors  of  this  count  d'Ar- 
magnac, and  himself  and  his  brother  sir  Bernard,  had  been  at  war 
with  him,  he  was  doubtful  if  this  expedition  might  not  in  the  end 
be  directed  against  him.  Not  to  be  unprepared,  therefore,  he  had 
reinforced  and  revictualled  all  his  castles,  that  if  they  should  make 
an  attack,  he  might  be  enabled  to  meet  them.  But  neither  the  count 
d'Armagnac  nor  his  brother  had  such  thoughts :  they  were  desirous 

*  King  John  died  from  the  injuries  recei%'ed  in  a  fall  from  his  horse,  on  the  24th  Au- 
gust, 1390,  aged  thirty -two.  His  son  Henry,  who  succeeded  him,  was  then  eleven  years 
old.— Bd. 


532 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  Sec. 


.strictly  to  observe  ihe  truce  xiow  established  between  them.  Many 
knights  and  squires  from  Gascony,  England,  and  Brittany,  who  had 
engaged  tlieir  services  to  the  count  d'Armagnac,  had  he  declared  war 
against  the  count  de  Foix,  would  have  left  him  and  joined  his  adver- 
•s-ary  :  so  much  was  the  count  de  Foix  beloved  by  men-at-arms  for 
■lis  liberality  and  courage. 

When  the  duchess  of  Touraine  was  informed  that  the  count  d'Ar- 
niagnac  was  preparing  to  lead  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  into  Lom- 
bardy  to  make  war  on  her  father  the  duke  of  Milan,  and  that  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  consented,  from  their  desire  to  rid  the 
kingdom  of  so  many  pillagers  which  had  of  late  so  grievously  ha- 
rassed  it,  she  did  not  remain  idle,  but  instantly  wrote  letters  to  the 
count  de  Vertus  to  give  notice  of  it,  that  he  might  provide  himself 
accordingly.  The  duke  of  Milan  was  already  informed  of  this  in- 
tention of  the  count  d'Armagnac,  and  had  collected  men-at-arms 
wherever  he  could  find  them,  and  reinforced  his  towns  and  castles 
with  men,  stores,  and  provision,  concluding  he  should  have  a  war  to 
support  against  this  count  d'Armagnac. 

About  the  middle  of  March,  the  greater  part  of  the  men-at-arms 
were  assembled  in  the  country  near  Avignon  :  between  that  place 
and  Lyons,  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone,  were  fifteen  thousand  horse. 
They  crossed  that  river  where  it  was  easiest  to  pass,  and,  entering 
Dauphiny,  took  up  their  quarters  in  the  villages  or  fields.  Others 
continued  their  route,  the  more  speedily  to  clear  the  passes  of  the 
mountains,  which  are  dangerous  for  man  and  horse.  The  count 
d'Armagnac,  his  brother,  with  other  knights,  visited  pope  Clement 
and  his  cardinals  at  Avignon,  and  offered  to  serve  them  and  the 
church  against  the  tyrant  of  Lombardy,  for  which  they  felt  them- 
selves obliged,  and  returned  many  thanks.  They  staid  at  Avignon 
eight  days,  while  their  troops  passed :  they  then  took  leave  of  the 
pope  and  cardinals,  and  made  ready  to  follow  them.  The  two 
brothers,  sir  John  and  sir  Bernard  d'Armagnac,  here  separated,  and 
thus  -sir  John  addressed  him  :  "  Fair  brother,  you  will  now  return 
to  Comminges  and  Armagnac,  to  guard  our  lands,  for  all  the  forts 
are  not  yet  free  from  the  marauders.  There  is  Lourde,  which  sir 
Arnaute  de  Bearn  holds  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  England  ;  and 
Bouteville  is  garrisoned  by  Foixens  under  the  command  of  sir  John 
de  Greilly,  son  to  the  late  captal  de  Buch.  Notwithstanding  there 
is  a  truce  between  the  count  de  Foix  and  us  for  the  present,  he  is 
80  bold  and  enterprising  a  knight,  that  we  are  never  sure  what  his 
intentions  may  be  ;  and  for  these  reasons  I  wish  you  to  return  in- 
stantly home.  You  shall  hear  very  frequently  from  me  during  my 
absence,  and  do  you  write  constantly."  Sir  Bernard  readily  consent- 
ed to  what  his  brother  had  proposed,  for  he  thought  it  prudent  and 
well  advised  :  he  had  not,  besides,  any  great  inclination  to  cross  the 
mountains.  Just  on  his  departure,  the  count  said :  "  Bernard,  you 
will  go  hence  to  our  cousin  Raymond  de  Touraine,  who  has  married 
my  cousin  the  daughter  of  the  prince  of  Orange,  and  is  now  engaged 
in  war  with  the  comte  Venaissain,  that  belongs  to  the  pope  :  entreat 
of  him,  for  I  have  been  so  requested  by  the  pope,  that  he  make  his 
preparations  to  follow  me  in  this  expedition,  and  he  shall  be  my  com- 
panion in  all  things  :  I  will  wait  for  him  at  Gap,*  situated  among  the 
mountains."  Sir  Bernard  promised  to  convey  this  message,  and  the 
brothers  separated,  never  to  see  each  other  again. 

The  count  d'Armagnac  took  the  road  leading  to  the  town  of  Gap, 
and  sir  Bernard  that  to  the  castle  of  Boulogne,  where  sir  Raymond 
de  Touraine  resided,  who  received  him  very  kindly.  Sir  Bernard 
eloquently  delivered  the  message  from  his  brother,  to  induce  him  the 
more  readily  to  comply  with  the  request  contained  in  it.  Sir  Raymond 
replied,  "  Fair  cousin,  before  your  brother,  the  count  d'Armagnac, 
shall  have  advanced  far  into  Lombardy,  or  laid  siege  to  any  town,  it 
is  very  possible  that  I  follow  him  ;  but  it  is  full  time  as  yet  for  me  and 
my  people  to  begin  our  march.  If  my  cousin  therefore  sends  me  in- 
telligence about  the  middle  of  May,  I  will  set  out,  for  by  that  time  I 
hope  to  make  an  end  of  my  war  against  my  uncle,  the  pope  at  Avig- 
non, and  his  cardinals,  who  not  only  refuse  me  justice,  but  detain 
from  me,  by  force,  everything  that  my  uncle,  pope  Gregory,  disposed 
of  in  my  favor.  They  think  to  tire  me  out  and  excommunicate  me, 
but  they  shall  be  mistaken.  They  engage  knights  and  squires  to 
make  war  on  me,  by  granting  them  absolutions,  but  such  have  no 
talents  for  war ;  and  I  shall  have  more  effective  men-at-arms  for  a 
thousand  florins,  than  they  can  obtain  by  their  absolutions  for  seven 
years."  "  My  good  cousin,"  answered  sir  Bernard,  "  keep  to  your 
resolutions :  what  you  say  is  true  ;  and  I  would  not,  by  any  means, 
(advise  you  to  act  otherwise  than  you  do :  just  as  you  have  spoken 
will  I  write  to  my  brother  d'Armagnac." 

They  were  one  whole  day  together,  in  the  castle  of  Boulogne. 
On  the  morrow,  sir  Bernard  d'Armagnac  departed,  and  crossing  the 
Rhone  at  the  Pont  du  Samt  Esprit,  rode  over  the  mountains,  through 
Quercy,  until  he  reached  his  destination,  leaving  his  brother  to  man- 
age for  himself  his  war  with  the  count  de  Vertus.  Before,  however, 
tie  left  Pont  du  Saint  Esprit,  he  wrote  letters  to  the  count  d'Armag- 
nac, to  inform  him  of  the  answer  he  had  received  from  sir  Raymond 
de  Touraine,  and  had  also  letters  from  his  brother,  on  his  road  to- 
ward Gap.  Having  read  their  contents,  he  pursued  his  journey  with- 
out farther  attending  to  them. 


*  "  Gap"— an  ancient  city  in  Dauphiny,  capital  of  the  Gapen^ois,  generality  of  GrC' 
«oble 


We  will  continue  our  history  of  the  count  John  d'Armagnac*  until 
we  bring  it  to  a  conclusion,  without  speaking  of  other  events.  It  waa 
his  great  love  and  affection  for  his  sister  and  brother,  who  had  been 
fraudulently  disinherited  by  the  count  de  Vertus,  who  styled  himself 
lord  of  Milan,  that  had  induced  him  thus  gayly  to  march  into  the 
plains  of  Piedmont  and  Lombardy.  There  were,  likewise,  two  very 
just  reasons  for  this  armament ;  one  ^vas,  the  carrying  away  such 
numbers  of  pillagers,  who  had  for  so  long  a  time  oppressed  and  robbed 
many  of  the  provinces  in  France,  for  by  this  means  the  country  was 
cleared  of  them  :  the  other  to  assist  his  sister  and  her  husband,  who 
had  unjustly  been  deprived  of  their  inheritance,  so  that  he  had,  on 
every  account,  justice  on  his  side.  The  companions  were  unanimous 
to  serve  him,  and  exclaimed,  "  Let  us  cheerfully  attack  these  Lom- 
bards :  we  have  a  just  quarrel  and  a  good  captain,  which  will  assist 
our  cause,  and  we  are  going  to  the  richest  country  in  the  world  ;  for 
Lombardy  receives  the  fat  from  other  parts  ;  and,  as  the  Lombards 
are  rich  and  cowards,  we  shall  ga4n  great  profit.  We,  who  are  cap- 
tains, shall  return  so  enormously  rich,  that  we  need  never  more  think 
of  war,  nor  carry  on  any  future  warfare." 

Such  were  the  conversations  on  their  march  ;  and  when  they  came 
to  a  rich  country  they  halted  there  for  some  time,  to  refresh  them- 
selves and  their  horses.  At  the  time  I  am  now  speaking  of,  that  gal- 
lant English  knight,  sir  John  Hactonde,t  was  making  war  on  the 
Florentines  for  pope  Boniface,  and  had  fixed  his  quarters  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Florence.  That  country  as  well  as  Perugia  were 
in  rebellion  against  the  pope.  The  count  d'Armagnac  thought  if  he 
could  gain  the  assistance  of  John  Hawkwood,  who  was  a  most  en- 
terprising and  courageous  knight,  he  should  be  more  successful  in 
his  war.  In  consequence,  during  his  residence  in  Grande,!  at  the 
entrance  into  Piedmont,  he  wrote  to  him  long  letters,  explanatory  of 
his  situation,  and  the  reasons  which  urged  him  to  make  war  on  the 
duke  of  Milan.  Having  properly  sealed  these  letters,  he  gave  them 
to  a  prudent  messenger,  who  performed  his  duty  well,  in  delivering 
them  to  sir  John  Hawkwood  :  he  was  then  near  Florence,  and  had 
under  his  command  full  two  thousand  combatants.  He  read  the 
letters,  or  had  them  read  to  him.  On  hearing  their  contents,  he  was 
well  pleased,  and  replied,  "  that  as  soon  as  he  should  have  put  an 
end  to  the  war  he  was  then  engaged  in,  he  would  not  attend  to  any 
other  before  he  had  joined  the  count  d'Armagnac."  The  squire  of 
the  count,  who  had  brought  these  letters,  was  an  honorable  man,  and 
replied,  *'  Sir,  you  speak  well  and  to  the  point :  have  the  goodness 
to  put  into  writing  what  you  say,  that  my  lord,  the  count  d'Armagnac, 
may  be  the  more  assured  of  your  intentions."  "  Very  willingly," 
said  sir  John  Hawkwood ;  "  and  it  is  but  right,  since  my  pleasure 
and  will  are  to  meet  him."  In  the  course  of  two  or  three  days,  the 
letters  were  written  and  given  to  the  squire  who  had  come  from  the 
count  d'Armagnac.  He  instantly  set  out  on  his  return,  and  found 
the  count  near  to  Pignerol.^  There  were  great  negotiations  going 
forward  between  him  and  the  marquis  de  Saluces,  and  the  marquis 
was  to  join  him  in  his  war  against  Milan.  The  news  the  squire  brought 
from  sir  John  Hawkwood  was  highly  agreeable  to  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac. He  said,  "that  if  it  pleased  God,  he  would  this  season 
make  so  severe  a  war  on  the  count  de  Vertus,  that  he  should  be  glad 
to  accept  of  reasonable  terms,  or  he  would  perish  in  the  attempt." 

From  what  you  have  heard,  you  may  suppose  the  count  d'Armag- 
nac  had  a  great  desire  to  aid  his  sister,  and  it  was  compassion  for  her 
that  urged  him  to  it.  When  his  men-at-arms  had  passed  the  moun- 
tains,  and  had  gained  the  rich  plains  of  Piedmont,  near  to  Turin,  they 
were  not  long  before  they  made  excursions,  and  committed  great 
destruction  on  the  surrounding  villages,  which  could  not  any  way 
withstand  them.  The  count  d'Armagnac  laid  siege  to  Asti,|l  intend- 
ing to  wait  there  for  Sir  John  Hawkwood.  Purveyances  came  from 
all  quarters ;  and  the  companions  ransomed  small  forts  for  provis- 
ion, and,  until  their  wants  were  supplied,  they  took  everything  away. 
The  country  of  Pignerol  and  the  territories  of  the  marquis  of  Mont- 
ferrat  were  open  to  their  foraging  for  themselves  and  horses.  There 
came  likewise  great  quantities  of  provision  to  them  from  Dauphiny 
and  Savoy.  Many  leant  to  the  count  d'Armagnac  from  the  justice 
of  his  quarrel  with  the  count  de  Vertus,  who  had  wickedly  put  to 
death  his  uncle  Bernabo,  to  gain  his  inheritance  ;  and,  although  sev- 
eral of  the  great  lords  of  that  country  were  silent  on  the  subject,  they 
felt  much  compassion  for  those  who  had  been  thus  disinherited. 

During  the  siege  of  Asti,  very  agreeable  news  was  brought  to  the 
count  d'Armagnac  from  sir  John  Hawkwood.  He  informed  him, 
that  the  Florentines  and  Venetians  had  submitted  to  the  mercy  of 
the  pope  ;  that  he  was  to  be  paid  sixty  thousand  florins,  for  himself 
and  his  companions ;  and  that,  the  moment  these  were  received,  he 
would  march  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms  and  a  thousand  infan- 
trylT  toward  the  frontiers  of  Genoa,  and,  whether  his  enemies  would 
or  not,  he  intended  to  force  a  passage  to  join  him.  The  count  d'Ar- 
magnac and  his  army,  were  much  pleased  at  the  thoughts  of  being 


*  John  III.  of  Armagnac.  Hfe  sister  had  married  Charles  Visconti,  the  son  of  Ber- 
nabo.—Ed. 

T  "  Sir  John  Hactonde."  Sir  John  Hawkwood. 

t  "  Grande"— in  the  ftlSS.  Granido.  Q,.  Grenoble.  The  coui5  of  Armagnac  entered 
Italy  in  July,  1391. 

§  "  Pignerol"— an  episcopal  town  of  Piedmont,  at  the  entrance  of  the  valley  of  Perouaai, 
||"Asti,"— an  ancient  town  of  Piedmont,  five  leagues  N.  E,  from  Albi,  eight  9.  W 
from  Casal. 

H  Mille  Brigands.  A  thousand  soldiers  armed  with  brigandines. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &.c. 


533 


assisted  by  so  able  a  commander  as  John  Hawkwood ;  and  he  was 
advised  to  break  up  the  siege  of  Asti,  and  transfer  it  to  a  larger  town 
called  Alexandria,  situated  at  the  entrance  of  Lombardy,  and,  after 
they  should  have  conquered  it,  to  advance  to  Vercelli,  which  is  also 
a  large  and  handsome  city.  The  siege  was,  in  consequence,  trans- 
ferred from  Asti  to  Alexandria,  which  is  a  fine  city,  and  seated  in  a 
ricli  plain  on  the  frontiers  of  Piedmont  and  Lombardy,  in  the  direct 
road  to  Genoa.  The  men-at-arms  had  crossed  the  Tesino,  and 
lodged  themselves  at  their  ease  in  this  plentiful  country. 

Sir  Galeas,  lord  of  Milan,*  count  de  Vertus,  resided  in  the  city  of 
Pavia,  and  daily  heard  of  his  enemies  establishing  themselves  in  his 
country  :  but  his  greatest  surprise  was,  how  the  count  d  Armagnac 
found  money  to  satisfy  the  large  body  of  men-at-arms  he  had  brought 
with  him.  His  council,  with  whom  he  conversed  on  this  subject, 
replied,  "Sir,  these  are  free  companions,  and  part  of  those  pillagers 
who  have  so  long  harassed  France  :  they  do  not  require  pay,  but  to 
seek  adventures,  and  run  the  chance  of  gain  from  plundering  the 
country.  Li  order  to  deliver  France  from  them,  after  the  surrender 
of  their  strongholds,  the  count  d'Armagnac  leads  them  hither.  The 
duke  of  Berry  and  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  whose  lands  they  had 
sorely  oppressed,  treated  with  them  by  means  of  the  coup,t  d'Armag- 
nac, who  offered  the  king  of  France  and  the  above-mentioned  lords 
to  engage  them  in  his  quarrel  with  you.  By  dint  of  money  he  pur- 
chased their  forts  ;  and  the  king  of  France  granted  them  a  free  par- 
don for  all  their  past  deeds,  on  condition  they  joined  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac ;  and  whatever  they  could  conquer  in  these  countries  was  to 
be  their  own.  They,  therefore,  ask  no  pay ;  and  there  are  among 
them  men-at-arms  that  have  five  or  six  horses,  who,  if  in  their  own 
country,  would  be  constrained  to  go  on  foot  like  absolute  paupers. 
They  adventure  themselves  boldly,  and  it  is  hazardous  to  engage 
with  them,  for  they  are  all  of  determined  courage.  The  best  advice 
we  can  give  is,  that  you  guard  well  your  cities  and  principal  towns< 
which  are  strongly  garrisoned  and  well  provided  with  all  things  ;  for 
they  have  no  artillery,  nor  any  machines  for  carrying  on  a  siege 
worth  thinking  of.  They  will  advance  to  the  barriers  of  y^ur  towns 
to  skirmish  and  do  gallant  deeds  of  arms  ;  but  they  will  not  gain  any- 
thing you  may  regret,  if  one  may  judge  by  what  has  passed,  for  they 
have  now  been  in  this  country  more  than  two  months,  and  have  only 
conquered  a  small  and  insignificant  fort.  Let  them  therefore  come 
and  go,  without  offering  them  combat;  for  they  will  soon  be  tired  of 
the  war,  and  will  be  defeated  without  a  batde.  When  they  have 
destroyed  all  the  low  countries,  they  will  be  in  want  of  provision,  and 
famine  will  force  them  to  return,  if  no  worse  accidents  befal  them. 
You  must  order  your  men-at-arms  to  keep  in  bodies  near  to  each 
other,  that,  in  case  of  need,  they  may  succor  and  give  advice  to 
those  of  the  garrisons  who  may  want  it.  Reinforce  with  them  all 
your  towns  and  castles  ;  for  the  rich  citizens  are  not  accustomed  to 
war,  and  will  not  defend  themselves  like  knights  or  squires  who 
have  been  brought  up  to  the  profession.  Send  some  of  your  chivalry 
into  Alexandria :  you  will  gain  doubly  by  it,  for  your  city  will  be 
more  ably  defended,  and  your  subjects  will  love  you  with  greater 
affection  when  they  see  you  are  attentive  to  them  in  their  distress. 
You  are  besides  bounden  to  do  this,  for  they  pay  you  taxes  and  other 
levies,  for  your  governing  and  taking  care  of  them.  Your  enemies 
cannot  have  a  sufficient  force  to  surround  Alexandria  on  all  sides, 
and  prevent  the  men-at-arms  you  shall  send  thither  from  entering  the 
*own  ;  and,  when  the  inhabitants  shall  see  them  arrive,  their  cour;!ge 
■will  be  raised,  their  attachment  to  you  increased,  and  any  treaties 
they  might  have  thought  of  entering  into  with  your  enemies  will  be 
put  an  end  to." 

The  lord  of  Milan  followed  the  advice  that  had  been  given  him, 
and  without  delay,  sent  thither  a  body  of  knights  and  men-at-arms 
that  were  in  his  pay     On  being  mustered,  they  amounted  to  five 
hundred  lances  ;  and  an  ancient  knight,  who  had  long  been  used 
to  arms,  called  sir  James  de  la  Berme,t  was  appointed  their  com- 
mander.   They  rode  through  bye-ways  until  they  arrived  at  Alexan- 
dria in  the  evening,  and  entered  ft,  when  their  enemies  had  retired 
fatigued  to  their  quarters,  from  skirmishing  at  the  barriers,  for  they 
could  not  remain  idle.    The  citizens  were  rejoiced  at  the  arrival  of 
sir  James  de  la  Berme  and  his  companions,  and  not  without  cause  ; 
for  the  count  d'Armagnac,  not  having  seen  any  men-at-arms  during 
the  three  days  he  laid  before  it,  concluded  none  were  in  the  town, 
and  had  kept  up  a  continual  assault  at  the  barriers  ;  but,  small  as  the 
defence  was,  it  had  done  so  well,  that  the  Armagnacs  had  not  gained 
any  advantage.    Sir  James  de  la  Berme,  on  entering  the  town,  re. 
tired  with  his  men  to  the  lodgings  which  had  been  assigned  them, 
and,  having  taken  some  refreshment,  they  were  waited  on  by  the 
principal  inhabitants,  to  congratulate  them  on  their  arrival.    He  in- 
quired into  the  state  of  the  town,  and  the  numbers  and  situation  of 
the  enemy,  in  order  that  he  might  act  accordingly.    The  most  intel- 
ligent replied,  "  that  from  the  moment  the  count  d'Armagnac  had 
come,  there  had  never  been  any  cessation  of  skirmishes  and  attacks 
on  the  barriers,"  "  Well,"  replied  the  knight,  "  to-morrow  if  it  please 
God,  we  will  see  how  they  bear  themselves,  and  what  they  may  be 
inclined  to  do.    They  are  ignorant  of  my  arrival,  and  I  will  lay  an 
ambush  for  them,  and  make  a  private  sally."    "  Ah,  my  lord,"  said 

*  He  was  created  Duke  of  Miian  1395,  by  Winceslaus  king  of  the  Romans.— Z>ict. 
Bist. 

t  Known  also  as  Jaques  del  Venne. 


those  who  had  before  spoken  to  him,  "you  must  be  very  cautious 
how  you  act,  for  thev  are  sixteen  thousand  horse  a*,  least  and.  should 
they  discover  you  in  the  open  plain,  they  will  surround  and  over 
power  you  by  dioir  numbers,  without  striking  a  blow."  The  knight 
answered,  "We  will  consider  more  of  it ;  for,  since  we  are  come,  wr 
must  attempt  some  deeds  of  arms."  The  conversation  now  ended 
and  every  one  returned  to  his  home ;  but  the  knight  told  his  men, 
secretly,  he  intended  making  a  sally  and  placing  an  ambush,  that  al' 
might  be  prepared  against  the  morrow. 

The  next  day,  sir  James  de  la  Berme  and  his  troops  being  armed, 
made  a  sally  through  a  private  gate,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  town 
to  the  place  where  the  besiegers  lay.  He  was  accompanied,  at  the 
distance  of  half  a  league,  by  about  three  hundred  of  the  townsmen, 
to  a  narrow  valley  where  they  could  not  do  seen.  He  had  left  two 
hundred  without  the  barriers,  with  orders,  if  they  were  attacked  to 
defend  themselves  faintly,  retreating  toward  this  valley,  where  they 
would  be  supported  by  the  ambuscade.  They  promised  punctual 
obedience  to  these  orders.  The  day  was  exceedingly  hot ;  but  the 
count  d'Armagnac  w'as  youncr  and  enterpriging :  having  heard  mass 
in  his  pavillion  and  drank  a  cup,  he  demanded  his  arms,  and,  having 
completely  equipped  himself,  displayed  only  his  pennon,  and  was 
attended  by  no  more  than  one  hundred  men  ;  for  he  did  not  expect 
to  meet  with  greater  opposition  than  usual,  and  advanced  at  a  slow 
pace  toward  the  barriers.  True  it  is,  that  some  few  men-at-arms 
followed  him  by  degrees  ;  but  others  said,  "  What  signifies  arming  ? 
and  why  siKmld  we  give  ourselves  so  much  trouble,  when  we  cannot 
meet  with  any  one  at  the  barriers  worth  fighting  with  ?"  They  staid, 
therefore,  within  their  camp,  eating  and  drinking.  The  count  d'Ar- 
magnac, on  coming  to  the  barriers,  began  to  overthrow  and  beat  down 
many  of  those  posted  there  to  receive  him,  as  good  men-at-arms 
know  how  to  do ;  but  the  townsmen  did  not  wait  long,  before  they 
began  to  retreat  slowly  toward  the  ambuscade. 

When  sir  James  de  la  Berme  saw  it  was  time,  he  sallied  forth  out 
of  the  ambush,  and  the  Armagnacs  were  surrounded  and  attacked 
on  all  sides.  They  valiantly  defended  themselves,  and  were  rein- 
forced by  little  and  little  with  men  from  the  camp.  Many  gallant 
aeeds  were  done  this  day,  which  was  the  feast  of  St.  James  and  St. 
Christopher.  It  was  so  very  hot,  that  those  who  bore  arms  thought 
they  were  in  an  oven,  for  there  was  not  any  wind ;  and  the  young 
men-at-arms  were  overpowered  by  the  heat,  and  unable  to  exert 
themselves.  Add  to  this,  that  the  force  of  the  lord  de  Milan  was 
three  to  one  of  the  Armagnacs,  The  dust  oppressed  them  so  much, 
they  could  not  see  each  other ;  but  the  Armagnacs,  in  this,  suffered 
the  most.  This  was  an  unfortunate  day  for  the  count,  who  was  so 
overcome  by  the  heat,  and  near  fainting,  that  he  withdrew  from  the 
battle,  without  friend  or  foe  knowing  whither  he  was  gone.  He  had 
retreated  to  a  small  grove  of  alders,  through  which  ran  a  little  brook  ; 
and  he  no  sooner  felt  his  feet  in  the  water,  than  he  thought  he  was 
in  paradise,  and  seated  himself  by  the  side  of  the  stream.  He,  with 
some  difficulty,  took  ofiMiis  helmet,  and  remained  covered  only  by 
the  linen  scull-cap,  and  then  plunged  his  face  in  the  water,  at  the 
same  time,  unfortunately,  drinking  large  draughts  :  for  he  was  thirsty 
from  the  heat,  a^  could  not  quench  it.  He  drank  so  much,  that  his 
blood  was  chilled,  and  a  numbness  of  limbs  seized  him,  with  a  strong 
inclination  to  faint.  He  could  not  move,  and  lost  the  use  of  speech. 
His  attendants  knew  not  what  was  become  of  him,  and  were  the 
more  uneasy,  because  many  prisoners  had  been  made  :  they  there 
fore  ceased  fighting. 

A  short  time  after  this,  a  squire  belonging  to  the  duke  of  Milan 
perceived  the  count  d'Armagnac,  and  wondered  much,  when  he  saw 
him,  who  he  could  be  ;  for  it  was  visible  he  must  be  some  knight  or 
man  of  high  rank  :  he  called  out,  "Who  are  you?  Surrender;  for 
you  are  my  prisoner."  The  count  heard  him,  but  could  not  make 
any  answer,  as  he  was  unable  to  articulate,  but  held  out  his  hand, 
and  made  signs  that  he  surrendered.  Tlie  squire  then  endeavored 
to  raise  him,  but,  finding  his  attempts  vain,  seated  himself  beside 
him,  while  the  skirmish  was  still  continued,  and  many  gallant  ac- 
tions  performed. 

Sir  James  de  la  Berme,  being  a  prudent  and  valorous  knight,  per- 
ceiving  the  day  was  his  own,  and  that  many  of  the  enemy  were 
killed  and  wounded,  but  that  his  men  were  growing  weary,  and  the 
Armagnacs  increasing  by  fresh  men  from  their  camp,  ordered  a  re- 
treat to  Alexandria,  his  men  vigorously  defending  themselves  as  they 
retired.  The  squire,  who  had  fortunately  found  the  count  d'Armag- 
nac in  the  state  I  have  mentioned,  unwilling  to  leave  him  behind, 
for  he  thought  him  a  person  of  distinction,  called  to  some  of  his  com- 
panions  to  assist  in  carrying  him  to  the  town ;  and  declared,  that 
whatever  he  should  receive  for  his  ransom,  he  would  handsomely 
divide  with  them  for  the  trouble  they  wouid  have.  They  conipHed 
with  his  request,  and,  with  some  difficulty,  carried  him  to  the  squire's 
lodgings  in  the  city,  where  the  count  was  disarmed,  undressed,  and 
put  to  bed.  By  this  time,  sir  James  de  la  Berme  had,  with  his  men, 
reentered  the  place,  and  barricaded  the  bars  and  gates,  having  man) 
prisoners  with  them.  They  disarmed  and  refreshed  themselves  with 
what  they  found  at  their  quarters,  as  did  likewise  the  Armagnacs, 
who  had  been  at  this  skirmish,  on  their  return  to  the  army. 

When  it  was  mentioned  in  the  camp  that  no  one  knew  what  was 
become  of  the  count  d'Armagnac,  they  were  much  alarmed,  and 
I  some  went  to  search  the  pljipes  in  the  neighborhood  where  the  akir 


534 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


mish  had  been  fought ;  but,  to  the  great  dismay  of  their  companions, 
they  returned  without  having  discovered  any  traces  of  him.  The 
squire,  into  whose  hands  he  had  fallen,  desirous  to  know  who  he 
was,  addressed  himself  to  a  Gascon  squire,  a  man  of  honor  that  had 
been  made  prisoner,  and  begged  of  him  to  accompany  him,  with  the 
person  who  had  captured  him,  to  his  lodgings.  They  went  thither, 
and  the  Lombardy  squire  led  the  Gascon  to  his  chamber,  where  the 
count  d'Armagnac  lay,  bitterly  bemoaning.  He  brought  a  candle 
near  his  face,  and  said  to  the  Gascon,  "  My  friend,  do  you  know 
who  this  man  is?"  The  Gascon,  leaning  down  to  examine  his  fea- 
tures,  instantly  recognized  him,  and 
replied,  "  Yes,  I  ought  to  know  him 
well ;  for  it  is  our  commander,  the 
count  d'Armagnac."  The  Lombardy 
squire  was  rejoiced  to  hear  his  pris- 
oner  was  of  such  distinction ;  but  the 
count  was  so  very  ill  he  heard  nothing 
the^  asked  of  him.  Upon  which,  his 
master  said ;  "  Come,  come,  let  us 
leave  him  quiet,  that  he  may  recover 
himself ;"  and  they  all  quitted  the 
chamber.  He  died,  however,  that 
same  night.  When,  on  the  morrow, 
it  was  known  that  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac had  died  in  his  bed  at  Alex- 
andria, sir  James  de  la  Berme  would 
not  that  it  should  be  made  secret,  but 
sent  information  of  the  event  by  some 
of  the  prisoners  to  the  camp,  to  see 
how  they  would  act  on  the  occasion. 

The  whole  army  were  in  dismay 
on  hearing  their  loss ;  for  they  had 
now  no  commander-in-chief  to  look 
up  to,  as  they  were  mostly  all  free 
companions.  They  therefore  said, 
"  Let  us  hasten  back  to  our  own  coun- 
tries, for  we  have  lost  all  opportunities 
of  gjWning  anything  here."  It  was 
soon~known  in  Alexandria  that  the 
Armagnacs  were  in  despair  for  the 
death  of  the  count :  they  therefore 
made  a  sally  from  the  town,  advan- 
cing full  gallop  to  th^  camp,  shouting 
"  Pavia  for  the  lord  of  Milan!"  Not 
one  of  the  Armagnacs  made  any  de- 
fence, but  allowed  themselves  to  be 

slain,  like  wicked  people  as  they  were :  the  conquest  was  great,  for 
the  army  were  so  cast  down,  that  they  surrendered  without  striking 
a  blow,  and  throwing  down  their  arms,  made  for  Alexandria,  whither 
the  Germans,  and  other  soldiers  in  the  pay  of  the  lord  of  Milan,  drove 
them  like  a  herd  of  cattle.  This  unexpected  death  of  the  count  d'Ar- 
magnac  happened  very  unluckily  for  himself  and  hi5j.army.  Had  he 
remained  quiet  but  five  days,  sir  John  Hawkwood  would  have  arrived 
with  five  hundred  horse  and  one  thousand  foot ;  and  many  valiant 
deeds  would  have  been  done  by  this  knight  and  his  men ;  but  an 
end  was  now  put  to  everything  by  this  loss. 

You  may  suppose  the  count  do  Vertus  was  in  high  spirits  on  hear- 
ing his  enemies,  whom  he  greatly  dreaded,  were  killed,  made  pris- 
oners or  put  to  flight,  and  that  the  count  d'Armagnac  was  dead.  He 
more  dearly  prized  his  knight,  sir  James  de  la  Berme,  through 
whose  prudence  and  valor  this  good  fortune  had  befallen  him.  He 
appointed  him  commander-in-chief  of  his  chivalry,  and  president  of 
his  council.  The  lord  of  Milan  considered  how  he  should  act  to- 
ward the  prisoners ;  and,  as  he  was  anxious  to  free  his  country  of 
them,  he  behaved  in  the  most  courteous  manner,  giving  to  every 
gentleman  a  horse,  and  to  the  infantry  one  florin  each,  besides  their 
liberty,  free  of  ransom ;  but  he  made  them  all  take  an  oath  that  they 
would  never  more  bear  arms  against  him. 

Thus  did  this  army  return  defeated  from  Lombardy  and  Piedmont, 
to  Savoy  and  Dauphiny ;  but  they  were  in  the  utmost  distress,  for 
the  inclosed  towns  refused  them  admittance,  and  the  gates  of  all  cas- 
tles were  shut  against  them.  They  had  soon  spent  their  florins,  and 
it  was  necessary  for  them  to  work  or  starve.  Some  showed  com- 
passion, and  gave  them  money  ;  but  others,  on  the  contrary,  laughed 
at  and  abused  them,  saying,  "  Go,  go  seek  your  count  d'Armagnac, 
who  has  burst  himself  by  drinking  at  a  fountain  near  Alexandria." 
They  were  still  worse  off  when  they  came  to  the  rivers  Rhone  and 
Saone,  which  they  thought  to  cross  without  molestation  ;  but  it  was 
otherwise,  for  the  king  had  commanded  all  the  bridges  and  fords  to 
be  guarded  against  them.  They  fell  now  into  the  greatest  poverty, 
and  were  never  after  able  to  unite  together. 

Thus  was  the  armament  of  count  John  d'Armagnac  destroyed,  and 
his  sister  remained  in  the  same  distressful  state  as  before.  The  lord 
of  Milan  ordered  the  body  of  the  count  d'Armagnac  to  be  embalmed, 
put  into  a  coflin,  and  escorted  by  a  bishop  of  his  country  and  such 
of  his  relations  as  had  remained  to  his  brother  sir  Bernard  d'Armag- 
nac, who  was  much  concerned  at  the  melancholy  event,  but  could 
not  any  way  remedy  it.  The  count  d'Armagnac  was  buried  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  Rodez,  where  he  lies. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  KINti  OF  EN<JLAND  IS  ANXIOUS  TO  MAKE  A  PEACE  WITH  FRANCE.  THE 
DUKE  OF  GLOUCESTER  THROWS  OBSTACLES  IN  THE  WAY.  SIR  PETER  DE 
CRAON,  FORMERLY  THE  FAVORITE  OF  KING  CHARLES  AND  HIS  BROTHER 
THE  DUKE  OF  TOURAINE,  INCURS  THEIR  HATRED,  AND  TAKBS  REFUGE 
WITH  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY. 

Sir  Thomas  Percy,  as  you  have  heard,  was  sent  by  the  king  of 
England  to  propose  a  treaty  of  peace  to  the  court  of  France,  for  king 


Richard  II.  and  his  three  Uncles  the  Dukes  of  Lancaster,  York  and  Gloucester.  From  an  illumination 
at  the  head  of  a  most  beautiful  MS.  Epistle,  written  by  an  old  Monk  of  the  order  of  the  Celestines  at  Pans  on  the  subject 
of  the  peace  between  France  and  England,  and  presented,  (as  shown  by  the  drawing)  by  him  to  Richard.  Royal  MSfa. 
20.  B.  VI. 


Richard  was  very  desirous  to  accomplish  it.  Two  of  his  uncles,  the 
dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York,  were  of  his  opinion  ;  but  his  other 
uncle,  Thomas  of  Woodstock,  duke  of  Gloucester,  earl  of  Essex  and 
Buckingham,  and  constable  of  England,  would  no  way  listen  to  it ; 
telling  his  friends  secretly,  that  he  would  never  agree  to  any  peace 
with  France,  whatever  negotiations  might  be  taken  in  hand  on  the 
subject,  if  it  were  not  an  honorable  one  ;  that  all  the  towns,  castles, 
and  lordships  which  were  yielded  to  England,  but  had  since  been 
fraudulently  taken  back,  must  be  restored,  and  the  sum  of  1,400,000 
francs,  v/hich  had  remained  unpaid  by  the  French  when  they  began 
the  war,  must  also  be  paid  down.  He  declared,  that  as  long  as  he 
lived  he  should  never  change  these  sentiments ;  in  which  he  was 
joined  by  many  of  the  barons  of  England,  particularly  the  earl  of 
Arundel,  who  privately  said  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was  in  the  right, 
though  they  dissembled  their  opinions  in  public  from  seeing  how  much 
the  king  of  England  was  bent  upon  peace. 

The  poorer  knights  and  archers  were  of  course  for  war,  as  their 
sole  live  lihood  depended  upon  it.  When  these  things  are  considered, 
and  the  claims  of  the  French,  it  will  be  very  clear  nothing  like  peace 
could  be  concluded.  The  French  demanded  to  have  Calais  destroyed, 
and  possession  given  them  of  the  lordships  of  Guines,  Hames,  Merle 
and  Oyc,  with  the  lands  of  Fretun  and  the  dependencies  of  Guines 
as  far  as  the  river  that  runs  by  Gravelines.  True  it  is,  the  king  of 
France  and  his  commissioners  were  willing  to  give  up  to  the  king  of 
England  and  his  heirs  as  many  lands  in  Aquitaine,  of  equal  or  more 
value  as  to  revenue  than  those  they  demanded  ;  but  the  duke  oi 
Gloucester  made  too  firm  an  opposition  to  this  article,  saying,  "  The 
French  wish  to  pay  us  back  with  our  own  lands ;  for  we  have  the 
charter  of  king  John,  sealed  by  him  and  his  children,  which  gives  up 
to  us  the  whole  of  Aquitaine  in  fee  simple.  Whatever  they  have 
taken  from  it  since,  has  been  a  fraud  and  a  robbery;  and  their  whole 
attempt,  night  and  day,  is  to  deceive  us.  Should  Calais  and  the  lands 
they  require  be  given  up  to  them,  they  will  be  lords  of  th 
attack  our  coasts.  Never,  therefore,  so  long  as  I  live,  \?ill 
to  peace  with  France  on  these  terms." 

At  the  time  I  am  now  speaking  of,  a  knight  of  noble  extraction, 
from  Anjou  and  Brittany,  was  greatly  in  favor  with  the  king  of  t  ranee, 
as  well  as  with  his  brother  the  duke  of  Touraine.  His  name  was  sir 
Peter  de  Craon,  and  of  such  power  that  nothing  was  done  but  with 
his  advice.  He  had  been  favorite  of  the  late  duke  of  Anjou,  king  of 
Sicily,  and  was  immensely  rich,  which  had  given  ri.^e  to  many  scan- 
dalous  reports  against  him  ;  for  it  was  currently  said  in  trance,  that 
he  had  robl?ed  the  duke  of  Anjou,    This  caused  him  to  avoid  the 


the  sea  and 
I  consent 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENCxLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &>c. 


535 


presence  of  the  young  king  of  Sicily  and  tlie  queen  his  mother ;  but 
he  had  managed  to  acquire  the  aftections  of  the  king  of  France  and 
the  duke  of  Touraine.  The  constable  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  was  like, 
wise  in  high  favor  with  the  king  and  his  brother  for  the  meritorious 
services  he  had  done  them  in  arms,  and  his  brilliant  actions  during 
the  reign  of  the  late  king.  Sir  Oliver's  daughter  was  married,  as  you 
have  heard,  to  John  of  Brittany,  brother  to  the  queen-dowager  of 
Sicily  ;  and  his  marriage  had  sorely  displeased  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
who  mortally  hated  the  constable,  considering  both  him  and  John  of 
Brittany  as  his  secret  enemies.  He  had  often  repented  not  having 
put  the  constable  to  death  when  he  had  him  in  his  castle  of  Ermine. 
Sir  Peter  de  Craon  was  a  favorite  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  being 
also  his  cousin,  and,  during  the  reign  of  his  power  with  the  king  of 
France  and  the  duke  of  Touraine,  would  willingly,  had  he  been  able, 
have  caused  a  quarrel  betv/een  them  and  the  constable.  Thus  envies 
and  jealousies,  which  have  always  underhand  ruled  in  France,  con- 
tinue to  act  until  they  bring  their  favorites  to  an  unfortunate  end. 

The  constable  of  France  had  been  so  loyal  in  his  whole  conduct 
toward  the  crown,  that  he  was  beloved  by  all  except  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  ;  and  the  hatred  he  bore  him  originated  in  the  duchess, 
who  was  :!.  lady  of  a  liigh  spirit,  and  too  nearly  related  to  the  duke 
of  Brittany  to  love  the  constable  ;  besides,  she  continued  the  affec- 
:ion  of  her  father  to  all  whom  he  loved,  and  hated  those  he  had  hated ; 
such  was  her  temper.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon,  who  at  this  time  resided 
at  the  court  of  France  with  the  duke  of  Touraine,  kept  up  a  frequent 
correspondence  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  they  writing,  in  the  most 
friendly  manner  to  each  other,  concerning  the  state  of  their  affairs. 

I  am  unable  to  describe  the  exact  grounds  of  their  correspondence  ; 
but  I,  John  Froissart,  author  of  this  history,  during  the  time  of  my 
residence  at  Paris,  (which  was  when  sir  Peter  de  Craon  made  the 
daring  attack,  in  the  night-time,  on  the  constable,  who  narrowly  es- 
caped  death,  as  I  shall  relate,)  seeing  public  affairs  likely  to  be  much 
troubled  and  turn  out  unfortunate,  made*  many  and  frequent  inquiries 
why  eir  Peter  de  Craon  had  so  very  suddenly  lost  the  affections  and 
favor  of  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Touraine.  I  had  so  often  demanded 
the  cause  from  those  who  ought  to  be  acquainted  with  it,  that  at  last 
I  heard  the  truth  of  what  was  commonly  believed  to  have  occasioned 
it.  He  was  under  the  displeasure  of  the  duke  of  Touraine,  for  having 
revealed  secrets  intrusted  to  him  by  the  duke,  to  the  duchess  ;  and, 
i-f  he  did  so  he  behaved  shamefully.  The  duke  was  so  fond  of  sir 
Peter  de  Craon  that  he  made  him  his  companion,  dressed  him  in  the 
same  clothes  as  himself,  and  carried  him  wherever  he  went,  intrust- 
ing him  with  all  his  most  secret  thoughts.  The  duke,  at  the  time 
young  and  amorous,  much  amused  himself  with  the  company  of  ladies 
and  damsels,  and,  as  I  heard,  was  particularly  attached  to  a  young 
frisky  damsel  of  Paris.  His  intrigue  was  known  and  his  secrets  be- 
trayed, to  the  great  vexation  of  the  duke,  who  could  not  accuse  any 
other  of  having  done  it  but  sir  Peter  de  Craon  ;  for  to  him  alone  the 
duke  had  discovered  it,  and  had  led  him  with  him  when  he  visited 
secretly  this  noble  young  lady.  The  duke  was  much  smitten  with 
her,  and  had  proffered  her,  if  she  would  consent  to  his  wishes,  one 
thousand  golden  crowns;  but  she  had  refused  them,  saying,  "That 
her  love  for  him  was  not  on  account  of  his  riches,  but  that  his  affec- 
tion had  won  hers ;  and  that  she  scorned  to  sell  her  honor  for  gold." 
The  whole  of  this  business  was  told  the  duchess,  who  sent  for  the 
young  lady  to  her  chamber.  On  her  entering,  she  called  iicr  by  her 
name,  and,  with  much  anger,  said,  "  How  is  this  ?  do  you  sc<;k  to 
wrong  me  with  my  lord  ?"  The  lady  was  thunderstruck,  and,  with 
tears  replied,  "  Oh  no,  madam  :  please  God,  I  never  will  nor  even 
think  of  it."  '  It  is  not  so,"  said  the  duchess  ;  for  I  am  well  in- 
formed, my  lord  and  you  love  each  other  mutually  ;  and  the  matter 
is  so  far  advanced,  that,  at  such  a  time  and  place,  he  offered  you  a 
thousand  golden  crowns  to  possess  you.  You  refused  them,  for 
which  you  behaved  well,  and  this  time  I  forgive  you ;  but,  I  caution 
you,  if  you  value  your  life,  not  to  have  any  further  conversation  with 
my  lord,  but  through  your  regard  to  me  send  him  a  dismissal." 

The  young  lady,  finding  herself  very  justly  accused  and  in  some 
danger,  replied :  "  Madam,  I  will  free  myself  from  him  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  henceforth  so  act  that  you  shall  never  again  hear  any- 
thing disagreeable  of  me."    On  this,  the  duchess  permitted  her  to 
depart,  and  she  returned  home.    The  duke  much  in  love,  and  igno- 
rant of  what  had  passed,  went  to  the  place  where  the  lady  resided ; 
but,  on  seeing  him,  she  fled,  and  acted  contrary  to  her  usual  manner, 
showing  dislike  rather  than  love  ;  for  she  was  afraid  to  do  otherwise, 
from  the  promises  she  had*  made  to  the  duchess.    The  duke  noticing 
such  a  difference  in  his  reception,  was  very  melancholy,  and  would 
know  the  cause  of  it.    The  young  lady,  with  tears,  said,  "  My  lord, 
you  have  revealed  to  the  duchess  the  offer  you  once  made  me,  or,  if 
not  yourself,  some  one  has  done  it  for  you :  recollect  yourself,  for 
you  are  discovered.    Madame  de  Touraine  told  me  of  it  herself,  and 
frightened  me  exceedingly ;  but  she  has  this  time  forgiven  me,  on 
condition  that  I  promised,  on  my  oath,  never  again  to  give  her  cause 
for  jealousy  by  any  further  conversation  with  you."    The  duke  was 
much  vexed  at  hearing  this  speech,  and  said :  "  Fair  lady,  I  swear 
on  my  faith,  that  I  would  rather  have  lost  one  hundred  thousand 
francs,  than  have  betrayed  you  to  the  duchess.    Since  you  have  given 
her  a  promise  on  oath,  keep  it ;  but,  cost  what  it  may,  I  will  find  out 
who  has  discovered  our  secrets."    He  then  went  away,  and  though 
he  dissembled  his  agitation,  he  did  not  think  the  less  concerning  the 


cause.  In  the  evening,  he  came  to  the  duchess's  apartments  and 
supped,  showing  her  more  affection  than  he  had  hitherto  done,  inso- 
much that,  by  fair  speeches  and  attentions,  the  duchess  discovered 
the  author  of  her  information  concerning  his  intrigue  to  be  sir  Peter 
de  Craon. 

The  duke  took  no  further  notice  of  the  matter,  and,  having  passed 
the  night,  on  the  morrow,  at  nine  o'clock,  mounted  his  horse,  and 
went  from  the  hdtel  de  St.  Pol  to  the  Louvre.  The  king  was  going 
to  hear  mass,  and  received  his  brother  affectionately  ;  but  perceiving 
from  his  manner  that  he  was  angered,  he  said,  "  fair  brother,  what 
ails  you  ?  you  seem  nmch  agitated."  "  My  lord,  if  I  am  I  have  good 
cause  for  it."  "  What  is  the  matter  ?"  said  the  king,  "  we  wish  to 
know  it."  The  duke,  unwilling  to  hide  his  grief,  told  him,  word 
for  word,  everything  that  had  passed,  complaining  bitterly  of  sir  Peter 
de  Craon,  and  added  :  "  My  lord,  if  it  Avcrc  nof  for  the  love  I  bear 
you,  and  for  my  own  honor,  I  swear  on  the  faith  I  owe  you  I  would 
have  him  slain."  "  Do  no  such  thing,"  said  the  king ;  "  we  will 
order  him,  by  our  special  counsellors,  to  quit  instantly  our  palace, 
for  that  we  have  no  further  need  of  his  services  ;  and  do  you  the  same 
on  your  part."  "  That  I  intended,"  replied  the  duke  of  Touraine, 
who  was  satisfied  M  ith  what  the  king  had  said.  This  same  day,  sir 
Peter  de  Craon  v/as  told  by  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le 
Mercier,  from  the  king,  that  he  must  no  longer  reside  in  the  palace, 
and  iust;mtly  seek  other  lodgings.  At  the  same  time,  sir  John  de 
Bueil  and  lord  d'Ervaux,  seneschal  of  Touraine,  delivered  him  a  sim- 
ilar  messa^^e  from  the  duke  of  Touraine.  Sir  Peter,  seeing  himself 
thus  dismis.icd,  was  much  ashamed  and  greatly  angered  :  he  could 
no  way  account  for  it,  as  the  messenger  had  not  declared  to  him  the 
cause  of  his  disgrace.  Being  desirous  of  admittance  to  the  presence 
of  the  duke,  to  learn  from  him  how  he  had  angered  him,  he  was  told, 
that  neither  the  king  nor  the  duke  would  hear  anything  he  had  to 
say.  When  he  found  his  disgrace  was  resolved  on,  he  packed  up  all 
he  wanted,  and  set  out  much  dejected,  from  Paris,  for  a  castle  of  his 
in  Anjou,  called  Sable*.  He  remained  there  for  «:ome  time,  but  in 
very  low  spirits,  from  being  driven  from  the  palaces  of  France,  Tou- 
raine and  Sicily.  He  therefore  determined,  since  their  gates  were 
shut  against  him,  that  he  would  retire  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  and 
relate  to  him  what  had  happened. 

This  he  executed,  and  met  the  duke  at  Vannes,  who  received  him 
kindly.  He  had  already  heard  what  had  befallen  him,  and  sir  Peter 
again  told  him  every  particular  that  had  passed,  and  that  he  was 
banished  the  court  of  France.  The  duke  of  Brittany,  having  heard 
his  story,  replied,  "  Good  cousin,  make  yourself  easy  :  it  is  the  lord 
de  Clisson  who  has  brewed  this  mischief  for  you."  From  this  speech 
a  deadly  hatred  sprung,  and  greatly  increased,  as  you  will  hear  in 
the  course  of  this  history.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon  lived  so  long  with  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  that  ke  was  forgotten  in  France  ;  for  the  constable 
and  the  king's  council  never  publicly  mentioned  his  name.  They 
did  not  like  the  duke  of  Brittany  more  for  having  invited  and  retained 
him;  but  the  duke  was  indifferent  to  the  king  of  France's  anger  or 
love,  and  provided  all  his  towns  and  castles  plcntit"ully  with  stores 
and  provisions,  plainly  showing  he  cared  not  whether  it  was  war  or 
peace  between  him  and  France.  Every  tiling  he  did  was  known  to 
the  king  and  his  council ;  and  those  most  in  the  king's  favor  thought 
iiim  presumptuous,  and  menaced  him  for  his  conduct.  The  duke 
held  their  menaces  cheap,  and  declared  he  would  wage  war  on  the 
count  de  Penthievre  in  earnest,  and  On  all  his  abettors,  for  he  had 
just  cause  of  quarrel.  He  said,  "  This  count  de  Penthievre,  our 
cousin,  signs  himself  John  of  Brittany,  as  if  he  were  our  heir.  We 
h;ive  no  objection  to  his  signing  John,  for  that  is  his  name,  or  count 
de  Penthievre  ;  but  we  are  resolved  he  shall  lay  tlown  the  ermines, 
and  title  himself  John  of  Blois,  or  of  Ch&,tillon,  and  bear  none  other 
arms  but  those  ;  if  he  refuse,  we  will  force  him  to  do  it,  and  take 
from  him  his  lands,  which  he  holds  in  vassalage  from  us.  With  re- 
gard to  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  he  need  not  think  of  that,  for  we  have 
a  son  and  a  daughter  who  are  our  heirs.  Let  him  seek  some  other 
inlreiltance,  for  he  will  be  disappointed  in  ours."  Such  were  the 
conversations  of  the  duke  with  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  who,  far  from  con- 
tradicting any  of  his  future  plans,  rather  urged  him  on,  from  hatred 
to  the  constable  and  council  of  France. 

We  will  now  leave  this  subject,  and  speak  of  a  more  melancholy 
one  relative  to  the  count  Guy  de  Blois,  whom  I  have  before  mentioned 
in  this  history  as  my  great  patron  and  master. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  THE  YOUNG  COUNT  LOUIS  DE  OHASTILLON,  SON  TO  COUNT 
GUY  DE  BLOIS.     THE  SUDDEN  DEATH  OF  GASTON  COUNT  DE  FOIX. 

I  HAVE  already  spoken  of  the  marriage  that  took  place  between 
Louis  de  Chastillon,  son  of  the  count  de  Blois,  and  the  lady  Mary, 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry.  In  the  settlements  of  this  marriage, 
the  duke  managed  well  for  his  daughter ;  for  she  had  a  dower  of  six 
thousand  livres,  French  money,  (which  are  well  worth  the  same  sum 
of  francs,  reckoning  them  as  florins)  assigned  her  on  the  county  of 
Blois,  so  that  if  she  survived  her  husband,  the  county  of  Blois  would 
be  obliged  to  pay  her  this  sum  annually  during  her  life.    Now  it  fell 


*  The  eastles  of  Craon  and  8abl6  are  in  Anjou,  two  leagues  distant  from  l&FUcha. 


536 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  otc. 


out,  that  about  St.  John  Baptist's  day,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1391, 
the  boy  whom  I  have  called  Louis  de  Blois,  son  to  the  count  de  Blois, 
left  his  father  at  the  chateau  des  Moutils,*  situated  in  the  county  of 
Blois,  and  set  out  for  Hainault  to  visit  his  mother  and  vi^ife.  Not 
long  after  his  arrival,  he  was  seized  with  a  fever,  for  he  had  rode  very 
hard  and  the  weather  was  hot :  he  was  also  of  a  tender  age,  being 
no  more  than  fourteen  years  old,  and,  in  spite  of  the  physicians,  he 
died,  for  they  could  not  check  the  fever.  His  parents,  you  may  sup- 
pose, were  much  grieved  for  the  loss  of  their  heir,  as  was  the  young 
lady  of  Berry  :  she  loved  him  most  affectionately,  and  considered 
herself  as  nobly  married.  The  count  de  Blois  was  uneasy  at  the  con. 
sequences,  for  his  affairs  were  rather  in  confusion,  and  he  knew  the 
duke  of  Berry  to  be  avaricious  beyond  measure,  who,  in  order  to 
grasp  at  the  dower,  of  his  daughter,  would  take  possession  of  the 
county  of  Blois  :  he  therefore  awaited  the  event  in  silence. 

Thus  were  the  two  daughters.  Bona  and  Mary,  widowed  in  the 
same  year.  The  eldest  was  married  to  Amadeus  count  of  Savoy, 
who  died  very  suddenly,  and  so  nmch  was  said  on  the  subject,  that 
sir  Otho  Grandeson  was  near  being  arrested  for  the  suspicions  that 
were  laid  to  his  charge,  and  forced  to  quit  Savoy,  France,  and  Ger- 
many, to  fix  his  residence  in  England. 

In  this  year,  died  likewise  suddenly,  the  noble  and  gallant  count 
de  Foix.  I  will  say  how  it  happened.t  True  it  is,  that  of  all  the 
pleasures  of  this  world  he  took  most  delight  in  the  chase,  and  was 
always  well  provided  with  hounds  of  all  sorts,  having  never  less  than 
sixteen  hundred.  The  count  de  Foix  was  at  this  season  hunting  in 
the  forest  of  Savaterre,  on  the  road  to  Pampeluna  in  Navarre,  not 
far  distant  from  Orthfes  in  Beam.  The  day  he  died,  he  had  all  the 
forenoon  been  hunting  a  bear,  and  it  was  late  in  the  evening  when  he 
was  taken  and  cut  up.  His  attendants  asked  where  he  pleased  to 
have  his  dinner  prepared  :  he  said,  '*  At  the  inn  of  Rion,  where  we 
will  dine,  and  in  the  cool  of  the  evening  ride  to  Orthes.  His  orders 
were  obeyed.  The  count  with  his  companions  rode  a  foot's  pace 
toward  the  village  of  Rion,  and  dismounted  at  the  inn.  The  count 
went  to  his  chamber,  which  he  found  ready  strewed  with  rushes  and 
green  leaves  ;  the  walls  were  hung  with  boughs  newly  cut,  for  per- 
fume and  coolness,  as  the  weather  was  marvellously  hot,  even  for 
the  month  of  August.  He  had  no  sooner  entered  this  room,  than  he 
said  "  These  greens  are  very  agreeable  to  me,  for  the  day  has  been 
desperately  hot."  When  seated,  he  conversed  with  sir  Espaign  du 
Lyon  on  the  dogs  that  had  best  hunted  ;  during  which  conversation 
his  bastard-son  sir  Evan,  and  sir  Peter  Cabestan  entered  the  apart- 
ment, as  the  table  had  been  there  spread.  He  called  for  water  to 
wash,  and  two  squires  advanced,  Raymonet  de  Lasne  and  Raymonet 
de  Copane  :  Ernaudon  d'Espaign  took  the  silver  basin,  and  another 
knight,  called  sir  Thibaut,  the  napkin.  The  count  rose  from  his 
seat,  and  stretched  out  his  hands  to  wash  ;  but  no  sooner  had  his  fin- 
gers, which  w^ere  handsome  and  long,  touched  the  cold  water,  than 
he  changed  color,  from  an  oppression  at  his  heart,  and,  his  legs  fail- 
ing him,  fell  back  on  his  seat,  exclaiming,  "  I  am  a  dead  man  :  Lord 
God,  have  mercy  on  me  I"  He  never  spoke  after  this,  though  he  did 
not  immediately  die,  but  suffered  great  pain.  The  knights  present 
and  his  son  were  much  terrified  :  they  carried  him  gently  in  their 
arms  to  another  chamber,  and  laid  him  on  a  bed,  covering  him  well, 
thinking  he  was  only  chilled- 

The  two  squires  who  had  brought  water  to  wash  in  the  basin,  said, 
to  free  themselves  from  any  charge  of  having  poisoned  him,  "  Here 
is  the  water  :  we  have  already  drank  of  it,  and  will  now  again  in  your 
presence,"  which  they  did,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all.  They  put  into 
his  mouth  bread,  water,  and  spices,  with  other  comforting  things,  but 
to  no  purpose,  for  in  less  than  half  an  hour  he  was  dead,  having  sur- 
rendered his  soul  very  quietly.  God,  out  of  his  grace,  was  merciful 
to  him. 

You  may  imagine  all  present  were  exceedingly  afflicted  at  what 
had  happened  :  they  fastened  the  door  of  the  chamber,  that  his  house- 
hold might  not  instantly  be  made  acquainted  with  his  death.  The 
knights,  seeing  sir  Evan  lamenting  and  wringing  his  hands,  said  to 
him,  "  E\an  ',  the  business  is  over :  you  have  lost  your  father  and  lord. 
We  know  that  he  loved  you  in  preference  to  all  others.  Take  care 
of  yourself :  mount  your  horse,  ride  and  gain  possession  of  the  castle 
of  Orthfes,  and  the  treasure  within  it,  before  any  one  know  of  your 
lord's  death."  Sir  Evan  made  them  a  low  reverence,  and  replied  : 
"  Gentlemen,  I  return  you  many  thanks  for  the  friendship  you  now 
show  me ;  I  trust  I  shall  not  forget  it ;  but  tell  me  what  are  my  lord's 
tokens,  or  I  shall  not  gain  admittance  into  the  castle."  "  You  say 
true,"  answered  the  knights  :  "  take  them."  This  he  did.  The 
tokens  were  a  small  golden  ring  the  count  wore  on  his  finger,  and  a 
little  knife  with  which  he  sometimes  cut  his  meat  at  table.  These 
were  the  tokens  the  porter  of  the  castle  at  Orthes  was  acquainted 
with,  and  had  he  not  seen  them  he  would  never  have  opened  the  gate. 


*  "  Les  Moutils,"— a  village  in  the  Blesois,  diocese  of  Blois. 

t  Gaston  de  Foix  was  born  in  1331,  and  died  in  1391.  His  character  is  nowhere  better 
delineated  than  in  the  pages  of  Froissart :  from  them  posterity  have  formed  their  judg- 
ment. One  accomplishment,  however,  he  has  left  unrecorded :  Gaston  was  a  poet,  or 
at  least  a  rhymer,  for  the  verses  he  has  left  behind  him  do  not  display  much  of  the  poetic 
fire ;  but  the  accomplishment  of  versemaking  was  considered  a  necessary  part  of  a  Pro- 
vencal gentleman's  education,  and  accordingly  we  find  that  Phabics  possessed  it.  This 
surname,  or  rather  sobriquet,  is  not  well  accounted  for ;  some  say  it  was  given  from  his 
love  for  the  chase,  others  from  his  fair  complexion,  and  others  hom  his  choice  of  the  sun 
as  his  armorial  bearings,— Ed 


Chapter  xxix, 

SIR  EVAN  DE  FOIX,  BASTARD-SON  TO  THE  LATE  COUNT,  INTENDING  TO 
CARRY  AWAY  PRIVATELY  THE  TREASURE  OF  HIS  FATHER,  IS  DISCOV- 
ERED RY  THE  TOVVNSBIEN  OF  ORTHES,  WHO,  HOWEVER,  PROMISE  EVERY 
ASSISTANCE  TO  HIM  AND  TO  HIS  BROTHER  THAT  IS  NOT  INCOMPATIBLE 
WITH  THE  TRUE  HEIR  TO  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX,  THE  VISCOUNT  DE  CHAS- 
TELBON. 

Sir  Evan  de  Foix  left  the  inn  at  Rion  with  only  two  servants,  and 
rode  in  haste  to  Orthes,  where  nothing  was  known  of  the  count's 
death.  He  passed  through  the  streets  without  speaking  to  any  one, 
or  his  errand  being  suspected,  until  he  came  to  the  castle,,  and  called 
to  the  porter.  The  porter  said,  "  What  does  my  lord  Evan  want  ? 
Where  is  my  lord  ?"  "  He  is  at  Rion,"  answered  the  knight,  "and 
has  sent  me  to  seek  for  some  things  that  are  in  his  chamber,  and  to 
return  back  to  him.  To  convince  you  of  what  I  say,  look,  here  are 
his  tokens,  his  ring  and  knife.  The  porter,  having  eyed  them  through 
a  window,  knew  them  well  and  opened  the  wicket,  through  which 
sir  Evan  entered,  and  his  servants  led  the  horses  to  the  stable.  When 
sir  Evan  had  passed  the  gate,  he  told  the  porter  to  fasten  it ;  which 
being  done  he  seized  the  keys,  and  said  to  him,  "Thou  art  a  dead 
man,  if  thou  do  not  obey  me."  The  jiorter  was  frightened,  and  asked 
the  cause.  "My  lord  and  father  is  dead,"  said  the  knight,  "  and  I 
wish  to  gain  possession  of  his  treasure  before  any  one  know  of  it." 
The  porter  obeyed,  as  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  do  ;  but  he  would 
indeed  have  preferred  that  sir  Evan  should  have  the  treasure  to  all 
other  persons.  Sir  Evan  knew  well  enough  where  it  was  deposited, 
in  the  great  tower,  but  he  had  three  pair  of  strong  doors  to  open,  and 
with  separate  keys,  before  he  could  gain  admittance.  These  keys 
he  was  unable  for  some  time  to  find,  as  they  were  in  a  small  long 
box  of  fine  steel,  locked  with  a  little  steel  key,  which  the  count  de 
Foix  carried  with  him  when  he  rode  abroad :  and  it  was  found  hang- 
ing  to  a  piece  of  silk  which  he  wore  over  his  shirt.  The  knights, 
who  were  watching  the  body  of  the  count  at  Rion,  noticing  this  key, 
could  not  imagine  the  use  of  it ;  but  the  chaplain  of  the  count,  sir 
Nicholas  de  I'Escalle,  being  present,  knew  it  well.  He  had  been 
much  loved  by  the  count,  who  intrusted  him  with  all  his  secrets,  and, 
when  he  had  visited  his  treasure,  had  never  taken  any  one  but  his 
chaplain  with  him.  On  seeing  the  key,  he  said,  "  Sir  Evan  will  lose 
his  pains,  for  without  this  key  he  can  never  enter  the  treasury  :  this 
opens  a  small  steel  casket  in  which  the  other  keys  are."  The  knights 
were  vexed  at  hearing  this,  and  said,  "  Carry  it  to  him,  sir  Nicholas: 
you  will  act  well  by  so  doing,  for  it  is  better  sir  Evan  should  gain 
the  treasure  than  any  other :  he  is  a  good  knight,  and  our  late  lord 
loved  him  exceedingly."  The  chaplain  answered,  "  Since  you  ad- 
vise  me,  I  will  cheerfully  do  it ;"  and,  instantly  mounting  his  horse, 
he  hastened  with  the  key  to  the  castle  of  Orthes,  where  sir  Evan  was 
very  melancholy  at  not  finding  the  keys,  and  at  the  impossibility  of 
forcing  the  locks  of  the  doors,  as  they  were  very  strong,  and  he  had 
not  any  instruments  for  the  purpose.  While  he  was  in  this  distress, 
and  sir  Nicholas  on  the  road  to  assist  him,  it  was  known  fn  Orthes 
(I  know  not  whether  by  inspiration,  or  from  women  and  servants 
returning  from  Rion)  that  the  count  de  Foix,  their  lord,  was  no  more. 

This  was  very  afflicting  news,  for  the  count  was  greatly  beloved 
by  all  ranks.  The  whole  town  was  in  motion,  and  met  in  the  pub- 
lic square,  where  they  conversed  together  on  the  subject.  Some  who 
had  noticed  sir  Evan  ride  up  the  town,  said,  "  We  saw  sir  Evan  de 
Foix  gallop  toward  the  castle,  and  he  seemed  much  distressed." 
Others  replied,  "  Without  doubt,  what  we  have  heard  is  true  ;  for  it 
is  not  usual  for  him  to  ride  without  his  father."  As  the  men  of 
Orthes  were  thus  conversing  and  murmuring,  the  chaplain,  sir  Nicho. 
las,  fell  into  their  hands.  They  surrounded  him  to  inquire  the  news, 
and  said,  "  Sir  Nicholas,  how  fares  my  lord  ?  they  tell  us  he  is  dead: 
is  it  true  ?  "  No,"  replied  the  chaplain :  "  he  is  not  dead,  but  most 
dangerously  ill ;  and  I  am  hastening  to  seek  for  some  things  that 
may  do  him  good,  which  I  shall  return  with  to  him."  On  saying  this, 
he  passed  on  to  the  castle.  Having  gained  admittance,  sir  Evan 
was  rejoiced  at  his  arrival,  for  without  the  small  key  he  could  never 
have  entered  the  tower.  . 

I  will  say  how  the  townsmen  behaved.  They  began  to  suspect 
the  death  of  the  count  had  been  hid  from  them,  and  said  among  them, 
selves,  "  It  is  now  night,  and  we  hear  nothing  certain  of  our  lord's 
health,  from  his  officers  or  secretaries.  Sir  Evan  and  his  chaplain, 
who  was  his  confidential  secretary,  have  entered  the  castle  :  let  us 
guard  that  place  this  night,  and  to-morrow  we  shall  have  certain 
news.  We  will  send  privately  to  Rion  to  inquire  how  things  are  ; 
for  we  know  that  the  greater  part  of  our  lord's  treasure  is  in  the  cas- 
tle, and  if  he  be  robbed  or  defrauded  of  any  part  of  it,  we  shall  be 
blamed.  We  must  therefore  be  on  our  guard  concerning  what  passes." 
"  That  is  true,"  replied  others,  who  thought  the  advice  good.  They 
instantly  surrounded  the  castle,  and  placed  sufficient  guards  at  all 
the  gates  of  the  town,  so  that  no  one  could  enter  or  go  out  without 
permission  ;  and  this  strict  watch  they  continued  until  the  morrow. 
The  truth  was  now  known  of  the  count's  death,  and  caused  the 
greatest  tribulation  among  the  inhabitants  of  all  descriptions,  for  he 
was  much  beloved  by  his  subjects.  The  guards  were  now  doubled, 
and  the  principal  townsmen  drew  up  before  the  castle. 

When  sir  Evan  de  Foix  saw,  from  the  castle  pf  Orthfes,  the  man. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENG 


LAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


537 


ner  in  which  the  townsiAen  had  drawn  themselves  up,  and  that  the 
death  of  the  count  was  known  to  them,  he  said  to  the  chaplain,  "Sir 
Nicholas,  I  tiave  failed  in  my  attempt :  I  can  never  go  hence  without 
leave  of  the  inhabitants,  for  they  know  my  father  is  dead,  and  their 
numbers  are  every  moment  augmenting.  I  must  humble  myself  to 
them,  for  force  will  be  of  no  avail."  "  You  say  well,"  replied  the 
chaplain  :  "  you  will  gain  more  by  civil  words  than  by  harsh  ones  : 
go,  and  speak  to  them,  but  act  cautiously."  Sir  Evan  went  to  a 
tower  near  the  ga  ,e,  which  had  a  window  looking  over  the  bridge  to 
the  square  where  the  townsmen  were  assembled.  It  was  in  this 
tower  the  lady  Jane  of  Boulogne  was  brought  up  and  educated,  until 
she  became  duchess  of  Berry,  as  has  been  already  noticed  in  this 
history. 

Sir  Evan  opened  the  window  cf  the  tower,  and  called  to  him  some 
of  the  principal  inhabitants,  who  advanced  on  the  bridge  to  hear  what 
he  had  to  say.  He  thus  -addressed  them  aloud  :  "  Good  people  of  Or- 
thbs,  I  know  but  too  well  why  you  are  thus  assembled  and  sorrowful : 
you  have  good  cause  for  it.  I  therefore  most  earnestly  entreat,  for 
the  love  you  bore  my  late  lord  and  father,  that  you  will  not  be  dis- 
pleased nor  angered,  if  I  have  hastened  to  take  possession  of  this 
castle  and  what  is  contained  within  it,  for  I  mean  nothing  but  what 
is  just.  You  know  the  great  affection  my  lord  and  father  had  for  me, 
and  that  he  would  willingly  have  made  me  his  heir.  It  has  happened, 
by  the  will  of  God,  that  he  died  without  having  completed  any  regu- 
lations to  that  effect,  which  has  thrown  me  upon  you,  with  whom  I 
was  brought  up  and  educated,  a  poor  knight,  bastard  to  the  count  de 
Foix.  I  therefore  beg  you  would  counsel  me  how  to  act,  and  assist 
me  in  this  time  of  distress.  I  pray  God  that  you  will  have  compas. 
sion  on  me,  as  it  will  be  an  act  of  charity ;  and  I  shall  open  the  castle 
for  your  free  a  Jmittance,  as  I  never  thought  of  closing  its  gates 
against  you.'' 

The  chiefs  am  tag  the  townsmen  answered,  "  Sir  Evan,  you  have 
well  spoken,  and  to  the  purpose,  and  we  are  satisfied.  We  therefore 
gay,  that  you  shall  live  among  us  :  and  it  is  our  intention  that  you 
keep  this  casde,  and  all  that  is  within  it,  which  we  will  aid  you  to 
defend.  Should  the  viscount  de  Cha.telbon,  your  cousin,  who  is  heir 
to  the  territory  of  B^arn,  and  the  nearest  relation  to  our  late  lord, 
your  father,  claim  anything  belonging  to  this  castle,  we  will  strenu- 
ously defend  you,  and  your  brother  sir  Gracien,  in  your  rights.  But 
we  suppose,  that  when  the  king  of  France  was  last  at  Toulouse,  and 
our  lord,  your  father,  waited  on  him,  some  regulations  were  made 
respecting  these  matters ;  and  your  cousin,  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  ought 
to  know  all  the  circumstances  relative  to  them.  We  will  write,  to 
inform  him  of  the  death  of  our  lord,  and  to  invite  him  hither,  to  give 
us  his  advice,  as  well  on  the  state  of  Bearn  and  Foix,  which  may  fall 
to  ruin,  as  respecting  the  moveables  and  funeral  of  our  lord.  What 
we  have  now  said,  we  promise  you  most  faithfully  and  loyally  to 
observe." 

Sir  Evan  was  well  satisfied  with  this  speech,  and  threw  open  the 
gates  of  the  castle  for  all  to  enter  who  pleased.  Many  did  so,  ex- 
amined it  well,  and  placed  sufficient  guards  to  defend  it. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  CORPSE  OF  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX  IS  BROUGHT  FROM  RION  TO  ORTHES. 
THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  THE  BISHOP  OF  NOYON  AND  THE  LORD  DE 
LA  RIVIERE  INTO  THE  COUNTRY  OF  FOIX,  TO  MAKE  ARRANGEMENTS,  AC- 
CORDING TO  THE  DECREE  OF  THE  COUNCIL. 

This  same  day,  the  body  of  the  count  de  Foix  was  put  into  a  coffin, 
and  brought  to  Orthes.    The  inhabitants,  men,  women  and  children, 
who  went  to  meet  it,  wept  most  bitterly,  remembering  his  valor,  pru- 
lence  and  generosity,  and  the  happiness  they  had  enjoyed  during 
jhe  whole  of  his  reign ;  for  there  was  neither  Englishman  nor  French- 
man who  dared  to  anger  him.   They  said,  "  Our  neighbors  will  now 
make  war  on  us  who  have  hitherto  lived  in  peace,  and  we  shall  in- 
liabit  a  land  of  misery  and  slavery.    No  one  will  now  attend  to  or 
defend  our  rights.   Ah,  Gaston!  fair  child,  why  didst  thou  anger  thy 
father  ?    If  thou  hadst  remained  to  us,  whose  youth  promised  so 
much,  we  should  be  comforted  ;  but  we  lost  thee  when  too  young, 
and  thy  father  has  lived  too  short  a  time.    He  was  but  sixty-three 
years  old,*  and  that  is  no  great  age  for  such  a  handsome  and  healthy 
prince,  and  one  who  had  every  comfort  about  him.    Ah,  desolated 
and  comfortless  Bearn !  now  thou  hast  lost  thy  prince,  what  will  be- 
come of  thee  ?    Never  shalt  thou  have  an  equal  to  the  gallant  and 
noble  Gaston."    With  such  lamentations  was  the  body  of  the  noble 
count  carried  through  Orthes,  attended  by  the  following  knights :  first, 
the  viscount  de  Bruniquel  and  the  lord  de  Copane,  then  sir  Roger 
d'Espaign  and  the  lord  de  Laisne,  sir  Raymond  de  la  Motte  and  the 
lord  de  Besach,  sir  Menaut  de  Noailles  and  sir  Richard  de  Saint 
George.    Sir  Evan  de  Foix  walked  in  the  rear,  attended  by  the  lord 
de  Corasse,  the  lord  de  Barentin,  the  lord  de  Baruge,  the  lord  de 
Quer,  and  upward  of  sixty  knights  of  B6arn,  who  had  hastened  to 
Ricn  on  hearing  the  melancholy  news  of  their  lord's  death.  The 
body  of  the  count  was  borne,  with  his  face  uncovered,  to  the  church 
of  the  Cordeliers  in  Orthes,  where  it  was  opened,  embalmed,  and  put 
into  a  leaden  coffin,  and  left  in  that  state  until  the  day  of  its  inter- 
ment.   It  was  handsomely  watched ;  for  there  were  continually  burn- 

*  He  died  on  the  12th  of  August  1391,  and  was  born  in  1331.-<-£d. 


ing  around  it.  night  and  day,  twenty.four  large  wax  tapers,  which 
were  held  by  as  many  varlets  ;  twenty-four  being  employed  on  this 
service  during  the  day,  and  the  like  number  of  others  during  the  night. 

The  death  of  the  count  de  Foix  was  now  public  in  various  places, 
and  more  were  sorry  than  rejoiced  ;  for  he  had  made,  in  his  lifetime, 
innumerable  valuable  gifts,  and  was  beloved  by  all  who  were  ac- 
quainted with  him.  Even  pope  Clement  showed  much  concern  on 
hearing  it,  notwithstanding  the  difficulties  the  count  had,  for  a  long 
time,  thrown  in  the  way  of  the  marriage  of  his  cousin,  the  lady  .lane 
of  Boulogne,  now  duchess  of  Berry.  The  bishop  of  Pamiers  was  at 
this  time  resident  at  Avignon ;  for  he  was  afraid  of  living  in  his 
diocese,  from  the  hatred  the  count  do  Foix  bore  him..  Although  they 
were  relations,  and  the  count  had  made  him  a  bishop,  he  incurred 
the  count's  disgrace,  from  his  attempts  to  extend  his  jurisdiction  to 
the  prejudice  of  the  count.  The  pope  sent  for  him  to  the  palace,  and 
said,  "  Bishop  of  Pamiers,  your  peace  is  made  :  the  count  de  Foix  ia 
dead."  The  bishop  was  well  pleased  to  hear  it,  and,  in  a  few  days, 
set  out  from  Avignon,  for  his  bishopric  in  the  county  of  Foix. 

When  intelligence  of  the  count's  death  was  carried  to  the  court  of 
France,  the  king,  his  brother,  and  the  duke  of  Bourbon  were  grieved 
thereat,  for  his  many  good  qualities.  The  council  addressed  the  king: 
"  Sire,  the  county  of  Foix  is  now  yours  by  lawt''ul  succession ;  for, 
since  the  count  has  died,  without  leaving  any  heirs  by  marriage,  no 
one  can  dispute  your  claim.  This  is  understood  by  the  landholders 
of  Foix.  There  is  also  another  circumstance  which  adds  to  your 
claim,  you  have  lent  on  mortgage  of  that  county  fifty  thousand  francs  ; 
send  and  take  possession  for  payment,  and  hold  it  as  your  legal  in- 
heritance  :  those  of  the  county  desire  nothing  more  eagerly  than  to 
be  under  your  government.  It  is  a  fair  possession,  and  comes  very 
opportunely,  for  it  borders  on  Catalonia  and  Arragon  ;  and  if,  in  time 
to  come,  you  should  be  at  war  with  the  king  of  Arragon,  the  county 
of  Foix  will  be  a  good  frontier;  for  it  has  many  castles  and  forts  which 
may  be  very  advantageously  garrisoned  with  men-at-arms.''  The 
king  listened  v<'ith  pleasure  to  this  speech,  and,  agreeing  with  his 
council,  said,  "  See  whom  we  shall  send  thither."  They  resolved 
on  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  because  he  had  formerly  been  there,  and 
determined  that  he  should  be  accompanied  by  the  bishop  of  Noyon. 
These  two  lords  on  hearing  of  their  embassy,  made  very  handsome 
preparations,  but  did  not  immediately  set  out.  When  they  did,  they 
travelled  slowly  and  at  their  leisure,  taking  the  road  to  Avignon. 


CHAPTERXXXI. 

THE  VISCOUNT  DE  CHATELBON,  HEIR  TO  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX,  ATTEJTDS  HIS 
FUNERAL  AT  ORTHES.  HE  IS  ADVISED  TO  SEND  TO  THE  BEFORE-NAiLED 
COMMISSIONERS  FROM  FRANCE,  TO  DEMAND  P0SSES5jI0N  OF  THE  SUCCES- 
SION WHICH  HAD  FALLEN  TO  HIM  BY  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  COUNT  DE 
FOIX  :  HE  AFTERWARDS  SENDS,  TO  THE  SAME  PURPORT,  TO  THE  KING 
OF  FRANCE. 

The  death  of  the  count  de  Foix  was  signified  to  the  viscount  de 
Chatelbon  in  Arragon.  He  instantly  set  out  for  Bearn,  and  arrived 
at  Orthes  ;  but,  though  the  inhabitants  made  him  very  welcome,  they 
did  not  acknowledge  him  for  their  lord.  They  said,  "They  were  but 
a  part  of  the  country  ;  and  that  it  would  be  necessary  for  all  the  ba- 
rons, prelates,  and  citizens  of  the  principal  towns  to  assemble,  and 
consider  of  the  business  ;  that  Bearn  was  an  independent  territory, 
and  those  lords  who  resided  in  it  would  never  consent  that  it  should 
pay  homage  to  any  one."  It  was  now  determined  to  perform  the 
obsequies  of  the  count  de  Foix,  and  then  to  summon  all  the  barons 
of  B^arn  and  Foix  ;  that  all  who  pleased  might  attend  and  deliberate 
how  to  act,  on  the  present  occasion,  in  the  choice  of  a  lord.  The 
barons,  prelates  and  chief  citizens  of  Bearn  and  Foix  were  invited 
to  the  funeral  of  the  count.  Those  from  B6arn  came  ;  but  the  Foix- 
iens  refused,  sayng  they  should  stay  at  home  to  guard  and  defend 
their  country  until  the  matter  of  succession  were  determined,  for 
they  had  heard  the  king  of  France  laid  claim  to  it.  The  bishop  of 
Pamiers,  notwithstanding  this,  being  a  relation  and  invited,  went  to 
Orthfes  in  handsome  state,  becoming  his  rank. 

Great  were  the  numbers  who  attended  the  funeral  of  Gaston  count 
de  Foix,  the  last  of  the  name,  in  the  church  of  the  Cordelier  friars  of 
Orthfes,  on  a  Monday,  the  12th  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1391.  In  addition  to  the  barons  and  knights,  there  were  three 
bishops :  first,  the  bishop  ot  Pamiers,  who  said  mass  and  performed 
the  service  ;  then  the  bishops  of  Lcscar  and  Oleron.  The  church 
was  splendidly  illuminated,  and,  during  mass,  four  knights  displayed, 
in  front  of  the  altar,  the  emblazoned  banners  of  Foix  and  Bdarn. 
The  first  was  supported  by  sir  Raymond  de  Chatelneuf,  the  second 
by  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  the  third  by  sir  Peter  de  Quer,  and  the  fourth 
by  sir  Menaut  de  Noailles.  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  made  the  offering 
of  his  sword,  supported  by  the  bourg  de  Copane*  and  sir  Peter  An- 
drew de  B^arn,  governor  of  Lourd^.  The  viscount  de  Bruniquel 
offered  the  shield,  supported  by  sir  John  de  Cha,telneuf  and  John  de 
Chantiron.  Tlie  helmet  was  offered  by  the  lord  Valentin  de  Beam, 
supported  by  sir  Arnold  de  Rostem,  and  Arnold  de  Sainte-Colombe. 
The  war-horse  was  offered  by  the  lord  de  Corasse,  supported  by  sir 
Arnauton  d'Espaign  and  Raymonnet  de  Copane. 

*  The  family  of  Copane  is  known  at  this  day  under  the  name  of  Caupenne.  Th* 
castle  of  Caupenne  is  near  Bayonne.— JVbte  by  the  Marquis  de  Sy. 


r 


538 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


Every  part  of  the  obsequies  was  most  honorably  and  magnificently 
performed  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country.  Sir  Evan  and 
sir  Gracien  de  Foix,  the  two  bastard-sons  of  the  count,  were  present, 
as  were  the  viscount  de  ChS.telbon,  all  the  barons  from  Beam,  and 
some  from  Foix ;  but  tlie  last,  as  soon  as  the  service  was  ended, 
mounted  their  horses,  and  went  to  dine  at  Heritiel,  two  leagues  dis- 
tant from  Orth^s.  Very  early  on  the  morrow,  the  bishop  of  Famiers 
took  his  departure,  refusing  to  assist  at  the  assembly  of  the  barons  of 
B^arn,  which  was  fixed  for  that  day.  As  soon  as  the  obsequies  had 
been  performed,  the  body  of  the  count  de  Foix  was  taken  from  the 
leaden  coffin,  enwrapped  with  a  new  and  handsome  waxed  cloth, 
and  buried  in  front  of  the  grand  altar  in  the  choir  of  the  church  of  the 
Cordeliers.    Of  him  there  is  an  end  :  God  pardon  his  sins  ! 

I  will  now  say  what  was  done  at  this  great  meeting  of  prelates, 
barons,  knights,  and  principal  citizens  of  Bearn,  at  Orthes.    I  imag- 
ine, from  the  information  I  received,  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon  was 
addressed  nearly  as  follows  :  "My  lord,  we  know  well  that,  from  your 
relationship  to  our  late  much  honored  lord,  whose  soul  God  pardon  ! 
you  are  entitled  to  succeed  to  all  his  inheritances,  as  well  in  B^arn  as 
in  Foix  ;  but  at  this  moment  we  dare  not  acknowledge  you  as  our 
lord,  lest  we  be  guilty  of  great  imprudence,  and  hazard  this  country 
of  B6arn  in  a  dangerous  war ;  for  we  have  heard  that  the  king  of 
France,  who  is  our  good  neighbor,  and  very  powerful,  has  ordered 
hither  some  of  his  council :  we  know  not,  nor  shall  we  learn  until 
they  arrive  and  tell  us,  on  what  cause  they  are  sent.    You  are  not 
ignorant,  any  more  than  ourselves,  that  our  late  lord,  whom  God  for- 
give !  was  last  year  with  the  king  of  France  at  Toulouse,  when  they 
had  many  secret  conferences  ;  and  the  object  of  these  must  be  ex- 
plained, for,  should  he  have  signed  and  sealed  any  transfer  of  Foix 
and  Bearn,  the  king  of  France  will  think  him.self  justified  to  possess 
them  by  force.    We  therefore  must  know  the  terras  of  such  treaties 
if  they  exist,  for  we  are  otherwise  situated  than  Foix.    Ours  is  a  free 
country,*  which  owes  neither  homage  nor  servitude  to  any  one  ; 
whereas  the  county  of  Foix  is  a  tenure  from  the  king  of  France,  and 
the  Foixicns  are  so  attached  to  France,  that  they  will  cheerfuly  ac. 
knowledge  that  king  for  its  lord  :  indeed,  they  already  say,  that  since 
the  count  de  Foix  has  deceased  without  heir-male  by  legal  marriage, 
that  county  naturally  falls  to  the  king  of  France,  its  lord  paramount. 
My  lord,  you  know  we  shall  maintain  our  rights,  and  that  we  will  not 
sui'render  them  to  any  lord,  whether  the  king  of  France  or  you. 
We  recommend,  therefore,  that  in  this  business  you  take  the  lead,  by 
treaty  or  otherwise."    The  viscount  replied  ;  "  And  how  would  you 
advise  me  to  act?  for  I  have  declared  my  willingness  to  follow  ev- 
erything  in  reason  that  you  shall  counsel  me."    "  My  lord,"  said 
they,    we  think  you  should  desire  your  cousin  sir  Roger  d'Espaign, 
who  is  here  present,  to  accompany  you  at  your  expense  to  the  county 
of  Foix,  to  negotiate  with  the  barons,  prelates  and  principal  inhabit- 
ants.   If  you  succeed  in  prevailing  on  them  to  accept  you  for  lord, 
or  to  keep  secret  their  intentions  until  you  shall  have  gained  over  the 
king  of  France  by  means  of  a  composition  in  money,  that  the  inher- 
itance may  be  yours,  you  will  have  done  weil.    Have  an  interview 
with  the  commissioners  sent  by  the  king  of  France  to  Foix,  and  offer 
one  or  even  two  hundred  thousand  francs  ;  you  will  find  it  cheaply 
bought,  and  have  more  than  enough  to  pay  it  from  the  treasure  our 
late  lord  (whose  soul  may  God  pardon!)  has  left  behind  him.  But 
we  are  resolved  that  his  two  bastard-sons  shall  have  a  handsome 
share  of  his  landed  property,  and  of  the  ready  money." 

The  viscount  de  Chateau-bon  answered  ;  "Gentlemen,  I  consent  to 
all  your  wishes.  Here  is  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  and  in  your  presence 
I  entreat  that  he  will  accompany  me  on  this  journey."  Sir  Roger 
said,  he  would  cheerfully  do  so,  as  he  might  mediate  between  them  ; 
but  if  the  king  of  France,  his  sovereign  lord,  or  his  commissioners, 
should  require  him  to  be  of  their  party,  or  wish  him  to  retire,  he 
should  then  return.  The  viscount  was  satisfied  with  this  answer,  and 
•said,  "  I  will  never  act,  cousin,  but  by  your  advice  ;  and  when  you 
are  by  my  side,  I  shall  be  more  encouraged  and  the  sooner  accom- 
plish  my  ends."  On  this,  the  meeting  was  on  the  point  of  being  dis- 
solved, when  the  viscount  requested  that  he  might  have,  by  way  of 
loan,  five  or  six  thousand  francs  from  the  treasury,  to  carry  on  his 
affairs.  The  two  bastards  likewise  put  in  their  claims,  and  desired 
they  might  have  a  share  of  the  money  of  their  father  which  thp^men 
of  Orthes  had  now  under  their  guard.  The  barons,  prelates  and  citi- 
zens, having  considered  these  demands,  agreed  that  the  viscount 
should  have  five  thousand  francs,  on  the  terms  he  had  proposed,  and 
the  two  bastards  of  Foix  two  thousand.  Orders  were  accordingly 
given  for  their  delivery.  This  was  complied  with,  and  the  treas- 
urers summoned  to  pay  it.  Not  one  person  who  had  any  office  under 
the  late  count  was  dismissed  ;  but  the  guard  of  the  castle  of  Orthes, 
and  all  within  it,  was  given  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  town. 

The  viscount  de  Cha,teau-bon,  on  his  arrival  at  Orthes,  set  at  lib- 
erty all  prisoners  confined  in  the  casile.  They  were  very  numerous ; 
for  the  count  de  Foix  was  very  cruel  to  any  person  who  incurred  his 
indignation,  never  sparing  them,  however  high  their  rank,  but  order- 
ing  them  to  be  thrown  over  the  walls,  or  confined  on  bread  and  water 
during  his  pleasure  ;  and  such  as  ventured  to  speak  for  their  deliv- 
erance  ran  risks  of  similar  treatment.  It  is  a  well-known  fact,  that 
he  confined,  in  a  deep  dungeon,  his  cousin-german,  this  viscount  de 
Chftteau-'bon,  during  eight  days ;  and  he  would  not  give  him  his  lib- 

*  The  fiiamese  had  their  own  courts  and  customs  which  they  long  preserved.— Ed 


erty  until  he  had  paid  down  forty  thousand  francs.  Since  that  time 
he  bore  him  such  a  hatred,  that  he  dared  not  appear  before  him ;  and 
had  the  count  lived  two  years  longer,  the  viscount  de  Cha,teau-bon 
would  never  have  inherited  his  posessions  in  Foix  and  Bdarn.  Those 
who  had  attended  this  meeting  at  Orthes  now  separated,  to  return  to 
their  homes,  leaving  the  viscount  to  the  care  of  his  own  affairs.  He 
was  not  idle,  but  collected  about  his  person  those  knights  and  squires 
he  thought  attached  to  him,  and  left  Orthes  with  an  attendance  of 
two  hundred  horse..  He  went  to  Morlaas,  a  good  town  and  well 
inclosed  :  it  is  the  last  in  Bearn,  on  the  side  of  Bigorre,  four  leagues 
from  Pau,  and  six  from  Tarbes. 

On  the  morrow,  as  he  was  preparing  to  set  out  for  Saint  Gaudens, 
another  good  town  at  the  entrance  of  Foix,  on  the  Garronne,  news 
was  brought  him  that  the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  sir  Berau  de  la  Riviere 
were  arrived  in  great  state  at  Toulouse.  The  viscount  de  Chateau- 
bon asked  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  how  he  should  act.  Sir  Roger  replied, 
"  Since  we  have  now  heard  of  them,  we  will  remain  and  observe 
how  they  proceed.  In  a  few  days,  they  will  make  us  acquainted 
with  their  intentions."  This  advice  of  sir  Roger  was  followed  :  in- 
deed, it  would  have  been  useless  to  advance  further  into  Foix,  for  all 
the  chief  towns,  castles,  and  passes  over  the  river  Garonne  were  shut 
against  them,  such  as  Palaminich,  Castres,  Montesquieu,  Carthas, 
Ortingas,  Sossa,  the  city  of  Pamiers,  the  castle  of  which  was  under 
the  guard  ,of  the  townsmen,  Savredun,  Montant,  Mazeres,  Vespuis, 
and  all  the  castles  on  the  frontier  of  Arragon.  The  inhabitants  of 
Foix  declared  that  no  foreign  power,  of  men-at-arms,  should  enter 
their  country,  until  the  right  of  succession  was  established  :  they, 
however,  showed  a  great  inclination  that  France  should  have  their 
country,  and  that  it  should  be  governed  by  a  seneschal,  like  Tou- 
louse, Carcassonne  and  Beaucaire  ;  but  it  happened  otherwise,  as  I 
shall  shortly  relate. 

When  the  commissioners  from  France  arrived  at  Toulouse,  they 
sought  intelligence  from  the  archbishop,  the  seneschals  of  Foix  and 
Toulouse,  who  told  them  enough  ;  for  the  two  last  had,  from  the 
great  love  they  bore  the  count  de  Foix,  with  many  of  the  principal 
persons  in  Toulouse,  attended  his  funeral  at  Orthfes.  They  had,  when 
there,  inquired  into  the  state  and  disposition  of  the  country,  from 
such  as  they  imagined  could  inform  them.  Upon  hearing  their  re- 
port, the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  lord  de  la  Riviere  consulted  together, 
and  determined  to  send  for  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  for  he  was  liege- 
man to  the  king  of  France,  his  officer,  and  seneschal  of  Carcassonne, 
and  keep  him  with  them  should  there  be  occasion.  According  to 
this  plan. they  sent  off"  an  honorable  squire,  vvhh  letters  sealed  to  sir 
Roger.  He  left  Toulouse,  thinking  to  meet  sir  Roger  at  Montreal 
or  at  Saint  Gaudens,  with  the  viscount  de  Cha,teau-bon  ;  for  he  had 
heard  they  had  left  Morlaas  on  their  road  to  enter  Foix.  The  squire 
followed  the  road  to  Saint  Gaudens,  and  soon  arrived  there,  as  the 
distance  was  not  more  than  twelve  leagues.  He  presented  the  letters 
to  sir  Roger,  telling  him  at  the  same  time  from  whom  they  came. 
Sir  Roger,  having  read  them,  said,  "  You  shall  stay  here  to-day: 
to-morrow  you  shall  return,  and  I  hope  have  company  with  you." 
The  squire  assented  to  this. 

The  viscount  and  sir  Roger  had  a  long  conference  on  the  subject 
of  these  letters,  and  it  was  concluded  that  sir  Roger  should  wait  on 
the  commissioners  at  Toulouse,  when  he  would  hear  what  was  the 
object  of  their  coming,  and  what  their  intentions.  On  the  morrow, 
the  knight,  in  company  with  the  squire  who  had  brought  the  letters, 
set  out  for  Toulouse,  and  they  continued  their'  journey  until  they 
arrived  there  in  the  evening,  when  sir  Roger  retired  to  his  lodgings, 
and  the  squire  to  his  masters.  On  learning  that  the  knight  was  ar- 
rived, the  commissioners  said,  "  Since  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  is  come 
in  person,  to-morrow  we  shall  have  some  intelligence."  The  next 
day,  after  mass,  sir  Roger  waited  on  the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere,  who  kindly  received  him.  After  some  conver- 
sation on  different  subjects,  they  told  him  the  cause  of  their  com- 
ing, and  showed  the  king's  procuration,  for  them  to  take  posses- 
sion, in  his  name,  of  the  county  of  Foix.  Sir  Roger  observed  their 
papers  and  credential  letters  were  properly  drawn  up,  and,  after  a 
short  pause,  he  replied  :  "  My  lord  of  Noyon,  and  you  my  lord  de  la 
Riviere,  I  am  not  such  an  intimate  counsellor  of  the  king  as  ye  are, 
for,  if  I  were,  I  would  (under  your  favor)  advise  him  to  take  the 
money,  and  indeed  somewhat  more  than  what  he  has,  on  mortgage 
on  this  county,  advanced  to  the  late  count,  and  to  be  repaid  on  his 
death,  and  let  the  natural  heir  succeed  to  his  inheritances.  This 
would  be,  in  my  mind,  greatly  to  his  honor  and  profit,  and  to  the 
salvation  of  his  soul.  I  will  give  you  other  substantial  reasons  why 
this  should  be  done,  if  you  will  listen  to  mc.  First,  it  is  well  known 
that  this  mortgage  was  fraudulently  made  by  the  late  count,  for  he 
abounded  in  money ;  and  was  in  this  matter  actuated  solely  by  his 
hatred  to  the  true  heir,  the  viscount  de  Chateau-bon,  whom  he  thought 
he  could  never  suflSciently  injure.  The  king  may  therefore,  if  he 
consent  to  it,  be  implicated  in  this  disgraceful  transaction.  Secondly^ 
by  following  my  advice  the  king  will  be  a  gainer ;  for  the  county  of 
Foix  will  cost  liim  full  as  much  to  guard  and  defend  as  his  receiver^' 
can  collect  from  it,  and  he  will,  besides,  lose  the  homage  and  service 
of  a  powerful  man.  Thirdly,  he  will  heavily  load  his  conscience  by 
thus  disinheriting  another;  for  if  he  had  meant  to  act  jusffy  in  such 
a  bargain  and  sale,  he  ought  to  have  called  upon  all  the  relations  of 
the  late  count,  who  had  the  remotest  claims  on  his  succession,  to 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


539 


oppose  this  act,  if  they  should  have  thought  it  necessary,  which  was 
not  done.  Consider,  therefore,  my  lords,  you  who  have  so  good  un- 
derstandings, and  are  come  hither  as  those  most  looked  up  to  in  the 
king's  council,  all  that  I  have  said,  before  you  approve  yourselves 
abettors  of  frauds,  which  must  affect  the  conscience  of  the  king,  for 
on  you  will  the  whole  blame  be  thrown,  and,  before  it  be  too  late, 
apply  a  remedy.  You  have  now  time,  for  my  cousin  the  viscount 
de  Chateau-bon,  las  sent  me  to  remonstrate  with  you  on  this  busi. 
ness ;  and  he,  as  well  as  myself,  beg  you  will  pay  attention  to  our 
complaints  ;  for  it  is  not  just  to  seize  all  that  strength  and  power  may 
enable  you  to  do."  When  sir  Roger  had  done  speaking,  the  bishop 
of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la  Kiviere  looked  at  each  other;  and  the 
bishop  thu-3  replied :  "  Sir  Roger,  we  are  convinced  the  proposition 
you  have  made  us  is  caused  by  your  love  of  justice  ;  but  our  commis- 
sion does  not  extend  to  annihilate  the  bargains  which  may  have  been 
made  between  the  king  of  France  and  the  count  de  Foix.  However, 
from  consideration  and  love  to  you,  and  for  the  satisfaction  of  all 
parties,  we  will  not  proceed  further  in  the  business,  if  you  will  un- 
dertake a  journey  to  Paris,  and  make  to  the  king  and  council  what 
remonstrances  you  may  please  relative  to  it.  If  you  can  by  your 
eloquence  prevail,  that  the  succession  of  Foix  devolve  to  the  viscount 
de  Chateau-bon,  who  is  indeed,  as  you  say,  the  legal  heir,  we  shall 
be  right  glad,  for  we  are  no  way  inclined  to  disinherit  him."  "  My 
lords,"  replied  sir  Roger,  "  you  make  me  very  happy  by  what  you 
say  :  remain,  therefore,  and  amuse  yourselves  in  Toulouse  during 
my  absence,  for  all  your  expenses  shall  be  defrayed  from  the  treasure 
sa  the  castle  of  Orthes." 

Thus  did  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  manage  the  matter,  during  his  stay 
oi  two  days  in  Toulouse  with  the  commissioners  from  France  :  a 
better  negotiator  could  not  have  been  sent.  On  the  third  morning, 
when  taking  lea  e  of  them  he  said  :  "  My  lords,  since  I  have  begun 
this  business,  I  s  e  the  necessity  for  my  going  to  Paris,  to  bring  it  to 
a  conclusion  ;  but  I  know  not  in  what  disposition  I  shall  find  the  king 
and  his  court.  Should  I  stay  longer  than  I  propose,  I  beg  you  will 
not  be  uneasy,  for  it  will  be  the  fault  of  those  with  whom  I  must 
treat,  if  I  do  not  very  speedily  return  :  in  the  mean  time  you  shall 
constantly  receive  messages  with  letters  from  me." 

"  Go,  in  God's  name,"  said  the  two  lords :  "  we  know  it  will  not 
be  your  fault  if  any  delay  happen."  Thus  satisfied  with  each  other, 
they  separated.  The  commissioners  remained  at  Toulouse,  and  sir 
Roger  returned  to  the  viscount  de  Cha,teau-bon  at  St.  Gaudens,  to 
tell  him  what  had  passed.  The  viscount  was  rejoiced  on  hearing  it, 
and  said,  "  Sir  Roger,  my  fair  cousin,  I  put  my  whole  confidence  in 
you,  and  the  matter  interests  me  gready ;  for  it  is  nothing  less  than 
whether  I  am  or  not  to  have  the  property  of  my  family,  from  whom 
I  am  sprung,  and  whose  arms  I  bear.  I  have  none  other  but  you  to 
send  to  France,  nor  any  one  on  whom  I  can  depend,  to  lay  before 
the  king  and  council  the  hardship  of  my  case,  with  a  force  of  elo- 
quence equal  to  the  occasion.  I  therefore  entreat,  from  your  affec- 
to  me,  and  for  the  obligation  I  shall  ever  be  under  to  you,  that  you 
would  undertake  this  journey."  Sir  Roger  said,  "  I  knew  well  that 
you  would  charge  me  with  this  business,  and,  from  my  love  to  you 
and  our  relationship,  I  will  readily  undertake  it."  He  was  not  long 
in  making  his  preparations  to  go  to  Paris,  and  took  the  road  through 
Rodez,  as  being  the  shortest,  for  there  was  now  a  truce  between 
France  and  England.  Had  it  not  been  so,  this  way  would  not  have 
been  the  most  expedient ;  for  there  were  many  forts  on  the  borders 
of  Quercy,  Rouergue  and  Limousin,  in  the  hands  of  the  En-glish. 

We  will  now  leave  sir  Roger  to  pursue  his  journey,  and  speak  of 
the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  ME6T  AT  TOURS,  TO 
SETTLE  THEIR  DIFFERENCES.  EMBASSADORS  FROM  ENGLAND  COME 
THITHER  ALSO  TO  NEGOTIATE  A  PEACE. 

The  great  hatred  which  subisted  between  the  duke  of  Brittany  and 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable  of  France,  has  been  repeatedly  men- 
tioned in  this  history.    The  duke,  in  addition  to  the  ill-will  he  bore 
him,  was  envious  of  the  favor  he  was  in  with  the  king  of  France, 
and  the  opinion  he  had  of  his  advice  :  he  would  willingly  have  pre- 
vented or  troubled  this,  if  he  had  the  power,  and  was  not  fearful  of 
offending  the  king.    This  made  him  frequently  repent  that  he  had 
not  put  him  to  death  when  in  his  castle  of  Ermine,  for  no  one  would 
have  revenged  it,  and  the  matter  would  soon  have  been  forgotten. 
The  duke,  on  account  of  this  hatred  and  envy  of  the  constable,  was 
very  backward  in  his  duties  to  the  crown  of  France,  and,  when  he 
could,  absolutely  refused  paying  them.    He  knew  he  was  acting  im- 
propelly,  but  persisted  iu  this  conduct,  for  he  was  too  much  inclined 
to  England,  and  provided  his  castles  and  towns  with  artillery  and 
stores,  sending  secretly  to  England  for  men-at-arms  and  archers, 
whom  he  placed  in  his  forts,  giving  it  out  that  he  was  expecting  war 
to  be  made  on  him ;  but  his  subjects  could  not  guess  from  what 
quarter. 

News  of  all  that  he  was  doing  was  carried  to  the  court  of  France, 
and  several  spoke  loudly  against  him.  The  duke,  indeed,  knew  that 
many  of  the  French  lords  disliked  him ;  but  he  was  indifferent  as  to 
this,  and  continued  to  act  as  before,  intrusting  only  the  duchess  of 


Burgundy  with  the  real  state  of  his  affairs  and  his  intentions.  He 
was  right  so  to  do,  for  he  was  by  her  strongly  supported.  She  had  a 
great  affection  for  the  duke  of  Brittany,  not  only  because  he  was  her 
relation,  but  her  father,  the  late  earl  of  Flanders,  had  been  much 
attached  to  him,  and  comforted  him  in  all  his  distresses.  This 
duchess  of  Burgundy  was  a  determined  lady,  and  the  duke,  her  hus- 
band, would  not  willingly  have  angered  her,  as  was  indeed  natural ; 
for  he  had  gained  by  his  marriage  with  her  immense  possessions,  and 
was  the  father  of  many  fine  children,  which  bound  him,  as  well  as 
the  whole  royal  family,  the  more  to  her. 

These  hatreds  and  jealousies  were  daily  increasing;  and  although 
the  duke  of  Brittany  went  to  Paris,  and  paid  his  homage  to  the  king, 
I  will  not  pretend  to  say  that  it  was  done  from  the  heart,  for  on  his 
return  to  Brittany,  very  little  change  was  observed  in  his  conduct. 
He  had  also  sworn  obedience  to  the  pope  of  Avignon,  but  acted  con- 
trary to  his  solemn  pledge,  for  he  disclaimed  him  by  words,  and 
would  not  allow  his  bulls  to  have  effect  in  his  duchy.  He  was  neuter 
between  the  two  popes  in  many  things,  and  disposed  of  vacant  bene- 
fices  according  to  his  pleasure  ;  so  that  no  foreign  clerk,  unless  he 
was  perfectly  agreeable  to  the  duke,  could  obtain  any  benefice  in 
Brittany.  And  with  regard  to  any  writs,  or  law  processes,  which 
were  sent  thither  from  the  parliament  of  Paris,  he  held  them  very 
cheap,  and  seemed  to  expect  that  his  own  officers  should  take  the 
precedence  in  all  such  proceedings. 

The  duke  deprived  even  the  prelates  of  Brittany  of  many  of  their 
rights,  who,  though  they  made  loud  complaints  of  this  to  the  par- 
liament of  Paris,  could  not  obtain  redress  ;  for  when  the  duke  was 
summoned  to  defend  himself  against  these  charges  in  the  courts  of 
justice,  he  never  came  nor  sent  any  persons  sufficiently  authorized  to 
answer  for  him.  When,  by  order  of  the  parliament,  the  king's  offi- 
cers were  sent  into  Brittany  to  serve  the  duke  with  writs  of  summons, 
they  never  could  speak  with  him  nor  obtain  a  sight  of  him,  from  dif- 
ferent excuses  Jie  made  ;  but  when  they  had  left  his  country,  and 
were  returned  to  Paris,  he  said  :  "  Yes,  to  be  sure  I  will  go  to  Paris 
to  hear  law  I  never  will  I  do  such  a  thing.  Three  years  ago,  I  was 
there  for  that  purpose  and  to  obtain  justice  ;  but  the  last  I  never  could 
get.  Our  judges  of  the  parliament  turn  it  as  they  please;  and  they 
must  think  me  very  young  and  ignorant,  when  they  want  thus  to 
manage  me.  I  wish  to  let  them  know,  that  if  all  my  subjects  were 
unanimous  in  the  same  opinions  with  me,  I  would  find  the  king  of 
France  so  much  employment  that  the  most  obstinate  should  listen  to 
reason.  All  who  had  loyally  and  faithfully  served,  should  be  re- 
warded accordingly,  and  such  as  had  acted  on  opposite  principles 
should  be  punished;  and  those  who  demanded  justice  should  have 
it."  Such  speeches,  which  were  often  repeated,  were  carried  to  the 
French  court ;  and  the  king's  most  confidential  ministers  said,  "  This 
duke  of  Brittany  is  so  presumptuous  and  obstinate  in  his  opinions, 
that,  if  he  be  suffered  to  go  on  with  such  discourses,  the  kingdom 
will  be  weakened,  by  other  lords  following  his  example,  and  the  rights 
of  the  crown  by  degrees  may  be  lost."  It  was  therefore  resolved,  to 
obviate  all  difficulties,  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  should  be  civilly  in- 
vited to  come  to  Tours,  where  the  king  of  France,  from  the  affection 
he  bore  him,  would  endeavor  to  give  him  the  meeting,  attended  only 
by  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  and  the  bishops  of  Chartres 
and  Autun,  members  of  his  council,  who  were  expressly  named,  as 
more  in  favor  with  the  duke  of  Brittany  than  any  other  lords  in 
France,  except  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  lord  d'Estampes. 

This  plan  being  followed,  the  count  d'Estampes  and  sir  Yves  d'- 
Orient  were  sent  into  Brittany,  where  they  had  much  difficulty  to  per- 
suade the  duke  to  meet  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles  at  Tours. 
They  discussed  the  matter  so  ably,  he  at  length  said,  "  that  he  would 
go  to  Tours;  but  they  need  not  press  him  to  prolong  his  journey,  for 
further  he  would  not  go,  neither  would  he  see  his  enemy,  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  as  he  hated  him  mortally."  These  terms  v/ere  complied 
with  before  he  would  consent  to  set  out  for  Tours.  The  two  envoys 
returned  to  France  to  tell  the  king  and  his  uncles  their  success  with 
the  duke  of  Brittany.  They  appeared  sr.tisficd  therewith,  since  they 
could  not  do  better.  The  king  and  his  lorcis  began  to  make  prepa- 
rations for  this  journey  to  Tours  on  a  large  scale  ;  for  they  imagined 
they  should  remain  there  two  or  three  months,  as  the  treaties  and 
negotiations  which  were  to  be  proposed,  would  require  much  time 
before  they  could  be  concluded. 

The  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Touraine,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  his  son  John  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol, 
and  the  whole  of  their  councils,  came  to  Tours,  where  lodgings  had 
been  provided  for  them.  The  constable  of  France  and  his  son-in- 
law,  John  of  Brittany,  came  thither  from  a  different  quarter,  as  in- 
deed they  were  nearly  concerned  in  the  matters  then  going  forward. 
The  duke  of  Brittany,  after  keeping  them  waiting  a  fortnight,  at 
last  arrived.  Some  said,  that  notwithstanding  he  had  made  them 
come  there,  he  would  not  meet  them  ;  for  he  had  sent  twice  or  thrice 
to  say  he  was  too  ill  to  ride  ;  but  having  considered  the  business,  he 
at  length  came.  His  purveyances  were  grand,  and  he  and  his  people 
were  lodged  at  their  ease. 

[The  negotiations  instantly  began  on  both  sides ;  but  as  the  days 
were  new  short,  it  being  the  winter  season,  there  could  not  be  any 
long  discussions  before  dinner,  which  were  renewed  afterwards  until 
the  evening.    During  the  time  these  treaties  were  going  forward  at 


540 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &,  c . 


Tours,  between  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Brittany,  which 
lasted  good  part  of  the  winter,  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Espaign 
du  Lyon  arrived  there  fron^  Toulouse  on  a  Wednesday.  The  city 
was  so  full  of  lords  and  other  company,  that  it  was  with  much  diffi- 
culty they  could  find  lodgings.  Having  at  last  obtained  them,  they 
waited  on  the  king  and  his  ministers,  and  explained,  as  eloquently 
as  they  were  able,  the  cause  of  their  coming,  and  the  case  of  the 
viscount  de  Chatcau-bon,  in  regard  to  his  claims  on  the  county  of 
Foix,  and  the  honor  of  Bearn.]  The  king  and  his  council  were  so 
fully  occupied  with  the  affairs  of  Brittany,  which  touched  them  more 
nearly,  that  they  could  nut  attend  to  other  business. 

Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  was  however  well  heard,  though  he  had  not 
a  speedy  answer:  he  remained  there  upward  of  two  months,  and 
was  daily  told  his  proposal  should  be  considered,  but  the  answer  was 
not  given.  There  was  another  cause  of  delay,  during  the  king's 
residence  at  Tours,  that  increased  the  labors  of  his  council ;  for  sir 
John  Clanvow,  counsellor  and  chamberlain  to  the  king  of  England, 
•  and  Richard  Rowhall,  clerk,  doctor  of  laws,  and  of  the  council  of 
England,  arrived  there  from  king  Richard,  on  the  subject  of  a  peace 
which  had  been  first  proposed  by  sir  Thomas  Percy  and  the  lord  de 
Clifford,  some  time  before  at  Paris,  as  you  have  heard.  On  their 
arrival,  all  other  business  was  laid  aside,  and  they  alone  were  at- 
tended to.  It  was  told  nie,  they  had  brought  credential  letters  to 
the  king,  and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  who  heard  what  they 
had  to  say.  Their  mission  was  to  know  if  the  king  of  France  and 
his  council  were  willing  to  hold  conferences  at  Arniens,  as  had  been 
proposed,  to  endeavor  to  establish  a  lasting  peace'  between  the  two 
kingdoms  and  their  allies.  The  king  of  France,  who,  from  every 
appearance,  seemed  desirous  of  peace,  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
and  said,  "  that  as  soon  as  the  business  between  him  and  the  duke 
of  Brittany  was  finished,  and  he  was  returned  from  Tours,  he  would 
not  attend  to  anything  until  he  arrived  at  Amiens,  according  to  the 
former  propositions  ;  and  that  he  would  await  there  the  arrival  of  the 
commissioners  from  England,  who  should  be  made  welcome  with 
the  best  cheer  of  the  country." 

The  English  were  well  pleased  with  this  answer,  and  staid  five 
days  at  .Tours,  passing  their  time  with  the  king,  the  chief  lords  and 
the  chancellor  of  France.  Having  accomplished  the  object,  of  their 
coming,  they  took  leave  of  the  king  and  court.  The  king  made 
them  handsome  presents,  for  which  they  returned  thanks,  and  had 
all  their  expenses,  while  at  Tours,  paid.  During  their  stay,  they 
neither  saw  nor  spoke  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  for  they  were  anx- 
ious  to  avoid  giving  the  French  any  cause  of  suspicion  of  under- 
hand  dealing.  They  returned  through  Paris  and  Picardy  to  Calais, 
and,  having  a  favorable  passage,  arrived  at  Dover,  and  thence  jour- 
neyed to  London,  where  they  found  the  king  and  council  assembled 
at  Westminster,  and  related  to  them  the  answer  they  had  received, 
and  what  observations  they  had  made.  The  king  and  council  were 
satisfied  with  what  they  heard,  and  gave  orders  respecting  the  con- 
ferences  to  be  holden  at  Amiens. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  embassadors  from  Bearn  and  Foix. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

SIR  ROGER  D'ESPAIGN  AND  SIR  ESPAIGN  DU  LYON,  EMBASSADORS  FROM 
THE  VISCOUNT  DE  CHATEAUBON,  PRACTICE  SO  SUCCESSFULLY  WITH  THE 
COURT  OF  FRANCE,  THAT  HE  IS  DECLARED  HEIR  AND  SUCCESSOR  TO  THE 
COUNT  DE  FOIX  BY  LETTERS  PATENT  FROM  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  acquitted  them- 
selves handsomely  and  successfully,  in  regard  to  the  aftairs  of  the 
viscount  de  Chateaubon.    They  had  many  difficulties  to  overcome 
with  the  king  and  court,  more  especially  with  the  members  of  the 
privy  council,  who  had  advised  the  king  to  annex  the  county  of  Foix 
to  the  crown  of  France,  since  the  inhabitants  were  desirous  of  it. 
The  king  was  likewise  of  this  opinion,  but  the  duke  of  Burgundy 
more  wisely  opposed  it,  and  recommended  it  to  the  king  to  do  noth- 
ing more  than  to  receive  back  the  money  he  had  advanced,  saying, 
he  had  lands  enough  to  guard  without  adding  these,  and  disinheriting 
the  lawful  heir.    I  believe  the  duke  of  Burgundy's  advice  would  not 
have  been  attended  to,  if  the  duke  of  Berry  had  not  taken  up  the 
matter.    You  have  heard,  that  formerly  he  had  sent  to  the  count  de 
Foix  the  count  de  Sancerre,  the  viscount  d'Assy,  sir  William  de  la 
Tremouille,  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  to  treat  for  his  marriage  with 
the  lady  Jane  of  Boulogne,  whom  the  count  de  Foix  had  in  ward. 
The  count  listened  to  the  proposals,  but  told  the  envoys  that  the  duke 
of  Berry  should  never  have  her  for  his  wife,  if  he  did  not  give  him 
thirty  thousand  francs  for  the  expenses  of  her  education ;  and  this 
demand  the  duke  paid,  for  he  was  determined  to  have  the  lady. 
This  he  had  not  forgotten,  and,  sending  for  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and 
sir  Espaign  du  Lyon  to  his  chamber  at  Tours,  shut  the  door  and  con- 
versed with  them  in  private,  saying,  "  You  may,  if  you  please,  suc- 
ceed in  the  object  of  your  journey  hither  ;  but  you  must  first  promise 
me,  that  I  shall  be  fully  repaid  the  sum  my  treasurer  gave  the  count 
de  Foix  when  I  was  married  to  my  present  duchess.    I  have  always 
determined,  that  if  I  survived  the  count,  this  money  should  be  paid 
me  back." 

The  two  knights,  hearing  the  duke  thus  talk,  looked  at  6ach  other, 
but  said  not  a  word.   The  duke  added,  "  My  fair  sirs,  it  was  for  this 


I  wished  to  speak  with  you  by  ourselves :  consult  together  on  what 
I  have  told  you  ;  for,  be  assured,  whether  you  consent  or  not,  I  will 
obtain  repayment,  and  your  treaty  shall  not  succeed.  I  can  depend 
on  my  good  brother  of  Burgundy  acting  as  I  please  ;  he  is  lieutenant 
over  all  the  countries  of  Oil,  as  I  am  over  those  of  Oc,  and  none 
will  dare  to  controvert  my  orders,  or  oppose  my  will.  This  viscomit 
de  Cha,teaubon  will  find  money  enough  for  my  demand,  since  the 
late  count  has  left  more  behind  him  than  the  king  has  in  his  treasury." 
Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  now  answered,  "  My  lord,  suppose  we  were  to 
accede  to  your  proposal,  we  have  not  any  money  with  us."  "  Oh," 
replied  the  duke,  "  sir  Roger,  that  shall  be  no  hindrance.  You  shall 
take  the  debt  on  yourself,  and  give  me  your  bond  for  it :  I  have  that 
opinion  of  your  honor  I  will  credit  you  for  this,  or  a  much  larger 
sum  if  it  were  necessary."  "My  lord,"  said  sir  Roger,  "I  thank 
you:  we  will  consult  together,  and  you  shall  to-morrow  have  our 
answer."  "  I  am  satisfied,"  answered  the  duke  ;  when  the  conver- 
sation  ended,  and  the  doors  were  opened. 

The  two  knights  returned  to  their  lodgings,  and  had  many  conver- 
sations, whether  or  not  they  should  agree  to  the  duke's  demand,  and 
accept  of  his  mediation.  Everything  considered,  they  thought  the 
best  they  could  do  would  be  to  consent ;  for  the  matter  had  been 
drawn  out  to  a  great  length  without  any  appearance  of  being  de- 
cided :  but  on  condition  that  all  the  landed  property  was  yielded  to 
the  viscount  de  Chateaubon.  On  the  morrow,  they  returned  to  the 
duke  of  Berry,  and  engaged  themselves  for  the  payment  of  thirty 
thousand  francs,  on  condition  he  would  influence  the  king  and  council 
to  allow  the  viscount  de  Cha,tcaubon  to  inherit  Foix,  on  his  paying 
back  the  sum  it  had  been  mortgaged  for.  The  duke  replied,  "Leave 
that  to  me  :  I  will  have  it  done,  otherwise  I  shall  not  expect  you  to 
fulfil  your  engagements."  From  that  day  forward,  the  duke  of  Berry 
was  so  anxious  to  receive  his  thirty  thousand  francs,  and  so  able  an 
advocate  for  the  viscount  de  Ch&,teaubon,  that  everything  was  ar- 
ranged according  to  his  wishes.  The  king  and  council  desisted  from 
their  first  demands;  and  the  two  foreign  knights  had  given  them 
letters  of  confirmation  of  the  county  of  Foix  to  the  viscount  de  Cha- 
teaubon, addressed  to  the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
who  had  remained  at  Toulouse. 

The  substance  of  these  letters,  as  I  learnt  from  credible  persons 
who  had  been  on  this  embassy,  was  as  follows  :  "  We  Charles,  by 
the  grace  of  God  king  of  France,  order  and  command  our  reverend 
father  in  God  the  bishop  of  Noyon,  and  our  knight  and  chamberlain 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  to  allow  the  viscount  de  Cha,teaubon,  heir  of 
Foix  and  B^arn,  to  have  peaceable  possession  and  enjoyment  of  the 
same,  and  of  all  dependencies  thereto  belonging,  on  condition  that 
he  first  pay  into  your  hands  the  sum  of  sixty  thousand  francs,  which 
you  will  receive  in  one  payment  in  the  city  of  Toulouse ;  and  we 
will,  after  payment  made,  that  the  receipt,  sealed  by  our  seneschal 
of  Toulouse,  to  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon,  shall  be  a  full  and  legal 
acquittance  to  him,  and  to  whomever  else  it  m^y  concern.  In  ad- 
dition, we  expect  payment  of  twenty  thousand  francs,  for  the  expenses 
you  have  been  at  in  your  journeys  to  and  from  the  county  of  Foix 
on  this  occasion  :  you  will  for  this  money  give  acquittances  from  our 
above-named  office  in  Toulouse  :  saving  and  reserving  that  sir  Evan 
and  sir  Gracien  de  Foix,  bastard-sons  of  the  late  Gaston  count  de 
Foix,  of  happy  memory,  have  a  reasonable  share  of  the  moveable 
property  and  inheritances  of  their  deceased  father,  according  to  the 
discretion  and  advice  of  sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  the  viscount  de  Bruni- 
quel,  sir  Raymond  de  Chateauneuf,  and  the  lord  de  Corasse,  to  whom 
we  will  write,  that  they  acquit  themselves  in  the  matter  honorably 
to  the  discharge  of  our  conscience  ;  for,  some  time  since,  we  made 
such  promise  to  thdr  father.  And  should  any  demur  arise,  either 
on  the  part  of  the  four  knights  to  whom  we  have  intrusted  this  bus. 
iness,  or  from  obstinacy  and  rebellion  on  the  part  of  the  viscount  de 
Cha.teaubon,  we  annul  and  declare  all  treaties  we  may  have  entered 
into  void,  and  of  no  effect.  In  testimony  whereof,  we  have  given 
these  letters  under  our  seal,  in  the  city  of  Tours,  this  15th  day  of 
December,  in  the  12th  year  of  our  reign." 

When  these  letters  were  finished  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  king, 
council,  and  embassadors,  the  knights  made  preparations  for  their 
departure  ;  and,  having  taken  leave  of  the  king  and  lords,  and  paid 
their  expenses,  they  set  out  from  Tours  on  their  return  home. 

You  before  heard  that  the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  marshal  of 
France,  was  resident  in  the  neighborhood  of  Carcassonne,  and  had 
been  so  a  long  time,  as  lieutenant  for  th'e  king  over  all  those  coun 
tries  as  far  as  the  Dordogne.  The  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de 
la  Riviere  sent  for  him  to  Toulouse,  and  thus  addressed  him  :  "  Mar- 
shal, the  viscount  de  Chateaubon,  who  declares  himself  heir,  by  the 
death  of  Gaston  count  de  Foix,  to  the  county  of  Foix  and  its  depend- 
encies, save  and  except  what  may  concern  B^arn,  is  in  treaty  with 
us.  We  have  sent  intelligence  of  it  to  the  king  and  his  council ; 
but  we  know  not,  nor  indeed  can  we  as  yet,  how  the  king  and  his 
ministers  may  please  to  act  in  the  matter.  Be  you,  therefore,  pro- 
vided with  a  sufficient  body  of  men-at-arms,  and  garrison  well  the 
frontiers  of  Foix.  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon 
are  now  in  France ;  and  if  we  hear  from  them,  or  by  messengers 
from  the  king,  that  there  is  no  probabiUty  of  any  compromise  taking 
place,  but  that  the  king  means  to  annex  Foix  to  his  crown,  you  will 
instantly  enter  that  county,  and  take  possession  of  it,  according  to 
the  powers  the  king  has  intrusted  to  us  in  this  affair."    The  lord 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


541 


Louis  said,  that  in  regard  to  this  he  was  well  prepared,  and  was  in- 
creasing  his  strength  daily,  waiting  for  the  answer  from  the  king. 
We  will  now  return  to  the  duke  of  Brittany. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

CURING  THE  RESIDENCE  OF  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  AND  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY 
AT  TOURS,  THEIR  DIFFERENCES  ARE  PARTLY  ACCOMMODATED  BY  MEANS 
THE  MARRIAGES  OF  THE  DUKE's  SON  WITH  A  PRINCESS  OF  FRANCE, 
AKD  A  SON  OF  JOHN  OF  BRITTANY,  SON  TO  THE  LATE  LORD  CHARLES 
DE  BLOIS,  WITH  A  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY. 

I  HAVE  mentioned  that  treaties  were  negotiating  at  Tours  between 
the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Brittany.  The  duke  gave  the 
king  and  his  council  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  for  he  would  not  abate 
any  of  his  pretensions.  When  any  propositions  were  made  to  him, 
he  refused  them ;  and  in  like  manner  was  it  returned,  when  he  of- 
fered any  on  his  part ;  so  that  there  did  not  seem  a  probability  of 
their  disputes  being  terminated.  The  duke  declared  himself  willing 
to  serve  the  king  according  to  the  homage  he  had  paid,  and  to  the 
duty  he  owed.  "  Why  then,"  asked  the  king's  council,  "  since  you 
acknowledge  yourself  vassal  to  the  king,  do  you  not  obey  him  in  all 
things  ?"  "  Wherein  am  I  a  rebel  ?"  demanded  the  duke.  They 
mentioned  many  instances,  and  first,  his  conduct  toward  the  pope  of 
Avignon,  whom  the  king,  his  lord,  obeyed  as  the  true  pope,  and  with 
regard  to  whom  he  was  dissembling  his  opinion,  and  refused  to  obey 
his  commands,  filling  up  all  the  vacant  benefices  in  his  duchy,  with- 
out paying  attention  to  those  who  had  provided  themselves  with  bulls 
from  the  pope.  This,  they  said,  was  rebellious  against  the  king  in 
thought  and  deed.  The  duke  replied  :  "  That  no  one  had  a  right 
to  arraign  or  judge  his  conscience  but  God  alone,  who  was  its  supreme 
lord.  With  regard  to  the  two  rival  popes,  he  had  never  made  any 
declaration ;  that  when  Urban  was  elected,  he  was  with  his  cousin, 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  in  the  town  of  Ghent ;  that  the  cardinal,  Robert 
de  Geneve,  sent  to  the  earl  letters  patent,  sealed  with  his  seal,  which 
signified  and  certified  to  my  cousin,  that,  by  the  grace  of  God  and 
the  divine  inspiration,  the  conclave  had  elected  Urban  pope.  How 
can  an  election  be  set  aside  that  seems  to  be  made  in  the  most  regu- 
lar  manner  ?  I  wish  not  to  say  a  word  against  the  king  or  his  crown, 
for  I  am  his  cousin  and  vassal,  and  will  faithfully  serve  him,  when- 
ever I  am  required,  to  the  utmost  limits  of  my  duty ;  but  I  shall 
speak  my  mind  as  to  those  who  do  not  advise  him  honorably.'' 
"  Tell  us  who  they  are,  and  we  will  provide  a  remedy." 

"  Oh,"  replied  the  duke,  "  you  know  them  better  than  I  do,  for 
you  live  more  with  them ;  but,  as  to  what  you  have  said  touching 
the  vacant  beneficies,  I  am  not  so  severe  against  suitors  for  them  as 
you  say,  for  I  permit  the  clergy  of  my  duchy  to  provide  themselves 
with  bulls  from  pope  Clement ;  but  I  object  to  strangers  having  the 
same  liberty,  and  will  tell  you  why  I  refuse  it.  They  want  to  carry 
all  the  profit  of  the*benefices  out  of  the  country,  without  serving 
them.  This  is  so  contrary  to  reason,  conscience,  and  justice,  that  I 
will  never  consent  to  it.  You  say  my  conduct  was  rebellious  and 
haughty,  respecting  the  king's  sergeants  that  came  with  writs  into 
my  country  of  Brittany.  I  neither  am  rebellious  nor  wish  to  be  so. 
You  ought  to  know,  or,  if  you  do  not,  you  should  le%rn,  that  the  fief 
of  Brittany  is  so  noble,  no  law  proceedings  can  take  effect  unless  the 
duke,  its  natural  lord,  shall  hold  an  open  court  of  justice,  to  hear 
causes,  and  the  reasons  why  any  appeals  may  be  made  thence,  and 
to  see  that  the  officers,  who  bring  writs  of  appeal  or  summons,  do 
their  duty  regularly  :  should  there  be  sergeants  or  other  officers  in 
my  duchy  negligent,  or  against  whom  strangers  have  cause  of  com- 
plaint, I  would  punish  them  severely,  for  a  warning  to  others.  In 
addition  to  what  I  have  said,  that  the  king's  council  do  many  repre- 
hensible things,  they  plainly  discover  their  inclinations  to  encourage 
the  hatred  of  the  king  against  me  :  the  proof  is  clear,  by  their  suffer- 
ing my  cousin,  John  of  Blois,  to  act  in  two  instances  very  injuriously 
against  me  :  the  first  is,  the  signing  himself  John  of  Brittany,  as  if, 
by  bearing  this  name,  he  could  form  a  claim  on  the  inheritance  of 
that  duchy  ;  but  he  cannot  have  any  right,  because  I  have  children, 
a  son  and  daughter,  who  will  succeed  to  my  possessions.  Secondly, 
he  bears  the  ermines,  which  are  the  arms  of  Brittany,  and  he  had 
formerly  renounced  the  name,  arms,  and  all  things  thereto  appertain- 
ing. True  it  is,  that  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  supports  him  in  this  con- 
duct, to  vex  me  ;  and,  as  long  as  this  shall  continue,  I  will  not  listen 
to  any  treaty  of  peace  or  friendship  with  the  king.  I  shall  not  make 
war  against  him,  for  he  is  my  natural  lord,  but  if,  through  envious  or 
malevolent  informations,  he  make  war  on  me,  I  will  defend  myself, 
and  shall  be  found  ready  on  my  own  territories.  All  that  I  have 
now  said,  I  wish  the  king  to  be  made  acquainted  with." 

Such  was  the  bitterness  with  which  these  negotiations  were  car- 
ried on  between  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  pf  Brittany.  The 
duke  was  master  of  his  council,  but  the  king  was  led  by  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  the  b^gue  de  Villaines,  sir  John  le  Mercier,  and  sir  Wil- 
liam de  Montagu.  The  duke  of  Burgyndy,  who  saw  more  clearly 
into  this  matter,  was  uneasy  that  the  duke's  reasons  were  made  pub- 
lic, though  he  supported  them  privately  as  much  as  he  could,  in 
which  he  was  assisted  by  the  duke  of  Berry,  who  hated  the  confi- 
dential advisers  of  the  king.  By  their  means,  his  treasurer,  Bethisac, 
had  suffered  an  ignominious  death  at  Beziers,  which  he  was  forced 
to  put  up  with,  for  it  was  not  yet  time  to  revenge  himself. 


In  this  state  did  they  remain  at  Tours  for  upward  of  three  months 
without  any  progress  being  made  in  the  treaties.  They  were  on  the 
point  of  being  broken  off',  for  the  king  was  impatient  at  the  delays, 
and  wanted  to  return  to  Paris,  whence  he  would  issue  a  special 
summons  for  the  ensuing  summer,  and  make  war  on  the  duke  of 
Brittany  and  his  allies,  leaving  all  others  in  peace.  But  the  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol, 
sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  the  chancellor  of  France,  and  many  other 
great  barons  and  prelates,  desirous  that  an  end  should  be  put  to  these 
differences,  held  a  conference,  and  said  :  "  We,  who  are  so  nearly 
connected  with  the  king  and  the  greatest  barons  of  his  realm,  hav- 
ing  agreed  to  meet  the  English  commi?sioners  this  Lent  at  Amiens, 
to  consider  of  a  treaty  of  peace,  must  hasten  to  put  an  end  to  this  ill 
humor  of  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Brittany  ;  for  should  we  separate 
without  doing  so,  the  English  would  have  the  advantage  in  the  busi- 
ness at  Amiens  :  they  will  expect  the  support  of  the  duke  of  Brittany 
and  his  country,  for  they  are  near  neighbors,  and  we  shall  have  a 
war  with  Brittany  and  England,  like  what  we  had  before,  and  it  will 
be  too  heavy  for  us." 

These  lords  and  their  councils  so  often  turned  the  matter  over, 
that  they  at  length  discovered  a  means  of  reconciliation  between  the 
king  and  the  duke  of  Brittany.  I  will  mention  it,  for  without  this  I 
do  not  believe  it  would  ever  have  taken  place.  It  was  proposed  that 
a  marriage  between  the  son  of  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  a  daughter 
of  the  king  of  France  should  take  place  ;  and,  as  John  of  Brittany 
had  a  son,  a  similar  connection  should  be  formed  with  the  daughter 
of  the  duke  of  Brittany.  These  articles  were  agreed  upon ;  but, 
notwithstanding  this  alliance,  John  of  Brittany  was  obliged  to  lay 
aside  the  arms  of  Brittany,  and  take  those  of  Chatillon ;  and,  if  he 
were  desirous  of  bearing  anything  relative  to  Brittany,  as  a  descend- 
ant of  that  house  by  his  mother's  side,  he  might  bear  on  the  arms  of 
Cha,tillon  a  bordure  ermine,  three  sables  or,  and  an  escutcheon  er- 
mine in  chief  gules,  and  none  others.  Thus  was  the  business  brought 
to  a  conclusion,  and  the  duke  restored  to  the  friendship  of  the  king 
of  France  and  his  uncles.  He  dined  with  the  king,  in  company  with 
John  of  Brittany,  count  de  Penthievre  ;  and  much  affection  was 
mutually  displayed  by  all  parties,  on  account  of  the  marriages  which 
had  been  agreed  to  be  solemnized. 

The  duke  of  Brittany  would  never  see  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  for 
the  hatred  he  bore  him ;  but  the  constable  was  indifferent  to  this,  as 
the  hatred  was  mutual.  All  things  being  now  settled,  and  the  lords 
having  sworn  to  see  these  marriages  consummated  when  the  chil- 
dren should  be  of  a  proper  age,  and  the  different  treaties  having  been 
engrossed,  they  thought  it  time  to  quit  Tours,  for  their  stay  had  been 
too  long,  and  to  return  to  Paris,  as  the  time  was  approaching  for  the 
conferences  at  Amiens.  The  king  of  France,  his  brother,  uncles, 
and  council,  had  promised  to  be  there  to  receive  the  king  of  England 
and  his  council.  The  duke  of  Brittany  took  leave  of  the  king,  his 
brother,  and  uncles,  and  of  those  most  in  his  favor,  and  set  out  from 
Tours  for  his  own  country ;  as  did  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy, 
with  other  lords ;  but  the  king,  the  duke  of  Touraine,  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  and  the  lord  de  ^oucy,  staid  at  Tours,  and  I  will  tell  the 
reason. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  COUNT  DE  BLOIS  AND  MARY  OF  NAMUR,  HIS  COUNTESS,  SELL  TO  THE 
DUKE  OF  TOURAINE  THE  COUNTY  OF  BLOIS  WITH  OTHER  LANDS.  THE 
VISCOUNT  DE  CHATEAUBON  TAKES  POSSESSION  OF  THE  INHERITANCES  OF 
THE  LATE  COUNT  DE  FOIX. 

I  HAVE  before  recorded  in  this  history,  that  Louis  de  Blois,  son  to 
the  count  de  Blois,  had  died  when  young,  at  Beaumont  in  Hainault, 
leaving  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Berry,  a  widow,  who 
lost  by  the  event  many  of  the  good  things  of  this  world  :  for  her  hus. 
band  was  a  rich  heir,  and  would  have  been  a  powerful  lord.  I  men- 
tion this,  because  I  wish  it  to  be  known  in  times  to  come  how  such 
large  properties  have  been  disposed  of  or  alienated.  The  count  and 
countess  of  Blois  were  not  formed  to  have  any  more  children  ;  for  by 
indulging  themselves  too  much  in  the  pleasures  of  the  table,  and  eat 
ing  too  many  sweet  dishes,  they  were  become  enormously  fat.  The 
count  could  no  longer  mount  his  horse,  but  was  always  carried  in  a 
car  whenever  he  travelled  from  one  place  to  another,  or  took  the  di- 
versions of  hunting  or  hawking.  As  this  was  well  knov/n  to  the 
lords  of  France,  a  thought  struck  the  duke  of  Touraine,  during  his 
residence  at  Tours,  which  he  carried  into  effect. 

The  duke  had  a  large  sum  of  ready  money,  perhaps  a  million  of 
florins,  lying  idle,  which  h^  had  received  from  the  count  de  Vertus, 
on  his  marriage  with  the  lady  Valentina  of  Milan.  This  money  he 
wanted  to  dispose  of  to  advantage.  He  knew  the  great  properties  of 
the  count  de  Blois  would  be  dispersed  after  his  death.  The  county 
of  Blois  would  fall  to  John  of  Brittany,  who  was  his  cousin-german  ; 
the  lands  in  Hainault  to  the  duke  of  Juliers  and  duke  of  Lancaster, 
excepting  Chimay,  which  would  go  to  Conflans  in  Champagne.  The 
county  of  Soissons  had  belonged  fermerly  to  the  counts  of  Blois,  but 
was  alienated  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  for  the  ransom  of  Guy  de  Blois, 
from  England.  The  lands  of  Argies  and  Nouvion  went  to  other 
heirs :  Holland  and  Zealand  fell  to  the  count  of  Hainault.  Thus 
would  this  noble  inheritance  be  dispersed  piece-meal,  for  it  was  well 
known  it  must  happen  on  the  death  of  the  present  possessor.  The 


542 


CHPONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


duke  of  Touraine  cast  his  eyes  on  this  property,  as  he  had  money 
enough  to  purchase  it,  were  it  sold  at  a  fair  price,  and  determined  to 
desire  the  king,  his  brother,  to  treat  with  the  count  de  Blois  for  the 
county  of  Blois,  which  was  a  valuable  property,  and  very  convenient 
to  him  by  bordering  on  his  duchy  of  Touraine.  To  this  county  are 
also  attached  many  considerable  fiefs.  The  duke  of  Touraine,  hav- 
ing  this  scheme  in  his  head,  did  not  rest  before  he  mentioned  it,  first 
to  the  king,  then  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and  to  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
who  was  an  able  negotiator  and  much  in  favor  with  the  count  de 
Blois,  for  he  had  married  the  daughter  of  his  cousin-german  the  duke 
of  Lorraine.  The  duke  of  Touraine  and  the  above-mentioned  per- 
sons were  careful  not  to  drop  the  least  hint  of  this  business  to  the 
duke  of  Berry,  because  the  lady  Mary,  his  daughter,  had  her  jointure 
of  six  thousand  francs  a  year  settled  on  this  county,  and  the  duke  of 
Berry  imagined  that,  for  this  sum  and  the  charges  that  would  accrue, 
he  should  obtain  the  county  of  Blois ;  for  a  person  more  covetous  of 
other  people's  property  could  not  be  found.  The  duke  of  Burgundy 
» was  also  kept  ignorant  of  this  plan,  because  the  lady  Margaret,  his 
eldest  daughter,  was  married  to  William  of  Hainault,  son  to  the  count 
of  Hainault ;  arA  he  thought  that  by  some  incident,  by  purchase  or 
otherwise,  the  lands  of  Holland,  Zealand  and  Hainault,  might  revert 
to  his  son-in-law,  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  or  to  his  son  John  of  Bur- 
gundy, who  had  married  Margaret,  eldest  daughter  of  the  count  of 
Hainault.  The  king  and  the  three  other  lords  proposed  therefore,  on 
their  departure  from  Tours,  to  visit  their  cousin  the  count  Guy  de 
Blois,  who  resided  at  a  handsome  castle,  eight  leagues  from  Tours, 
called  Cha,teau-morant,  and  to  open  a  treaty  for  the  sale  of  the  county 
of  Blois,  with  the  count  and  the  countess,  who  was  very  avaricious. 

It  chanced,  by  some  accident  I  am  unacquainted  with,  that  the 
bailiff  of  Blois,  named  sir  Reginald  de  Sens,  a  knight  of  law  and 
arms,  and  of  great  prudence,  heard  of  this  intended  visit  and  its  pur- 
poses. He  was  much  concerned  from  the  love  he  bore  his  lord,  lest 
he  might  dishonor  himself  and  disinherit  hisheirs  by  a  sale,  for  which 
he  had  no  need,  and  severely  wound  his  conscience.  He  deter- 
mined therefore,  if  possible,  to  prevent  it,  and,  setting  out  from  Blois, 
rode  all  night  to  Chateau-morant,  where,  being  introduced  to  the 
count,  he  said  :  "My  lord,  the  king  of  France,  the  dukes  of  Tou- 
raine and  Bourbon,  with  the  lord  de  Coucy,  are  coming  hither." 
"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  count :  "  why  do  you  mention  it  ?"  "  I 
am  come  to  tell  it,  because  you  will  be  pressed  to  sell  your  heritage. 
Consider  well  the  subject,  as  you  have  time  beforehand."  The  count 
de  Blois  was  much  surprised  at  hearing  this,  and  said :  "  I  cannot 
prevent  any  one  from  speaking  to  me,  or  offering  proposals ;  but,  be- 
fore I  consent  to  selling  my  inheritance,  fraudulently  disinheriting 
my  heirs  and  dishonoring  myself,  I  must  have  neither  plate  nor  por- 
ringer of  silver  to  pawn."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  remem- 
ber this  when  the  time  comes,  for  you  will  see  that  all  I  have  told 
you  is  true."  "Don't  doubt  it,  bailiflf,"  said  the  count:  "I  am  not 
so  young  nor  so  foolish  as  to  listen  to  such  proposals."  On  this,  the 
bailiff  returned  to  Blois,  where  he  resided,  for  he  did  not  wish  the 
company  he  had  mentioned  should  find  him  there.  Two  days  after, 
the  king  and  his  company  arrived  at  Chateau-morant,  to  the  great 
joy  of  the  count  and  countess  of  Blois,  at  his  visiting  them,  and  they 
entertained  him  splendidly.  The  king,  to  win  the  affections  of  the 
count,  and  gain  him  over  to  his  plan,  said  :  "  Fair  cousin,  I  see  you 
are  the  lord  in  our  kingdom  the  most  endowed  with  honor  and  libe- 
rality, and  that  in  former  times  you  must  have  had  large  expenses  :  to 
assist  and  recompense  you,  we  will  grant  you  a  tax  on  the  county  of 
Blois  that  shall  be  worth  twenty  thousand  francs." 

The  count  returned  his  thanks  and  accepted  the  gift,  which,  how- 
ever,  was  of  no  value  to  him,  for  he  never  received  one  penny  from 
it.  After  this,  the  matter  of  sale  of  the  county  of  Blois  was  entered 
on,  first  by  the  king,  and  second  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon  :  but,  find- 
ing  the  count  very  cool  and  indiflferent  about  it,  they  addressed  them- 
selves to  his  lady ;  and  remonstrated  with  her,  in  specious  terms, 
respecting  the  hazard  she  incurred  of  being  reduced  to  a  poor  estate 
should  she  survive  the  count,  as  she  had  every  appearance  of  doing; 
and  it  would  be  for  her  advantage  to  have  riches  and  jewels  in  plenty, 
which  she  might  easily  secure,  if  she  would  persuade  her  lord  to  lis- 
ten to  the  proposals  they  had  made  for  the  purchase  of  the  county 
of  Blois.  The  countess,  from  her  avaricious  disposition  and  her 
eagerness  to  receive  the  florins,  assented,  and  procured  everything 
they  wanted,  with  the  assistance  of  another  person,  that  is  to  say, 
'  a  valet-de-chambre  of  the  count,  called  Sohier,  who  was  the  son 
of  a  cloth-worker  in  the  town  of  Mechlin.  This  Sohier  so  com- 
pletely  governed  the  count,  that  everything  was  done  as  he  ordered, 
and  the  count  had  given  him  upward  of  five  hundred  francs  of  yearly 
revenue  for  ever.  See  the  mischief  of  such  cases,  and  how  misera- 
bly some  lords  are  governed ;  for  Sohier  had  neither  prudence  nor 
•ense  worth  mentioning,  to  deserve  such  rewards,  except  the  foolish 
pleasure  of  his  lord,  who  had  taken  a  friendship  to  him. 

In  like  manner,  the  duke  of  Berry  had  a  worthless  fellow,  called 
James  Thibaut,  that  governed  him,  to  whom  he  had,  at  different 
times,  given  two  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  he  might  as  well 
have  thrown  into  the  river.  If,  therefore,  Sohier  would  have  wished  to 
have  excused  himself  for  this  sale  taking  place,  he  could  not,  for,  if  he 
had  pleased,  it  would  never  have  been  done  ;  but  to  gratify  the  king, 
the  dukes  of  Touraine  and  Bourbon,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  as  well 
ai  the  countess  of  Blois,  who,  through  avarice,  had  already  consented 


to  everything,  he  urged  on  the  count  in  private,  and  made  him  totally 
forget  everything  he  had  promised  his  bailiff",  and  the  reversion  of  the 
county  of  Blois  was  sold  for  two  hundred  thousand  francs,  and  the 
duke  of  Touraine  was  to  take  on  himself  the  payment  of  the  countess 
de  Dunois's  jointure  of  six  thousand  francs.  Count  Guy  de  Blois, 
indeed,  reserved  in  this  last  sale  the  consent  of  the  count  de  Hain- 
ault, the  lord  paramount  of  these  lands,  but  who  would  never  insist 
on  his  homage  for  them.  The  king  .  .f  France  and  the  duke  of  Tou. 
raine,  however,  took  on  them  to  ans^ver  for  the  consequences,  and 
before  they  left  the  count  they  bounc  him  so  completely  in  writings 
sealed,  that  he  could  not  in  any  way  i  atract,  for  he  had  none  to  ad- 
vise  him  but  Sohier,  who  was  illiterate,  having  never  had  any  edu. 
cation,  and  he  was  already  on  their  side. 

In  such  a  manner  were  these  bargains  concluded,  which  I  have 
detailed  as  fully  as  I  was  able,  that  in  future  times  the  whole  truth 
of  the  transaction  may  be  made  public,  by  means  of  these  chron. 
ides.  In  good  truth,  my  lord  and  patron,  count  Guy  de  Blois,  like 
an  ignorant  and  ill-advised  person,  pushed  on  by  his  countess  and 
his  valet-de-chambre,  made  these  miserable  sales.  When  everything 
was  concluded  relative  to  this  business,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  king, 
the  duke  of  Touraine  and  their  counsellors,  they  took  leave  of  the 
count  and  returned  to  Paris.  The  news  of  these  purchases  made  a 
great  noise  in  many  countries,  and  astonished  all  who  heard  it. 

We  will  speak  of  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon, 
and  say  how  they  prospered  since  they  departed  from  Tours,  on  the 
road  to  Toulouse,  where  the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere 
were  waiting  for  them.  Their  arrival  at  Toulouse  gave  great  pleas- 
ure, for  they  had  been  long  expected  :  they  instantly  waited  on  the 
commissioners  from  France,  to  show  their  papers,  which  they  had 
received  from  the  king,  and  which  fully  explained  the  successful 
issue  of  their  journey.  The  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la 
Riviere  entertained  them  well,  and  showed  they  were  much  rejoiced 
at  the  succession,  with  all  its  dependencies,  of  the  count  de  Foix, 
devolved  on  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon,  according  to  the  tenure  and 
form  whereby  the  count  of  Gaston  had  held  them,  and  in  the  man- 
ner  detailed  in  the  written  documents.  After  considering  the  busi- 
ness,  they  thought  it  advisable  that  sir  Roger  d'Espaign  and  sir 
Espaign  du  Lyon,  who  had  taken  so  much  pains  and  incurred  sc 
much  labor  in  it,  should  wait  on  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon  and  the 
councils  of  Foix  and  B6arn,  to  inform  them  what  had  been  agreed 
on,  that  all  things  might  be  regularly  managed,  to  bring  the  whole 
to  a  happy  conclusion. 

The  knights  consented  to  this  proposal,  and,  having  refreshed 
themselves  two  days  in  Toulouse,  set  out  for  Saint  Gaudens.  The 
viscount  was  not  there,  but  at  a  beautiful  castle,  at  the  entrance  of 
B^arn,  called  Pau,  where  they  found  him.  He  was  happy  to  see 
them,  having  long  wished  it,  but  much  more  so  when  he  learnt  that 
the  king  of  France  desisted  from  taking  possession  of  the  county  of 
Foix  :  he  knew  well  where  to  find  the  money  required  for  the  repay- 
ment of  the  mortgage,  and  that  enough  would  remain  after  this  was 
done. 

I  believe  my  readers,  as  well  as  myself,  will  think  I  have  said 
enough  respecting  the  affairs  of  Foix  and  B6arn  :  I  will  therefore 
leave  them,  and  enter  on  other  matters  ;  for  it  would  take  up  too 
much  time  to  pursue  in  detail  everything  that  passed  there  on  the 
return  of  the  two  knights  from  France.  To  conclude,  the  viscount 
de  Chateaubon  was  acknowledged  count  de  Foix  and  B6arn,  on  the 
same  terms  on  which  count  Gaston  de  Foix,  of  happy  memory,  had 
held  them,*  and  he  received  the  homage  of  all  who  were  his  vassals. 
He  satisfied  his  two  cousins,  sir  Evan  and  sir  Gracien,t  the  bastards 
of  Foix,  by  the  handsome  allotment  he  gave  them  of  the  inheritances 
and  moveables  of  their  father,  and  repaid  to  the  commissioners  from 
France,  the  mortgage  that  was  on  Foix.  Before  all  these  things 
were  accomplished,  summer  was  far  advanced,  and  the  bishop  of 
Noyon  remained  at  Toulouse  with  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  ;  for  they 
would  not  depart  until  everything  was  completely  setded,  to  the 
honor  and  profit  of  the  crown,  according  to  the  instructions  they  had 
received  from  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

A  GRAND  ASSEMBLY  AT  AMIENS,  OF  THE  KING  AND  LORDS  OF  FRANCE 
AND  ENGLAND,  TO  TREAT  OF  A  PEACE  BETWEEN  THE  TWO  KING- 
DOMS. 

We  will  now  speak  of  the  grand  assembly  of  the  lords  of  France 
and  England,  which  was  held  in  the  city  of  Amiens,  to  treat  of  a 
final  peace  between  the  two  countries,  at  Mid-lent,  in  the  year  of 
grace  1391.  Great  preparations  were  made  before  the  arrival  of  the 
lords  ;  and  in  particular  those  made  for  the  king,  his  three  uncles, 
and  many  of  the  ^reat  barons  and  prelates,  were  very  sumptuous. 
Other  lords  were  desirous  to  make  a  figure  ;  for  it  was  currently  re- 
ported  and  believed,  that  king  Richard  of  England  intended  being 
there  in  person,  to  form  an  acquaintance  with  those  he  had  never 

*  The  viscount  de  Chateaubon  was  acknowledged  as  sovereign  of  B6am,  by  the 
estates  assembled  at  Orthes,  5th  July,  1393.  He  was  manied  to  the  only  daughter  of 
Don  John  king  of  Arragon.— Ed. 

t  Gracien  married  Isabella  de  la  Cerda.  a  daughter  of  the  king  of  CastUle,  an4 
heiress  of  the  duchy  of  Medina  Celi.— E». 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


yet  seen,  but  he  did  not  come.  That  he  had  intentions  of  being 
there  was  certain,  for  he  came  as  far  as  Dover  with  his  three  uncles 
of  Lancaster,  York,  and  Gloucester,  meaning  to  cross  the  sea  with 
them.  Many  councils  were  held  at  Dover,  to  debate  whether  the 
king  should  proceed  further  or  not ;  and  the  council,  having  con- 
sidered all  things,  decided  he  should  remain  in  the  castle  of  Dover, 
and  the  duke  of  Gloucester  with  him.  The  dukes  of  Lancaster  and 
York,  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  the  earl  of  Derby,  sir  Thomas  Percy, 
the  bishop  of  Durham,  the  bishop  of  London,  and  others  of  the  king's 
council,  prepared  to  cross  the  channel.    They  did  not  all  pass  over 


ASSEMBI-Y  OF  THE  FRENCH  KiNG  AND  THE  LoRDS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND,  TO  TREAT  OF  A  PeACE  BETWEEN  THE 

TWO  Kingdoms.  From  a  MS.  of  Froissart  of  the  Fifteenth  Century. 


instantly,  but  sent  their  purveyances  forward,  and  then  crossed  them- 
selves to  Calais,  where  they  were  lodged.  When  the  day  approached 
for  the  meeting  at  Amiens,  these  lords  set  out  from  Calais  together : 
they  were  more  than  two  hundred  horse,  and  it  was  a  fine  sight,  for 
they  rode  in  handsome  array.  The  king  of  France  had  given  orders 
that,  during  the  time  the  conferences  should  last,  all  the  expenses  of 
the  English,  in  coming  to  and  returning  from  Amiens  to  Calais, 
should  be  defrayed  by  his  treasury  ;  that  is  to  say,  their  nourishment 
as  well  as  that  of  their  horses. 

In  company  with  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York  was  their 
niece,  daughter  of  their  sister  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  :  she  was  styled 
duchess  of  Ireland,  having  been  married  to  that  duke,  as  you  have 
heard.  This  young  lady  came  to  visit  her  father  at  Amiens ;  for 
hitherto  she  had  seen  but  little  of  him,  which  naturally  made  her 
more  anxious  to  wait  on  him.  She  travelled  in  good  state,  but  like 
a  widow  who  had  enjoyed  but  little  pleasure  in  her  marriage.  It 
had  been  ordered  by  the  king  and  council  of  France,  that  the  Eng- 
lish lords  who  were  coming  to  Amiens  to  arrange  a  solid  peace, 
should  be  received  with  the  greatest  honors  ;  and  that  the  four  dukes 
then  at  Amiens,  namely,  the  dukes  of  Touraine,  Berry,  Burgundy 
•and  Bourbon,  should  ride  without  the  town  to  meet  and  bid  them 
welcome.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  English  were  near  Amiens, 
these  dukes,  attended  by  all  the  great  barons  of  France,  rode  forth 
in  grand  array.  The  duke  of  Touraine  took  the  lead,  in  great  state, 
and,  when  he  met  his  cousins  of  England,  they  mutually  saluted 
each  other,  with  every  respect,  as  such  lords  know  how  to  do. 
When  the  duke  of  Touraine  had  conversed  a  short  time  with  them, 
he  took  his  leave,  returned  to  the  town  with  his  numerous  attendants, 
and  dismounted  at  the  palace  of  the  bishop,  where  the  king  resided, 
remaining  with  him  in  his  chamber. 

The  other  three  dukes,  after  the  departure  of  the  duke  of  Tou- 
raine, rode  each  with  his  array  to  meet  the  English  lords  ;  and,  on 
their  meeting,  many  old  acquaintances  were  renewed  with  a  satis- 
faction such  as  was  a  pleasure  to  behold.  When  these  dukes  had 
conversed  a  little,  the  gallant  count-dauphin  of  Auvergne  (who, 
during  the  time  he  was  a  hostage  in  England,  had  lived  much  with 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  bore  him  great  affection)  advanced  his 
horse,  and  saluted  him  :  the  duke  of  Lancaster  no  sooner  recollected 
him  than  he  pressed  him  in  his  arms,  and  showed  him  every  sign  of 
friendship  ;  their  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy,  who  joined  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  The  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  rode  with  the 
duke  of  York,  the  earl  of  Huntingdon  and  sir  Thom.as  Percy,  con- 
versing  all  the  way  as  they  approached  Amiens.  At  the  entrance 
of  the  city,  the  honors  paid  the  English  were  increased ;  for  the  duke 


of  Lancaster  rode  between  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  and 
when  their  horses  moved  it  was  but  a  foot's  pace.  Their  horses' 
heads  were  in  a  line,  which  they  took  care  to  keep ;  and  thus  these 
three  passed  the  gates,  riding  very  slowly  and  paying  each  other 
mutual  honors,  to  the  palace  of  the  bishop,  where  the  king  and  the 
duke  of  Touraine  were.  Having  dismounted,  they  ascended  the 
steps  ;  and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  taking  the  English 
dukes  by  their  hands,  led  them  toward  the  king  of  France,  the  other 
lords  following. 

When  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  the  three  dukes  who  supported 

the  uncles  of  the  king  of  England, 
and  the  other  French  lords,  cast 
themselves  on  their  knees;  but  the 
two  English  dukes  remained  as  they 
were,  inclining  gently  their  heads 
in  honor  of  the  king.  The  king 
instantly  advanced  to  them,  took 
their  hands,  and  bade  his  uncles  and 
the  other  lords  rise,  and  then  en- 
tered into  a  friendly  conversation 
with  them,  as  did  the  barons  of 
France  with  those  of  England.  Af 
ter  this  first  interview,  the  lords  ot 
England  took  their  leave  of  the 
king,  his  brother  and  uncles,  and 
were  attended  as  far  as  the  steps  of 
the  palace,  when  they  mounted  their 
horses,  and  were  escorted  to  their 
h6tels  by  the  constable  of  France,  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  de  St.  Pol, 
sir  John  de  Vienne,  and  the  other 
lords  of  France,  who  there  took 
leave,  and  went  back  to  the  king  or 
to  their  lodgings.  The  duchess  of 
Ireland  was  lodged,  with  her  attend, 
ants,  at  her  father  the  lord  de  Cou- 
cy's  hdtel. 

It  had  been  forbidden  by  the  king 
and  council,  (and  public  proclama. 
tion  had  been  made  before  the  arri- 
val of  the  English,  that  no  one  might 
plead  ignorance,)  that  any  outrages 
whatever  be  committed  during  tne 
holding  of  these  conferences  under 
pain  of  death,  or  any  quarrelling  with  the  English,  or  riot,  during  theis 
stay  in  the  city  of  Amiens.  All  knights  and  squires  were  strictly  com. 
manded  by  the  king,  under  pain  of  incurring  his  indignation,  not  to 
talk  of,  or  propose,  any  deeds  of  arms  to  any  knight  or  squire  from  Eng. 
land,  but  to  treat  them  with  the  utmost  civility  and  attention  wherever 
they  should  meet,  in  the  fields,  the  palace,  or  in  church  :  that  no  pages 
nor  varlets  of  any  lords  of  France  cause  riot  or  quarrels  in  the  inns, 
under  pain  of  losing  their  heads  ;  and  that  whatever  the  English 
knights  or  squires  might  ask  for  should  be  immediately  given  them  ; 
that  no  innkeeper  should  demand  payment  for  meat  or  drink,  or 
other  common  necessaries.  It  was  also  forbidden  any  knight  or 
squire  of  France  to  be  out  at  night  without  a  torch  ;  but  the  English 
might  do  so,  if  they  pleased  ;  and  if  any  Englishman  were  found  on 
the  roads,  or  in  any  other  place,  having  lost  his  way,  he  should  be 
courteously  conducted  to  where  he  lodged. 

Four  guards  of  one  thousand  men  each,  were  stationed  at  the  four 
squares  of  Amiens;  and,  should  there  be  a  fire  during  the  night  in 
any  part  of  the  town,  these  guards  were  not  to  move  on  any  account 
from  their  posts  ;  but,  when  the  fire-bell  rang,  those  appointed  to 
that  duty  were  to  hasten  to  extinguish  it.  It  was  likewise  ordered, 
that  no  knight  or  squire  should  advance  from  his  place  to  speak  with 
the  king,  unless  called  or  spoken  to  by  his  majesty  ;  and  that,  during 
the  time  the  English  barons  were  in  the  king's  presence,  no  knight 
or  squire  converse  together  nor  address  the  English.  It  was  com- 
manded,  under  heavy  penalties,  that  no  innkeeper,  or  others,  steal  or 
put  aside,  through  avarice,  any  of  the  bows  or  arrows  of  the  English ; 
but  if,  out  of  courtesy,  the  English  thought  proper  to  give  any  to 
them,  they  might  accept  such  presents. 

You  must  know,  that  all  these  orders  and  regulations  were  formed 
with  great  deliberation  of  council,  to  do  the  more  honor  to  the  Eng. 
lish,  who  were  come  to  negotiate  a  peace,  and  proclaimed  several 
times,  that  they  might  be  strictly  attended  to ;  for,  if  they  were 
infringed,  those  guilty  of  it  were  to  have  been  punished  without 
mercy. 

Every  day,  conferences  were  held  with  the  English  lords,  with 
scarcely  any  intermission,  during  the  fortnight  they  stayed  at  Amiens, 
without  coming  to  any  conclusion,  for  the  difference  was  too  great  in 
their  demands.    The  French  would  have  Calais  razed  to  the  ground, 
so  that  it  should  never  again  be  habitable.    The  English  would  not 
listen  to  this,  nor  dared  they  consent  to  such  an  article  in  the  treaty 
for  the  commons  of  England  love  Calais  more  than  any  other  town 
in  the  world,  saying,  that  as  long  as  they  are  masters  of  Calais,  they 
carry  the  keys  of  France  at  their  girdle.    However  great  the  differ 
ence  between  the  lords  of  England  and  France  in  these  matters,  ami 
the  length  of  time  they  were  occupied  on  them,  they  separated  mi 


544 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


great  good  humor  on  both  sides  from  the  conference,  saying,  "  We 
will  again  meet  to-morrow  on  this  business ;  and  we  hope,  through 
our  diligence,  to  bring  the  matter  at  last  to  a  happy  conclusion." 
The  king  of  France  entertained  the  lords  of  England  three  times 
most  magnificently  at  dinner  in  the  episcopal  palace.  The  duke  of 
Touraine,  the  duke  of  Berry,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol,  gave  each  a 
dinner  to  the  English  commissioners.  Whatever  the  English  wanted 
was  delivered  them,  free  of  cost,  by  clerks  who  were  appointed  to 
take  an  account  of  all  things  they  had,  which  they  referred  to  the 
king's  exchequer  for  payment. 

You  must  know,  that  although  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York 
were  at  Amiens,  they  had  received  such  instructions  from  the  king 
of  England  and  his  council,  that  they  could  not  add  to  nor  alter  any 
of  the  terms  of  the  treaty  they  had  been  charged  with.  Many  per- 
sons will  not  readily  believe  what  I  am  about  to  say,  though  it  is 
strictly  true,  which  is,  that  the  English  are  fonder  of  war  than  of 
peace.  During  the  reign  of  king  Edward  of  happy  memory,  and  in 
the  lifetime  of  his  son,  the  prince  of  Wales,  they  made  such  grand 
conquests  in  France,  and  by  their  victories  and  ransoms  of  towns, 
castles  and  men,  gained  such  wealth,  that  the  poorest  knights  became 
rich ;  and  those  who  were  not  gentlemen  by  birth,  by  gallantly  haz. 
arding  themselves  in  these  wars,  were  ennobled  for  their  valor  and 
wealth.  Those  who  came  after  them  were  desirous  of  following 
the  same  road,,  although  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  many  other 
knights  of  France,  as  has  been  related  in  this  history,  by  their  valor 
and  prudence  had  greatly  changed  the  face  of  the  English  possessions 
in  France  since  the  times  of  king  Edward  and  his  son.  Even  the 
duke  of  Gloucester,  son  of  king  Edward,  inclined  to  the  opinion  of 
the  commons,  as  did  many  other  knights  and  squires,  who  were  de- 
sirous of  war  to  enable  them  to  support  their  state.  This  caused 
great  difficulties  in  forming  any  treaty  of  final  peace,  notwithstanding 
the  king  of  England  was  earnest  about  it.  By  him  and  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  were  these  conferences  holden,  in  the  city  Oi"  Amiens  ; 
but  they  were  fearful  of  angering  the  commons  of  England  :  they 
indeed  would  have  consented  to  a  peace,  if  the  French  would  have 
,  restored  all  that  had  been  given  them  by  the  treaty  of  Bretigny,  and 
paid  the  arrears  of  fourteen  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  were 
unsettled  when  they  recommenced  the  war. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  LORDS,  NOT  BEING  ABLE  TO  AGREE  ON  THE 
TERMS  OF  PEACE,  PROLONG  THE  TRUCE  ONE  YEAR.  THE  ENGLISH,  ON 
THEIR  RETURN,  ARE  ACCOMPANIED  BY  THE  LORD  DE  CHATEAU-MORANT, 
TO  BRING  BACK  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND'S  FINAL  ANSWER. 

The  conferences  were  held  at  Amiens,  respecting  a  peace,  with 
great  perseverance  and  attention  on  the  part  of  the  lords  commission- 
ers of  each  nation.  It  was  wondered  why  the  matter  failed ;  for 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  were  much  in 
earnest  to  bring  it  to  a  happy  conclusion,  reserving  always  what  was 
contained  in  their  private  instructions,  which  they  dared  not  go  be- 
yond. The  French,  perceiving  the  English  were  obstinate  in  their 
terms,  in  order  to  soften  them  oflfered,  if  they  would  consent  to  raze 
Calais,  the  peaceable  possession  of  what  they  then  held  in  Aquitaine, 
with  nine  bishoprics,  independent  of  all  other  jurisdictions,  and  pay. 
ment  of  the  fourteen  thousand  franks  within  three  years.  The  duke 
of  Lancaster  and  his  council  replied :  "  We  have  remained  here  a 
long  time  without  concluding  anything,  nor  shall  we  able  to  finish 
the  business  without  returning  to  England,  and  reporting  to  the  king 
our  lord,  and  the  three  estates  of  the  realm,  what  you  have  now  pro- 
posed. Be  assured,  that  my  brother  York  and  myself  will  use  every 
diligence,  as  well  as  our  council  who  have  attended  us  hither,  in 
ending  the  matter  according  to  our  and  your  wishes,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  what  you  demand  concerning  Calais  ;  but  that  we  dare  not 
mention,  without  incurring  the  hatred  of  the  people.  It  will  be 
therefore  better  to  remain  silent,  than  to  say  what  would  bring  blame 
and  hatred  against  us."  The  king  of  France  was  tolerably  satisfied 
with  this  answer,  as  were  his  uncles :  they  said,  that  if,  when  returned 
to  England,  they  would  exert  themselves  to  obtain  peace,  a  trifle  on 
their  part  should  not  prevent  it ;  for  the  war  had  lasted  too  long,  and 
caused  numberless  misfortunes  to  both  countries. 

During  the  assembly  at  Amiens,  the  commissioners  bethought 
themselves,  that  as  the  truce  between  France  and  England  would 
expire  on  St.  John  Baptist's  day,  they  might  prolong  it,  for  themselves 
and  their  allies,  without  any  blame,  for  one  year  longer,  by  sea  and 
land.  With  regard  to  the  determination  that  might  be  given  by  the 
parliament  to  their  proposals,  they  desired  to  send  two  knights  with 
them  to  England,  to  bring  back  the  final  answer.  To  this  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  York  readily  assented. 

I  was  told  and  believe  truly,  from  the  appearances  I  observed,  that 
the  king  of  France  was  very  desirous  of  peace  at  almost  any  rate ; 
for  the^-e  were  reports  current  throughout  France,  that  Amurat*  had 
invaded  with  a  powerful  army  of  Turks,  the  kingdom  of  Hungary. 
The  intelligence  had  been  brought  by  the  elder  lord  Boucicaut,  mar- 
thai  of  France,  and  sir  John  de  Carouge,  who  were  lately  returned 
from  Greece  and  parts  of  Turkey^  

♦  Amurat  died  the  same  year,  and  wa»  Bucceeded  by  Bwazet.'-E». 


The  king  of  France,  when  younger,  had  an  anxious  wish  to  un- 
dertake  an  expedition  against  Amurat,  and  recover  Armenia,  which 
the  Turks  had  seized  from  king  L6on,  who  was  then  present  at  the 
conferences  at  Amiens.  He  had  stated  his  grievances  to  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  York,  who  knew  him  well,  for  he  had  been  in 
England  to  offer  his  mediation  for  peace  between  the  two  countries, 
when  the  king  of  France  was  encamped  near  Sluys.  The  king  of 
France,  weighing  this  invasion  of  \\v^  Turks  in  his  mind,  and  his 
former  promises  of  support  to  the  ki  ig  of  Armenia,  thus  spoke  to 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  when  he  took  hi  leave  :  "  Fair  cousin,  if  peace 
shall  be  established  between  us  and  the  king  of  England,  we  may 
undertake  an  expedition  to  Turkey,  to  assist  the  king  of  Armenia 
and  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,*  whom  Amurat  presses  very  hard, 
and  recover  Armenia  from  the  hands  of  the  Turks.  They  tell  us 
that  Amurat  is  a  man  of  great  valor  and  enterprise,  but  of  a  sect 
contrary  to  our  faith,  which  he  daily  oppresses  :  we  ought,  therefore, 
to  unite  in  its  defence  ;  and  I  entreat,  fair  cousin,  that  you  will  con- 
sider of  it,  and  do  everything  you  can  to  promote  this  expedition 
when  returned  to  England."  The  duke  of  Lancaster  promised  to 
comply  with  his  request,  and  to  exert  himself  so  strongly  in  the  matter 
that  the  effects  would  soon  be  apparent.  Upon  this  they  took  leave 
of  each  other. 

The  conferences  at  Amiens  lasted  fifteen  days,  and  the  lords  from 
England  were  the  first  to  separate.  They  carried  with  them  the  out- 
lines of  a  treaty,  to  lay  before  the  king  of  England  and  his  council. 
The  duchess  of  Ireland  bade  adieu  to  her  father,  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
and  accompanied  her  uncles  on  their  return.  All  the  English,  on 
their  road  to  and  from  Calais,  and  while  at  Amiens,  need  not  to  have 
expended  a  farthing  unless  they  chose  it,  for  the  king  had  ordered 
their  whole  expenses  to  be  defrayed  by  his  officers.  The  duke  of 
Burgundy  went  to  Arras,  where  he  met  his  duchess,  who,  during 
the  time  of  the  conferences,  had  visited  Flanders.  The  dukes  of 
Touraine,  Berry,  and  Bourbon  remained  with  the  king,  whose  inten. 
tion  it  was  to  go  to  Beauvais  and  Gisors,  to  amuse  himself,  and  re- 
turn that  way  to  Paris. 

In  company  with  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York,  were  the  two 
French  knights  who  were  sent  to  England  by  orders  from  the  king  of 
France  ;  their  names  were  sir  John  de  Chiteaumorant  and  sir  Taupin 
de  Cantemerle ;  and  they  were  to  bring  back  the  final  answer  of  the 
king  and  council  of  England  respecting  a  general  peace.  The  Eng- 
lish dukes  were  escorted  to  Calais  by  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  the  lord 
de  Montaurel  and  the  lord  de  la  Vieville,  who  then  took  their  leave 
and  returned.  The  English  crossed  the  channel  at  their  leisure,  to 
Dover,  where  they  found  the  king  and  duke  of  Lancaster  waiting  for 
them.  A  grand  council  was  holden  by  the  king  and  his  lords  on  all 
that  had  passed  at  Amiens  ;  the  king  was  well  pleased  with  what 
his  uncles  had  done  there ;  but  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  who  was 
always  against  any  treaty  with  France,  declared,  that  not  any  propo- 
sitions for  peace  could  be  determined  on  till  they  were  laid  before 
the  parliament,  which  ought  instantly  to  be  summoned  ;  and  what- 
ever measure  the  three  estates  of  the  realm  should  resolve  on,  that 
ought  to  be  adopted,  and  none  other. 

This  proposal  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was  agreed  to  :  indeed 
they  dared  not  oppose  him,  for  he  was  too  popular  with  the  commons 
of  England.  The  French  knights  were  told  that  they  must  continue 
their  journey  to  London,  otherwise  they  could  not  obtain  any  answer. 
They  were  willing  to  consent  to  this,  as  was  right,  and  set  out  with 
the  king  and  his  lords,  the  greater  part  of  whom  went  to  London  ;  but 
the  king  turned  off  at  Dartford,  and  took  the  road  to  Eltham,  where 
he  had  a  handsome  palace.  He  there  staid  some  little  time  with  the 
queen,  and  they  came  together  to  Shene,t  and  thence  to  Windsor, 
where  the  French  knights  received  an  answer  :  but  before  I  say  what 
that  answer  was,  I  must  speak  of  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIIL 

the  FIRST  ILLNESS  OF  KING  CHARLES.  COUNT  BERNARD  D'aRMAGNAC 
DOES  HOMAGE  TO  THE  KING.  THE  LORD  DE  CHATEAUMORANT  RETURNS 
FROM  ENGLAND  WITH  AN  ANSWER  RESPECTING  PEACE. 

After  the  conferences  at  Amiens,  the  king  of  France,  unfortunately, 
and  through  his  imprudence,  was  seized  with  a  burning  fever,  for 
which  he  was  advised  to  change  the  air.  He  was  put  into  a  litter 
and  carried  to  Beauvais,  where  he  remained  in  the  bishop's  palace 
until  cured.  His  brother,  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  his  uncles  of 
Berry  and  Bourbon,  attended  him  constantly,  and  there  kept  their 
Easter.  When  the  king  was  perfectly  recovered,  and  able  to  ride, 
he  went  to  Gisors,  at  the  entrance  of  Normandy,  for  the  pleasure  of 
hunting,  as  there  are  many  large  forests  in  the  neighborhood.  Du- 
ring his  residence  at  Gisors,  sir  Bernard  d'Armagnac,  brother  to  the 
count  who  died  in  Itally,  came  thither  in  handsome  state,  accompa- 
nied by  the  dauphin  of  Auvergne,  whom  he  met  at  Paris.  As  he 
held  the  counties  of  Armagnac  and  Rodez  from  the  crown  of  France, 
he  paid  the  king  homage  for  them,  in  the  usual  manner  of  vassals  to 
their  lord  paramount  for  the  fiefs  they  hold.  He  became  now  the 
king  of  France's  man,  and,  having  had  the  articles  of  homage  properly 
drawn  out  and  engrossed,  he  and  the  dauphin  took  leave  of  the  king^. 

*  Emanuel  Paieologue.'-ISD.  t  Richmond. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    PRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


545 


and  returned  to  Auvcrgne  and  Languedoc.  About  Ascension-day, 
the  king  came  to  Paris  in  perfect  health,  and  fixed  his  residence  at 
the  h6tel  de  Saint  Pol,  which  had  been  prepared  for  him,  the  queen, 
and  the  duchess  of  Touraine  having  arrived  there  before  him. 

The  lord  de  Chateaumorant  and  sir  Taupin  de  Cantemerle  were 
all  this  time  waiting  in  England  for  an  answer.  They  had  attended 
the  feast  of  Saint  George  at  Windsor,  where  was  a  brilliant  com- 
pany of  barons,  and  the  king's  uncles.  The  lords  who  had  been  at 
Amiens  consulted  together,  on  the  promises  they  had  made  the  king 
of  France,  as  well  as  in  respect  to  an  answer  for  the  two  knights, 
who  were  very  pressing  to  have  one,  and  leave  to  return  home. 
After  considering  the  matter,  they  thus  addressed  them  :  "  You 
Chateaumorant,  and  you  Cantemerle,  must  know,  that  at  this  mo- 
ment we  cannot  obtain  any  answer  for  you  to  carry  to  the  king  of 
France.  It  will  be  a  long  time  before  the  parliament  will  take  up 
the  matter,  for  it  does  not  meet  before  Michaelmas.  But  to  acquit 
ourselves,  and  to  excuse  you,  we  will  write  letters  fully  explanatory 
of  the  delay  ;  and  if  you,  or  any  others,  will  return  hither  during  the 
sitting  of  parliament,  you  shall  receive  such  answer  as  the  three 
estates  of  the  kingdom  shall  think  proper  to  give."  The  French 
knights  hearing  this,  and  seeing  no  probability  of  having  any  other 
answer,  replied,  In  the  name  of  God,  we  are  satisfied  with  what 
you  now  say :  write  and  seal  your  letters,  and  we  will  set  out  on  our 
retm-n."'  This  being  done,  they  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  went  to 
London  to  make  preparations  for  their  departure.  The  king  ordered 
all  their  expenses  to  be  paid,  and  had  them  conducted  to  Dover, 
where  the  bailiff  had  provided  a  vessel  for  them  and  their  horses  ; 
but  they  were  detained  at  Dover  five  days  waidng  for  a  wind.  On 
the  sixth  it  was  favorable,  and  they  landed  at  Boulogne.  They 
took  their  road  through  Amiens,  and  by  short  days'  journeys  arrived 
at  Paris,  when  they  found  the  king  and  his  lords,  for  it  was  Whit- 
suntide. They  delivered  their  letters,  which  were  immediately  read, 
but  I  believe  no  great  reliance  was  put  on  them  ;  and  in  a  short 
time,  they  had  other  affairs  of  greater  consequence  at  home  to  at- 
tend to. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON,  THROUGH  MALEVOLENCE,  WAYLAYS  SIR  OLIVER  DE 
CLISSON,  BEATS  AND  SEVERELY  WOUNDS  HIM.  THE  KING  AND  COUNCIL 
ARE  GREATLY  ANGERED  THEREAT. 

You  have  before  heard  how  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  a  knight  of  high 
birth  and  great  wealth,  was  disgraced  by  the  king  of  France  and  his 
brother,  as  well  as  the  reasons  for  it ;  and  that  having  retired  to  the 
court  of  Brittany,  the  duke  had  assured  him  that  sir  Oliver  de  Clis- 
son  was  at  the  bottom  of  this  business.  Some  supposed  the  duke 
had  been  instigated  to  say  this  from  his  hatred  to  the  constable, 
whom  he  wished  to  dishonor  and  destroy.  While  sir  P^ter  de  Craon 
was  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  they  had  frequent  conversations  on 
what  means  they  would  employ  to  put  sir  Oliver  to  death  ;  for  they 
said,  that  if  he  were  but  destroyed,  no  one  would  seek  to  revenge 
his  loss  ;  and  the  duke  expressed  his  regret  he  had  not  put  him  to 
death  when  in  his  castle  of  Ermine,  adding,  he  would  willingly  give 
one  hundred  thousand  francs  if  he  could  once  more  have  him  in  his 
possession.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon,  observing  the  mortal  hatred  of  the 
duke  to  Clisson,  thought  of  an  extraordinary  expedient  when  medi- 
tating alone  on  this  subject,  for  it  is  from  appearances  we  must  judge. 
He  resolved,  whatever  might  be  the  consequences,  that  he  would 
himself  assassinate  the  constable,  or  have  it  done  under  his  own 
eyes,  and  not  attend  to  anything  until  the  deed  were  performed, 
when  he  would  afterwards  treat  for  his  pardon.  He  was  no  way 
afraid  of  v/hat  John  of  Blois  or  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  who  had 
married  the  constable's  two  daughters,  could  do  against  him  :  he 
held  them  very  cheap,  for,  with  the  assistance  of  the  duke  and  his 
family  connections,  he  could  withstand  them  both.  The  house  of 
Blois  was  much  weakened,  and  the  count  Guy  de  Blois  had  just  sold 
the  reversion  of  that  county  to  the  duke  of  Touraine,  which  by  suc- 
cession, ought  to  have  descended  to  John  of  Brittany,  who  had  in 
this  sale  been  very  unkindly  treated  by  the  count  de  Blois.  Now, 
if  the  constable  were  slain,  by  degrees  he  would  soon  get  the  better 
of  the  favorites  of  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Touraine,  such  as  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John  le  Mercier,  Montagu,  le  begue  de  Vil- 
laines,  sir  John  de  Bueil,  and  others  in  the  king's  confidence  who 
were  friends  of  the  constable,  and  whom  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  detested,  notwithstanding  the  outward  marks  of  friend- 
ship they  showed  them. 

Sir  Peter  de  Craon  persevered  in  his  abominable  designs,  urged 
on  by  that  enem-y  who  never  sleeps,  and  who  delights  in  the  heart 
of  the  wicked  man  that  is  inclined  toward  him.  He  regularly  formed 
his  whole  plan,  in  the  manner  I  shall  mention ;  but,  had  he  foreseen 
the  great  evils  and  mischiefs  that  ensued  from  them,  it  is  to  be  hoped 
reason  and  temperance  would  have  ruled  in  his  heart  to  prevent 
them  from  being  put  into  execution.  It  is  truly  said,  that  a  too 
^eat  desire  tb  accomplish  an  object  clouds  the  understanding,  and 
that  vicious  inclinations  overrule  virtue.  Thus  it  happened  to  sir 
Peter  de  Craon,  whose  eagerness  to  destroy  the  constable  made  him 
listen  to  the  counsels  of  folly  and  madness.  He  had  secured  a  safe 
retreat  with  the  duke  of  Brittany,  after  the  deed  should  be  done  and 
the  constable  dead,  without  fear  of  any  search  being  there  made  for 


him,  for  the  duke  had  promised  him  an  asylum  ;  and,  should  the 
king  of  France  follow  him  with  a  powerful  army  to  Brittany,  in 
one  night  he  could  embark  and  sail  for  Bayonne,  Bordeaux,  or  Eng- 
land, where  he  could  not  come  after  him.  The  English  mortally 
hated  Clisson,  from  his  great  severity  to  them  from  the  time  he  liad 
turned  to  the  French  :  before  that  period  he  was  strongly  connected 
with  them,  and  had  done  the  crown  essential  services,  as  you  havti 
had  it  related  in  this  history. 

Sir  Peter  de  Craon  long  brooded  over  this  intended  deed,  without 
mentioning  it  to  any  one  :  I  know  not  if  he  even  told  it  to  the  duke 
of  Brittany.  Some  think  he  must  have  disclosed  it  to  him  ;  but 
others  thought  the  contrary  :  the  first  opinion,  however,  was  strength- 
ened, if  not  confirmed,  by  sir  Peter  and  his  accomplices  returning 
by  the  shortest  road,  and  as  expeditiously  as  possible,  to  Brittany, 
instantly  after  the  assassination,  as  to  a  place  of  refuge.  In  addition 
to  this,  he  sold  all  the  castles  and  estates  he  held  in  Anjou-to  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  and  had  renounced  his  allegiance  to  the  king  of 
France,  under  pretence  of  taking  a  journey  to  the  Holy  Land.  1 
shall  not  say  more  of  these  surmises,  but  relate  the  fact ;  for  I,  the 
author  of  this  history,  was  at  Paris  when  this  misfortune  happened 
to  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  and  ought,  therefore,  to  be  well  informed 
from  the  inquiries  I  made  concerning  it. 

You  must  know,  that  at  this  period  sir  Peter  de  Craon  had  a 
very  handsome  house  near  the  churchyard  of  Saint  John  at  Paris,* 
like  other  great  lords,  to  receive  him,  when  l;o  came  to  that  city. 
This  hdtel  was,  in  his  absence,  under  the  care  of  a  house-steward  ; 
and,  during  the  last  Lent  season,  he  had  sent  varlets  thither  for  his 
service,  with  orders  to  lay  in  a  large  store  of  wines,  and  all  sorts  of 
provision.  He  had  likewise  written  to  the  steward  to  purchase  for 
him  armor,  such  as  coats  of  mail,  gauntlets,  steel  helmets,  and  other 
things  sufficient  for  forty  men,  and  to  let  him  know  when  they  were 
provided,  that  he  might  send  for  them,  but  to  observe  the  greatest 
secrecy  in  th-e  business.  The  steward,  thinking  no  harm,  obeyed 
the  orders,  and  provided  the  armor;  during  which  time,  sir  Peter 
resided  at  a  handsome  castle  of  his  in  Anjou,  called  Sable,  from 
whence  he  sent  at  different  times  four  or  more  determined  fellows, 
in  the  most  secret  manner  possible,  to  his  h6tel  in  Paris.  He  said 
to  them  nothing  more  when  they  left  him,  but,  "  When  you  arrive 
at  my  house  in  Paris,  make  yourselves  comfortable,  and  ask  the 
house-steward  for  whatever  you  may  want,  jvvho  will  instantly  give 
it  to  you ;  but  do  not,  on  any  account,  pass  the  gates  or  show  your- 
selves. I  will  one  day  satisty  you  well  for  your  obedience,  and  pay 
you  handsome  wages."  Upon  this,  they  departed,  and  journeyed  to 
Paris,  which  they  entered  at  their  pleasure  ;  for  in  those  days  the 
gates  were  never  shut  night  or  day.  At  length,  they  amounted  to 
forty  courageous  bravos,  for  such  were  what  sir  Peter  wanted. 
There  were  several  among  them  who,  had  they  known  the  business 
they  were  engaged  in,  would  not  have  come  ;  but  sir  Peter  took  good 
care  not  to  betray  his  secret.  About  the  feasts  of  Whitsuntide,  sir 
Peter  de  Craon  came  to  his  h6tel  in  Paris,  not  in  state,  but  as  pri- 
vately  as  his  men  had  done.  On  his  arrival,  he  asked  for  the  porter, 
and  said  :  "  I  command  thee,  under  pain  of  having  thy  eyes  thrust 
out,  not  to  admit  either  man  or  woman  into  the  h6tel,  nor  permit  any 
one  to  go  out,  without  my  special  orders."  The  porter,  as  well  as 
the  house-steward,  promised  obedience.  He  shut  up  in  their  cham- 
bers the  wife  of  the  latter,  her  children  and  the  chambermaid.  He 
was  in  the  right  to  do  this.  Had  these  women  or  children  gone  into 
the  street,  his  arrival  would  have  been  known  ;  for  young  children 
and  women  naturally  tell  all  they  see,  and  what  is  intended  to  be 
concealed.  Thus,  as  I  have  related,  were  the  whole  of  his  people 
confined  within  the  walls  of  the  hotel,  until  the  feast  of  the  holy 
sacrament.  You  may  suppose,  that  sir  Peter  had  his  spies  fully  em- 
ployed to  bring  him  intelligence  ;  but  it  was  not  until  the  eve  of  this 
feast  he  found  a  fit  opportunity  to  execute  his  scheme,  which  had 
vexed  him  much. 

It  happened  that,  on  the  feast  of  the  holy  sacrament,  the  king  of 
France  kept  an  open  court  at  the  h6tel  de  St.  Pol,  where  he  enter- 
tained all  barons  and  lords  who  were  in  Paris.  He  was  in  high  en- 
joyment, as  were  the  queen  and  the  duchess  of  Touraine  :  to  add  to 
their  amusements,  after  the  dinner,  lists  were  prepared  within  the 
courts  of  the  hotel,  and  young  knights  and  squires,  ready  armed  and 
mounted  for  tilting,  came  thither,  and  justed  very  gallantly.  The 
tiltings  were  well  performed,  to  the  delight  of  the  king  and  queen, 
ladies,  and  damsels,  and  lasted  until  the  evening.  The  prize  for  the 
best  tilter  was  adjudged  by  the  queen,  the  duchess  of  Touraine,  and 
the  ladies  and  heralds  appointed  to  the  office,  to  sir  William  de  Flan, 
dree,  count  de  Namur.  The  king  entertained  at  supper,  in  the  h6. 
tel  de  St.  Pol,  every  knight  who  wished  to  partake  of  it ;  and, 
afterwards,  the  dancings  continued  until  one  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
When  these  were  over,  every  one  retired  to  his  home,  without  guard 
and  without  suspicion.    Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  remained  the  last : 

"  The  street  of  the  Mauvais-garcons,  in  the  rue  des  Boucheries,  took  its  name  from 
a  sign.  With  regard  to  the  other  rue  des  Mauvais-garcons,  which  leads  fjom  the  rue 
de  la  Verrcrie  to  that  of  la  Tixerandcrie,  it  was  formerly  called  rue  de  Chartron  ;  but 
when  the  lords  de  Craon  built  a  house  there,  whicli  is  now  a  churchyard,  it  was  called 
rue  de  Craon,  to  the  time  when  Peter  de  Craon  hid  himself  and  accomplices  within  it,  to 
assassinate  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson.  The  street  then  changed  its  name,  and  was  called  la 
rue  des  Mauvais-garcons.  The  hotel  was,  by  orders  from  the  king,  razed  to  the  ground, 
and  the  spot  given  to  the  church-wardens  of  St.  John,  to  enlarge  their  churchyard  — 
Sauval,  Antiquites  de  Paris, 


546 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


end,  when  he  had  taken  leave  of  the  king,  he  returned  to  the  apart- 
ment  of  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  asked,  "  My  lord,  shall  you  stay 
here  to-ni^ht,  or  do  you  go  to  Poulain's?"'  This  Poulain  was  treas 
i-rer  to  the  duke  of  Touraine,  and  lived  at  the  Croix  du  Tiroir,  near 
1  le  Silver  Lion.  The  dulce  replied  :  "  Constable,  I  am  not  deter- 
Mined  whether  I  shall  stay  or  not ;  but  do  you  go,  for  it  is  high  time 
t  retire."  "  My  lord,  God  give  you  a  good  night !"  said  sir  Oliver, 
a. id  went  away.  He  found  his  servants  and  horses  wailing  for  him 
in  the  square  before  the  hotel ;  but  they  had  not  more  than  eight  or 
ten  torches,  which  the  varlets  lighted.  When  the  constable  was 
mounted,  and  the  torches  were  borne  before  him,  he  rode  down  the 
broad  street  of  St.  Catherine. 

Sir  Peter  de  Craon's  spies  had  this  day  exerted  themselves,  and  he 
knew  every  particular  relative  to  the  constable  :  of  his  staying  behind 
the  rest  of  the  company,  the  exact  number  of  his  horses  and  attend- 
ants. He  had,  in  consequence,  quitted  his  hotel  with  his  men  all 
mounted  and  secretly  armed  ;  but  there  were  not  six  of  them  who 
knew  what  his  real  intentions  were.  He  had  advanced  to  the  cause- 
way, near  the  place  of  St.  Catherine,  where  he  and  his  people  lay 
hid,  waiting  for  the  constable  to  pass.  As  soon  as  the  constable  had 
left  the  street  of  St.  Pol,  and  turned  into  the  square  of  the  great 
street,  advancing  a  foot's  pace,  with  a  torch  on  each  side  to  light 
him,  he  began  a  conversation  with  one  of  his  squires,  saying  :  "  I  am 
to  have  at  dinner,  to-morrow,  my  lord  of  Touraine,  the  lord  do 
Coucy,  sir  John  do  Vienne,  sir  Charles  d'Angers,  the  baron  d'lvry, 
and  several  more :  be  sure  take  care  they  have  all  things  comforta- 
ble, and  let  nothing  be  sparsd."  As  he  said  this,  f=ir  Peter  de  Craon 
and  his  company  advanced,  and,  without  saying  a  word,  fell  on  the 
constable's  attendants  anci  extinguished  the  torches.  The  constable, 
hearing  the  clatter  of  the  horses  behind  him,  thought  it  was  the  duke 
of  Touraine  who  was  playing  him  a  trick,  and  cried  out :  "  ?v:ly  lord, 
by  my  faith,  this  is  very  ill  done  ;  but  I  excuse  it,  for  you  are  so 
young  you  make  a  joke  of  everything."  At  these  words,  sir  Peter 
de  Craon,  drawing  his  sword  from  tiio  scabbard,  said  :  "  Death, 
death !  Clisson,  you  }nust  die."  "  Who  art  thou,"  said  Clisson,  "  that 
utterest  such  words  ?"  "lam  Peter  de  Craon,  thy  enemy,  whom 
thou  hast  so  often  angered,  and  thou  shalt  now  pay  for  it."  Then, 
calling  to  his  people,  he  said  :  "  Advance,  advance  I  I  have  found 
him  I  was  in  search  of,  and  whom  I  have  long  wanted  to  seize." 
He  then  struck  him  several  blows,  and  his  men,  drawing  their 
swords,  fell  on  him.  iir  Oliver  was  quite  unarmed,  having  only  a 
short  cutlass,  not  two  feet  long,  which,  however,  he  drew,  and  de- 
fended himself  with  it  as  well  as  he  could.  His  servants,  being  quite 
defenceless,  were  soon  dispersed.  Some  of  sir  Peter's  men  asked, 
if  they  were  to  murder  all  ?  "  Yes,"  replied  he,  all  who  put 
themselves  in  a  posture  of  defence."  They  couid  not  resist  the 
attack,  for  they  were  but  eight,  and  without  armor.  Sir  Peter's  men 
fully  intended  to  murder  the  constable,  and  their  master  wished  noth- 
ing more  than  to  see  it  done  ;  but,  as  I  heard  from  some  of  those 
who  had  been  in  tins  attack,  the  moment  they  learnt  that  the  person 
they  were  assassinating  was  the  constable  of  France,  their  arms  be- 
came, as  it  were,  nerveless  through  surprise,  and  their  blows  were 
given  weakly  and  through  fear :  for  in  perpetrating  wickedness  none 
are  bold. 

The  constable  parried  the  blows  tolerably  well  with  his  short  cut- 
lass;  but  his  defence  would  have  been  of  no  avail,  if  God's  provi- 
dence had  not  protected  him.  He  kept  steady  on  horseback  some 
time,  until  he  was  villainously  struck  on  the  back  part  of  his  head, 
which  knocked  liim  off  his  horse.  In  his  fall,  he  hit  against  the 
hatch  of  a  baker's  door,  v.  ho  was  already  up  to  attend  to  his  busi- 
ness  and  bake  his  bread.  Having  heard  the  noise  of  horses  on  the 
causeway  and  higii  words,  the  baker  had,  fortunately  for  the  con- 
stable, half  opened  the  hatch  ;  and  sir  Oliver,  falling  against  it,  burst 
it  quite  open  and  rolled  into  the  shop.  Those  on  horseback  could 
not  follow  him,  as  the  entrance  was  neither  wide  nor  high  enough, 
and  besides,  they  did  their  work  like  cowards.  It  must  be  owned  for 
tjuth,  that  God  showed  great  favor  to  the  constable  :  if  he  had  not 
•exactly  fallen  against  tht-  hatch,  or  if  it  liad  been  closed,  he  would 
infallibly  have  Ibst  his  life,  and  have  been  trampled  to  death  by  the 
horses,  for  they  were  afraid  to  dismount.  Several  of  them  imagined, 
even  sir  Peter  de  Craon  and  the  person  who  had  hit  him,  that  the 
blow  on  his  head  which  unhorsed  him  must  cause  his  death  :  sir 
Peter,  therefore,  said  :  "  Come,  let  us  away  :  we  have  done  enough  : 
if  he  be  not  dead,  he  never  can  recover  from  the  last  blow,  which 
was  given  by  a  lusty  arm."  On  saying  this,  they  collected  together 
and  left  the  place  at  a  good  trot,  and  were  soon  at  the  gate  of  Saint 
Anthony,  which  they  passed,  and  gained  the  fields;  for  since  the 
battle  of  Roscbccque,  ten  years  ago,  the  gates  were  never  shut. 
The  Parisians  had  then  their  mallets  taken  from  them  by  the  con. 
stable,  and  many  of  the  citizens  punished  and  fined  for  their  impru- 
dent conduct,  as  I  have  fully  narrated. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  HIS  OWN  PHYSICIANS  AND  SURGEONS  TO 
VISIT  THE  CONSTABLE  DURING  THE  NIGHT.  HE  ORDERS  THE  PRO- 
VOST OF  PARIS  TO  PURSUE  SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON,  WHO  HAD  FLED 
FOR  REFUGE  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY.  SOME  OF  HIS  MEN,  HAV- 
ING  REMAINED  AT  PARIS,  ARE  EXECUTED. 

Thus  was  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  left  ior  dead  at  the  baker's,  who 
was  much  frightened  when  he  learnt  it  was  the  constable.  Sir 
Oliver's  attendants,  who  had  been  little  hurt,  for  sir  Peter  de  Craon's 
men  were  only  bent  on  killing  their  master,  collected  together  as 
well  as  they  could,  and  dismounting  before  the  baker's  door,  entered 
the  shop,  where  they  found  their  lord  severely  wounded  on  the  head, 
and  his  face  covered  with  blood.  They  were,  as  may  be  supposed, 
greatly  affected,  and  with  tears  and  groans  bewailed  his  loss,  for  al 
the  first  moment  they  thought  he  was  a  dead  man. 

News  of  this  was  carried  to  the  king  at  the  h6tel  de  Saint  Pol, 
just  as  he  was  going  into  bed.  In  much  alarm,  they  said,  "Ah, 
sire  I  we  dare  not  conceal  from  you  a  shocking  event  that  has  just 
happened  in  Paris."  "  What  event  ?"  asked  the  king.  "  Your 
constable,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  is  murdered."  "  Murdered  1"  re- 
peated the  king.  "  How  ?  and  who  has  done  it  ?"  "  Sire,  that  we 
do  not  know ;  but  this  misfortune  has  befallen  him  hard  by,  in  the 
great  street  of  St.  Catherine."  "  Come,  quickly  light  torches,  for  I 
will  go  and  see  him,"  replied  the  king.  The  torches  being  ready, 
the  varlets  bore  them  before  ;  and  the  king  threw  only  a  cloak  over 
him,  while  the  shoes  were  putting  on  his  feet.  The  men-at-arms 
and  ushers  of  the  guard  of  tlie  palace  escorted  him.  Those  who 
were  gone  to  bed*,  on  hearing  what  had  passed,  instandy  dressed 
themselves  to  follow  the  king,  who  had  left  the  h6tel  de  Saint  Pol  in 
such  haste,  that  sir  Walter  Martel  and  sir  .Tohn  de  Lignac  were  the 
only  chamberlains  that  attended  him,  for  he  would  not  v/ait  for  oth. 
ers,  and  thus  he  walked  at  a  good  pace  with  torches  before  and  be- 
hind him.  In  this  manner  he  arrived  at  the  baker's  shop,  which  he 
entered  ;  but  the  chamberlains,  with  many  torches,  staid  without. 
The  king  found  Ijis  constable  nearly  in  the  state  he  had  heard  him 
to  be  in,  except  ihat  he  was  not  dead  ;  for  his  servants  had  stripped 
him  to  see  if  he  had  received  many  wounds,  and  where  they  had 
been  given.  The  first  words  the  king  said,  were,  "  Constable,  how 
fares  it  with  you  ?"  "  Dear  sire,''  replied  he,  "  but  so  so,  and  very 
weak."  "  And  who  has  put  you  in  this  state  ?"  "  Sire,  Peter  de 
Craon  and  his  accomplices  have  traitorously,  and  without  the  small- 
est suspicion,  attacked  me."  "  Constable,"  said  the  king,  "  noth- 
ing shall  ever  be  more  severely  punished  than  this  crime,  nor  can  any 
sufferings  make  amends  for  it :  run  quickly,"  added  the  king,  for 
doctors  and  surgeons."  These  were  before  sent  for;  and  they 
arrived  from  all  quarters,  particularly  those  attached  to  the  king's 
person.  On  their  arrival,  the  king  was  well  pleased,  and  said, 
"  Attend  well  to  my  constable,  and  tell  me  what  state  he  is  in  ;  for 
I  am  sorely  grieved  at  his  misfortune."  The  doctors,  having  declared 
they  would,  examined  him  all  over,  the  king  being  present,  who 
was  greatly  angered  at  this  event:  he  asked,  "If  there  were  any 
danger  of  death  ?"  The  doctors  unanimously  replied,  "  Sire,  cer- 
tainly not ;  and,  within  fifteen  days,  we  will  restore  him  well  enough 
to  ride  on  horseback."  This  answer  pleased  the  king,  who  said, 
"  God  be  praised,  this  is  excellent  news."  Then  addressing  himself 
to  the  constable,  added  :  "  Take  care  of  yourself,  and  do  not  think 
of  this  or  other  business  ;  no  crime  shall  be  more  rigorously  pun- 
ished than  that  of  these  traitors  :  they  shall  pay  for  it  as  if  it  were 
done  to  myself."  The  constable  faintly  answered,  "  May  God  repay 
you  all,  and  for  your  kindness  in  this  visit." 

On  this,  the  king  took  leave  and  returned  to  his  palace,  and  sent 
for  the  provost  of  Paris,  who  made  no  long  delay  before  he  arrived, 
for  it  was  now  quite  day.  When  the  provost  entered,  the  king  said; 
"  Take  with  you  a  body  of  armed  men,  and  pursue  that  traitor,  Peter 
de  Craon,  who  has  treacherously  assassinated,  and  nearly  murdered, 
our  constable.  You  cannot  do  us  a  more  agreeable  service  than  to 
take  him  and  bring  him  before  us."  The  provost  replied  :  "  Sire,  I 
will  do  everything  in  my  power ;  but  what  road  do  you  suppose  he 
may  have  taken  ?"  "  Inquire,  and  make  good  diligence,"  said  the 
king.  At  that  time,  the  four  principal  gates  of  Paris  were  always 
open  night  and  day  :  this  regulation  had  been  observed  from  the 
time  the  king  returned  from  Flanders,  after  defeating  the  Flemings 
at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque,  and  when  the  Parisians,  showing  symp- 
toms of  rebellion,  had  their  mallets  taken  from  them.  In  order  the 
more  easily  to  chastise  the  Parisians,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  had  ad- 
vised  the  chains  to  be  taken  from  across  the  streets,  and  the  gates 
off*  their  hinges,  which  had  been  done  ;  and  the  gates  had  been,  for 
the  last  ten  years:,  lying  against  the  walls,  so  that  any  one  might 
enter,  or  go  out  of  Paris,  at  all  hours.  Now,  observe  how  the  sea- 
sons repay,  sir  Oliver  reaped  what  he  had  sown  himself :  had  the 
gates  and  chains  remained,  sir  Peter  de  Craon  would  not  have  dared 
to  commit  this  outrage,  for  he  could  never  have  got  out  of  Paris;  but 
knowing  he  could  set  off"  at  any  hour,  he  was  encouraged  thus  to 
disgrace  himself.  When  he  left  the  constable,  he  concluded  he  was 
dead,  or  at  least  that  he  would  never  recover ;  but  it  was  not  so,  as 
you  have  heard,  to  his  great  mortification.  He  quitted  Paris  by  St. 
Anthony's  gate,  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and,  as  some  say, 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  ^&c. 


547 


crossed  the  Seine  at  the  bridge  of  Charenton,  and  continued  his  road 
to  Chartres  ;  but,  according  to  others,  after  going  out  of  Paris,  he 
returned  by  the  gate  of  St.  Honore,  under  Montmartre,  and  crossed 
the  Seine  at  Pon9on.  Whichever  way  he  passed  the  river,  he  ar- 
rived at  Chartres  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  with  some  of  the 
best  mounted  of  his  accomplice?;.  All  did, not  follow  but  took  differ- 
ent routes,  and  in  small  companies,  to  avoid  being  taken  in  the  pur- 
suit.  On  his  way  to  Paris  he  had  ordered  twenty  horses  to  be  in 
v/aiting  for  him,  at  the  house  of  a  canon,  who  was  his  friend  and 
hod  served  him ;  but  it  would  have  been  better  for  him  never  to 
have  known  him,  although  the  canon  was  ignorant  of  the  crime  he 
had  committed.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon,  on  his  arrival  at  Chartres,  drank 
some  wine  and  changed  horses,  and  then  instantly  departed,  taking 
the  road  for  Maine.  He  continued  his  journey,  until  he  came  to  a 
strong  castle  he  still  possessed,  called  Sable,  where  he  stopped  and 
refreshed  himself,  and  said  he  would  not  go  further,  but  wait  there 
until  he  heard  some  intelligence  of  the  constable. 

On  the  Friday,  the  day  following  this  assassination,  it  was  all  the 
news  of  Paris,  and  every  one  greatly  blamed  sir  Peter  de  Craon. 
The  lord  de  Coucy  was  no  sooner  informed  of  it,  than  he  mounted 
his  horse,  attended  by  only  seven  persons,  and  rode  to  the  constable's 
hotel  behind  the  Temple,  whither  he  had  been  carried;  for  they 
mutually  loved  each  other,  styling  themselves  brothers  and  compan- 
ions in  arms.  This  interview  with  the  lord  de  Coucy  was  of  service 
to  the  constable  ;  and  he  was  visited  by  all  the  other  lords  of  the 
court.  The  duke  of  Touraine  accompanied  the  king  in  his  next 
visit :  the  two  brothers  were  very  wroth,  and  said  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
had  committed  this  crime  in  spite  of  them ;  and  that  it  was  a  plot 
formed  by  traitors  to  throw  the  kingdom  into  confusion.  The  duke 
of  *Berry,  who  was  at  the  time  in  Paris,  dissembled  his  sentiments, 
and  seemed  to  make  light  of  what  had  passed.  I,  the  author  of  this 
history,  was  then  informed,  that  if  he  had  pleased,  this  accident  would 
not  have  happened,  for  it  was  in  his  power  to  have  prevented  it,  and 
I  will  tell  you  how. 

The  day  of  the  feast  of  the  holy  sacrament,  a  clerk,  who  was  one 
of  the  familiars  of  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  came  to  the  duke  of  Berry, 
and  said :  "  My  lord,  I  would  vv^illingly  open  my  mmd  to  you,  re- 
specting some  improper  conduct  that  is  going  forward,  which  is  ille- 
gal, and  may  end  unfortunately,  for  you  are  more  able  than  any  other 
to  put  a  stop  to  it."  "What  is  it?"  asked  the  duke.  "  My  lord,  I 
must  first  insist  that  you  promise  my  name  shall  never  be  brought 
into  question ;  for,  to  prevent  great  mischief  being  done,  and  the 
peril  that  may  ensue  in  the  matter,  I  am  come  to  discover  the  whole 
to  you."  "  Speak  out  then,  boldly,"  replied  the  duke  :  "  I  will  bear 
you  through  it."  "  My  lord,"  said  the  clerk,  "  I  very  much  suspect 
that  sir  Peter  de  Craon  intends  murdering  the  constable  ;  for  he  has 
collected  within  his  hotel,  in  the  churchyard  of  St.  .Tohn,  a  number 
of  companions,  whom  he  has  secretly  kept  there,  ever  since  Whit, 
suntide.  Should  he  accomplish  his  purpose,  the  king  will  be  exceed- 
ingly vexed,  and  confusion  ensue  to  the  kingdom.  It  is  for  this  I 
disclose  it  to  you,  my  lord  ;  for,  although  I  am  secretary  to  my  lord 
of  Craon,  and  have  sworn  fidelity  to  him,  I  cannot  suffer  such  an 
outrage  to  be  committed.  If  you  do  not  take  measures  to  prevent 
this  none  others  will,  at  this  moment,  and  I  beg  you  will  remember 
what  I  have  now  told  you,  at  a  proper  opportunity ;  for,  since  I  find 
sir  Peter  de  Craon  is  determined  to  persevere  in  this  business,  I  must 
fly,  and  never  again  return  to  his  service."  The  duke  of  Berry  per- 
fectly well  comprehended  all  the  clerk  had  told.  He  said  to  him  : 
"  Remain  with  me  to-day,  and  to-morrow  morning  I  will  inform  my 
lord  of  this  plot.  It  is  now  too  late,  and  I  wish  not  to  trouble  the 
king  on  such  a  day  as  this,  but,  to-morrow,  I  will  not  fail  doing  it ; 
and  we  will  provide  a  remedy,  since  sir  Peter  de  Craon  is  in  the 
town,  which  I  was  ignorant  of."  Thus,  by  the  delay  and  negligence 
of  the  duke  of  Berry,  did  the  mischief  happen,  as  I  have  related. 

The  provost  of  Paris,  with  upward  of  sixty  horse,  issued  out  at  the 
gate  of  St.  Honore,  on  the  traces  of  sir  Peter  de  Craon.  When  he 
came  to  Pon9on,  to  cross  the  Seine,  he  asked  the  bridge-keeper,  if 
any  one  had  passed  that  morning?  he  answered  :  "  Yes,  my  lord,  a 
company  of  about  twelve  horsemen  ;  but  I  did  not  see  any  knight  or 
person  whom  I  knew."  "And what  road  did  they  take?''  demanded 
the  provost.  "  That  leading  to  Vannes,"  said  the  bridge-master. 
"Ah,"  replied  the  provost,  "it  may  very  probably  be  they,  who  are 
making  for  Cherbourg."  He  then  quitted  the  road  to  Chartres,  fol- 
lowing that  to  Cherbourg,  and  thus  lost  all  traces  of  them.  When 
they  had  rode  on  the  road  to  Vannes  till  it  was  dinner-time,  they 
met  a  knight  of  that  country  hare-hunting ;  and,  making  inquiry  from 
him,  he  said  that  he  had  seen  in  the  morning  about  fifteen  horsemen 
riding  over  the  fields,  and  he  thought  they  were  going  to  Chartres. 
Upon  this,  the  provost  again  changed  his  road,  and,  arriving  in  the 
evening  at  Chartres,  learnt  that  sir  Peter  de  Craon  had  been  at  the 
canon's  house  about  eight  o'clock,  where  he  had  disarmed  himself 
and  changed  horses.  He  now  saw  that  all  further  pursuit  would  be 
vain,  as  sir  Peter  had  got  so  much  before  him,  and  returned  to  Paris 
on  the  Saturday. 

The  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Touraine  were  very  anxious 
to  lay  hands  on  sir  Peter  de  Craon  ;  and,  as  it  was  uncertain  what 
iqad  he  had  taken,  they  ordered  sir  John  le  Barrois,  with  sixty  horse, 
after  him  by  the  gate  of  Saint  Anthony.  Sir  John  crossed  the  Seine 
and  Marne  at  the  bridge  of  Charenton,  and  scoured  the  whole  coun. 


try  as  far  as  Estamps.  On  Saturday  he  arrived  to  dinner  at  Char, 
tres,  where  he  heard  the  truth  of  his  escape,  and  concluded  it  would 
tie  fruitless  to  follow  him,  as  he  must  be  at  too  great  a  distance.  He 
returned  to  Paris  on  the  Sunday,  and  related  to  the  king  the  country 
he  had  been  over,  with  the  same  ill  success  as  the  provost  had  be- 
fore complained  of. 

On  the  Saturday  morning,  the  officers  of  justice,  who  had  been 
searching  all  the  villages  round  Paris,  discovered  in  a  hamlet  seven 
leagues  from  Paris,  two  men-at-arms,  squires  to  sir  Peter  de  Craon- 
and  his  page,  who  had  stopped  in  this  village  from  inability  or  uii. 
willingness  to  proceed  further.  They  were  arrested  by  the  ofiicers, 
brought  back  to  Paris,  and  executed  on  the  Monday  following.  They 
were,  however,  first  led  to  the  place  where  the  crime  had  been  com- 
mitted, and  each  had  his  hand  cut  off  at  the  wrist :  they  were  then 
beheaded  in  the  market-place,  and  their  bodies  hang  on  a  gibbet. 
On  the  Wednesday  following,  sir  Peter's  house-steward  v/as  exe- 
cuted ;  but  many  said  this  was  unjustly  done,  while  others  replied, 
that  he  suffered  for  not  having  revealed  the  arrival  of  sir  Peter  de 
Craon  at  Paris.  The  canon  of  Chartres,  at  whose  house  sir  Peter 
had  stopped  to  refresh  himself  and  change  horses,  was  arrested  and 
confined  in  the  bishop's  prison.  Everything  he  possessed  was  con- 
fiscated, and  himself  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment  on  bread 
and  water :  no  excuses  he  could  plead  for  his  innocence  in  this  mat- 
ter were  of  the  smallest  avail,  though  he  bore  in  Cliartres  the  charac- 
ter of  an  honest  prudent  man.* 

Sir  Peter  de  Craon  was  exceedingly  vexed,  v/hen  he  heard  for  cer- 
tain, at  his  castle  of  Sable,  whither  he  had  retired,  that  the  constable 
was  not  dead,  and  had  not  received  any  wounds  that,  in  six  weeks' 
time,  could  prevent  him  mounting  his  horse.  He  considered  that  he 
would  not  be  safe  in  this  casde  when  it  should  be  known  where  he 
was,  and  that  he  would  be  too  closely  surrounded  to  quit  it  when  he 
pleased.  He,  in  consequence,  gave  the  charge  of  it  to  some  of  his 
people,  and  left  it  secretly,  taking  the  road  toward  Brittany,  where 
he  arrived  without  stopping  and  found  the  duke  at  Susmet.t  The 
duke,  who  had  already  heard  the  issue  of  the  assassination,  and  that 
the  constable  was  not  dead,  said,  on  receiving  sir  Peter  de  Craon, 
'*  You  are  a  poor  creature,  who  cannot  slay  a  man  when  you  have 
him  in  your  power."  "My  lord,"  replied  sir  Peter,  "it  was  a  dam- 
nable business.  I  believe  all  the  devils  in  hell,  to  whom  he  belongs, 
defended  him,  and  preserved  him  from  mine  and  my  men's  blows. 
There  were  upward  of  sixty  thrusts  and  cuts  made  at  him  with 
swords  and  cutlasses  ;  and  when  he  was  knocked  off  his  horse,  in 
good  truth,  I  thought  he  was  dead  ;  but  his  good  fortune  made  him 
fall  against  the  hatch  of  a  baker's  shop  that  was  half  open,  by  which 
means  he  rolled  into  the  shop.  Had  he  fallen  in  the  street  we  would 
have  killed  him,  and  trampled  him  under  our  horses'  feet."  "  Well," 
said  the  duke,  "  it  cannot  be  otherwise  at  present.  I  am  sure  it  will 
not  be  long  before  I  hear  from  the  king  of  France,  and  shall  incur 
as  much  hatred  as  yourself.  Keep  quiet  near  me ;  for  I  am  convinced 
things  will  not  remain  as  they  now  are,  but  that  the  king  and  con- 
stable will  wage  a  serious  war  against  me.  However,  since  I  prom- 
ised you  protection,  I  will  keep  my  word." 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  SUMMONS  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  TO  DELIVER  UP 
SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON.  HIS  ANSU'^ER  NOT  BEING  SATISFACTORY,  THE 
KING  DECLARES  AVAR  AGAINST  HIM.  THE  KING's  UNCLES  MURMUR  AT 
THE  GREAT  RICHES  OF  THE  CONSTABLE,  WHICH  WERE  DISCLOSED  BY  HIS 
WILL. 

Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  king  of  France,  some  days  after 
the  assassination  of  the  constable,  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  had  re- 
ceived sir  Peter  de  Craon.  His  most  confidential  counsellors  advised 
him  to  send  instantly  to  the  duke  of  Brittany,  and  summon  him,  on 
his  faith  and  homage,  should  that  false  traitor  to  the  crown  of  France, 
sir  Peter  de  Craon,  be  in  any  part  of  Brittany,  to  arrest  him  and  send 
him  without  delay  to  France.  When  these  letters  were  written  and 
sealed,  they  were  given  to  one  of  the  king's  messengers,  who  set  out 
for  Brittany,  and  found  the  duke  at  his  castle  of  Ermine,  near  Vannes. 
The  duke,  having  received  and  read  the  letters,  told  the  messenger, 
he  would  write  an  answer  to  the  king.  '  The  substance  of  it  was, 
that  he  excused  himself  from  knowing  anything  of  sir  Peter  de  Craon, 
or  where  he  was ;  nor  did  he  wish  to  know  anything,  for  it  was  no 
concern  of  his  ;  and  that,  as  to  sir  Peter's  hatred  and  quarrel  with 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  it  no  way  touched  or  regarded  him,  and  he  en- 
treated the  king  to  hold  him  excused.  When  this  answer  had  been 
properly  drawn  up  and  sealed,  it  was  given  to  the  messenger,  who 
returned  with  it  to  Paris.  The  king  and  his  council  were  impatient 
to  receive  the  duke's  answer;  and,  when  the  letters  were  delivered 
to  the  king,  he  attentively  read  them,  and  turning  to  his  brother,  the 

A  process  was  instituted  against  Peter  de  Craon,  who  was  condemned  for  contu- 
macy. All  his  goods  were  confiscated,  his  houses  taken  possession  of,  his  furniture 
seized  by  the  king  and  his  lands  given  to  the  duke  of  Orleans  and  other  courtiers.  The 
monk  of  St.  Denis  relates  that  Jean  de  Vienne,  the  admiral  of  France,  who  was  charged 
with  taking  possession  of  the  estate  of  Ferte-Bernard,  disgraced  himself  by  infamously 
outraging  the  modesty  of  Jeanne  de  Chastillon  the  wife  of  Peter  de  Craon,  and  her 
daughter,  a  celebrated  beauty  of  the  time,  and  afterwards  turning  them  out  of  doois  iiv 
their  chemises.— Buchon. 
t  "  Au  Susmet."  Q.  Succinio.  which  was  a  residence  of  the  duke  of  Brittaojr. 


548 


C?rRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


duke  of  Touraine,  and  the  council  said,  This  is  not  satisfactory." 
Others  replied,  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  was  at  the  bottom  of  the 
whole  mischief.  The  kin^  and  the  duke  of  Touraine  declared  that 
f  uch  an  outrage  was  too  great  to  be  lightly  passed  over,  and  was  a 
'Jirect  attack  on  the  royal  majesty  of  France. 

The  duke  of  Berry  was  at  this  time  in  Paris,  and,  in  his  frequent 
\  isits  to  the  palace,  the  king  talked  much  to  him  concerning  the  crime 
of  sir  Peter  de  Craon.  The  duke  replied :  "  My  lord,  he  has  certainly 
committed  a  great  outrage  ;  and  if  it  were  known  where  he  was,  I 
would  advise  that  he  be  arrested  and  punished  for  it."  "  Good  uncle," 
said  the  king,  "  he  is  now  with  the  duke  in  Brittany,  and  nowhere 
else  :  we  are  determined  to  march  thither,  and  you  shall  accompany 
us."  The  duke  of  Berry  assented,  though  he  was  dissembling  his 
real  sentiments,  and  added,  "  My  lord,  we  must  have  our  good 
brother  of  Burgundy  also  with  us."  "  We  will  have  him,"  replied 
the  king,  "  for  we  will  not  go  without  him  ;  and  our  army  shall  be 
of  strength  sufficient  to  conquer  all  our  enemies.  We  now  clearly 
see,  that  this  duke  of  Brittany  neither  loves  nor  esteems  us.  Good 
.  uncle,  he  is  very  proud  and  presumptuous  ;  and  we  will  not  attend 
to  any  other  affair  until  we  have  brought  him  to  reason."  Thus  did 
the  king  and  the  duke  of  Berry  converse  together:  the  duke  assented 
to  everything  his  nephew  proposed,  though  determined,  in  his  own 
mind,  to  act  in  opposition  to  it.  The  king  of  France  was  too  earnest 
in  his  desire  to  revenge  the  insult  offered  his  constable,  and  was 
daily  pressing  forward  the  preparations  for  his  expedition  to  Brittany. 
He  was  to  march  first  into  Anjou,  to  destroy  all  the  castles  and  pos. 
sessions  held  there  by  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  notwithstanding  the  duke 
of  Brittany  claimed  them  for  his  own  by  purchase.  The  king  and 
his  council  answered,  that  he  had  never  had  possession  given  him  of 
them  ;  and  that  from  having  supported  and  protected  sir  Peter  de 
Craon,  he  had  incurred  personally  the  indignation  of  the  crown  of 
France,  although  a  marriage  had  this  season  been  formed  between 
the  son  of  the  duke  and  a  princess  of  France. 

While  these  preparations  were  going  forward,  and  the  rumor  of 
the  king's  expedition  against  Brittany  was  everywhere  talked  of  in 
France,  the  bishop  of  Noyon  and  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  returned  to 
Paris,  having  fulfilled  their  mission  to  Beam  and  Foix.  They  related 
to  the  king  and  council  what  they  had  done,  but  the  affairs  of  Brittany 
occupied  so  entirely  the  time  of  the  council,  they  could  not  attend  to 
anything  else  ;  and  the  king  was  impatient  for  the  constable  to  be 
sufficiently  recovered  to  mount  his  horse. 

Before  the  king  left  Paris,  he  commanded  the  very  handsome  hotel 
sir  Peter  de  Craon  had,  near  the  churchyard  of  Saint  John,  to  be 
razed  to  the  ground,  and  the  spot  given  for  an  addition  to  the  church, 
yard.  The  king  ordered  large  provision  of  stores  to  be  made  on  the 
roads  to  Anjou,  Maine,  Touraine,  Brittany,  and  along  the  banks  of 
the  Loire,  ready  for  his  intended  expedition  :  for  no  one  dared  to 
make  any  opposition  to  it.  It  was  well  known  in  Paris,  and  likewise 
in  different  parts  of  the  country,  that  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  constable 
of  France,  had  made  his  will,  in  order  that,  in  case  of  death  from  his 
wounds,  his  heirs  might  know  where  to  seek' for  his  wealth.  He  had 
but  two  children,  both  females,  one  married  to  John  of  Brittany, 
count  de  Penthievre,  whom  he  had  ransomed  from  England  for  six 
score  thousand  francs  paid  to  the  duke  of  Ireland,  as  has  been  related. 
His  other  daughter  was,  or  would  be  viscountess  de  Rohan,  in  right 
of  her  husband.  The  whole  of  his  money  and  moveable  property, 
without  including  any  part  of  his  heritage,  amounted  to  seventeen 
hundred  thousand  francs,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  all  who  heard 
it,  as  to  the  means  by  which  he  had  been  able  to  amass  so  large  a 
sum.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  in  particular,  were  much 
surprised,  as  v/ell  as  their  councils,  for  the  constable  was  not  any  way 
in  favor  with  them  :  so  that,  when  among  themselves  they  thus  spoke 
very  freely  on  the  subject :  "  How  the  devil  can  this  constable  have 
collected  such  an  immense  sum  of  florins,  and  such  splendid  furni- 
ture ?  The  king  of  France  has  nothing  like  it.  We  must  suppose 
that  it  has  not  been  lawfully  acquired."  This  passed  off ;  but  those 
who  hated  him  did  not  think  the  less  of  it. 

The  king  was  still  at  Paris,  though  his  preparations  were  ready  ; 
and  all  who  had  been  summoned  to  accompany  the  expedition  to 
Brittany  were  assembling  accordingly.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was, 
however,  much  vexed  at  this  war,  saying  that  if  was  made  without 
reason,  and  would  end  badly  ;  for  neither  France  nor  Brittany,  nor 
their  knights  and  squires,  were  any  way  concerned  in  the  quarrel 
between  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  and  sir  Peter  de  Craon ;  nor  had  they 
any  business  to  make  war  on  their  account,  but  should  let  them  fight 
.it  out  themselves,  without  thus  destroying  and  harassing  the  poor  of 
both  countries.  The  duke  of  Berry  was  of  the  same  opinion  ;  but 
they  could  not  be  heard,  for  the  king  had  other  counsellors,  to  whom 
he  listened  in  preference.  They  knew  not,  therefore,  how  to  prevent 
the  war  from  taking  place,  and  when  they  saw  the  king  was  obsti- 
nately  bent  upon  it,  they  obeyed,  but  as  slowly  as  they  could.  I 
heard,  and  believe  it  true,  that,  through  the  intervention  of  the  duke 
©f  Burgundy,  the  count  d'Ostrevant  was  summoned  by  the  king  of 
France  to  attend  him  with  three  hundred  lances  :  the  count,  who 
loved  arms,  made  his  preparations,  and  summoned  his  vassals  ;  but, 
when  he  had  completed  everything  at  a  great  expense,  he  received 
counter-orders,  not  to  stir. 


CHAPTER  XLII.  ' 

THE  DUKE  OF  TOURAINE  IS  CREATED  DUKE  OF  ORLEANS.  THE  CONSTABLE 
OF  FRANCE  BEING  RECOVERED,  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ADVANCES  TO 
MANS,  WITH  THE  INTENTION  OF  CONTINUING  HIS  MARCH,  TO  MAKE 
WAR  ON  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY. 

When  all  things  were  ready  for  the  king's  departure  from  Paris, 
an  exchange  of  lands  was  made  between  the  king  and  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  but  this  exchange  was  greatly  in  favor  of  the  duke  ;  for 
he  surrendered  to  his  brother  the  duchy  of  Touraine  and  its  depend, 
encies,  receiving  in  return  the  duchy  of  Orleans,  which  was  of  four 
times  the  value,  on  the  same  terms  and  conditions  that  Philip  duke 
of  Orleans  had  formerly  held  it.  We  shall  henceforward  call  him 
the  duke  of  Orleans.*  The  king  was  so  pleased  when  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson  had  recovered  from  his  wounds  sufficiently  to  ride,  that  he 
said  he  would  now  set  out  from  Paris  to  Brittany,  to  show  he  made 
the  quarrel  his  own.  In  consequence,  he  and  the  duke  of  Orleans 
took  leave  of  the  queen,  the  duchess,  and  the  other  ladies  and  dam- 
sels who  were  at  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol,  and  went  that  night  to  the 
house  of  his  minister,  Montagu,  where  they  supped  and  lay.  The 
duke  of  Bourbon,  the  count  de  Namur,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  went 
with  them.  I  know  not  if  they  all  lay  there,  but  the  king  did  so, 
and  dined  there  on  the  morrow.  In  the  afternoon  he  departed  in 
handsome  array,  and  supped  and  lay  at  St.  Germain-en-Laye,  where 
he  remained  several  days.  At  this  period,  according  to  tiie  report 
of  his  physicians,  the  king's  health  was  not  good  :  but,  he  was  so 
impatient  to  carry  on  the  war,  he  declared  his  health  was  better  than 
theirs.  This  he  said  to  push  forward  the  business  ;  for  his  two 
uncles  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  still  behind,  and  showed  clearly 
the  expedition  was  contrary  to  their  opinion,  and  that  willingly  they 
would  avoid  going  with  him.  They  had,  however,  issujsd  sum. 
mouses  to  their  vassals,  for  they  were  bound  in  honor  to  accompany 
the  king. 

When  the  king  had  sojourned  at  St.  Germain  for  fifteen  days,  and 
the  different  lords  were  arrived,  or  on  the  road,  he  was  advised  to 
depart.    He  did  so,  crossed  the  Seine,  and  marching  for  Chartres, 
arrived  at  Auneau,  a  good  town  and  handsome  casde,  that  belonged 
to  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  in  right  of  his  wife.    In  company  with  him 
were  the  dukes  of  Orleans  and  Bourbon.    The  lord  de  la  Riviere 
received  the  king  and  these  lords  very  magnificently,  as  he  was  able 
to  do,  and  they  remained  his  guests  for  three  days.    On  the  fourth 
day  they  departed,  and  went  to  Chartres,  of  which  place  the  brother 
of  Montagu  was  bishop.    The  king,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  tha 
duke  of  Bourbon,  were  lodged  in  the  episcopal  palace.    On  the 
second  day,  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  the  count  de  la  Marche,  came 
there  ;  but  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  still  behind.    He  had  begun 
his  journey,  and  on  the  fourth  day  arrived,  to  the  great  joy  of  the 
king.    Men-at-arms  were  pouring  in  from  all  quarters  ;  and  the  king 
said  he  never  would  return  to  Paris  until  he  had  made  the  duke  of  I 
Brittany  listen  to  reason,  who  had  so  often  given  him  plague  and  ' 
vexation.    There  were  too  many  about  the  king,  who  urged  him  on ; 
so  that  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  who  wished  for  more 
moderate  counsels,  were  not  attended  to.    This  created  a  disgust  in 
them  and  their  advisers  ;  and  they  said  among  themselves,  that  public 
affairs  could  not  long  remain  in  their  present  hazardous  and  unsettled 
circumstances,  and  that  the  king  was  cutting  out  for  himself  and 
kingdom  work  enough,  when  he  rejected  the  advice  of  his  uncles 
and  listened  to  others  of  little  weight.    After  staying  about  seven 
days  in  Chartres,  he  departed  for  Mans.    He  was  followed  by  men- 
at-arms  from  Artois,  Beauvais,  Vermandois  and  Picardy,  and  other  d 
distant  countries.    They  said  when  together,  "How  comes  this  duke  1 
of  Brittany  to  give  us  so  much  trouble.    He  is  full  of  pride,  and  has 
never  been  truly  affectionate  to  the  crown  of  France.    If  it  had  not  . 
been  for  his  cousin,  the  late  earl  of  Flanders,  who  supported  him,  i 
and  the  duchess  of  Burgundy,  who  does  so  at  this  moment,  he  would 
long  ago  have  been  destroyed.    He  never  could  bear  the  lord  de 
Clisson  from  the  moment  he  quitted  the  English  party,  and  is  greatly 
to  blame  now  in  assisting  sir  Peter  de  Craon  against  the  king  and 
the  constable."    Others  replied,  "Let  the  king  alone  ;  for  he  has 
taken  this  business  so  much  to  heart,  he  will  make  the  duke  repent 
of  it  before  he  returns."    "  That  he  will,"  said  others,  "if  there  be 
no  treachery  in  his  way.    Do  you  suppose  that  all  who  now  accom- 
pany him  are  enemies  to  the  duke  of  Brittany  ?    Certainly  not ;  for 
whatever  they  may  dare  say,  they  show  their  intentions  too  openly 
by  their  actions.    They  are  plotting  night  and  day  how  they  may  i 
prevent  the  expedition,  and  they  harass  the  king  so  much,  it  will  be  | 
well  if  he  keep  his  health."  ' 

Such  were  the  conversations  of  the  men-at-arms  on  their  march, 
following  the  king  to  Maine.  The  king,  on  his  arrival  at  Mans,  was 
lodged  in  the  castle,  and  his  lords  in  the  town,  as  well  as  the  state 
of  its  accommodations  would  allow.  The  army  spread  themselves 
abroad  in  the  plains,  which  were  rich  and  good  lodging  for  men-at- 
arms.  The  king  and  his  court  remained  at  the  city  of  Mans  upward 
of  three  weeks,  for  the  king  was  in  a  very  feverish  state  and  unfit  to  i 
ride.  The  physicians  told  the  duke  of  Orleans  and  his  uncles,  that 
the  king  was  oppressed  with  too  much  business,  and  was  not  in  a 
situation  to  go  through  with  it ;  that  rest  and  quiet  were  absolutely  j 


*  He  was  created  Duke  of  Orleans  on  the  4th  of  June,  1393.—Ed. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


549 


necessary,  for  that  ever  since  he  had  left  Amiens  after  the  confer 
ences,  his  health  had  not  been  so  good  as  it  was  formerly.  The 
king's  uncles  remonstrated  on  all  this  with  the  council,  for  the  king 
would  not  pay  any  attention  to  what  the  physicians  said ;  and  he 
was  so  impatient  to  carry  the  war  into  Brittany,  he  told  his  uncles, 
that  he  was  always  better  when  on  horseback,  than  when  doing 
nothing  ;  and  added,  "  Whoever  advises  me  to  the  contrary  will  highly 
displease  me,  and  show  he  has  not  any  love  for  me."  This  was  all 
the  answer  he  would  give.  Every  day  there  was  a  council  holden, 
which  lasted  until  noon,  or  beyond  it ;  and  the  king  would  always 
be  present,  to  check  any  delays  being  made  to  the  expedition  into 
Brktany. 


CHAPTER  XLIIL 

TUE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  DURING  HIS  STAY  AT  MANS,  AGAIN  SENDS  SOME 
NOBLE  PERSONAGES  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY,  WITH  ORDERS  TO 
DISMISS  SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON.  THE  KING  IS  INFORMED  THAT  SIR 
PHTER  IS  ARRESTED  AT  i^RCELONA  BY  COMMAND  OF  THE  QUEEN  OF 
ARRAGON. 

The  king  was  advised,  during  his  stay  at  Mans,  to  which  he  as- 
sented, out  of  affection  for  his  uncles,  to  send  four  knights  to  Brittany. 
They  were  to  remonstrate  strongly  with  the  duke,  on  the  part  of  the 
king  and  council,  how  greatly  he  had  misbehaved  by  affording  an 
asylum  to  an  enemy  of  the  king  and  realm;  and  that,  if  he  were 
desirous  to  acknowledge  his  fault,  and  make  amends  for  it,  he  must 
send  sir  Peter  de  Craon  to  Mans,  when  they  would  endeavor  to 
make  his  peace  with  the  king,  and  prevent  this  expedition  from  doing 
harm  to  him  or  to  his  country.  According  to  what  I  heard,  sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  the  lord  de  Garencieres,  the  lord  de  Chateau- 
morant,  and  sir  Taupin  de  Cantemelle,  governor  of  Gisors,  were  or- 
dered on  this  mission.  They  left  the  city  of  Mans  with  forty  lances, 
and,  having  passed  through  Angers,  journeyed  on  to  Nantes,  when, 
having  entered  the  town,  they  found  there  the  duke.  He  gave  them 
a  good  welcome,  and  entertained  them  with  a  splendid  dinner  ;  but, 
before  this,  they  had  fulfilled  their  commission,  and  had  ably  ex- 
plained to  him  the  object  of  th^ir  coming,  and  what  the  king  and 
council  had  ordered  them  to  say.  The  duke  answered  prudently 
and  nobly,  "  That  he  would  be  most  happy  to  arrest  and  give  up  to 
the  king  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  but,  as  God  might  help  him,  he  neither 
knew  where  he  was,  nor  what  he  was  about :  he  therefore  entreated 
these  lords  to  make  his  peace,  lor  he  had  assured  them  of  the  truth  ;" 
adding,  "  he  had  heard,  upward  of  a  year  ago,  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
declare,  that  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  hated  him  so  mortally,  he  would 
attack  him  the  first  favorable  opportunity,  with  all  the  force  he  could 
muster,  let  the  event  be  what  it  would.  When  he  told  me  this,  I 
asked  him  if  he  hud  notified  thiy;o  sir  Oliver :  he  said  he  had,  and 
had  sent  him  his  defiance  ;  addmg,  th'at  he  would  put  him  to  death, 
by  day  or  night,  the  very  first  time  he  met  him.  I  know  nothing 
further  of  the  matter,  and  am  surprised  that  my  lord  should  think  of 
making  war  on  me  for  this  cause.  Begging  liis  pardon,  I  do  not  feel 
that  I.  am  any  way  so  blameable,  either  toward  him  or  the  kingdom 
of  France,  that  war  should  be  declared  against  me  ;  for  never  %vill  I 
infringe,  if  it  please  God,  the  alliances  that  have  been  entered  into 
between  us,  as  well  in  regard  to  the  marriage  of  our  children,  as  re- 
specting other  matters."  This  was  the  answer  the  -French  knights 
received  from  the  duke  of  Brittany  ;  and,  when  they  had  dined  with 
him,  and  remained  one  day  more  at  Nantes,  they  took  leave,  and  set 
out  on  their  return  the  way  they  had  come. 

The  king  and  council  were  impatient  for  their  arrival,  to  hear  the 
duke's  answer.  What  you  have  just  heard,  the  knights  repeated  to 
the  king,  and  to  those  interested,  from  the  duke  of  Brittany.  The 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  well  satisfied  with  it,  and  would 
have  persuaded  others  to  be  so  likewise,  saying,  the  answer  was 
proper  and  reasonable.  But  the  king  declared  that,  from  the  infor- 
mation he  had  received,  he  was  of  a  contrary  opinion,  and  since  he 
was  come  so  far,  he  would  never  return  to  Paris  until  he  had  hum- 
bled the  duke  of  Brittany.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy 
v/ould  v/illingiy  have  altered  this  declaration,  had  they  known  how, 
but  they  were  not  attended  to;  and  the  king  had  taken  such  a  hatred 
to  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  whom  he  said  the  duke  of  Brittany  secreted 
in  his  country,  that  no  excuses  were  of  avail. 

There  was  a  report  at  Mans,  and  in  many  other  places  of  France, 
that  the  lady  Jolande  de  Bar,  queen  of  Arragon,  and  cousin-german 
to  the  king  of  France,  had  thrown  into  the  prisons  of  Barcelona,  a 
knight  who  v/as  unknovv'n  to  her  or  to  her  people  ;  and,  from  his  re- 
fusal  to  tell  his  name,  he  was  thought  to  be  sir  Peter  de  Craon.  The 
queen  of  Arragon,  wishing  to  please  the  king,  wrote  to  him  in  the 
!ii(;5t  friendly  terms,  to  say,  "  that  on  the  fifth  day  of  July  a  knight, 
wish  a  handsome  array,  hnd  come  to  Barcelona,  with  intent  to  cross 
the  std  :  that  he  had  hired  at  a  very  dear  rate,  a  vessel  to  carry  him, 
as  he  said,  to  Naples.  Having  had  all  our  ports  well  guarded,  so 
that  i;o  stranger  could  leave  them  without  permission,  and  this  knight 
refusing  to  say  v^ho  he  was,  we  have  detained  him  in  prison.  We 
suppose,  from  the  great  anxiety  he  shows  for  his  liberty,  that  he  is 
the  knight  you  are  seeking  for,  and  on  whose  account  you  have  writ, 
ten  to  us.  Have  the  goodness,  therefore,  to  send  hither,  as  speedily 
as  may  be,  some  persons  who  are  acquainted  with  sir  Peter  de  Craon ; 
for  he  whom  we  hold  in  prison  shall  not  be  set  at  liberty  until  we 


have  heard  from  you.  We  shall  learn  with  pleasure  that  the  intelli. 
gence  we  have  sent  has  been  agreeable  to  you  awd  to  your  council. 
May  the  Holy  Spirit  have  you  in  his  keeping  I  Written  at  Pcrpignan 
the  ninth  day  of  July,"  and  signed  ".lolande  de  Bar,  queen  of  Ar- 
ragon and  Majorca,  lady  of  Sardinia."  The  superscription  was, 
"  To  our  very  redoubted  lord  the  king  of  France." 

This  intelligence  softened  the  hearts  of  many,  and  the  expedition 
was  on  the  point  of  being  broken  off" ;  but  the  friends  of  the  consta. 
ble  thought  this  was  an  invented  story,  to  prevent  the  king  advancing 
further ;  and  that  sir  Peter  de  Craon  was  in  danger  of  no  other  prison 
than  what  the  duke  of  Brittany  pleased,  for  he  was  safely  in  refuge 
within  his  duchy.  The  king  paid  no  attention  to  this  letter,  saying 
it  was  all  deceit;  but  the  duke  of  Burgundy  replied,  "At  least,  my 
lord,  to  satisfy  my  niece  of  Arragon,  who  has  written  to  you,  and  to 
deliver  this  knight,  if  he  be  guiltless,  condescend  to  send  some  one 
thither,  that  our  cousin  may  not  be  displeased  with  you  and  with  us." 
"  We  are  very  willing  to  do  so,  good  uncle,"  said  the  king,  "  for  1 
wish  not  to  vex  you.  Let  some  persons  be  sent  to  Barcelona  ;  but 
I  am  firmly  persuaded  that  the  traitor,  Peter  de  Craon,  is  not  there, 
nor  in  any  prison  but  the  duke  of  Brittany's  palace  ;  and  I  swear,  by 
the  faith  I  owe  St.  Denis,  that  one  day  he  shall  severely  pay  for  it." 
Nothing  could  alter  the  king's  opinion  that  sir  Peter  de  Craon  was 
in  Brittany.  The  duke  of  Brittany  received  regular  information  of 
what  was  passing,  and,  as  the  king  was  so  much  enraged  against 
him,  was  not  well  satisfied  of  his  security  ;  for  he  saw  that  the  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Burgundy  had  no  weight  in  the  council,  and  that  the 
party  of  his  adversary,  Clisson,  led  the  king  just  as  they  pleased. 
He  had  his  castles  and  towns  most  strictly  guarded ;  but,  unfortu- 
nately for  him,  there  were  no  towns  or  castles  he  dared  trust  his 
person  to,  excepting  Vannes.  Carnpel,  Dol,  Quiniperle,  Ermine, 
Quimper-Corentin,  and  Suseniot.  He  had  written  to  the  knights 
and  barons  of  Brittany,  from  whom  he  looked  for  support  and  advice, 
but  they  all  dissembled  with  him,  seeing  the  king,  their  lord  para, 
mount,  so  wroth  against  him,  and  from  his  so  openly  taking  tiie  part 
of  sir  Peter  de  Craon  against  the  king  and  the  constable,  which  v»'as 
very  indecent.  He  almost  repented  what  he  had  done ;  but  his  spirit 
was  so  lofty,  he  disdained  to  own  it,  and  he  said  to  himself,  "  If  the 
king,  as  he  seems  now  inclined,  enter  Brittany  with  his  army,  I  will 
not,  at  the  beginning,  make  any  opposition,  that  I  may  see  who  are 
my  friends  and  enemies,  nor  will  I  hurry  m.yself  to  retaliate ;  but, 
when  he  shall  think  himself  in  full  securily,  I  will  fall  upon  him, 
since  there  is  no  other  way  of  obtaining  peace." 

Thus  did  the  duke  counsel  with  himself,  and  at  times  with  his 
ministers ;  for  he  concluded  that  a  war  with  France  was  now  inevi- 
table. It  was  not  so,  however,  for  matters  turned  out  otherwise  than 
he  expected,  to  his  great  advantage^  The  old  proverb  says,  "  He  is 
not  poor  who  is  lucky."  The  duke  of  Brittany  was  wondrous  for- 
tunate at  this  season,  from  an  astonishing  and  pitiable  accident  that 
befel  the  king  of  France.  Nothing  less  could  have  withdrawn  from 
him  the  dangers  he  was  surrounded  by,  and  permitted  him  the  enjoy, 
ment  of  peace. 


CHAPTER  X  LI  V, 

THE  KING,  HAVING  LEFT  MANS  TO  CARRY  ON  HIS  WAR  AGAINST  BRITTANY, 
IS  ORDERED  TO  RETURN,  BY  AN  UNKNOWN  PERSON.  THIS  SAME  DAY, 
HIS  MIND  IS  DERANGED,  AND  HE  IS  BROUGHT  BACK  TO  MANS.  ' 

When  the  king  of  France  had  resided  about  three  weeks  in  the 
city  of  Mans,  during  which  time  councils  were  daily  held,  and  when 
the  knights  were  returned  with  the  duke  of  Brittany's  answer,  as 
you  have  heard  ;  the  king  said,  that  since  he  knew  what  to  depend 
on,  he  would  not  longer  stay  at  Mans,  for  it  was  displeasing  and 
hurtful  to  him,  but  advance  toward  the  frontiers  of  Brittany,  nearer 
this  duke,  who  was  supporting  the  traitor,  sir  Peter  de  Craon.  The 
intention  of  the  king  was  to  deprive  the  duke  of  Brittany  of  his 
duchy,  and  nominate  a  governor  of  it,  until  his  children  should  be 
of  age  to  have  it  restored  to  them,  but  the  present  duke  was  to  be 
driven  thence;  and  this  determination  was  so  firmly  rooted  in  his 
mind,  nothing  could  make  him  change  it.  He  set  out  from  Mans 
between  nine  and  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning ;  and  the  lords  and 
others  who  had  been  quartered  there  prepared  to  follow  him,  after 
they  had  heard  mass  and  drank  a  cup.  He  had,  the  evening  before, 
sent  for  the  marshals  of  his  army  to  his  chamber,  and  ordered  them 
to  have  the  men-at-arms  ready  by  early  morn  to  march  to  Angers ; 
"  for,"  he  added,  "  we  have  determined  never  to  return  from  Brittany, 
until  we  shall  have  destroyed  the  traitors  who  give  us  so  much 
trouble."  The  marshals  gave  their  orders  for  the  army  to  march  on 
the  morrow,  and  assured  the  captains  that  it  was  now  determined 
upon  to  pursue  the  road  to  Brittany.  The  day  the  king  left  Mans 
was  excessively  hot,  as  was  to  be  expected,  for  it  was  the  middle  of 
August,  when  the  sun  is  in  its  greatest  force. 

You  must  know,  in  order  perhaps  to  account  truly  for  what  fol- 
lowed,  that  the  king,  during  his  stay  at  Mans,  labored  hard  and 
assiduously  in  the  council,  where  he  had  but  little  assistance,  and 
was  besides  not  perfectly  recovered  in  health.  He  had  been  the 
whole  suinmer  feeble  in  body  and  mind,  scarcely  eating  or  drinking 
anything,  and  almost  daily  attacked  v/ith  fever,  to  which  he  was 
naturally  inciint-d,  and  this  ^vss  increased  by  any  contradiction  or 


5^ 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


fatigue.  He  suffered  much  from  the  insult  offered  his  constable,  so 
that  his  physicians  and  uncles  noticed  that  at  times  his  intellects 
wore  deranged  ;  but  they  could  not  do  anything,  for  he  would  not 
listen  to  what  they  prf)posed,  nor  would  he  consent,  on  any  account, 
to  defer  the  expedition  to  Brittany. 

I  was  told  that  a  strange  accident  happened  to  him  as  he  was 
riding  through  the  forest  of  Mans,  for  which  he  ought  to  have  assem- 
i>led  his  council,  instead  of  pursuing  his  march  farther.  A  man,  bare- 
headed, with  naked  feet,  clothed  in  a  jerkin  of  white  russet,*  that 
sh  (wcd  he  was  more  mad  than  otherwise,  rushed  out  from  among 
the  trees,  and  boldly  seized  the  reins  of  the  king's  horse.  Having 
thus  stopped  him,  he  said,  "  King,  ride  no  farther,  but  return,  for 
thou  art  betrayed."  This  speech  made  such  an  impression  on  the 
king's  mind,  which  was  weak,  that  his  understanding  was  shaken. 
As  the  man  finished  his  speech,  the  men-at-arms  advanced  and  beat 
him  soundly  on  his  hands,  which  made  him  drop  the  reins.  They 
suffered  him  to  run  off,  without  paying  attention  to  what  he  had  said, 
thinkmg  he  was  some  madman,  for  which  they  were  by  many  after- 
wards greatly  blamed  and  disgraced :  they  ought  at  least  to  have 
arrested  him,  to  have  examined  if  he  were  really  mad,  and  to  learn 
why  he  had  uttered  such  words,  and  whence  he  had  come.  Nothing, 
however,  was  done,  and  he  made  off  by  their  rear,  and  was  never 
after  seen  by  any  who  had  the  least  knowledge  of  him.  Those  who 
were  near  the  king's  person,  heard  very  plainly  the  words  he  had 
spoken. 

The  king  and  his  army  passed  on ;  and  it  might  be  about  twelve 
o'clock  when  they  were  clear  of  the  forest.  They  now  entered  an 
extensive  sandy  plain  ;  and  the  sun  was  so  resplendent,  and  in  such 
force,  that  scarcely  any  could  endure  the  heat :  the  horses,  conse- 
quently, suffered  much.  There  were  none  so  used  to  arms  as  not  to 
wmplain  of  the  oppressive  heat ;  and  the  lords  took  different  routes, 
apart  froin  each  other.  The  king  rode  by  himself,  to  have  less  dust ; 
and  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  conversing  together,  kept  on 
his  lef"t  hand,  at  about  two  acres'  distance  from  him.  The  other 
lords,  such  as  the  count  de  la  Marche,  sir  James  de  Bourbon,  sir 
Charles  d'Albret,  sir  Philip  d'Artois,  sir  Henry  and  sir  Philip  de  Bar, 
sir  Peter  de  Navarre,  rode  in  different  paths.  The  duke  of  Bourbon., 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir  Charles  d'Angers,  the  baron  d'lvry,  were  fol- 
lowing at  a  gentle  pace,  talking  together,  and  some  distance  from 
the  king,  not  suspecting  the  misfortune  which  was  on  the  point  of 
befalling  him.  It  was  manifestly  the  work  of  God,  whose  punish- 
ments are  severe,  to  make  his  creatures  tremble.  Have  we  not  seen 
many  similar  examples,  both  in  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament, 
especially  in  the  instance  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  the  Assyrians? 
He  reigned  over  them  with  such  power,  that  nothing  was  spoken  of 
but  his  magnificence  and  glory  ;  when  suddenly,  in  the  nridst  of  his 
pomp,  the  Lord  of  kings,  Gou,  the  Master  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
Creator  of  all  things,  struck  him  in  such  wise  that  he  lost  his  senses 
and  his  kingdom  He  continued  for  seven  years  in  this  deplorable 
state,  living  on  acorns  and  wild  fruits,  having  the  taste  of  a  wild  boar 
or  hog.  After  this  period  of  penitence,  God  restored  to  him  his 
senses  and  memory  ;  upon  which  he  declared  to  Daniel,  the  servant 
of  the  Lord,  that  there  was  none  other  God  but  the  God  of  Israel. 
To  speak  truly,  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three 
in  name,  but  one  in  substance,  was,  is  and  ever  will  be,  of  as  suffi- 
cient power  to  declare  his  works  as  from  the  beginning,  and  one 
ought  not,  therefore,  to  be  surprised  at  whatever  wonderful  things 
happen. 

The  reason  why  I  thus  speak  is,  that  a  great  influence  from  Heaven 
this  day  fell  on  the  king  of  France,  and,  as  some  say,  from  his  own 
fault.  "The  physicians  of  his  body,  who  ought  to  have  known  well 
his  constitution,  declared,  that  considering  the  weak  state  of  his 
health,  he  should  not  have  thus  exposed  himself  to  the  heat  of  the 
day,  but  have  rode  in  the  cool  of  the  mornings  or  evenings.  Those 
who  had  advised  otherwise  were  disgraced  ;  but  he  had  been  long 
led  by  his  ministers  to  act  just  as  they  pleased.  The  king  rode  over 
this  sandy  plain,  that  reflected  the  heat,  which  was  much  greater 
than  had  been  ever  before  known  or  felt  in  that  season  :  he  was  be- 
sides dressed  in  a  jacket  of  black  velvet  that  added  to  the  warmth, 
and  had  only  a  single  hood  of  crimson,  ornamented  with  achaplet  of 
large  beautiful  pearls  the  queen  had  presented  to  him  on  his  leaving 
her.  He  was  followed  by  one  of  his  pages,  who  had  a  Montauban 
cap  of  polished  steel  on  his  head  that  glittered  in  the  sun,  and  behind 
him  another  page  rode  on  horseback,  carrying  a  vermilion-colored 
lance,  enveloped  with  silk  for  the  king,  the  head  of  which  lance  was 
broad,  sharp  and  bright.  The  lord  de  la  Riviere  had  brought  a  dozen 
such  when  he  last  came  from  Toulouse,  and  this  was  one  ;  for  he  had 
presented  the  whole  to  the  king,  who  had  given  three  to  the  duke  of 
Orleans,  and  the  same  number  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy. 

As  they  were  thus  riding,  the  pages,  who  were  but  children,  grew 
negligent  of  themselves  and  their  horses  ;  and  the  one  who  bore  the 
lance  fell  asleep,  and,  forgetful  of  what  he  had  in  his  hand,  let  it  fall 
on  the  casque  of  the  page  before  him,  which  made  both  the  lance 
and  casque  %ng  loudly.  The  king,  being  so  near,  (the  pages  rode 
almost  on  the  heels  of  his  horse,)  was  startled  and  shuddered ;  for 
he  had  in  his  mind  the  words  the  wise  man  or  fool  had  spoken  when 
he  seized  his  horse's  reins  in  the  forest  of  Mans,  and  fancied  a  host 
of  enemies  were  come  to  slay  him.    In  this  distraction  of  mind,  he 

*  Burel  blanc. 


drew  his  sword,  and  advanced  on  the  pages,  (for  his  senses  were 
quite  gone,  and  imagined  himself  surrounded  by  enemies,)  giving 
blows  of  his  sword,  indifferent  on  whom  they  fell,  and  bawled  out, 
"  Advance  !  advance  on  these  traitors."  The  pages,  seeing  the  king 
thus  wroth,  took  care  of  themselves,  for  they  imagined  they  had 
angered  him  by  their  negligence,  and  spurred  their  horses  different 
ways.  The  duke  of  Orleans  was  not  far  distant  from  the  king,  who 
made  up  to  him  ^ith  his  drawn  sword,  for  at  that  moment  his  frenzy 
had  deprived  him  of  the  means  of  knowing  either  his  brother  or 
uncles.  The  duke  of  Orleans,  seeing  him  apprroach  with  his  naked 
sword,  grew  alarmed,  and,  spurring  his  horse,  made  off  and  the  king 
after  him.  The  duke  of  Burgundy,  hearing  the  cries  of  the  pages, 
cast  his  eyes  to  that  quarter,  and  seeing  the  king  pursuing  his  brother 
with  his  drawn  sword,  was  thunderstruck,  and  not  without  reason  : 
he  cried  out  for  help,  saying,  "  My  lord  has  lost  his  senses  :  for  God's 
sake  lay  hands  on  him  :"  and  then  added,  "  Fly,  fair  nephew  of  Or- 
leans :  fly,  or  my  lord  will  murder  you."  The  duke  ©f  Orleans  was 
much  frightened,  and  galloped  as  fast  as  his  horse  could  go,  followed 
by  knights  and  squires.  There  were  now  great  shoutings,  insomuch 
that  those  at  a  distance  thought  that  they  were  hunting  a  wolf  or 
hare,  until  they  learnt  it  was  the  king,  who  was  not  himself. 

The  duke  of  Orleans,  however,  escaped  by  making  several  turns, 
and  was  aided  by  knights,  squires,  and  rnen-at-arms,  who  surrounded 
the  king,  and  allowed  him  to  waste  his  strength  on  them ;  for,  of 
course,  the  more  he  exerted  himself,  the  weaker  he  grew.  When 
he  made  a  blow  at  any  one  knight  or  squire,  they  fell  before  the 
stroke,  and  I  never  heard  that  in  this  fit  of  madness  any  one  was 
killed.*  Several  were  struck  down  by  his  blows,  because  no  one 
made  any  defence.  At  last,  when  he  was  quite  jaded  and  running 
down  with  sweat,  and  his  horse  in  a  lather  from  fatigue,  a  Norman 
knight,  who  v/ns  one  of  his  chamberlains,  and  much  beloved  by  him, 
called  sir  William  Martel,  came  behind,  and  caught  him  in  his  arms, 
though  he  had  his  sword  still  in  his  hand.  When  he  was  thus  held, 
.all  the  other  lords  came  up,  and  took  the  sword  from  him  :  he  was 
dismounted,  and  geiilly  laid  on  the  ground,  that  his  jacket  imght  he 
stripped  from  him,  to  give  him  more  air  and  cool  him.  His  three 
uncles  and  brother  approached  ;  but  he  had  lost  all  knowledge  of 
them,  showing  no  symptoms  of  acquaintance  or  affection,  but  rolled 
his  eyes  round  in  his  head  without  speaking  to  any  one.  The  princes  ^ 
of  the  blood  were  in  amazement,  and  knew  not  what  to  say  nor  h©v/ 
to  act.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  at  length  said,  "  We  must 
return  to  Mans,  for  the  expedition  is  at  an  end  for  this  season." 
They  did  not  then  say  all  they  thought ;  but  they  made  their  inten- 
tions very  apparent  to  those  who  were  not  in  their  good  graces,  or 
their  return  to  Pari-j,  as  I  shall  relate  in  the  course  of  this  history. 
It  must  be  owned,  that  when  all  things  are  considered,  it  was  a  great 
pity  for  a  king  of  France,  who  is  th^jiost  noble  and  powerful  prince 
in  the  world,  to  be  thus  suddenly  creprived  of  his  senses.  rThere 
could  not  be  any  remedy  applied,  nor  any  amendment  expected, 
since  God  willed  it  should  be  so. 

Having  undressed  and  cooled  him  as  gently  as  they  could,  they 
laid  him  on  a  litter,  and  carried  him  slowly  to  Mans.  The  mai- 
shals  instantly  sent  orders  for  the  van  to  return,  and  the  whole 
army  was  informed  there  was  an  end  to  the  expedition.  To  some 
the  reasons  were  told  why  it  was  thus  put  an  end  to,  to  others  not. 
The  evening  the  king  was  brought  back  to  Mans,  his  physicians 
were  much  occupied  with  him,  and  the  princes  of  his  blood  in  the 
utmost  trouble.  The  event  was  spoken  of  very  differently ;  some 
said  the  king,  to  ruin  the  kingdom  of  France,  had  been  poisoned,  or 
bewitched,  the  morning  before  he  left  Mans.  These  w^ords  were  so 
often  repeated,  that  they  came  to  the  ears  of  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and 
others  of  the  blood-royal.  In  conversation  together,  they  said,  "Do 
you  hear  (for  you  must  unless  you  shut  your  ears,)  what  murmurings 
there  are  against  the  king's  ministers  ?  It  is  reported  and  commonly 
believed,  that  he  has  been  poisoned  or  bewitched  ;  now,  how  can 
we  know  whether  this  has  been  done  or  not?"  Some  made  answer, 
"  From  his  physicians,  for  they  must  know  his  habit  and  constitu- 
tion." The  physicians  v/ere  sent  for,  and  most  strictly  examined  by 
the  duke  of  Burgundy.  To  this  examination  they  replied,  "  that  the 
king  had,  for  a  long  time,  been  suffering  under  this  disorder;  and, 
knowing  that  this  weakness  of  intellect  oppressed  him  grievously, 
it  would  make  its  appearance."  The  duke  of  Burgundy  told  the 
physicians,  "  that  in  the  whole  of  the  matter  they  had  honestly 
acquitted  themselves,  but  that  the  king,  from  his  great  anxiety  to 
undertake  this  war,  v.  ould  not  listen  to  any  advice  on  the  subject  of 
his  health.  Cursed  be  this  expedition,  and  unhappy  is  it  that  ever  it 
was  proposed,  for  it  has  been  his  destruction  ;  and  it  would  have 
been  better  that  Clisson  and  his  whole  race  had  been  murdered,  than 
that  the  king  had  been  afflicted  with  such  a  disorder.  News  of  it 
will  be  carried  everywhere,  and,  as  he  is  now  but  a  young  man,  we 
who  are  his  uncles,  and  his  blood,  who  should  have  advised  him, 
shall  be  much  blamed,  though  we  have  been  no  way  in  fault.  Now 
tell  us,"  said  the  duke,  addressing  himself  to  the  physicians,  "  were 
you  present  yesterday  morning  at  his  dinner  before  he  mounted  his 
horse  ?"  '*  Yes,  in  God's  name  were  we,"  said  they.  "  And  what 
did  he  eat  and  drink  ?"    "  So  very  little,  that  it  is  scarcely  worth 

*  "  Les  Grandes  Chroniques  de  France"  say,  that  he  killed  four  men,  and  the  anony- 
mous MSS.  of  St.  Denys  add  a  fifth,  a  knight  of  Guyenne  called  the  Biistard  of  ^ 
lignac— £d 


CHRONICLES  'OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  (S6c 


551 


mentioning ;  for  he  sat  musing  the  whole  time.*'  "  And  who  was 
the  person  that  last  served  him  with  liquor  ?"  asked  the  duke. 
"  That  we  kiuow  not,"  said  the  physicians  ;  "  for  as  soon  as  the  table 
was  removed,  we  went  away  to  make  ourselves  ready  for  riding,  but 
you  will  learn  it  from  his  butlers  or  chamberlains."  Robert  Tulles, 
a  squire  from  Normandy,  and  head  butler,  was  called.  On  his  com. 
ing,  he  wtis  questioned  who  had  served  the  king  with  wine.  He 
replifed,.  "My  lords,  sir  Robert  de  Lignac."  The  knight  was  then 
sent  for,  and  asked  whence  he  had  taken  the  wine  to  serve  the  king 
ihe  morning  before  he  mounted  his  horse.  "  My  lords,"  said  he, 
"  here  is  Robert  Tulles  who  gave  it  me,  and  tasted  it,  as  well  as 
myself,  in  the  king's  presence."  "  That  is  true,"  added  Robert 
Tulles  ;  "  and  in  this  respect  there  shall  not  be  the  smallest  ground 
for  suspicions  ;  for  there  is  now  some  of  the  very  same  in  bottles  to 
what  the  king  drank,  which  we  will  open  and  drink  before  you." 

The  duke  of  Berry  then  said,  "We  are  debating  here  about  noth- 
ing :  the  king  is  only  poisoned  or  bewitched  by  bad  advisers,  but 
it  is  not  time  at  present  to  talk  of  these  matters.  Let  us  bear  the 
misfortune  as  well  as  we  can  for  the  moment." 


CHAPTER   XL  V. 

KJNfi  CHARLES  VI.  OF  FRANCE.,  CONTINUING  DERANGED  IN  MIND,  IS  RE- 
MOVED rRC^I  MANS  TO  CREIL,  ON  THE  OISE.  THE  REGENCY  OF  THE 
KINGDOM  IS  GIVEN  TO  THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURGUNDY  BY  THE 
THREE  ESTATES. 

On  the  conclusion  of  the  duke  of  Berry's  speech,  the  lords  retired 
to  their  loclgings  for  the  night;  and  the  king's  uncles  ordered  four 
knights  of  noaor  to  sit  up  with  the  king,  to  attend  him  quietly,  and 
administer  to  ]mi  wants.  They  were  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  sir 
Reginald  de  Trie,  the  lord  de  Garencieres,  and  sir  William  Martel. 
T^  lord  de  hi  Riviere,  sir  John  le  Mercier,  Montagu,  the  begue  de 
V^illaines,  »ir  William  des  Bordes,  and  sir  Heliou  de  Lignac,  were 
ordered  not  to  interfere  in  any  manner  of  business  until  the  king 
should  be  perfectly  recovered.  On  receiving  this  order,  they  de- 
parted,^ind  others  took  charge  of  the  government.  On  the  morrow 
morning,  the  king's  uncles  visited  him  :  they  found  him  very  weak, 
and  asked  how  he  had  slept?  His  chamberlains  replied,  "Very 
little  :  he  •'cannot  rest."  "  This  is  sad  news,'"  said  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy. All  three  then  approached  him  ;  and  by  this  time  the  duke 
of  Orleans  arrived,  and  asked  him  how  he  was?  He  made  no  an- 
swer, but  stared  at  them  without  recollecting  who  they  were.  These 
lords  were  much  shocked,  and,  conversing  together,  said,  "  We  need 
not  stay  longer,  for  he  is  extremely  ill,  and  we  do  him  more  harm 
than  good  by  our  presence.  We  have  ordered  his  chamberlains  and 
physicians  to  take  every  care  of  him,  which  of  course  they  will  do. 
Let  us  consider  hov/  the  kingdom  is  to  be  governed,  for  a  government 
must  speedily  be  provided,  or  all  things  will  go  ill."  '•  Good  brother," 
said  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  the  dul4e  of  Berry,  "  it  will  be  neces- 
sary for  us  to  go  to  Paris,  and  order  the  king  to  be  brought  hence 
gently;  for  v/e  can  have  him  better  attended  when  nearer  to  us  than 
here.  We  will  assemble  the  whole  council  at  Paris,  and  discuss 
how  the  kingdom  shall  be  governed,  and  whether  our  fair  nephew 
of  Orleans  be  ^regent  or  vv-e."  "  It  is  well  spoken,"  replied  the  duke 
of  Berry :  "let  us  consider  of  the  best  place  for  the  king  to  be  removed 
to  for  the  recovery  of  his  health."  After  some  consultation,  it  was 
determined  he  should  be  carried,  with  every  precaution,  to  the  castle 
of  Creil,  which  has  a  good  air,  and  is  in  a  rich  country  on  the  river 
Oise.~ 

When  this  was  settled,  the  men-at-arms  were  disbanded,  and  or- 
ders given  by  the  marshals  for  them  to  retire  peaceably  to  their  homes, 
vyithout  committing  any  ravages  on  the  country;  and  that,  if  such 
jxcesses  were  indulged  in,  the  leaders  would  be  called  upon  to  make 
'eparation.  The  king's  luicles  and  the  chancellor  of  France  sent  off 
varlets  to  the  different  cities  and  principal  towns  in  Ficardy.  to  order 
the  inhabitants  to  be  very  attentive  in  the  guard  of  them,  for  the  rea- 
son that  the  king  was  indisposed.  These  orders  were  obeyed.  The 
French  nation  was  dismayed  and  concerned  when  it  was  publicly 
known  that  the  king  l;ibored  under  a  frenzy.  They  spoke  much 
against  those  who  had  iid vised  him  to  this  expedition  to  Brittany, 
and  said  he  had  been  betrayed  by  those  who  had  urged  him  on 
against  the  duke  and  sir  Peter  de  Craon.  People's  tongues  could 
not  be  r-toppod,  for  it  was  r,o  serious  a  misfortune,  it  was  necessary 
vent  should  he  :-/,;!i;ehow  given  to  the  vexation  it  caused. 

The  ki.ig  was  carried  to  Creil,  and  put  under  the  care  of  the  be. 
fore-named  knights  aiid^  his  physicians.  The  men-at-arms  were 
disbanded,  and  marched  home.  It  was  strictly  forbidden  the  queen's 
liouseiioid  and  rl!  others,  under  pain  of  being  severely  punished,  to 
mention  tht^~  uiic^fortune  to  th?  queen,  who  was  far  gone  with  child. 
It  was  co!icc<i!ed  from  her  for  some  time,  during  which  the  king  was 
under  the  care  of  the  knights  at  Creil,  and  his  physicians,  who  were 
giving  him  various  medicines,  which,  however,  did  him  little  good. 
At  this  time,  there  was  a  most  learned  physician  in  France,  who  had 
not  his  equal  anywhere,  a  friend  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  born  on 
his  lands.  His  name  was  master  William  de  Harseley  :  he  had  fixed 
his  residence  in  the  city  of  Laon,  which  he  preferred  to  any  other. 
On  first  hearing  of  the  king's  illness  and  the  cause  of  it,  knowing, 
«.s  he  thought,  the  king's  constitution,  he  said,  "  This  disorder  of  the 


king  proceeds  from  the  alarm  in  the  forest,  and  by  inheriting  loo 
much  of  his  mother's  weak  nerves."  These  words  were  carried  to 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  at  that  time  in  Paris  -.vith  the  duke  of  Orleanr 
and  the  king's  uncles.  The  whole  of  the  council,  and  the  principal 
barons  and  prelates  of  the  realm,  were  there  assembled,  to  consul', 
on  the  government  of  the  kingdom  during  the  king's  illness,  and  unt.c 
he  should  be  perfectly  restored ;  and  whether  the  duke  of  Orleans, 
or  his  uncles,  or  all  three,  sin  jld  have  the  regency.  They  were  up. 
ward  of  fifteen  days  before  they  could  agree  :  at  last,  it  was  thought 
advisable,  from  the  youth  of  the  duke  of  Orleans,  which  made  him 
unfit  to  bear  so  great  a  weight,  that  the  two  uncles  of  the  king  should 
govern  the  kingdom  ;  but  that  the  duke  of  Burgundy  should  be  the 
principal ;  and  that  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  should  remain  with  the 
queen,  and  be  respected  as  second  to  her  in  rank. 


CHAPTER  XL  VI. 

THE  LORD  DE  COUCY  INTRODUCES  THE  GREAT  FHYSICIAN,  MASTER  WILLIAM 
DE  HARSELEY,  TO  CURE  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE.  VARIOUS  CAUSES  AS- 
SIGNED FOR  THIS  DISORDER. 

The  Lord  de  Coucy  was  not  unmindful  of  what  he  had  heard  of 
master  William  de  Harseley.  He  spoke  of  him  to  the  king's  uncles, 
and  mentioned  his  learning  and  success,  and  that  it  would  be  proper 
he  should  try  his  skill  to  recover  the  king.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  listened  to  it,  and  sent  for  him.  On  his  arrival  at  Paris,  he 
first  waited  on  the  lord  de  Coucy,  with  v/hom  he  was  very  intimate, 
and  he  introduced  him  to  the  king's  uncles,  sayiiu;:  "  Here  is  master 
William  de  liarseley,  of  whom  1  spoke  to  you,"  The  two  dukes 
received  him  kindly,  and  made  him  welcome.  They  then  ordered 
him  to  visit  tlie  king  at  Creil,  and  remain  with  him  until  he  should 
have  restored  him  to  health.  Master  Vv^illiain,  in  consequence  of 
these  orders  from  the  duke,  set  out  from  Paris  in  good  array,  as  was 
becoming  him,  and  arrived  at  Creil,  where  he  established  |;iimself 
near  the  king's  person,  and  took  the  lead  over  the  other  physicians, 
undertaking  to  niake  a  cure;  for  he  saw  it  was  to  be  done,  since  the 
disorder  was  caused  by  weakness  of  nerves,  from  the  sudden  alarm 
of  the  appearance  of  the  madman,  and  then  by  the  noise  from  the 
blow  on  the  page's  helmet;  and  he  was  very  anxious  to  restore  the 
king  to  health. 

News  of  the  king  of  France's  illness  was  carried  far  and  near,  and, 
however  others  may  have  been  grieved  at  it,  you  may  suppose  that 
the  duke  of  Brittany  and  sir  Peter  de  Craon  w^ere  not  much  aftected  : 
they  soon  dried  their  tears,  for  he  was  i)ursuing  them  with  bitter 
hatred.  Pope  Boniface  and  his  cardinals  al  Rome  were  rejoiced  on 
hearing  it.  They  assembled  in  full  consistory,  and  said  the  worst 
of  their  enemies,  meaning  the  king  of  France,  was  severely  chastised, 
when  God  had  thus  deprived  him  of  his  senses ;  and  that  this  pun- 
ishment had  been  inflicted  by  Heaven,  for  iiaving  ;-jo  strenuously  sup. 
ported  the  anti-pope  of  7\.vignon  ;  that  this  chastisement  should  make 
him  attend  more  to  his  own  kingdom,  and  that  their  cause  would 
now  be  better. 

The  pope  and  cardinals  at  Avignon,  considering  the  great  support 
the  king  had  given  them,  had  cause  for  alarm  ;  but  they  showed  none 
for  the  honor  of  the  king  and  realm.  They  said  among  themselves, 
that  the  king  was  young  and  willful,  and  had,  by  his  ov»'n  fault, 
brought  on  him  this  disorder;  and  those  about  his  person  had  allov/isd 
him  to  act  too  much  as  he  pleased ;  :md  that  he  had  exerted  himself 
in  different  excesses,  and  by  riding  post  night  and  day ;  and  had 
labored  unreasonably,  in  mind  and  body,  on  matters  that  should  have 
been  done  by  his  ministers  and  not  by  himself ;  and  that  if  he  had 
been  properly  and  soberly  educated  by  the  advice  of  his  uncles,  this 
unfortunate  illness  v,^ould  never  have  happened.  They  added,  that, 
"  when  he  was  on  his  journey  to  Languedoc,  he  had  promised,  on 
the  word  of  a  king,  and  swore  likewise  on  his  I'aith,  that  he  would 
raise  a  sufficient  force  to  destroy  the  anti-pope  and  his  cardinals  at 
Rome,  and  put  an  end  to  the  schism  and  troubles  of  the  church ;  but 
he  had  done  nothing,  and  thus  forfeited  his  o;itli  and  promise,  by 
which  he  has  angered  God,  who,  to  correct  bin;,  punishes  him  widi 
this  rod  of  frenzy.  It  therefore  behooves  us,  wixcn  he  shall  have  re- 
covered  his  health,  which  may  soon  happen,  to  send  properly  instructed 
legates  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  this  breach  of  promise,  in  order 
that,  through  our  neglect,  he  may  not  be  forgetful  of  it."  Such  was 
the  language  at  Avignon  between  the  pope  and  cardinals,  who 
agreed  that  this  disorder  had  been  incurred  by  his  own  negligence 
and  fault ;  but  they  greatly  blamed  those  of  his  council  and  house, 
hold  for  not  having  better  attended  to  him.  Many  others,  in  France, 
did  the  same. 

In  a  church  at  Haspres,  in  Hainault,  dependent  on  the  abbey  of 
Saint  Vast  at  Arras,  lies  the  canonized  body  of  Saint  Aquaire,  in 
a  rich  shrine  of  silver.  The  saint  is  celebrated  for  the  cures  he  has 
performed  on  those  afflicted  with  madness,  and  on  that  account  is 
much  visited  from  all  parts.  To  pay  due  respect  to  the  saint,  there 
was  a  figure  of  wax  resembling  the  king,  which  was  sient  thitlier  with 
a  large  wax  taper,  and  offered,  with  much  devotion,  to  the  shrine  of 
the  saint,  that  he  might  pray  to  God  to  alleviate  this  cruel  affiiction 
of  the  king.  A  similar  offering  was  made  to  Saint  Hermier  in  Rouais, 
who  has  the  reputation  of  curing  madness,  and  wherever  there  were 
saints  that  v.'ere  supposed  to  have  efficacy,  by  their  prayers  to  God, 


552 


CHRONICLES  OF 


N  G  L  A  N  D  ,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,    &  c 


in  such  disorders,  thither  were  sent  offerings  from  the  king  with  much 
ceremony  and  devotion. 

When  this  event  was  known  in  Ezigland,  the  king  and  lords  were 
greatly  concerned  thereat.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  especially  testi- 
fied his  sorrow,  and  said  to  the  knights  near  his  person:  "  On  my 
faith,  it  is  a  great  pity,  for  he  showed  himself  a  man  of  courage,  with 
a  strong  inclination  to  do  good.  When  I  took  leave  of  him  at  Amiens, 
he  said  :  *  Fair  cousin  of  Lancaster,  I  earnestly  entreat  you  will 
exert  yourself  to  the  utmost  of  your  power  that  there  may  be  a  solid 
Deace  between  our  kingdoms  :  we  may  then  march  a  powerful  army 
against  this  Amurat,  who  has  conquered  the  kingdom  of  Armenia 
from  its  lawful  monarch,  and  who  intends  to  destroy  all  Christendom, 
that  we  may  exalt  our  faith,  as  we  are  bounden  so  to  do.'  Now," 
added  the  duke,  "  there  is  an  end  to  this,  for  he  will  never  again 
have  that  confidence  he  before  enjoyed  put  in  him."  "  That  is  true 
enough,"  said  those  who  heard  him,  "  and  the  kingdom  of  France 
seems  likely  to  fall  into  much  trouble." 


lady,  resided  at  Paris  with  the  queen,  and  had  the  supreme  govern, 
ment  of  her  and  her  household,  so  that  no  one  was  permitted  to  speak 
with  the  queen  but  through  her  permission.  This  lady  hated  with 
her  whole  heart  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  on  account  of  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  who  was  nearly  related  to  her.  She  frequently  remonstrated 
with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  saying,  that  those  who  had  supported 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  against  so  potent  a  prince  as  his  cousin  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  were  very  blameworthy.  The  duke  of  Burgundy 
was  cool  and  prudent,  and  saw  far  into  the  state  of  aflfairs  and  their 
consequences :  he  wished  not  to  encourage  any  troubles  in  France, 
but  to  keep  every  one  in  good  humor  as  long  as  it  should  be  possi. 
ble,  and  on  this  account  had  never  opposed  any  measures  of  his  late 
brother,  Charles  V.  nor  of  his  nephew,  the  present  king.  He  there- 
fore replied  thus  gently  to  his  wife  :  "  Lady,  it  is  good  at  all  times 
to  dissemble.  The  duke  of  Brittany,  it  is  true^  is  a  great  prince,  and 
an  overmatch  for  the  lord  de  Clisson.  If  I  join  the  duke  and  make 
myself  openly  one  of  his  partisans,  the  kingdom  would  be  dissatisfied, 


Bbjiine  of  St.  Aquaire.  Presentation  of  the  waxen  figure  of  the  King.  Designed  i^:om  contemporary  MSS. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURUUjVDV  RUIN  THOSE  WHO  HAD  BEEN  THE 
CONFIDENTIAL  SERVANTS  OF  THE  KING.  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY 
TREATS  RUDELY  THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON. 

Such  were  the  conversations  of  lords  in  different  countries  on  hear- 
ing  of  the  king  of  France's  illness,  who  remained  confined  in  the 
castle  of  Creil,  under  the  care  of  the  four  knights,  and  master  William 
de  Harseley,  who  had  the  sole  management  of  him:  none  were 
allowed  to  speak  with  the  king,  nor  even  enter  the  castle,  but  such 
as  had  his  permission,  or  were  acting  under  his  orders.  At  times, 
the  dukes  of  Orleans  and  Bourbon  came  to  visit  the  king,  and  see 
how  he  was  going  on,  but  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  never 
left  Paris.  They  had  not  as  yet  n^ade  any  changes  in  the  govern- 
ment, but  they  shortly  intended  doing  so  in  regard  to  many  who  were 
not  in  their  good  graces,  from  their  behavior  when  in  power,  which 
was,  as  they  thought,  contradictory  and  presumptuous. 

The  duke  of  Berry  said,  that  Clisson,  la  Riviere,  le  Mercier,  and 
le  beguede  Villaines,  had,  during  their  attendance  on  the  king  in 
Languedoc,  caused  his  treasurer  and  faithful  servant  Bethisac  to  be 
disgracefully  punished  with  death,  through  envy  and  wickedness ; 
and  that  in  spite  of  anything  he  could  say  or  do,  he  could  never  get 
him  out  of  their  hands.  Let  them  now  beware  of  me,  for  the  time 
shall  come  when  I  will  repay  them  with  the  same  coin,  and  struck 
from  the  same  mint."  The  duke  of  Burgundy  and  those  attached 
to  him  loved  no  better  the  above-named  persons,  who  had  governed 
the  king ;  for  whenever  they  wanted  anything  at  court,  they  were 
repulsed  sharply  enough,  and  very  little  done  for  them,  of  which  they 
murmured  and  talked  loudly  behind  their  backs. 

The  duchess  of  Burgundy,  who  was  a  very  unforgiving  and  haughty 


and  not  without  reason ;  for  the  lord  de  Clisson  would  declare  and 
prove,  that  the  whole  hatred  our  cousin  the  duke  bears  him  is  for 
having  supported  the  interests  of  France,  in  which  we  have  so  large 
a  share,  and  it  is  so  believed  throughout  the  realm.  Hitherto  I  have 
no  cause  whatever  to  incline  me  to  the  duke  against  the  lord  de 
Clisson.  It  therefore  behooves  me  to  dissemble  my  real  sentiments, 
if  I  wish  to  preserve  the  favor  of  the  king  and  country  to  whom  I  am 
bounden  by  every  tie,  which  is  not  my  case  with  regard  to  the  duke 
of  Brittany.  It  has  happened  that  my  lord  the  king  is  indisposed, 
and  in  an  alarming  state  as  you  know :  this  is  very  much  against 
the  lord  de  Clisson,  and  will  be  hurtful  to  all  who  advised  him  to 
undertake  this  expedition,  and  on  which  he  was  so  obstinately  bent, 
in  spite  of  everything  my  brother  and  myself  could  urge  against  it. 
The  rod  is  already  prepared  with  which  they  shall  be  punished,  as 
you  shall  shortly  witness  or  hear  of ;  but  have  the  goodness,  at  this 
moment,  to  have  a  little  patience.  Lady,  lady,  there  is  no  season 
but  what  makes  some  return,  nor  any  fortune  stable,  nor  afflicted 
heart  but  is  at  times  rejoiced,  nor  angered  minds  but  have  their  re- 
venge. Clisson,  la  Riviere,  Montagu,  le  Mercier,  de  Villaines,  and 
others  who  have  acted  improperly,  will  shortly  be  made  to  suffer  for 
it."  With  such  conversations  did  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Bur- 
gundy amuse  themselves;  and  not  many  days  after  this  last,  the  dukes 
of  Berry  and  Burgundy  had  a  private  conference.  They  said,  "  it 
was  now  time  to  punish  those  who  had  dishonored  their  nephew,  the 
king,  and  who  had  led  him  to  act  according  to  their  pleasure.  We 
will  begin  first  with  the  constable,  for  he  is  of  the  highest  rank  and 
greatest  wealth :  when  he  made  his  will  a  short  time  ago,  on  being 
wounded,  he  proved  he  had  seventeen  hundred  thousand  francs  in 
money  and  moveables.  How  the  devil  could  he  have  amassed  such 
a  sum  ?  For  the  marriage  of  his  daughter,  with  our  cousin,  John  of 
Brittany,  whom  he  ransomed  from  England,  must  have  cost  hira,  in 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


553 


tho  whole,  two  hundred  thousand  francs  I  But  how  shall  we  manage 
10  begin  on  him,  with  any  reasonable  pretext?  for  he  is  strongly 
supported  by  our  nephew,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  by  many  of  the 
great  barons  of  France.  However,  if  we  can  but  once  lay  hands  on 
him,  we  will  attack  him  by  law,  and  the  parliament  at  present  is  of 
our  party,"  "  That  is  true,"  replied  the  duke  of  Burgundy  ;  "  and 
the  first  time  ho  comes  to  me,  which  he  must  do  to-morrow  on  busi- 
ness,  I  will  con\  ince  him  by  the  reception  I  give  him,  that  he  is  not 
in  my  favor,  anc  do  you,  brother  of  Berry,  do  the  same  when  he 
comes  to  you."  "  That  I  will,"  answered  the  duke  of  Berry ;  and 
with  these  words  the  conference  ended. 

The  lord  de  Clisson,  vv^ho  thought  not  but  that  he  was  moderately 
well  in  favor  with  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  waited  on  the 
last,  for  business  of  his  office.  He  had  been  much  teased  by  many 
knights  and  squires,  who  were  of  the  late  expedition,  and  wanted 
money,  for  they  had  never  received  anything :  the  chancellor  of 
France  and  the  treasurer  had  sent  them  to  the  constable  to  be  paid. 
He  came  therefore  one  afternoon  to  the  hotel  d'Artois,  to  remonstrate 
with  the  duke  of  Burgundy  on  this  business,  and  nothing  else,  for  he 
had  already  been  dismissed  from  any  share  in  the  government. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  hotel  d'Artois  he  entered  the  court  with  his 
attendants,  who  were  not  numerous,  and  dismounted.  The  consta- 
ble ascended  the  stairs  attended  by  only  one  squire,  the  others  wait- 
ing for  him  in  the  court.  He  found  two  of  the  duke's  knights  in  the 
hall,  and  demanded  from  them  if  the  duke  was  disengaged,  and  if  he 
could  speak  with  him.  "  Sir,  we  know  not,"  replied  they,  "but  will 
soon  inform  you  if  you  will  wait  here."  They  entered  the  duke's 
apartment,  and  found  him  unoccupied,  chatting  with  a  herald,  re- 
turned from  a  £  rand  feast  in  Germany.  The  knights  interrupted  the 
conversation,  by  saying,  "  My  lord,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  is  in  the 
hall,  and  wishes  to  speak  with  you,  if  it  be  your  pleasure."  "  In  God's 
name,"  replied  tne  duke,  "let  him  come  forward:  we  have  at  pres- 
ent leisure  to  spe-ak  with  him,  and  hear  what  he  has  to  say."  One 
of  the  knights  left  the  apartment,  and  called  the  constable,  saying : 
"  Sir,  come  on  :  my  lord  sends  for  you."  The  constable  no  sooner 
entered  the  room,  than  the  duke  changed  color,  and  repented  having 
sent  for  him,  although  he  was  anxious  to  tell  him  his  mind. 

The  constable  took  off  his  hood,  and,  bowing  to  the  duke,  said  :  "  I 
am  come,  my  lord,  to  know  how  to  act  respecting  the  payment  of  the 
knights  and  squires  who  were  of  the  late  expedition,  for  my  office 
is  perpetually  besieged  by  them  ;  and,  as  you  and  my  lord  of  Berry 
at  present  govern  the  kingdom,  have  t-he  goodness  to  inform  me.'' 
The  duke  of  Burgundy  angrily  replied  :  "  Clisson,  Clisson,  you  need 
not  trouble  yourself  about  the  state  of  France  ;  for,  without  your  office, 
it  will  be  perfectly  well  governed.  In  an  evil  hour  have  you  inter- 
fered in  it.  How  the  devil  can  you  have  amassed  such  a  sum  as 
seventeen  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  you  declared  yourself  to 
be  possessed  of  by  your  will  ?  Neither  my  lord  the  king,  my  brother 
of  Berry,  nor  myself,  with  all  our  power,  have  been  able  to  collect 
such  a  sum.  Quit  my  presence,  and  leave  my  house,  and  let  me 
never  see  you  again  ;  for,  if  it  were  not  from  regard  to  my  own  honor, 
I  would  have  your  other  eye  put  out."  At  these  words  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  went  away,  leaving  the  lord  de  Clisson  astonished.  He 
quitted  the  apartment,  with  his  head  sunk  down,  and  quite  melan- 
choly, without  being  attended  by  any  one.  Having  crossed  the  hall 
he  descended  into  the  court,  mounted  his  horse,  and  departed  with 
his  people,  taking  a  private  way  to  his  own  hotel,  without  saying  a 
word. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

SIR  OLIVER  DE  CLISSON,  AFTER  THE  HARSH  ANSWER  ©F  THE  DUKE  OF 
BURGUNDY,  RETIRES  TO  MONTLHERY.  BEING  PURSUED  THITHER,  HE 
HAS  TIME  TO  MAKE.  HIS  RETREAT  TO  CHATEAU-JOSSELIN. 

When  the  lord  de  Clisson  had  entered  his  hotel,  he  formed  various 
plans  in  his  own  mind  as  to  his  future  conduct:  he  foresaw  that  very 
shortly  public  affairs  would  be  badly  managed,  and  had  no  one  to 
open  his  mind  to  on  the  subject,  for  the  duke  of  Orleans  was  at  Creil : 
indeed,  had  he  been  at  Paris,  he  had  no  power  to  save  or  defend  him. 
Suspecting,  after  what  had  passed,  that  the  duke  of  Burgundy  would 
arrest  him,  and  force  his  hotel,  he  determined  not  to  wait  the  event, 
but  ordered  his  most  confidential  servants  to  pack  up  all  he  should 
want,  and,  in  the  evening,  set  off  from  Paris,  attended  by  only  two 
persons.  He  passed  the  gate  of  St.  Anthony,  and  rode  to  Charenton, 
where,  crossing  the  Seine  by  the  bridge,  he  continued  his  journey  to 
his  castle  of  Montlhery,  seven*  leagues  from  Paris,  where  he  re- 
mained  until  he  heard  other  news. 

The  same  day  the  duke  of  Burgundy  had  rebuffed  the  constable, 
he  met  the  duke  of  Berry  at  the  Louvre,  on  the  affairs  of  the  nation. 
He  told  his  brother  of  Berry  how  he  had  spoken  to  sir  Oliver  de  Clis- 
son, who  answered,  "  You  have  well  done.  We  must,  by  some 
means  or  other,  lay  hold  of  him  ;  for  in  truth,  Clisson,  le  Mercier,  la 
Riviere,  and  Montagu  have  plundered  the  kingdom  ;  but  the  time  is 
now  come  when  they  must  make  ample  restitution,  and  their  heads 
ought  to  pay  the  forfeit  also."  I  know  not  the  particular  reasons,  but 
it  is  a  fact,  that  the  day  the  constable  left  Paris,  Montagu  did  the 
same,  and  also  by  the  gate  of  St.  Anthony.  He  took  the  road  for 
Troyes  in  Champagne,  but  said  he  would  not  stop  anywhere  until 

Montlhery  is  only  six  leagues  from  Paris.— Ed. 


he  was  arrived  at  Avignon,  whither  he  had  already  sent  the  greater 
part  of  his  wealth.  He  had  left  a  sufficiency  with  his  wife  to  main- 
tain  her  state  handsomely ;  for  he  foresaw,  since  the  king  was  de- 
prived of  his  senses,  public  affairs  would  go  ill  under  the  government 
of  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  who  never  spoke  to  him. 

Sir  John  le  Mercier  would  have  been  glad  to  have  done  the  same, 
had  he  been  able  ;  but  he  had  been  put  under  an  arrest,  and  nothing 
could  come  in  or  go  out  of  his  house  without  the  knowledge  of  his 
guards.  What  he  had  before  laid  by  in  a  place  of  security  was  of  the 
greatest  service  to  him  at  a  proper  opportunity,  for  all  that  was  known 
to  be  his  was  claimed  and  seized  by  the  two  regents.  He  was  after- 
wards committed  a  prisoner  to  the  castle  of  the  Louvre,  as  was  in  like 
manner  le  begue  de  Villaines,  count  de  Ribadeo  in  Spain.  They 
sent  to  the  hotel  of  Montagu,  but  found  no  one,  nor  could  they  learn 
whither  he  was  gone,  and  with  this  they  were  forced  to  be  satisfied. 
Inquiries  were  ma-de  if  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  were  in  Paris,  and  orders 
were  sent  to  his  hotel  for  him  to  surrender  himself  a  prisoner  in  the 
Louvre  :  but  no  person  was  at  his  hotel  except  the  house-steward, 
who  could  not  give  any  intelligence  concerning  him.  Two  days 
passed  before  it  was  known  that  he  was  in  his  castle  of  Montlhery. 
The  two  dukes,  impatient  to  lay  hold  on  him,  ordered  instantly  Bar- 
rels des  Barres,  sir  John  de  Chateaumorant,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and 
sir  Wifliam  de  lay  Tremouille  to  collect  three  hundred  lances,  and 
said  to  them ;  "  March  with  this  force  without  delay  to  Montlhery, 
invest  the  town  and  castle,  and  do  not  leave  it  until  you  shall  bring 
us  Clisson  dead  or  alive." 

The  knights  obeyed,  as  was  their  duty,  for  the  government  of  the 
kingdom  was  now  in  the  hands  of  these  two  dukes,  and  they  left 
Paris  with  three  hundred  lances,  not  all  at  once,  but  in  five  separate 
bodies,  that  their  departure  might  be  the  less  noticed.  God,  how. 
ever,  assisted  the  constable  ;  and  he  had  such  good  friends  among 
this  armament,  that  he  was  punctually  informed  of  its  departure,  and 
the  hour  it  would  arrive,  so  that  he  had  full  leisure  to  take  proper 
measures  not  to  suffer  from  it.  Jie  and  his  people  left  Montlhery, 
and  by  travelling  through  b3'^-roads,  over  heaths,  and  avoiding  all  in- 
closed  towns  or  cities,  arrived  safely  in  Brittany,  and  entered  his 
castle,  called  Chateau-Josselin,  which  was  well  provided  with  all 
things,  where  he  remained  to  wait  other  intelligence. 

Barrels  des  Barres  and  the  other  knights  put  their  orders  into  execu- 
tion, took  possession  of  the  town  of  Montlhery,  and  surrounded  the 
castle.  They  remained  thus  one  night,  imagining  the  constable  was 
within,  but  he  was  not,  as  you  have  heard.  On  the  morrow,  while 
they  were  preparing  for  the  assault,  the  servants  in  the  castle  came 
out  to  know  what  they  were  about.  The  knights  said  they  wanted 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  and  that  was  the  object  of  their  coming.  The 
servants  in  guard  of  the  castle  replied,  that  the  lord  de  Clisson  had 
left  it  four  days  ago  ;  and  offered  to  open  every  part  of  it  for  them  to 
search.  The  knights  and  squires  entered  the  castle  armed  from  head 
to  foot,  as  if  for  instant  combat,  for  fear  of  being  surprised  by  treachery 
or  an  ambuscade.  They,  however,  found  that  the  servants  had  told 
them  the  truth  ;  for  they  minutely  searched  every  part  of  it,  without 
discovering  any  traces  of  the  lord  de  Clisson.  After  this,  they  marched 
away  on  their  return  to  Paris,  when  they  related  to  those  who  had 
sent  them  all  they  had  done. 


*CH  AFTER   XL  IX. 

the  LORD  DE  LA  RIVIERE,  THE  PRINCIPAL  MINISTER  OF  THE  KING  OF 
FRANCE  BEFORE  HIS  ILLNESS,  IS  MADE  PRISONER  BY  ORDERS  OF  THE 
T5UKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURGUNDY.  THE  DUCHESS  OF  BERRY  INTERCEDES 
FOR  HIM  WITH  HER  LORD. 

The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  finding  that  the  constable  had 
escaped,  were  much  vexed  ;  while,  on  the  contrary,  the  dukes  of 
Orleans  and  Bourbon  rejoiced  at  it.  "  Now,"  said  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy,  "  he  shows  by  his  ffight  that  he  suspects  us  ;  but,  though  he 
has  fled,  he  is  not  yet  acquitted.  We  will  force  him  hastily  to  return, 
or  he  shall  loose  everything  Vve  can  lay  our  iiands  on.  Even  this 
shall  not  free  him  from  some  heavy  charged  which  only  wait  for  trial, 
to  prove  him  guilty  and  deserving  punishment.  If  the  great,  the 
powerful,  and  the  wicked  be  not  chastised,  justice  will  not  be  equally 
dealt,  and  the  lower  ranks  and  the  poor  will  in  truth  be  discontented- 
Justice  ought  to  be  dealt  out  without  discrimination  to  all,  that  every 
one  may  take  example."  Such  was  the  discourse  of  the  duke  of 
Burgundy;  but  the  lord  de  Clisson  was  safe  in  his  castle  of  Josselin, 
in  Brittany,  well  provided  with  everything  to  defend  it,  and  to  hold 
out  a  long  siege. 

The  day  that  Barrels  des  Barres  returned  to  Paris,  to  tell  his  lords 
that  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  was  not  at  Montlhery,  the  two  dukes  said, 
"  Barrois,  set  out  to-morrOw  very  early,  and  ride  to  Auneau.  We 
have  heard  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  is  there.  Demand  to  see  him  from 
us  and  from  the  council,  and  manage  so  that  you  give  a  good  account 
of  him  when  we  shall  require  it  from  you."  Sir  Barrois,  having 
promised  obedience,  rode  the  next  morning  with  his  men-at-arms 
to  Auneau,  near  to  Chartres.  It  was  a  handsome  castle,  which  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere  received  in  marriage  with  his  wife,  the  lady  of 
Auneau,  and  he  had  greatly  improved  both  the  castle  and  lands. 
He  was  much  beloved  by  his  vassals,  whom  he  treated  with  affec- 
tionate care.  The  commissioners  sent  by  the  dukes,  on  their  arrival 
at  Auneau,  executed  their  orders  on  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  whom 


554 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


they  found  with  his  lady  and  children.  He  was  expecting  such  a 
message,  for  he  had  already  learnt  that  sir  John  le  Mercier  and  the 
count  de  Ribadeo  were  in  prison,  and  that  the  constable  had  fled 
from  Montlhery  to  a  more  distant  and  secure  castle.^  Those  who  had 
brought  him  this  intelli^^cnce  said:  "Sir,  save  yourself;  for  the  envi- 
ous, who  at  this  present  time  govern,  are  against  you,  and  fortune 
has  turned  with  them."  To  this  he  had  replied ;  "  Here  and  every- 
where else  I  am  in  the  power  of  God  :  if  I  fly  or  hide,  I  should 
accuse  myself  as  guilty  of  crimes  of  which  I  feel  myself  incapable 
and  innocent.  God  has  given  me  all  I  possessed,  and  he  may  take 
it  from  me  whenever  he  pleases  :  to  his  will  I  submit.  I  have  faith- 
fully and  loyally  served  the  late  king  of  happy  memory,  as  well  as 
the  present  king.  My  services  have  been  well  known  to  both,  and 
they  have  royally  rewarded  them.  I  feel  bold  enough,  from  what 
by  their  commands  I  have  done  for  the  good  of  the  kingdom,  to  stand 
the  judgment  of  the  parliament  of  Paris ;  and,  if  they  shall  find  in 
my  whole  conduct  anything  worthy  of  blame,  let  me  be  punished." 

Such  was  the  declaration  of  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  to  his  wife  and 
his  friends,  before  the  commissioners  from  the  regents  came  to  Au- 
neau.  On  their  arrival,  his  servants  said  ;  "  My  lord,  here  are  such 
and  such  persons,  with  a  large  force,  who  want  to  enter  the  castle  : 
what  do  you  say?  shall  we  open  the  gates  ?"  "  Why  not?"  he  re- 
plied :  "  they  are  very  welcome."  On  saying  this,  he  went  to  meet 
them,  and  received  every  one  most  graciously ;  and  in  conversing 
together  they  all  entered  the  hall  of  the  castle  of  Auneau.  After  a 
short  pause,  sir  Barrois  des  Barre5j,  a  gallant  and  courteous  knight, 
with  much  vexation,  arrested  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  according  to  the 
orders  he  had  received,  wb.ich  he  was  bound  to  execute.  The  lord 
de  la  Riviere  held  him  excused,  and  immediately  obeyed  his  sum- 
mons ;  for  he  neither  could  nor  would  otherwise  act  by  disputing  it; 
and  he  remained  a  prisoner  in  his  own  castle  of  Auneau.  You  may 
imagine  his  lady  was  in  great  anguish  when  she  saw  fortune  thus 
adverse  to  her  lord,  and  she  still  more  dreaded  the  conclusion. 

The  lord  de  la  Riviere  was  not  long  a  prisoner  in  his  own  castle, 
before  he  was  sent  for  by  those  who  ruled  the  temporality  and  spiritu- 
ality of  France,  (for  the  person  who  signed  himself  pope  Clement 
held  all  his  power  in  that  country  through  the  good-will  of  these 
dukes,)  to  Paris,  where  he  was  confined  in  the  prison  of  the  Louvre. 
Many  in  France  were  aflflicted  at  this,  but  they  dared  only  speak  of 
it  in  private.  They  were  indifferent  as  to  sir  John  le  Mercier,  but 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere  had  been  courteous,  debonair,  and  patient  in 
hearing  poor  people,  and  such  as  were  not  of  rank  to  attend  his  pub- 
lic audiences.  It  was  reported  in  Paris  that  they  were  to  be  be- 
headed ;  and  it  v/as  whispered  slanderously,  to  ruin  their  popularity, 
that  they  had  been  traitors  to  the  crown,  and  plundered  the  treasury 
of  great  wealth ;  with  which  they  had  kept  up  their  state,  and  built 
houses  and  fine  castles,  while  poor  knights  and  squires,  who  had  ex- 
posed their  lives  in  arms  for  the  service  of  the  realm,  and  sold  their 
inheritances  for  subsistence,  could  not  obtain  any  payment,  for  a  long 
time  past,  from  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John 
le  Mercier,  or  from  Montagu,  who  had  fled.  Their  numerous  ene- 
mies, who  were  in  great  strength,  declared  they  deserved  to  die,  which 
put  them  in  great  risk.  They  urged  as  a  crime  against  them,  that 
they  had  advised  the  king  to  go  to  Mans,  and  thence  to  Brittany, 
and  had,  by  poisoned  liquors  which  they  gave  him  to  drink,  brought 
on  this  frenzy ;  and  it  was  currently  reported,  that  the  king's  phy- 
sicians, who  had  the  care  of  his  health,  were  not,  in  any  way,  per- 
mitted to  have  their  will,  nor  was  their  advice  followed. 

So  much  was  said  against  these  two,  that  the  lord  de  la  Riviere 
and  sir  John  le  Mercier  were  removed  from  the  Louvre  and  delivered 
over  to  the  provost  of  the  Chatelet,  and  confined  in  the  castle  of  St. 
Anthony,  under  the  guard  of  the  viscount  d'Achy,  at  that  time  the 
governor.  On  this  removal,  though  the  common  report  ran  that  they 
were  to  be  put  to  death,  in  truth  they  were  never  condemned  ;  nor 
could  those  by  whom  they  had  been  examined,  ever  in  their  con- 
sciences find  them  guilty  of  death.  They  were,  however,  daily  at- 
tacked by  some,  who  said,  "  Take  heed  to  your  souls,  for  your  bodies 
are  already  disposed  of :  you  are  both  condemned  to  have  your  heads 
cut  off"."  In  this  distressing  state  they  were  kept  for  some  time  ;  but 
the  bfegue  de  Villaines,  a  great  knight  and  valiant  man-at-arms,  from 
the  country  of  Beauce,  inculpated  in  the  same  accusations,  had  many 
friends,  who  pleaded  effectually  in  his  favor,  and  he  was  freed  from 
prison  with  a  fuH  acquittal.  On  his  leaving  the  prison,  he  was  told 
by  his  relations,  sir  Barrois  des  Barres  and  others,  to  prepare  to  set 
out  for  Castille,  where  in  future  he  must  reside,  on  the  handsome  in- 
heritance he  gained  by  his  marriage  with  the  countess  de  Ribadeo. 
He  followed  the  advice  that  had  been  given  him,  and  speedily  packed 
up  all  he  wanted,  and  set  out  for  Castille,  leaving  his  two  friends  in 
prison,  and  in  daily  peril  of  losing  their  lives.  All  the  property, 
moveable  and  immoveable,  of  sir  John  le  Mercier,  that  was  in  France, 
and  could  be  laid  hold  of,  was  confiscated  and  given  to  others.  His 
fine  house  at  Pont  b.  Louvion,*  in  the  diocese  of  Loan,  that  had  cost 
him  such  immense  sums,  was  seized  and  given  to  the  lord  de  Coucy, 
with  all  its  estates,  manors,  and  dependencies.  I  am  ignorant  if  this 
was  done  at  his  requec;t,  but  he  possessed  it,  and  his  heirs  afterwards. 

The  regents  treated  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  very  cruelly.  They 
confiscated  all  his  estates,  as  well  what  had  descended  to  him  as 
those  he  had  purchased,  and  all  his  moveables  wherever  they  could 


*  "Pont  k  Louvion."  It  is  in  the  MSS.  Pont-Aubumen,  and  Pont  k  Lonnion.  Q,.  if 
DOt  Pont  k  Nouvion.  There  are  three  villages  of  that  name  in  the  election  of  Laon. 


be  found.  The  lady,  his  wife,  had,  however,  reserved  to  her  use  all 
the  domain  of  Auneau,  and  whatever  else  she  had  inherited  from  her 
family,  by  father  or  mother.  She  had  a  young  and  genteel  daughter, 
of  ten  years  old,  who  had  been  betrothed  to  James  de  Chastillon,son 
and  heir  to  sir  Hugh  de  Chastillon,  who  had  formerly  been  master 
of  the  cross-bows  o^  PVance ;  he  was  already  in  possession  of  large 
estates,  and  in  the  expectation  of  more.  He  had  made  several  ex 
cursions  with  his  intended  father-in-law,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  ;  but, 
notwithstanding  this,  the  regents  would  break  oflT  the  intended  mar- 
riage in  spite  of  the  young  man.  This  connectio/i  was  put  an  end  to, 
and  he  married  eisewherf.,  according  to  the  pleasure  of  the  dukes  of 
Berry  and  Burgundy,  and  the  lord  de  la  Tremouille,  who  took  the 
managment  of  the  business. 

The  lord  de  la  Riviere  had  likewise  a  son,  a  squire,  who  was  his 
heir,  married  to  the  only  daughter  of  the  lord  de  Dampmartin,  who 
was  not  likely  to  have  more  children,  and  this  daughter  was  his 
heiress.  The  regents  wanted  likewise  to  break  of  this  marriage,  and 
unite  her  more  nobly  ;  but  the  count  de  Dampmartin,  like  an  honor- 
able mjin,  stepped  forv/ard,  and  said :  "  That  as  long  as  the  son  of 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere  lived,  his  daughter  should  have  no  other  hus- 
band ;  and,  if  violence  were  used  to  shorten  his  days,  his  daughter 
should  remain  a  widow,  and  he  should  so  strongly  settle  his  property, 
that  those  who  might  wish  to  gain  it  by  fraud  or  otherwise  would  find 
themselves  disappointed."  When  they  saw  the  firmness  of  the  count 
de  Dampmartin,  and  that  he  would  not  give  up  his  son-in-law,  they 
left  him  quiet,  and  the  marriage  remained  good;  but  the  first  I  men- 
tioned was  set  aside  by  an  absolution  from  pope  Clement,  who  was 
forced  to  give  it  whether  he  would  (*r  not ;  for  he  had  no  power  over 
the  realm  of  France  but  v/hat  the  two  dukes  were  pleased  to  allow 
him,  so  greatly  was  the  church  lowered  and  hurt  by  the  disgraceful 
schism,  and  by  the  conduct  of  those  who  ought  to  have  ruled  it  better. 

Many  in  France,  and  in  other  countries,  acquitted  the  lord  de  la 
Riviere  from  all  blame,  but  their  excusing  him  was  of  no  avail ;  for 
although  his  innocence  was  as  clear  as  the  day,  no  one  dared  to 
speak  in  his  behalf,  but  that  courageous  young  lady  the  duchess  of 
Berry.  Too  often  had  that  good  lady  cast  herself  at  her  lord's  feet, 
saying,  with  uplifted  han^s :  "Ah,  my  lord,  you  allow  yourself  to  be 
swayed  wrongly  and  sinfully,  by  the  envious  and  disappointed,  who 
poison  your  mind  with  tales  against  this  valiant  knight,  and  virtuous 
man,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere.  They  accuse  him  unjuf-tly,  and  no  one 
dares  to  say  a  word  in  his  defence.  I  wish  you  therefore  to  know, 
that,  if  he  shall  be  put  to  death,  I  shall  never  again  taste  happiness, 
but  remain  all  my  days  in  sorrow  and  affliction.  He  is,  whoever  may 
say  the  contrary,  a  most  loyal  and  prudent  knight.  Ah,  my  lord, 
you  little  remember  the  handsome  services  he  has  done  you,  nor  the 
pains  and  difficulty  he  had  to  encounter  when  he  accomplished  our 
marriage.  I  do  not  say  this  as  pretending  to  have  been  worth  the 
trouble,  for  I  am  but  a  poor  lady  in  comparison  to  you  ;  but  you, 
who  were  so  anxious  to  have  me,  had  to  deal  with  a  hard  and  cun- 
ning lord,  the  late  count  de  Foix,  in  whose  wardship  I  then  was  ;  and, 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  persuasive  manners  of  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
I  should  have  never  been  your  duchess,  but  settled  in  England ;  for 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  solicited  me  for  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  the 
count  de  Foix  inclined  more  to  him  than  to  you.  Most  dear  sir,  you 
ought  not  to  be  forgetful  of  these  things,  for  you  know  what  I  say  is 
true.  I  therefore  most  humbly  entreat  that  you  would  have  compas- 
sion  on  that  gallant  knight  who  so  courteously  conducted  your  busi- 
ness,  in  regard  to  me,  that  he  suffer  neither  in  life  nor  limb." 

The  duke  of  Berry,  thus  attacked  by  his  young  and  handsome 
wife,  whom  he  doted  upon,  and  feeling  that  all  she  had  said  Vvas  true, 
was  much  softened  in  his  hatred  to  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  ;  and  to 
appease  his  lady,  who  he  saw  was  in  earnest,  replied  :  "  Lady,  as 
God  may  save  my  soul,  I  would  rather  have  paid  twenty  thousand 
francs,  ihan  that  la  Riviere  should  have  misconducted  himself  toward 
the  crown  of  France.  Before  this  indisposition  of  the  king  I  loved 
him  well,  and  considered  him  a  prudent  and  valiant  knight.  Since, 
however,  you  thus  anxiously  interest  yourself  for  him,  I  will  abate 
my  anger ;  and  from  your  entreaties  and  solicitations  he  shall  fare 
the  better.  I  will  exert  my  power  to  the  utmost,  and  do  more  for 
your  prayers  than  if  all  France  united  had  petitioned  me  in  his  be- 
half." "  My  lord,"  answered  the  lady,  "  please  God,  I  shall  see  the 
eflfects  of  it.  You  will  do  a  good  and  charitable  act ;  for  I  believe 
there  is  not  one,  besides  myself,  that  has  spoken  in  his  favor."  "  You 
say  truly,"  replied  the  duke  ;  "  but  when  you  so  warmly  take  up  the 
matter,  it  is  fully  suflacient."  Thus  was  the  duchess  contented  with 
the  answers  of  the  duke;  and  when  he  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
with  their  councils,  met  on  the  business,  there  was  much  altercation. 
There  is  not  a  doubt  but,  if  this  virtuous  lady  had  not  interfered,  he 
would  have  been  put  to  death.  From  aflfection  to  her,  it  was  other- 
wise; and  John  le  Mercier  was  fortunate  in  being  the  companion  of 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  and  implicated  in  the  same  charges,  for  they 
could  not  in  conscience  have  executed  one  without  the  other. 

Notwithstanding  this  delay,  they  did  not  feel  perfectly  secure  in 
prison ;  for  they  knew  they  had  many  enemies,  who  were  now  in 
power,  and  angry  (though  they  were  forced  to  abide  by  it)  that  they 
had  not^ooner  been  punished.  Sir  John  le  Mercier,  during  his  con. 
finement  in  the  Bastille,  was  in  such  continual  grief  and  tears  that  he 
nearly  lost  his  sight.  It  was  melancholy  indeed  to  hear  the  bitter 
ness  of  his  lamentations. 


555 


CHAPTER  L. 

AFTER  MANY  ADJOURNMEjNfTS  AND  DELAYS,  THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON 
IS,  BY  JUDGMENT  OF  THE  COURT  OF  PARLIAMENT  OF  PARIS,  BANISHED 
THE  REALM  OF  FRA.NCE,  CONDEMNED  TO  PAY  A  FINE  OF  ONE  HUNDRED 
THOUSAND  FK  -  NCS,  AND  DECLARED  INCAPABLE  OF  HOLDING-  THE  OFFICE 
OF  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE. 

During  the  ccnfinement  of  the  two  knights  in  prison,  where  they 
remained  upward  of  a  year,  uncertain  what  the  conclusion  would  be, 
the  lord  de  Clisson  was  att;:cked  every  way,  to  degrade  his  honor 
and  deprive  him  of  his  office.  They  were  more  desirous  to  lay  hold 
of  him  than  any  others  of  the  late  ministry,  but  he  took  good  care  to 
prevent  it.  He  was  wise  in  so  doing ;  for  if  he  had  been  arrested, 
everything  was  prepared  for  his  'execution  the  moment  he  should  be 
condemned,  without  the  smallest  hope  of  mercy,  to  please  his  adver- 


of  France  for  a  false  and  wicked  traitor  to  the  crown,  condemned  to 
pay  a  fine  of  one  hundred  thousand  marcs  of  silver,  for  the  extortions 
which  he  had  fraudulently  and  wickedly  committed  in  former  times, 
as  well  in  the  office  of  constable  as  in  the  exchequer  and  elsewhere, 
and  to  be  deprived  for  ever  of  the  office  of  constable  of  France.  The 
duke  of  Orleans  was  invited  by  the  court  to  be  present  when  this 
sentence  was  passed,  but  he  would  not,  and  excused  himself.  The 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  there,  with  a  great  many  of  the 
barons  of  France. 

Now  observe  the  works  of  Fortune,  how  firm  and  steady  they  are, 
when  such  a  valiant  and  good  knight  who  had  labored  so  successfully 
for  the  honor  of  France,  was  thus  maliciously  degraded  in  honor  and 
hurt  in  his  fortune.  He  was  lucky  in  not  obeying  any  of  the  sum- 
monses, for,  had  he  come,  they  would  have  disgracefully  put  him  to 
death ;  nor  could  the  duke  of  Orleans  have  saved  him,  for,  if  he  had 
interceded  for  him,  no  attention  would  have  been  paid  to  it.  You 


Kino  Charles  and  a  Hawking  Party.  From  an  original  design. 


sary,  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  never  done  any  good  to  France. 

When  the  regents  found  he  had  escaped,  they  resolved  to  proceed 
in  a  different  manner.  It  v/as  ordered,  that  he  should  be  summoned 
by  the  court  of  parliament  of  Paris  to  appear  before  it,  and  answer 
such  charges  as  should  be  made  against  him,  under  pain  of  being 
dishonored  and  banished  from  France.  Commissioners  were  sent 
after  him  into  Brittany,  by  the  chamber  of  parliament,  to  summon  and 
arrest  him.  They  acquitted  themselves  well,  so  far  as  going  into 
Brittany  and  demanding  at  all  the  towns  and  castles  belonging  to  sir 
Oliver  de  Clisson  where  he  was  to  be  found,  saying,  "  We  are  sent 
by  the  king  and  council  to  speak  with  my  lord  the  constable :  tell  us 
bow  we  can  see  him,  that  we  may  perform  our  message."  The  in- 
habitants of  the  towns  or  castles  dependent  on  the  lord  de  Clisson 
answered,  as  they  had  been  tutored  to  do  ;  "  Gentlemen,  you  are 
very  welcome  :  if  we  wanted  to  speak  with  our  lord  the  constable, 
we  would  go  to  such  a  place^^where  we  should  find  him  without  fail." 
Thus  were  the  commissioners  sent  from  town  to  town,  asking  after 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  but  without  ever  finding  him,  or  having  any 
other  answers.  At  length  being  tired, of  the  pursuit,  they  returned 
to  Paris,  and  related  their  ill  success,  and  the  tricks  the  constable's 
vassals  had  played  them.  Those  who  had  accused  him,  and  wished 
his  condemnation,  would  not  that  he  had  acted  otherwise,  for  now, 
they  said,  they  would  have  instant  judgment,  and  he  should  be  treated 
according  to  his  deserts. 

They  publicly  summoned,  by  order  of  parliament,  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson  in  all  legal  form,  allowing  the  usual  interval  between  each 
summons,  to  prevent  those  attached  to  him  from  saying  that  hatred 
or  malice  had  outstripped  justice.  After  every  adjournment  was 
completed,  without  any  intelligence  received  from  him,  and  after  he 
had  been  summoned  first  at  the  door  of  the  chamber  of  parliament, 
then  publicly  at  the  gates  and  on  the  steps  of  the  palace,  with  every 
usual  solemnity,  without  any  answer  being  returned,  a  most  cruel 
centence  was  passed  by  the  court.    He  was  banished  the  kingdom 


may  suppose  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  who 
were  strongly  connected  with  each  other,  were  much  rejoiced  at  this  ; 
but  they  were  vexed  the  constable  had  not  borne  company  with  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Mercier.  This  sentence  made  a 
great  noise  in  France  and  elsewhere.  Some  pitied  him,  and  said  in 
secret  that  he  had  been  unjustly  treated  :  others  opposed  it,  saying  it 
was  fortunate  he  had  not  been  laid  hold  of  and  hanged,  for  he  was 
deserving  of  it,  *'  Our  regents,"  they  added,  "  who  are  well  ac- 
quainted with  his  manner  of  life,  have  not  been  to  blame  in  suffering 
him  to  be  thus  treated.  How  the  devil  could  he  have  laid  by  such 
a  sum  as  a  million  and  a  half  of  florins  ?  It  eoii'.d  not  have  been  by 
conquests  in  war,  but  from  pillage  and  robbery,  and  from  the  pay  of 
poor  knights  and  squires,  as  is  well  known  at  the  chancery  and 
treasury,  where  it  is  all  written  down.  In  the  expeditions  to  Flan- 
ders, he  raised  and  received  large  sums  of  money,  as  well  as  in  that 
which  the  king  made  into  Germany.  All  the  taxes  for  the  war,  and 
the  payment  of  the  men-at-arms,  passed  through  his  hands.  He  paid 
himself  and  others  as  he  pleased,  keeping  the  better  part,  without  any 
one  daring  to  say  a  word  against  it."  In  such  terms  was  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson  accused  behind  his  back;  and  the  proverb  says  truly,  that 
"  those  whom  necessity  forces  to  sell  have  never  a  fair  offer." 

The  duke  of  Brittany  caused  it  to  be  rumored  throughout  his 
country,  that  whenever  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  should 
please,  he  could  easily  reduce  the  lord  de  Clisson  to  the  lowest  state; 
but  at  the  moment  he  left  him  undisturbed,  to  see  what  turn  affairs 
would  take,  for  he  expected,  from  the  measures  then  pursuing,  the 
lord  de  Clisson  must  be  deprived  of  the  constableship.  The  duke 
of  Brittany  and  sir  Peter  de  Craon  were  thus  suddenly  relieved  from 
all  anxiety  by  the  favor  of  dame  Fortune,  who,  ever  in  motion,  exalts 
those  who  least  expect  it,  and  tumbles  others  into  the  dirt  from  the 
top  of  her  wheel. 

Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  and  sir  John  le  Mer 
cier,  were  principally  accused  of  being  the  authors  of  the  king's  ill 


556 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c 


ness ;  apd  it  was  commonly  reported  by  those  who  hated  them,  and 
wished  their  death,  that  they  had  poisoned  the  king.  Now  consider 
how  little  there  was  in  this  charge,  or  how  little  probability  of  their 
attempting  such  an  act,  who  were  sure  of  being  prosecuted  if  any 
accident  happened  to  the  king,  and  of  course  would  have  been  the 
most  eager  to  have  preserved  him  in  health.  But  nothing  was  be- 
lieved which  they  urged  in  their  defence,  as  you  already  know.  The 
lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  ie  Mercier  were  for  a  long  time  im- 
prisoned in  the  Bastille,  and  in  great  danger  of  being  publicly  be- 
headed. It  would  undoubtedly  have  been  done,  if  the  king  had  not 
very  opportunely  recovered  his  health,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the 
strong  and  repeated  intercessions  the  duchess  of  Berry  made  for  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere.  The  lord  de  Clisson  resided  in  Brittany;  and  a 
severe  warfare  was  kept  up  between  him  and  the  duke,  which  cost 
many  lives,  as  will  be  related  hereafter. 


CHAPTER  LI.. 

KING  CHARLES  RECOVERS  HIS  SENSES  THROUGH  THE  MERCY  OF  GOD,  AND 
THE  DILIGENT  ATTENTION  OF  HIS  PHYSICIAN,  MASTER  WILLIAM  DE 
HARSELEY. 

The  disorder,  which  befel  the  king  on  his  journey  to  Brittany, 
greatly  affected  all  his  subjects,  and  they  naturally  felt  for  their  king, 
who,  before  his  illness,  was  very  popular  with  all  ranks.  Being  the 
chief,  every  part  of  the  government  suffered;  for,  in  like  manner, 
when  the  head  of  a  man  is  sick,  his  other  members  are  not  painless. 
No  one  ventured  to  talk  openly  of  his  indisposition,  which  was  con- 
cealed as  much  as  it  could  be.  Indeed,  it  was  perfectly  unknown 
to  the  queen  until  she  was  recovered  from  her  lying-in  ;  and  I  believe 
this  time  she  was  brought  to  bed  of  a  daughter.  Master  William  de 
Harseley,  who  had  the  king  under  his  care,  resided  quietly  with  him 
at  Creil,  and  was  very  attentive  to  him,  which  gained  him  honor  and 
profit,  for  by  little  and  little  he  recovered  for  him  his  health.  He 
first  got  rid  of  the  fever  and  great  heat  he  complained  of,  and  then 
restored  to  him  his  appetite,  sleep,  and  his  recollection  of  things  about 
him.  Until  he  vv'as  strong  enough  to  bear  removal  for  change  of  air, 
he  allowed  him  to  ride,  hunt,  and  amuse  himself  with  hawking. 

On  the  news  of  the  king's  recovery  being  spread  abroad,  the  whole 
kingdom  of  France  was  rejoiced,  and  most  heartily  and  sincerely 
were  thanksgivings  offered  up  to  God  for  having  restored  the  king  to 
his  senses  and  memory.  During  his  residence  atCreil,  he  demanded 
to  see  the  queen  and  his  son  :  she  came  thither,  and  brought  the 
dauphin.  The  king  received  them  very  kindly;  and  thus  by  degrees, 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  was  he  restored  to  health.  Master  Wil. 
liam  de  Harseley,  seeing  him  in  so  fair  a  way,  was  in  high  spirits, 
and  not  without  reason ;  for  he  had  performed  an  astonishing  cure. 
He  now  gave  him  up  to  the  care  of  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Orleans, 
and  his  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  saying 
to  them ;  "  Thanks  to  God,  the  king  is  now  well  :  I  deliver  him  up 
to  you  ;  bul  henceforward.,  you  must  carefully  avoid  angering  or  vex- 
ing him,  for  as  yet  his  nerves  have  not  quite  recovered  their  strength, 
though  they  will  daily  get  better.  Amusements  and  relaxations  from 
the  fatigues  of  business  will  be  of  service  to  him,  and  above  all,  he 
must  not  weary  himself  too  much  with  his  ministers  or  council ;  for 
his  head  will  continue  some  time  weak  and  delicate,  as  he  has  been 
much  pulled  down  and  shattered  by  this  indisposition." 

Having  consulted  together,  they  resolved  to  retain  master  William 
de  Harseley  at  such  an  ample  salary  as  should  satisfy  him ;  for  it  is 
the  object  of  all  medical  men  to  gain  large  salaries,  and  as  much 
profit  as  possible,  from  the  lords  and  ladies  who  call  for  their  aid.  It 
was  therefore  proposed  to  hini  to  remain  with  the  king ;  but  he  ex- 
cused himself,  saying,  "  that  ho  w  as  old  and  weakly  ;  that  the  man- 
ner of  living  at  court  would  not  ugree  with  his  years,  and  that  he 
must  immediately  return  to  his  nursling  at  home."  When  they  saw 
lie  was  determined  in  his  refusal,  they  pressed  him  no  further.  They 
yave  him  permission  to  depart,  and,  on  his  faking  leave,  presented 
him  with  one  thousand  crowns  of  gold,  and  an  order  for  four  horses 
on  the  postmasters  whenever  he  should  please  to  come  to  court.  I 
believe  he  never  returned ;  for  he  continued  in  the  city  of  Laon,  where 
16  died  very  rich,  possessed  of  thirty  thousand  francs.  He  was  the 
•nost  niggardly  man  of  his  time  :  his  whole  pleasure  was  amassing 
noney,  and  never  spending  a  farthing  at  home,  but  eating  and  drink- 
ng  abroad  wherever  he  could.  With  such  rods  are  physicians  cor- 
seted. 

CHAPTER  LII> 

THE  TRUCE  IS  PROLONGED  BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND.  THE  VIS- 
COUNT DE  CHASTELBON  DOES  HOMAGE  FOR  THE  COUNTY  OF  FOIX  TO  THE 
KING  OF  FRANCE. 

To  continue  this  noble  and  pleasant  history,  undertaken  at  the  re- 
luest  and  pleasure  of  that  liberal  and  potent  prince,  my  very  dear  lord 
md  patron,  Guy  de  Chastillon,  count  de  Blois,  lord  of  Avesnes,  Chi- 
nay,  Beaumont,  Schocnhoven  and  Turgow  ;  I,  John  Froissart,  priest 
md  chaplain  to  my  very  dear  lord  before  named,  and  at  the  time 
reasurer  and  canon  of  Chimay  and  Lille  in  Flanders,  set  myself  to 
vork  at  my  forge,  to  produce  new  and  notable  matter  relative  to  the 
vars  between  France  and  England  and  their  allies,  as  clearly  appears 


from  the  various  treaties  which  are  of  this  date,  and  which  excellent 
materials,  through  the  grace  of  God,  I  shall  work  upon  as  long  as  I 
live  ;  for  the  more  I  labor  at  it  the  more  it  delights  me  :  just  acs  a 
gallant  knight  or  squire-at-arms,  who  loves  his  profession,  the  longer 
he  continues  it  so  much  the  more  delectable  it  appears.  / 
You  have  had  it  before  related  in  these  chronicles,  that  a  truce  had 
been  agreed  on  for  three  years  at  Leulinghen,  between  France  and 
England  ;  that  embassadors  from  France,  namely  the  count  de  Saint 
Pol  and  the  lord  de  Chateaumorant,  had  brought  the  papers  signed 
and  sealed  from  England  ;  and  that,  since  then,  the  lord  de  Chateau- 
morant and  sir  Taupin  de  Cantemerle,  had  accompanied  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  York  from  the  conferences  at  Amiens  to  London 
to  learn  the  intentions  of  the  4iing  and  parliament  of  England,  in  re* 
gard  to  the  advances  which  had  been  made  at  Amiens  toward  a  solid 
peace  between  the  two  nations,  subject,  however,  to  the  consent  of 
England,  which  had  been  reserved  in  the  treaty  by  the  dukes  of  Lan- 
caster and  York.    The  French  knights  had  returned  to  France ;  for 
they  were  told  nothing  could  be  done  in  the  matter  until  the  meeting 
of  the  parliament,  which  was  appointed  to  be  holden  at  Westminster 
at  Michaelmas :  that  then  the  affair  would  be  discussed,  and  they 
should  have  an  answer.    When  it  was  known  in  England  how 
grievously  the  king  of  France  was  afflicted,  the  business  was  much 
retarded.    Nevertheless,  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  were 
desirous  of  peace  between  England  and  France,  and,  had  it  depended 
on  them,  it  would  have  been  concluded  ;  but  it  was  not  so,  for  the 
commons  of  England  preferred  war  to  peace,  saying,  "that  war  with 
France  was  more  beneficial  to  them  than  otherv/ise."  This  was  also 
the  opinion  of  Thomas  duke  of  Gloucester,  constable  of  England, 
who  was  very  popular  throughout  the  country.   He  inclined  for  war, 
as  did  all  the  young  men  who  were  anxious  to  signalize  themselves 
in  arms;  but  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  £is  the  oldest  and 
most  powerful,  took  the  lead,  and  said,  "  the  war  had  lasted  long 
enough  between  France  and  England,  and  that  a  good  peace,  if  pro- 
perly attended  to,  would  be  very  welcome  to  all  parties,  who  had 
suffered  greatly  from  the  long  state  of  warfare."    The  duke  added, 
"  that  holy  Christendom  was  in  danger  from  Bajazet,  who  was  in 
great  force  on  the  frontiers  of  Hungary,  sorely  oppressing  that  country ; 
and  that  was  the  proper  time  for  all  young  bachelors  who  wished  to 
try  their  skill  in  arms." 

Let  us  weigh  well  these  words  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  which 
were  offered  with  the  best  intentions;  for  he  had  many  times  invaded 
France  and  overrun  that  country  with  small  gain.    He  had  under- 
gone great  bodily  fatigue  ;  and  though  he  burnt  and  destroyed  the 
flat  country,  it  was  almost  as  soon  recovered  again  from  the  damages 
it  had  suffered.    He  said  that  this  war  led  to  no  good  end ;  but,  if 
continued,  must  be  pushed  forward  with  vigor,  and  the  slightest  re. 
verse  might  be  attended  with  the  worst  consequences.    He  likewise 
perceived  the  king  was  more  desirous  of  peace  than  war.   I,  the  au- 
thor of  this  history,  know  not  how  to  determine  who  was  in  the  right, 
or  who  in  the  wrong;  but  it  was  said  the  reason  of  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster's  conduct  was,  that  he  had  married  his  two  daughters  in  Castille 
and  Portugal,  and  therefore  he  was  desirous  of  peace.    His  son-in- 
law,  the  king  of  Castille,  was  young;  and  to  prevent  any  troubles 
from  his  grandees,  and  in  order  that  he  might  reign  quietly,  it  was 
necessary  there  should  be  such  a  peace  with  France  as  the  English 
could  not  infringe.    Should  they  do  so,  the  French  would  instantly 
fall  on  Castille  ;  for  they  had  free  entrances  thither,  through  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon,  of  which  the  lady  Jolande  de  Bar,  a  French 
woman,  was  queen,  and  who  governed  that  kingdom  as  well  as 
Catalonia,  or  through  the  countries  of  Bearn  and  tne  Basques  ;  for 
the  viscount  de  Chateaubon,  the  heir  to  the  late  count  de  Foix,  had 
sworn  and  sealed  to  grant  this  permission,  when  required  by  the  king 
of  France.    The  French  had  therefore  several  entrances  to  Castille, 
without  danger  of  opposition  from  the  king  of  Navarre,  who  would 
not  willingly  anger  his  cousin-german  the  king  of  France.  His 
brother  sir  Peter  de  Navarre,  was  besides  at  the  court  of  France,  and 
would  instantly  soften  any  disputes  that  should  arise  between  the 
king  of  France  and  his  brother  of  Navarre ;  for  he  was  a  good  French- 
man, and  never  acted  but  f(*r  the  mutual  interest  of  the  two  kings 
The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  fully  aware  of  all  the  consequences  of 
war,  and  frequently  remonstrated  on  the  subject  with  his  son,  Henry 
earl  of  Derby,  who  though  young,  had  an  understanding  and  prudence 
that  seemed  likely  to  produce  perfection.    This  earl  of  Derby  had 
four  fine  sons,  Henry,  John,  Humphrey  and  Thomas,  and  two  daugh 
ters,  by  Mary  de  Bohun,  daughter  to  the  earl  of  Hereford  and  North, 
ampton,  constable  of  England,  and  possessed  in  her  right  very  large 
estates. 

The  conclusion  of  the  matter  respecting  peace,  which  was  long 
discussed  in  the  parliament  held  at  Westminster,  of  prelates,  noble- 
men, and  citizens  from  the  cities  and  principal  towns,  was,  that  a 
truce  should  take  place  between  England,  France,  and  their  respec- 
tive allies,  by  sea  and  land,  to  last  from  Michaelmas  to  Saint  John 
Baptist's  day,  and  one  year  longer.  Those  who  ^ad  been  sent  by 
the  king  of  France,  carried  back  the  ariioles  of  the  truce  properly 
signed  and  sealed,  and  the  agreement  was  observed  by  all  parties. 

The  health  of  the  king  of  France  had  been  so  exceedingly  weak- 
ened by  his  late  illness,  that  his  council  knew  not  to  whom  to  apply 
for  advice  ;  for  the  physician  who  had  before  attended,  master  Wil. 
liam  de  Harseley,  was  dead.    He  had,  however,  given  the  king. 


CHRONICLES   OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


557 


before  he  left  him,  several  good  recipes  which  he  had  used,  and  had 
returned  to  Paris  in  the  winter  v/ith  very  good  health,  to  the  great 
joy  of  his  family  and  the  whole  commonalty  of  France,  with  whom 
he  was  very  popular.  The  queen  accompanied  him  from  Creil  to 
Paris,  where  they  resided  at  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol.  At  times  he 
went  to  the  Louvre,  but  for  the  most  part  staid  at  the  hotel  de  Saint 
Pol;  and,  during  the  long  winter  nights,  there  were  carohngs,  dan- 
cings and  other  amusements,  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  queen, 
duchess  of  Beny,  duchess  of  Orleans  and  other  ladies,  who  thus 
passed  the  winter  nights. 


There  was  in  the  king's  household,  a  Norman  squire,  called  Hu. 
gonin  de  Gensay,  a  near  relation  of  the  bridegroom,  who  thought.pf 
the  following  piece  of  pleasantry  to  amuse  the  king  and  ladies.  This 
marriage  was  on  a  Tuesday  before  Candlemas-day,  and  he  had -in 
the  evening  provided  six  coats  of  hnen  covered  with  fine  flax,  the 
color  of  hair.  He  dressed  the  king  in  one  of  them,  the  count  de 
Joigny,  a  young  and  gallant  knight,  in  another,  which  became  him 
well ;  sir  Charles  de  Poitiers,  son  of  the  count  Valentinois,  had  the 
third ;  sir  Evan  de  Foix,  the  fourth  ;  the  son  of  the  lord  de  Nan 
touillet,  a  young  knight,  had  the  fifth,  and  Hugonin  dressed  himself 


The  Masque  at  Paris,  in  which  the  King  and  others  were  in  great  danger.  From  a  MS.  of  the  15th  century. 


At  this  season,  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon  came  to  Paris,  to  do 
homage  to  the  king  for  the  county  of  Foix,  which  he  inherited  as  legal 
heir  to  Gaston  de  Foix,  and  which  was  a  fief  dependent  on  France. 
B^arn  is  an  independent  state,  and  the  lords  of  it  owe  service  to 
none  other  lord  but  God,  notwithstanding  the  claims  the  late  prince 
of  Wales,  of  happy  memory,  urged  against  Gaston  de  Foix,  the  late 
•lord  of  B6arn.    The  prince  pretended  it  was  dependent  on  Aqui- 
taine,  but  the  count  de  Foix  denied  the  fact.    To  say  the  truth,  all 
these  claims  of  the  prince  were  instigated  through  the  count  John 
d'Armagnac,  as  has  been  already  told,  so  that  I  shall  now  pass  the 
matter  over.  When  the  viscount  de  Chflteaubon,  whom  henceforward 
I  shall  call  the  count  de  Foix,  came  to  Paris,  he  brought  a  cousin 
with  him,  a  bastard  son  of  the  late  count,  called  Evan  de  Foix,  a 
handsome  and  accomplished  knight  ;  whom  his  late  father  would 
have  willingly  made  his  heir,  with  his  brother  Gracien,  that  was  now 
with  the  king  of  Navarre,  but  the  barons  of  Beam  would  not  con- 
sent to  it.    The  matter,  therefore  remained  unsettled,  for  the  count, 
as  you  have  seen,  died  suddenly.    On  sir  Evan  being  introduced  to 
the  king,  he  took  a  great  liking  to  him,  for  he  was  wonderfully  hand- 
some and  well  made  ;  he  was  besides  of  the  same  age  with  the  king  ; 
and  the  affairs  of  the  viscount  de  Chateaubon  were  benefited  by  this 
friendship,  as  they  were  the  more  speedily  concluded.    The  viscount 
returned  home  ;  but  sir  Evan  remained  at  court,  and  was  named  by 
the  king  one  of  the  knights  of  his  bed-chamber,  with  twelve  coursers 
at  the  charge  of  the  crown. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

THE  KING  OF  FRAKCE  IN  GREAT  DANGER  OF  HIS  LIFE  AT  A  MASKED  DANCE 
OF  MEN  DRESSED  LIKO  SAVAGES.  POPE  BONIFACE  AND  THE  CARDINALS 
AT  ROME  SEND  A  LEARNED  FRIAR  TO  THE  KING. 

Not  long  after  this,  a  marriage  took  place  between  a  young  squire 
of  Vermandois  and  a  damsel  of  the  queen,  both  of  the  royal  house- 
hold. The  court  were  much  pleased  at  it,  and  the  king  resolved  to 
keep  their  wedding-feast  at  his  expense.  It  was  held  at  the  hotel  of 
Saint  Pol,  and  great  crowds  of  lords  attended  ;  among  whom  were 
the  dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  their  duchesses.  The 
wedding-day*  was  passed  in  dancing  and  joy.  The  king  entertained 
at  supper  the  queen  in  great  state  ;  and  every  one  exerted  himself  to 
•dd  to  the  gayety,  seeing  how  much  delighted  the  king  appeared. 

*  The  29th  of  January  1392  old  style,  1393  new  style.-Bo. 


in  the  sixth.*  When  they  were  all  thus  dressed,  by  having  the  coata 
sewed  round  them,  they  appeared  like  savages,  for  they  were  covered 
with  hair  from  head  to  foot.  This  masquerade  pleased  the  king 
greatly,  and  he  expressed  his  pleasure  to  the  squire.  It  was  so  secret- 
ly contrived  that  no  one  knew  anything  of  the  matter  but  the  servants 
who  had  attended  on  them.  Sir  Evan  de  Foix,  who  seemed  to  have 
more  foresight  of  what  was  to  happen,  said  to  the  king,  "  Sire, 
command  strictly  that  no  one  come  near  us  with  torches  ;  for,  if  a 
spark  fall  on  the  coats  we  are  dressed  in,  the  flax  will  instantly  take 
fire,  and  we  inevitably  be  burnt :  take  care,  therefore,  of  what  I  say." 
"  Evan,"  replied  the  king,  "you  speak  well  and  wisely,  and  your 
advice  shall  be  attended  to."  "  He  then  forbade  his  servants  to  fol- 
low,  and,  sending  for  one  of  the  serjeants-at-arms  that  waited  at  the 
doors  of  the  appartments,  said  to  him,  "  Go  to  the  room  where  tl^ 
ladies  are,  and  command,  in  the  king's  name,  that  all  the  torches  be 
placed  on  one  side  of  it,  and  that  no  person  come  near  six  savage ' 
men  who  are  about  to  enter." 

The  Serjeant  did  as  he  had  been  ordered  by  the  king,  and  the 
torch-bearers  withdrew  on  one  side  and  no  one  approached  the  dan- 
cers, so  long  as  the  savages  staid  in  the  room.  The  apartment  was 
now  clear  of  all  but  ladies,  damsels,  and  knights  and  squires,  who" 
were  dancing  with  them.  Soon  after,  the  duke  of  Orleans  entered, 
attended  by  four  knights,  and  six  torches,  ignorant  of  the  orders  that 
had  been  given,  and  of  the  entrance  of  the  savages.  He  first  looked 
at  the  dancing,  and  then  took  part  himself,  just  as  the  king  of  France' 
made  his  appearance,  with  five  others  dressed  like  savages,  and 
covered  with  flax,  to  represent  hair  from  head  to  foot.  Not  one 
person  in  the  company  knew  them ;  and  they  v/ere  all  fastened  to- 
gether,  while  the  king  led  them  dancing.  On  their  entrance,  every 
one  was  so  occupied  in  examining  them,  that  the  orders  about  the 
torches  were  forgotten.  The  king,  who  was  the  leader,  fortunately 
for  him,  quitted  them  to  show  himself  to  the  ladies,  as  was  natura^, 
to  his  youth;  and  passing  by  the  queen,  placed  himself  near  the 
duchess  of  Berry,  who,  though  his  aunt,  was  the  youngest  of  tlie 
company.  The  duchess  amused  herself  in  talking  with  him,  and 
endeavoring  to  find  out  who  he  was  ;  but  the  king,  rising  up  from 
his  seat,  would  not  discover  himself.  The  duchess  said,  "  You  shall 
not  escape  thus,  for  I  will  know  your  name." 

At  this  moment,  a  most  unfortunate  accident  befel  the  others, 


*  In  the  history  of  France,  by  Villaret,  these  masquers  were— the  king— Hugues  d» 
Guissai— le  comte  de  Joigni— Aymard  de  Poitiers,  son  of  the  count  de  Valentinoi*— U 
b&tard  de  Foix— Jean  de  Nantouillet. 


558 


CEIRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


through  the  youthful  gayety  of  the  duke  Orleans,  who,  if  he  had  fore- 
seen  the  mischief  h  2  was  about  to  cause,  it  is  to  be  presumed  would 
not,  for  any  consideration,  have  so  acted.  He  was  very  inquisitive 
in  examining  them,  to  find  out  who  they  were  ;  and,  as  the  five  were 
dancing,  he  took  one  of  the  torches  from  his  servants,  and,  holding 
it  loo  near  their  dresses,  set  them  on  fire.  Flax,  you  know,  is  instant- 
ly in  a  blaze ;  and  the  pitch,  with  which  the  cloth  had  been  covered 
to  fasten  the  flax,  added  to  the  impossibility  of  extinguishing  it. 
They  were  likewise  chained  together,  and  there  cries  were  dreadful; 
for  the  fire  was  so  strong,  scarcely  any  dared  approach.  Some 
knights  indeed  did  their  utmost  to  disengage  them,  but  the  pitch 
burnt  their  hands  very  severely  ;  and  they  suffered  a  long  time  after- 
wards from  it. 

One  of  the  five,  Nantouillet,  recollected  that  the  buttery  was  near, 
broke  the  chain,  and  flying  thither,  flung  himself  into  a  tub  of  water 
which  was  there  for  washing  dishes  and  plates.  This  saved  him,  or 
he  would  have  been  burnt  to  death  like  the  others  :  but  he  was  withal 
some  time  very  ill.  When  the  queen  heard  the  cause  of  the  cries, 
she  was  alarmed  lest  the  king  should  be  hurt,  for  he  had  told  her  he 
would  be  one  of  the  six,  and  in  her  fright  fainted  and  fell  down  :  her 
ladies  and  knights  hastened  to  her  assistance  ;  and  the  confusion 
was  so  great,  no  one  knew  what  to  do.  The  duchess  of  Berry  saved 
the  king  by  throwing  the  train  of  her  robe  over  him,  and  detaining 
him,  for  he  wanted  to  quit  her.  "  Where  are  yen  going  ?''  said  she  : 
"  do  you  not  see  your  companions  are  in  a  blaze  ?  who  are  you  ?  for 
it  is  not  now  a  time  to  keep  it  a  secret."  He  then  named  himself, 
saying,  "  I  am  the  king."  "  Ah,  my  lord,"  replied  the  duchess,  "  put 
on  quickly  another  dress,  and  show  yourself  to  the  queen,  for  she  is 
very  much  distressed  about  you." 

The  king  on  this  left  the  room,  and,  having  thrown  aside  his 
mummery,  dressed  himself  as  fast  as  he  could,  and  returned  to  the 
queen,  who  had  been  much  comforted  by  the  duchess  of  Berry. 
When  th.3  king  had  quitted  her,  she  went  to  the  queen  and  said, 
"  Madam,  do  not  be  alarmed  for  the  king  :  you  will  shortly  see  him, 
I  for  I  have  been  talking  with  him."    As  she  said  this,  the  king  ap- 
1  peared,  and  the  queen  trembled  for  joy  :  she  was  carried  by  her 
1  knights  to  her  chamber,  where  the  king  attended  and  comforted  her. 
1  The  bastard  of  Foix,  when  on  fire,  cried  aloud,  "  Save  the  king  !  save 
1  the  king!"  who  indeed  was  saved  in  the  manner  I  have  related.  It 
was  the  providence  of  God  that  inspired  him  to  leave  his  companions 
1  and  converse  with  the  ladies,  for,  had  he  remained  with  them,  he 
•"must  inevitably  have  been  burnt  to  death. 

1     This  terrible  accident  happened  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  in 
tthe  ball-room,  at  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol,  and  it  was  a  most  melancholy 
(spectacle.    Of  the  four  that  were  on  fire,  two  died  on  the  spot :  the 
tother  two,  the  bastard  of  Foix  and  the  count  de  Joigny,  were  carried 
Ito  their  hotels,  and  died  two  days  afterwards  in  great  agonies.  Thus 
{unfortunately  did  the  wedding- feast  end,  although  the  married  couple 
Icould  no  way  be  blamed.    The  duke  of  Orleans  was  alone  in  fault, 
iwho  certainly  intended  not  any  harm  when  he  held  the  torch  so  near 
Ithem.   His  giddiness  caused  it ;  and,  when  he  witnessed  how  unlucky 
the  had  been,  said  aloud  :  "  Listen  to  me  all  that  can  hear  me.  Let 
ino  one  be  blamed  for  this  unfortunate  accident  but  myself:  what 
thas  been  dose  was  through  my  fault :  but  wo  is  me  that  it  has  hap- 
tpened  !  and,  had  I  foreseen  the  consequences,  nothing  on  earth  should 
rhave  induced  me  to  do  it."    The  duke  then  followed  the  king,  and 
Imade  his  excuses,  which  were  accepted.    This  melancholy  event 
riappened  on  the  Tuesday  before  Candlemas-eve,  in  the  year  of  grace 
1392  :  it  made  a  great  noise  in  France  and  in  other  countries, 
c  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  not  present  when  the 
tuaskers  were  set  on  fire,  but  were  at  their  own  hotels,  having  taken 
peave  of  the  king,  queen,  and  ladies.    When,  on  the  morrow,  it 
V)ecame  public  in  Paris,  the  people  wondered  greatly,  and  said  that 
Ciod  had  a  second  time  shown  his  kind  providence  to  the  king,  and 
nhat  he  ought  now  to  put  aside  these  childish  things,  and  occupy  him- 
nelf  more  seriously  ;  for  that  he  had  too  long  played  the  boy,  which  was 
iinbecoming  a  king  of  France.    The  commonalty  murmured  among 
giemselves,  and  said,  "  What  a  narrow  escape  the  king  has  had  !  if 
he  had  been  burnt  like  the  others,  which  might  easily  have  happened, 
ohat  would  have  become  of  his  uncles  ?    They  may  be  assured  not 
bne  of  them  would  have  escaped  death,  nor  any  knight  found  in  Paris. " 
I'he  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  hearing  of  this  language,  were 
istonished  and  alarmed,  and  not  without  cause.    They  mounted 
Heir  horses,  and  rode  to  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol  to  the  king,  and  con- 
i-atulated  him  on  his  escape.    They  found  him  still  frightened,  for 
"e  had  not  yet  recovered  the  sense  of  the  peril  he  had  been  in  the 
•eceding  n>ght.    He  told  them  his  fair  aunt  of  Berry  had  saved 
m  from  being  burnt,  but  that  he  was  exceedingly  grieved  for  the 
elancholy  end  of  the  count  de  Joigny,  sir  Evan  de  Foix,  and  sir 
"^harles  de  Poitiers.    His  uncles  consoled  him,  saying,   "  My  lord, 
hat  is  done  cannot  be  recovered  :  you  must  forget  their  deaths,  and 
nder  thanks  to  God  for  the  miraculous  escape  you  yourself  have 
id  ;  for  this  event  might  have  been  nearly  the  death  of  the  kingdom 
I  well  as  your  own.    You  may  easily  imagine  what  would  have 
*-ten  the  consequences,  when  the  commons  of  Paris  hold  such  lan- 
iiage  as  has  been  reported  to  us  ;  and  God  knows,  that  if  you  had 
irished,  they  would  have  murdered  us  all.    Make  yourself  ready  to 
J>  in  royal  state,  suitable  to  your  rank,  and  ride  in  pilgrimage  to  the 
*urch  of  Notre-Dame  and  show  yourself  to  your  people ;  we  will  ac. 


company  you,  for  the  citizens  of  Paris  are  very  desirous  to  see  you." 
The  king  replied,  he  would  do  as  they  advised ;  and  then  entered 
into  conversation  with  his  brother  the  duke  of  Orleans,  whom  he 
much  loved.  His  uncles  received  the  duke  kindly,  blaming  him  a 
little  for  the  youthful  trick  he  had  played.  It  seemed  he  was  noi 
displeased  at  their  lecture,  and  declared  he  never  intended  or  siis 
pected  he  was  doing  wrong. 

On  the  point  of  nine  o'clock,  the  k:ng  and  his  attendants  mounted 
their  horses,  and  rode  through  Paris  >om  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol,  to 
the  church  of  N6tre-Dame,  to  appease  the  people,  who  were  in  great 
commotion,  where  he  heard  mass,  and  made  his  offerings.  He  then 
returned  to  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol  with  his  lords,  who  dined  there. 
This  accident  was  by  degrees  forgotten,  and  obsequies,  prayers,  and 
alms  were  made  for  the  dead.  Ah,  count  Gaston  de  Foix  !  hadst 
thou  been  alive  and  heard  of  the  cruel  death  of  this  thy  favorite  son, 
thou  wouldst  have  been  sadly  grieved,  for  thou  didst  love  him  much, 
and  I  know  not  how  thou  wouldst  have  been  consoled.  All  the 
lords  and  ladies  in  France,  when  they  heard  of  this  accident,  were 
shocked  and  grieved. 

But  you  must  know,  that  pope  Boniface  and  his  cardinals  at  Rome 
were  well  pleased  when  they  learnt  the  news,  because  the  king  was 
contrary  to  their  interests.  They  said  among  themselves,  in  a  con- 
sistory,  that  it  was  a  second'  punishment  sent  by  God,  to  make  him 
take  warning,  for  having  supported  the  anti-pope  of  Avignon,  Robert 
de  Geneve,  who  was  false,  proud,  and  presumptuous,  and  had  never 
done  one  good  act  in  his  whole  life,  but  had  deceived  the  world. 
The  pope  and  cardinals  resolved  so  send  in  secret  manner  and  with- 
out pomp,  a  learned  fr-iar  to  the  king  of  France,  well  instructed  how 
to  spea-k  and  preach,  to  attempt  to  bring  him  and  the  French  nation 
back  to  the  way  of  salvation.  They  maintained,  that  he  was  now 
gone  astray,  and  that  being  the  greatest  king  in  Christendom,  the 
church  ought  to  be  enlightened  and  supported  by  him  more  than  by 
any  other.  They  selected  a  devout  and  sensible  man,  whom  they 
ordered  to  go  into  France  ;  but,  before  his  departure,  they  instructed 
him  what  to  say  and  how  to  act.  This  was  not  so  quickly  done,  nor 
did  the  envoy  soon  arrive  ;  for  the  distance  was  great,  and  he  had 
many  different  states  to  pass  through.  It  was  besides  necessary  that 
the  friar,  who  was  a  Franciscan  monk,  should  know  if  the  king  of 
France  were  willing  to  see  him  before  he  set  out. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE  DUCHESS  OF  BERRY  SUPPORTS  THE  LORD  DE  LA  RIVIERE  IN  OPPOSITION 
TO  THE  DUCHESS  OF  BURGUNDY. 

We  will  return  to  the  affairs  of  France,  and  say  how  they  were 
going  on.  Notwithstanding  the  king's  recovery,  the  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy  did  not  desist  from  their  attempts  to  ruin  that  valiant 
and  prudent  knight,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere.  He  and  sir  John  le  Mer- 
cier  were  still  confined  in  the  Bastille  of  Saint  Anthony,  under  the 
care  of  the  viscount  d'Achy ;  and  it  was  current  through  Paris,  that 
they  would  be  put  to  death,  insomuch  that  it  was  daily  expected  they 
would  be  delivered  over  to  the  provost  of  the  Chatelet ;  and  when  . 
once  this  was  done,  nothing  could  prevent  them  from  being  publicly 
beheaded  as  traitors  to  the  crown  of  France.  From  the  information 
I  then  had,  I  am  convinced  their  execution  would  have  taken  place, 
had  not  the  grace  of  God  been  shown  them,  and  the  duchess  of  Berry 
exerted  herself  so  much.  This  good  lady  was  incessant  in  her 
entreaties  for  la  Riviere — who  had  carried  her  to  France  and  con- 
cluded her  marriage — but  not  without  great  difficulty,  with  the  duke 
of  Berry.  Sir  John  le  Mercier  was  therefore  fortunate  in  his  situa- 
tion to  share  the  benefits  of  her  exertions.  She  frequently,  with  tears, 
addressed  her  lord,  saying,  "that  he  was  instigated  by  the  malicious 
and  envious  insinuations  of  the  enemies  of  la  Riviere  to  keep  him  so 
long  in  prison,  and  confiscate  his  inheritance.  Ah,  my  lord,  you 
make  him  a  very  ungrateful  return  for  all  the  pains  he  took  in  bring- 
ing about  our  marriage,  when  j-ou  thus  consent  to  his  destruction. 
At  least,  if  you  take  his  property,  spare  his  life  ;  for,  if  he  be  executed, 
for  the  charges  that  are  so  unjustly  made  against  him,  I  shall  never 
again  enjoy  happiness.  My  lord,  I  do  not  say  this  from  any  feigned 
motive,  but  I  really  feel  that  it  will  weigh  most  heavily  on  my  rnind, 
I  therefore  pray  God  you  will  take  proper  measures  for  his  deliver, 
ance."  The  duke  perceiving  she  was  in  earnest,  and  that  her  argu- 
ments  were  good,  abated  greatly  his  hatred  to  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
who  would  sooner  have  obtained  his  liberty  ;  but  they  were  desirous 
of  putting  to  death  sir  John  le  Mercier,  and  they  could  not  punish  one> 
without  the  other.  Thi's  sir  John  le  Mercier  had  wept  so  long  in 
prison,  that  he  had  almost  lost  his  eye-sight. 

Had  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  been  listened  to,  they  would  haye 
suffered  a  disgraceful  and  public  death,  without  hopes  of  mercy  ;  for 
she  hated  them  because  they  had,  with  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  advised 
the  king  of  France  to  make  the  expedition  into  Brittany,  to  destroy 
her  cousin  the  duke.  She  said,  that  Clisson,  le  Mercier,  and  la 
Riviere  were  the  cause  of  the  king's  illness,  which  would  never  have 
happened,  had  they  not  persuaded  him  to  undertake  the  war  against 
Brittany.  You  must  know,  that  although  the  king  was  now  in  a  tol- 
erably  good  state  of  mental  and  bodily  health,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  did  not  resign  the  government  of  the  kingdom  ;  and,  as 
they  had  all  the  weight,  they  determined  to  have  the  profit  also.  Ta 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


559 


this  end,  they  placed  only  their  creatures  about  the  king's  person,  who 
was  buc  a  king  in  name,  for  the  two  dukes  took  on  themselves  to 
manage  whatever  concerned  the  realm.  The  duchess  of  Orleans 
was  not  pleased  that  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  should  have  rank  sec- 
ond to  the  queen.  She  loved  honors,  and  said  to  those  in  her  confi. 
dence,  "The  duchess  of  Burgundy  has  no  right  to  take  precedence 
of  me  :  I  am  nearer  the  crown  of  France  than  she  is,  for  my  lord  is 
brother  to  the  king.  It  may  so  happen  that  he  shall  be  king ;  and, 
us  I  then  must  be  queen,  I  know  no  reason  why  she  is  thus  eager  of 
honors  that  are  not  belonging  to  her,  and  to  place  me  behind  her." 

We  will  for  a  while  leave  these  ladies,  and  speak  of  some  changes 
in  France,  and  of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  and  of  the  manner  in  which 
ne  was  treated. 


Marriagk  of  Philip  d'Artois  and  Lady  Mary  de  Berry.  Designed  frorn  Monuments  of  the  family  ut  the 

Chateau  d'Eu. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

THE  LORD  DE  COUCY  REFUSES  TO  ACCEPT  THE  SWORD  OF  CONSTABLE  IN 
THE  ROOM  OF  CLISSON.  THE  DUKES  OF  BERRY  AND  BURGUNDY  INVEST 
THE  LORD  PHILIP  D'aRTOIS,  COUNT  D'EU,  WITH  IT,  IN  CONSIDERATION 
OF  HIS  MARRIAGE  WITH  THi";  LADY  MARY  OF  BERRY,  WIDOW  OF  THE 
LORD  LOUIS  DE  BLOIS. 


You  have  before  heard  that  the  constable  was  summoned  publicly 
by  the  parliament  of  Paris,  after  an  adjournment  of  fifteen  days  be- 
tween each  summons,  and  how  commissioners  were  sent  in  pursuit 
of  him  to  Brittany,  but  in  vain,  for  he  concealed  himself  from  them. 
Had  they  been  able  to  have  spoken  to  him,  they  would  have  served 
him  personally  with  the  orders  of  the  court,  and  laid  hands  on  him, 
according  to  the  instructions  they  had  received.  When,  on  their  re- 
turn, they  had  given  an  account  of  their  mission  to  the  parliament,  it 
was  determined  by  the  court  and  lords  of  parliament,  that  sir  Oliver 
de  Clissqn,  constable  of  France,  had  forfeited  the  protection  of  the 
court,  and  should  be  banished  France,  and  deprived  of  all  offices 
and  possessions  he  held  within  that  kingdom ;  for  that  he  had  con- 
tumaciously refused  obedience  to  the  summons  of  the  great  chamber, 
though  sealed  with  their  seal,  and  also  had  refused  to  send  back  his 
sword  of  office.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  with  their 
councils,  who  all  hated  the  constable  and  wished  his  ruin,  said  they 
would  provide  a  remedy ;  for  the  office  of  constable  was  so  noble, 
and  of  such  weight,  it  could  not  long  remain  vacant,  for  fear  of  ac- 
cidents that  might  happen. 

The  lord  de  Coucy  was  thought  the  most  proper  person  to  fill  it ; 
but  he  excused  himself,  and  refused  positively  to  accept  of  it  though 
he  should  be  forced  to  leave  France.  When  they  saw  he  was  de- 
termined, they  looked  elsewhere.  At  this  time,  a  treaty  of  marriage 
was  in  agitation  between  the  lord  Phillip  d'Artois  and  the  young 
countess  de  Dunois,  the  widow  of  the  lord  Louis  de  Blois,  and  the 
king  of  France  was  well  inclined  that  this  marriage  with  his  cousin 
should  take  place,  but  the  duke  of  Berry  refused  his  consent ;  for  the 
county  of  Eu  is  but  of  small  value,  in  comparison  of  what  she  was 
entitled  to  from  her  first  union,  and  he  looked  to  marry  her  more 
nobly.  To  say  the  truth,  the  countess  was,  for  beauty  and  goodness, 
and  everything  belonging  to  a  noble  lady,  worthy  of  the  highest  rank. 
The  duke  of  Berry,  however,  was  unwilling  to  anger  the  king  of 
France,  who  knew  well  that  he  was  solicited  by  many  persons  for 
the  hand  of  his  daughter :  among  whom  were  the  young  duke  of 
Lorraine  the  count  d'Arrnagnac,  and  the  eldest  son  of  the  count  de 


Foix  and  de  Bearn  The  king  was  averse  to  all  these  proposals,  and 
aaid  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  "Fair  uncle  of  Berry,  we  are  not  willing 
that  our  cousin  your  daughter  should  be  settled  at  a  distance  from  the 
fleurs-de-lis.  We  will  provide  a  marriage  for  her,  that  shall  be  suit- 
able in  all  respects.  We  see  her  with  pleasure  near  us ;  and  it 
becometh  her  not  to  leave  her  mother-in-law,  as  they  are  nearly  of 
the  same  age."  These  words  and  others  cooled  the  duke's  intentions 
of  marrying  his  daughter  otherwise  than  as  it  pleased  the  king,  who 
leant  to  his  cousin  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois.  He  was  a  young  and 
gallant  knight,  and  had  acquired  great  renown  in  arms,  in  the  dif . 
ferent  expeditions  he  had  made,  as  well  near  home  as  beyond  sea 
and  was  also  much  in  favor  of  the  knights  and  squires  of  France. 
The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  agreed,  that  if  the  king  would 

give  to  their  cousin  of  Artois  the  office  of 
constable  of  France,  which  was  now  va- 
cant, from  the  sentence  against  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  the  marriage  with  the  lady 
Mary  should  take  place  ;  for,  in  case  he 
.were  constable,  he  would  be  wealthy 
enough  to  keep  a  becoming  state.  They 
resolved  to  speak  to  the  king  on  this  sub- 
ject, which  they  did  as  follows  :  "My  lord, 
your  council  recommends  that  our  cousin, 
the  lord  Philip  d'Artois,  count  d'Eu,  be 
invested  with  the  office  of  constable  of 
France ;  for  Clisson,  by  the  sentence  of 
your  judges  in  parliament,  has  forfeited  it, 
and  the  office  cannot  longer  be  vacant  with- 
out great  prejudice  to  the  realm.  You  are 
bounden,  as  well  as  ourselves,  to  assist  our 
cousin  of  Artois,  for  he  is  very  nearly  re- 
lated to  us  by  blood  ;  and,  since  such  an 
office  is  vacant,  we  cannot  better  fill  it 
than  by  sir  Philip  d'Artois,  for  he  will 
ably  and  loyally  execute  it,  and  is  much 
beloved  by  every  knight  and  squire,  being 
without  envy  or  avarice."  This  speech 
was  very  agreeable  to  the  king,  who  gayly 
replied,  that  he  would  think  of  it ;  and,  if 
the  office  was  to  be  disposed  of,  he  would 
rather  the  count  d'Eu  had  it  than  any  other. 
Things  remained  some  time  in  this  state  ; 
but  the  king  was  continually  solicited  by 
his  uncles,  who  were  desirous  of  advancing 
sir  Philip  d'Artois,  and  degrading  sir  Oli- 
ver de  Clisson  ;  for  the  duke  of  Beriy 
hated  him  for  the  death  of  Bethisac,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  for  h:s 
opposition  to  the  duke  of  Brittany  ;  but  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  was 
yet  more  inveterate  against  him  than  her  lord.  The  king  at  length 
gave  his  assent,  on  condition  the  duke  of  Berry  gave  him  his  daughter. 

But,  before  matters  had  proceeded  thus  far,  in  order  to  avoid  dis- 
gusting  the  king,  and  to  satisfy  the  duke  of  Orleans,  who  strongly 
supported  the  lord  de  Clisson,  sir  William  des  Bordes,  sir  William 
Martel,  both  knights  of  the  king's  chamber,  and  sir  Philip  de  Savoisis, 
knight  to  the  duke  of  Berry,  were  again  sent  to  Brittany,  to  speak 
with  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  in  the  king's  name.  These  knights,  hav- 
ing made  their  preparations,  took  their  road  through  Angers,  where 
they  met  the  queen  of  Jerusalem  and  John  of  Brittany,  who  hand- 
somely entertained  them,  in  honor  of  the  king.  They  remained  at 
Angers  two  days,  and  inquired  where  they  could  find  the  lord  de 
Clisson,  for  they  had  a  very  courteous  message  to  deliver  to  him  from 
the  king  alone,  who  had  ordered  them  to  speak  with  him.  They 
replied,  that  they  had  not  any  positive  intelligence  where  he  was  ; 
but  they  supposed  he  must  be  in  one  of  his  castles  in  Brittany  :  that 
he  did  not  constantly  remain  in  any  one,  but  moved  from  one  to 
another.  At  their  departure  the  knights  took  leave  of  the  queen,  her 
son  Charles,  prince  of  Tarentum,  and  John  of  Brittany,  count  de 
Penthievre,  and  continued  their  journey  to  Rennes.  The  duke  of 
Brittany  had  shut  himself  up  with  his  duchess  in  Vannes,  without 
making  any  e^^cursions  abroad  for  fear  of  ambuscades,  and  meeting 
his  adversary  Clisson,  as  they  were  carrying  on  a  murderous  war 
against  each  other.  When  their  parties  met,  mercy  was  shown  by 
neither,  and  the  field  was  gained  by  the  death  of  their  opponents  :  if, 
therefore,  he  felt  alarmed,  he  had  cause  for  it;  for,  although  the  duke 
was  sovereign  of  the  country,  there  was  not  a  knight  or  squire  that 
would  bear  arms  against  the  lord  de  Clisson.  They  dissembled  with 
the  duke,  saying,  the  quarrel  did  not  in  any  way  concern  them,  and 
staid  at  home  without  interfering.  This  the  duke  was  forced  to  put 
up  with. 

When  the  knights  arrived  at  Rennes,  they  asked  where  they  could 
for  certain  find  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  but  no  one  could  positively 
answer  them.  They  resolved  to  ride  to  Ch&teau-Josselin,  and  were 
well  received  by  the  vassals  of  sir  Oliver,  out  of  respect  to  the  king 
of  France.  They  inquired  after  their  lord,  and  where  they  could  see 
him,  for  they  were  sent  by  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Orleans  to  speak 
with  him.  They  either  would  not,  or  could  not,  give  them  any  satis- 
factory account;  but  said,  in  excuse  for  themselves  and  sir  Oliver: 
"  Certainly,  my  lords,  not  one  of  us  knows  where  to  find  him :  to-day 
he  is  at  one  place,  to-morrow  at  another.   You  may  safely  ride  all 


560 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


over  Brittany,  since  you  come  from  the  king ;  and  all  the  castles  and 
houses  of  our  lord  will  be  thrown  open  to  you." 

Perceiving  they  could  not  obtain  any  further  information  they  left 
Chateau.Josselin,  and  rode  to  all  the  castles,  both  great  and  small, 
of  the  lord  de  Clisson,  but  without  learning  anything  more.  They 
then  waited  on  the  duke  and  duchess  at  Vannes,  who  gave  them  a 
hearty  welcome  ;  but  they  only  staid  half  a  day  with  them,  without 
discovering  the  object  of  their  secret  mission,  nor  was  the  duke  very 
inquisitive  about  their  coming.  They  did  not  see  sir  Peter  de  Craon. 
On  taking  leave  of  the  duke  and  duchess,  they  set  out  on  their  return 
to  Paris  to  the  king  and  lords,  who  were  expecting  them.  They 
gave  an  account  to  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Orleans,  of  having  vis. 
ited  all  the  towns  and  castles  of  the  lord  de  Clisson  without  seeing 
or  gaining  any  certain  intelligence  of  him.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  were  pleased  at  hearing  this,  and  would  not  have  wished 
it  otherwise. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  marriage  was  consummated  between  the 
lord  Philip  d'Artois  and  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry.  He  was  appointed 
constable  of  France,  to  enjoy  all  the  privileges  and  emoluments  of 
that  office,  although  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  had  not  resigned  it,  nor 
sent  back  his  sword  of  office.  He  persisted  that  he  was  still  consta- 
ble, for  that  he  had  never  done  anything  against  the  king  or  crown 
of  France  that  could  deprive  him  of  it.  Things,  therefore,  remained 
in  this  state. 

CHAPTER  LVI. 

THE  CONSTABLE  DE  CLISSON,  DURING  HIS  ABSENCE  FROM  FRANCE,  WAGES 
WAR  ON  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY. 

Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  was  soon  informed  that  the  count  d'Eu  was 
nominated  constable  of  France,  and  was  to  do  the  duty  and  receive 
the  profits  from  the  date  of  his  appointment,  with  the  consent  of  the 
king  of  France,  and  that  he  had  married  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of 
Berry,  widow  of  lord  Louis  of  Blois.  To  all  this  he  was  perfectly 
indinerent,  for  he  felt  that  his  loyalty  and  honor  were  as  firm  as  ever, 
and  that  he  had  never  done  anything  to  forfeit  either  against  the  king 
or  crown  of  France  ;  but  that  all  these  proceedings  originated  in  the 
hatred  and  malice  of  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  which  were 
so  great  that  they  could  not  conceal  them.  This  determined  the 
lord  de  Clisson  to  continue  his  war  with  prudence  and  vigor  against 
the  duke  of  Brittany.  It  was  severe  and  bloody,  for  neither  party, 
when  they  met,  made  a  sham  of  fighting,  but  killed  each  other  with- 
out  mercy.  The  lord  de  Clisson  rode  frequently  from  one  of  his 
castles  to  another,  and  laid  more  ambuscades  than  the  duke,  finding 
himself  superior  in  numbers  to  oppose  him.  None  of  the  Breton 
chivalry  would  interfere  by  bearing  arms  on  either  side  ;  but,  when 
the  duke  sent  for  them,  they  came  to  know  what  he  wanted.  He 
demanded  from  them  aid  and  advice  to  correct  his  vassal,  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  who  had  greatly  misbehaved  himself  toward  him.  The 
barons  of  Brittany,  such  as  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lord  de  Di- 
nant,  sir  Herman  de  Lyon,  and  many  more,  excused  themselves,  say- 
ing, they  were  uninteres^ted  in  this  quarrel,  and  would  not  therefore 
bear  arms  against  the  lord  de  Clisson ;  but  that  they  would  heartily 
labor  to  mediate  between  the  duke  and  him,  if  they  knew  how,  or 
saw  any  probability  of  establishing  peace  between  them. 

The  duke,  seeing  he  could  no  way  prevail  on  them  to  join  him,  and 
that  in  this  warfare  he  was  losing  more  men  than  the  lord  de  Clisson, 
consented  to  send  the  above-named  baronfe  to  treat  with  him,  and  bring 
him,  under  safe  passports,  to  Vannes,  that  they  might  confer  together. 
They  were  to  add,  that  he  would  find  him  courteous,  and  well-in- 
clined to  listen  to  any  reasonable  terms ;  and,  if  he  had  treated 
him  with  contempt,  he  would  make  such  reparations  as  those  he  ad- 
dressed should  think  proper.  The  knights  willingly  undertook  the 
mission,  for  the  sake  of  doing  good,  and  set  out  in  search  of  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  whom  I  believe  they  found  at  Chateau-Josselin.  They 
told  the  message  they  were  charged  with  from  the  duke,  and  urged 
him  strongly  to  accept  of  peace ;  for  war  between  them  was  very 
unbecoming,  displeasing  to  the  nobles,  and  highly  oppressive  to  the 
lower  orders  in  Brittany.  "  Sir  Oliver,"  said  they,  "  we  are  thus 
pressing,  in  the  hope  that  you  will  be  pleased  to  wait  on  our  lord ; 
and,  for  your  safety  and  secure  return,  we  pledge  ourselves  to  remain 
in  your  castle  of  Josselin,  without  ever  stirring  beyond  the  gates. 
We  imagine,  that  when  our  lord  and  you  shall  confer  together,  you 
will  very  speedily  settle  your  differences,  for  we  left  him  with  the 
best  intentions  toward  you." 

To  this  speech,  sir  Oliver  replied :  "  My  good  sirs,  what  advan- 
tage can  my  death  be  to  you  ?  Do  you  think  I  know  not  the  duke 
of  Brittany  ?  Most  certainly  I  do  ;  and  he  is  too  haughty  and  re- 
vengeful, whatever  he  may  have  assured  you  relative  to  my  security 
and  safe  return,  not  to  resolve,  the  moment  I  shall  be  in  his  presence 
to  have  me  put  to  death,  in  spite  of  his  promises  to  you;  and,  if  I  be  i 
killed,  your  fate  will  be  the  same,  for  my  people  will  of  course  retali- 
ate on  you.  It  is,  therefore,  much  better  we  run  not  such  risks.  I 
will  guard  myself  well  against  him;  and  let  him,  if  he  please,  do  the 
same."  "  Fair  cousin,"  replied  sir  Charles  de  Dinant,  "  you  may 
Bay  what  you  please ;  we  have  not  seen  him  show  any  wish  to  have 
you  killed,  if  he  could  converse  with  you  in  the  manner  we  have 
proposed,  but,  on  the  contrary,  the  strongest  desire  to  accommodate  all  ; 
matters  of  dispute.   We  therefore,  for  him  and  for  ourselves,  beg  you 


will  consent  to  it."  Sir  Oliver  answered:  "J  believe  firmly,  that 
you  wish  me  every  good ;  but,  on  the  security  he  offers  through  you, 
I  will  not  advance  one  step.  However,  since  you  are  all  so  earnest 
in  the  business,  for  which  it  behooves  me  to  thank  you,  I  will  mention 
on  what  terms  I  will  come  to  him  ;  and  you  shall,  if  they  be  agreea- 
ble to  you,  carry  them  back  as  my  final  answer.  On  your  return, 
you  will  tell  the  duke,  that  I  will  not  accept  other  pledge  for  my 
safety  than  his  only  son,  who  is  betrothed  to  a  princess  of  France. 
Let  him  send  him  hither  to  remain  under  the  guard  of  my  men,  in 
Chateau- Josselin,  until  I  be  returned,  :md  I  will  then  set  out  to  wait 
on  him.  This  mode  is  more  agreeable  to  me  than  any  other,  and 
also  more  reasonable  ;  for  were  you  to  remain  here  as  hostages,  as 
you  offer,  who  would  there  be  to  negotiate  the  treaty  ?  or  who  would 
be  the  mediators  between  us  ?  and  how,  without  your  interference, 
shall  we  ever  come  to  an  agreement  ?"  When  the  three  barons  saw 
he  was  determined,  they  took  leave  of  the  lord  de  Clisson,  and  re- 
turned to  Vannes,  to  relate  to  the  duke  what  sir  Oliver  had  said.  In 
regard  to  sending  his  son  to  Chateau-Josselin,  the  duke  absolutely 
refused  ;  and  the  war  continued  on  the  same  footing  as  before,  so  that 
no  merchants  or  others  dared  to  travel  through  the  country.  All 
commerce  was  at  a  stand  in  Brittany,  which  was  severely  felt  in  the 
cities  and  large  towns  :  even  the  laborers  in  husbandry  were  also  in 
a  state  of  idleness. 

The  duchess  of  Burgundy  assisted  her  cousin  as  much  as  she 
could  with  men-at-arms  from  Burgundy  and  elsewhere,  for  the  duke 
could  not  prevail  on  his  subjects  to  take  part  in  the  war,  and  the 
knights  and  squires,  excepting  those  of  his  household,  dissembled 
their  opinions.  On  the  other  hand,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  who 
was  attached  to  the  constable,  supported  him  underhand,  and  sent 
him  men-at-arms,  and  good  coursers  to  re-mount  his  men.  Sir 
Oliver  made  more  frequent  excursions  than  the  duke,  and  it  hap- 
pened  that  he  met  with  two  of  the  duke's  squires  who  were  going 
on  his  business :  one  of  them  was  called  Bernard,  and  the  other 
Yvonnet :  they  could  neither  fly  nor  avoid  falling  into  sir  Oliver's 
hands,  who  was  rejoiced  at  it,  for  he  was  well  acquainted  with  them. 
One  had  in  former  times  done  him  a  service,  the  other  the  contrary, 
which  he  then  recollected.  They  were  much  frightened  at  being 
thus  caught,  and  sir  Oliver  addressed  them  :  "  Dost  thou  remember, 
Yvonnet,  how  cruelly  thou  behavedst  to  me  in  the  castle  of  Ermine, 
near  Vannes,  when  thou  didst  shut  me  up  in  a  dungeon  ?  Thou, 
Bernard,  then  hadst  pity  on  me,  and  pulling  off  thy  coat,  because  1 
was  only  in  my  doublet  and  lying  on  the  pavement,  gavest  it  to  me, 
to  cover  me  from  the  cold.  I  will  now  return  that  friendship,  by 
sparing  thy  life  ;  but  as  for  this  wicked  traitor,  Yvonnet,  who  might 
have  avoided,  if  he  pleased,  the  cruelty  of  his  conduct,  he  shall  suf- 
fer. At  these  words,  he  drew  his  dagger,  and  slew  him  on  the  spot. 
He  then  continued  his  course,  without  touching  the  servants. 

Another  time,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  with  about  three  hundred 
lances,  was  riding  before  the  castle  of  Auray,  in  which  were  the  duke 
and  duchess.  He  met  about  forty  of  the  duke's  varlets,  who  had 
tied  their  horses  to  trees,  for  it  was  near  midsummer,  and  having  cut 
some  hay,  were  trussing  it  up  to  carrry,  like  foragers,  to  their  lodg- 
ings.  Sir  Oliver  galloped  among  them,  without  other  harm  than  the 
fright  he  put  them  to,  and  said  :  "  How  dare  you  take  the  field,  and 
carry  away  the  harvest  of  the  farmers  ?  You  have  not  sown  this, 
and  are  cutting  it  before  it  is  ripe  :  you  have  begun  your  harvest  too 
soon.  Come,  take  up  your  scythes,  and  mount  your  horses:  for  this 
time  I  will  do  you  no  harm ;  but  go  and  tell  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
who  I  know  is  in  Auray,  to  come  hither,  or  send  his  men  to  receive 
me  ;  and  that  Clisson  informs  him  he  will  remain  here  until  sunset." 
The  varlets  were  happy  in  their  escape,  for  they  thought  they  should 
all  be  killed ;  therefore  they  picked  up  their  scythes,  mounted  their 
horses,  and  returned  to  the  duke  in  Auray.  I  doubt  not  they  punc- 
tually  delivered  the  message,  but  the  duke  neither  sallied  out  him- 
self, nor  sent  any  of  his  men  to  meet  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson.  Such 
skirmishes  passed  often  between  them,  but  the  principal  inhabitants 
never  interfered. 

We  will  now  I'eave  the  affairs  of  Brittany,  and  return  to  those  of 
France  and  England. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

A  TREATY  OF  PEACE  IS  CONCLUDED  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND 
ENGLAND,  THROUGH  THE  MEDIATION  OF  THEIR  UNCLES. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  conferences  that  were  held  at  Amiens 
on  a  peace  between  France  and  England,  and  on  what  terms  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  had  gone  back.  The  English  were  unwilling  to 
consent  to  a  peace,  notwithstanding  the  king,  the  dukes  of  Lancas- 
ter  and  York,  and  all  the  commissioners  who  had  been  at  Amiens, 
strongly  urged  it ;  for  the  majority  of  the  commons  were  desirous  of 
war ;  and  two-thirds  of  the  young  knights  and  squires  knew  not  how 
to  employ  themselves :  they  had  learnt  idleness,  and  looked  to  war 
as  the  means  of  support.  However,  they  were  forced  to  submit  to 
the  opinions  of  the  king,  his  uncles,  and  the  more  intelligent  part  of 
the  nation.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  considering  the  matter,  as  well 
in  regard  to  the  welfare  of  his  two  daughters,  the  queens  of  Castille 
and  Portugal,  as  in  respect  to  his  nephew,  the  king  of  England,  who 
was  greatly  inclined  to  peace,  took  much  pains  to  bring  it  about,  be . 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


561 


cause  he  thought  it  would  likewise  be  for  the  honor  and  advantage 
of  England. 

On  the  part  of  France,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  greatly  exerted  him- 
self, for  he  found  the  whole  weight  of  the  government  rested  on  him ; 
since  his  nephews,  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Orleans,  were  weak  in 
body  and  mind.  He  was  gf  grczt  power  by  his  marriage  with  the 
heiress  of  Flanders,  and  daily  expecting  to  inherit  Brabant  also.  If, 
therefore,  in  times  to  come,  these  countries  should  quarrel  with  France, 
and  unite  them.-5elves,  as  they  had  formerly  done,  with  England,  they 
would  be  an  overmatch  for  her.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  a  long- 
sighted politician,  as  I  was  told  by  those  who  ought  to  know;  and  he 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  effected  that  these  conferences  should  be 
renewed  at  Leulinghen,  where  they  had  before  been  held,  and  that 
the  commissioners  should  have  full  powers  to  conclude  a  peace.  The 
conferences  were  to  be  holden  in  the  ensuing  month  of  May,  at  Leu- 
linghen, in  the  year  of  grace  1393.  It  had  been  thus  agreed  to  by 
both  parties,  and  commissioners  were  appointed  by  each  king. 

On  the  part  of  the  king  of  England,  were  his  two  uncles  the  dukes 
of  Lancaster  and  Gloucester :  this  last  was  very  popular  with  the 
commons  of  England,  and  all  others  who  preferred  war  to  peace. 
From  among  the  prelates  were  selected  the  archbishop  of  York,  the 
bishop  of  London,  and  other  clerks  learned  in  tke  laws,  to  expound 
the  Latin  letters. 

These  lords*  repaired  to  Calais  soon  after  St.  George's  day,  which 
is  always  celebrated  at  Windsor  with  great  feastings  by  the  knights 
of  the  blue  garter.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  made  prepa- 
rations for  coming  to  Boulogne,  that  they  might  be  near  at  hand  to 
the  place  of  conference.  The  king  of  France  showed  great  impa- 
tience for  peace,  as  the  wars  had  lasted  too  long ;  and  he  said  to  his 
uncles,  that  he  would  fix  his  residence  near  to  Leulinghen,  to  prove 
how  eager  he  was  in  the  matter,  and  to  be  ready  at  hand  if  neces- 
sary. It  was  proposed  that  he  should  be  at  Saint  Omer,  on  the  fron- 
tiers of  Calais,  or  at  Therouenne,  Montreuil,  or  Abbeville  ;  but  the 
last  place  was  determined  on  for  his  residence,  as  it  was  large  and 
convenient,  and  the  court  could  easily  be  lodged  on  the  banks  of  the 
beautiful  river  Somme. 

When  this  was  fixed,  great  preparatio-ns  were  made  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  king  in  Abbeville  ;  and  the  abbey  of  Saint  Peter,  as  being 
a  large  and  handsome  edifice  of  the  Benedictine  monks,  was  chosen 
for  his  lodgings.  Thither  came  the  king  of  France,  accompanied 
by  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  sir  Reginald  de  Corbiet 
chancellor  of  France.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  with  the 
other  commissioners,  were  at  Boulogne,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
and  his  company  at  Calais.  It  was  a  handsome  show  to  see  the 
state  and  array  of  the  French  and  English  commissioners,  when  they 
opened  the  conferences  at  Leulinghen,  between  Boulogne  and  Calais. 
There  were  tents  and  pavilions  erected  for  them  to  take  refresh, 
ments,  or  sleep  in  on  occasion ;  and  two  or  three  days  in  the  week 
the  comniissioners  met,  and  were  frequently  nine  hours  discussing 
the  preliminaries  for  a  peace,  in  a  large  and  handsome  pavilion  that 
had  been  pitched  for  their  assembling  in. 

It  was  told  me  (for  I,  John  Froissart,  the  writer  of  this  history,  was 
at  Abbeville,  that  I  might  learn  the  truth  of  what  was  passing,)  by 
those  who  were  well  informed,  that  after  the  procurations  from  the 
two  kings  had  been  verified  as  to  the  commissioners'  powers  of  con- 
cluding a  peace,  the  French  proposed  that  Calais  shouJd  be  so  demol- 
ished, as  that  it  could  never  again  be  made  habitable.  The  dukes  of 
Lancaster  and  Gloucester  instantly  answered,  that  they  needed  not 
have  Qiade  this  proposition,  for  that  Calais  should  be  the  very  last 
town  the  crown  of  England  would  part  with ;  and  that,  if  they  in- 
tended this  as  a  basis  for  treating,  there  was  an  end  to  the  business, 
for  they  would  not  hear  further  on  the  subject.  The  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy,  perceiving  their  cousins  of  England  so  determined, 
dropped  the  matter,  for  they  found  it  would  be  in  vain  to  press  it, 
and  discoursed  on  other  topics.  The  English,  for  a  long  time,  de- 
manded restitution  of  everything  that  had  been  yielded  to  the  late 
king  Edward,  and,  in  addition  to  these  territories,  the  balance  of  the 
ransom  that  had  been  due  when  the  war  was  renewed  between 
France  and  England.  This  was  resisted  strenuously  by  the  French 
dukes,  who  argued  themselves,  and  by  their  learned  clerks,  on  the 
unreasonableness  of  the  demand.  The  two  dukes  and  the  chancel- 
lor of  France  replied  with  temper :  "  that  with  regard  to  the  first  de- 
mand, that  the  whole  of  the  territory  that  had  been  yielded  to  king 
Edward  should  be  restored,  it  was  impossible ;  for  the  inhabitants 
of  the  towns,  castles,  and  lands,  which  had  been  assigned  to  England 
by  the  treaty  of  Bretigny,  and  afterwards  confirmed  at  Calais,  in  the 
year  1360,  were  too  adverse  to  such  restoration ;  and  the  king  of 
France,  to  whom  they  had  voluntarily  surrendered  themselves,  had, 
in  consequence,  accepted  their  homage,  granted  them  protection,  and 
such  other  privileges,  on  his  royal  word,  as  could  not  be  broken ;  and 
that,  if  they  wished  for  peace,  they  must  offer  other  preliminaries." 

It  was  then  resolved,  between  the  four  dukes,  on  whom  it  solely 
depended  whether  there  should  be  peace  or  war,  that  each  party 

*  In  the  Fcederathe  commissioners  are,thedukeof  Lancaster,  the  duke  of  Gloucester, 
Walter  bishop  of  Durham,  Thomas  earl  Marshal  governor  of  Calais,  sir  Thomas  Percy, 
sir  Lewis  Clifford,  Richard  Rouhall,  doctor  of  laws. 

1 1  imagine  this  must  be  a  mistake,  though  the  MSS.  are  the  Same ;  for  Pierre  de  Giac 
was  chancellor  after  sir  Miles  des  Dormans,  and  died  1407.  Arnaud  de  Corbie  succeeded 
him,  and  died  1413.— Hknault.  [Pierre  de  Giac  died  thelTtli  of  Aug.,  1387,  and  Amaud 
<1«  Coibie  succeeded  him  in  thbt  year,  and  not  in  1407 .~Ep.] 


should  reduce  to  writing  their  different  grounds  of  treating,  and  mu- 
tually deliver  them  to  each  other,  to  consider  of  them  at  their  leisure, 
with  their  clerks,  learned  in  the  laws,  who  had  accompanied  them, 
and  determine  on  what  parts  they  could  agree  to,  and  what  would 
not  be  accepted.  This  was  assented  to  by  all ;  for  the  dukes  were 
before  much  fatigued  in  hearing  the  various  papers  read  and  dia- 
cussed ;  more  especially  the  English  commissioners  ;  for,  as  it  was 
carried  on  in  French,  they  were  not  so  well  used  to  tlie  finesse  and 
double  meanings  of  that  language  as  the  natives,  who  turned  and 
twisted  it  to  their  own  advantage  at  pleasure.  The  English  opposed 
this,  for  they  wished  everything  to  be  made  clear  and  intelligible  to 
every  one.  The  French  accused  the  English  of  having,  at  various 
times,  infringed  the  articles  of  the  peace  ;  and  ofiered  to  prove  it  by- 
written  documents,  and  the  word  of  their  king,  as  well  as  by  the 
judgment  of  the  pope.  This  made  the  English  more  diligent  to 
have  everything  made  out  plain  ;  and,  whenever  they  found  anything 
obscure  in  the  proposals  that  had  been  given  them  from  the  French 
commissioners,  which  they  examined  carefully  and  at  leisure,  they 
made  their  clerks  demand  from  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy 
how  they  understood  such  expressions;  for  the  English  dukes  would 
not  pass  over  an  article  that  had  the  least  tendency  to  a  double  mean- 
ing ;  and  whatever  they  did  not  clearly  understand,  they  had  erased 
in  their  presence,  declaring  they  would  not  allow  of  anything  that 
could  bear  a  misconstruction,  for  that  the  French,  who  had  been 
from  their  youth  trained  to  such  things,  were  uiore  subde  than  the 
English. 

So  many  difficulties  greatly  lengthened  the  conferences  ;  and  the 
English  held  themselves  obliged  to  demand  restitution  of  all  the  lands 
dependent  on  Aquitaine,  and  their  profits  since  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  as  they  had  been  charged  to  do  by  the  parliament  of 
England.  This  the  French  would  not  agree  to  :  they  were  willing, 
indeed,  to  yield  the  countries  of  Tarbes,  Bigorre,  Agen,  and  the 
Agenois,  with  Perigord,  but  declared  they  would  never  restore  Cahors, 
Rouergue,  Quercy,  and  Limousin,  nor  give  up  any  part  of  Ponthieu 
or  Guines  more  than  the  English  possessed  at  the  present  moment. 
On  these  grounds  things  remained  :  they  stood  out  for  upward  of 
fifteen  days,  and  only  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  should  be  laid 
before  the  two  kings :  to  forward  the  business,  the  dukes  of  Berry 
and  Burgundy  offered  to  set  out  for  Abbeville,  to  inform  the  king 
of  France  of  all  that  had  passed ;  and,  if  he  would  acquiesce  in  the 
English  proposals,  they  would  not  oppose  them.  They  entreated, 
on  the  other  hand,  their  cousins  to  write  to  king  Richard,  and  ami- 
cably let  him  know  what  they  had  done ;  for  he  had,  for  two  years 
past,  shown  the  most  anxious  desire  for  peace  between  England, 
France,  and  all  their  allies.  The  two  dukes  promised  compliance  ; 
but  you  must  know,  as  I  was  well  informed,  the  duke  of  Gloucester 
was  more  difficult  to  persuade  than  his  brother,  and  he  had  been 
purposely  chosen  his  colleague,  by  those  who  preferred  war  to  peace, 
because  they  knew  he  would  not  assent  to  anything  that  was  in  the 
least  dishonorable  to  his  country.  The  four  dukes  then  separated  in 
a  most  friendly  manner,  having  been  nine  days  in  conference.  The 
English  commissioners  returned  to  Calais,  and  the  French  to  Bou- 
logne, whence  they  set  out  for  Abbeville.  They  found  there  the 
king  of  France,  who  was  amusing  himself,  he  having  taken  a  liking 
to  the  place.  There  is  scarcely  any  city  in  France  more  pleasantly 
situated  ;  and  within  it  is  a  handsome  inclosed  garden,  partly  sur 
rounded  by  the  river  Somme,  in  which  the  king  spent  much  of  his 
time,  and  often  supped  there,  telling  his  brother  and  council  that  the 
air  of  Abbeville  had  done  his  health  great  good. 

At  this  time,  Leon  king  of  Armenia  was  with  the  king  of  France  : 
he  was  just  come  from  Greece  and  the  frontiers  of  his  own  kingdom, 
into  which  he  dared  not  venture  ;  for  the  Turks  had  conquered,  and 
kept  possession  of  it  as  well  as  other  places,  in  defiance  of  the  world, 
excepting  the  strong  town  of  Conich,*  situated  on  the  sea-shore, 
which  the  Genoese  had  strongly  garrisoned  and  guarded  against  the 
Turks  ;  for,  if  they  had  possession  of  this  place,  they  would  grievously 
harass  by  sea  the  Cypriotes,  and  other  Christians  of  Rhodes  and 
Candia.  The  king  of  Armenia  would  gladly  have  seen  a  peace  con- 
cluded between  France  and  England,  that  such  knights  and  squires 
as  wished  for  deeds  of  arms  might  travel  to  Greece,  and  assist  him 
in  the  recovery  of  his  kingdom. 

The  king  received  kindly  his  two  uncles  at  Abbeville,  and  made 
them  good  cheer.  He  asked  how  the  treaty  was  going  on,  and  how 
they  were  themselves.  They  having  related  to  him  the  true  state  of 
affaiis,  and  how  all  had  passed,  he  was  well  contented,  and  testified 
his  joy  and  wishes  for  peace.  In  like  manner,  the  two  English 
dukes,  on  their  arrival  at  Calais,  had  written  to  the  king  of  England 
the  demands  and  answers  made  to  them,  which,  being  sealed,  were 
forwarded  to  him.  In  reply  to  which,  the  king  had  desired  they 
would  proceed  in  the  treaty,  for  the  war  had  lasted  long  enough,  to 
the  ruin  of  the  country,  and  the  slaughter  of  chivalry,  and  the  great 
weakening  of  Christendom.  "  This  might,"  he  added,  "  have  serious 
consequences ;  for  Bajazet  with  his  Turks  were  advancing  toward 
the  kingdom  of  Hungary,  and  were  now  in  Wallachia,  as  letters  to 
France  and  England  had  brought  information." 

The  time  was  now  come  for  the  return  of  the  four  dukes  and 
commissioners  to  the  renewal  of  the  conferences  at  Leulinghen, 
With  the  French  lords  came  the  king  of  Armenia,  to  remonstrate 

•"Conich."  The  MSS.  bave  Gourch. 


562 


with  the  English  on  his  distressing  situation :  he  was  well  known 
to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  when  he  had  visited  England  during  the 
Threatened  invasion  from  France,  who  had  shown  him  many  civili- 
'ies,  and  carried  him  to  a  beautiful  castle  he  had  in  Essex  called 
Pleshy.  The  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Gloucester  received  him  well, 
jiarticularly  the  last,  on  account  of  former  acquaintance.  They  pa- 
tiently listened  to  all  his  grievances,  and  replied  so  graciously  that 
he  was  well  contented  with  them.  At  these  conferences  many  dif- 
ferent  proposals  were  made,  and  the  cardinal  de  Luna,*  in  hopes  of 
being  heard  by  the  commissioners,  had  made  a  long  stay  at  Abbe- 
ville, whither  he  had  been  sent  as  legate  by  pope  Clement  for  the 
affairs  of  the  church.  He  was  lodged  at  the  convent  of  the  Corde- 
liers,  on  the  river  Somme.  The  French  wanted  to  Insert  in  their 
preliminaries  some  articles  relative  to  the  church  and  to  the  support 
of  this  Robert  de  Geneve,  who  styled  himself  pope  :  but  when  the 
EngUsh  dukes  observed  this,  they  stepped  forward  with  courage, 
saying  to  their  cousins  of  France  :  "  Take  away  this  legate :  we  want 
not  to  hear  his  speeches  :  it  has  not  been  without  fully  weighing  their 
merits  that  we  have  determined  which  of  the  popes  to  obey.  We 
desire,  therefore,  not  to  hear  anything  on  this  subject:  and,  should 
he  again  come  forward  under  your  protection,  we  will  break  up  the 
conference  and  return  home."  From  this  time,  nothing  more  was 
said  of  the  cardinal,  who  remained  quiet  in  Abbeville.  The  lords 
now  pushed  forward  the  treaty  with  such  success  that  it  was  brought 
to  a  happy  conclusion,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  parties. 

The  four  dukes  saw  their  respective  kings  were  anxious  for  peace, 
more  especially  the  king  of  France,  who,  when  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster had  taken  leave  of  him  at  Amiens  during  the  former  confer- 
ences, had  said :  "  Fair  cousin,  I  beg  you  to  exert  yourself  that  there 
may  be  a  solid  peace  between  my  brother  of  England  and  me,  that 
we  may  assist  our  cousin  the  king  of  Hungary  against  Bajazet,  who 
is  so  powerful  in  Turkey."  The  duke  of  Lancaster  had  promised 
the  king  to  do  his  utmost;  and  indeed',  it  was  through  his  remon- 
strances with  his  nephew,  king  Richard,  his  brothers,  and  the  parlia- 
ment,  that  the  conferences  were  renewed  at  Leulinghen,  to  establish 
a  peace,  if  possible,  to  the  honor  of  England.  The  duke  of  Glou- 
cester was  much  colder  in  the  matter,  and  carefully  noticed  all  the 
contentious  speeches  of  the  French,  saying,  the  French  always 
wished  to  fight  with  both  hands.  He  made  so  strong  an  opposition, 
that  the  adverse  party  perceiving  it,  sent  a  squire  of  honor,  and  of 
the  bedchamber  and  the  council  of  the  king  of  France,  to  the  duke  : 
his  name  was  Robert  I'Hermite  ;  and  this  is  what  he  said,  for  the 
duke  related  to  me  the  words  at  his  castle  of  Fleshy.  "  My  lord,  for 
the  love  of  God  do  not  oppose  a  peace.  You  see  how  diligent  our 
lords  of  France  are  in  promoting  it,  and  it  will  be  charity  in  you  to 
join  them,  for  the  war  has  lasted  too  long ;  and,  when  kings  wish 
for  peace,  their  relations  and  subjects  ought  to  obey."  "  Robert, 
Robert,"  replied  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  "  I  wish  not  to  prevent  a 
peace  ;  but  you  Frenchmen  use  such  specious  words,  beyond  our 
understanding,  that,  when  you  will,  you  may  urge  them  as  signifying 
war  or  peace  as  you  shall  choose.  In  this  manner  has  the  business 
hitherto  been  conducted,  dissembling  always  until  you  have  gained 
your  end.  If  my  lord  the  king  had  believed  me,  and  the  majority  of 
those  who  are  bound  to  serve  him,  there  never  would  have  been 
peace  with  France,  until  you  had  restored  to  us  all  you  have  taken 
through  treacherous  causes,  as  is  known  to  God,  and  to  all  who  will 
search  into  the  business.  But,  since  my  lord  inclines  to  peace,  you 
are  in  the  right  to  preSs  it  forward  :  it  is  just  that  we  should  also  ap- 
prove of  it,  and  since  peace  is  so  much  wished  for  are  we  here  as- 
sembled :  let  it,  however,  be  well  kept  on  your  side,  as  it  shall  be  on 
ours."  On  saying  this,  the  duke  of  Gloucester  went  away.  Robert 
I'Hermite,  at  the  same  time,  took  his  leave,  and  returned  to  his  coun- 
trymen. I  will  not  protract  the  subject  longer,  but  come  to  the  con- 
clusion, as  the  matter  requires  it. 

The  four  dukes,  having  full  power  from  their  respective  monarchs, 
to  conclude  a  truce  or  peace,  continued  their  conferences  with  such 
success,  that  the  report  in  Abbeville  was  current  of  a  peace  having 
been  made  between  France,  England,  and  their  allies.    But  I,  the 
author  of  this  history,  who  at  the  time  resided  in  Abbeville,  to  learn 
news,  could  never  understand  that  a  peace  had  been  concluded:  only 
the  truce  had  been  prolonged  for  four  years,  on  sea  and  land,  between 
all  the  parties.    It  was  imagined  that  before  the  expiration  of  this 
term,  all  the  territories  and  lordships  in  Languedoc,  that  were  to  re- 
vert to  the  kings  of  England  and  their  heirs  for  ever,  would  be  sur- 
rendered  to  king  Richard,  or  to  his  commissioners.   In  return  for  the 
giving  up  so  many  towns,  castles,  and  lordships,  which  had  been 
agreed  to  by  the  commissioners  for  peace,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster 
and  Gloucester  engaged  that  their  captains,  of  whatever  nation  they 
might  be,  who  held  possession  of  different  forts  in  France,  that  were 
to  revert  to  the  king  of  France,  should  evacuate  them,  and  cease 
from  carrying  on  any  war  under  the  name  and  pretext  of  the  king  of 
England  or  the  English.    All  the  articles  of  the  truce  were  fairly 
written  out,  signed  and  sealed  by  the  different  lords,  and  copies  of 
them  sent  to  the  two  kings,  before  they  parted,  at  Leulinghen. 

The  king  of  England  was  very  impatient  to  hear  of  peace  being 
concluded,  and  his  uncles,  knowing  this,  determined  to  send  him  an 
express  with  the  news :  they  called  to  them  a  herald,  named  Marche, 

*  "The  cardinal  de  Luna,"  an  Arragonian,  was  anti-pope  after  the  death  of  Clement, 
-under  the  name  of  Benedict  XIII.  See  more  of  his  tuiijulent  lite  ia  JVIuratori,  &c. 


who  was  king-at-arms  in  England,  and  wrote  to  the  king  by  him  the 
whole  detail  of  what  had  been  agreed  on,  and  signed  by  both  parties. 
The  herald  was  rejoiced  to  receive  these  letters  from  the  dukes,  and, 
leaving  the  English  tents,  rode  to  Calais,  where  he  hired  a  fishing, 
boat,  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  a  favorable  wind,  and  the  exertions 
of  the  fishermen,  was  speedily  landed  at  Dover.  He  then  continued 
his  journey  until  he  came  to  London,  where  he  found  the  king.  On 
his  arrival,  he  was  introduced  into  the  king's  chamber,  because  he 
was  come  from  Calais,  where  the  king's  uncles  were  negotiating  a 
peace.  He  presented  his  letters;  and  the  king,  having  perused  them, 
was  so  well  pleased  with  their  contents,  and  the  good  news  he  had 
brought,  that  he  gave  him  very  rich  gifts,  and  a  handsome  annuity, 
as  the  herald  told  me  afterwards  when  riding  through  part  of  England. 


CHAPTER  LVIIL 

THE  TREATY  OF  PEACE  IS  NEARLY  BROKEN  OFF  BY  POPE  BONIFACE,  AND 
BY  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  RELAPSING  INTO  HIS  FORMER  ILLNESS. 

Let  us  return  to  the  commissioners  from  France  and  England  at 
Leulinghen.  When  they  pleased  they  lived  in  tents,  which  were 
prepared  for  them  in  great  numbers  and  magnificence.  The  Eng. 
lish  were  very  attentive  to  the  verification  of  the  different  papers,  that 
nothing  obscure  or  doubtful  might  remain.  They  examined  every 
paper,  and  had  every  expression  made  clear  before  they  signed  them. 
From  an  event  that  happened,  the  negotiations  which  had  taken  up 
so  much  time  were  near  being  broken  off.  I  will  say  what  it  was ; 
for  in  matters  of  history  everything  should  be  detailed,  that  the  truth 
may  be  more  apparent.  You  have  heard  that  the  king  of  France 
had  made  a  long  stay  at  Abbeville  :  he  took  pleasure  in  the  place, 
but  his  stay  was  prolonged  on  account  of  the  treaty  that  was  going 
forward  at  Leulinghen. 

Just  at  the  conclusion  of  the  treaty,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and 
Gloucester  declared  it  was  the  intention  of  king  Richard  and  the  par- 
liament, that  pope  Boniface,  who  was  acknowledged  for  the  true  pope 
by  the  Romans,  Germans,  Hungarians,  Lombards,  Venetians,  Eng. 
lish,  and  by  all  Christendom  except  France,  should  be  received  as 
such,  and  the  person  who  styled  himself  pope  Clement  be  degraded 
and  condemned.  This  proposal,  the  two  dukes  said,  they  had  been 
specifically  ordered  to  make  by  the  three  estates  of  England.  When 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  heard  this,  to  please  their  cousins 
of  England,  and  to  prevent  the  treaty  from  being  interrupted,  they 
desired,  in  a  friendly  way,  to  have  a  little  time  to  consider  what  they 
had  proposed.  It  being  granted,  they  consulted  together ;  and  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  eloquently  and  prudently  answered  as  follows,  to 
soften  the  matter  to  the  English  dukes :  "  It  does  not  seem  to  us  any 
way  proper  that  we  should  intermix  with  our  negotiations  the  dispute 
between  the  two  popes.  My  brother  of  Berry  and  myself  are  some, 
what  surprised  how  you  could  have  proposed  it,  for  at  the  beginning 
of  the  conferences  you  objected  to  the  presence  of  the  cardinal  de 
Luna,  who  is  now  at  Abbeville  as  legate  from  the  pope,  and  refused 
to  hear  anything  he  had  to  say.  We  had  before  determined,  that 
when  the  cardinals  elected  Urban  for  pope,  and  on  his  deatli  Boni- 
face, the  elections  were  null,  for  no  one  either  from  your  country  or 
ours  was  summoned  to  them  ;  and  the  election  of  him  who  calls  him- 
self  Clement  and  resides  at  Avignon  is,  from  the  same  cause,  in  the 
like  predicament.  We  do  not  deny  that  it  would  be  great  charity  in 
those  who  could  attend  to  it,  to  appease  and  put  an  end  to  this  schism 
in  the  church.  But,  in  regard  to  ourselves,  we  must  refer  the  matter 
to  the  university  of  Paris ;  and,  when  all  our  business  here  shall  be 
concluded  by  a  solid  peace,  we  will,  in  conjunction  with  the  council 
of  our  cousin  the  emperor  of  Germany,  willingly  attend  to  this  matter, 
as  you  may  do  on  your  side." 

This  reply  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  was  agreeable  to  the  Eng- 
lish dukes,  for  it  seemed  reasonable,  and  they  answered,  "You  have 
well  spoken :  let  the  matter  now  rest,  and  be  as  you  say."  The 
negotiations  were  going  on  as  well  as  befoi'e  ;  but  there  fell  out,  just 
at  the  conclusion,  a  great  hindrance,  by  the  king  of  France  relapsing 
into  the  same  frenzy  by  which  he  was  afflicted  in  the  preceding 
year.  He  had  remained  at  Abbeville  until  near  midsummer,  at  the 
abbey  of  Saint  Peter,  passing  his  time  in  a  variety  of  amusements. 
The  first  that  noticed  his  relapse  was  a  Norman  knight,  called  sir 
William  Martel,  who  was  employed  the  most  about  the  king's  person. 
The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  were  at  the  time  at  Leulinghen 
or  Boulogne,  bringing  the  conference  to  a  close,  or  at  least  finisliing 
all  that  could  be  done  this  year.  The  moment  the  duke  of  Orleans 
perceived  the  state  of  the  king's  health,  he  sent  information  to  his 
uncles,  by  a  favorite  squire  of  his  own,  called  Boniface,  an  agreeable 
man.  The  two  dukes,  on  hearing  this  unfortunate  intelligence,  set 
out  as  speedily  as  they  could  ;  for  they  had  already  taken  leave  of 
their  cousins  of  England,  who  were  returned  to  Calais  to  wait  for 
information  from  the  king  of  Navarre  and  the  duke  of  Brittany. 

It  had  been  proposed  at  the  conferences,  that  as  the  castle  of  Cher- 
bourg in  Normandy  had  been  mortgaged  to  the  king  of  England  for 
sixty  thousand  nobles,  who  in  consequence  had  possession,  it  should 
be  restored  to  the  king  of  Navarre,  on  the  king  of  France  repaying 
the  sixty  thousand  nobles  ;  and  in  like  manner  was  the  castle  of  Brest 
to  be  surrendered  to  the  duke  of  Brittany.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  did  not  wait  for  the  conclusion  of  these  two  articles,  but 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


563 


hastened  to  Abbeville,  where,  to  their  sorrow,  they  found  the  king  in 
a  very  poor  state  of  health.  The  king's  disorder  was  kept  secret  as 
long  as  possible,  but  in  such  cases  it  is  very  soon  publicly  known. 
The  court  at  Abbeville  was  shortly  dispersed,  and  every  one  retired 
to.  his  home.  Councils  were  holden  as  to  the  proper  place  the  king 
should  be  conveyed  to,  and  in  rc^poct  to  his  management.  The  cas- 
de  of  Creil  was  again  fixed  on  for  his  residence,  whither  he  was  car- 
ried  in  a  litter.  The  weather  was  now  so  hot,  that  they  rested  the 
day  and  only  travelled  the  night  season :  the  king  was  attended  to 
Creil  by  his  brother  and  the  duke  of  Berry.  The  duke  of  Burgundy 
went  to  Artois,  and  thence  visited  Flanders,  having  met  his  duchess 
at  the  castle  of  Hedin. 

The  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  seemed  entirely 
forgotten  :  no  one  spoke  of  them,  nor  interfered  in  their  delivery 
from  prison.  This  relapse  of  the  king  had,  however,  gready  excul- 
pated them  for  the  accusations  of  having  been  the  cause  of  his  first 
illness,  in  the  eyes  of  the  public.  The  wisest  in  France  had  now 
learnt,  that  from  the  weakness  of  his  nerves  he  was  naturally  inclined 
to  this  disorder,  which  had  been  brought  forward  with  greater  force 
from  the  excesses  he  had  indulged  in.  It  was  much  regretted  by 
those  who  wished  his  recovery,  that  master  William  de  Harsely  was 
no  moi'e,  for  his  relatives  knew  not  where  to  seek  a  prudent  physi- 
cian  that  was  acquainted  with  his  disorder.  It  was,  however,  a  matter 
of  necessity  to  make  the  best  use  of  such  as  they  had. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

THE  DEATH  OF  POPE  CLEMENT  AT  AVIGNON.  THE  ELECTION  OF  POPE  BEN- 
EDICT.  A  LEARNED  CLERK,  IN  THE  ARCHBISHOPRIC  OF  RHEIMS,  SUP- 
PORTS THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  SEE  OF  AVIG.NON,  BY  HIS  SPEECHES  AND 
PREACHINGS. 

In  the  month  of  September,  of  this  year,  Robert  de  Geneve,  whom 
we  have  called  pope  in  our  history,  died  at  his  palace  in  Avignon.*  It 
happened  to  him  just  as  he  had  wished,  that  he  might  die  pope.  He 
died,  indeed,  with  the  honor  and  state  I  have  mentioned ;  but  whether 
he  enjoyed  these  wrongfully  or  not,  I  shali*  not  pretend  to  determine, 
for  such  matters  do  not  belong  to  me.  The  cardinals  at  Avignon 
were  much  surprised  at  this  event,  and  resolved  to  form  a  conclauve 
in  haste,  and  elect  one  from  among  themselves  as  his  successor. 

The  health  of  the  king  of  France  was  again  beginning  to  return,  to 
the  great  joy  of  all  who  loved  him,  and  his  good  queen,  who  had 
been  in  great  affliction.  She  was  a  valiant  lady,  whom  God  cor- 
rected and  loved  ;  she  had  made  many  processions,  and  given  great 
alms  in  hopes  of  his  recovery,  in  several  parts  of  France,  but  espe- 
cially in  Paris. 

The  college  of  cardinals  at  Avignon,  as  I  was  then  informed, 
elected  pope  the  cardinal  legate  de  Luna,  To  say  the  truth,  he  was 
a  devout  man,  and  of  a  contemplative  life  ;  but  they  had  chosen  him 
subject  to  the  approbation  of  the  king  of  France  and  his  council,  oth- 
erwise they  would  not  have  been  able  to  maintain  their  election. 
Consider,  how  much  the  church  must  have  been  degraded  by  this 
schism,  when  those  who  were,  or  ought  to  have  been  free,  thus  sub- 
jected themselves  to  the  will  of  others,  whom  they  should  have  com- 
manded. All  the  solemnities  required  at  the  coronation  of  a  pope 
were  paid  to  the  cardinal  de  Luna,  who  took  the  name  of  Benedict. t 
He  offered  a  general  pardon  to  all  the  clergy  who  should  come  to 
Avignon ;  and,  by  the  advice  of  his  cardinals,  wrote  letters  to  the 
king  of  France,  to  announce  his  elevation  to  the  papacy.  I  heard 
thiit  the  king  paid  little  attention  to  his  letter  ;  for  he  was  not  yet 
determined  whether  to  acknowledge  him  for  pope  or  no  ;  and,  to 
have  the  best  advice  on  the  occasion,  he  summoned  before  him  the 
most  learned  and  prudent  clerks  of  the  university  of  Paris. 

Master  John  Gigencourt  and  master  Peter  Playons,t  who  were 
esteemed  the  most  learned  and  acute  in  the  university,  told  the  king, 
as  did  others,  that  the  schism  in  the  church  corrupted  the  Christian 
faith ;  that  the  church  ought  not  longer  to  be  kept  in  this  state,  for 
that  all  Christendom  suffered  from  it,  but  more  particularly  church- 
men ;  and  that  it  was  unbecoming  the  university  to  send  to  pope  Ben- 
edict at  Avignon,  lists  of  those  priests  who  had  need  of  briefs.  The 
king,  on  hearing  their  opinions,  thought  them  reasonable,  and  con- 
sented that  there  should  be  a  cessation  of  such  lists  as  were  usually 
sent  to  the  pope,  until  the  disputes  between  the  two  popes  were  set- 
tled :  things  therefore  remained  in  this  state.  The  duke  of  Berry, 
however,  strenuously  supported  the  new  pope  ;  and  all  the  clergy 
dependent  on  him  acknowledged  him  for  the  true  one  ;  and  many  of 
his  people  were  provided  with  pardons  from  this  Benedict.  The 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  with  many 
other  great  lords  of  France,  dissembled  their  real  opinions  on  the  sub. 
ject  to  the  king.  Some  through  favor  acknowledged  Benedict,  who 
was  prodigal  of  his  pardons,  in  order  that  the  court  of  Avignon  might 
thrive  the  more. 


*  He  died  on  the  16th  September,  1394.— Ed. 

t  Peter  of  Luna,  born  of  an  illustrious  family  of  Spain,  was  elected  Pope  on  the  28th 
September,  1394,  and  took  the  name  of  Benedict  XIII.  Before  his  election,  he  sub- 
scribed an  act  by  which  all  the  cardinals  promised  on  oath  to  use  every  effort  for  the  re- 
union of  the  church,  and  even  to  resign  the  pontificate  if  necessary  for  that  purpose.  He, 
however,  afterwards  showed  very  little  respect  to  this  oath  .—Ed. 

t  In  the  Museum  MS.  it  is  Gignicourt  and  Pierre  de  Lyons  :  in  mine,  the  first  as  D. 
Sauvage,  and  tko  other  Pierre  de  Palion» 


The  duke  of  Brittany  readily  enough  followed  the  opinion  of  the 
king  of  France  ;  for  he  had  been  in  former  times  so  scandalized  by 
the  information  the  earl  of  Flanders,  his  cousin,  had  given  him  of  the 
rebellion  in  the  church,  that  he  would  never  allow  of  Clement  being 
the  true  pope,  although  his  clergy  paid  him  obedience  and  acknow- 
ledged him.  When  any  of  the  churches  in  France  became  vacant, 
the  king  disposed  of  them  to  clergymen,  without  ever  speaking  of  it 
to  pope  Benedict,  who,  as  well  as  his  cardinals,  was  greatly  surprised 
at  such  conduct,  and  began  to  fear  the  king  would  deprive  them  of 
the  benefices  they  held  in  his  realm.  They  resolved,  therefore,  to 
send  a  well-instructed  legate  to  France,  to  remonstrate  with  the  king 
and  council  on  the  state  of  the  church,  and  to  learn  their  intentions, 
and  likewise  to  assure  them  that  the  pope  they  had  elected  was  only 
conditionally  chosen,  in  case  of  his  proving  agreeable  to  the  king,  but 
that  otherwise  they  would  dethrone  him,  and  exalt  another  more  to 
his  pleasure. 

About  this  period,  the  friar,  whom  I  before  mentioned  to  have  been 
sent  by  pope  Boniface*  to  the  king  of  France,  but  without  the  pomp 
or  state  of  a  legate,  arrived  at  Paris,  with  the  consent  of  the  king, 
who  listened  to  his  arguments  and  sermons  with  pleasure.  The 
legate  from  Avignon,  a  subtle  and  eloquent  clerk,  was  heard  also  by 
the  king  and  his  court :  those  attached  to  the  pope  at  Avignon  took 
good  care  to  push  him  forward,  and  contrived  that  he  should  have 
audiences  often.  It  was  the  opinion  of  the  council,  but  it  was  not 
without  great  difficulty  the  university  of  Paris  subscribed  to  this  opin- 
ion, that  it  would  be  a  wise  and  prudent  measure,  if  means  could  be 
found  to  make  the  rival  popes  resign  their  tiignities,  as  well  as  all  the 
cardinals,  and  then  select  the  most  learned  and  prudent  among  the 
clergy,  from  the  empire  of  Germany,  France,  and  other  countries, 
who  should  form  a  general  council,  and  then,  without  favor  or  affec- 
tion to  any  party,  restore  the  church  to  its  former  unity,  discipline, 
and  stability.  They  declared  they  saw  no  other  way  of  destroying 
the  schism  ;  for  the  hearts  of  different  lords  were  so  swollen  with 
pride,  each  would  support  his  own  party. 

This  idea,  which  was  proposed  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  and 
the  dukes  of  Orleans  and  Burgundy,  in  council,  was  approved  of ; 
and  the  king,  having  agreed  to  it,  said  he  would  cheerfully  write  on 
the  subject  to  the  kings  of  Germany,  Bohemia,  Hungary  and  Eng- 
land ;  that  he  thought  he  could  depend  on  the  kings  of  Castille, 
Navarre,  Arragon,  Sicily,  Naples,  and  Scotland,  obeying  whatever 
pope  he  should  acknowledge.  In  consequence  of  this  proposition 
being  adopted,  the  king  of  France  sent  off  special  messengers  v/ith 
letters  to  the  kings  above  mentioned,  but  answers  were  not  returned 
to  them  as  soon  as  expected.  During  this  interval,  that  learned 
clerk,  master  John  de  Gigencourt,  died  at  the  Sorbonne.  The  king 
of  France,  his  court,  and  the  university  were  very  sorry  for  the  loss, 
as  his  equal  was  not  at  Paris,  and  he  would  have  been  of  singular 
service  in  reforming  the  church,  and  bringing  about  a  union. 

At  this  time,  there  was  at  Avignon  a  clerk  well  skilled  in  science, 
doctor  of  laws,  and  auditor  of  the  palace  :  he  was  a  native  of  the 
archbishopric  of  Rheims,  and  called  sir  John  de  Vaiennes.  He  was 
much  advanced  in  the  church  for  the  services  he  had  rendered  pope 
Clement  and  others,  and  was  on  the  point  of  being  a  bishop  or  car- 
dinal.  He  had  also  been  chaplain  to  a  cardinal,  called,  at  Avignon, 
Saint  Peter  of  Luxembourg.  This  John  de  Varennes,  beneficed  and 
advanced  as  he  was,  resigned  all,  retaining  only,  for  his  subsistence, 
the  canonry  of  our  Lady  at  Rheims,  which  is  worth,  by  residence, 
one  hundred  francs ;  otherwise  not  more  than  thirty.  He  quitted 
Avignon,  returned  to  his  native  country,  and  fixed  his  abode  at  the 
village  of  Saint  Lye,  near  Rheims,  where  he  led  a  devout  life,  preach- 
ing the  faith  and  works  of  our  Lord,  and  praising  the  pope  ot 
Avignon.  He  declared  he  was  the  true  pope,  condemning,  by  his 
speeches,  that  of  Rome.  He  was  much  attended  to,  and  followed 
by  the  people,  who  came  to  see  him  from  all  countries,  for  the  sober 
and  holy  life  he  led,  fasting  daily,  and  for  the  fine  sermons  he  preached. 
Some,  however,  said,  that  the  cardinals  at  Avignon  had  sent  him 
thither  to  support 'their  cause,  and  to  exhibit  the  holiness  of  his  life, 
which  was  devout  enough  to  have  entitled  him  to  be  raised  to  the 
papacy.  Master  John  de  Varennes  would  not  allow  himself  to  be 
called  the  holy  man  of  Saint  Lye,  but  simply  the  Auditor.  He  lived 
with  his  mother,  and  every  day  said  mass  very  devoutly.  All  that 
was  given  him,  for  he  asked  for  nothing,  he  distributed  in  alms  to 
the  glory  of  God. 

We  will  now  leave  him,  and  speak  of  other  matters. 


CHAPTER  LX. 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  IS  ADVISED  TO  MAKE  A  JOURNEY  TO  IRELAND,  AND 
TO  SETTLE  ON  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  AND  HIS  HEIRS  FOR  EVER,  THE 
DUCHY  OF  A'^UITAINE  WITH  ALL  ITS  DEPENDENCIES. 

The  truces  that  had  been  agreed  to  between  the  kings  of  France 
and  England,  and  their  allies,  were  well  observed  on  sea  and  land. 
There  were,  however,  some  pillagers  still  in  Languedoc,  who  came 
from  foreign  countries,  such  as  Gascony,  Bearn,  and  Germany.  Sir 
John  de  Grailly,  bastard-son  to  the  late  captal  de  Buch,  a  young  and 
expert  knight,  was  governor  of  the  strong  castle  of  Bouteville.  You 
may  suppose  that  the  captains  of  such  forts  as  Lourde  in  Bigorre,  on 

^  Boniface  IX.  elected  pope  the  2nd  Nov.  1389.— Ed.  ™~ 


564 


C  H  R  O     1  C  L  E  S    OF    E     G  L  A  N  D ,    F  R  A  N  C    ,    S  P  A  I 


the  illumination  was  so  great  on  the  d;iy  of  the  ceremony,  that  nothing 
was  ever  seen  like  to  it  before,  not  at  the  burial  of  the  good  queen 
Philippa  nor  of  any  other.  The  king  would  have  it  so,  because 
she  was  daughter  to  the  king  of  Bohemia,  emperor  of  Rome  and 
of  Germany.  He  was  inconsolable  for  her  loss,  as  they  mutually 
loved  each  other,  having  been  married  young.  This  queen  left  no 
issue,  for  she  had  never  borne  children. 

Thus  in  the  same  year  were  the  king,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and 
the  earl  of  Derby  made  widowers.  There  was  no  talk  of  the  king's 
marrying  again,  for  he  would  not  hear  of  it.    Although  the  expe^ 


ine  borders  of  Arragon,  Bouteville  on  the  frontiers  of  Saintonge,  near 

[•X  Rochelle,  and  Mortaign,  were  sorely  vexed  they  could  no  longer 

overrun  the  country,  and  make  their  accustomed  pillage  from  the 

neighboring  towns.    They  had  been  particularly  forbidden  to  in- 

ringe  the  articles  of  the  truce,  under  pain  of  being  severely  punished. 
At  this  period,  an  expedition  against  Ireland  was  proposed  in  the 

'"English  council ;  for  in  the  truces  king  Richard  had  agreed  to  with 

i'Vance  and  her  allies,  young  as  he  was,  he  had  reserved  Ireland  from 

being  included,  as  his  predecessors  had  always  clairaed  it  as  their 
right ;  and  his  grandfather,  king  Edward  of  happy  memory  had  signed 
himself  king  and  lord  of  Ireland,  and  had 
continued  his  wars  against  the  natives, 
notwithstanding  his  pressure  from  other 
quarters.  The  young  knights  and  squires 
of  England,  eager  to  signalize  them- 
selves  in  arms,  were  rejoiced  to  learn 
that  king  Richard  intended  leading  a 
large  power  of  men-at-arms  and  arch- 
ers  into  Ireland,  and  that  he  had  de- 
clared he  would  not  return  thence  un- 
til he  should  have  finally  settled  every- 
thing to  his  satisfaction.    It  was,  at  the 
same  council,  ordered,  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  who  in  his  time  had  labored 
hard,  on  sea  and  land,  for  the  honor  of 
England,  should  make  a  journey  to  Aqui. 
taine,  with  five  hundred  men-at-arms 
and  one  thousand  archers.    He  was  to 
embark  at  Plymouth  or  Southampton,  as 
he  pleased,  and  sail  for  Guienne  or  Aqui- 
taine.   It  was  the  intention  of  king  Rich- 
ard and  his  council,  that  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  should  hold  in  perpetuity,  for 
himself  and  heirs  the  whole  territory  of 
Aquitaine,  with  all  its  seneschalships 
and  domains,  in  such  manner  as  king 
Edward  of  England,  his  father,  and  the 
former  duke  of  Aquitaine,  had  held 
them,  and  which  king  Richard  held  at 
this  moment,  with  the  reserve  of  homage 
to  the  kings  of  England.    The  duke  of 
Lancaster  was  to  enjoy  all  other  rights, 
lordships,  and  rents,  which  stipulation  was  confirmed  by  the  king,  I  ditions  to  Ireland  and  Aquitaine  were  delayed  by  the  queen's  death, 


Richard  II.  on  hib  Voyage  to  Ireland.  Metrical  History  of  Richard  II.  Harleian  MSS. 


wholly  and  fully,  under  his  seal 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  very  thankful  for  this  magnificent  gift, 
as  he  had  reason  to  be  ;  for,  in  truth,  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  has 
wherewithal  to  enable  its  lord  to  keep  a  grand  state.  The  deed 
which  was  to  establish  this  gift,  having  been  properly  engrossed,  was 
carefully  examined,  and  passed  with  great  deliberation  of  council,  in 
the  presence  of  the  king,  his  uncles  the  dukes  of  York  and  Glouces- 
ter, the  earls  of  Salisbury,  Arundel,  and  Derby  (son  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,)  the  earl  marshal,  the  earl  of  Rosteilant,*  the  earls  of  North, 
umberland  and  Nottingham,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  the  lords  Despen- 
cer  and  Beamnont,  sir  William  Arundel,  the  archbishops  of  Canter- 
bury and  York,  the  bishop  of  London,  and  of  all  those  who  were 
entitled  to  be  present,  whether  prelates  or  barons.  The  duke  of 
Lancaster  thanked,  in  the  first  place,  the  king  his  nephew,  then  his 
brothers,  and  the  barons  and  prelates  of  the  council.  After  which 
he  began  to  make  most  sumptuous  preparations  for  crossing  the  sea, 
and  taking  possession  of  t!ie  duchy  the  king  had  invested  him  with. 
Purveyors  were  likewise  busy  in  preparing,  on  a  large  scale,  for  the 
king's  expedition  to  Ireland  ;  and  those  lords  who  were  to  acco-m- 
pany  him  were  ordered  to  make  preparations  of  whatever  things  they 
might  think  necessary. 


CHAPTER  LXI.  • 

THE  DEATH  OF  THE  LADY  ANNE  OF  BOHEMIA,  QUEEN  OF  ENGLAND.  THE 
DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  LANDS  IN  AQUITAINE,  AND  THE  KIN&  OF  ENGLAND 
IN  IRELAND. 

The  king  of  England  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  were  daily  occu- 
pied in  their  preparations  for  leaving  England,  and  had  sent  their 
men  and  purveyances  to  the  different  ports  they  were  to  embark  from ; 
the  one  to  Ireland  and  the  other  to  Aquitaine  ;  but  their  expedition 
was  delayed  for  about  two  months,  by  an  event  I  will  now  relate. 
At  this  period,  the  lady  Anne,  queen  of  England,  fell  sick,  to  the 
great  distress  of  the  king  and  her  household.  Her  disorder  increased 
so  rapidly,  that  she  departed  this  life  on  the  feast  of  Whitsuntide,  in 
the  year  of  grace,  1394.  The  king,  and  all  who  loved  her  were 
greatly  afflicted  at  her  death.  She  was  buried  in  the  cathedral 
church  of  London  ;t  but  her  obsequies  were  performed  at  leisure, 
for  the  king  would  have  them  magnificently  done.  Abundance  of 
wax  was  sent  for  from  Flanders  to  make  flambeaux  and  torches,  and 

'  Rosiellant.   U.  Rutland. 

I  "On  the  7th  of  June,  queen  Anne  died  at  Shene  in  Surrey,  and  was  buried  at  West 
minster.  The  king  took  her  death  so  lieavily  that,  besides  cursing  the  place  where  slie 
died,  he  did  also  for  anger  throw  down  the  buildings,  unto  the  which  former  kings, 
being  weary  of  the  city,  were  wont  for  pleasure  to  resort."— Stowe's  Chronicle 


those  lords  who  were  named  to  go  to  Ireland  did  not  fail  continuing 
their  preparations ;  and,  as  their  purveyances  were  ready,  they  sent 
them  across  the  sea  to  Ireland  from  Brisco*  and  Lolighett  in  Wales; 
and  the  conductors  were  ordered  to  carry  them  to  a  city  on  the  coast 
of  Ireland,  called  Dimelin,t  which  had  always  been  steadily  attached 
to  England,  and  was  an  archbishopric  :  the  archbishop  of  which  place 
was  with  the  king. 

Soon  after  Saint  John  Baptist's  day,  king  Richard  left  London, 
and  took  the  road  for  Wales,  amusing  himself  by  hunting  on  the  way, 
to  forget  the  loss  of  his  queen.  Those  ordered  to  attend  him  began 
their  journey,  sucli  as  his  two  uncles  of  York  and  Gloucester,  with 
grand  array,  as  did  the  other  lords  :  the  earl  of  Kent,  half-brother  to 
the  king,  sir  Thomas  Holland,  his  son,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  son  to 
the  duke  of  York,  the  earl  marshal,  the  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Arun- 
del, sir  William  Arundel,  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  sir  Thomas 
Percy  his  brother,  high  steward  of  England,  the  earls  of  Devonshire 
and  Nottingham,  with  numbers  of  knights  and  squires.  A  consider- 
able body  remained  at  home  to  guard  the  borders  of  Scotland  ;  for 
the  Scots  are  a  wicked  race,  and  pay  not  any  regard  to  truces  or  res- 
pites, but  as  it  suits  their  own  convenience. 

At  the  time  the  king  of  England  undertook  this  expedition,  he  had 
not  the  company  of  his  other  half-brother,  sir  John  Holland  earl  of 
Huntingdon,  for  he  was  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem  and  Saint 
Catherine  of  Mount  Sinai,  and  was  to  return  through  Hungary.  Hav- 
ing heard  at  Paris,  as  he  passed  through  France,  where  he  had  been 
handsomely  treated  by  the  king  and  his  court,  in  respect  to  the  king 
of  England,  that  the  king  of  Hungary  and  Amurat^  were  to  have  a 
battle,  he  declared  he  would  not  fail  being  present. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  array  arrived  at  Plymouth,  where 
transports  waited  to  carry  them  across  the  sea.  When  his  men  and 
purveyances  were  all  on  board,  they  weighed  anchor,  and  steered 
with  a  favorable  wind  for  Bordeaux. 

We  will  return  to  the  king  of  England,  who  had  with  him  full  four 
thousand  men-at-arms  and  thirty  thousand  archers.  They  were  ship- 
ped at  three  different  places,  Bristol,  Holyhead,  and  Herford,||  and 
passed  over  daily ;  but  it  was  a  month  before  the  whole  armament 
and  their  horses  landed  in  Ireland.  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  in 
Ireland  a  valiant  English  knight,  called  the  earl  of  Ormond,  who,  like 
his  predecessors,  held  lands  in  that  country,  but  they  were  disputed, 
and  he  had  made  similar  preparations  to  his  ancestors. 

The  earl  marshal  had  the  command  of  the  van,  consisting  of  fifteen 

*  "Brisco."  Q.  Bristol.  t  "Loligbet."  Q.  Holyhead. 

t  "  Dimehn."   Q.  Dublin. 

§  The  person  thus  called  was  the  sultan  Bojazet  I.  who  began  his  reign  1391. 
!l  From  what  follows,  I  suppose  this  must  mean  Haverford-west,  in  PembrokesiiiN,at 
it  is  pronounced  Harford. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


565 


hundred  lances  and  two  thousand  archers,  who  prudently  and  val 
iantly  conducted  themselves.  King  Richard  and  his  uncles  em 
barked  at  Haverford  in  Wales,  many  at  Holyhead,  and  others  at 
Bristol,  and  the  whole  landed  without  any  loss.  As  they  disembarked, 
by  orders  from  the  constable  and  marshals,  they  quartered  themselves 
on  the  country,  occupying  a  large  uninhabited  tract,  of  about  thirty 
English  miles,  beside  the  city  of  Dublin.  The  army  lodged  them- 
selves  pnidently,  for  fear  of  the  Irish  :  had  they  done  otherwise,  they 
would  have  suffered  for  it.  The  king,  his  uncles,  and  prelates,  were 
quartered  in  Dublin  and  near  it ;  and  I  was  told  that,  during  the 
whole  campaign,  they  were  well  supplied  with  all  sorts  of  provision  ; 
for  the  English  are  expert  in  war,  and  know  how  to  forage  and  take 
proper  care  of  themselves  and  horses.  I  will  relate  the  history  of 
this  campaign  of  king  Richard,  and  what  befel  him  according  to  the 
information  I  received. 

CHAPTER  LXII 

SIR  JOHN  FROISSART  ARRIVES  IN  ENGLAND,  AND  IS  PRESENTED  TO  KING 
RICHARD  BY  THE  DUKE  OF  YORK,  UNCLE  TO  THE  KING. 

In  truth,  I.  sir  .Tohn  Froissart,  treasurer  and  canon  of  Chimay,  in 
the  county  of  Hainault,  and  diocese  of  Liege,  had,  during  my  stay  at 
Abbeville,  a  great  desire  to  go  and  see  the  kingdom  of  England  : 
more  especially  since  a  truce  had  been  concluded,  for  four  years,  on 
sea  and  laud,  between  France,  England,  and  their  allies.  Several 
reasons  urged  me  to  make  this  journey;  but  principally,  because  in 
my  youth  I  had  been  educated  at  thfe  court  of  king  Edward,  of  happy 
memory,  and  that  good  lady  Philippa,  his  queen,  with  their  children, 
and  others  of  the  barons  of  those  times,  and  was  treated  by  them  with 
all  honor,  courtesy,  and  liberality.  I  was  anxious,  therefore,  to  visit 
that  country,  for  it  ran  in  my  imagination,  that  if  I  once  saw  it,  I 
should  live  the  longer ;  for  twenty-seven  years  past  I  had  intentions 
of  going  thither,  and  if  I  should  not  meet  with  the  lords  whom  I  had 
left  there,  I  should  at  least  see  their  heirs,  who  would  likewise  be  of 
great  service  to  me  in  the  verification  of  the  many  histories  I  have 
related  of 'them. 

I  mentioned  my  purpose  to  my  very  dear  patrons,  the  lord  duke 
Albert  of  Bavaria,  count  of  Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand,  and  lord 
of  Frizeland  ;  to  the  lord  William  his  son,  styled  count  d'Ostrevant ; 
to  my  dear  and  much  honored  lady  Joan,  duchess  of  Brabant  and 
Luxembourg  ;  and  to  my  very  much  respected  lord  Enguerrand,  lord 
of  Coucy  ;  as  well  as  to  that  gallant  knight,  the  lord  de  Gomegines. 
We  had  both,  during  onr  youth,  arrived  together  at  the  English  court, 
where  I  saw  also  the  lord  de  Coucy,  and  all  the  nobles  of  France, 
who  were  hostages  for  the  redemption  of  king  John  of  France,  which 
has  been  before  related  in  this  history.  The  three  lords  above  men- 
tioned, as  well  as  the  lord  de  Gomegines,  and  madame  de  Brabant, 
on  my  telling  them  "my  intentions,  encouraged  me  to  persevere,  and 
they  all  gave  me  letters  of  introduction  to  the  king  andhis.uncles,  with 
the  reserve  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who,  from  being  now  so  much  attach- 
ed to  France,  could  only  write  to  his  daughter,  the  duchess  of  Ireland. 

I  had  taken  care  to  form  a  collection  of  all  the  poetry  on  love  and 
morality  that  I  had  composed  during  the  last  twenty.four  years,  which 
I  had  caused  to  be  fairly  written  and  illuminated.  I  was  also  incited 
to  go  to  England  and  see  king  Richard,  son  to  the  noble  and  valiant 
prince  of  Wales  and  Aquitaine,  whom  I  had  not  seen  since  the  time 
of  his  christening  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Bordeaux.  I  was  then 
present,  and  had  intentions  of  accompanying  the  prince  of  Wales  in 
his  expedition  to  Spain  ;  but,  v/hen  we  came  to  the  city  of  Dax,  the 
prince  sent  me  back  to  the  queen  his  mother  in  England.  I  was 
desirous,  therefore,  to  pay  my  respects  to  the  king  of  England  and 
his  uncles,  and  had  provided  Ayself  with  ray  book  of  poesy  finely 
ornamented,  bound  in  velvet,  and  decorated  with  silver-gilt  clasps 
and  studs,  as  a  present  for  the  king.  Having  this  intention,  I  spared 
no  pains ;  and  the  cost  and  labor  seem  trifling  to  people,  whenever 
they  undertake  anything  willingly. 

Having  provided  myself  with  horses,  I  crossed  from  Calais  to  Dover 
on  the  12th  day  of  July  ;  but  found  no  one  there  whom  I  had  been 
acquainted  v*^ith  in  my  former  journeys  :  the  inns  were  all  kept  by 
new  people,  and  the  children  of  my  former  acquaintance  were  be- 
come men  and  women.  I  staid  half  a  day  and  night  to  refresh  my- 
self and  horses  ;  and  on  Wednesday,  by  nine  o'clock,  arrived  at 
Canterbury  to  visit  the  shrine  to  St.  Thomas  and  the  tomb  of  the 
late  prince  of  Wales,  who  had  been  buried  there  with  great  pomp. 
I  heard  high  mass,  made  my  offering  at  the  shrine,  and  returned  to 
my  inn  to  dinner,  when  I  heard  the  king  was  to  come  the  following 
day  in  pilgrimage  to  St  Thomas  of  Becket.  He  was  lately  returned 
from  Ireland,  where  he  had  remained  for  nine  months,  or  thereabouts, 
and  was  anxious  to  pay  his  devotions  in  this  church,  on  account  of 
the  holy  boily  of  the  s;iint,  and  because  his  father  was  there  buried. 
I  thought,  therefore,  it  would  be  well  to  wait  his  arrival  which  I  did ; 
and,  on  the  morrow,  the  king  came  in  great  state,  accompanied  by 
lords  and  ladies,  with  whom  I  mixed  ;  but  they  were  all  new  faces 
to  me,  for  I  did  not  remember  one  of  them. 

Times  and  persons  had  greatly  changed  since  I  was  last  in  Eng- 
land, eight-and-twenty  years  past.  The  king  had  not  either  of  his 
uncles  with  him  :  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  in  Aquitaine,  and  the 
dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester  in  other  parts.  I  was  at  first  quite 
astonished,  and  should  have  been  comforted  could  I  have  seen  an 


ancient  knight  who  had  been  of  the  bed-chamber  to  king  Edward, 
and  was  in  the  same  capacity  to  the  present  king,  as  well  as  of  hi.s 
privy  council,  and  could  I  have  made  myself  known  to  him.  The 
name  of  this  knight  was  sir  Richard  Starry.  I  asked  if  he  were 
alive  :  they  said  he  was,  but  not  then  present,  as  he  was  at  his  resi- 
dence in  London.  I  then  determined  to  address  myself  to  sir  Thomas 
Percy,  high  steward  of  England.  I  found  him  gracious  and  of  agree- 
able  manners,  and  he  offered  to  i)resent  me  and  my  letters  to  the 
king.  I  was  rejoiced  at  this  promise  ;  for  it  is  necessary  to  have 
friends  to  introduce  one  to  so  great  a  prince  as  the  king  of  England. 
He  went  to  the  king's  apartments  to  see  if  it  were  a  proper  time,  but 
found  the  king  had  retired  to  repose :  h<;  therefore  bade  me  return 
to  my  inn.  When  I  thought  the  king  might  be  ri.scn,  I  went  again 
to  the  palace  of  the  archbishop,  where  he  lodged  ;  but  sir  Thomas 
Percy  and  his  people  were  preparing  to  set  out  for  Ospringe,  whence 
he  had  come  that  morning.  I  asked  sir  Thomas's  advice  how  to  act: 
"For  the  present,"  he  said,  "do  not  make  further  attempts  to  an- 
nounce  your  arrival, but  follow  the  king;  and  I  will  take  care,  when 
he  comes  to  his  palace  in  this  country,  which  he  will  do  in  two  days, 
that  you  shall  be  well  lodged  as  long  as  the  court  tarries  there." 

The  king  was  going  to  a  beautiful  palace  in  die  county  of  Kent, 
called  Leeds  castle,  and  I  followed  sir  Thomas  Percy's  advice  by 
taking  the  road  to  Ospringe.  I  lodged  at  an  inn  where  I  found  a 
gallant  knight  of  the  king's  chamber,  but  he  had  that  morning  staid 
behind  on  account  of  a  slight  pain  in  his  head  that  had  seized  him 
the  preceding  night.  This  knight,  whose  name  was  sir  William  de 
Lisle,  seeing  I  was  a  foreigner  and  a  Frencfiman,  (for  all  who  speak 
the  language  of  Oil*  are  by  the  English  considered  as  Frenchmen, 
whatever  country  they  may  come  from,)  made  acquaintance  with  me, 
and  I  with  him,  for  the  English  are  courteous  to  strangers.  He  asked 
my  situation  and  business  in  England,  which  I  related  to  him  at  length, 
as  well  as  what  sir  Thomas  Percy  had  advi:-jed  me  to  do.  He  replied, 
that  I  could  not  have  better  advice,  for  thf.t  the  king  would  on  Friday 
be  at  Leeds  castle,  and  would  find  there  his  uncle  the  duke  of  York. 
I  was  well  pleased  to  hear  this,  for  I  had  letters  to  the  duke,  and, 
when  young,  was  known  to  him  while  in  the  household  of  the  late 
king  and  queen. 

I  ^courted  the  acquaintance  of  sir  William  de  Lisle,  as  a  means  of 
gaining  greater  intimacy  with  the  king's  household.  On  the  Friday, 
v^e  rode  out  together,  and  on  the  road  I  asked  if  he  had  accompanied 
the  king  on  his  expedition  to  Ireland.  He  said  he  had.  I  then  asked 
if  there  were  any  foundation  in  truth  for  what  was  said  of  St.  Patrick's 
hole.*  He  replied  there  was  ;  and  that  he  and  another  knight,  du- 
ring the  king's  stay  at  Dublin,  had  been  there.  They  entered  it  at 
sunset,  remained  there  the  whole  night,  and  came  out  at  sunrise  the 
next  morning.  I  requested  he  would  tell  me  whether  he  saw  all  the 
marvellous  things  which  are  said  to  be  seen  there.  He  made  me  the 
following  answer:  "  When  I  and  my  companion  had  passed  the  en- 
trance of  the  cave  called  the  Purgatory  of  Saint  Patrick,  we  descended 
three  or  four  steps  (for  you  go  down  into  it  like  a  cellar,)  but  found 
our  heads  so  much  affected  by  the  heat,  we  seated  ourselves  on  the 
steps,  which  are  of  stone,  and  such  a  drowsiness  came  on,  that  we 
slept  there  the  whole  night."  I  asked,  if,  when  asleep,  they  knew 
where  they  were,  and  what  visions  they  had.    He  said,  they  had 

*  I/a  Langue  d'Oil,  was  the  language  spoken  in  the  north  of  France,  in  centra-dis- 
tinction to  the  Langue  d'Oc,  the  dialect  of  the  south,  whence  the  name  of  the  province 
Languedoc.    Oil  and  Oc,  are  now  botli  superseded  by  the  modern  "  Oui."— £d. 

*  "  Notiiing  has  rendered  this  county  (Donegal,)  so  famous  as  the  cave  discovered  by 
the  patron  saint  of  Ireland,  or  his  namesake,  abbot  of  Nevers,  about  four  liundred  years 
after,  in  wiiicii  the  holy  monk  obtained  a  constant  exhibitioii  of  the  torments  of  the 
wicked,  forthe  edification  of  the  Irish.  But  that  it  could  not  be  Saint  Patrick  who  first 
invented  it,  is  plain  from  his  silence  about  it  in  his  book  '  de  tribus  habitaculis,'  heaven, 
earth,  and  hell.  Henry  or  Hugh,  monk  of  Saltrey,  in  Huntingdonshire,  was  the  first 
who  wrote  about  it,  and  what  one  Owen  or  Tyndal,  a  soldier,  had  seen  there.  It  was 
about  sixteen  feet  and  a  half  long,  by  two  feet  one  inch  wide,  built  of  freestone,  covered 
with  broad  flags,  and  green  turf  laid  over  them,  and  was  so  low  and  narrow  that  a  tall 
man  cuuld  hardly  sit,  much  less  stand  in  it.  In  the  side  was  a  window  just  wide  enough 
to  admit  a  faint  ray  of  light :  in  the  floor  a  cavity  capable  of  containing  a  man  at  his 
length ;  and,  under  a  large  stone  at  the  end  of  the  pavement,  a  deep  pit,  which  had 
opened  at  the  prayers  ofthe  saint.  The  bottom  of  the  cave  was  originally  much  below 
the  surface  of  the  ground.  It  stood  on  the  east  side  of  the  clmrch,  in  the  church-yard, 
encompassed  with  a  wall,  and  surrounded  by  circles  or  celN,  called  the  beds,  scarcely 
three  leet  high,  denominated  from  several  saints.  TJie  penitents  who  visited  this  island, 
afl;er  fasting  on  bread  and  water  for  nine  days,  and  making  processions  round  these  holy 
stations  thrice  a-day  barefoot,  for  the  first  seven  days,  and  six  times  on  the  eighth,  wash- 
ing their  weary  limbs  each  night  m  the  adjoining  l;ike,  on  the  ninth  enter  the  cave- 
Here  they  observe  a  twenty-four  hours'  fast,  tasting  only  a  little  water,  and,  upon  quit- 
ting it,  bathe  m  the  lake,  and  so  conclude  the  solemnity.  The  original  preparatory  fast, 
as  we  learn  from  Matthew  Paris,  was  fifteen  days,  and  as  long  after  quittmg  Uie  cave 
out  of  which  all  who  entered  did  not  return. 

"  Leave  being  first  obtained  ofthe  bishop  of  the  diocese,  the  prior  represented  to  the 
penitents  all  the  horrors  and  difficulty  of  the  undertaking,  suggesting  to  them  at  the 
same  time  an  easier  penance.  If  they  persevered  m  their  resolution,  they  %yere  conducted 
to  the  door  with  a  procession  from  the  convent,  and,  after  twenty-four  hour,  confine- 
ment, let  out  the  next  morning  with  the  hke  ceremony.  In  tJus  recess,  enligh'  ened  only 
by  a  kind  of  twilight,  which  discovered  a  field  and  hall.  Owen  was  first  visited  by  fifteen 
persons  clothed  in  white,  like  religious,  newly  shorn,  who  encouraged  hiin  ngnui.i  the 
horrid  scenes  that  were  next  to  present  themselves  to  his  view.  -They  were  succeeded 
by  troops  of  demons,  who  began  with  laying  him  on  a  burning  pile,  w  iich  he  soon  ex- 
tinguished, by  pronouncing  the  name  of  Christ.  They  then  dragged  Inm  through  the 
several  scenes  of  torment,  where  the  wicked  suffered  .ill  the  variety  of  tortures  of  ancient 
Tartarus  •  and  standing  proof  against  all  these  horrors,  he  was  favored  with  a  lull  view 
and  description  of  paradise,  by  two  venerable  prelates,  who  refused  to  let  him  stay  there. 
He  met  with  the  same  demons  and  monks  as  he  west  out  of  the  cave,  after  which  he 
visited  tiie  holy  sepulchre,  and,  at  his  return,  taking  upon  him  the  habit,  assisted  in 
fpunding  Besmagovcisth  Abbey,"— Gouoh's  Mdition  to  Camden,  p.  641,  vol.  3. 


566 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 


many  very  strange  dreams,  and  they  seemed,  as  they  imagined,  to 
see  more  than  they  would  have^done  if  they  had  been  in  their  beds. 
This  they  both  were  assured  of.  "  When  morning  came,  and  we 
were  awake,  the  door  of  the  cave  was  opened,  for  so  we  had  ordered 
it,  and  we  came  out,  but  instantly  lost  all  recollection  of  everything 
we  had  seen,  and  looked  on  the  whole  as  a  phantom."  I  did  not 
push  the  conversation  further,  although  I  should  have  much  liked  to 
have  heard  what  he  would  say  of  Ireland ;  but  other  knights  overtook 
us,  and  conversed  with  him ;  and  thus  we  rode  to  Leeds  castle,  where 
the  king  and  his  court  arrived  shortly  after.  The  duke  of  York  was 
already  there ;  and  I  made  myself  known  to  him,  by  presenting  him 
letters  from  his  cousins,  the  count  of  Hainault  and  the  count  d'Ostre. 
vant.  The  duke  recollected  me,  and  made  me  a  hearty  welcome, 
saying,  "  Sir  John,  keep  with  us  and  our  people  ;  for  we  will  show 
you  every  courtesy  and  attention :  we  are  bounden  so  to  do,  from 
remembrance  of  past  times,  and  affection  to  the  memory  of  our  lady- 
mother,  to  whom  you  were  attached.  We  have  not  forgotten  these 
times."  I  warmly  thanked  him,  as  was  just,  for  his  kind  speech,  and 
was  well  noticed  by  him,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  and  sir  William  de  Lisle, 
who  carried  me  to  the  king's  chamber,  where  I  was  introduced  to 
him  by  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  York. 

The  king  received  me  graciously  and  kindly ;  he  took  all  the  letters 
I  presented  to  him,  and  having  read  them  attentively,  said  I  was  wel- 
come, and  that  since  I  had  belonged  to  the  household  of  the  late  king 
and  queen,  his  grandfather  and  grandmother,  I  must  consider  myself 
still  as  of  the  royal  household  of  England.  This  day  I  did  not  offer 
him  the  book  I  had  brought ;  for  sir  Thomas  Percy  told  me  it  was 
not  a  fit  opportunity,  as  he  was  much  occupied  with  serious  business. 
The  council  was  deeply  engaged  on  two  subjects  ;  first,  in  respect  to 
the  negotiation  with  France,  to  treat  of  a  marriage  between  the  king 
and  the  lady  Isabella,  eldest  daughter  to  the  king  of  France,  who  at 
that  time  was  about  eight  years  old.  The  embassadors  appointed  to 
make  this  proposal  to  France,  were  the  earl  of  Rutland,  cousin -ger- 
man  to  the  king,  the  earl  marshal,  the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  the 
bishop  of  Lye,  the  lord  Clifford,  lord  Beaumont,  lord  Hugh  Spencer, 
and  several  others.* 

Secondly,  the  lord  de  la  Barde,  the  lord  de  la  Taride,  the  lord  de 
Pinterne,  the  lord  de  CheLteauneauf,  the  lords  de  Levesque  and»de 
Copane,  the  chief  magistrate  of  Bordeaux,  Bayonne,  and  Dax,  were 
come  to  England,  and  greatly  persecuted  the  king,  since  his  return 
from  Ireland,  for  an  answer  to  their  petitions  and  remonstrances  on 
the  gift  the  king  had  made  his  uncle,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  of  all 
Aquitaine,  with  its  lordships,  baronies,  and  dependencies,  which  had 
appertained  to  the  king  and  crown  of  England.  The  above-men- 
tioned lords  and  principal  cities  and  towns  in  Aquitaine,  maintained 
that  such  a  gift  could  not  be  made,  and  that  it  was  null ;  for  that  the 
whole  of  Aquitaine  was  a  fief  depending  solely  on  the  crown  of  Eng- 
land, and  that  they  would  never  consent  thus  to  be  disjoined  from 
it.  They  had  made  several  reasonable  propositions  for  an  accommo- 
dation, which  I  will  relate  in  proper  time  and  place.  In  order  that 
these  matters  might  be  more  fully  considered,  and  indeed  they  re- 
quired it,  the  king  had  summoned  the  principal  barons  and  prelates 
of  the  realm  to  meet  him  on  Magdalen-day,  at  his  palace  of  Eltham, 
seven  miles  from  London,  and  the  same  distance  from  Dartford. 
On  the  fourth  day  after  the  king's  arrival,  when  I  learnt  that  he,  his 
council,  and  the  duke  of  York,  were  about  to  quit  Leeds  castle  and 
go  to  Rochester,  in  their  way  to  Eltham,  I  set  out  in  their  company. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

THE  INFORMATION  FROISSAKT  GAINS  IN  ENGLAND,  TOUCHING  THE  OPPOSI- 
TION OF  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  AQUITAINE  TO  THE  GIFT  THE  KING  OF 
ENGLAND  HAD  MADE  OF  IT  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER.  THE  COMMIS- 
SIGNERS  SENT  TO  REMONSTRATE  ON  THE  MATTER  WITH  THE  KING,  CAN- 
NOT OBTAIN  A  DECISIVE  ANSWER  RELATIVE  THERETO. 

On  the  road  to  Rochester,  I  asked  sir  William  de  Lisle  and  sir 
John  dc  Grailly,  governor  of  Bouteville,  the  cause  of  the  king's  jour- 
ney to  London,  and  why  the  parliament  was  to  be  assembled  at 
Eltham.  They  both  answered  me  satisfactorily ;  but  sir  John  Grailly 
particularly  informed  me  why  the  lords  of  Gascony,  and  the  deputies 
from  the  chief  towns  were  come  to  England.  He  was  so  well  ac- 
quainted with  them,  being  as  it  were  from  the  same  country  and  fel- 
low subjects  to  England,  that  they  hid  nothing  from  him.  He  said: 
"  That  when  the  duke  of  Lancaster  came  last  to  Aquitaine,  he  was 
provided  with  deeds  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  England,  which 
had  been  regularly  agreed  to  in  parliament  and  signed  by  the  dukes 
of  York  and  Gloucester,  to  whom  Aquitaine  might  possibly  revert, 
by  succession,  to  king  Richard  of  England,  who  had  no  children,  and 
these  two  dukes  were  brothets-german,  by  father  and  mother,  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  sent  part  of  his  council 
to  Bordeaux,  to  inform  the  mayor  and  magistrates  of  his  coming  and 
the  cause  of  it.  They  were  greatly  surprised  on  hearing  it ;  but,  not- 
withstanding, they  well  feasted  the  commissioners  he  had  sent,  in 

*  See  the  Foedera  for  full  particulars.  The  embassadors  were  the  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
the  bishop  of  Saint  David's,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  the  earl  marshal  and  sir  William  Scrope. 
They  were  to  propose  also  a  marriage,  between  the  earl  of  Rutland  and  the  youngest 
i»uphter  of  the  king  of  France.  The  instructions  to  these  embassadors  are  dated  "  Leeds 
castie.Sthdayof  July  1385" 


honor  to  the  king,  to  whom  they  owed  service  and  obedience.  They 
desired  time  to  consider  of  their  answer,  which  being  granted,  they 
replied,  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  son  to  king  Edward  of  happy 
memory,  who  had  been  their  lord,  was  welcome,  but  not  in  any  other 
capacity,  as  they  had  not  yet  sufficiently  weighed  the  matter  to  de- 
termine on  receiving  him  as  their  lord ;  for  their  sovereign,  king 
Richard,  to  whom  they  had  sworn  fealty,  had  not  acquitted  them  of 
their  obediencie.  The  duke's  commissioners  replied,  that  as  to  this, 
the  duke  would  take  upon  himself  to  satisfy  them  they  should  never 
have  any  trouble  from  his  nephew  the  king  of  England.  When 
those  of  Bordeaux  saw  themselves  thus  hardly  pressed,  they  made 
another  excuse  by  saying:  "Gentlemen,  the  grant  we  perceive  in 
eludes  not  only  us  but  the  cities  of  Bayonne  and  Dax,  and  the  pre 
lates  and  barons  of  Gascony  who  are  under  the  obedience  of  the 
king  of  England.  Go  to  them,  and  as  they  shall  regulate  we  will  do 
the  same."  The  commissioners,  not  being  able  to  get  any  other 
answer,  left  Bordeaux,  and  returned  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at 
Libourne.  When  the  duke  heard  the  above  answer,  he  becanie  very 
thoughtful,  and  foresaw  that  the  business  he  was  come  upon  would 
not  be  so  soon  settled  as  he  had  at  first  imagined,  or  had  been  made 
to  understand.  He  sent,  however,  his  commissioners  to  Bayonne 
who  were  received  by  the  Bayonnois  in  just  the  same  manner  as  they 
had  been  received  at  Bordeaux,  nor  could  they  obtain  a  difterent 
answer. 

At  length,  the  prelates,  barons,  and  deputies  from  all  the  towns  of 
Cascony  under  the  obedience  of  England,  assembled,  and,  having 
debated  the  justice  of  the  king  df  England's  grant  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  came  to  the  following  conclusion.  They  were  very  wil- 
ling to  receive  in  their  castles,  cities  and  towns,  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter,  as  son  to  the  noble  king  Edward  of  happy  memory,  and  as  uncle 
to  king  Richard  of  England  ;  but  on  condition  he  would  solemnly 
swear,  that  himself  and  people  would  peaceably  demean  themselves 
during  their  stay,  and  they  would  not  take  anything  by  force,  but 
pay  ready  money  for  whatever  they  might  want;  nor  should  he,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  extend  the  powers  of  the  crown  to  oppress  any 
one,  nor  do  so  by  other  means.  The  duke  replied,  that  he"  was  not 
come  to  hurt  or  oppress  the  people,  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  guard 
and  defend  them  as  his  own  inheritance,  and  entreated  that  the  will 
of  the  king  of  England  should  be  complied  with.  But  the  country, 
with  one  voice,  declared  they  would  not  be  disjoined  from  the  crown 
of  England,  and  that  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  the  king  of  England 
to  turn  them  over  to  another.  This  matter  was  disputed  for  a  long 
time  between  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  Gascons ;  and  when  he 
saw  he  could  not  prevail  on  them  to  receive  him  as  their  lord,  he  re- 
quested they  would  send  sufficiently-authorized  persons  to  the  king 
of  England,  as  he  would  do  on  his  part,  and  whatever  the  parliament 
of  England  should  determine,  whether  in  his  favor  or  not,  he  would 
abide  by.  The  Gascons,  thinking  this  a  very  reasonable  proposal  from 
the  duke,  agreed  to  it;  and  he  then  came  with  his  attendants  to  reside 
among  them,  at  his  former  lodgings  in  the  abbey  of  Saint  Andrew. 
The  prelates  and  barons  of  Gascony  as  well  as  the  cities  of  Bayonne 
and  Dax,  selected  proper  commissioners  to  send  to  England. 

When  the  king  of  France,  his  uncles,  and  ministers,  heard  for  cer- 
tain, that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  had  been  peaceably  received  in 
Bordeaux,  and  that  he  had  there  fixed  his  residence,  they  knew  not 
what  to  think  of  it,  nor  whether  he  would  adhere  to  the  truces  that 
had  been  made  between  France  and  England.  This  gave  them  so 
much  uneasiness,  that  they  resolved  to  send  embassadors  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  to  learn  his  intentions.  The  lord  de  Boucicaut,  marshal 
of  France,  sir  John  de  Chateaumorant  and  sir  John  Barrois  des  Barres, 
were  chosen  for  this  purpose,  and  they  were  to  have  under  their  com- 
mand one  thousand  well  appointed  %ien-at-arms.  They  left  Paris, 
and  continued  their  march  to  Agen,  where  they  quartered  themselves 
as  well  as  in  the  surrounding  country  :  they  then  sent  heralds  and 
messengers  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux,  to 
notify  their  wishes  to  speak  with  him.  The  duke  made  the  messen- 
gers good  cheer,  heard  what  they  had  to  say,  and  wrote  back  to  their 
lords,  that  since  they  were  desirous  to  speak  with  him,  he  was  anx- 
ious to  meet  them  ;  and,  in  order  to  give  them  less  trouble,  would  go 
to  Bergerac,  where  they  would  confer  together.  The  messengers, 
on  their  return  to  Agen,  gave  the  letters  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
which  satisfied  them  as  to  their  safety,  and  they  made  preparations 
accordingly.  As  soon  as  they  heard  of  the  duke's  arrival  at  Berge- 
rac, they  left  the  city  of  Agen,  and  marched  thither,  where  they  found 
the  gates  open  to  receive  them.  The  lords  entered  the  town,  and 
went  to  the  hotels  which  had  been  prepared  for  them  ;  but  their  men 
lodged  themselves  in  the  suburbs  and  adjacent  villages.  The  three 
lords  waited  on  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  kindly  received  them,  as 
he  knew  well  how  to  do;  and  in  reply  to  what  they  urged,  he  said, 
"  that  he  wished  always  to  be  a  good  neighbor,  and  on  friendly  terms 
with  the  king  and  realm  of  France,  and  to  adhere  to  every  article  of 
the  truces  that  had  been  lately  made  between  France,  England,  and 
their  allies.  He  had  been  very  active  in  fonning  these  truces,  and 
of  course  would  be  unwilling  any  way  to  infringe  them ;  and  of  this 
they  might  be  perfectly  assured." 

The  answer  of  the  duke  was  highly  gratifying  to  the  French  }ords, 
who  remained  with  him  on  the  most  friendly  terms.  He  entertained 
them  grandly  at  dinner  and  supper  in  the  castle  of  Bergerac,  after 
which  they  separated  in  a  very  amicable  manner.  The  duke  returned 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


567 


to  Bordeaux,  and  the  French  lords  toward  Paris ;  but  in  their  way 
they  met  the  duke  of  Berry  in  Poitiers,  to  whom  they  related  all  they 
had  done,  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  answer.  The  duke  of  Berry 
thought  it  satisfactory  and  reasonable,  as  did  the  king  of  France  and 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  when  the  three  lords  reported  it  to  them,  on 
their  amval  at  Paris.  Things  remained  on  this  assurance  quiet. 
"  What  after  happened  I  have  told  you,"  added  sir  John  de  Grailly ; 
"for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  sent  hither  some  of  the  principal  of  his 
council,  such  as  sir  William  de  la  Perriere,  sir  Peter  Cliqueton,  and 
,wo  doctors  of  laws,  master  John  Huche  and  master  John  Richards 
de  Lincestre,  to  plead  his  cause  before  the  king,  his  uncles  and  coun- 
cil.* It  is  for  this  reason  the  king  is  now  going  to  Eltham ;  for  as 
Thursday  next  is  Magdalen-day,  the  parliament  will  meet  there. 
What  decision  they  will  come  to,  I  cannot  say  ;  but  this  I  know,  that 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  will  be  present,  and  be  violent  in  his  support 
of  the  duke  of  Lancaster's  claims ;  for  I  have  heard  from  some  of 
the  English  who  ought  to  know,  that  he  would  cheerfully  see  his 
brother  firmly  established  in  Guyenne,  and  never  to  return  to  Eng- 
land, for  he  finds  him  his  superior,  and  for  this  reason  is  desirous  he 
should  gain  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  has  a 
good  head,  but  is  proud,  and  wonderfully  overbearing  in  his  man- 
ners. Let  him  say  or  act  as  he  pleases,  he  is  always  popular  with 
tlie  commonalty,  for  they  are  mutually  attached  to  each  other.  He 
was  the  cause  of  the  execution  of  that  valiant  knight  sir  Simon  Bur- 
ley.  He  it  was,  likewise,  who  caused  the  banishment  of  the  duke 
of  Ireland,  the  archbishop  of  York,  and  other  knights  of  the  king's 
council,  who  were  either  put  to  death  on  very  slight  grounds,  or 
forced  into  foreign  countries,  during  the  time  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
who  is  more  feared  than  loved  in  this  country,  was  in  Castillo. 

"  Let  us  for  the  present,"  said  sir  John  de  Grailly,  "  quit  this  mat- 
ter, and  speak  of  the  second  object  that  occupies  the  council.  It 
seems  to  me,  from  what  I  have  seen  and  heard,  that  the  king  of  Eng- 
land wishes  to  marry  again,  and  has  had  researches  made  every- 
where, but  in  vain,  for  a  suitable  lady.  If  the  duke  of  Burgundy  or 
count  of  Haniault  had  daughters  of  a  proper  age,  he  would  not  be 
averse  to  either;  but  they  have  none  that  are  not  already  betrothed. 
He  has  been  told  that  the  king  of  Navarre  has  sisters  and  daughters, 
but  he  will  not  hear  of  them.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  has  likewise 
a  grown  up  girl  and  marriageable,  and  he  would  be  well  pleased  if 
his  nephew  would  choose  her ;  but  the  king  says,  she  is  too  nearly 
related,  being  his  cousin-german.  King  Richard's  thoughts  are  so 
bent  on  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  king  of  France,  he  will  not  hear 
of  any  other  :  it  causes  great  wonder  in  this  country  that  he  should 
be  so  eager  to  marry  the  daughter  of  his  adversary,  and  he  is  not  the 
better  beloved  for  it.  This  he  seems  indiflferent  to,  and  plainly  shows 
that  henceforward  he  will  prefer  war  with  any  other  country  rather 
than  with  France.  It  was  known  from  experience  how  anxious  he 
was  that  a  stable  peace  should  be  established  between  the  two  coun- 
tries ;  for  he  said  the  wars  had  lasted  too  long  between  him  and  his 
predecessors  with  France,  and  that  too  many  valiant  men  have  been 
slain  on  both  sides,  to  the  great  weakening  of  the  defenders  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  To  put  this  idea  out  of  the  king's  mind,  for  it  is  no  way 
agreeable  to  the  people  of  England,  that  he  should  connect  himself 
by  marriage  with  France,  they  have  told  him  the  lady  was  by  far 
too  young,  and  that  for  five  or  six  years  to  come  she  would  not  be  of 
a  proper  age  for  a  wife.  He  replied  by  saying,  that  every  day  she 
would  increase  in  age.  In  addition  to  this,  he  gave  pleasantly  his 
reasons  for  his  preferring  her :  that  since  she  was  young,  he  should 
educate  her,  and  bring  her  up  to  his  own  mind,  and  to  the  manners 
of  the  English  ;  and  that  for  himself,  he  was  young  enough  to  wait 
until  she  should  be  of  proper  age  for  his  wife.  Nothing  can  make 
him  change  his  resolution,  and  before  you  leave  this  country,  you 
may  perhaps  witness  many  strange  things.  It  is  for  this  and  the 
other  business  I  mentioned  that  he  is  journeying  toward  London." 

With  such  conversation  did  sir  John  de  Grailly  entertain  me  while 
travelling  between  Rochester  and  Dartford.  He  was  the  bastard-son 
of  that  gallant  knight  the  captal  de  Buch.  I  eagerly  listened  to  all 
he  said,  and  treasured  his  words  in  my  memory  ;  for  I  rode  chiefly 
in  his  company,  and  sir  William  de  Lisle,  the  whole  way  from  Leeds 
castle  to  Eltham. 

The  king  arrived  at  Eltham  on  a  Tuesday.  On  the  Wednesday, 
the  lords  came  from  all  parts.  There  was  the  duke  of  Gloucester, 
the  earls  of  Derby,  Arundel,  Northumberland,  Kent,  Rutland,  the 
earl  marshal,  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  of  York,  the  bishops 
of  London  and  Winchester :  in  short,  all  who  had  been  summoned 
arrived  at  Eltliaui  on  the  Thursday,  by  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  pari-.ament  was  holden  in  the  king's  apartment,  in  the  presence 
of  the  k  ng,  his  uncles,  and  council.  The  knights  from  Gascony 
and  the  deputies  from  the  cities  and  towns,  as  well  as  those  sent  by 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  were  present. 

I  cannot  say  what  passed  at  this  parliament,  for  I  was  not  admitted, 
nor  were  any  but  the  members  of  it.  It  sat  for  upward  of  four  hours. 
When  it  was  over,  I  renewed  my  acquaintance  after  dinner  with  an 
ancient  knight  whom  in  my  youth  I  well  knew,  when  he  was  of  the 
the  chamber  of  king  Edward.  He  was  one  of  the  principal  advisers 
of  king  Richard,  and  deserving  of  it:  his  name  was  sir  Richard 
Sturry.    He  immediately  recollected  me,  though  it  was  twenty-four 

*  HoUingshed  calls  them  sir  William  Perreer,  sir  Peter  Clifton,  master  John  Huich,  an4 
master  John  Richards,  a  canon  of  Leicester, 


years  since  we  had  seen  each  other;  the  last  time  was  at  CoUeberge,* 
at  Brussels,  in  the  hotel  of  duke  Winceslaus  and  the  duchess  Jane  oi 
Brabant.  Sir  Richard  Sturry  seemed  very  glad  to  see  me,  and  madf 
me  a  hearty  welcome.  He  asked  me  many  questions,  which  I  an- 
swered as  well  as  I  could.  While  we  were  walking  near  the  king  :s 
apartment  at  Pjltham,  I  inquired  if  he  could  inform  me  what  had  bee  i 
the  determination  of  the  parliament :  having  mused  awhile,  he  said 
he  would  tell  me,  for  it  was  not  worth  while  to  conceal  what  must 
shortly  bo  made  public. 

"  You  know,"  continued  the  knight,  "  or  have  heard,  that  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  left  England  for  Aquitaine,  on  receiving  the  magnificent 
gift  the  king  our  lord  made  him.  The  king  loves  all  who  pretend 
friendship  for  him,  but  particularly  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  and  out 
of  gratitude,  which  he  strongly  feels,  for  the  r^rcat  services  the  duke  has 
done  the  crown,  as  well  on  this  as  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea,  the  king 
has  given  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever  the  whole  of  the  duchy  of  Aqui- 
taine, with  all  its  dependencies,  excepting  the  homage,  which  is  the 
sole  thing  he  has  reserved  for  the  crown  of  England  in  times  to  come. 
This  gilt  has  gone  through  every  legal  form,  with  the  approbation  and 
consent  of  his  other  imcles  and  the  English  parliament.  The  king  had 
specially  commanded  all  his  subjects  within  the  boundaries  of  Aqui- 
taine, to  obey  punctually  his  well.beloved  uncle  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, us  their  sovereign  lord,  and  to  pay  hiu^  homage  and  service,  in 
the  usual  manner  as  they  have  done  to  their  lords  in  former  times. 
Should  any  prove  rebellious  to  these  orders,  the  king  gives  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  full  powers  to  punish  such  v.'ithin  three  days  after  their 
disobedience,  without  any  expectation  of  support  from  him.  It  has 
happened,  however,  that  notwithstanding  these  strict  orders  of  the 
king,  the  barons,  knights,  gentlemen,  cities  and  towns  of  Gascony, 
under  the  obedience  of  England,  have  united  together  in  opposition 
to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  refuse  to  obey  him,  declaring  and 
maintaining  that  the  gift  the  king  made  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Lan. 
caster  is  null  and  void.  The  duke,  who  is  desirous  of  acting  in  this 
business  by  fair  means,  has  listened  to  their  reasonings  on  the  sub- 
ject,  and  advised,  to  prevent  further  mischief,  that  they  should  send 
hither  properly-instructed  persons  to  lay  their  complaints  before  the 
king,  and  declare  their  reasons  for  having  opposed  his  orders. 

"  They  have  certainly,  this  day,  very  ably  explained  the  cause  of 
refusing  their  obedience  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  have  given 
the  king  and  his  council  enough  to  think  upon.  They  will  probably 
succeed  in  their  mission,  and  I  will  tell  you  my  reasons  for  so  think- 
ing ;  but  you  will  keep  them  secret,  until  the  matter  shall  become 
more  public."  I  replied,  that  he  might  depend  on  my  doing  it.  He 
then  continued  :  "  I  believe  it  was  the  official  of  Bordeaux,  who,  for 
his  learning,  was  their  spokesman  ;  he  began  by  shovying  their  pro- 
curations from  the  different  towns,  that  greater  faith  might  be  given 
to  what  he  should  say.  He  then  declared,  that  '  the  cities  of  Bor- 
deax,  Bayonne,  Dax,  and  all  the  lordships  dependent  on  them,  or 
within  their  limits  and  jurisdictions,  are  of  such  noble  condition,  that 
no  king  of  P]ngland,  by  any  act  of  his,  can  disjoin  them  from  the 
domain  of  the  crown  of  England,  nor  alienate  or  dispose  of  them  to 
any  child,  uncle  or  brother  he  may  have,  nor  by  any  way  of  marriage- 
settlement  nor  otherwise.  The  above-named  tov/ns  have  received, 
from  diflferent  kings  of  England,  certain  privileges,  which  their  suc- 
cessors have  sworn  to  maintain  v/ithout  any  infringement ;  and  the 
moment  a  king  of  England  comes  into  possession  of  the  crown  of 
England  and  its  dependencies,  he  swears  on  the  missal  in  his  hand, 
to  preserve  inviolate  all  their  privileges,  which  you,  dear  sire,  have 
also  done,  as  these  papers  will  prove.'  He  then  produced  charters, 
fairly  engrossed  and  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  England,  which 
king  Richard,  who  was  then  present,  had  given  them,  and  read  the 
whole,  clause  by  clause.  The  contents  of  the  charters  were  well 
understood,  for  they  were  in  Latin  and  French  ;  and  at  the  end  he 
named  several  great  barons  and  prelates,  to  the  number  of  eleven, 
who  had  been  nominated  as  sureties. 

"  When  the  papers  were  read,  each  lord  looked  at  his  neighbor  and 
to  the  king,  but  not  one  said  a  word  in  reply.  The  official,  having 
finished  reading  his  deeds,  thus  spoke,  addressing  himself  to  the  king  : 
'  Most  beloved  and  renowned  sovereign,  and  you,  my  dear  lords,  all 
what  you  have  just  heard,  am  I  charged  by  the  deputies  of  the  prin- 
cipal towns  and  inhabitants  of  Gascony  to  lay  before  you,  and  to 
maintain  their  dependence  solely  on  the  crown  of  England,  as  the 
charters  that  have  been  shown  plainly  declare.  Should  the  country 
be  inclined  to  receive  the  duke  of  Lancaster  for  its  lord,  and  be  freed 
from  the  service  and  homage  it  owes  you,  the  loss  would  be  very 
great  to  England ;  for  if,  at  this  moment,  the  duke  is  attached  to  the 
king,  and  attentive  to  preserve  the  privileges  of  the  crown  of  Eng. 
land,  that  love  and  affection  will,  in  course  of  time,  be  much  weak- 
ened by  his  successive  heirs,  and  by  intermarriages  that  may  take 
place :  it  is  necessary  that  marriages  should  be  concluded  between 
great  princes,  for  the  more  effectually  preserving  the  love  of  their 
subjects.  Now  it  may  happen,  in  times  to  come,  that  the  heirs  of  the  ' 
duke  of  Lancaster  shall  unite  themselves  by  marriage  with  the  daugh- 
ters  of  the  kings  of  France,  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Brittany,  the  counts 
of  Foix  or  of  Armagnac,  the  kings  of  Navarre,  the  dukes  of  Anjou 

*  "  CoUeberge."   I  do  not  understand  this  passage,  for  the  town  of  Colberg  is  in  the 
duchy  of  Ponieraniii.   It  never  could  have  been  there  they  met.  There  is  a  full  stop  at 
the  end  of  Colteber^  ii?  tlie  printed  and  MS.  copies,  The  MSS.  io,y  fourteen  yem  ins1«M 
i  of  tw^nty-fouv. 


568 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c. 


or  of  Maine,  and  form  alliances  with  their  connections  on  the  other 
side  of  the  sea,  claiming  the  whole  sovereignty  of  Guienne,  and  ruin- 
ing the  country,  by  putting  it  in  opposition  to  England.  The  king  of 
England  would  probably,  in  such  a  case,  have  great  difficulty  in 
recoveriiig  the  rights  due  to  the  crown.  Condescend,  therefore,  most 
noble  king,  and  you,  my  dear  lords,  to  consider  well  all  the  reasons 
I  have  laid  before  you  ;  for  the  whole  country  is  unanimous  and  deter- 
mined to  remain  under  the  obedience  of  our  much  redoubted  lord 
and  king,  and  in  dependence  on  the  crown  of  England.'  The  offi. 
cial  here  ended  his  speech  ;  and  the  prelates  and  lords,  looking  to  each 
or.er,  approached  the  king,  conducted  by  his  two  uncles  and  the  earls 
of  Derby  and  Arundel. 

"It  was  then  suggested  to  those  who  had  come  from  Aquitaine,  to 
leave  the  chamber  until  called  for,  which  they  did,  with  the  two 
knights  who  had  been  sent  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  This  being 
done,  the  king  demanded  from  the  prelates  and  barons  what  answer 
should  be  made.  The  prelates  referred  the  answer  to  the  two  uncles 
of  the  king,  because  the  matter  more  nearly  affected  them.  At  first, 
they  excused  themselves,  saying,  it  was  a  public  concern,  and  should 
be  deliberated  on  in  common,  and  not  treated  as  any  matter  of  favor. 
The  business  thus  remained  for  some  time ;  but  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester being  desired  to  give  his  opinion,  he  said,  it  would  be  a  strong 
measure  to  take  from  the  king  a  gift  that  he  had  made  with  the 
unanimous  consent  of  his  council,  and  that  had  been  invested  with 
every  legal  form,  because  his  subjects  were  rebellious  ;  that  the  king 
was  not  lord  of  his  inheritance  if  he  could  not  dispose  of  it  as  he 
pleased.  Some  commented  on  this  speech,  while  others  had  the 
courage  to  say  the  answer  was  not  reasonable,  though  they  dared  not 
contradict  it ;  for  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was  much  feared.  The 
earl  of  Derby,  son  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  added,  '  Good  uncle,  you 
have  well  spoken,  and  justly  explained  the  matter,  and  I  support 
v/hat  you  have  said.'  The  council  on  this  began  to  separate,  and  to 
murmur  one  to  another  ;  but  they  did  not  call  in  the  envoys  from 
Guyenne,  nor  those  from  the  duke  of  Lancaster." 

Here  the  old  knight  ended  his  conversation  ;  but  I  learnt  from  him 
afterwards,  that  when  the  king  heard  this,  he  dissembled  his  opinion, 
^ith  the  intention  of  again  summoning  his  council  after  dinner,  to 
know  if  any  measures,  more  to  the  advantage  of  the  crown,  should 
be  adopted,  or  if  anything  further  should  be  done  in  respect  to  Aqui- 
taine. 

The  king  made  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  speak  on  the  busi- 
ness of  his  marriage,  as  he  had  ordered  him  in  the  morning,  and 
who  should  be  sent  to  France,  for  he  was  very  earnest  that  this  mat- 
ter should  be  accomplished.  It  had  before  been  in  debate,  and  was 
nearly  agreed  to,  and  those  were  named  who  were  to  cross  the  sea, 
although  their  "instructions  had  not  been  given  to  them.  In  this 
council  it  was  ordered,  that  the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  the  earl  of 
Rutland,  the  earl-marshal,  the  lord  Beaumont,  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  sir 
Lewis  Cliflford,  to  the  number  of  twenty  knights  and  forty  squires  of 
honor,  should  wait  on  the  king  of  France,  and  propose  a  treaty  of 
marriage  between  the  king  of  England  and  the  lady  Isabella,  his 
daughter,  who  might  then  be  about  eight  years  old.  She  had  been 
betrothed  before  to  the  duke  of  Brittany's  son,  as  you  have  seen, 
when  the  meeting  took  place,  and  peace  was  made  between  the  king 
of  France  and  the  duke  of  Brittany,  at  Tours.  To  break  this  would 
be  difficult,  for  the  king  of  France  and  his  uncles  had  put  their  seals 
to  the  treaty.  Notwithstanding  this  obstacle,  the  English  embassa- 
dors, having  received  their  instructions,  left  London,  and  crossing  the 
sea  at  Dover,  arrived  in  two  or  three  days  at  Calais.  They  staid 
there  five  days  to  refresh  themselves  and  their  horses,  and  then 
departed,  taking  the  road  to  Amiens,  having  sent  before  the  Irish 
herald  March,  who  had  brought  them  passports  from  the  king  of 
France  on  his  return  to  Calais.  The  lord  de  Monchourei*  was 
also  sent  as  a  guide,  and  to  have  all  cities  and  towns  opened  to 
them,  as  well  as  to  provide  for  what  they  might  want.  We  will 
leave  them  for  a  little,  and  return  to  the  matters  we  were  before 
speaking  of. 

As  I  have  mentioned,  the  deputies  from  Gascony,  and  from  ihe 
chief  towns  in  Aquitaine,  were  earnest  in  their  solicitations  to  the 
king  and  council  that  they  might  remain  attached  to  the  crown  of 
England,  according  to  their  ancient  rights  and  privileges,  which  it 
had  been  repeatedly  sworn  should  be  observed,  in  spite  of  every 
cause,  obstacle,  or  condition  to  the  contrary.  Three  parts  of  the 
council,  and  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  people  of  England,  were  on 
their  side  ;  but  Thomas  of  Woodstock,  duke  of  Gloucester,  youngest 
son  of  the  late  king  Edward,  opposed  them,  and  plainly  showed  he 
wished  his  brother  of  Lancaster  to  be  detained  in  Aquitaine,  for  he 
felt  he  was  too  powerful  when  in  England,  and  too  nearly  allied  to 
the  king.  As  for  his  brother  of  York,  he  held  him  cheap,  for  he 
interfered  little  in  public  affairs,  and  was  without  malice  or  guile, 
w*«iing  only  to  live  in  quiet :  he  had  besides  just  married  a  young 
anc  leautiful  wife,  daughter  to  the  earl  of  Kent,  with  whom  he  spent 
most  of  his  time  which  was  not  occupied  with  other  amusements. 
The  duke  of  Gloucester  was  cunning  and  malicious*  and  continually 
soliciting  favors  from  his  nephew  king  Richard,  pleading  poverty, 
though  he  abounded  in  wealth;  for  he  was  constable  of  England, 
duke  of  Gloucester,  earl  of  Buckingham,  Essex,  and  Northampton. 
He  had,  besides,  pensions  on  the  king's  exchequer,  to  the  amount  of 

*  Monchourel.  In  the  MSS.  Mont-cauiel. 


four  thousand  nobles  a  year ;  and  he  would  not  exert  himself  in  any 
way  to  serve  his  king  or  country,  if  he  were  not  well  paid  for  it. 
He  was  violently  adverse  to  those  of  Aquitaine  in  this  business,  and 
did  everything  in  his  power  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  might  not 
return  to  England,  for  then  he  would  have  everything  his  own  way. 

To  show  that  he  governed  the  king  and  was  the  greatest  in  the 
council,  as  soon  as  he  had  delivered  his  opinion  and  saw  that  many 
were  murmuring  at  it,  and  that  the  prelates  and  lords  were  discus- 
sing it  in  small  parties,  he  quitted  the  king's  chamber,  followed  by 
the  earl  of  Derby,  and  entered  the  hall  at  Eltham,  v/here  he  ordered 
a  table  to  be  spread,  and  they  both  sat  down  to  dinner  while  the 
others  were  debating  the  business.  When  the  duke  of  York  heard 
they  were  at  dinner,  he  joined  them.  After  their  dinner,  which  took 
no  long  time,  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  dissembling  his  thoughts,  took 
leave  of  the  king  as  he  was  seated  at  table,  mounted  his  horse,  and 
returned  to  London.  The  earl  of  Derby  remained  that  and  the  en- 
suing day,  with  the  king  and  the  lords,  but  those  from  Aquitaine 
could  not  procure  any  answer  to  their  petitions. 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

FROISSART  PRESENTS  HIS  BOOK  OF  LO\  ::  POEMS  TO  KING  RICHARD  OF  EN(x- 
LAND.  HE  RELATES  WHAT  HE  HAD  HEARD  OF  THE  LAST  EXPEDITION 
OF  THE  ENGLISH  TO  IRELAND. 

I  HAVE  taken  much  pleasure  in  detailing  everything  relative  to  the 
dispute  with  Gascony  and  Aquitaine,  that  the  truth  of  my  history  may 
be  apparent ;  and  because  I,  the  author  of  it,  could  not  be  present  in 
these  councils,  that  ancient  and  valiant  knight  sir  Richard  Sturry 
told  me  everything,  word  for  word,  as  I  have  transcribed.  On  the 
Sunday,  the  whole  council  were  gone  to  London,  excepting  the  duke 
of  York,  who  remained  with  the  king,  and  sir  Richard  Sturry :  these 
two,  in  conjunctioii  with  sir  Thomas  Percy,  mentioned  me  again  to 
the  king,  who  desired  to  see  the  book  I  had  brought  for  him.  I  pre- 
sented it  to  him  in  his  chamber,  for  I  had  it  with  me,  and  laid  it  on 
his  bed.  He  opened  and  looked  into  it  with  much  pleasure.  He 
ought  to  have  been  pleased,  for  it  was  handsomely  written  and  illu- 
minated, and  bound  in  crimson  velvet,  with  ten  silver-gilt  studs,  and 
roses  of  the  same  in  the  middle,  with  two  large  clasps  of  silver-gilt, 
richly  worked  with  roses  in  the  centre.  The  king  asked  me  what 
the  book  treated  of:  I  replied,  "Of  love  I"  He  was  pleased  with 
the  answer,  and  dipped  into  several  places,  reading  parts  aloud,  for 
he  read  and  spoke  French  perfectly  well,  and  then  gave  it  to  one  of 
his  knights,  called  hir  Richard  Credon,  to  carry  to  his  oratory,  and 
made  me  many  acknowledgments  for  it. 

It  happened  this  same  Sunday,  after  the  king  had  received  my 
book  so  handsomely,  an  English  squire  being  in  the  king's  chamber, 
called  Henry  Castide,*  a  man  of  prudence  and  character,  and  who 
spoke  French  well,  made  acquaintance  with  me,  because  he  saw  the 
king  and  lords  give  me  so  hearty  a  reception,  and  had  likewise  no- 
ticed  the  book  I  had  presented  to  the  king :  he  also  imagined,  from 
his  first  conversation,  that  I  was  an  historian  ;  indeed,  he  had  been 
told  so  by  sir  Richard  Sturry.  He  thus  addressed  me  :  "  Sir  John, 
have  you  as  yet  found  any  one  to  give  you  an  account  of  the  late 
expedition  to  Ireland,  and  how  four  kings  of  that  country  submitted 
themselves  to  the  obedience  of  the  king  ?"  I  replied,  that  I  had 
not.  "  I  will  tell  it  you,  then,"  said  the  squire,  who  might  be  about 
fifty  years  old,  '*  in  order  that,  when  you  are  returned  home,  you  may 
at  your  leisure  insert  it  in  your  history,  to  be  had  in  perpetual  remem- 
brance." I  was  delighted  to  hear  this,  and  offered  him  my  warmest 
thanks. 

Henry  Castide  thus  began :  "  It  is  not  in  the  memory  of  man,  that 
any  king  of  England  ever  led  so  large  an  armament  of  men-at-arms 
and  archerd  to  make  war  on  the  Irish,  as  the  present  king.  He  re- 
mained  upward  of  nine  months  in  Ireland,  at  great  expense,  which, 
however,  was  cheerfully  defrayed  by  his  kingdom ;  for  the  principal 
cities  and  towns  of  England  tliought  it  was  well  laid  out,  when  they 
saw  their  king  return  home  with  honor.  Only  gentlemen  and  archers 
had  been  employed  on  this  expeditiui.  ;  and  there  were  with  the  king 
four  thousand  knights  and  squires  a  ad  thirty  thousand  archers,  all 
regularly  paid  every  week,  and  so  well  they  were  satisfied.  Te  tell 
you  the  truth,  Ireland  is  one  ot  the  worst  countries  to  make  war  in, 
or  to  conquer  ;  for  there  are  such  impenetrable  and  extensive  forests- 
lakes,  and  bogs,  there  is  no  k^iowing  how  to  pass  them,  and  carry  on 
war  advatjtageously :  it  is  so  thinly  inhabited,  that,  whenever  the 
Irish  please,  they  desert  the  towns,  and  take  refuge  in  these  forests, 
and  live  in  huts  made  of  boughs,  like  wild  beasts;  and  whenevei 
they  perceive  any  parties  advancing  with  hostile  dispositions,  and 
about  to  enter  their  country,  they  fly  to  such  narrow  passes,  it  is  im- 
possible to  follow  them.  When  they  find  a  favorable  opportunity 
to  attack  their  enemies  to  advantage,  which  frequently  happens,  from 
their  knowledge  of  the  country,  they  fail  not  to  seize  it ;  and  no  man- 
at-arms,  be  he  ever  so  well  mounted,  can  overtake  them,  so  light  are 
they  of  foot.  Sometimes  they  leap  from  the  ground  behind  a  horse- 
man, and  embrace  the  rider  (for  they  are  very  strong  in  their  arms) 
so  tightly,  that  he  can  no  way  get  rid  of  them.   The  Irish  have  pointed 

*  "Castide."  The  MSS.  Cristeed.  Stowe,  Henry  Cristall.  Sauvage  afterwards  caU« 
him  Cristelle. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


569 


knives,  with  broad  blades,  sharp  on  both  sides  Uke  a  dart-head,  with 
which  they  kill  their  enemies  ;  but  they  never  consider  them  as  dead 
until  they  have  cut  their  throats  like  sheep,  opened  their  bellies  and 
taken  out  their  hearts,  which  they  carry  off  with  them,  and  some  say, 
who  are  well  acquainted  with  their  manners,  that  they  devour  them  as 
delicious  morsels.  They  never  accept  of  ransom  for  their  prisoners; 
and  when  they  find  they  have  not  the  advantage  in  any  skirmishes, 
they  instantly  separate,  and  hide  themselves  in  hedges,  bushes,  or 
holes  under  the  ^^-round,  so  that  they  seem  to  disappear,  no  one  knows 
whither. 


Irish  Chieftains  making  a  Charge.  Metrical  History,  Harleian  MSS. 


"  Sir  William  Windsor,  who  has  longer  made  war  in  Ireland  than 
any  other  English  knight,  has  never  been  able  during  his  residence 
among  them,  to  learn  correctly  their  manners,  nor  the  condition  of 
the  Irish  people.  They  are  a  very  hardy  race,  of  great  subtlety,  and 
of  various  tempers,  paying  no  attention  to  cleanliness,  nor  to  any 
gentleman,  although  their  country  is  governed  by  kings,  of  whom 
there  are  several,  but  seem  desirous  to  remain  in  the  savage  state 
they  have  been  brought  up  in.  True  it  is,  that  four  of  the  most 
potent  kings  in  Ireland  have  submitted  to  the  king  of  England,  but 
more  through  love  and  good-humor,  than  by  battle  or  force.  The 
earl  of  Ormond,  whose  lands  join  their  kingdoms,  took  great  pains 
to  induce  them  to  go  to  Dublin,  where  the  king  our  lord  resided,  and 
to  submit  themselves  to  him  and  to  the  crown  of  England.  This 
was  considered  by  every  one  as  a  great  acquisition,  and  the  object 
of  the  armament  accomplished  :  for,  during  the  whole  of  king  Ed- 
ward's reign  of  happy  memory,  he  had  never  such  success  as  king 
Richard.  The  honor  is  great,  but  the  advantage  is  little,  for  with 
6uch  savages  nothing  can  be  done.  I  will  tell  you  an  instance  of 
their  savageness,  that  it  may  serve  as  an  example  to  other  nations. 
You  may  depend  on  its  truth  ;  for  I  was  an  eye-witness  of  what  I 
shall  relate,  as  they  were  about  a  month  under  my  care  and  govern- 
ance at  Dublin,  to  teach  the  usages  of  England,  by  orders  of  the 
king  and  council,  because  I  knew  their  language  as  well  as  I  did 
French  and  English,  for  in  my  youth  I  was  educated  among  them  ; 
and  earl  Thomas,  father  of  the  present  earl  of  Ormond,  kept  me  with 
him,  out  of  affection,  for  my  good  horsemanship. 

"  It  happened  that  the  earl  above  mentioned  was  sent  with  three 
hundred  lances  and  one  thousand  archers  to  make  war  on  the  Irish ; 
for  the  English  had  kept  up  a  constant  warfare  against  them  in  hopes 
of  bringing  them  under  their  subjection.  The  earl  of  Ormond,  whose 
lands  bordered  on  his  opponents,  had  that  day  mounted  me  on  one 
of  his  best  horses,  and  I  rode  by  bis  side.  The  Irish  having  formed 
an  ambuscade  to  surprise  the  English,  advanced  from  it ;  but  were 
BO  sharply  attacked  by  the  archers,  whose  arrows  they  could  not 
withstand,  for  they  are  not  armed  against  them,  that  they  soon  re- 
treated. The  earl  pursued  them,  and  I,  who  was  well  mounted,  kept 
close  by  him  :  it  chanced  that  in  this  pursuit  my  horse  took  fright, 
and  ran  away  with  me,  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts,  into  the  midst  of  the 
enemy.  My  friends  could  never  overtake  me ;  and,  in  passing  through 
the  Iiish,  one  of  them,  by  a  great  feat  of  agility,  leaped  on  the  back 
of  my  horse,  and  held  me  tight,  with  both  of  his  arms,  but  did  me  no 
harm  Wjth  lance  or  knife.  He  pressed  my  horse  forward  for  more 
than  tw  o  hours,  and  conducted  him  to  a  large  bush,  in  a  very  retired 
spot,  where  he  found  his  companions  who  had  run  thither  to  escape 
the  English.  He  seemd  much  rejoiced  to  have  made  me  his  prisoner, 
and  carried  me  to  his  house,  which  was  strong,  and  in  a  town  sur- 


rounded  with  wood,  palisades,  and  stagnant  water  :  the  name  of  this 
town  was  Herpelin.*  The  gentleman  who  had  taken  me  was  caAled 
Brin  Costeret,t  a  very  handsome  man.  I  have  frequently  made  in- 
quiries after  him,  and  hear  that  he  is  still  alive,  but  very  old.  This 
Bryan  Costeret  kept  me  with  him  seven  years,  and  gave  me  his 
daughter  in  marriage,  by  whom  I  have  two  girls.  I  will  tell  you 
how  I  obtained  my  liberty.  It  happened  in  the  seventh  year  of  my 
captivity,  that  one  of  their  kings,  Arthur  Macquemaire,  king  of  Lein- 
ster,  raised  an  army  against  Lionel  duke  of  Clarence,  son  to  king 
Edward  of  England,  and  both  armies  met  very  near  the  city  of  Lein. 

ster.  In  the  battle  that  followed,  many 
were  slain  and  taken  on  both  sides ; 
but,  the  English  gaining  the  day,  the 
Irish  were  forced  to  fly,  and  the  king 
of  Leinster  escaped.  The  father  of  my 
wife  was  made  prisoner,  under  the  ban- 
ner  of  the  duke  of  Clarence ;  and  as 
Bryan  Costeret  was  mounted  on  my 
horse,  which  was  remembered  to  have 
belonged  to  the  earl  of  Ormond,  it  was 
then  first  known  that  I  was  alive,  and 
that  he  had  honorably  entertained  me 
at  his  house  in  Herpelin,  and  given  me 
his  daughter  in  marriage.  The  duke  of 
Clarence,  sir  William  Windsor,  and  all 
our  party,  were  well  pleased  to  hear  this 
news,  and  he  was  offered  his  liberty,  on 
condition  that  he  gave  me  mine,  and 
sent  me  to  the  English  army,  with 
my  wife  and  children.  He  at  first  re- 
fused  these  terms,  from  his  love  to  me, 
his  daughter,  and  our  children  ;  but, 
when  he  found  no  other  terms  would 
be  accepted,  he  agreed  to  them,  pro- 
vided my  eldest  daughter  remained  with 
him.  I  returned  to  England  with  my 
wife  and  youngest  daughter,  and  fixed 
my  residence  at  Bristol.  My  two  chil. 
dren  are  married  :  the  one  established 
in  Ireland  has  three  boys  and  two  girls, 
and  her  sister  four  sons  and  two  daugh- 
ters. 

"  Because  the  Irish  language  is  as  fa- 
miliar to  me  as  English,  for  I  have  always  spoken  it  in  my  family, 
and  introduce  it  among  my  grandchildren  as  much  as  I  can,  I  have 
been  chosen  by  our  lord  and  king  to  teach  and  accustom  the  four  Irish 
kings,  who  have  sworn  obedience  for  ever  to  England,  to  the  manners 
of  the  English.  I  must  say,  that  these  kings,  who  were  under  my 
management,  were  of  coarse  manners  and  understandings  ;  and,  in 
spite  of  all  that  I  could  do  to  soften  their  language  and  nature,  very 
little  progress  has  been  made,  for  they  would  frequently  return  to 
their  former  coarse  behavior. 

"  I  will  more  particularly  relate  the  charge  that  was  given  me  over 
them,  and  how  I  managed  it.  The  king  of  England  intended  these 
four  kings  should  adopt  the  manners,  appearance,  and  dress  of  the 
English,  for  he  wanted  to  cre;ite  them  knights.  He  gave  them  first 
a  very  handsome  house  in  the  city  of  Dublin  for  themselves  and  at- 
tendants,  where  I  was  ordered  to  reside  with  them,  and  never  to  leave 
the  house  without  an  absolute  necessity.  I  lived  with  them  three  or 
four  days  without  any  way  interfering,  that  we  might  become  accus- 
tomed to  e^ch  other,  and  I  allowed  them  to  act  just  as  they  pleased. 
I  observed,  that  as  they  sat  at  table,  they  made  grimaces,  that  did  not 
seem  to  me  graceful  nor  becoming  ;  and  I  resolved  in  my  mind  to 
make  them  drop  that  custom.  When  these  kings  were  seated  at 
table,  and  the  first  dish  was  served,  they  would  make  their  minstrels 
and  principal  servants  sit  beside  them,  and  eat  from  their  plates  and 
drink  from  their  cups.  They  told  me,  this  v>'as  a  praiseworthy  cus 
torn  of  their  country,  where  everything  was  in  common  but  the  bed. 
I  permitted  this  to  be  done  for  three  days ;  but  on  the  fourth  I  ordered 
the  tables  to  be  laid  out  and  covered  properly,  placing  the  four  kings 
at  an  upper  table,  the  minstrels  at  another  below,  and  the  servants 
lower  still.  They  looked  at  each  other,  and  refused  to  eat,  saying  I 
had  deprived  them  of  their  old  custom  in  which  they  had  been  brought 
up.  I  replied  with  a  smile,  to  appease  them,  that  their  custom  was 
not  decent  nor  suitable  to  their  rank,  nor  would  it  be  honorable  for 
them  to  continue  it ;  for  that  now  they  should  conform  to  the  man. 
ners  of  the  English ;  and  to  instruct  them  in  these  particulars  was 
the  motive  of  my  residence  with  them,  having  been  so  ordered  by 
the  king  of  England  and  his  council.  When  they  heard  this,  they 
made  no  further  opposition  to  whatever  I  proposed,  from  having 
placed  themselves  under  the  obedience  of  England,  and  continued 
good-humoredly  to  persevere  in  it  as  long  as  I  staid  with  them. 

"  They  had  another  custom  I  knew  to  be  common  in  the  country, 
which  was  the  not  wearing  breeches.  I  had,  in  consequence,  plenty 
of  breeches  made  of  linen  and  cloth,  which  I  gave  to  the  kings  and 
their  attendants,  and  accustomed  them  to  wear  them.  I  took  away 
many  rude  articles,  as  well  in  their  dress  as  other  things,  and  had 

*  "  Herpelin."  In  MSS.  Herpelepin. 
r  "  Brin  Costeret."  Q.  Bryan  Costeret. 


570 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENG 


LAI^D,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


great  difficulty,  at  the  first,  to  induce  them  to  wear  robes  of  silken 
cloth,  trimmed  with  squirrel-skin  or  minever,  for  the  kings  only 
wrapped  themselves  up  in  an  Irish  cloak.  In  riding,  they  neither 
used  saddles  nor  stirrups,  and  I  had  some  trouble  to  make  them  con- 
form in  this  respect  to  the  Englioh  manners. 

"  I  once  made  inquiry  concerning  their  faith  ;  but  they  seemed  so 
much  displeased,  I  was  forced  to  silence:  they  said  they  believed  in 
God  and  the  Trinity,  without  any  difference  from  our  creed.  I  asked 
which  pope  they  were  inclined  to  :  they  replied,  without  hesitation, 
*  To  that  at  Rome.'  I  inquired,  if  they  would  like  to  receive  the 
order  of  knighthood  ?  for  the  king  would  willingly  create  them  such, 
after  the  usual  modes  of  France,  England,  and  other  countries.  Yney 
said  they  were  knights  already,  which  ought  to  satisfy  them.  I  asked 
when  they  were  made  ;  they  answered,  at  seven  years  old  ;  that  in 
Ireland  a  king  makes  his  son  a  knight,  and  should  the  child  have 
lost  his  father,  then  the  nearest  relation  ;  and  the  young  knight 
begins  to  learn  to  tilt  with  a  light  lance  against  a  shield  fixed  to  a 
post  in  a  field,  and  the  more  lan:ces  he  breaks  the  more  honor  he  ac- 
quires. '  By  this  method,'  added  they,  '  are  our  young  knights  trained, 
more  especially  kings'  sons.'  Although  I  asked  this,  I  was  before 
well  acquainted  with  the  manner  of  educating  their  children  to  arms. 
I  made  no  furthei-  reply  than  by  saying,  this  kind  of  childish  knight- 
hood would  not  satisfy  the  king  of  England,  and  that  he  would  create 
them  in  another  mode.  They  asked,  '  In  what  manner  ?'  '  In  church, 
with  most  solemn  ceremonies ;'  and  I  believe  they  paid  attention  to 
what  I  said. 

"About  two  days  after,  the  king  was  desirous  to  create  these  kings 
knights  ;  and  the  earl  of  Ormond,  who  understood  and  spoke  Irish 
well,  as  his  lands  joined  the  territories  of  the  kings,  was  sent  to  wait 
on  them,  that  they  might  have  more  confidence  in  the  message  from 
the  king  and  council.  On  hi-s  arrival,  they  showed  him  every  res- 
pect, which  he  returned,  as  he  knew  well  how  to  do,  and  they  seemed 
happy  at  his  coming.  He  began  a  most  friendly  conversation  with 
them,  and  inquired  if  they  were  satisfied  with  my  conduct  and  be- 
havior. They  replied,  '  Perfectly  well :  he  has  prudently  and  wisely 
taught  us  the  manners  and  usages  of  his  country,  for  which  we 
ought  to  be  obliged,  and  do  thank  him.'  This  answer  was  agreeable 
to  the  earl  of  Ormond,  for  it  showed  sense  ;  and  then,  by  degrees, 
he  began  to  talk  of  the  order  of  knighthood  they  were  to  receive, 
explaining  to  them  every  article  and  ceremony  of  it,  and  how  great 
a  value  should  be  set  on  it,  and  how  those  who  were  created  knights 
behaved.  The  whole  of  the  earl's  conversation  was  very  pleasing  to 
the  four  kings,  whom,  however,  as  I  have  not  named,  I  will  now  do: 
first,  Aneel  the  great,  king  of  Mecte  ;*  secondly,  Brund  de  Thomond, 
king  of  Thomond  and  of  Aire  ;t  the  third,  Arthur  Macquemaire,  king 
of  Leinster ;  and  the  fourth,  Contruo,  king  of  Chenour  and  Erpe.t 
They  were  made  knights  by  the  hand  of  the  king  of  England,  on  the 
feast  of  our  Lady  in  March,  which  that  year  fell  on  a  Thursday,  in 
the  cathedral  of  Dublin,  that  was  founded  by  Saint  John  the  Baptist. 
The  four  kings  watched  all  the  Wednesday-night  in  the  cathedral ; 
and  on  the  morrow,  after  mass,  they  were  created  knights,  with  much 
solemnity.  There  were  knighted  at  the  same  time  sir  Thomas  Or- 
phem,§  sir  Joathas  Pado,  and  his  cousin  sir  John  Pado.  The  four 
kings  were  very  richly  dressed,  suitable  to  their  rank,  and  that  day 
dined  at  the  table  of  king  Richard,  where  they  were  much  stared  at 
by  the  lords  and  those  present :  not  indeed  without  reason  ;  for  they 
were  strange  figures,  and  different  countenanced  to  the  English  or 
other  nations.  We  are  naturally  inclined  to  gaze  at  anything  strange, 
and  it  was  certainly,  sir  John,  at  that  time,  a  great  novelty  to  see 
four  Irish  kings." 

"  Sir  Henry,  I  readily  believe  you,  and  would  have  given  a  good 
deal  if  I  could  have  been  there.  Last  year  I  had  made  arrangements 
for  coming  to  England,  and  should  have  done  so,  had  I  not  heard  of 
the  death  of  queen  Anne,  which  made  me  postpone  my  journey.  But 
I  wish  to  ask  you  one  thing,  which  has  much  surprised  me :  I  should 
like  to  know  how  these  four  Irish  kings  have  so  readily  submitted  to 
king  Richard,  when  his  valiant  grandfather,  who  was  so  much  re. 
doubted  everywhere,  could  never  reduce  them  to  obedience,  and  was 
always  at  war  with  them.  You  have  said  it  was  brought  about  by 
a  treaty  and  the  grace  of  God  :  the  grace  of  God  is  good,  and  of  in- 
finite value  to  those  who  can  obtain  it ;  but  we  see  few  now-a-days 
augment  their  territories  otherwise  than  by  force.  When  I  shall  be 
returned  to  my  native  country  of  Hainault,  and  speak  of  these  mat- 
ters, I  shall  be  strictly  examined  concerning  therni  for  our  lord  duke 
Albert  of  Bavaria,  earl  of  Holland,  Hainault,  and  Zealand,  and  his 
son  William  of  Hainault,  style  themselves  lords  of  Friesland,  an  ex- 
tensive  country,  over  which  they  claim  the  government,  as  their  pre- 
decessors have  done  before  them  ;  but  the  Frieslanders  refuse  to 
acknowledge  their  right,  and  will  not  by  any  means  submit  them- 
selves to  their  obedience." 

To  this  Henry  Castide  answered  :  "  In  truth,  sir  John,  I  cannot 
more  fully  explain  how  it  was  brought  about;  but  it  is  generally  be- 
lieved by  most  of  our  party,  that  the  Irish  were  exceedingly  fright, 
ened  at  the  great  force  the  king  landed  in  Ireland,  where  it  remained 
for  nine  months.     Their  coasts  were  so  surrounded,  that  neither 


*  "Aneel  the  great,  king  of  Mecte."  Q..  O'Neale  the  great,  king  of  Meath. 
t  "  Thomond  and  Aire."   Q,.  Ulster. 

t "  Contruo,  king  of  Chenour  and  Erpe."  Q,,  O'Connor,  king  of  Connaught. 
i  "  Sir  Thomas  Orphem,"  MSS.  Ourghem  and  Gourghem, 


provision  nor  merchandise  could  be  landed  ;  but  the  inland  natives 
were  indifferent  to  this,  as  they  are  unacquainted  with  commerce, 
nor  do  they  wish  to  know  anything  of  it,  but  simply  to  live  like  wild 
beasts.  Those  who  reside  on  the  coast  opposite  to  England  are  bet. 
ter  informed,  and  accustomed  to  traffic.  King  Edward,  of  happy 
memory,  had  in  his  reign  so  many  wars  to  provide  for,  in  France, 
Brittany,  Gascony,  and  Scotland,  that  his  forces  were  dispersed  in 
different  quarters,  and  he  was  unable  to  send  any  great  armament  to 
Ireland.  When  the  Irish  found  so  large  a  force  was  now  come 
against  them,  they  considered  it  most  advisable  to  submit  themselves 
to  the  king  of  England.  Formerly,  when  Saint  Edward,  who  had 
been  canonized,  and  was  worshipped  with  much  solemnity  by  the 
English,  was  their  king,  he  thrice  defeated  the  Danes  on  sea  and 
land.  This  Saint  Edward,  king  of  England,  lord  of  Ireland  and  of 
Aquitaine,*  the  Irish  loved  and  feared  more  than  any  other  king  of 
England  before  or  since.  It  was  for  this  reason,  that  when  our  king 
went  thither  last  year,  he  laid  aside  the  leopards  and  flowers  de  luce, 
and  bore  the  arms  of  Saint  Edward  emblazoned  on  all  his  banners  : 
these  were  a  cross  patence  or,  on  a  field  gules,  with  four  doves  ai- 
gent  on  the  shield  or  banner,  as  you  please.  This  we  heard  was 
very  pleasing  to  the  Irish,  and  inclined  them  more  to  submission,  for 
in  truth  the  ancestors  of  these  four  kings  had  done  homage  and  ser- 
vice to  Saint  Edward  ;  they  also  considered  king  Richard  as  a  pru- 
dent and  conscientious  man,  and  have  therefore  paid  their  homage 
in  the  like  manner  as  was  done  to  Saint  Edward. 

"  Thus  I  have  related  to  you  how  owr  king  accomplished  the  object 
of  his  expedition  to  Ireland.  Keep  it  in  your  memory,  that  when 
returned  home  you  may  insert  it  in  your  chronicle  with  other  histories 
that  are  connected  with  it,"  "  Henry,"  said  I,  "  you  have  well 
spoken,  and  it  shall  be  done,"  Upon  this  we  separated  ;  and  meet- 
ing soon  after,  the  herald  March,  I  said,  "  March,  tell  me  what  are 
the  arms  of  Henry  Castide  ;  for  I  have  found  him  very  agreeable,  and 
he  has  kindly  related  to  me  the  history  of  the  king's  expedition  to 
Ireland,  and  of  the  four  Irish  kings,  who,  as  he  says,  were  under  his 
governance  upward  of  fifteen  days."  March  replied,  "He  bears  for 
arms  a  chevron  gules  on  a  field  argent,  with  three  besants  gules,  two 
above  the  chevron  and  one  below." 

All  these  things  I  retained  in  my  memory,  and  put  on  paper,  for 
I  wished  not  to  forget  them. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  IS  ORDERED  BACK  FROM  AQUITAINE,  KINS 
RICHARD  RECEIVES  A  FRIENDLY  ANSWER  TO  THE  PROPOSALS  HIS  EMBAS- 
SADORS HAD  MADE  TO  THE  KIN&  OF  FRANCE  FOR  A  MARRIAGE  BETWEEN 
HIM  AND  THE  LADY  ISABELLA,  PRINCESS  OF  FRANCE. 

I  REMAINED  in  the  household  of  the  king  of  England  as  long  as  I 
pleased  :  but  I  was  not  always  in  the  same  place,  for  the  king  fre. 
quently  changed  his  abode.  He  went  to  Eltham,  Leeds-castle,  Kings, 
ton,  Shene,  Chertsey,  and  Windsor;  none  very  far  from  London.  I 
was  told  for  truth,  that  the  king  and  his  council  had  written  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  to  return  to  England,  for  those  from  Aquitaine  had 
boldly  declared  they  would  not  submit  to  any  other  lord  but  the  king 
of  England.  This  had  been  determined  on  by  so  large  a  majority 
of  the  council,  that  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  anxious  as  he  was  to  keep 
his  brother  out  of  England,  could  not  prevail  that  the  gift  the  king 
had  made  him  should  be  persevered  in.  The  whole  council  were 
fearful  of  the  consequences  :  they  were  perfectly  aware  of  what  the 
deputies  from  Gascony  had  meant  by  their  speeches  ;  for  they  de- 
clared,  that  should  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  be  alienated  from  the 
crown  of  England,  it  would  in  times  to  come  be  very  prejudicial  to 
its  interests.  They  were  unwilling,  therefore,  to  risk  such  a  loss,  as 
the  towns  of  Bordeaux  and  Bayonne  had  always  strongly  supported 
the  cause  of  England.  This  was  not  forgotten  to  be  urged  in  the 
council  during  the  absence  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester ;  but  when  he 
was  present  none  dared  to  declare  their  real  sentiments.  The  affair, 
therefore,  was  not  further  pressed. 

I  will  now  say  sonjething  of  the  earl  of  Rutland,  the  earl  marshal, 
and  the  other  English  embassadors,  that  had  been  sent  to  France  to 
treat  of  a  marriage  between  king  Richard  and  the  young  daughter 
of  the  king  of  France,  who  was  not  then  more  than  eight  years  old, 
and  tell  how  they  prospered.  These  embassadors  continued  their 
journey  from  Calais,  through  <Amiens,  Clermont  in  Beauvoisis,  to 
Paris :  wherever  they  passed,  they  were  most  honorably  received,  ac 
ording  to  orders  that  had  been  given  by  the  king  of  France  and  his 
council.  They  were  lodged  at  Paris  near  the  Croix  du  Tiroir,  and 
their  attendants  and  horses,  to  the  amount  of  five  hundred,  in  the 
adjacent  streets.  The  king  of  France  resided  at  the  Louvre,  the 
queen  and  her  children  at  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol,  the  duke  of  Berry 
at  the  h6tel  de  Nesle,  the  duke  of  Burgundy  at  the  hotel  d'Artois  : 
the  duke  of  Bourbon,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol,  and 
the  lord  de  Coucy,  were  at  their  own  hotels ;  for  the  king  had  sum. 
moned  the  whole  of  his  council,  that  he  might  be  the  better  advised 
what  answer  to  make  to  the  English  lords.  He  had  ordered  that  two 
hundred  crowns  of  France  should  be  paid  during  their  stay  in  Paris, 
for  the  expenses  of  them  and  their  horses. 

*  This  must  be  a  mistake ;  for  Aquitaine  was  brought  to  the  crown  of  England  by 
the  maniage  of  Eieanoia,  the  divorced  queen  of  Lqius  le  Jeune,  king  of  Francf.  wiUi 
Henry  n. 


HRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


571 


The  principal  lords,  such  as  the  earl  of  Rutland  and  the  earl  mar- 
shal,  were  frequently  with  the  king,  and  staid  dinner :  the  king,  his 
brother  and  uncles,  showed  them  every  attention,  from  respect  to  the 
king  of  England.  The  embassadors  demanded  an  answer  to  their 
■proposals,  but  were  some  time  put  off  with  excuses  ;  for  it  was  mat- 
ter of  great  surprise  to  every  one  that  the  English  should  be  so  forward 
to  offer  such  an  alliance,  after  the  bitter  war  that  had  been  carried 
on  between  the  :  wo  nations,  for  such  a  length  of  time.  Some  in  the 
council  said ;  "How  will  it  be  possible  for  the  king,  our  lord,  to  give 
his  daughter  in  marriage  to  his  adversary  the  king  of  England?  We 
think,  that  beff;re  such  a  me.isure  can  take  place,  there  ought  to  be 
a  solid  peace  escabiished  between  France,  England,  and  their  allies.'' 
This  and  many  other  points  were  agitated  in  the  privy  council  ot 
France. 

There  was  at  this  period  a  vej  v  wise  chancellor  of  France,  called 
sir  Arnaud  de  Corbie  :  he  saw  far  into  events  likely  to  happen,  and 
knew  well  the  different  interests  that  swayed  the  kingdom.  He  said 
to  the  king  and  his  uncles  ;  "  My  lords,  we  ought  to  go  straight  for- 
ward in  this  business  ;  for  king  Richard  of  England  shows  plainly 
that  he  wishes  nothing  but  affection  to  France,  since  he  is  desirous 
to  ally  himself  with  us  by  marriage.  We  have  had  two  conferences 
for  peace  at  Amiens  and  at  Leulinghen,  but  neither  were  brought  to 
any  better  conclusion  than  a  prolongation  of  the  truce.  We  know 
for  certain,  that  the  duke  of  Gloucester  is  in  opposition  to  the  king 
of  England  and  his  two  brothers  of  Lancaster  and  of  York,  in  every, 
thing  relative  to  a  peace  with  France.  Neither  the  king  of  England 
nor  any  others  who  wish  for  peace  can  make  him  change  his  senti. 
ments,  but  in  the  end  he  will  not  be  able  to  withstand  the  king.  Let 
us  therefore  ma'^e  the  most  of  this  overture,  and  give  the  embassadors 
such  an  answer  that  they  may  return  satisfied."  The  king  of  France 
and  his  uncles  agreed  with  the  chancellor,  more  especially  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  wh  )  was  so  tired  of  war  that  he  was  anxious  for  peace 
on  almost  any  terms.  He  was  principally  induced  to  this  from  his 
territories  of  Flanders,  which  he  held  in  right  of  his  duchess,  being 
opposite  to  the  shores  of  England  ;  and  the  hearts  of  the  Flemings 
were  more  inclined  to  the  English  than  the  French,  from  the  com- 
merce that  was  carried  on  between  the  two  countries.  It  was  de- 
termined  in  the  privy  council,  that  the  hearty  welcome  which  had 
been  made  to  the  English  should  be  continued:  the  king  particularly 
willed  it  so :  and  it  was  advised  (whether  through  dissimulation  or 
not)  that  the  embassadors  from  England  should  receive  kind  answers, 
and  have  hopes  given  them  before  their  departure  that  the  king  of 
England's  proposal  would  be  complied  with. 

The  q-ueen  of  France  resided  at  the  hotel  of  St.  Pol,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Seine ;  and,  the  better  to  please  the  English  lords,  their  request 
was  granted,  to  visit  the  queen  and  children,  and  especially  the  prin- 
cess whom  they  were  soliciting  for  their  queen,  as  they  were  impa- 
tient to  see  her.    This  had  been  at  first  refused,  for  the  council 
excused  themselves,  by  saying  that  she  was  but  a  child  ;  and  that,  at 
her  age  of  eight  years,  nothing  could  be  judged  of  what  she  might 
turn  out.    She  had,  however,  been  well  educated,  as  she  showed 
the  English  lords  when  they  waited  upon  her ;  for,  when  the  lord 
marshal  had  dropped  on  his  knees,  saying,  "  Madam,  if  it  please 
God,  you  shall  be  our  lady  queen,"  she  replied  instantly,  and  with- 
out any  one  advising  her,.  "  Sir,  if  it  please  God,  and  my  lord  and 
father,  that  I  be  queen  of  England,  I  shall  be  well  pleased  thereat;  for 
I  have  been  told  I  shall  then  be  a  great  lady."    She  made  the  earl 
marshal  rise,  and,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  led  him  to  the  queen, 
who  was  much  pleased  at  her  answer,  as  were  all  who  heard  it.  The 
appearance  and  manners  of  this  young  princess  were  very  agreeable 
to  the  English  embassadors  ;  and  they  thought  among  themselves 
that  she  would  be  a  lady  of  high  honor  and  great  worth.   When  they 
had  staid  at  Paris  more  than  twenty  days,  having  all  their  expenses 
defrayed  by  the  king  of  France,  they  received  favorable  answers  to 
their  demands  from  the  king  and  council,  with  great  hopes  that  the 
object  of  their  mission  would  be  accomplished,  but  not  immediately ; 
for  the  princess  was  very  young,  and  had  likewise  been  betrothed  to 
the  son  of  the  duke  of  Brittany.    This  obstacle  they  were  told  must 
be  first  got  over,  before  anything  further  could  be  done  in  the  matter : 
it  must  therefore  remain  in  this  state  the  ensuing  winter :  during 
Lent,  the  king  of  France  would  send  information  of  what  had  been 
done  to  the  king  of  England  ;  and,  when  the  days  should  be  length, 
ened,  the  weather  fine,  and  the  sea  calm,  they  might  return,  or  any 
others  whom  the  king  of  England  should  prefer  to  send,  and  they 
would  be  well  received  by  the  king  and  council  of  France. 

This  answer  was  satisfactory  to  the  English  embassadors.  They 
took  leave  of  the  queen,  her  daughter  the  lady  Isabella,  the  brother 
and  uncles  of  the  king,  and  of  all  whom  it  was  necessary  to  take 
leave,  and  left  Paris,  following  the  same  road  they  had  come  from 
Calais.  The  earl  of  Rutland  and  earl  marshal,  who  were  the  princi- 
pals in  this  embassy,  hastened,  before  any  of  the  attendants,  to  carry 
the  news  of  what  they  had  done  to  the  king  of  England.  They 
landed  at  Sandwich,  and  in  less  than  a  day  and  a  half  arrived  at 
Windsor,  where  the  king  then  was.  He  was  much  rejoiced  at  their 
arrival,  and  with  the  answers  they  had  brought  back.  He  did  not 
neglect  this  business  ;  for  his  mind  was  so  much  occupied  with  it, 
that  his  whole  thoughts  were  employed  on  the  means  of  obtaining 
the  daughter  of  France  for  his  queen.  If  the  king  of  England  was 
thus  busily  employed,  the  king  and  his  council  of  France  were  not 


less  so,  in  turning  their  thoughts  how  they  could  make  the  most  of 
this  marriage  t©  the  honor  and  advantage  of  their  country. 

Many  spoke  of  it,  saying,  "  If  our  advice  were  asked  on  the  mat- 
ter, and  listened  to,  we  would  say,  that  the  king  of  England  should 
never  have  a  princess  of  France  until  a  firm  peace  were  made  between 
the  two  kingdoms  and  their  allies.  What  good  can  be  looked  to 
from  this  connection  to  either  country?  for  the  moment  the  truces  ex- 
pire, and  they  have  but  three  years  to  run,  the  war  will  recommence 
with  as  much  inveteracy  as  before.  These  things  ought  to  be  well 
considered."  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Orleans,  with  many  of  the 
great  barons  of  France,  were  of  this  opinion,  which  was  well  known 
to  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  to  the  chancellor,  who  were 
eager  for  any  peace  that  should  not  be  dishonorable  to  the  crown  of 
France. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

SQUIRE  OF  NORMANDY,  CALLED  ROBERT  THE  HERMIT,  HAVIN&  DECLARED 
HE  HAD  SEEN  A  VISION,  WHILE  AT  SEA,  ORDERING  HIM  TO  INTERFERE 
IN  MAKING  A  PEACE  BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND,  IS  SENT  TO  KING 
RICHARD  AND  HIS  UNCLES  TO  THIS  EFFECT. 

it  squire  returned  home  to 


At  this  period  a  valiant  and  prud 
France  :  he  had  travelled  much  beyond  sea,  and  his  voyages  and 
travels  had  gained  him  great  renown,  both  at  home  and  abroad, 
wherever  they  were  known.    This  squire  was  from  the  country  of 
Caux  in  Normandy,  and  his  name  was  Robert  Menuot,*  but  he  was 
called  Robert  the  Hermit.    He  was  of  a  religious  and  holy  life,  of 
fair  speech,  and  might  be  about  fifty  years  old.   He  had  attended  the 
conferences  at  Leulinghen  between  the  lords  of  France  and  England, 
where  his  discourses  had  been  well  listened  to.    When  Robert  left 
Syria  to  return  home,  he  embarked  at  Baruth,  but  had  when  at  sea  a 
furious  tempest,  so  that,  for  two  days  and  a  night,  he  and  his  com- 
panions  were  in  such  danger  they  thought  they  must  be  lost.  Per- 
sons in  such  peril  are  generally  very  repentant  and  contrite,  and  have 
a  greater  fear  of  God.    It  happened,  toward  the  end  of  the  storm, 
when  the  weather  and  sea  became  somewhat  calmer,  that  a  figure  as 
bright  as  crystal  appeared  to  Robert,  and  said  :  "  Robert,  thou  shalt 
■  escape  from  this  peril,  as  well  as  thy  companions  for  thy  sake,  for 
God  has  favorably  heard  thy  prayers.    He  orders  thee  by  me,  to  re- 
turn  to  France  as  speedily  as  thou  canst,  and  instantly  on  thy  arrival 
to  wait  on  the  king,  and  relate  what  has  befallen  thee.    Thou  wilt 
tell  him  to  listen  to  peace  with  his  adversary  the  king  of  England, 
for  their  wars  have  lasted  too  long.    Do  thou  interfere  boldly,  when 
conferences  shall  be  holden  to  treat  of  peace  between  king  Charles 
and  king  Richard,  for  thou  shalt  be  heard  ;  and  all  those  who  shall 
any  way  oppose  or  prevent  peace  from  taking  effect,  shall  dearly  pay 
for  their  wickedness  in  their  lifetime."    Upon  this,  the  voice  ceased 
and  the  figure  vanished,  leaving  Robert  very  pensive  on  what  he  had 
heard.    He,  however,  believed  that  what  he  had  seen  came  from 
Heaven  :  and  from  that  moment  they  had  wind  and  weather  to  their 
wishes,  which  brought  them  to  Genoa. 

Robert,  on  landing,  took  leave  of  his  fellow-passengers,  and  made 
the  best  of  his  way  to  Avignon,  where  the  first  thing  he  did  was  to 
pay  his  devotions  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter.    Finding  there  the 
grand  penitentiary,  he  confessed  himself  duly  and  devoutly  to  him, 
relating  the  vision  you  have  just  read,  and  asked  his  advice  how  he 
should  act  on  the  occasion.    The  penitentiary  strictly  enjoined  him, 
not  to  mention  the  vision  to  any  one  before  he  had  told  it  to  the  king 
of  France,  according  to  the  orders  given  him,  and  that  whatever  the 
king  should  command  he  must  do.   Robert  followed  this  advice,  and 
dressing  himself  in  plain  gray  cloth,  with  very  simple  attendance,  left 
Avignon,  and  continued  his  journey  to  Paris,  where  he  heard  that 
the  king  was  at  Abbeville,  to  be  near  the  conference  at  Amiens  be- 
tween the  French  and  English.    He  immediately  went  to  the  abbey 
of  St.  Peter,  where  the  king  was  lodged  at  Abbeville,  and  was  intro- 
dueed  to  the  presence  by  a  Norman  knight,  his  nearest  relation,  called 
sir  William  Martel,  who  was  of  the  king's  chamber.  Robert  minutely 
related  everything  that  had  happened  to  hiui,  Vv  hich  the  king  listened 
to  with  great  attention  ;  but  as  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  sir  Arnauc 
de  Corbie,  chancellor  of  France,  the  two  most  active  commissioners 
for  France,  were  absent  at  the  conference,  he  said  to  Robert ;  "  Ou; 
council  are  at  Leulinghen :  you  will  remain  until  they  shall  return 
when  I  will  talk  with  my  uncle  of  Burgundy  and  the  chancellor,  am 
act  according  as  they  shall  best  advise."   "  God  assist  thein  ;",an 
swered  Robert. 

This  same  week,  the  commissioners  returned  to  Abbeville  fron 
the  conference,  bringing  with  them  a  project  for  peace.  The  Englis' 
had  inserted  articles  of  such  importance  as  a  preliminary,  that  the 
had  refused  to  admit  them  without  knowing  first  the  king's  will  o; 
the  subject ;  and  on  their  arrival,  they  laid  them  before  his  majestj 
The  king  took  his  uncle  of  Burgundy  and  the  chancellor  aside,  t 
inform  them  of  what  Robert  the  hermit  had  told  him,  and  to  kno\ 
if  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  acted  upon.  They,  having  looked  z 
each  other  some  time  in  silence,  said  they  would  examine  this  Robei 
themselves,  and  then  would  give  him  their  opinion.  Robert  wa 
sent  for,  and  being  not  far  from  where  these  secret  councils  wer 
held,  soon  arrived.  On  his  admission,  he  paid  the  king  and  th 
duke  of  Burgundy  much  respect ;  and  the  king  said,  "Repeat  one 

*  "Menuot."  MSS.  Mennot. 


572 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN  &c. 


more,  very  minutely,  all  that  you  told  me."  "Willingly,  sire,  "replied 
Robert.  He  then  detailed  all  you  have  before  heard  of  his  adven- 
tures  and  vision,  to  which  they  attentively  listened  ;  and,  when  he 
had  done,  they  desired  him  to  leave  the  chamber,  these  three  only 
remaining  together.  The  king  asked  the  duke  of  Burgundy  what 
he  thought  of  it :  "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  the  chancellor  and  myself 
will  consider  of  it,  and  give  you  our  answer  to-morrow."  "Very 
well,"  answered  tiie  king. 

The  duke  and  the  chancellor  consulted  a  long  time  by  themselves 
on  this  matter,  and  on  their  mode  of  acting  ;  for  they  saw  the  king 
believed  the  whole,  and  was  desirous  that  Robert  should  be  added 
to  them  as  a  commissioner ;  for  he  was  so  eloquent  he  converted  the 
hearts  of  all  who  heard  him  They  at  last  resolved,  that  if  Robert 
should  publicly  declare  the  orders  he  had  received  in  his  vision,  it 
would  be  advisable  for  him  to  come  to  Leulinghen  and  explain  it  to 
the  lords  of  England,  and  all  who  wished  to  hear  it ;  that  it  was  law- 
ful so  to  act :  and  this  was  the  answer  they  made  to  the  king  on  the 
ensuing  day.  When  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  chancellor  re- 
turned to  the  conference,  they  carried  Robert  the  hermit  with  them, 
who  was  ready  enough  to  speak  what  you  have  heard.  On  the  lords 
of  France  and  England  being  assembled,  Robert  came  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  eloquendy  told  the  vision  he  had  had  at  sea,  and  main- 
tained, by  a  long  harangue,  that  what  it  said  was  by  divine  inspira- 
tion, and  that  God  had  sent  it  to  him,  because  he  willed  it  should  be 
60.  Some  of  the  English  lords,  such  as  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the 
earl  of  Salisbury,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  William  Clanvow,  the  bish- 
ops of  Saint  David's  and  London,  v/ere  inclined  to  credit  what  Robert 
related  ;  but  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  the  earl  of  Arundel  paid  not 
any  regard  to  it,  and,  when  at  their  lodgings,  in  the  absence  of  *he 
French  lords,  said  it  was  only  a  cheat,  and  a  story  made  up  to  laugh 
at  and  deceive  them.  They  unanimously  resolved  to  write  to  king 
Richard  every  particular  of  what  Robert  the  hermit  had  said  and 
seen.  This  was  done,  and  the  letters  given  to  a  knight  of  the 
king's  chamber,  caUed  sir  Richard  Credon,  who  found  the  king  at  a 
handsome  place  in  Kent,  called  Leeds  castle.  He  presented  the 
king  letters  from  his  commissioners  at  Leulinghen,  which  gave  him 
a  full  detail  of  everything  relative  to  Robert  the  hermit.  The  king 
took  much  delight  in  perusing  these  letters  at  his  leisure,  and,  when 
he  came  to  the  part  that  related  to  Robert  the  hermit,  he  said  be 
should  be  glad  to  see  and  hear  this  Robert ;  for  he  was  inclined  to 
believe  that  what  he  said  had  happened  to  him  might  be  true.  He 
wrote  back  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  to 
press  them  to  exert  themselves,  that  a  <irm  peace  should' be  estab- 
lished between  him,  the  king  of  P'rance  and  his  allies  ;  for  as  Robert 
the  hermit  had  said,  the  wars  had  lasted  too  long,  and  it  was  full 
time  to  hit  upon  some  means  to  procure  peace. 

I  have  before  related  the  whole  of  this  matter  :  and  that  as  noth- 
ing was  concluded,  in  regard  to  a  peace,  a  truce  had  been  agreed  on 
by  the  commissioners  on  each  side,  before  they  separated,  between 
the  two  kingdoms  and  their  allies,  to  last  for  four  years,  while,  in  the 
mean  time,  they  would  study  to  promote  a  lasting  peace.  Such  were 
the  intentions  of  the  English  commissioners,  with  the  exception  of 
the  duke  of  Gloucester;  for  he  was  resolved,  on  his  return  to  England, 
to  oppose  any  peace  with  France ;  but  he  dissembled  then  his  real 
sentiments,  to  please  the  king  and  his  brother  of  Lancaster.  Thus  did 
I  become  acquainted  with  what  passed  relative  to  Robert  the  hermit. 

Shortly  after  the  return  of  the  earl  of  Rutland,  the  earl  marshal,  the 
archbishop  of  Dublin,  sir  Hugh  Despencer,  sir  Lewis  Clifford,  and 
those  who  had  been  attached  to  the  embassy  to  France  bringing  with 
them  friendly  answers  relative  to  the  marriage,  the  parliament  as- 
eembled  at  Westminster.  These  parliaments  last  usually  four  days, 
when  all  business  relative  to  the  country  is  settled. 

At  the  meeting  of  this  parliament  the  duke  of  Lancaster  returned 
from  Bordeaux,  whither  he  had  been  sent  as  duke  of  Aquitaine,  for 
the  inhabitants  had  refused  to  receive  hi-m  in  that  quality.    But  I 
have  mentioned  these  things  before,  and  shall  therefore  say  no  more 
on  the  subject.    The  duke  of  Lancaster,  on  his  return  to  England, 
was  well  received  by  the  king  and  lords,  as  was  right,  and  they  dis- 
coursed on  various  business  together.    As  soon  as  it  was  known  in 
1  France  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  in  England,  the  king  and  his 
\  council  resolved  to  send  thither  Robert  the  hermit,  with  credential 
letters  to  the  king  of  England,  who  was  desirous  of  seeing  him  ;  and 
that,  when  he  should  come  back  to  France,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol 
would  go  thither.    Robert  the  hermit  would  be  well  received  by  the 
king  and  lords  of  England,  who  would  cheerfully  attend  lo  all  he 
ehould  relate  of  the  affairs  of  Syria,  Tartary,  of  Bajazet  and  Turkey, 
'.  Iwhere  he  had  resided  a  long  time ;  for  of  such  matters  the  English 
lords  are  very  curious.    Robert  was  ordered  lo  make  his  preparations 
for  going  to  England,  which  much  pleased  him,  saying  he  would  wil- 
\  lingly  go  thither,  as  it  was  a  country  he  had  never  seen. 

Credential  letters  were  given  him  from  the  king  of  France  to  king 

Richard  and  to  his  uncles.  Robert  left  Paris  with  his  array  of  only 
,  seven  horses,  (but  all  his  expenses,  as  was  just,  were  to  be  paid  bj^ 
!  tbfi  king  of  France,)  and  travelled  to  Boulogne,  where  he  embarked 
imnd  crossed  to  Dover.  He  then  went  to  Eltharo,  a  palace  of  the 
I  ting  of  England,  seven  miles  from  London,  and  met  there  the  king, 
.  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Huntingdon,  and 
,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  who  showed  him  much  attention,  in  honor  to 

tk«  king  of  France,  as  did  their  sovereign,  from  his  desire  to  see  him. 

ttU  gave  his  letters  to  the  king  and  the  other  lords,  who  perused  them 


with  pleasure ;  but  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was,  I  believe,  at  this 
time,  at  a  castle  of  his  called  Pleshy,  in  Essex.  When  Robert  had 
remained  at  Eltham  with  the  king  and  his  court  five  days,  he  took 
his  leave,  and  departed  to  visit  the  duke  of  Gloucester.  With  this 
intention  he  rode  to  London,  and,  on  the  next  day,  continued  hia 
journey,  and  lay  at  a  town,  fifteen  miles  from  London,  called  Bre- 
honde,*  and  on  the  morrow  arrived  at  Pleshy,  where  he  was  hand- 
somely received  by  the  duke  and  duchess  and  their  children.  Rob- 
ert delivered  his  letters  from  the  king  of  France  to  the  duke,  who, 
on  finding  that  they  were  credential  letters,  took  Robert  aside  and 
demanded  the  causd  of  his  coming.  Robert  replied,  that  he  would 
tell  him  at  his  leisure,  for  that  he  was  not  come  to  make  a  short  visit. 
"Well,"  said  the  duke,  "you  are  very  welcome."  Robert  the  hermit 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  double  character  of  the  duke,  and  that 
he  was  violent  against  a  peace  with  France,  and  in  strong  opposition 
to  the  king  and  his  brother  of  Lancaster,  who  were  well  inclined  to 
put  an  end  to  the  war.  He  knew  not  well  how  to  begin  on  this  bus- 
iness, nor  what  means  to  urge  to  make  him  change  his  opinion ;  for 
he  had  witnessed  his  violence  at  Leulinghen,  and  knew  that  a  war 
with  France  was  uppermost  in  his  thoughts.  This,  however,  did  not 
prevent  Robert  from  talking  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  respecting  a 
peace  ;  but  he  found  the  duke  cold  and  reserved  in  his  answers.  He 
said,  "that  he  had  two  elder  brothers,  of  Lancaster  and  York,  and 
that  it  was  to  them  such  affairs  ought  to  be  addressed  in  prefe- 
rence to  him ;  besides,  supposing  he  was  willing  to  agre^"  to  a  peace, 
perhaps  the  rest  of  the  nation  would  not  consent." 

"  My  very  dear  lord,"  replied  Robert,  "  for  the  love  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  do  not  oppose  a  peace  :  you  can  do  a  great  deal  toward 
forming  one  ;  and  you  know  how  much  your  king  and  nephew  is 
inclined  to  it,  who,  besides,  is  anxious  to  strengthen  the  love  between 
the  two  kingdoms,  by  a  marriage  with  the  daughter  of  the  king  of 
France."  To  this  the  duke  answered  :  "  Robert,  although  you  are 
at  this  moment  in  high  favor,  and  well  listened  to  by  the  kings  and 
lords  of  both  countries,  the  matter  of  peace  is  of  so  much  consider- 
ation, that  persons  of  greater  weight  than  you  must  interfere  in  it.  I 
repeat  to  you,  what  I  have  frequently  said  at  different  places  and  times, 
that  I  shall  never  be  against  a  peace  that  is  honorable  to  my  country. 
All  that  in  a  former  peace  was  agreed  upon  with  the  king  my  father, 
and  my  brother  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  confirmed  by  the  oath  of 
king  John,  for  himself  and  successors,  under  penalty  of  excommuni- 
cation by  the  pope,  has  not  been  kept,  and  their  oaths  are  of  no  value. 
The  French  have  fraudulently  broken  the  articles  of  this  peace,  and 
have  even  taken  possession,  by  treachery  and  force,  of  those  lands, 
castles  and  towns,  that  were  given  up  at  the  peace  to  our  late  king 
and  father,  and  to  his  successors.  Besides,  of  the  three  millions  of 
francs,  which  were  to  be  paid  as  the  ransom  of  king  John,  six  hun- 
dred thousand  are  yet  unpaid.  These  matters,  Robert,  being  so  fresh 
in  our  memory,  trouble  us  greatly,  and  make  us  cautious ;  and  we 
wonder  (I  speak  not  only  of  myself,  but  of  others  who  have  a  right 
to  interfere  in  the  government,)  how  our  king  should  be  so  thought- 
less, that  he  does  not  compare  past  times  with  the  present ;  and  how 
he  can  think  of  uniting  himself  with  his  enemies,  and  thereby  disin- 
heriting the  crown  of  England  of  all  future  advantage." 

"  Dear  lord,"  replied  Robert,  "  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  suffered  on 
the  cross  for  us  sinners ;  but  he  forgave,  at  his  death,  those  who  cru- 
cified  him.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that  we  in  like  manner  forgive 
our  enemies,  if  we  expect  to  be  admitted  to  the  glories  of  paradise. 
All  hatred,  malice  and  ill  will  were  put  an  end  to,  and  mutually  par- 
doned, the  day  the  peace  was  signed  by  your  ancestor  at  Calais.  War 
was  afterwards  renewed  with  bitterness  betweu  the  two  countries, 
through  faults  and  deceptions  on  each  side  ;  for,  when  the  prince  of 
Wales  returned  from  Castillo  to  Aquitaine,  a  set  of  people  called 
Companions,  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  English,  or  Gascons 
dependent  on  the  king  of  England  or  the  prince,  collected  together 
and  entered  France,  without  the  smallest  title  of  reason,  and  carried 
thither  a  more  disastrous  war  than  the  preceding  one.  They  called 
the  kingdom  of  France  their  manor,  and  were  so  determined  on  mis- 
chief there  was  no  resisting  them  :  for  this  reason,  when  the  realm 
was  so  oppressed,  and  the  evils  daily  multiplying,  king  Charles,  son 
to  king  John,  was  advised  by  his  vassals  to  provide  a  remedy,  and 
oppose  such  conduct  by  open  war  or  otherwise.  Many  great  barons 
of  Gascony  at  this  time  allied  themselves  with  the  king  of  France, 
whom  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  ought  to  have  been  their  lord,  wanted 
to  opprebs  and  bring  more  under  his  power,  as  they  said  and  wanted 
to  prove  by  various  facts,  but  which  they  would  not  longer  suffer. 
They  made  war  on  the  prince,  in  conformity  to  their  appeal  to  the 
king  of  France,  who,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  joined  them  in 
order  to  rid  himself  of  these  free  companies  that  ravaged  France. 
Many  lords,  towns  and  castles  turned  to  the  king  of  France,  from  the 
oppressions  they  labored  under  from  the  prince  or  those  employed  by 
him.  Thus  was  the  war  renewed  with  more  inveteracy  than  before, 
to  the  destruction  of  the  people  and  country,  as  well  as  of  the  weak- 
ening  of  the  faith  of  God.  This  last  is  so  sensibly  felt  in  Christendom 
that  the  enemies  of  our  faith,  much  emboldened,  have  already  con. 
quered  great  part  of  Greece,  and  the  empire  of  Constantinople,  through 
fault  of  not  resisting  a  Turk  called  Basant,  surnamed  Amorabaquin.t 

*  "Brehonde."   Q,.  Brentwood.  Burntwood. 

t  This  Amorabaquin,  so  much  disfigured,  was  the  sultan  Bajazet,  who  ascended  the 
throne  1391.  He  was  surnamed,  like  his  father,  I'Amurath  Basquin,  according  to  tti* 
MSS.  in  the  British  Museum. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


573 


He  has  conquered  the  whole  kingdom  of  Armenia,  with  the  excep- 
tion  of  the  single  town  of  Courch,  situated  on  the  sejv-shore,  like 
Southampton  or  Bristol  in  this  country.  The  Genoese  and  Venetians 
hold  this  against  the  the  Turks ;  but  they  cannot  long  withstand  the 
power  of  Bajazet,  emperor  of  Constantinople,  who  is  of  your  blood, 
for  he  is  the  son  of  Hugh  de  Lusignan,  by  the  lady  Mary  de  Bourbon, 
cousin-german  to  the  queen  your  mother.  But  should  there  be  peace 
(as  there  will,  if  it  please  God,)  between  France  and  England,  all 
knights  and  squires  desirous  of  glory,  and  of  exalting  their  names, 
will  hasten  thither,  and  assist  the  king  of  Armenia  to  drive  out  the 
Turks  from  his  kingdom.  The  war  has  continued  too  long  between 
France  and  England,  and  all  those  who  may  any  way  oppose  or  de- 
lay  the  blessings  of  peace,  will  severely  be  punished  in  this  life  for 
so  doing." 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  said  the  duke  of  Gloucester.  "  Dear 
lord,"  answered  Robert,  "  all  comes  from  divine  inspiration,  and  was 
given  to  me  in  a  vision,  as  I  was  returning  by  sea  from  Baruth  in 
Syria  toward  the  island  of  Rhodes."  He  then  related  fully  all  he  had 
seen  and  heard  in  this  vision,  the  more  effectually  to  move  the  heart 
of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  to  listen  to  terms  of  peace.  But  the  heart 
of  the  duke  was  hardened  against  peace,  and  he  always  returned  to 
his  former  opinions,  holding  in  contempt,  by  his  words,  the  French 
in  all  things,  notwithstanding  what  Robert  had  said  to  him  :  however, 
as  he  was  a  foreigner,  and  seemed  eager  to  do  good,  and  knowing 
besides  that  the  king  of  England  wanted  to  conclude  a  peace,  he 
dissembled  his  real  sentiments  as  much  as  he  could,  and  turned  the 
conversation  to  other  subjects. 

Robert  the  hermit  staid  two  days  and  as  many  nights  at  Fleshy, 
with  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Gloucester  and  their  children,  who,  in 
outward  appearance,  made  him  very  welcome.  On  the  third  day  he 
took  leave  of  them,  and  departed  for  London  ;  and  went  thence  to 
Windsor,  where  the  king  then  resided.  He  was  handsomely  enter- 
tained at  Windsor,  as  well  in  honor  of  the  king  of  France,  who  had 
sent  him,  as  on  account  of  his  eloquence  and  good  manners.  It  may 
be  supposed,  that  the  king  of  England  inquired  of  him  secretly  how 
he  had  succeeded  with  his  uncle  of  Gloucester,  and  Robert  told  him 
truly  all  that  had  passed.  The  king  knew  well  that  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  would  never  willingly  agree  to  a  peace  with  France,  from 
his  preference  to  war:  he  therefore  paid  much  greater  court,  and 
showed  more  affection  to  his  other  uncles  of  Lancaster  and  York, 
and  to  other  prelates  and  barons  of  England,  who  he  thought  would 
serve  him. 

Robert  the  hermit  having  been  a  month  or  more  in  England,  began 
to  make  preparations  for  his  departure.  When  he  took  leave  of  the 
king  and  lords,  the  king  made  him  very  rich  presents,  out  of  love  to 
the  king  of  France,  as  did  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  York,  the  earls 
of  Huntingdon  and  Salisbury,  and  sir  Thomas  Percy.  The  king  had 
him  escorted  as  far  as  Dover,  where  he  embarked,  and  landed  at 
Calais.  He  then  journeyed  on  to  Paris,  where  he  found  the  king  and 
queen  of  France,  and  his  uncles,  to  whom  he  faithfully  related  the 
detail  of  his  journey,  and  the  good  cheer  the  king  of  England  had 
made  him.  Messengers  were  almost  daily  passing  from  one  king  to 
the  other,  with  the  most  friendly  letters  from  each.  The  king  of 
England  was  very  impatient  to  succeed  in  his  marriage  with  the 
daughter  of  the  king  of  France,  who,  on  his  side,  had  an  affection  for 
it,  as  he  did  not  see  how  he  could  more  nobly  marry  her. 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

THE  LOKD  DE  LA  RIVIERE  AND  SIR  JOHN  LE  MERCIER  ARE  DELIVERED  OUT 

OF  PRISON. 

The  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Mercier,  after  having  been 
carried  from  prison  to  prison,  and  to  different  castles,  were  at  last 
given  up  to  the  provost  of  the  Chatelet,  and  in  daily  expectation  of 
being  put  to  death,  through  the  hatred  of  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  and  their  advisers.  They  had  been  in  this  melancholy 
state  for  more  than  two  years,  without  the  king  being  able  to  assist 
them.  He,  however,  would  not  consent  to  their  execution;  and  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  perceived  that  the  duke  of  Orleans 
strongly  befriended  them.  The  duchess  of  Berry  was  incessant  in 
her  entreaties  with  her  lord  in  their  favor,  more  particularly  for  the 
lord  de  la  Riviere  ;  but  they  could  not  condemn  one  without  the 
other,  for  they  were  both  implicated  in  the  same  accusation.  The 
solicitations  of  many  worthy  persons,  added  to  the  justice  of  their 
cause,  were  of  much  weight ;  and  several  of  the  great  barons  of 
France  thought  they  had  now  sufficiently  suffered,  and  should  be  set 
at  liberty  ;*  for  that  sir  John  le  Mercier  had  wept  so  continually, 
when  in  prison,  his  sight  was  weakened  so  that  he  could  scarcely 
see,  and  it  was  currently  reported  he  was  quite  blind. 

At  length  there  was  an  end  put  to  their  sufferings  ;  for  the  king, 
although  he  had  consented  to  their  imprisonment,  for  reasons  which 
had  been  given  him,  granted  them  his  pardon,  deferring  further  in- 
quiry into  what  had  been  laid  to  their  charge  until  a  future  opportu- 
nity, and  when  he  should  be  more  fully  informed.  All  his  lands  and 
castles  were  restored  to  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  and  in  the  first  instance, 
the  beautiful  castle  of  Auneau,  near  Chartres,  on  the  borders  of 
Beauce  ;  but  he  was  ordered  thither,  and  never  to  recross  the  river 
Seine,  unless  recalled  by  the  king's  own  mouth.   Sir  John  le  Mercier 


returned  to  his  fine  house  of  Noviant,  of  which  he  bore  the  title  as 
lord,  in  the  Laonnois ;  and  he  had  similar  orders  not  to  repass  the 
rivers  Seine,  Marne  and  Oise,  unless  specially  commanded  by  the 
king.  They  also  bound  themselves  to  go  to  whatever  prison  they 
might  hereafter  be  ordered  by  the  king  or  by  his  commissioners.  The 
two  lords  thankfully  accepted  this  grace,  and  were  rejoiced  to  be  de- 
livered from  the  Chatelet.  On  gaining  their  liberty,  they  thought 
they  should  be  allowed  to  see  the  king,  and  thank  him  for  his  mercy, 
but  it  was  not  so  :  they  were  forced  to  quit  Paris  instantly,  and  set 
out  for  their  different  estates.  They,  however,  obtained  their  liberty, 
to  the  great  joy  of  all  who  were  attached  to  them. 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY  AND  SIR  OLIVER  DE  CLISSON  ARE  RECONCILED 
THE  DOWAGER  QUEEN  OF  SICILY  INSTITUTES  A  LAW-SUIT  IN  THE  COURT? 
OF  PARIS  A&AINST  SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON. 

You  have  often  heard  of  the  feuds  between  the  duke  of  Brittany 
and  sir  Oliver  de  Clisso/^;  and  that,  whenever  the  two  parties  met, 
a  deadly  engagement  ensued,  without  either  side  showing  mercy. 
In  this  warfare,  however,  sir  Oliver  had  the  advantage,  for  two-third? 
of  the  country  were  in  his  favor.  The  barons  of  Brittany  dissembled 
between  both  ;  and  the  citizens  of  the  chief  towns  told  the  duke,  tha 
this  war  no  way  concerned  them,  and  they  would  not  interfere  in  it 
for  that  commerce  was  more  essential  to  them  than  o  war  with  tht* 
lord  de  Clisson.  Sir  Oliver  held  them  excused  in  regard  to  him,  as 
they  would  be  mediators  in  a  peace,  which  the  viscount  de  Rohan, 
the  lord  de  Leon,  and  the  lord  de  Dignan,  were  pressing  on  the  dukt 
of  Brittany,  who  had  declared  to  these  three  lords,  that  if  he  could 
obtain  a  meeting  with  the  lord  de  Clisson,  he  would  comply  with  such 
terms  as  they  should  think  honorable  to  propose. 

These  barons  went  to  the  castle  where  sir  Oliver  resided,  and  told 
him  how  far  they  had  succeeded  with  the  duke,  who  would  at  any 
time  grant  him  and  his  company  passports  for  coming  and  going  ; 
and  that  they  imagined,  if  once  they  could  meet,  all  their  quarrels 
would  be  put  an  end  to.  The  lord  de  Clisson  replied  :  "  You  are  all 
my  friends  and  relations,  and  I  put  my  whole  confidence  in  you:  I 
verily  believe  what  you  say  from  the  duke,  that  he  would  willingly 
have  fine  in  his  presence ;  but,  as  God  and  my  lord  St.  Yves  may 
help  me,  I  will  never  on  such  words  or  promise  quit  my  castle.  Tell 
him,  since  he  has  deputed  you  here,  to  send  me  his  eldest  son,  who 
shall  remain  as  my  pledge ;  and,  when  he  shall  be  arrived,  I  will  wail 
on  him  when  and  where  he  pleases.  As  my  end  shall  be,  so  will  be 
that  of  his  son ;  if  I  return,  he  shall  return  ;  but,  if  I  be  detained,  so 
shall  he.  Such  are  my  conditions."  The  three  barons,  seeing  they 
could  obtain  no  other  answer,  were  satisfied  with  it,  and,  taking  their 
leave  in  a  friendly  manner,  departed  for  Vannes,  where  the  duke  was 
waiting  for  them,  and  related  to  him  the  proposal  from  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson.  The  duke  could  not  obtain  other  terms ;  and  the  lord  de 
Clisson  had  greatly  the  advantage  in  this  war :  the  duke  conquered 
nothing  from  him,  while  sir  Oliver  won  several  places  from  the  duke, 
besides  having  twice  captured  all  his  gold  and  silver  plate,  with  many 
precious  jewels,  all  of  which  he  turned  to  his  own  profit. 

The  end,  however,  of  this  quarrel  was  as  follows :  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  as  great  a  prince  as  he  was,  saw  plainly  he  could  no  way 
bend  the  lord  de  Clisson  to  his  will,  for  he  had  too  many  friends  in 
Brittany.  With  the  exception  of  the  great  barons  in  the  duchy,  all 
the  knights,  squires,  and  inhabitants  of  the  principal  towns,  inclined 
to  the  lord  de  Clisson.  The  barons  dissembled  their  sentiments,  and 
told  the  duke  they  would  not  interfere  in  the  matter  unless  it  should 
be  to  mediate  a  peace,  if  any  means  could  be  found  out  for  so  doing. 
The  duke  of  Orleans,  in  particular,  supported  sir  Oliver  underhanded 
in  various  ways,  and  he  was  well  pleased  whenever  he  received  news 
of  the  good  success  of  his  enterprises.  The  duke  of  Brittany,  who  was 
of  a  subtle  imagination,  and  had  labored  hard  with  many  difficulties 
in  his  time,  weighed  all  these  circumstances ;  and  also,  that  he  was 
not  beloved  by  his  subjects,  who  would  show  it  if  they  dared,  with- 
out infringing  their  homage,  as  well  as  the  children  of  sir  Charles  de 
Blois  slain  at  the  battle  of  Auray ;  namely,  John  of  Brittany,  count 
de  Penthievre  and  Limoges,  married  to  the  daughter  of  the  lord  de 
Clisson  ;  sir  Henry  of  Brittany*  his  brother,  and  their  sister  the  queen 
of  Naples  and  Jerusalem.  He  felt,  likewise,  that  he  was  growing 
old,  that  his  children  were  young,  and  except  the  duke  and  dischess 
of  Burgundy,  he  had  not  a  friend  in  France  who  would  take  care  of 
them,  in  case  of  his  decease  ;  for,  by  the  mother's  side,  they  came 
from  the  branch  of  Navarre,  which  was  not  a  family  well  beloved  in 
France,  from  the  remembrance  of  the  many  wicked  acts,  in  former 
times,  of  king  Charles  of  Navarre,  the  duchess  of  Brittany's  father. 
He  was  therefore  afraid,  should  he  die  during  the  subsisting  hatred 
of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  and  the  count  de  Penthievre,  his  children 
would  have  too  many  enemies.  He  perceived  also  that  the  English, 
who  had  certainly  raised  him  to  the  honors  he  now  possessed,  were 


*  Denys  Suvage  says  in  a  marginal  note,  that  he  never  hpard  of  this  personage  before, 
and  supposes  that  at  that  period  the  count  de  Penthievre  had  not  any  brother. 

In  Anderson's  Royal  Genealogies,  the  lord  Charles  de  BJois  had  issue  Guido  count  de 
Penthievre,  died  S.  P.— John,  married  to  Margaret  de  Clisson— N.  N.  married  to  Charles 
of  Spain,  constable  of  France,  murdered  by  the  king  of  Navarre— Mary,  wife  of  Louia 
duke  of  Aojou.  son  of  John  king  of  France. 


574 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


becoming  indifferent  to  his  welfare,  and  wsuld  probably  increase  in 
coolness,  if  the  information  he  had  received  of  the  approaching  con- 
nection between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  were  true.  He 
had  learnt  that  the  treaty  of  marriage  was  far  advanced  between  the 
king  of  England  and  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  France,  who  had 
been  promised  to  his  eldest  son. 

All  these  things  alarmed  the  duke,  but  especially  what  had  been 
last  mentioned  troubled  him  more  than  all  the  rest.  Having  fully 
considered  them,  he  resolved  to  throw  aside  all  dissembling,  and 
openly  and  honestly  make  peace  with  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  and  John 
of  Brittany  :  leaving  them  to  say  what  amends,  if  any,  he  should 
make  for  the  damages  done  them  during  the  war,  and  for  what  had 
happened  in  former  times,  reserving  to  himself  the  duchy  of  Brittany, 
which  was  to  descend  after  him  to  his  children,  according  to  the 
treaty  that  had  been  signed,  with  the  approbation  of  all  parties, 
by  the  children  of  sir  Chai-les  de  Blois.  This  treaty  he  was  not  de- 
sirous to  have  broken  :  on  the  contrary,  he  would  that  every  article 
should  be  observed,  and  that  it  should  again  be  sworn  to  and  loyally 
maintained  in  its  whole  extent.  Should  John  of  Blois,  count  de  Pen- 
thievre,  not  be  satisfied  with  his  inheritance  in  Brittany,  he  would 
fairly  leave  it  to  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lords  de  Dignan,  de  Laval, 
de  Leon,  de  Beaumont,  and  sir  John  de  Harpedane,  to  settle  the  mat- 
ter between  them.  The  duke  of  Brittany,  having  maturely  arranged 
this  in  his  own  mind,  without  asking  advice  from  any  one  of  his 
council,  called  a  secretary,  to  whom,  on  entering  his  chamber,  he  gave 
a  large  sheet  of  paper,  and  said,  "  Write  down  as  I  shall  dictate." 
The  secretary  being  ready,  the  duke  repeated  to  him  every  word  he 
was  to  write.  The  letter  was  indited  in  the  most  friendly  terms  to 
sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  desiring  him  to  devise  some  means  for  them  to 
have  an  interview,  when  everything  should  be  settled  in  the  most 
agreeable  manner. 

When  the  letter  wa^  folded  up,  in  the  presence  only  of  the  duke 
and  his  secretary,  he  sealed  it  with  his  signet,  and,  calling  his  most 
trusty  varlet  into  the  chamber,  said  :,  "  Hasten  to  castle  Josselin,  and 
say  boldly  that  I  have  sent  thee  to  speak  with  my  cousin  sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson.  Thou  wilt  be  introduced  to  him  :  salute  him  from  me  : 
if  he  return  the  salute,  give  him  this  letter,  and  bring  me  back  his 
answer ;  but  on  thy  life  tell  no  man,  woman,  or  child  whither  thou 
art  going,  nor  who  has  sent  thee."  The  varlet,  having  promised 
obedience,  set  out,  and  on  his  arrival  at  Cha,teau-Josselin,  the  guard 
was  greatly  surprised  when  they  heard  that  the  duke  of  Brittany  had 
sent  him  to  speak  with  their  lord.  Nevertheless,  they  informed  sir 
Oliver  of  his  coming,  who  ordered  him  into  his  presence  :  on  his  en- 
trance, he  delivered  his  message  and  the  letter.  The  lord  de  Clisson 
examined  the  private  signet  of  the  duke,  which  he  knew  well,  opened 
the  letter,  and  read  it  two  or  three  times  over,  and  was  much  aston- 
ished,  during  the  perusal,  at  the  affectionate  and  friendly  terms  it  was 
written  in.  After  musing  some  time,  he  told  the  varlet  he  would  con- 
sider his  answer,  and  ordered  him  to  be  conducted  to  an  apartment  by 
himself. 

The  attendants  of  the  lord  de  Clisson  were  confounded  at  what 
they  saw  and  heard  ;  for  never  before  had  any  one  come  from  the 
duke  of  Brittany  who  had  not  been  instantly  put  to  death,  or  confined 
in  the  deepest  dungeon.  When  sir  Oliver  had  retired  to  his  chamber, 
his  thoughts  were  occupied  with  the  contents  of  the  letter,  and  his 
hatred  to  the  duke  was  extinguished,  from  the  submissive  and  affec- 
tionate manner  in  which  he  had  written  to  him  :  he  said  to  himself, 
that  he  would  prove  him,  and  see  if  he  were  really  in  earnest ;  for 
he  could  not  venture  to  go  to  him  merely  on  the  faith  of  his  letter, 
and,  if  any  accident  happened  to  him  he  would  be  pitied  by  none. 
He  determined,  therefore,  that  if  the  duke  would  send  his  son  as  an 
hostage,  he  would  come  to  him  when  and  where  he  pleased,  but  not 
otherwise.  He  wrote  a  very  friendly  answer,  and  the  conclusion 
was,  that  if  he  wished  to  see  him,  he  must  send  his  son  as  his  pledge, 
who  would  be  taken  the  greatest  care  of  until  his  return.  This  letter 
was  sealed  and  given  to  the  varlet,  who  hastened  back  to  the  duke 
at  Vannes,  where  he  was  impatiently  expecting  him.  On  receiving 
the  letter  from  sir  Oliver,  he  instantly  read  it ;  having  paused  a 
moment,  he  said,  "I  will  do  it;  for,  since  I  mean  to  treat  amicably 
with  him,  every  cause  of  distrust  must  be  removed."  He  wrote  to 
the  viscount  de  Rohan,  who  resided  at  his  castle  of  Cairo,  in  the 
I  neighborhood  of  Vannes,  to  come  to  him.  The  viscount,  on  the 
receipt  of  the  duke's  letter,  waited  on  him,  and  he  then  explained 
his  intentions,  by  saying,  "Viscount,  you  and  the  lord  de  Monboucher 
1  Bhall  carry  my  son  to  Chateau-Josselin,  and  bring  back  with  you  the 
lord  de  Clisson,  for  I  am  determined  to  make  up  our  quarrel."  The 
■ '  viscount  repHed,  that  with  joy  he  would  obey  him. 

It  was  not  many  days  after,  that  the  viscount  de  Rohan,  the  lord 
de  Monboucher,  and  sir  Yves  de  Tegre,  carried  the  boy,  who  might 
'  be  about  seven  years  old,  to  Ch^teau.Josselin,  where  they  were  hand- 
1  somely  and  honorably  received  by  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson.    When  he 
saw  the  boy,  and  this  proof  of  confidence  from  the  duke,  he  was 
^  much  affected.    The  three  knights  also  said,  "You  see,  sir,  how  well 
I 'inclined  the  duke  is  to  you :  he  now  bears  you  nothing  but  the  sin- 
1  'cerest  affection."    "  I  am  at  present  convinced  of  it,"  replied  sir  Oli- 
'  ver;  "and,  since  he  makes  such  advances,!  will  not  be  behindhand, 
I  Ibut  put  myself  under  his  obedience.    I  know  not  if  to  you,  who  are 
.  Ipo  nearly  related  to  him,  and  in  whom  he  has  such  trust  as  to  confide 
,  ihia  son  and  heir,  to  bring  and  leave  here  as  an  hostage  until  my  return, 
\\ 


he  has  told  the  contents  of  the  letter  he  sent  me  under  his  private  sig- 
net." "  Sir,"  answered  the  knights,  "he  has  assured  us  of  the  ear- 
nest  and  sincere  desire  he  has  to  make  peace  with  you :  and  you 
may  believe  us,  for  we  are  your  relations."  "  I  firmly  do  believe 
you,"  said  sir  Oliver,  as  he  went  out  to  fetch  the  duke's  letter.  Hav- 
ing read  it  to  them,  they  replied,  "He  certainly  has  spoken  to  us  in 
the  very  same  terms  in  which  he  has  written  to  you,  and  in  conse- 
quence has  sent  us  hither."  "So  much  the  better,"  answered  sir 
Oliver. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  arrival  of  i  le  three  knights,  with  the  heir 
of  Brittany,  before  the  lord  de  Clisson  had  made  his  preparations. 
They  all  set  out  together  from  Cha,teau-Josselin,  carrying  the  boy 
with  them  ;  for  sir  Oliver  said  he  would  give  him  back  to  his  father, 
as  henceforward  he  should  never  distrust  the  duke,  after  the  trial  he 
had  made  of  him.  Such  generosity  was  shown  on  both  sides,  that 
it  was  no  wonder  a  firm  peace  was  the  consequence. 

They  continued  their  journey  to  Vannes,  where,  according  to  the 
duke's  orders,  sir  Oliver  dismounted  at  a  convent  of  the  DominicanSj, 
which  is  situated  without  the  town,  where  the  duke  had  fixed  the 
meeting  to  take  place.  When  he  heard  that  the  lord  de  Clisson  had 
brought  back  his  son,  he  was  highly  delighted  with  his  generosity 
and  courtesy.  The  duke  set  out  from  his  castle  of  la  Motte,  for  the 
convent,  where  he  artd  sir  Oliver  shut  themselves  up  in  a  chamber : 
having  conversed  some  time,  they  went  privately  into  the  garden, 
and  thence  to  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  entered  a  small  boat  that 
conveyed  them  to  a  large  vessel  that  lay  at  anchor  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  which  they  boarded,  and,  when  at  a  distance  from  th-eir 
people,  continued  for  a  long  time  in  conference.  I  cannot  pretend 
to  say  what  passed  between  them.  But  I  will  relate  the  conse- 
quences.  Their  friends  thought  they  were  all  the  time  in  the  con- 
vent, when  they  were  on  ship-board,  arranging  all  things  on  the  foot- 
ing they  wished  them  to  remain.  They  were  upward  of  two  hours 
together,  if  not  longer,  according  to  what  I  heard,  and  made  a  firm 
peace,  which  they  mutually  swore  to  obsei-ve  most  religiously^ 
When  they  were  about  to  return,  they  called  their  boatman,  who 
rowed  them  back  to  the  place  he  had  brought  them  from,  and  they 
entered  the  church  by  a  private  door,  through  the  garden  and  clois- 
ters  of  the  convent,  whence  they  soon  departed  for  the  castle  of  la 
Motte,  the  duke  holding  sir  Oliver  by  the  hand.  All  who  thus  saw 
them  were  pleased :  indeed,  the  whole  of  Brittany  was  very  happy 
when  the  news  of  this  reconciliation  was  made  public  ;  but  greatly 
were  they  surprised  on  hearing  how  it  had  been  brought  about. 

John  of  Blois,  count  de  Penthievre,  was  no  loser  by  this  peace  : 
on  the  contrary,  his  revenue  was  augmented  twenty  thousand  ^Iden. 
crowns  of  France,  well  and  legally  assigned  to  him  and  hiis  heirs. 
To  confirm  and  strengthen  this  peace,  a  marriage  was  concluded 
between  the  son  of  John  of  Blois,  and  a  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Brit 
tany ;  so  that  those  who  looked  for  a  continuance  of  war  were  dis- 
appointed.  When  intelligence  of  these  transactioria  reached  Francs 
and  England,  it  caused  very  great  surprise."* 

You  have  before  had  it  related  how  sir  Peter  de  Craon  incurred 
the  indignation  of  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Touraine,  fox 
his  attempt  to  murder  the  constable  of  France,  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson, 
as  he  was  returning  to  his  hdtel  in  the  night  time  from  the  king's 
palace ;  and  that,  from  the  duke  of  Brittany  having  supported  and 
given  him  an  asylum,  the  king  of  France  had  declared  war  against 
him,  which  he  would  have  carried  into  effect  had  he  not  been  sud- 
denly taken  ill  between  Mans  and  Angers,  when  on  his  march  to 
Brittany  :  but  this  melancholy  event  caused  the  expedition  to  be  put 
an  end  to,  the  army  disbanded,  and  every  man  to  return  to  his  own 
home.  You  have  also  heard  how  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy 
took  up  this  business,  and  showed  great  hatred  to  those  who  had 
advised  the  king  to  this  expedition  against  Brittany,  such  as  the  lord 
de  Clisson,  the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John  le  Mercier,  Montagu, 
and  others,  whom  they  made  suffer  severely  for  it ;  for  these  twcv 
dukes  had  the  sovereign  government  of  the  kingdom  during  the  ilt, 
ness  of  the  king.  You  have  likewise  heard  of  the  inveterate  war 
that  was  carried  on  between  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson,  and  of  their  reconciliation ;  as  -well  as  of  the  deliverance  of 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  sir  John  le  Mercier,  and  Montagu,  from  their 
confinements.  Montagu  had  not  so  many  difficulties  to  encounter 
as  the  other  two  ;  for,  the  instant  the  king  recovered  his  health,  he 
would  have  Montagi:.  near  his  person,  and  assisted  to  make  his 
excuses  for  several  charges  that  had  been  laid  against  him.  Yon 
must  know,  however,  that  this  disorder  of  the  king,  and  many  of  the 
like  kind  that  follov/ed,  (for  he  had  several  relapses,  to  the  great  sor- 

*  When  the  duke  of  Brittany  and  the  lord  de  Clisson  were  reconciled,  thej'  named 
commissioners  to  put  their  agreement  into  a  legal  form  ;  and,  according  to  the  historian 
of  Brittany  often  quoted,  these  lawyers  met  at  Aucfer,  near  Redon,  the  19th  October. 
1395.  The  principal  articles  of  the  treaty  were,  that  the  duke  should  assign  over  to  the 
count  de  Penthievre  the  lordships  of  Chateauneufdu  Fose,  Vhelgouet,  Gtourien,  Duault, 
Chateaulin  in  Cornuaille,  Lannion  and  Chateaulin  sur  Trieuc,  for  the  yearly  payment 
of  eight  thousand  livres ;  that  the  duke  might  take  back  these  lands  when  he  pleased, 
on  giving  others  of  like  value  in  Brittany  or  France ;  that  the  count  should  pay  obe- 
dience to  the  duke,  notwithstanding  tlie  demolition  of  the  castle  of  Tonguedoc,  the 
restoration  of  which  he  could  never  insist  on  ;  that  the  lord  de  Clisson  would  acknow- 
ledge the  duke  for  his  lord,  but  to  have  liberty,  during  four  years,  to  appear  personally 
or  by  proxy ;  that  all  lands  that  had  been  seized  by  each  side  during  the  war  should  be 
restored  to  their  respective  owners.  This  treaty  was  sealed  and  sworn  to  by  the  lord  de 
Clisson,  at  Rieux,  the  20th  October.  The  count  de  Penthievre  swore  to  it  five  days  after 
at  Guingamp,  in  the  presence  of  the  viscount  de  Fou  and  Henri  de  Juck,  chambeAAini 
to  the  duke. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


57d 


row  and  alarm  of  France,)  greatly  weakened  his  power ;  and  his  will 
was  so  little  attended  to,  that  the  three  above-named  persons,  or  two 
of  them  at  least,  very  narrowly  escaped  death. 

Sir  Peter  de  Craon,  hearing  of  the  miserable  state  of  the  king  and 
kingdom  of  France,  far  from  being  sorry,  was  much  rejoiced,  and 
made  the  strongest  entreaties  that  he  might  be  restored  to  the  king's 
favor,  and  allowed  to  return  to  the  com't  of  France.  His  negotiators 
were  the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  sir  Guy  de  la  Tr^mouille,  who  would 
too  easily  have  succeeded  had  not  the  duke  of  Orleans  strenuously 
opposed  it.  He  prevented  any  treaty  being  made  in  favor  of  sir  Peter 
de  Craon,  as  long  as  the  war  continued  between  the  duke  of  Brittany 
and  the  lord  de  Clisson  ;  but,  when  they  were  reconciled,  his  hatred 
against  sir  Peter  was  much  softened.  At  this  period,  the  queen  of 
Naples  and  .Terusalem,  widow  of  the  late  duke  of  Anjou,  was  prose- 
cuting  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  in  the  courts  of  justice  at  Paris,  for  the 
restitution  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  a  sum  she  claimed  as 
due  to  her  late  lord  ;  and  for  that  reason,  and  to  attend  the  more  to 
her  affairs,  she  resided  privately  in  Paris.  Sir  Peter  found  himself 
very  disagreeably  situated  :  he  was  fearful  of  the  decision  of  the  par- 
liament, for  the  lady  was  of  great  personal  weight,  and  had  proved 
from  whom,  during  the  life  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  he  had  received 
this  sum,  and  for  which  as  she  maintained,  he  had  never  accounted. 
He  was  ill  at  ease  on  this  account,  and  besides  knew  he  had  incurred 
the  disgrace  of  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Orleans.  The  duke  and 
duchess  of  Burgundy  comforted  him  as  well  as  they  could  ;  and  he 
was  allowed  to  come  to  Paris  privately,  where  he  remained,  during 
the  greater  part  of  his  residence,  at  the  h6tel  d'Artois,  under  the  pro- 
taction  of  the  duchess  of  Burgundy. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 

THE  KING  OF  HUNGARY  WRITES  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  HIS  SITUATION 
IN  RESPECT  TO  THE  SULTAN  BAJAZET.  JOHN  OF  BURGUNDY,  ELDEST  SON 
TO  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY,  MARCHES,  AS  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF,  AN 
ARMY  TO  THE  SUCCOR  OF  THE  HUNGARIANS. 

About  this  time,  Sigismond  king  of  Hungary  wrote  very  affection- 
ate letters  to  the  king  of  France,  which  he  sent  by  a  bishop  and  two 
of  his  knights.  The  contents  of  these  letters  related  to  the  threats  of 
Bajazet,  and  his  boastings  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  of  canying  the  war 
into  the  midst  of  his  realm,  and  thence  to  Rome,  where  his  horse 
should  eat  his  oats  on  the  altar  of  Saint  Peter.  He  said  he  would 
establish  that  place  for  the  seat  of  his  imperial  government,  and  be 
attended  by  the  emperor  of  Constantinople  and  all  the  principal 
barons  of  Greece  :  each  of  whom  should  follow  their  own  laws,  for 
that  he  would  only  reserve  to  himself  his  authority  as  their  lord  para- 
mount. The  king  of  Hungary  entreated  the  king  of  France  to  listen 
to  his  distress  ;  and  make  it  public  throughout  France  and  other 
countries,  that  all  knights  and  squires  might  be  moved  to  provide 
themselves  with  every  necessary  for  a  journey  to  Hungary,  to  oppose 
the  sultan  Bajazet,  and  prevent  holy  Christendom  from  being  oppressed 
or  violated  by  him,  and  that  his  vain  boastings  might  be  annihilated. 
Many  affectionate  expressions  were  contained  in  these  letters,  such 
as  kings  and  cousins  are  accustomed  to  write  to  each  other  in  cases 
of  necessity.  Those  who  brought  them  were  men  of  rank  and  under- 
standing, and  acquitted  themselves  so  well,  that  king  Charles  was 
much  inclined  to  their  request;  and  the  propositions  from  king  Rich- 
ard for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  prospered  the  more,  and  were 
sooner  agreed  to,  than  if  this  intelligence  from  Hungary  had  not  ar- 
rived in  France;  for,  as  king  of  France  and  eldest  son  of  the  church, 
he  was  very  desirous  of  providing  a  remedy  for  the  evils  that  threat- 
ened it.  The  subject  of  these  letters  was  soon  made  public,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  to  move  the  hearts  of  gentlemen,  knights,  and 
squires,  who  were  desirous  to  travel  in  search  of  glory. 

At  the  time  this  news  came  to  Paris,  there  were  with  the  king  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  their  eldest  son,  John  of  Burgundy 
count  de  Nevers,  who  w,as  not  then  a  knight,  sir  Guy,  and  sir  Wil- 
liam de  la  Tremouillc,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France,  with 
other  great  barons.  It  was  proposed,  therefore,  at  the  hotel  of  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  who  was  eager  to  send  assistance  to  Hungary, 
that  his  son,  the  count  de  Nevers,  should  undertake  an  expedition 
thither,  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  French  and  other  chivalry.  John 
of  Burgundy  was  a  courteous  and  amiable  youth  of  twenty-two  years 
old,  greatly  beloved  by  the  knights  and  squires  of  Burgundy,  and  in- 
deed by  all  who  were  acquainted  with  him.  He  had  married  a  pru- 
dent  lady,  the  daughter  of  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,  count  of  Hainaull, 
Holland  and  Zealand,  who  had  brought  him  two  children,  whom,  in 
due  season,  he  looked  to  ally  nobly.  It  was  hinted  to  him,  to  know 
what  he  would  say,  that  perhaps  the  king  of  France  might  select  him, 
to  lead  a  body  of  men-at-arms  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary. He  replied,  "that  if  it  were  agreeable  to  his  lord  the  king, 
and  his  lord  and  father,  he  would  cheerfully  accept  of  this  command, 
which  came  very  opportunely,  as  he  had  a  great  desire  to  gain  re- 
nown." "  Sir,"  answered  those  to  whom  he  had  addressed  himself, 
"  speak  first  to  your  father,  and  learn  whether  he  be  willing  that  you 
go,  and  if  he  will  talk  to  the  king  on  the  subject ;  for  without  their 
consent  nothing  could  be  done." 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  that  John  of  Burgundy  spoke  to  the  duke 
his  father,  requesting  humbly  his  consent  to  go  on  the  expedition  to 


Hungary,  as  he  had  a  strong  wish  for  it.  When  he  made  this  re- 
quest,  there  were  with  the  duke  sir  Guy  and  sir  William  de  la  Tr6. 
mouille,  sir  James  de  Vergy,  and  other  knights,  who,  taking  part  in 
the  conversation,  said  ;  "  My  lord,  what  John  of  Burgundy  asks  is 
very  reasonable,  for  it  is  time  he  should  receive  the  order  of  knight- 
hood ;  and  he  cannot  more  honorably  receive  it,  than  when  march- 
ing against  the  enemies  of  God  and  our  faith.  In  case  the  king  intend 
to  send  assistance  to  Hungary,  whom  can  he  so  properly  appoint  as 
a  leader,  as  his  cousin-german,  your  son  ?  and  you  will  see  that 
many  knights  will  join  his  company  to  advance  their  name."  The 
duke  replied  ;  "  You  speak  to  the  purpose,  and  we  have  no  inclina- 
tion to  check  the  ardor  of  our  son;  but  we  must  first  talk  to  the  king, 
and  hear  what  he  shall  say."  The  subject  then  dropped  ;  but  it  was 
not  long  before  the  duke  mentioned  it  to  the  king,  who  instantly 
complied,  saying,  he  would  do  well  to  go  thither ;  and,  if  he  was  in 
earnest,  he  not  only  gave  his  consent,  but  would  appoint  him  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  expedition. 

It  was  published  in  Paris  and  elsewhere,  that  John  of  Burgundy 
was  to  lead  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  into  Hungary,  to  oppose  the 
force  of  Bajazet  ;*  that,  when  this  was  done,  he  was  to  advance  to 
Constantinople,  cross  the  Hellespont,  enter  Syria,  gain  the  Holy  Land, 
and  deliver  Jerusalem  and  the  holy  sepulchre  from  the  hands  of  the 
infidels,  and  the  bondage  of  the  sultan.  Knights  and  squires  began 
now  to  collect  together,  with  other  gentlemen  who  were  desirous  of 
renown.  The  duke  of  Burgundy,  on  the  appointment  of  his  son  to 
the  chief  command,  paid  greater  attention  than  before  to  the  Hun- 
garian embassadors,  who,  perceiving  the  good-will  of  the  king  of 
France  and  the  nation,  were  well  pleased,  and  took  leave  of  the  king, 
the  dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry,  Burgundy,  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois,  count 
d'Eu,  and  constable  of  France,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  and  the  other 
barons,  on  their  departure  for  their  own  country,  where  the  king  of 
Hungary  was  greatly  delighted  with  the  news  they  brought.  In 
consequence  of  this,  he  gave  orders  for  large  stores  of  provision  to  be 
provided  against  the  arrival  of  the  French  :  a*nd  sent  messengers  to 
his  brother,  the  king  of  Germany,  and  his  cousin,  the  duke  of  Austria, 
for  all  the  passes  in  their  territories  to  be  thrown  open,  as  it  would 
be  necessary  for  them  to  march  that  way  :  he  likewise  ordered  plenty 
of  provision  to  be  ready  prepared,  on  the  road  they  were  to  come. 
He  sent  also  information  of  the  expected  assistance  from  France  to 
the  grand-master  of  the  Teutonic  order,  and  to  the  knights  of  Rhodes, 
that  they  might  be  ready  to  meet  John  of  Burgundy,  who,  in  the 
course  of  this  summer,  would  lead  a  thousand  knights  and  squires, 
all  men  of  valor,  into  Hungary,  on  their  way  to  Turkey,  to  oppose  the 
menaces  of  the  sultan  Bajazet. 

While  the  news  of  this  expedition  was  the  matter  of  conversation 
everywhere,  the  lord  de  Coucy  returned  from  the  frontiers  of  Genoa, 
where  he  had  been  upward  of  a  year  negotiating  with  the  Genoese, 
Some  of  the  leading  men  in  that  city  had  informed  the  duke  of  Or 
leans,  that  persons  composing  the  government  of  Genoa  were  desi- 
rous  of  having  for  their  duke  one  of  the  blood-royal  of  France,  and, 
as  he  had  married  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Milan,  it  would  be 
very  suitable  for  him.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  lord  de  Coucy  had 
passed  through  Savoy  and  Piedmont,  with  the  consent  of  the  coimt 
de  Savoye  and  the  Savoyards,  accompanied  by  three  hundred  lances 
and  five  hundred  cross-bows.  Having  obtained  leave  from  the  duke 
of  Milan,  he  continued  his  journey  from  Asti  in  Piedmont  to  a  town 
called  Alexandria,  and  thence  to  the  frontiers  of  Genoa,  to  enter  into 
negotiations  with  the  Genoese,  and  learn  more  plainly  their  intentions. 
By  force  he  could  do  nothing,  unless  he  were  very  superior  to  the 
Genoese,  which  was  not  the  case.  When  the  lord  de  Coucy  had 
entered  the  territories  of  Genoa,  which  are  not  easy  to  conquer,  if 
the  inhabitants  have  any  disposition  to  defend  them ;  some  of  those 
lords  who  had  sent  the  information  to  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  had 
been  the  cause  of  his  coming,  waited  on  him,  and  with  many  friendly 
expressions  welcomed  him  to  their  country,  and  offered  him  their 
castles.  But  the  lord  de  Coucy  was  as  prudent  as  valiant,  and  being 
well  acquainted  with  the  character  of  the  Lombards  and  Genoese, 
was  unwilling  to  trust  too  much  to  their  offers  and  promises.  How. 
ever,  he  received  them  kindly,  and  treated  them  fairly  by  words ;  for 
although  there  were  many  conferences  between  them,  they  were  held 
in  the  open  fields,  and  not  in  any  house  or  castle  ;  but  the  more  he 
negotiated  the  less  he  gained.  The  Genoese  showed  him  every  to- 
ken of  affection,  and  invited  him  repeatedly  to  come  to  Genoa,  or  to 
Porto  Venere,  but  the  lord  de  Coucy  would  never  put  himself  in  their 
power.  The  issue  of  his  negotiation  was  unsuccessful ;  and  when  it 
was  found  he  could  not  do  anything,  having  regularly  written  to  the 
duke  of  Orleans  respecting  the  state  of  affairs,  he  was  remanded  to 
Paris,  at  the  time  when  the  expedition  to  Hungary  was  in  agitation. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  were  happy  at  his  return,  and, 
sending  for  him  to  the  hdtel  d'Artois,  addressed  him  in  the  most 
amiable  manner  as  follows  :  "  Lord  de  Coucy,  we  have  the  highest 
opinion  of  your  understanding,  valor,  and  pmdence  ;  and  as  we  have 
made  John  our  son  and  heir  undertake  the  command  of  an  expedi- 
tion, which  we  hope  will  turn  out  to  the  honor  of  God  and  Christen- 
dom ;  knowing  that  you,  of  all  the  knights  of  France,  are  the  best 
informed  of  warlike  affairs,  we  beg  and  entreat  most  earnestly  that 
you  would  be  the  counsellor  and  companion  of  our  son  in  this  expedi 
tion  ;  for  which  we  shall  be  so  greatly  obliged,  that  we  will  return  it 

*  The  Turks  were  aJieady  in  possessign  of  some  parts  of  Greece. 


576 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


by  serving  you  or  yours  to  the  utmost  of  our  power."  The  lord  de 
Coucy  replied  :  "  My  lord,  and  you  madam,  what  you  request  is  to 
me  an  order.  I  will  surely  be  of  this  expedition,  if  it  please  God,  for 
two  reasons  :  first  from  devotion,  and  to  defend  the  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ  ;  secondly,  from  the  honor  you  do  me,  by  giving  me  the 
charge  of  advising  my  lord  John  your  son.  I  shall  therefore  obey, 
and  acquit  myself  in  all  respects  to  the  best  of  my  abilities.  But, 
my  dear  lord,  and  you  my  very  dear  lady,  you  may  readily  excuse 
me  from  this  weight,  and  lay  it  on  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois,  constable 
of  France,  and  on  the  count  de  la  Marche  ;  for  they  are  nearly  re. 
lated  to  him,  and  intend  to  forni  a  part  of  the  expedition."  The  duke 
answered,  "  Lord  de  Coucy,  you  have  seen  much  more  than  either 
of  them,  and  know  more  of  war  than  our  cousins  of  Eu  and  de  la 
Marche  ;  and  we  entreat  you  to  comply  with  our  request."  "  My 
lord,"  said  the  lord  de  Coucy,  "  your  words  are  commands  ;  and  I 
will  do  as  you  require,  since  it  is  your  pleasure,  with  the  aid  of  sir 
Guy  de  la  Tr^mouille,  his  brother  sir  William,  and  sir  John  de  Vienne 
admiral  of  France."  The  duke  and  duchess  were  well  pleased  with 
this  answer. 

The  lords  of  France  made  vast  preparations  for  their  expedition  to 
Hungary,  and  solicited  the  company  and  service  of  different  barons, 
knights,  and  squires.  Such  as  were  not  asked,  and  had  a  wish  to  go 
thither,  made  application  to  the  count  d'Eu,  constable  of  France,  the 
count  de  la  Marche  or  the  lord  de  Coucy,  that  they  would  take  them 
in  their  company.  Some  were  accepted :  but  those  who  were  not, 
considering  the  great  distance  Hungary  and  Turkey  were  from 
France,  greatly  cooled  in  their  ardor ;  for,  as  they  were  not  retained, 
they  were  not  sufficiently  wealthy  to  perform  the  journey  with  credit 
to  themselves.  .Nothing  was  spared  in  the  preparations  for  the  young 
John  of  Burgundy,  with  regard  to  horses,  armor,  emblazonments, 
dresses,  silver  and  gold  plate,  and  the  duke's  officers  were  fully  em- 
ployed  in  the  business.  Large  sums  of  florins  were  given  to  the  ser- 
vants  of  John  of  Burgundy,  who  paid  them  to  the  different  workmen 
as  they  finished  and  brought  home  their  works.  The  barons,  knights, 
and  squires,  to  do  him  honor,  exerted  themselves  to  make  their  equip, 
ments  as  handsome  as  possible. 

The  lord  Philip  d'Artois,  count  d'Eu,  made  magnificent  prepara- 
tions ;  for  he  was  determined  to  march  thither  as  constable  of  France ; 
and  the  king,  who'  much  loved  him,  assisted  him  with  money,  and 
he  acted  in  the  same  manner  with  respect  to  the  lord  Boucicaut,  mar- 
shal of  France.  The  duke  of  Burgundy,  considering  that  this  expedi- 
tion would  cost  him  very  large  sums,  and  that  the  state  of  his  wife, 
himself,  and  his  son  Anthony,  ought  not  to  be  any  way  diminished, 
bethought  himself  of  a  tax  he  had  in  reserve,  in  order  to  find  a  supply 
of  money  for  these  expenses.  He  had  received  from  cities  and  towns 
in  Burgundy,  as  the  usual  tax  on  his  eldest  son  receiving  the  order 
of  knighthood,  six  score  thousand  golden  crowns:  but  his  additional 
tax  was  laid  on  all  knights  who  held  fiefs  from  him,  to  attend  his  son 
into  Hungary,  or  compound  in  money.  Some  were  taxed  at  one 
thousand  livres,  others  at  two  thousand  ;  some  at  five  hundred  ;  each 
according  to  his  wealth,  or  the  value  of  the  lands.  Ladies  and  an- 
cient  knights,  who  were  unfit  or  disabled  to  undertake  such  an  ex- 
pedition, paid  compositions  at  the  duke's  pleasure.  The  young 
knights  and  squires  were  exempted  paying,  for  they  were  told,  "  My 
lord  does  not  want  your  money  :  you  must  accompany  the  lord  John 
at  your  own  cost  and  charges."  Of  this  last  tax,  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy received  from  the  gentlemen  of  his  duchy  sixty  thousand 
crowns,  for  none  were  exempted. 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

THE  COUNT  D'OSTREVANT,  BROTHER-IN-LAAV  TO  JOHN  OF  BURGUNDY,  BE- 
ING DESIROUS  TO  MARCH  TO  HUNGARY,  IS  ADVISED  BY  HIS  FATHER  TO 
ATTEMPT,  IN  PREFERENCE,  THE  RE-CONQUEST  OF  FRIESLAND,  WHICH 
BELONGED  TO  THEM. 

News  of  this  expedition  to  Hungary  was  spread  far  and  near.  On 
its  being  announced  in  Hainault,  knights  and  squires,  eager  for  re- 
nown, assembled  together,  and  said  ;  "  It  would  not  be  amiss  if  our 
lord  of  Hainault,  who  is  young  and  promising,  were  to  accompany 
his  brother-in-law,  the  count  de  Nevers,  in  this  expedition  ;  and, 
should  it  take  place,  we  must  not  fail  to  attend  him."  The  count 
d'Ostrevant  resided  in  Quesnoy  at  the  time  such  conversations  were 
held,  and  was  informed  what  his  knights  and  squires  said.  This 
made  him  the  more  willing  to  accompany  his  brother-in-law,  having 
before  had  such  intentions.  Whenever  the  subject  was  mentioned 
in  his  presence,  he  dissembled  his  real  thoughts,  by  saying  little  about 
it,  meaning  to  consult  his  lord  and  father,  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria, 
count  of  Hainault,  how  he  would  advise  him  to  act. 

It  was  not  many  days  before  he  set  out  to  visit  the  duke  and 
duchess  of  Bavaria  at  the  Hague,  where  they  lived.    He  addressed 
his  father :  "  My  lord,  it  is  currently  reported  that  my  brother-in-law 
I    of  Nevers  has  undertaken  an  expedition  to  Hungary,  and  thence  to 
\    Turkey,  against  the  sultan  Bajazet.   There  must  be  grand  deeds  of 
arms  performed  ;  and  at  this  moment  I  am  perfectly  idle,  knowing 
\    not  whither  to  bear  arms  :  I  wish  to  learn  your  intentions,  if  it  would 
I    be  agreeable  to  you  that  I  should  accompany  my  brother-in-law  on 
1    this  honorable  expedition,  with  one  hundred  of  our  chivalry.  My 
j   lord  and  lady  of  Burgundy  will  thank  me  for  so  doing;  and  there  are 


many  knights  and  squires  in  Hainault  who  will  eagerly  go  with  me." 
Duke  Albert  replied,  like  one  who  had  well  weighed  the  subject ; 
"  William,  since  thou  hast  so  great  a  desire  to  travel,  and  to  seek  for 
deeds  of  arms  in  Hungary  and  Turkey,  against  a  people  and  country 
who  have  never  done  us  any  wrong,  it  must  be  caused  by  vain-glory 
alone,  for  thou  hast  not  a  shadow  of  reason  to  induce  thee  to  go 
thither.  Let  John  of  Burgundy  and  our  cousins  of  France  perform 
their  enterprise,  and  do  thou  undertake  one  that  more  nearly  touches 
us.  March  to  Friesland,  and  conquer  back  that  country,  which  was 
our  inheritance  ;  for  the  Frieslanders  have,  by  rebellion,  withdrawn 
themselves  from  our  obedience  ;  and,  if  thou  undertake  this,  I  will 
assist  thee."  This  speech  from  his  father  was  very  agreeable  to  the 
count  d'Ostrevant,  and  raised  his  spirit :  he  answered,  "  My  lord, 
you  say  well ;  and,  if  it  be  your  opinion  I  should  undertake  such  an 
expedition,  I  will  do  so  heartily."  By  litde  and  little,  the  matter 
was  so  long  talked  over  between  the  father  and  son,  that  the  invasion 
of  Friesland  was  agreed  upon;  and  a  circumstance  I  shall  relate 
greatly  helped  him  in  this  matter. 

The  count  d'Ostrevant  had  at  that  time,  for  his  principal  adviser, 
a  squire  of  Hainault,  called  Fier-i-bras,  or  the  bastard  of  Vertain, 
He  was  equal  in  prudence  as  in  arms,  so  that  when  the  count  told  him 
what  his  father  had  said,  he  replied,  "  Sir,  my  lord  your  father  gives 
you  excellent  advice.  It  will  be  more  for  your  honor  to  undertake 
this  expedition  than  to  join  that  to  Hungary ;  and,  when  you  begin 
your  preparations  for  it,  you  will  find  plenty  of  knights  and  squires 
in  Hainault  and  elsewhere,  ready  to  accompany  and  assist  you.  But 
if  you  really  are  in  earnest  to  undertake  it,  I  would  recommend  that 
you  first  go  to  England,  to  make  known  your  intentions  to  the  knights 
and  squires  of  that  country ;  and  to  entreat  the  king  of  England, 
your  cousin,  that  he  would  permit  you  to  retain  knights,  squires,  and 
archers,  and  allow  them  to  accept  of  your  pay,  and  to  accompa-ny 
you  from  England.  The  English  are  men  of  valor  :  if  you  succeed 
in  obtaining  their  assistance,  you  will  go  far  to  be  successful ;  and 
if  you  can  prevail  on  your  cousin,  the  earl  of  Derby,  to  take  part  and 
come  with  you,  there  will  be  still  greater  chances  of  success,  and 
your  enterprise  will  gain  more  renown."  The  count  d'Ostrevant  in- 
clined to  the  council  of  Fier-Ji-bras  de  Vertain,  for  he  thought  it 
good  ;  and,  when  he  spoke  of  it  to  the  lord  de  Gomegines,  he  like, 
wise  agreed  to  it,  as  did  all  who  were  friends  to  the  count.  News 
of  this  was  whispered  throughout  Hainault,  and  a  proclamation  soon 
after  issued,  to  prohibit  all  l^nights  and  squires  from  quitting  the 
country,  to  form  part  of  any  expedition  to  Hungary  or  elsewhere,  for 
that  the  count  d'Ostrevant  needed  their  services,  and  would,  this 
summer,  lead  them  against  Friesland. 

We  will,  for  a  while,  leave  this  matter,  and  speak  of  others  that 
were  in  greater  forwardness. 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

JOHN  OF  BURGUNDY,  COUNT  OF  NEVERS,  LEADS  AN  ARMY  INTO  HUNGARY 
AGAINST  THE  TURKS.  THE  NEGOTIATIONS  FOR  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  ZING 
RICHARD  OF  ENGLAND  WITH  THE  ELDEST  PRINCESS  OF  FRANCE  ARE  CON- 
TINUED. 

The  knights  and  squires  in  different  countries  were  all  alive  at  the 
wars  that  seemed  likely  to  take  place  in  opposite  quarters :  some 
made  themselves  ready  for  the  expedition  to  Hungary;  others  for  that 
to  Friesland :  and  whenever  they  met  they  conversed  on  these  sub- 
jects. The  count  de  Nevers  was  prepared  ;  and  all  those  knights 
had  been  enrolled  who  were  to  be  under  his  charges,  and  to  accom- 
pany him.  The  purveyances  were  very  considerable  and  well  ar- 
ranged ;  and,  as  the  honor  of  the  expedition  was  given  to  him,  he  made 
handsome  presents  to  his  knights  and  squires,  and  gave  them  many 
stores;  for,  as  the  journey  was  long  and  expensive,  it  was  but  proper 
the  men-at-arms  should  be  aided  to  support  them.  In  like  manner  did 
other  lords  act ;  such  as  the  constable  of  France,  the  count  de  la 
Marche,  the  lords  Philip  and  Henry  de  Bar,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  sir 
Guy  de  la  Tr^mouille,  sir  John  de  Vienne  admiral  of  France,  Bou- 
cicaut  marshal  of  France,  sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  the  lords  de  St.  Pol, 
de  Montmorel,  de  Saint  Py,  the  haze  de  Flanders,  sir  Louis  de  Brdzd, 
his  brother,  and  the  borgne  de  Monquel,  with  many  more  ;  for  they 
amounted  to  one  thousand  knights  and  as  many  squires,  all  men  of 
tried  courage  and  enterprise. 

They  left  their  homes  about  the  middle  of  March,  and  advanced 
in  good  array  by  companies.  They  found  all  the  roads  open  to  them, 
for  the  king  of  Germany  had  commanded  that  his  country  and  Bohe- 
mia  should  afford  them  every  friendly  assistance  to  supply  their  wants^ 
and  that  the  prices  of  provision  should  on  no  account  be  raised.  Thus 
did  these  lords  of  France  march  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary, whose  army  was  to  have  a  pitched  batde  against  that  of  Bajazet, 
on  the  20th  day  of  the  ensuing  month  of  May.*  They  passed  Lor- 
rain,  the  counties  of  Bar  and  Montbelliard,  the  duchy  of  Burgundy, 
and  entering  Aussais,t  traversed  that  whole  country,  and,  having 
crossed  the  Rhine  in  many  places,  marched  through  the  county  of 
Ferrette  and  entered  Austria.  This  is  an  extensive  and  wild  country, 
with  difficult  passes ;  but  they  advanced  with  so  good  an  inclination, 
that  they  did  not  suffer  from  the  labor  and  fatigue.    The  chief  con- 

*  In  the  year  1396.-jEp.  t  AUace.-Ep. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  &c 


577 


versation  of  the  French  lords  was  concerning  the  power  of  the  Turks, 
which  they  seemed  to  make  very  light  of. 

The  duke  of  Austria  gave  the  French  lords  a  handsome  reception ; 
but  he  was  particularly  attentive  to  John  of  Burgundy,  for  the  lord 
Otho,  eldest  son  to  the  duke,  had  espoused  Mary  of  Burgundy,  his 
sister.*  All  these  French  lords  were  to  assemble  at  a  city  called 
Buda,  in  Hungary.    Let  us  return  to  the  affairs  of  France. 

You  have  before  heard  that  the  king  of  England  had  sent  as  embassa- 
dors  to  the  king  of  France,  to  conclude  a  marriage  between  him  and  his 
daughter  Isabella,  the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  the  bishop  of  St.  David's, 
the  earl  marshal,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  son  to  the  duke  of  York,  sir  Henry 
Clifford,  the  lord  Beaumont,  the  lord  Despencer,  sir  John  de  Robesart, 
and  several  more.  They  had  succeeded  well  in  the  business,  and 
the  French  king  made  them  welcome,  as  did  his  uncles  and  council. 
The  embassadors  returned  to  England  in  high  spirits,  and  gave  the 
king  great  hopes  that  his  wishes  would  be  gratified.  King  Richard 
was  not  idle  in  the  business,  but  during  the  following  winter,  fre- 
quently reminded  the  king  and  council  of  France  of  it,  who  were  far 
from  being  adverse,  for  they  considered  it  as  one  of  the  surest  means 
to  put  an  end  to  the  wars  which  had  lasted  so  long  between  France 
and  England.  The  treaty  was  carried  on  with  eagerness  and  friend- 
ship on  both  sides ;  and  the  king  of  England  promised,  from  the 
power  he  had  over  his  subjects,  that  there  should  be  peace  between 
the  two  countries.  To  conclude  the  business,  the  earl  of  Rutland 
and  the  earl  marshal,  were  again  sent  to  Paris.  They  were  lodged 
at  the  Croix  du  Tiroir,  and,  with  their  attendants,  occupied  the  whole 
of  that  street,  and  part  of  another :  they  were  full  six  hundred  horse,t 
and  remained  in  Paris  upward  of  three  weeks,  supplied  with  every- 
thing from  the  king  of  France. 


CHAPTER  LXXII. 

THE  QUEEN  OF  NAPLES,  WIDOW  TO  THE  LATE  DUKE  OF  AN>OU,  OBTAINS 
JUDGMENT  IN  PARLIAMENT  AGAINST  SIR  PETER  DE  CRAON. 

During  the  time  these  embassadors  were  at  Paris  negotiating  the 
marriage  of  the  king  of  England,  the  dowager  queen  of  Naples  was 
also  there,  busily  employed  in  her  own  concerns,  for  she  was  a  lady  of 
great  activity.  Her  business  at  that  time  was  before  the  parliament, 
where  she  was  pleading  two  causes :  one  for  the  inheritance  of  the 
county  of  Roussy  against  the  count  de  Brianne ;  for  the  late  duke  of  An- 
jou,  her  lord,  had  bought  and  paid  for  it  to  a  lady  who  was  countess  de 
Roussy,  some  time  wife  to  sir  Louis  de  Namur,  from  whom  she  was 
divorced.  The  other  was  against  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  from  whom 
she  claimed  the  sum  of  one  hundred  thousand  francs,  and  which  she 
proved  he  had  received  for  and  in  the  name  of  her  late  lord  the 
king  of  Naples,  Sicily,  and  Jerusalem,  on  condition  to  pay  the  same 
to  him  in  la  Puglia;  but,  when  he  was  informed  of  the  king  of  Naples' 
death,  he  no  longer  continued  his  journey  but  returned  to  France,  mak- 
ing use  of  the  above-mentioned  sum  to  his  own  profit,  without  render- 
ing any  account  of  it  to  the  queen  of  Naples,  nor  to  her  two  children 
Lewis  and  Charles,  but  dissipating  it  in  folly  and  extravagance.  This 
was  the  cause,  as  the  queen  of  Naples  said,  of  the  loss  of  that  king- 
dom, which  was  regained  by  Margaret  Durazzo  and  the  heirs  of  sir 
Charles  Durazzo  ;  for  the  soldiers  of  her  late  lord,  who  were  aiding 
her  to  continue  the  war  in  Calabria  and  la  Puglia,  deserted  her  for 
want  of  pay :  many  had  turned  to  the  count  de  St.  Severino  and  to" 
Margaret  Durazzo,  and  others  had  retired  from  the  war. 

All  these  matters  were  pleaded  in  the  courts  of  the  parliament  at 
Paris,forupwardof  three  years;  although  sirPeterde  Craon  was  absent, 
his  advocates  defended  him  well.  They  said,  that  in  regard  to  the  sum 
of  one  hundred  thousand  francs  which  he  was  charged  with  having 
received  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  Naples,  that  king  was  indebted 
to  him  as  much,  if  not  more,  for  the  great  and  noble  services  he  had 
rendered  him.  Notwithstanding  the  length  of  time  this  cause  lasted, 
it  was  impossible  to  put  off  for  ever  its  conclusion  ;  and  the  lady  was 
very  urgent  that  judgment  should  be  given  by  the  parliament.  The 
judges,  having  considered  the  matter  well,  declared  they  would  give 
no  judgment  until  both  parties  were  personally  before  them.  This 
was  then  difficult  to  accomplish,  from  the  disgrace  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
was  in  with  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Orleans,  for  his  attempt  to 
assassinate  the  constable.  The  lady,  finding  nothing  would  be  done 
until  sir  Peter  was  before  the  court,  perfectly  free  from  every  other 
charge  except  what  she  accused  him  of,  and  with  full  liberty  to  go 
anywhere  in  France,  exerted  herself  greatly  to  obtain  this  for  him, 
that  an  end  might  be  put  to  her  suit.  Her  solicitations  with  the  king, 
the  duke  of  Orleans,  the  count  de  Penthievre,  sir  John  Harpedane 
and  others,  who  had  any  complaints  against  him,  were  successful, 
and  he  was  acquitted  of  all  other  charges.  I  know  not  whether  it 
happened  through  dissimulation  or  otherwise,  but  he  was  shown 
great  attention  and  kindness  by  the  nobles  and  ladies  of  France  until 
the  time  when  judgment  was  to  be  given.  He  kept  up  as  great  state 
at  Paris  as  ever  he  had  done,  and  was  appointed  to  receive  the  Eng- 
glish  embassadors,  and  to  introduce  them  to  the  king,  his  brother, 

*  There  is  a  mistoke  here.  Leopold  IV.,  duke  of  Austria,  married  Catherine,  not 
Mary,  daughter  of  Philippe  Je  Hardi,  and  sister  of  Jean-sans-peur,  the  leader  of  this 
expedition.— Ed. 

t  The  monk  of  St.  Denis  says  that  their  numbers  were  more  than  twelve  hundred.  Six 
hundred  horsemen,  with  their  attendants  on  foot,  (as  was  customary,)  would  aiuount 
to  that  Durober.—fiD. 


and  uncles,  for  he  was  a  knight  perfectly  well  versed  in  all  such  cere, 
monies. 

The  day  was  fixed  for  the  parliament  to  decide  on  the  queen  of 
Naples'  complaints  :  the  sentence  had  before  been  determined  upon, 
and  waited  solely  for  the  appearance  of  all  parties  concerned.  A 
great  number  of  the  nobility  attended,  that  it  might  have  more  au. 
thenticity ;  among  whom  were  the  queen  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem, 
duchess  of  Anjou  and  countess  of  Provence,  her  son  Chares,  prince 
of  Tarentum,  and  John  of  Blois,  more  commonly  called  John  of  Brit, 
tany,  count  de  Penthievre  and  Limoges,  the  dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry, 
Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  the  count  de  Brianne  and  the  bishop  of  Laon, 
whom  the  queen  had  brought  before  the  court  on  the  subject  of  her 
claim  on  the  county  of  Roussy.  Sir  Peter  de  Craon  was  likewise 
there,  attended  by  many  of  his  relations  and  friends. 

The  matter  of  the  county  of  Roussy  was  first  disposed  of;  and  the 
judgment  of  the  court  was  solemnly  pronounced,  that  the  county 
should  belong  to  the  count  de  Brianne,  and  to  his  heirs,  who 
was  to  have  immediate  possession  given  him  ;  but  the  queen  of 
Naples  was  to  be  repaid  in  money  the  full  amount  of  what  her  late 
lord,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  had  given  to  the  countess  of  Roussy,  lately 
deceased.  The  heirs  of  the  countess  of  Roussy,  to  whom  the  lands 
belonged,  thanked  the  court  for  the  judgment  they  had  given.  The 
president,  who  was  to  declare  the  sentence  in  th<3  second  cause,  now 
rose,  and  said,  "the  parliament  had  determined  that  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
was  indebted  to  the  queen  of  Naples  in  the  sura  of  one  hundred  thou- 
sand francs,  which  he  must  pay  to  her,  or  Iju  committed  to  prison 
until  it  was  done  completely  to  her  satisfaction."  The  queen  thanked 
the  court  for  their  judgment,  and,  instantly,  on  her  request,  sir  Peter 
de  Craon  was  arrested,  in  the  king's  name,  and  carried  to  the  prison 
of  the  Louvre,  where  he  was  confined  and  well  guarded.  Upon  this, 
the  parliament  broke  up,  and  every  one  returned  to  his  home.  Thus 
were  these  two  sentences  given,  through  the  activity  of  the  duchess 
of  Anjou. 

CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

THE  MARRIAGE  IS  CONCLUDED  BETWEEN  KING  RICHARD  OF  ENGLAND 
AND  THE  LADY  ISABELLA,  ELDEST  DAUGHTER  TO  CHARLES  VI.  KING  OF 
FRANCE.  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  MARRIES  AGAIN.  SIR  PETER  DE 
CRAON  IS,  AFTER  SOME  TIME,  DELIVERED  FROM  PRISON,  AT  THE 
ENTREATY  OF  THE  YOUNG  QUEEN  OF  ENGLAND. 

The  earl  marshal,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  and  the  English  embassa- 
dors remained  for  twenty-two  days  in  Paris,  where  they  were  excel- 
lently  well  entertained  by  the  king  and  his  court ;  their  negotiations 
were  successful,  and  the  marriage  between  the  king  of  England 
and  the  princess  Isabella  was  agreed  on.  She  was  betrothed  and 
espoused  by  the  earl  marshal,  as  proxy  for  the  king  of  England,  and 
the  lady,  ever  after,  was  styled  queen  of  England.  I  was  at  the 
time  told  it  was  pleasant  to  see  that,  young  as  she  was,  she  knew 
well  how  to  act  the  queen.  When  this  business  was  completed,  and 
the  different  treaties  signed  and  sealed,  the  embassadors  took  their 
leave  of  the  king  and  his  court,  and  departed  from  Paris  to  Calais, 
on  their  return  to  England,  where  they  were  joyfully  received  by  the 
king,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  lords  attached  to  the  king's  per- 
son and  pleasures. 

However  much  others  might  be  pleased,  it  was  not  so  with  the 
duke  of  Gloucester ;  for  he  saw  plainly  that  by  this  marriage  peace 
would  be  established  between  the  two  kingdoms,  which  sorely  dis- 
pleased him,  unless  it  should  be  such  a  peace  as  would  redound  tc 
the  honor  of  England,  and  everything  were  placed  on  the  same  foot- 
ing as  when  the  war  broke  out  in  Gascony.  He  frequently  conversed 
on  this  subject  with  his  brother  the  duke  of  York,  and,  whenever  the 
occasion  was  favorable,  endeavored  to  draw  him  over  to  his  way  of 
thinking,  for  he  was  but  of  weak  understanding.  He  dared  not  speak 
so  freely  to  his  elder  brother  of  Lancaster,  who  was  of  the  king's 
party,  and  well  satisfied  with  this  marriage,  on  account  of  his  two 
daughters  the  queens  of  Castille  and  Portugal.  At  this  period,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  married  his  third  wife,  the  daughter  of  a  Hain- 
ault  knight,  called  sir  Paon  de  Ruet :  he  had  formerly  been  one  of 
the  knights  to  the  good  and  noble  queen  Philippa  of  England,  who 
much  loved  the  Hainaulters,  as  she  was  herself  of  that  country. 

This  lady  whom  the  duke  of  Lancaster  married  was  called  Cath- 
erine,*  and  in  her  youth  had  been  of  the  household  of  the  ducheas 
Blanche  of  Lancaster.  Before  the  lady  Blanche's  death,  and  even 
when  the  duke  was  married  to  his  second  wife  Constance,  the 
daughter  of  don  Pedro,  he  cohabited  with  the  lady  Catherine  de 
Ruet  who  was  then  married  to  an  English  knight  now  dead.t 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  had  three  childrenj  by  her,  previous  to  his 
marriage,  two  sons  and  a  daughter :  the  eldest  son  was  named  John 
lord  Beaufort  of  Lancaster ;  the  other  Thomas,  whom  the  duke  kept  at 
the  schools  in  Oxford,  and  made  a  great  churchman  and  civilian.  He 
was  afterwards  bishop  of  Lincoln,  which  is  the  richest  bishopric  in 
the  kingdom :  from  affection  to  these  children,  the  duke  married 
their  mother,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  France  and  England,  fcr 

*  Catherine  Swynford.— Ed.  t  Sir  Hugh  Swynford. 

t  Froissart  mistakes  in  the  number,  and  Thomas  for  Henry.  According  to  Sandford, 
he  had  four  children  by  Cp^herine  Swynford :  John  Beaufort,  earl  of  Somerset— Henry 
Beaufoit,  bishop  of  Winchester  and  cardinal  of  Beaufort— Thomas  Beaufort,  ducke  o 
Exeter  and  earl  of  Dorset— Joan  Beaufort,  countess  of  Westmoreland. 

'R'or  further  particulsrs,  see  Sandford  and  Dugdale. 


578 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &,  c . 


Catherine  Swynford  was  of  base  extraction  in  comparison  to  his  two 
former  duchesses  Blanche  and  Constance.    When  this  marriage  was 
announced  to  the  ladies  of  high  rank  in  England,  such  as  the  duchess 
of  Gloucester,  the  countess  of  Derby,  the  countess  of  Arundel,  and 
others  connected  with  the  royal  family,  they  were  greatly  shocked, 
and  thought  the  duke  much  to  blame.    They  said, "  he  had  sadly  dis- 
.Traced  himself  by  thus  marrying  his  concubine;"  and  added,  that, 
*•  since  it  was  so,  she  would  be  the  second  lady  in  the  kingdom,  and 
the  queen  would  be -dishonorably  accompanied  by  her;  but  that,  for 
their  parts,  they  would  leave  her  to  do  the  honors  alone,  for  they 
would  never  enter  any  place  where  she  was.     They  themselves 
would  be  disgraced  if  they  suffered  such  a  base-born  duchess,  who 
had  been  the  duke's  concubine  a  long  time  before  and  during  his 
marriages,  to  take  precedence,  and  their  hearts  would  burst  with  grief 
were  it  to  happen."    Those  who  were  the  most  outrageous  on  the 
subject  were  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Gloucester.    They  considered 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  as  a  doating  fool  for  thus  marrying  his  concu. 
bine,  and  declared  they  would  never  honor  his  lady  by  calling  her 
sister.    The  duke  of  York  made  light  of  the  matter,  for  he  lived 
chiefly  with  the  king  and  his  brother  of  Lancaster.    The  duke  of 
Gloucester  was  of  a  different  way  of  thinking :  although  the  young- 
est of  the  three  brothers,  he  yielded  to  no  man's  opinion,  was  naturally 
very  proud  and  overbearing,  and  in  opposition  to  the  king's  ministers, 
unless  he  could  turn  them  as  he  willed.    Catherine  Ruet,  however, 
remained  duchess  of  Lancaster,  and  the  second  lady  in  England,  as 
long  as  she  lived.    She  was  a  lady  accustomed  to  honors,  for  she  had 
been  brought  up  at  court  during  her  youth,  and  the  duke  fondly  loved 
the  children  he  had  by  her,  as  he  showed  during  his  life  and  at  his  death. 

I  must  mention,  that  when  the  sentence  of  the  court  of  parliament 
at  Paris  had  been  pronounced  against  sir  Peter  de  Craon  in  favor  of 
the  queen  of  Naples,  he  was  confounded.    Finding  that  he  must 
refund  the  one  hundred  thousand  francs  or  remain  his  whole  life  in 
prison,  -he  listened  to  the  council  that  was  given  him  from  the  duke 
and  duchess  of  Burgundy.    They  advised  him  to  solicit  the  young 
queen  of  England  to  intercede  with  the  queen  of  Naples  to  obtain  his 
liberty  for  fifteen  days  only,  that  he  might  seek  out  his  friends  in 
Paris  to  pay  this  money,  or  to  become  his  sureties  until  he  had  pro- 
cured it  in  Brittany  or  elsewhere,  engaging  to  return  with  the  sum 
he  was  condemned  to  pay.    The  queen  of  Naples  complied  with  the 
request  of  the  queen  of  England,  but  on  condition  that  sir  Peter  de 
Craon  should  every  night  sleep  in  his  prison  at  the  Louvre.    Sir  Peter 
ought  for  aid  among  his  relatives  in  vain  ;  for  the  sum  was  too  great 
or  them  to  advance,  and  they  refused  being  his  sureties.    At  the 
!nd  of  the  fifteen  days,  he  was  forced  to  return  to  his  prison,  where 
)e  was  strictly  guarded  day  and  night,  and  at  his  own  proper  costs. 

We  will  now  speak  of  what  actions  and  enterprises  the  count  de 
?fevers  and  the  lords  of  France  performed  this  summer  in  Hungary  ; 
md  then  say  something  of  the  expedition  the  earl  of  Hainault  and 
earl  of  Ostrevant  made  into  Friesland. 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

JOHN  OF  BURGUNDY,  COUNT  OF  NEVERS,  PASSES  THE  DANUBE  WITH  HIS 
ARMY.  AFTER  THE  CAPTURE  OF  SEVERAL  PLACES,  THE  TOWN  OF  NICO- 
POLI  IS.  BESIEGED.*  " 

On  the  arrival  of  the  count  de  Nevers  with  his  army,  which  was 
composed  of  numbers  of  valiant  men  from  France  and  other  C9un. 
tries,  at  Buda  in  Hungary,  the  king  f.-ave  them  a  most  hearty  recep- 
tion, as  indeed  he  ought,  for  to  serve  iiim  they  were  come.  It  was 
the  intention  of  the  king  of  Hungary,  before  he  took  the  field,  to 
obtain  some  certain  intelligence  of  the  movements  of  Bajazet,  who 
had  given  him  notice  since  last  February  to  increase  his  forces,  as  ho 
would  in  the  course  of  the  month  of  May  lead  an  immense  army  to 
cross  the  Danube  and  offer  combat  to  the  Hungarians,  Many  won- 
dered how  this  could  be  done  ;  but  others  replied :  "  Nothing  was 
impossible  to  man  ;  that  as  Bajazet  was  of  great  valor  and  enterprise, 
and  had  said  he  would  do  so,  he  would  surely  accomplish  it ;  but,  if 
he  failed  in  his  threat,  and  did  not  cross  the  Danube,  we  ought  to 
cross  it,  and  enter  his  kingdom  of  Turkey.  The  king  of  Hungary 
could  lead  thither  one  hundred  thousand  men,  including  foreigners, 
which  was  sufficient  to  conquer  all  Turkey,  and  even  to  advance  to 
the  kingdom  of  Persia.  If  we  gain  a  victory  over  Bajazet,  we  shall 
so  far  succeed  that  we  may  conquer  Syria  and  the  Holy  Land,  and 
deliver  Jerusalem  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Sultan  and  the  enemies  of 
our  God.  In  the  ensuing  summer,  the  kings  of  France  and  England 
will  jointly  raise  a  large  force  of  men-at-arms  and  archers;  and,  when 
ihey  shall  Ije  united  to  us,  nothing  will  be  able  to  withstand  so  pow- 
erful  an  army." 

Such  were  the  conversations  of  the  French  in  Hungar}-.  When 
the  month  of  May  arrived,  being  disappointed  in  their  expectations 
of  hearing  of  the  march  of  Bajazet,  the  king  of  Hungary  sent  scouts 
across  the  Danube  to  seek  intelligence,  and,  at  the  same  time,  issued  his 
ummons  for  his  power  to  assemble.    The  knights  of  Rhodes  came 
hitlier  in  numbers  during  the  month  of  May,  looking  for  the  arrival 
»f  the  Saracens,  but  no  news  was  heard  of  them.    The  king  of  Hun. 

**  "  Nicopoli"— on  the  Danube,  in  Bulgaria,  sixty  leagues  N.  W.  from  Adrianople.  It 
!  famous  for  the  battle,  in  1393,  between  Sigismond,  king  of  Hungary,  aJid  Bojazet. 
ligismond  lost  the  battle  and  twenty  thousand  men ;  but  it  cost  Bajazet  sixty  thousand, 
who  were  left  dead  on  the  field. 


gary,  on  this,  sent  some  Hungarians  who  were  used  to  arms,  and 
well  acquainted  with  the  country,  beyond  the  Danube,  but  they 
were  as  unsuccessful  as  his  former  scouts,  in  not  meeting  Bajazet; 
they  heard  that  he  was  still  in  Asia,  at  Damascus,  Antioch>  or  Alex, 
andria.  The  king,  on  receiving  this  information,  called  a  council  of 
his  lords,  and  those  who  were  come  from  France,  who  were  eagei 
to  signalize  themselves,  to  consider  how  they  should  act  in  this  emer, 
gency.  The  king  told  them  that  he  had  sent  some  expert  men.at- 
arms  to  seek  Bajazet,  who  had  advanced  far  into  Turkey  ;  and  that 
there  was  no  appearance  Bajazet  would  this  summer  put  the  menace 
into  execution,  of  crossing  the  Danube  to  offer  him  batde.  The  king 
wished  to  have  advice  on  this  matter,  more  especially  from  the  French 
lords.  The  lord  de  Coucy  having  consulted  with  the  other  barons, 
answered  for  them,  that  if  Bajazet  should  have  told  lies,  and  deceived 
them  by  not  keeping  his  word,  they  ought  not  for  that  to  remain  idle, 
but  attempt  some  deeds  of  arms,  since  they  were  come  thither  to 
that  effect ;  that  all  the  French,  Germans,  and  other  foreigners,  were 
willing  to  meet  the  Turks;  and  if  under  the  command  of  Bajazet  so 
much  the  better,  as  it  would  redound  more  to  their  honor.  What 
the  lord  de  Coucy  said  was  approved  of  by  the  French,  Germans, 
Bohemians,  and  others,  as  the  most  advantageous  manner  of  employ- 
ing the  season. 

Orders  were,  in  consequence,  issued  by  the  king  and  marshals, 
that  every  one  be  prepared  by  a  certain  day,  which  was  appointed  on 
the  octave  of  Saint  John  the  Baptist,  to  march  for  Turkey.  These 
orders  were  punctually  obeyed  ;  and  you  would  have  seen  servants 
busily  employed  in  preparing  all  things  for  their  masters'  wants.  The 
lords  of  France  were  desirous  of  making  a  handsome  figure,  and  ex- 
amined well  their  armor  and  equipages,  sparing  no  money  to  have 
them  as  complete  as  possible.  Their  appearance  was  grandly  mag- 
nificent, when  they  took  the  field  from  Buda,  the  principal  city  of 
Hungary.  The  constable  of  Hungary  had  the  command  of  the:  van 
division,  because  he  knew  the  country  well,  and  led  with  him  a  large 
body  of  Hungarians  and  Germans.  Next  to  him  marched  the  French 
lords,  the  constable  of  France,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  the  lords  Henry  and  Philip  de  Bar,  and  many  more. 

With  the  king  of  Hungary  rode  the  greatest  barons  of  his  realm, 
as  was  proper,  and  by  his  side  John  of  Burgundy,  who  often  con- 
versed with  him.  They  were  full  sixty  thousand  horse  :  the  infantry 
were  few  in  number,  indeed  none  but  the  followers  of  the  army. 
The  array  of  the  Christians  was  noble  and  handsome  ;  and  among 
the  Hungarians  were  many  cross-bow  men  on  horseback.  This  army 
advanced  until  it  came  to  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  which  it  crossed 
in  barges,  boats,  and  pontoons,  prepared  some  time  since  for  this 
purpose.  It  was  more  than  eight  days  before  all  had  passed  over ; 
and  as  they  landed  on  the  opposite  shore,  they  lodged  themselves  to 
wait  for  their  companions.  The  Danube  divides  the  kingdoms  of 
Hungary  and  Turkey.  When  the  whole  army  had  crossed,  they 
were  delighted  to  find  themselves  on  Turkish  ground,  for  they  were 
impatient  to  try  the  courage  of  the  Turks.  After  a  council  they  re- 
solved to  besiege  a  town  in  Turkey  called  Comecte,*  and  made  pre. 
parations  to  invest  it  on  all  sides.  This  could  easily  be  done ;  for 
it  is  situated  in  an  open  plain,  with  a  river  deep  enough  to  bear  ves- 
sels, called  the  Mecte,t  which  rises  in  Turkey,  and  falls  into  the 
Danube  near  the  sea.  This  river  Danube  is  very  wide,  and  has 
more  than  four  hundred  leagues  of  course  from  its  spring  to  the  sea ; 
it  would  be  the  most  profitable  of  rivers  to  Hungary  and  the  adjoin- 
ing countries,  if  the  vessels  it  carries  could  have  a  free  passage  to  the 
sea,  but  that  is  impossible  ;  for,  right  at  its  mouth,  there  is  a  moun- 
tain which  divides  it  into  two  parts,  and  chokes  the  passage  :  the 
noise  of  the  water  is  so  tremendous,  no  vessel  dares  approach  it,  and 
it  may  be  heard  seven  leagues  off.  On  both  sides  of  the  river  Mecte 
are  fertile  meads,  to  the  great  advantage  of  the  inhabitants,  and  vine- 
yards, which  in  favorable  seasons  produce  good  wines.  The  Turks 
vintage  them,  and,  when  made,  they  are  put  into  goat-skins,  and 
sold  to  the  Christians,  for,  according  to  their  religion,  they  are  for- 
bidden to  taste  wine  under  pain  of  death  :  at  least  when  discovered 
so  doing,  they  are  punished  ;  they  make  pleasant  beverages  of  many 
other  excellent  fruits  and  spices,  and  are  accustomed  to  drink  much 
of  goat's  milk,  during  the  hot  weather,  to  refresh  and  cool  them. 

The  king  of  Hungary  encamped  his  army  before  this  town  with- 
out opposition,  for  no  one  made  any  attempt  to  prevent  the  siege ;  nor 
was  there  any  person  or  army  in  the  place,  from  Bajazet,  to  guard  or 
defend  it.  On  their  arrival,  they  found  the  fruits  ripe,  which  was  a 
great  comfort  to  them.  Many  attacks  were  made  on  the  town,  but 
they  were  valiantly  opposed  by  the  inhabitants,  in  the  expectation  of 
daily  receiving  reinforcements  from  Bajazet,  their  lord,  to  raise  the 
siege.  None,  however,  came,  and  the  city  was  taken  by  storm,  with 
great  slaughter  of  men,  women,  and  children ;  for  the  Christians  on 
entering  it  spared  none.  When  Comecte  had  thus  been  destroyed, 
the  king  of  Hungary  decamped  with  his  army  and  advanced  farther 
into  Turkey  toward  the  large  city  of  Nicopoli ;  but,  before  he  arrived 
there,  he  came  to  a  town  called  Laquaire,  where  he  encamped  fifteen 
days,  for  it  was  so  long  before  he  could  conquer  it.  This  was  also 
taken  by  storm,  and  destroyed.  They  then  marched  to  another  town 
and  castle  called  Brehappe,  governed  by  a  Turkish  knight,  the  lord 
of  the  place,  who  had  with  him  a  strong  garrison. 

The  king  of  Hungary  encamped  his  Hungarians  about  a  league 

*  "Comecte."  Q.  N»w.  t  "Mecte."  ft.  Moruv*. 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 

^          -  .- .-   I..-  — .  — .  


distant  from  it  on  account  of  water,  for  there  was  none  nearer  Bre- 
happe  ;  but  the  counts  de  Nevers,  d'Eu,  de  la  Marche,  and  the  lords 
de  Coucy,  Boucicaut,  de  Saimpi,  de  Roye,  Henry  and  Philip  de  Bar, 
with  more  than  a  thousand  French  knights  and  squires,  made  their 
approaches  close  to  the  town.  The  count  de  Nevers  had  been 
created  a  knight  by  the  king  of  Hungary,  on  his  entering  Turkey ; 
and,  the  day  he  displayed  his  banner,  upward  of  three  hundred  were 
knighted.  Those  who  had  advanced  to  the  town  won  it,  within  four 
days,  by  assault ;  but  the  castle  was  too  strong,  and  resisted  all  their 
attacks.    The  lord  of  Brehappe,  whose  name  was,  I  believe,  Corba. 


57 

into  the  town,  to  the  joy  of  the  inhabitants.    Balachius  remained  it 
the  castle  of  Brehappe,  and  Ruffin  took  the  first  opportunity  of  set 
ting  out,  passing  the  Christian  army  in  the  night,  for  he  was  wel 
acquainted  with  the  country,  and  crossed  the  Hellespont  to  learn  in- 
telligence where  Bajazet  was. 

In  truth,  Bajazet  was  at  Cairo  with  the  sultan  of  Babylon,  to  solicit 
his  aid,  and  there  the  Turk  found  him.  When  Bajazet  saw  him,  he 
was  much  surprised,  and  imagined  something  extraordinary  had  hap. 
pened.  He  called  to  him,  and  asked  how  things  were  going  on  in 
Turkey.  "  My  lord,"  replied  he,  "  they  are  very  anxious  to  see  you 


dasj  a  very  valiant  man,  saved  many  of  his  people  within  the  castle. 
He  had  three  brothers,  called  Maladius,  Balachius,  and  Ruffin. 
After  the  capture  of  the  town,  the  Christians  were  seven  days  before 
the  castle,  and  attacked  it  many  times,  but  they  lost  move  than  they 
gained.  These  four  brothers  showed  they  were  men  of  valor  by  the 
defence  they  made.  The  French  lords  having  well  considered  the 
strength  of  the  castle,  and  that  they  lost  more  than  they  won,  saw 
plainly  their  attempts  would  be  vain,  and  decamped,  for  they  had 
heard  the  king  of  Hungary  was  desirous  to  lay  siege  to  Nicopoli. 
Thus  was  the  siege  of  Brehappe  Castle  broken  up,  and  the  garrison 
left  in  peace,  but  the  town  was  burnt.  The  count  de  Nevers  and  the 
lords  of  France  joined  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  instantly  prepared 
to  march  to  Nicopoli. 

Corbadas  de  Brehappe  was  well  pleased  to  observe  the  Christians 
marching  away,  and  said :  "  We  shall  now  be  undisturbed  for  some 
time  :  if  my  town  be  burnt,  it  will  be  rebuilt  and  recover  itself :  but 
I  am  surprised  that  we  have  no  news  from  our  sultan  Bajazet ;  for  he 
told  me,  the  last  time  I  spoke  with  him  in  the  city  of  Nicopoli,  that 
h^. would  return  to  this  country  the  beginning  of  May.  His  inten- 
tions were  to  cross  the  Hellespont,  and  Hungary.  But  this  he  has 
not  done  ;  and  the  Hungarians,  greatly  strengthened  and  emboldened 
by  succors  from  France,  have  crossed  the  Danube  and  entered  Tur- 
key, where  they  will  destroy  all  the  possessions  of  Bajazet,  for  we 
have  no  force  to  oppose  them.  They  Will  now  for  certain  besiege 
Nicopoli,  which,  although  sufficiently  strong  to  hold  out  for  some 
time,  must  be  well  defended.  We  are  four  brothers,  knights,  and  re- 
lations to  Bajazet :  we  ought,  therefore,  to  attend  to  his  concerns ; 
and,  in  consequence,  I  propose  the  following  plan  :  I  and  my  brother 
Maladius  will  go  to  Nicopoli  to  assist  in  its  defence;  Balachius  shall 
remain  here  to  guard  Brehappe,  and  Ruffin  shall  cross  the  sea  and 
hasten  to  find  Bajazet,  and  inform  him  of  everything  that  has  hap- 
pened, and  the  great  army  that  has  invaded  Turkey,  that  he  may 
take  instant  measures  to  prevent  the  dishonorable  loss  of  his  posses- 
sions, and  march  such  a  force  against  the  Christians  as  may  conquer 
them ;  otherwise  he  will  not  only  lose  Armenia  that  he  has  won,  but 
his  own  territories  also ;  for,  according  to  appearances,  the  king  of 
Hungary  and  the  Christians  are  determined  to  attempt  his  complete  | 
destruction."  The  three  Turks  approved  of  what  their  brother  had 
said,  and  promised  obedience.  They  made  preparations  accordingly; 
and,  in  the  mean  time,  the  siege  was  laid  before  Nicopoli  by  the 
Oiiristian  army,  amounting  to  nearly  one  hundred  thousand  men. 
Corbadas  de  Brehappe  and  his  brother  Maladius  gained  admittance 


there,  for  the  king  of  Hungary,  with  an  immense  force,  has  crossed 
the  Danube,  and  invaded  the  country.  They  have  committed  great 
destruction,  and  burnt  five  or  six  of  your  inclosed  towns  :  when  I 
left  Brehappe,  they  were  marching  to  Nicopoli.  My  brothers  Cor- 
badas and  Maladius  have  thrown  themselves,  with  some  men-at-arms, 
into  the  town  to  assist  in  the  defence.  You  must  know,  that  in  this 
army  of  the  king  of  Hungary,  there  is  a  body  of  Frenchmen,  the  most 
gallant  and  best  appointed  that  can  be  seen.  It  behoves  you,  there- 
fore, to  summon  your  friends  and  vassals,  and  hasten  to  Turkey  with 
an  army  powerful  enough  to  drive  these  Christians  across  the  Danube ; 
but  if  your  force  is  not  very  considerable,  you  will  not  be  able  to 
accomplish  it." 

"  How  many  are  they  ?"  asked  Bajazet.  "  Upward  of  one  hun- 
dred thousand,"  said  the  Turk,  "and  all  on  horseback,  armed  in  the 
best  possible  manner."  Bajazet  made  no  reply  to  this,  but  entered 
the  chamber  of  the  sultan  of  Babylon,  leaving  the  Turk,  who  had 
brought  this  intelligence,  among  his  people.  He  related  what  you 
have  just  heard  ta  the  sultan  of  Babylon,  who  answered,  "  You  must 
provide  yourself  accordingly,  and  shall  have  men  enough  to  oppose 
them,  for  we  must,  by  all  means,  defend  our  religion  and  possessions." 
"  That  is  true,"  replied  Bajazet,  "  and  my  wishes  are  now  accom- 
plished  ;  for  I  v/as  desirous  that  the  king  of  Hungary  would  cross  the 
Danube  with  his  army  and  enter  Turkey.  At  present,  I  shall  let  him 
have  full  scope,  but  in  the  end  he  shall  repay  me  fully  for  what  he 
has  done.  It  is  four  months  since  I  heard  of  tins  expedition,  from 
my  good  friend  the  duke  of  Milan,  who  at  the  same  time  sent  me 
twelve  hawks  and  gerfalcons,  the  finest  I  ever  saw.  With  these 
presents,  he  wrote  me  the  names  and  surnames  of  the  barons  of 
France  who  were  coming  to  carry  the  war  into  Turkey  ;  adding,  that 
if  I  could  capture  those  named  in  his  letter,  their  ransoms  would  be 
worth  to  me  more  than  a  million  of  florins.  Besides  the  barons  he 
mentioned,  there  ought  to  be  with  them  from  France,  or  the  neigh- 
boring countries,  five  hundred  gallant  squires.  The  duke  of  Milan 
advised  me,  if  we  had  a  battle,  (which  will  infallibly  be  the  case,  for  I 
shall  march  to  meet  them,)  to  draw  up  my  men  with  prudence,  and  to 
take  every  advantage  in  the  combat;  for  they  were  all  men  of  such 
ability  and  resolution,  that  the  meanest  would  not  fly,  to  avoid  death 
They  have  undertaken  this  expedition,  as  the  duke  writes  me,  solely 
through  valor,  to  do  some  deeds  of  arms  that  may  gain  them  renown- 
For  this  I  feel  myself  thankful  to  them  ;  and  their  desire  for  arms 
shall  be  gratified  within  three  m.onths  from  this  time,  when,  perhaps, 
they  may  have  more  than  sufficient." 


580 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  LXXV. 

A  DIGRESSION  FROM  THE  PRINCIPAL  HISTORY,  TO  EXPLAIN  WHY  JOHN 
GALEAS  OF  MILAN  WAS  MOVED  TO  GIVE  THE  TURK  INFORMATION  OF  THE 
EXPEDITION  INTENDED  AGAINST  HIM. 

What  Bajazet  had  told  the  sultan  of  Babylon  respecting  the  in- 
Ibnnation  he  had  received  from  the  lord  of  Milan  must  surprise  every 
one.  It  was  supposed  he  had  been  baptized  and  was  regenerated  in 
our  faith,  and  yet  he  had  sought  the  friendship  and  alliance  of  an  in- 
fidel  king,  an  enemy  to  our  religion,  and  had  every  year  sent  him 
presents  of  hounds  and  hawks,  or  the  finest  linen  cloth  that  could  be 
procured  at  Rheims,  Cambray,  or  in  Holland,  which  is  very  agree- 
able to  the  Saracens,  who  have  none  but  what  comes  from  our  coun- 
try. Bajazet,  in  return,  made  him  rich  gifts  of  cloth  of  gold  and 
precious  stones,  of  which  they  have  abundance ;  and  we  cannot  obtain 
them  without  great  risk,  unless  by  means  of  the  Venetians  or  Genoese, 
who  traffic  with  those  parts.  With  regard  to  the  count  de  Vertus, 
duke  of  Milan,  and  the  lord  Galeas,  his  father,  who  reigned  over  the 
Milanese  as  tyrants,  it  is  marvellous  to  think  of  their  fortunes,  and 
how  they  first  gained  possession  of  that  country. 

There  were  three  brothers  of  the  house  of  Visconti,  sir  Matthew, 
sir  Galeas,  and  sir  Bernabo.  These  three  brothers  had  an  uncle* 
who  was  archbishop  of  Milan  during  the  time  the  lord  Charles  de 
Luxembourg,  king  of  Bohemia  and  Germany,  was  elected  emperor 
in  the  room  of  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  who  had  obtained  that  dignity  by 
force.  He  was  never  acknowledged  emperor  by  the  church,  but, 
on  the  contrary,  was  excommunicated  by  pope  Innocent  VI.,  Avho 
then  reigned.  The  cause  of  his  excommunication  was,  that  after 
being  crowned  at  Rome,  by  a  pope  and  twelve  cardinals  of  his 
creation,  he  gave  liberty  to  his  German  soldiers  to  plunder  Rome, 
to  make  them  amends  for  the  pay  that  was  due.  This  was  the 
recompense  the  Romans  received  for  the  reception  they  gave  him ; 
and  for  this  cause  he  died  under  sentence  of  excommunication. 
The  pope  and  cardinals  whom  he  had  made  came  of  their  free 
will  to  Avignon,  and  submitted  themselves  to  pope  Innocent,  vv'ho 
absolved  them  of  their  error. 

To  return  to  the  lords  of  Milan  ;  I  will  say  how  they  first  obtained 
possession  of  the  Milanese.  This  archbishop,  their  uncle,  received 
in  Milan  the  new  emperor  on  his  return  from  Aix-la-Chapelle  (where 
he  had  performed  the  usual  ceremonies  for  forty  days)  with  so  much 
magnificence  and  splendor  that,  in  return  for  his  good  cheer  and  for 
a  loan  of  one  hundred  thousand  ducats,  the  emperor  created  him 
viscount  of  Milan,  and  gave  to  him  the  territory  of  the  Milanese, 
and  to  his  nephews  after  him,  to  hold  during  pleasure,  and  until  the 
hundred  thousand  ducats  were  repaid  in  one  sum.  When  the  arch- 
bishop died,  his  nephew,  sir  Matthew,  was  acknowledged  by  the 
emperor  as  viscount  of  Milan.  His  two  brothers,  sir  Galeas  and  sir 
Bernabo,  who  then  were  far  from  rich,  took  counsel  together,  and 
determined  to  seize  the  government  and  rule  over  Lombardy :  to 
accomplish  this,  they  resolved  on  their  brother's  death,  by  poison  or 
otherwise,t  and  then  to  unite  themselves  so  strongly  by  marriage 
that  no  one  would  dare  to  anger  them.  After  the  death  of  sir  Mat- 
thew, they  reigned  with  great  power,  and  were  on  the  best  terms 
during  their  lives.  They  divided  the  country  of  Lombardy  between 
them :  sir  Galeas  had  ten  towns,  being  the  eldest  brother,  and  sir 
Bernabo  nine  ;  and  Milan  was  governed  alternately  by  them  for  one 
year.  To  maintain  their  government,  and  supply  their  expenses, 
they  laid  heavy  taxes  and  gabelles  on  the  people,  and,  by  various 
means,  extorted  great  wealth  from  tiieir  subjects.  They  had  their 
towns  garrisoned  with  foreign  mercenaries,  Germans,  French,  Bre- 
tons, English,  and  from  every  nation  except  Lombardy,  for  in  the 
Lombards  they  had  no  confidence.  These  soldiers  were  regularly 
paid  every  month,  and  were  much  dreaded  by  the  people,  for  none 
dared  to  oppose  thern.  When  any  of  the  neighboring  lords  ventured 
to  resist  their  encroachments,  they  took  a  severe  revenge,  and  de- 
stroyed several,  that  others  might  take  warning. 

The  inhabitants  of  their  towns  were  under  such  awe,  that  they 
possessed  nothing  but  through  the  good  pleasure  of  sir  Galeas  and 
sir  Bernabo,  and  those  who  were  rich  they  taxed  three  or  four  times 
a  year.  They  said  the  Lombards  were  too  proud  of  their  riches, 
and  good  for  nothing  unless  kept  under  subjection.  They  were 
indeed  so  by  them,  for  none  dared  murmur  or  say  a  word  against 
any  of  their  connnands.  The  two  brothers  married  nobly,  but  they 
bought  their  wives  from  the  wealth  of  their  people.  Sir  Galeas 
espoused  Blanche,  sister  to  the  good  count  of  Savoy  :  before  he  had 
his  consent,  he  gave  him  one  hundred  thousand  ducats.  Sir  Ber- 
nabo married  in  Germany  a  sister  to  the  duke  of  Brunswick,  and 
did  not  pay  a  less  sum  than  his  brother  had  done.t  They  had 
many  children,  whom  they  married  to  powerful  families,  to  add  to 
their  strength.  Sir  Galeas  had  a  son  called  John  Galeas,  and  when 
he  heard  that  king  John  of  France  had  obtained  his  liberty  from 
England,  and  that  he  was  in  great  difficulty  to  procure  the  first  pay- 
ment of  his  ransom,  of  three  millions  of  francs,  he  negotiated  with 

*  (liovanni  Visconti.— Ed. 

t  Although  they  might  have  intended  the  crime,  they  had  no  necessity  for  its  perpe- 
tration.  Matthew  died  from  tlie  effects  of  his  intemperance.— Ed. 

+  Galeas  Visconti  married  Blanche  of  Savoy,  10th  September,  1350. 

Bernabo  Visconti  married  Beatrix  Scaligera,  through  pride  called  Regura,  27th  Sep- 
tember, 1350.— Mndi^son's. Royal  Oenealogies. 


the  king  and  his  council  to  have  one  of  the  daughters  of  France  for 
wife  to  his  son  John  Galeas.  His  proposals  were  listened  to,  be* 
cause  they  knew  he  was  rich,  and  the  king  was  distressed  for 
money.  He  bought,  therefore,  the  daughter  of  king  John  for  six 
hundred  thousand  francs,  which  being  paid  to  the  king  of  England, 
his  son  married  her.  She  brought  him  as  her  dower  the  county  of 
Vertus  in  Champagne.  They  had  a  son  and  daughter,  and  the  last 
was  married,  by  dint  of  money,  to  the  second  son  of  the  late  king 
Charles  V.  called  Lewis,  who  is  at  this  moment  duke  of  Orleans, 
count  of  Blois  and  of  Valois.  This  marriage  cost  the  count  de  Ver. 
tus,  father  of  the  lady,  one  million  of  francs,  with  part  of  which  was 
bought  the  county  of  Blois,  as  you  have  heard  related  in  this  history. 
The  two  brothers  lived  in  great  friendship  with  each  other,  which 
increased  their  power ;  and  neither  pope  nor  cardinal,  who  made 
war  against  them,  could  gain  any  advantage,  nor  any  prince,  except 
the  Marquis  of  Montferrat,  who  succeeded  through  the  aid  of  sir 
John  Hawkwood  and  the  English  companie.s,  whom  he  sought  in 
Provence,  and  led  into  Lombardy. 

After  the  death  of  Galeas,  his  son  John  Galeas,  count  de  Vertus, 
reigned  with  great  power,  and  at  the  beginning  was  much  beloved 
in  Lombardy  for  his  prudent  and  wise  cotiG^uct.  He  abolished  the 
most  oppressive  taxes  his  father  had  imposed,  and  was  so  popular 
that  all  spoke  well  of  him ;  but  when  he  had  so  far  succeeded,  he 
showed  his  natural  disposition,  which  he  had  long  restrained.  He 
laid  an  ambuscade  for  his  uncle,  sir  Bernabo,  who  thought  himself 
on  the  best  terms  with  him ;  and,  when  he  was  taken,  he  was  told 
that  one  lord  was  sufficient  for  Lombardy.  He  could  not  obtain 
any  favor,  for  the  power  was  against  him,  and,  being  carried  to  a 
castle,  was  put  to  death,  but  how  I  know  not.  Sir  Bernabo  had 
many  fine  children  ;  and  the  queen  of  France  is  the  daughter  of  one 
that  was  married  to  the  duke  of  Austria  and  Bavaria.  Sir  Galeas 
seized  all  the  children  of  his  uncle  he  could  lay  hands  on,  as  well  as 
his  possessions,  which  he  annexed  to  his  own,  and  reigned  in  great 
splendor  and  wealth.  He  shortly  after  renewed  the  taxes  he  had 
taken  off,  and  extorted  money  from  his  subjects  by  every  means  of 
imposition,  which  made  him  more  feared  than  loved.  He  followed 
the  errors  of  his  father,  declaring  and  maintaining,  that  he  would 
never  believe  in,  nor  adore  God :  in  consequence,  he  deprived  the 
monasteries  of  great  part  of  their  revenues,  which  he  appropriated 
to  himself,  saying,  the  monks  lived  too  delicately  on  rich  food  and 
choice  wines;  that  such  superfluities  prevented  them  rising  at  mid- 
night to  perform  their  church  duties,  and  that  Saint  Benedict  had 
not  thus  framed  his  laws  for  their  conduct,  but  he  would  bring  them 
back  to  eggs  and  thin  wine,  that  their  voices  might  be  louder  and 
clearer  to  chaunt  in  the  church. 

Thus  did  sir  Galeas,  father,  and  son,  and  sir  Bernabo,  act  like 
popes  in  their  dominions  as  long  as  they  lived :  they  did  much  in- 
justice  to  churchmen,  without  fearing  anything  the  popes  might  say 
or  do  against  them  ;  and  M^hen  the  schism  happened,  and  the  two 
popes  of  Rome  and  Avignon  were  excommunicating  each  other, 
these  lords  of  Milan  laughed  at  both,  as  indeed  did  many  other 
great  lords.  The  daughter  of  this  sir  John  Galeas,  duchess  of  Or- 
leans, inherited  more  of  the  dispositions  of  her  father  than  of  her 
mother,  who  was  a  princess  of  France  ;  for  she  was  envious,  and 
covetous  of  the  pomp  of  this  world,  and  would  gladly  have  .''een  her 
lord  king  of  France,  no  m.atter  how.  A  scandalous  report  was  very 
current,  that  the  disorder  of  the  king,  which  had  so  much  distressed 
the  kingdom,  and  baffled  ail  the  skill  of  the  physicians,  was  owing 
to  her.  I  will  say  what  gave  rise  to  these  suspicions,  and  made  them 
the  more  readily  believed. 

Valentina,  duchess  of  Orleans,  had  a  handsome  son  of  the  age  of 
the  dauphin  of  France,  and  while  these  two  children  were  playing 
together  in  the  chamber  of  the  duchess,  a  poisoned  apple  was  thrown 
on  the  floor,  near  the  dauphin,  in  hopes  he  would  take  it,  but, 
through  God's  providence,  he  did  not.  The  son  of  the  duchess, 
thinking  no  harm,  ran  and  ate  it,  but  he  had  no  sooner  put  iMnto 
his  mouth  than  death  followed,  in  spite  of  every  care  to  prevent  it. 
Those  who  had  the  government  of  the  dauphin  carried  him  away, 
and  never  allowed  him  afterwards  to  enter  the  apartments  of  the 
duchess.  This  story  caused  great  murmurings  in  Paris  and  else- 
where, and  the  people  were  so  enraged  against  her,  as  to  occasion 
the  duke  to  hear  of  it :  they  publicly  said  in  Paris,  that  if  she  was 
not  prevented  from  being  near  the  king,  they  would  come  and  take 
her  away  by  force  and  put  her  to  death,  for  that  she  intended  to 
poison  the  king  and  all  his  family,  having  already  made  him  suffer 
by  her  enchantments.  What  gave  additional  weight  to  this,  was 
the  king's  refusal,  during  his  illness,  to  see  the  queen,  whom  he 
would  not  recollect,  nor  any  other  person  than  the  duchess  of  Or- 
leans. The  duke  of  Orleans,  to  put  an  end  to  these  scandalous 
reports,  took  her  away  from  the  h6tel  de  Saint  Pol  himself,  and 
sent  her  to  one  of  his  castles  called  Asnieres,  on  the  road  to  Beau- 
vais,  where  she  remained  some  time  without  ever  passing  the  gates 
of  the  castle.  She  was  removed  thence  to  Neufchatcl  on  the  Loire, 
and  the  duke  hated  her  much  for  the  accident  which  had  happened 
to  his  son  :  his  other  fine  children,  however,  softened  his  resentment 
to  her. 

Intelligence  of  this  was  carried  to  Milan,  and  sir  Galeas  heard  with 
fear  the  great  danger  his  daughter  was  in.  He  was  very  wroth  with 
the  king  of  France  and  his  ministers,  and  sent  sir  James  de  la  Berme, 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND     F  R'A  N  C  E  ,    S  P  A  I  N  ,    &  c  . 


581 


I  with  other  noble  persons,  embassadors  to  France,  to  excuse  his  daugh- 
ter, and  to  say,  that  if  any  knight  should  accuse  her  of  treason,  he 
would  provide  a  person  to  challenge  him  to  mortal  combat.    At  the 

I I  time  these  embassadors  came  to  Paris,  the  king  was  in  tolerable 
health ;  but  very  little  attention  was  paid  them,  or  to  the  excuses 

^         they  made  for  the  duchess  of  Orleans,  and  they  received  a  short  an- 
t         8wer.    When  they  saw  this,  they  returned  to  Milan  to  relate  to  the 
duke  what  they  had  seen  and  heard.    The  duke  was  more  angered 
than  before,  and  sent  his  defiance  to  the  king  and  kingdom  of  France ; 


but,  when  it  was  brought,  the  most  gallant  part  of  the  French  chivalry 
had  already  set  out  for  Hungary,  and  were  now  entered  into  Turkey. 
From  spite  to  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Milan  had  formed 
an  alliance  with  Bajazet ;  and  by  his  means  was  the  sultan  regularly 
informed  of  all  that  was  passing  in  Christendom,  and  the  secret  his- 
tory of  France. 

We  will  now  leave  this  matter,  and  say  how  the  sultan  Bajaz/^ 
and  the  Christian  barons  and  knights  in  Turkey  prospered. 


CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

WBILE  BAJilZKT  iS  RAISING  A  GREAT  ARMY  TO  OPPOSE  THE  HUNGARIANS 
AND  FRENCH,  THE  LORD  DE  COUCY,  DURING  THE  SIEGE  OF  NICOPOLI,  DE- 
FEATS A  LARGE  BODY  OF  TURKS  WITH  AN  INFERIOR  FORCE. 

Bajazet  made  no  long  stay  at  Cairo  with  tlie  sultan  of  Babylon, 
who  promised  to  send  a  great  army  to  his  aid  under  the  command 
of  his  best  men-at-arms,  that  he  might  successfully  oppose  the  barons 
and  knights  of  France.  They  dispatched  messengers  on  all  sides  to 
all  who  they  imagined  could  as.sist,  begging  they  would  exert  them- 
selves in  this  affair,  which  was  become  of  the  greatest  consequence  ; 
for,  should  the  French  conquer  Turkey,  all  the  surrounding  kingdoms 
would  tremble,  their  religion  be  destroyed,  and  themselves  reduced 
to  slavery  under  the  Christians,  and  it  were  far  better  to  die  before 
such  events  should  happen. 

Many  Saracen  kings  obeyed  the  summons  which  Bajazet  and  the 
sultan  of  Babylon  had  sent  as  far  as  Persia,  Media,  and  Tartary, 
and  to  the  north  of  the  kingdom  of  Lecto,*  beyond  the  frontiers  of 
Prussia.  The  Saracen  monarchs,  having  heard  the  army  of  the  Chris- 
tians was  composed  of  the  flower  of  their  chivalry,  selected  from 
their  own  sect  those  of  the  greatest  ability,  and  who  had  been  longest 
trained  to  arms  ;  so  that  their  armament  was  not  soon  ready  to  march, 
nor  their  purveyances  prepared.  It  v/as  the  intention  of  Bajazet  to 
raise  a  force  sufficient  to  withstand  the  Christians  :  he  therefore  began 
his  march  toward  Turkey,  followed  by  large  companies  from  various 
parts.  Tartary,  Persia,  and  Media,  sent  him  many  valiant  Saracens, 
who  were  impatient  for  the  combat,  and  to  try  their  force  against 
the  Christians.  ^ 

We  will  now  leave  Bajazet,  and  return  lo  the  Christians,  who  were 
besieging  the  strong  city  of  Nicopoli.  The  garrison  was  very  nume. 
r()u.«,  and  defended  the  place  valiantly  against  the  attacks  of  their 
enemies,  but  expressed  themselves  much  surprised  that  they  heard 
nothing  of  Bojazet.  The  emperor  of  Constantinople  had  indeed 
written  to  say,  that  he  was  still  in  the  cpuntry  about  Alexandria.  The 
besieging  army  lay  before  Nicopoli,  having  provision  in  abundance 
which,  came  to  them  from  Hungary  and  the  surrounding  countries. 
During  the  siege,  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  some  other  French  knights 
took  a  fancy  to  make  an  expedition  farther  into  Turkey,  for  they 
were  tired  of  remaining  so  long  inactive,  while  the  king  of  Hungary 
should  continue  his  approaches  to  the  town.  The  lord  de  Coucy, 
as  commander-in-chief,  left  the  camp  with  about  five  hundred  lances 
and  as  many  cross-bows,  on  horseback,  accompanied  by  the  lords  de 
Roye,  de  Saint  Py,  the  governor  of  Beauvoir,  the  lord  de  Montcaurel, 


the  borgne  de  Montquel,  and  several  more.  They  selected  as  guides 
some  of  the  best  mounted  Hungarian  scouts,  well  acquainted  with 
the  country,  to  lead  them  where  they  thought  was  probable  to  meet 
the  enemy.  This  same  week,  the  Turks  likewise  took  the  field  to 
the  amount  of  twenty  thousand  men  ;  for,  having  heard  the  Chris- 
tians were  destroying  and  burning  their  country,  they  determined  to 
put  an  end  to  it.  They  collected  in  the  foi-ce  I  have  said,  and  ad- 
vanced to  a  pass  through  which  it  was  necessary  the  Christians  should 
march  to  enter  the  open  country,  for  there  was  no  other  entrance. 
Having  remained  there  for  two  days  without  hearing  anything  of 
the  enemy,  they  were  on  the  point  of  returning  the  third  day,  when 
the  Hungarian  scouts  came  galloping*  to  the  place  where  the  Turks 
lay  in  ambush.  When  they  thus  saw  them,  they  kept  quiet  to  ob- 
serve the  Christians,  without  making  any  sally  or  throwing  a  lance. 
The  Christians  advanced  near  to  the  Turks,  and,  although  they  could 
not  see  the  whole,  found  they  were  very  numerous.  After  a  short 
stay,  they  returned  to  inform  the  lord  de  Coucy  and  the  other  lords 
what  they  had  seen.  The  Christians  were  rejoiced  on  hearing  it, 
and  the  lord  de  Coucy  said  :  "  We  must  advance  and  see  what  kind 
of  people  they  are  ;  for,  since  we  are  come  thus  far,  we  must  not  re- 
turn without  offering  them  combat,  otherwise  we  may  be  blamed." 
"  You  are  in  the  right,"  answered  such  lords  as  heard  him. 

They  then  tightened  their  armor,  regirihed  their  horses,  and  ad- 
vanced  at  a  gentle  pace  to  where  the  Turks  lay.  There  v.^as  a  small 
wood  between  the  two  parties :  when  the  French  kniglits  came  to 
it,  they  halted,  and  the  lord  de  Coucy  said  to  sir  Reginald  de  Roye 
and  the  lord  de  Saint  Py  :  "I  would  advise,  ia  order  to  draw  the 
Turks  out  of  their  ambush,  that  you  two  advance  with  one  hundred 
of  our  men,  while  we  post  the  remainder  in  this  wood.  The  Turks, 
seeing  so  small  a  party,  will  quit  their  ambush  :  do  you  suffer  your- 
selves to  be  pursued,  and,  when  past  this  wood,  wheel  round  on  them : 
we  will  instantly  sally  forth,  and  thus  inclose  and  conquer  them  at 
our  pleasure."  This  plan  was  adopted,  and  the  two  knights  set  off 
with  about  one  hundred  of  the  best  mounted  :  the  main  body  to  the 
amount  of  eight  hundred  men  of  tried  courage,  entered  the  wood, 
where  they  hid  themselves.  The  others  galloped  toward  the  Turks, 
who  were  much  pleased,  thinking  what  they  saw  was  the  whole 
force  of  the  enemy  :  they  quitted  their  ambuscade  and  advanced  un 
the  plain.  The  Christian  lords,  observing  this,  turned  about,  and 
suffered  themselves  to  be  pursued,  but,  as  they  were  so  well  mounted, 
the  Turks  could  not  come  up  with  them.  Both  parties  passed  the 
wood  without  the  ambush  being  noticed,  when  the  lord  de  Coucy 
sallied  forth  with  his  men,  shouting,  "Our  Lady  for  the  lord  de 
Coucy  I"  and,  falling  on  the  rear  of  the  Turks,  struck  down  many. 

*  It  is  in  D.  Suuvage  "came  to  Brechaut but  the  UB.  in  tll8  MuSf »im  h&S  U  IJI 

im<  f»m1  my       i^rflpi'^^nl"  ii^m\m  iiiMefnl  or "  HDMh" 


4 


582 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN.  Sec. 


The  Turks  halted,  on  finding  themselves  thus  surrounded,  and 
made  the  best  defence  they  could  ;  but  it  little  availed,  for,  not  sus. 
pecting  any  forces  behind,  they  were  thunderstruck  when  they  were 
attached  on  all  sides.  The  French  displayed  great  valor,  and  over- 
threw all  that  opposed  them  :  they  slew  heaps  on  the  field,  and 
killed  all  tliey  overtook  in  their  flight  like  wild  beasts.  They  showed 
mercy  to  none,  and  happy  were  they  who  could  save  themselves. 
After  this  del'eat,  the  French  returned  in  the  evening  to  the  camp 
before  Nicopoli. 

News  was  cpread  throughout  the  army  that  the  lord  de  Coucy  had, 
by  his  valor,  overthrown  more  than  fifteen  thousand  Turks.  Very 
many  were  loud  in  his  praise  for  this  action,  but  not  so  the  count 
d'Eu  ;  for  he  s&id,  "  the  expedition  had  been  undertaken  through 
vanity,  and  that  he  saw  nothing  praiseworthy  in  it,  as  it  had  put  the 
detachment  undt-r  his  command  in  great  risk,  by  attacking  so  supe- 
rior a  force.  It  was,  besides,  his  duty  (since  he  was  so  eager  to 
perform  some  deeds  of  arms,  and  had  met  the  Turks  in  the  field)  to 
have  sent  information  of  his  intention  to  the  commander-in-chief,  the 
count  de  Nevers,  who  was  anxious  to  gain  renown."  Thus,  through 
envy  as  it  may  be  supposed,  did  the  count  d'Eu  speak  of  the  lord  de 
Coucy.  During  the  whole  expedition,  he  never  had  any  friendship 
for  him,  notwithstanding  he  saw  that  he  was  beloved  and  respected 
by  all  the  French  and  foreign  knights,  which,  he  imagined,  should 
have  been  his  due ;  for  he  was  very  nearly  connected  by  blood  with 
the  king  of  France,  and  bore  for  arms  the  flower  de  luces  with  a  bar, 
and  was  besides  constable  of  France.  Such  was  the  beginning  of 
the  hatred  of  the  count  d'Eu  to  the  gallant  lord  de  Coucy,  which  at 
last  broke  out,  and  caused  the  destruction  of  the  Christian  army,  as 
you  will  soon  have  related. 

We  will  now  leave  this  subject,  and  return  to  what  was  passing 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England. 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  GUELDRES  PREVENTS  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  JOINING  THE 
COUNTS    OF    HAINAULT    AND    OF    OSTREVANT    IN    THEIR  EXPEDITION 

AGAINST    FRIESLAND  NEGOTIATIONS    FOR    PEACE    BETWEEN  FRANCE 

AND  ENGLAND  ARE  CONTINUED  UNTIL  KING  RICHARD  CROSSES  OVER 
TO  CALAIS,  TO  CONCLUDE  THEM  AVITH  THE  DUKE  OF  BURGUNDY. 

You  have  before  heard  in  this  history  that  the  marriage  of  the 
king  of  England  with  a  princess  of  France  was  nearly  approaching ; 
that  the  two  kings  showed  great  affection  to  each  other,  as  did  the 
relatives  on  either  side,  excepting  the  duke  of  Gloucester.  But  he 
had  no  joy  in  it ;  for  he  knew  that,  by  this  connection,  peace  would 
be  established  between  the  two  kingdoms,  which  he  would  unwil- 
lingly see,  for  he  only  wished  for  war,  and  excited  all  whom  he 
thought  so  inclined,  to  throw  every  obstacle  in  the  way.  At  that 
time,  there  was  a  knight  in  his  service  called  sir  John  Baquigay,*  a 
reserved  man,  who  knew  all  the  secrets  of  the  duke,  and  who,  by 
encouraging  his  warlike  dispositions,  followed  the  natural  bent  of 
his  own  inclinations. 

At  this  period,  the  duke  of  Gueldres  came  to  England  to  visit  the 
king  and  his  uncles,  and  to  offer  his  loyal  services,  for  he  was  so 
bounden  by  faith  and  homage.  The  duke  would  gladly  have  seen 
the  king  making  preparations  for  war,  for  he  disliked  peace.  The 
duke  of  Gueldres  had  many  conversations  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter respecting  the  intended  expedition  of  the  counts  of  Hainault  and 
of  Ostrevant  against  Friesland ;  for  at  this  moment  Fier-i-bras  de 
Vertain  was  in  England,  having  been  sent  thither  by  the  count  d'Os- 
trevant  to  seek  men-at-arms  and  archers.  The  earl  of  Derby  had 
been^requested  to  accompany  his  cousins  of  Hainault  and  Ostrevant, 
to  which  he  was  well  inclined,  and  had  told  Fier-a-bras  that  he 
should  be  well  pleased  to  go  to  Friesland,  if  it  met  the  approbation 
of  the  king  and  his  father.  When,  therefore,  the  duke  of  Gueldres 
came  to  England,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  spoke  to  him  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  desired  him  to  say  what  he  thought  of  it.  He  replied,  "  that 
the  expedition  would  be  attended  with  much  danger ;  that  Friesland 
was  not  a  country  easily  conquered,  and  that  many  counts  of  Hol- 
land and  Hainault,  who  in  former  times  claimed  it  as  their  inherit- 
ance, had  marched  thither  with  great  force,  to  bring  it  under  their 
subjection,  but  had  never  returned.  The  Frieslanders  are  a  people 
void  of  honor  and  understanding,  and  show  mercy  to  none  who  fall 
in  their  way.  They  pay  no  respect  to  any  lord,  however  great  his 
rank  ;  and  their  country  is  very  strong,  surrounded  by  the  sea,  and 
full  of  bogs,  islands,  and  marshes,  so  that  no  persons  can  find  their 
way  through  it  but  the  natives.  I  have  been  much  pressed  to  join 
this  expedition,  but  I  will  never  enter  such  a  country ;  and  I  would 
not  advise  that  my  cousin  of  Derby  go  thither,  for  it  is  not  suitable 
to  him.  I  am  satisfied  my  brother-in-law  d'Ostrevant  will  undertake 
the  expedition,  for  he  is  very  eager  to  do  so,  and  will  lead  many 
Hainaulters  with  him,  but  there  is  a  chance  if  any  of  them  ever 
come  home  again." 

This  speech  of  the  duke  of  Gueldres  had  such  an  effect  on  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  that  he  resolved  in  his  own  mind  the  earl  of 
Derby  should  not  go  to  Friesland.  He  signified  to  him  secretly  his 
intentions,  for  his  son  did  not  live  with  him,  and  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  engagements  he  had  entered  into,  he  must  break  them  off", 

*  "  Raquigay."— Museum  MS.  Hacquingay.— Hafod  MS.  Laquingay. 


for  neither  the  king  nor  himself  would  consent  that  he  should  go^on 
this  expedition.  Thus  did  the  duke  of  Gueldres  prevent  the  count 
of  Hainault  and  his  son  from  having  the  company  of  the  earl  of 
Derby,  in  which  respect  he  was  not  well  advised,  nor  was  he 
thanked  by  either;  but  he  was  by  nature  all  his  life  proud  and 
envious. 

Fier-^L-bras  de  Vertain,  notwithstanding  this  disappointment,  was 
not  the  less  diligent  in  collecting  forces,  and  had  engaged  many 
knights  and  squires,  with  more  than  two  hundred  archers.  But  the 
earl  of  Derby  excused  himself,  for  the  reasons  above  mentioned. 
His  excuses  were  accepted,  for  they  plainly  saw,  that  had  not  the 
king  forbidden  his  going,  at  the  request  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  he 
would  have  been  of  the  party.  The  king  of  England,  to  do  honor 
to  his  cousin  of  Hainault,  order.ed  vessels  to  be  prepared  in  the 
Thames  to  carry,  at  his  cost,  such  knights  as  went  on  this  expedi- 
tion to  Encuse,*  a  seaport  belonging  to  the  earl  of  Hainault,  at  the 
extremity  of  Holland,  and  twelve  leagues  by  v/ater  from  Friesland. 

About  this  time,  the  king  of  France  sent  Waleran  count  de  Saint 
Pol  to  England  to  press  forward  the  treaty  for  peace,  and  to  urge 
secretly  the  king  of  England  to  its  conclusion.  Robert  the  hermit, 
who  had  been  before  in  England  on  this  subject,  and  willingly 
listened  to  by  the  king,  accompanied  the  count  de  Saint  Pol.  On 
the  count's  arrival  in  England,  he  found  the  king  at  his  palace 
of  Eltham,  with  his  brothers  the  earls  of  Kent  and  Huntingdon, 
and  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  The  king  received  him  with 
pleasure  and  kindness,  and,  having  patiently  heard  all  he  had  to  say, 
took  him  aside,  and  replied — "  Fair  brother  of  Saint  Pol,  with  regard 
to  this  treaty  of  peace  with  my  father-in-lav/  the  king  of  France,  I 
am  heartily  inclined  to  it ;  but  I  cannot  accomplish  it  alone,  nor  do 
everything  myself.  True  it  is,  that  my  two  brothers,  and  two  uncles 
of  Lancaster  and  York,  are  equally  desirous  for  it  as  myself ;  but 
my  other  uncle  of  Gloucester  is  violently  against  it.  and  he  leads  the 
Londoners  as  he  vv'ills,  and  may  attempt  to  stir  up  a  rebellion  in  the 
country,  and  raise  the  people  against  me.  Now,  consider  the  dan- 
ger  I  should  run  if  there  were  a  second  rebellion,  headed  by  the  duke 
of  Gloucester  and  other  great  barons  and  knights  who  are,  as  I  know, 
of  his  way  of  thinking.  I  am  puzzled  how  to  act,  for  my  uncle  of 
Gloucester  is  of  so  reserved  a  nature,  no  one  knows  his  real  thoughts.'' 
"  My  lord,"  answered  the  count  de  Saint  Pol,  "  you  must  gain  him 
over  by  fair  and  kind  speeches.  Make  him  handsome  presents,  and, 
should  he  demand  anything,  however  unreasonable,  grant  it  him  in- 
stantly.  This  is  the  only  means  to  gain  him ;  and,  if  you  continue 
such  conduct  until  your  marriage  be  completed,  your  queen  brought 
hither,  and  all  affairs  concluded,  you  may  then  follow  a  different 
method  ;  for  you  will  be  powerful  enough  to  crush  all  your  enemies 
or  rebellious  subjects,  as  the  king  of  France  will  at  all  times  be  ready 
to  assist  you,  and  this  you  may  securely  depend  upon."  "  In  God's 
name,  brother-in-law,"  said  the  king,  "  you  speak  to  the  purpose, 
and  it  shall  be  as  you  advise." 

The  count  de  Saint  Pol  was  lodged  in  London  during  his  stay  in 
England  ;  but  he  had  frequent  conferences  with  the  king  at  Eltham, 
and  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster  on  the  subject  of  the  marriage.  It 
had  been  ordered  at  Paris,  as  the  count  told  the  king,  that  the  king 
of  France  and  his  uncles  would  come  to  Saint  Omer,  and  bring  the 
young  princess  with  them  who  was  to  be  queen  of  England.  It  was 
therefore  their  wish  that  the  king  of  England  should  come  to  Calais, 
and  that,  between  the  towns  of  Saint  Omer  and  Calais,  an  interview 
should  take  place  between  the  two  kings,  who  from  personal  know- 
ledge would  have  their  affections  much  strengthened ;  and  then  there 
might  be  some  secret  treaties  made  respecting  a  peace  between  them 
and  their  uncles,  without  employing  too  many  persons  in  the  business, 
before  the  king  carried  his  queen  to  England.  If  a  peace  could  not 
be  concluded,  the  truce  was  then  to  be  prolonged  for  the  term  of 
thirty  or  forty  years,  between  France,  England,  and  their  allies.  This 
proposal  seemed  so  fair  and  honorable  to  the  king  of  England  and 
his  council,  that  orders  were  instantly  issued  for  purveyances  of  every 
kind  to  be  made  ready  for  the  king's  voyage  and  residence  at  Calais. 
Many  lords  did  the  same.  The  duke  and  duchess  of  Gloucester, 
with  their  children,  were  invited  by  the  king  to  be  of  the  party,  as 
were  the  dukes  and  duchesses  of  York  and  Lancaster:  this  last  lady, 
being  with  her  lord  at  Eltham,  had  already  been  asked.  The  king 
and  the  count  de  Saint  Pol  travelled  together  through  Canterbury  to 
Dover,  followed  1^  all  the  lords  who  had  been  invited  to  accompany 
him.  In  truth,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol,  from  his  impatience  to  carry 
the  news  to  the  king  of  France,  crossed  the  sea  on  his  arrival  at 
Dover  to  Boulogne,  and  hastened  thence  to  Paris,  and  related  to  the 
king  and  his  uncles  everything  which  had  passed  with  the  king  ol 
England.  This  gave  general  satisfaction,  and  the  king  and  court 
set  out  from  Paris,  and  by  short  days'  journeys  came  to  Amiens. 

In  the  meantime,  the  king  of  England,  his  uncles,  and  a  large 
train  of  lords  and  ladies,  had  crossed  the  sea  to  Calais,  where  they 
were  lodged.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  came  to  St.  Omer  to  press  for- 
ward  the  treaties,  which  were  carried  on  through  the  mediation  of  the 
count  de  St.  Pol  and  Robert  the  hermit.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was 
conducted  by  the  count  de  St.  Pol  to  Calais  on  the  Eve  of  Our  Lady 
the  middle  of  August,  to  wait  on  the  king  of  England  and  his  uncles. 
He  was  welcomed  with  joy  by  the  king  and  his  lords  ;  and  they  con. 

*  •'  Encuse."   Q..  Enchuysen.  D.  Sauvage.  in  a  marginal  note,  calls  it  Neuse.  My 
MS.  has  Emaise— "  la  ville  d'Emaise." 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLANP,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


583 


ferred  together  for  some  time  on  the  articles  for  a  peace,  to  which 
the  king  inclined  :  indeed,  to  say  the  truth,  he  was  indifferent  what 
might  be  agreed  on,  provided  he  had  his  wife.  When  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  had  staid  at  Calais  two  days  negotiating  a  peace,  the  king 
told°him  that  he  would  lay  all  the  articles  on  his  return  to  ^ngiand 
before  the  parliament;  for  that  neither  himself  nor  his  lords  could 
agree  to  anything  conclusive  without  the  assent  of  the  people  ot  t.ng 
land,  and  it  must  be  deferred  until  their  will  were  known.  He  added, 
that  he  himself  would  go  over,  and  return,  and  so  make  one  journey 
for  the  conclusion  of  all  things.  "  That  will  be  well  done,'  replied 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  count  de  Saint  Pol ;  who  returned  to 
St.  Omar,  and  thence  to  Amiens,  where  they  expected  to  meet  the 
kincr  and  queen  of  France  with  their  daughter,  the  tuturc  queen  ot 
England.  The  dukes  of  Berry  and  Brittany  were  also  there  ;  tor  the 
king  of  France  had  sent  for  the  last-mentioned  duke,  who  came 
thither  in  grand  array.  i   .  - 

The  king  of  England  and  his  lords  returned  to  London  ;  but  their 
ladies  remained  until  they  should  come  back,  which  was  speedily 
done.  During  this  period,  the  expedition  from  Hainault  against  the 
Frieslanders  took  place,  commanded  by  the  earl  of  Hainault  and  his 
son  the  count  d'Ostrevant.  We  will  relate  the  arrangement  ol  it,  tor 
it  is  now  time.   

CHAPTER  LXXVIII. 

THE  COUNTS  OF  HAINAULT  AND  OF  OSTREVANT  RAISE  A  LARGE  ARMY  OF 
MEN-AT-ARMS,  KNIGHTS  AND  SQUIRES,  TO  INVADE  FRIESLAND.  THE 
KING  OF  FRANCE  SENDS  THEM  ASSISTANCE,  UNDER  THE  COMMAND  OF 
COUNT  WALERAN  DE  ST.  POL  AND  THE  LORD  CHARLES  D'ALBRET. 

You  have  before  heard  the  great  desire  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria 
and  his  son  William  count  d'Ostrevant  had  to  invade  Friesland,  and 
to  employ  their  arms  in  the  conquest  of  it.  The  knights  and  squires 
^{  Hainault,  Holland  and  Zealand,  were  willing  to  second  them,  be- 
cause they  thought  it  was  their  lawful  inheritance.  To  gain  assist- 
ance, the  count  d'Ostrevant  had  sent  one  of  his  squires,  a  renowned 
man-at-arms,  called  Fier-^-bras  de  Vertain,  to  England,  where  he  had 
been  successful:  king  Richard,  out  of  affection  to  his  cousin,  had  sent 
him  some  men-at-arms,  and  two  hundred  archers,  under  the  command 
of  three  English  lords  ;  one  was  named  Cornewall,  another  Colleville, 
but  the  name  oi'  the  third,  who  was  a  squire,  I  have  forgotten.  It 
was  told  me,  and  likewise  that  he  was  a  gallant  man-at-arms,  and 
had  long  been  used  to  war:  a  short  time  before,  he  had  in  a  riot  had 
his  chin  cut  off,  which  was  replaced  by  one  of  silver  that  was  fastened 
by  a  silken  cord  tied  round  his  head.  -This  force  arrived  at  Enchuy- 
een  in  proper  time.  To  be  more  particular  in  this  matter,  I  must  say 
that  I  was  informed  duke  Albert  lield  many  consultations  with  his 
son,  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  and  they  called  into  their  councils  a  noble 
and  valiant  squire,  named  William  de  Croembourg,*  who  earnestly 
exhorted  them  to  the  Vv^ar,  for  he  mortally  hated  the  Frieslanders. 
He  had  done  them  some  mischief,  and  did  them  much  more,  as  you 
shall  hear. 

Duke  Albert  of  Bavaria  set  out  from  the  Hague  in  company  with 
his  son,  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  for  Hainault,  and  convened  the  states 
of  that  country  at  Mons,  who  readily  obeyed  the  summons  of  then- 
lord.  He  laid  before  them  his  wish  to  invade  Friesland,  and  remon- 
strated on  his  right  to  do  so,  and  the  lawful  claim  he  had  on  it.  ^  In 
proof  of  this,  he  had  read  to  them  certain  letters  patent,  apostoucal 
and  imperial,  authentically  sealed  with  lead  and  gold,  which  evidently 
showed  his  right  over  that  country.  The  duke  addressed  the  meet- 
ing :  "  My  lords,  and  valiant  men  our  subjects,  you  know  that  every 
oi-Te  ought  to  guard  and  defend  his  inheritance,  and  that  man,  in  the  de- 
fence  of  himself  or  country,  has  a  right  to  make  war.  You  know  also, 
that  the  Frieslanders  ought  to  acknowledge  themselves  our  subjects, 
but  they  are  rebellious  against  us,  and  agoinst  our  rights,  like  men 
without  law  or  religion.  Notwithstanding  the  justice  of  our  claim,  we 
cannot,  my  very  dear  lords,  without  your  personal  and  pecunary  aid, 
attempt  to  make  these  people  listen  to  reason.  We  therefore  entreat 
your  assistance  in  this  necessity,  both  personal  and  pecuniary,  that 
we  may  subjugate  these  disbbedient  Frieslanders  to  our  will." 

To  this  re"monstrance  the  three  estates  unanimously  assented;  and, 
as  they  were  alwaj's  inclined  to  comply  with  the  desires  of  their  lord, 
they  presented  duke  Albert,  from  the  country  of  Hainault,  the  sum 
of  t^hirty  thousand  francs  in  ready  money,  without  including  the  town 
of  Valenciennes.    This  town  performed  equally  well  its  duty,  for 
duke  Albert,  attended  bv  his  son,  went  thither,  and  made  a  similar 
request,  to  what  he  had  dojic  so  successfully  at  Mons.  These  two  val- 
iant  pri:)ccs  were  very  joyful  to  see  their  subjects  so  forward  to  assist 
their  war,  as  it  assured  them  they  were  well-beloved  by  them.  Since 
{hf;y  had  now  a  sufficiency  of  money,  they  resolved  to  inform  the 
\6\vr  of  Fr:ince  of  tlieir  intended  expedition,  and  to  request  aid  from 
him°    Two  prudent  and  valiant  knights,  the  lord  de  Eigne  and  the 
lord  de  .Tumont,  were  sent  thither,  and  acquitted  themselves  well,  for 
they  were  much  in  favor  with  the  French,  especially  the  lord  de 
Eigne,  whom  the  king,  from  his  partiality  to  him,  had  made  one  of 
his  chamberlain?.    He  proposed  to  the  king  of  France  the  request  of 
his  lord,  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria,  so  eloquently,  that  he  and  his  coun- 
cil promised  the  assistance  he  required.   The  duke  of  Burgundy  was 
urgent  for  its  being  granted,  because  his  daughter  having  married 
•  "  Croembourg."  In  my  ^S.  proemboarc.  Museum  MS.  Curembourch. 


the  duke's  son,  he  thought,  if  the  expedition  were  successful,  it  would 
be  for  the  advantage  of  the  count  d'Ostrevant. 

Many  of  the.  great  barons  disapproved  of  it,  and  spoke  against  it, 
saying,  "How  can  these  Hainaulters  come  hither  to  soli<;it  aid  fron* 
our  king,  when  they  have  already  been  to  ask  the  same  from  thr 
English  ?  Have  we  not  lately  seen  that  the  count  d'Ostrevant  ha 
accepted  of  the  order  of  the  Garter,  which  is  the  English  device  ? 
Has  he  shown,  by  so  doing,  any  very  great  affection  for  France  V 
But  others,  who  were  better  informed,  replied,  "  My  fair  sirs,  you 
are  wrong  to  talk  thus  ;  if  the  count  d'Ostrevant  has  accepted  the 
Garter,  it  was  not  to  ally  himself  with  England;  for  he  is  too  strongly 
connected  v,^ith  the  French.  Is  it  not  true  that  he  has  rnarried  the 
lady  Catherine,  daughter  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  ?  and  is  not  this 
a  better  and  more  valuable  alliance  than  the  blue  Garter?  Never» 
therefore,  say  that  he  will  not  prefer  doing  services  to  the  French 
rather  than  to  the  English.  The  king  will  honor  himself  and  exalt  the 
French  name,  if  he  give  him  the  aid  he  has  been  wisely  advised  to 
afford."  Thus  did  the  French  converse  on  these  matters,  which  made 
a  great  noise  in  France,  for  nothing  was  talked  of  but  the  deeds  of 
arms  that  were  to  be  performed  in  Hungary  or  Turkey  against  Ba. 
jazet,  and  in  Friesland  against  the  Frieslanders.  The  king  of  France 
did  not  delay  raising  an  army  of  five  hundred  lances,  composed  of 
Picards  and  French,  and  gave  the  command  of  them  to  the  count 
Waleraa  de  St.  Pol  and  the  lord  Charles  d'Albret,  two  knights  that 
were  well  qualified  for  the  business.  They  wore  to  lead  this  body 
of  men  to  the  tovv^n  of  Enchuysen  in  lower  Friesland,  as  that  was  the 
place  of  assembly  for  the  whole  army,  and  they  were  to  embark  there 
for  upper  Friesland,  which  they  did. 

When  the  two  valiant  knights,  the  lord  de  Eigne  and  the  lord  de 
.lumont,  saw  the  good  inclination  of  the  king,  and  v/ere  assured  that 
every  order  had  been  given,  and  the  pay  issued  for  the  men-at-arms 
who  were  to  be  sent  to  assist  the  count  of  Hainault,  they  took  leave 
of  the  king  of  France,  and,  thanking  him  for  his  friendship  to  their 
lords,  returned  to  Hainault,  to  relate  to  the  duke  of  Bavaria  and  the 
count  d'Ostrevant  how  successful  tliey  had  been.  They  were  re- 
ceived  with  the  honors  they  had  deserved,  and  detailed  the  courte- 
ous answers  they  received  from  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  who  had  feasted  them  grandly,  and  the  rich  presents  that 
were  given  them,  for  which  they  thanked  the  duke  and  his  son,  as 
it  was  from  affection  to  them  they  had  been  shown  such  courtesy. 
The  whole  would  be  too  long  to  relate :  we  will  therefore  pass  it 
over,  and  come  to  the  principal  matter. 

Duke  Albert  on  hearing  that  the  king  of  France  was  to  send  to 
his  assistance  five  hundred  lances,  assembled  all  his  barons  and  vas- 
sals of  Hainault.    The  assembly  consisted  of  the  lord  de  Vertain, 
seneschal  of  Hainault,  a  very  valiant  man  and  renowned  in  arms  ; 
the  lords  de  Eigne  and  de  Gomegines,  whom  he  appointed  marshals 
of  his  army  ;  the  lords  de  Havreth,  Michelet  de  Eigne,  de  Lalain,  de 
Hordaing,  de  Chin,  de  Cautain,  du  Quesnoy,  do  Fleron,  his  brother 
John,  the  lords  de  Bousset,  de  Jumont  (who  were  knights  always 
eager  to  meet  their  enemies,  but  at  this  time  they  had  bleared  eyes, 
'i-ed  as  crimson,)  Robert  le  Roux ;  the  lords  de  Monthiaux,  de  Fon- 
taines, de  Seniles,  the  lords  James  de  Sans  William  de  Hermes,  and 
Pmchart  his  brother ;  the  lords  de  Lens,  de  Veilammont,  Anseaux 
de  Trasscigines,  Octes  de  Seaussines  and  his  brother  Gerard  ;  the 
lord  de  Ictrc,  his  brother  John  :  sir  Anseaux  de  Sars,  Bridaux  de 
Montigny,  Daniaux  de  la  Poulle,  Guy  de  la  Poulle  ;  the  lord  de  Mas- 
ting; sir  Floridas  de  Villiers,  who  was  a  most  valiant  knight,  and 
had  gained  great  renown  for  his  gallant  deeds  of  arms  against  the 
Turk's  and  Saracens  in  the  Holy  Land;  sir  Eustace  de  Vertain,  sir 
Fier-Si-bras  de  Vertain,  who  was  but  just  returned,  from  England,  and 
rejoiced  his  lord  with  the  success  of  his  mission  there  ;  the  lord  de 
Osteven,  sir  Rasse  de  Montigny,  Thuq  de  Merse  ;  the  lord  de  Ror- 
sin,  sir  John  d'Andregines,  Persant  his  brother,  and  great  numbers 
ot  other  gentlemen  and  squires,  whom,  having  assembled  in  his  hall 
at  Mens,  he  addressed,  saying,  "  That  he  hoped  they  would  all  arm, 
and  provide  themselves  with  followers  and  every  necessary,  each  ac 
cording  to  his  power,  to  assist  him  in  his  intended  expedition  against 
Friesland  ;  and  that,  out  of  affection  to  him,  and  regard  to  their  own 
honor  and  renown,  they  would  accompaiiy  hini  to  his  town  of  En- 
chuysen, in  lower  Friesland,  and  to  Meemelie,^  and  thence  embark 
with  him  for  upper  Friesland,  where  he  proposed  being,  if  it  pleased 
God,  by  the  middle  of  August  ensuing,  and  that  he  would  wait  loi 
them  in  one  or  other  of  the  two  before-mentioned  towns  ;  that  it  wa.' 
his  intention  to  go  thither  beforehand  to  make  the  necessary  prepa- 


rations,  and  to  receive  his  men-at-arms,  and  such  Hollanders  and 
Zealanders  as  would  be  induced  to  enter  his  service,  and  aid  him  tc 
the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes."  All  the  knights,  squires  and 
lords  in  Hainaidt  instantly  complied  with  his  request,  and  promised 
him  their  services  like  loyal  vassals.  Duke  Albert  and  the  count 
d'Ostrevant  found  them  punctual  in  the  performance  of  their  prom- 
ises and  they  made  themselves  speedily  ready,  so  that  about  the  be- 
ginning^ of  Au-ust  of  the  year  1396,  they  assembled  and  marched 
off  in  companies  handsomely  arrayed,  toward  Antwerp,  where  they 
were  to  embark  for  Enchuysen,  the  general  rendezvous. 

You  mny  suppose,  that  when  all  these  preparations  were  making 
for  the  departure  of  so  many  knights  and  squires,  the  ladies  and  dam- 


*  '*  Meemelie."  British  Museum  MS.  Metenelichi 
Medendric  which  is  not  fur  from  Enchuysen. 


Hafod  MS.  Mctmelic.  ft.  If  not 


584 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  & 


sels  were  not  in  high  spirits.  We  must  allow  they  were  very  much 
cast  down,  for  they  saw  their  fathers,  brothers,  uncles,  husbands  and 
lovers,  going  on  a  dangerous  expedition,  not  having  forgotten  how, 
in  former  times,  the  Hainaulters  with  count  William  had  remained 
on  the  field  of  battle  in  Friesland.  They  were  therefore  fearful  that 
what  had  happened  to  their  predecessors  might  befal  them,  and 
loudly  praised  the  duchess  of  Brabant  for  having  forbidden  any  gen- 
tleman  or  others  of  her  country  to  take  part  in  this  expedition.  The 
ladies  frequently  pressed  their  lovers  and  friends  to  decline  going, 
^  and  many  meetings  were  holden,  but  to  little  purpose.    They  were 


particularly  angry  with  Fier-Ji-bras,  bastard  de  Vertain,  for  they  said 
he  was  the  principal  promoter  of  this  expedition.  Duke  Albert  and 
his  son,  on  leaving  Mons  after  the  promise  of  the  Hainaulters  to  as- 
sist them,  returned  to  Zealand,  and  made  similar  requests  to  the 
Zealanders,  who  in  like  manner  complied ;  and  the  lord  de  la  Vere, 
sir  Floris  de  Boessel,  Floris  d'Abel,  the  lord  de  Zenemberge,  sir 
Clais  de  Boysel  and  Philip  de  Cortein,  were  very  instrumental  in  for. 
warding  the  business.  They,  as  well  as  many  other  gentlemen, 
instantly  armed,  and  put  themselves  in  handsome  array,  plainly 
showing  they  were  desirous  to  gain  renown. 


CHAPTER  LXXIX. 

THE  EARL  OF  HAINATJLT  LANDS  WITH  HIS  ARMY  IN  FRIESLAND.  HE  DE- 
FEATS  THE  FRIESLANDERS  IN  BATTLE,  BUT  IS  NEVERTHELESS  FORCED 
TO  RETIRE  TO  HOLLAND,  TO  PASS  THE  WINTER,  WITHOUT  HAVING  GAINED 
ANYTHING  IN  FRIESLAND. 

The  duke  of  Bavaria  and  his  son,  having  been  so  successful  in 
Hainault  and  Zealand,  made  the  same  requests  to  the  Hollanders, 
especially  to  the  barons  and  chief  towns.  To  say  the  truth,  the  Hoi- 
landers  were  much  pleased  to  hear  war  was  about  to  be  made  on 
the  Frieslanders :  they  hated  them,  particularly  the  knights  and  squires, 
for  there  was  a  continual  warfare  carried  on,  and  they  mutually  plun- 
dered  each  other  on  the  frontiers  of  the  two  countries.  When  the 
great  lords  in  Holland,  such  as  the  lord  d'Atrel,  and  other  gallant 
knights  and  squires,  heard  the  supplications  of  their  princes,  duke 
Albert  and  his  son  count  William,  they  immediately  offered  their 
services,  and  promised  them  every  assistance.  They  were  speedily 
armed,  and  the  principal  towns  supplied  them  with  a  large  body  of 
cross-bows,  pikemen  and  men-at-arms.  It  was  not  long  before  they 
were  all  assembled  at  Enchuysen,  where  vessels  had  been  provided 
to  carry  them  to  Friesland.  They  were  so  numerous,  they  were  said 
to  be  thirty  thousand  sailors,  and  that  the  town  of  Haarlem  alone  had 
supplied  twelve  hundred-  These  vessels  were  amply  freighted  with 
warlike  stores  and  other  necessaries.  You  may  imagine  the  grief 
of  the  ladies  and  damsels  in  Holland  and  Zealand  v/as  not  less  than 
those  of  Hainault,  when  they  found  their  lovers  and  relations  were 
engaged  in  this  war.  Their  anger  fell  chiefly  on  the  lord  de  Cruem- 
bourg,  because  they  thought  he  had  been  the  great  adviser  of  duke 
Albert  in  the  matter,  and  on  the  lord  de  Merebbede.  This  last  was 
eager  for  revenge  on  the  Frieslanders  for  the  injuries  they  had  done 
him :  in  the  before-mentioned  battle,  when  count  William  was  un- 
fortunately  slain,  he  had  lost  three-and-thirty  of  his  relations,  bearing 
bis  arms  on  their  coats,  with  sir  Daniel  de  Merebbede  their  leader, 
none  of  whom  would  the  Frieslanders  ransom.  These  two  lords, 
therefore,  were  afraid  to  appear  before  the  princesses  and  ladies  of 
duke  Albert's  court. 

In  a  short  time  the  whole  army  was  assembled  :  the  English  came 
first,  next  the  Hainaulters  in  very  handsome  array,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  lord  seneschal  de  Jumont,  and  the  lord  de  Gomegines, 
who  was  marshal ;  then  the  Hollanders  and  Zealaiders ;  but  the 


French  did  not  come  so  soon  as  expected,  which  delayed  the  em 
barkation  eleven  days.  During  this  interval,  there  arose  a  quarrel 
between  the  English  and  Hollanders  ;  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
.count  d'Ostrevant,  the  English  would  have  been  slain.  The  quarrel 
was  made  up ;  and  the  French  arrived,  to  the  joy  of  all,  for  they  con 
sisted  of  a  well-appointed  body  of  men-at-arms.  Every  one  was  now 
ordered  instantly  to  embark,  which  being  done,  they  hoisted  sail,  re- 
commended themselves  to  God,  and  put  to  sea.  The  water  was 
smooth,  and  seemed  to  take  pleasure  in  bearing  them.  There  were 
such  numbers  of  vessels  that,  had  they  been  arranged  in  a  line  from 
Enchuysen  to  Kuynder  (which  is  in  upper  Friesland,  and  where  they 
intended  to  land,)  though  twelve  leagues  distant,  the  whole  sea  would 
have  been  covered  ;  but  they  sailed  in  one  body. 

We  will  for  a  while  leave  them,  and  speak  of  the  Frieslanders, 
who,  as  I  was  informed,  had  been  long  acquainted  with  duke  Albert's 
intention  of  marching  against  them  with  a  powerful  army.  They 
held  many  councils  on  the  subject,  and  determined  to  cornbat  their 
enemies  at  the  very  moment  of  their  landing;  for  they  said  they 
should  prefer  death  with  liberty,  to  being  slaves  ;  and  would  never  quit 
the  battle  while  alive.  They  also  resolved  not  to  accept  of  ransoms 
for  any  person,  however  high  his  rank,  but  to  put  their  prisoners  to 
death,  or  keep  them  in  banishment  from  their  own  countries.  Among 
these  was  a  Frieslander  of  high  birth  and  renown :  he  was  of  great 
strength  and  stature,  for  he  was  taller  by  a  head  than  all  his  country- 
men. His  name  was  Yves  .Touvere  ;  but  the  Hollanders,  Zealanders 
and  Hainaulters  called  him  "  The  great  Frieslander."  This  valiant 
man  had  gained  much  re^putation  in  Prussia,  Hungary,  Turkey, 
Rhodes  and  Cyprus,  where  he  had  performed  such  deeds  of  valor 
that  he  was  much  spoken  of.  When  he  heard  his  countrymen  thus 
readily  resolve  on  battle,  he  addressed  them  :  "  0  ye  noble  men, 
and  free  Frieslanders,  know  that  there  is  no  fortune  stable.  If  in 
former  times  you  have,  by  your  prowess,  conquered  the  Hainaulters, 
Hollanders  and  Zealanders,  those  who  are  now  about  to  invade  us 
are  men  expert  in  war,  and  be  assured  they  will  act  otherwise  than 
their  predecessors:  you  will  see  they  will  not  fly,  but  tight  with  the 
utmost  prudence.  I  would  therefore  advise  that  we  suffer  them  to 
land  and  make  what  progress  they  can  into  the  country :  let  us  guard 
our  towns  and  fortresses,  and  give  up  to  them  the  plains,  where  they 
will  waste  themselves.  Our  country  will  not  long  support  them.  It 
is  besides  cut  up  witli  ditches  and  dykes,  so  that  they  cannot  advance 
far  into  the  interior,  and  they  will      forced  to  return  after  having 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,    6c  c 


585 


tiurnt  ten  or  twelve  villages.  This  they  will  the  more  speedily  do, 
for  they  cannot  ride,  nor  indeed  without  difficulty  march  on  foot, 
through  the  country,  which  will  wear  them  out.  The  damage  they 
can  do  will  be  trifling,  and  w^  can  soon  repair  it ;  but,  if  we  offer 
them  battle,  I  very  much  fear  we  shall  be  overpowered,  for  I  have 
been  credibly  i  iformed  they  are  one  hundred  thousand  men  under 
arm.?."    He  sa^  i  truly,  for  they  were  at  least  as  many,  if  not  more. 

Three  valiant  Friesland  knights,  sir  Feu  de  Dorekerque,  sir  Gerard 
Gavin  and  sir  Ti.:y  de  VValturg,  seconded  this  proposal ;  but  the  peo- 
pie  would  not  listen  to  it,  and  they  were  supported  by  several  of  those 
noble  men  called  Elins,  who  are  gentlemen  and  judges  of  causes. 
They  opposed  what  the  great  Frieslander  had  offered  with  such  suc- 
cess," as  to  occasion  it  to  be  determined  that,  as  soon  as  they  should 
liear  of  the  enemy  landing,  they  were  to  march  and  offer  them  com- 
bat. This  being  resolved  on,  th  ■  assembly  broke  up,  that  everyone 
might  make  his  preparations.  To  say  the  truth,  they  were  in  general 
/ery  poorly  armed  :  many  had  no  other  defensive  covering  than  their 
ivaistcoats  made  of  coarse  thick  cloth,  scarcely  better  than  horse-cloths. 
Some  were  armed  in  leather,  others  with  rusty  jackets  of  mail,  which 
memed  unfit  for  service  ;  but  there  were  some  perfectly  well  armed. 
vVhen  the  Frieslanders  were  ready  to  march,  they  took  from  their 
churches  the  crosses  and  banners,  and  divided  themselves  into  three 
battalions,  each  consisting  of  about  ten  thousand  men  :  they  halted,  on 
arriving  at  a  pass  defended  by  a  ditch,  very  near  to  where  the  Hain- 
ault  army  was  to  land,  and  plainly  saw  the  Hainaulters,  Holland- 
ers and  Zealanders,  for  they  were  close  to  the  shore,  and  prepar- 
to  disembark.  It  was  on  Saint  Bartholomew's  day,  which  this 
j'eur  ieil  on  a  Sunday,  that  duke  Albert  and  his  army  landed  in 
Fiiesland. 

The  Frieslan  ers,  noticing  the  movements  of  their  enemies,  sallied 
forth,  to  the  amo  -nt  of  about  six  thousand,  and  mounted  the  dykes  to 
see  if  they  could  any  way  prevent  their  landing.  Among  the  Fries- 
landers,  there  was  a  sort  of  mad  woman  dressed  in  blue  cloth,  who, 
quitting  her  countrymen,  rushed  forward  toward  the  Hainaulters  and 
Hollanders,  making  ready  for  battle.  When  she  had  approached 
the  army  within  bow-shot,  she  turned  her  back,  and,  raising  up  her 
petticoats  and  shift,  showed  her  bare  rump  to  all  who  wished  to  see  it, 
bawling  out  some  words  in  her  own  language,  which  meant,  "  Take 
this  for  your  welcome."  Those  on  ship-board,  seeing  the  wicked- 
ness of  this  woman,  let  fly  such  a  shower  of  arrows  and  bolts  that 
her  legs  and  thighs  were  larded  with  them;  for  it  seemed  a  shower 
of  snow,  so  many  were  the  arrows  shot  at  her.  Several  leaped  into 
the  water,  and,  pursuing  this  wretched  woman  with  drawn  swords, 
soon  overtook  her,  and  cut  her  into  a  thousand  pieces.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  debarkation  was  taking  effect;  and  the  Hainaulters  marched 
to  the  enemy,  who  received  them  courageously,  with  long  pikes,  and 
staves  shod  with  iron,  and  repulsed  them  vigorously.  The  landing 
was  strongly  contested,  and  numbers  were  killed  and  wounded  ;  but 
from  the  advantage  of  their  bows  and  cross  bows,  and  by  their  supe- 
rior mode  of  fighting,  the  Hainaulters  gained  the  dyke,  and  remained 
victors  on  the  field  at  this  first  attack.  When  they  were  all  disem- 
barked, they  ranged  themselves  along  the  dyke,  each  under  his  ban- 
ner, and,  when  thus  drawn  up,  their  line  extended  more  than  half 
a  league.  The  Frieslanders,  on  their  loss  of  the  dyke,  retreated  to 
another  pass,  where  they  had  cast  up  the  earth  in  their  front,  and  the 
ditch  was  v(^y  deep  :  they  amounted  to  about  thirty  thousand,  and 
as  they  were  at  no  great  distance,  were  plainly  seen  by  the  Hainault- 
ers and  their  allies,  from  their  position  on  the  dyke.  Each  party 
remained  on  the  ground :  in  the  mean  time,  the  whole  army  was 
landed,  with  their  baggage,  and  some  tents  were  pitched,  under  which 
they  reposed  themselves  during  the  Sunday  and  Monday,  observing 
the  Frieslanders,  with  whom  on  these  two  days  there  were  many 
skirmishes  and  deeds  of  arms. 

Both  armies  were  ready  prepared  for  battle  on  the  Tuesday  morn- 
ino- :  and  many  new  knights  were  made  of  the  Hainaulters,  Holland- 
ers and  Zealanders,  when  it  was  resolved  to  attack  the  enemy.  They 
drew  up  in  handsome  array,  placing  their  archers  in  front,  intermixed 
with  the  ranks,  and,  with  trumpets  sounding,  marched  to  pass  the 
ditch.  The  Frieslanders  guarded  themselves  from  the  arrows  by 
means  of  the  mound  of  earth  thrown  from  the  ditch,  which  was  as 
high  as  their  heads ;  but  the  Hollanders  leaped  into  the  ditch,  and 
made  bridges  of  their  pikes  and  lances.  The  enemy  defended  them- 
selves  valiantly,  and  gave  such  rude  blows  on  those  who  attempted 
to  mount  the  bank,  that  they  drove  them  on  their  backs  into  the  ditch. 
In  short  so  many  valorous  deeds  were  done,  it  is  impossible  to  recount 
them  all ;  but  the  Hainaulters  and  their  allies  were  too  strongly  armed, 
and  the  Frieslanders  could  not  otherwise  hurt  them  than  by  knock- 
ino-  them  down.  The  new  knights  acquitted  themselves  honorably, 
biit  the  enemy  displayed  great  courage  :  they  are  a  lusty  race,  though 
very  badly  armed,  and  some  of  them  without  shoes  or  stockings  ; 
notwithstanding  which,  they  made  an  obstinate  defence.  During 
this  skirmish,  the  lord  de  Ligne,  the  seneschal  of  Hainault  and  the 
lord  de  .Tumont,  with  other  Hainault  knights,  following  the  course  of 
the  ditch  found  a  passage  for  their  horses,  and  fell  upon  the  rear  of 
the  Frieslanders,  to  their  utter  dismay.  They  quitted  the  defence  of 
the  ditch  to  repel  this  last  attack  ;  but  the  Hainaulters  charged  them 
so  vigorously  that  the  enemy  were  broken  and  dispersed,  and  the 
Hollanders  and  Zealanders  crossed  the  ditch  and  joined  in  the  fray. 
The  battle  was  now  very  murderous ;  and  the  Frieslanders  gave  de. 


structive  blows  with  the  axes  they  had  armed  themselves  with,  which 
served  them  to  fell  timber  ;  but  the  great  Frieslander,  Yves  Jouvere, 
lost  his  life.  Not  long  after  this,  the  Frieslanders  yielded  the  field, 
and  took  to  flight  as  fast  as  they  could.  The  carnage  in  the  pursuit 
was  horrible,  for  none  were  spared  :  the  Hollanders,  in  particular, 
killed  all  they  could  overtake  ;  even  such  as  had  been  made  prisoners 
by  the  English,  French  and  Hainaulters,  they  killed  v/hile  in  their 
hands. 

The  lord  William  de  Cruembourg,  and  his  two  sons,  John  and 
Henry,  who  had  that  morning  been  knighted,  acquitted  themselves 
gallantly,  and  were  the  most  active  in  slaying  the  Frieslanders, 
showing  clearly  they  loved  them  not.  To  conclude,  the  Friesland- 
ers  were  completely  defeated  and  the  greater  part  killed  :  some  few 
were  made  prisoners,  and  about  fifty  carried  to  the  Hague,  where 
they  remained  a  long  time.  The  lord  of  Kuynder,  who  was  the  lord 
of  the  town  where  duke  Albert  had  landed,  had  surrendered  himself 
to  the  duke  on  the  Monday,  and  himself  and  two  sons  were  in  the 
battle  against  the  Frieslanders.  They  lived  afterwards  under  the 
protection  of  duke  Albert  and  his  son  count  William. 

After  this  defeat,  the  Hainaulters,  Hollanders,  Zealanders,  French 
and  English,  quartered  themselves  about  Kuynder,  and  took  several 
towns  and  castles  ;  but  their  captures  were  inconsiderable,  for  the 
Frieslanders  did  them  much  harm  by  ambuscades  and  skirmishes. 
If  they  made  any  prisoners,  they  had  no  ransom  to  offer ;  and  it  was 
seldom  they  would  surrender,  but  fought  until  they  were  slain,  say- 
ing they  preferred  death  and  liberty  to  being  under  the  subjection  of 
any  lord  whatever.  Their  friends  or  relations  never  brought  any 
ransoms  for  those  who  were  taken,  but  left  them  to  die  in  prison. 
The  Frieslanders  offered  their  prisoners  in  exchange,  man  tor  man  ; 
but,  when  their  enemies  had  none  to  give  in  rettirn,  they  put  them 
to  death.  When  the  Hainault  army  had  been  in  the  country  about 
five  weeks,  and  had  destroyed  and  burnt  many  towns  and  villages, 
of  little  value  indeed,  the  weather  began  to  be  very  cold  and  to  rain 
almost  daily :  there  were  also  great  tempests  at  sea.  Duke  Albert 
and  his  son,  in  consequence,  proposed  the  return  of  the  army  to 
lower  Friesland,  whence  they  had  come,  and  to  march  into  Holland, 
the  more  comfortably  to  pass  the  winter,  which  had  set  in  very  hard. 
This  was  done  ;  and,  on  their  arrival  at  Enchuysen,  the  lords  dis. 
missed  their  men,  particularly  the  strangers,  with  whom  they  were 
well  contented,  and  paid  them  their  full  pay,  thanking  them  at  the 
same  time  for  the  services  they  had  rendered.  Thus  was  this  great 
army  disbanded,  without  having  made  any  conquest;  but,  two  years 
after,  these  noble  princes,  duke  Albert  and  his  son  count  William, 
returned  thither  a  second  time,  and  made  ,  great  conquests  by  their 
excellent  prowess,  which,  if  it  please  God,  shall  be  fully  recounted. 
But  for  the  moment  we  will  not  say  more,  and  relate  the  magnificent 
marriage  of  the  king  of  England  with  the  princess  Isabella  of  France. 


CHAPTER  LXXX. 

THE  CEREMONY  OF  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  WITH  A 

naiNCEss  OF  france.   the  king  of  France  delivers  her  to  the 

KING  OF  ENGLAND,  IN  HIS  TENT  BETWEEN  ARDRES  AND  CALAIS. 

You  have  heard  of  the  journey  of  the  kmg  of  England  to  Calais, 
where  he  resided  with  his  uncles,  prelates,  and  barons  of  his  council, 
during  which  time  he  had  held  a  conference  with  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy  respecting  the  articles  of  peace.  The  king  had  returned  to 
London  to  wait  the  meeting  of  his  parliament  at  Michaelmas  ;  but 
in  the  mean  time  great  purveyances  were  made  for  him  and  for  his 
barons,  and  sent  to  Calais  and  Guines.  The  larger  part  were  for- 
warded  down  the  river  Thames,  but  a  good  deal  was  collected  in 
Fkmders,  at  Damme,  Bruges,  and  Sluys,  which  were  sent  by  sea  to 
Calais.  In  like  manner,  great  preparations  were  made  for  the  king 
of  France,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  their  uncles,  and  the  barons  and 
prelates  of  France,  at  Saint  Omer,  Aire,  Therouenne,  Ardres,  la 
Montoire,  Leulinghen,  and  in  all  the  monasteries  and  houses  round 
about.  No  expense  was  spared  on  either  side  ;  and  the  lords  of 
each  country  were  emulous  to  outshine  one  another.  In  the  abbey 
of  Saint  Bertin,*  great  were  the  preparations  to  receive  the  royal 
visitors. 

The  session  of  parliament,  which  usually  lasts  forty  days,  and  is 
held  in  the  king's  palace  at  Westminster,  was  now  abridged,  fur  the 
king  attended  it  only  five  days  :  when  the  business  of  the  nation, 
and  what  particularly  interested  the  king,  and  had  caused  his  return 
from  Calais,  was  settled,  he  and  his  two  uncles  of  Lancaster  and 
Gloucester,  and  the  members  of  his  council,  set  out  from  London, 
and  crossed  the  sea  to  Calais.  The  duke  of  York  and  the  earl  of 
Derby  did  not  attend  the  king,  but  remained  behind  to  guard  Eng. 
land  in  his  absence.  Information  was  instantly  sent  to  the  French 
lords  in  Picardy  of  the  king  of  England's  return  to  Calais ;  and  the 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  came  to  Saint  Omer,  and  fixed  their 
residence  in  the  abbey  of  Saint  Bertin.  The  king  of  France  sent 
the  count  de  Saint  Pol  to  king  Richard,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  his 
arrival  at  Calais,  to  compliment  him  in  his  name,  and  to  lay  before 
him  the  orders  which  had  been  given  for  the  ceremony  of  his  mar- 


*  "  Saint  Bertin"— an  ablwy  in  the  city  of  Saint  Omer* 


586 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


rage.  The  king  of  England  eagerly  listened  to  this,  for  he  took 
much  pleasure  in  the  business.  The  count  de  Saint  Pol,  on  his 
return  to  Saint  Omer,  was  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
his  son  Beaufort  of  Lancaster,  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  with  his  son 
Humphrey,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  the  earl  marshal,  the  earl  of  Hunt, 
ingdon,  chamberlain  of  England,  and  many  other  barons  and  knights, 
who  were  handsomely  received  by  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Bur- 
gundy. The  duke  of  Brittany  came  thither  also,  having  left  the 
king  of  France  and  the  young  queen  of  England  at  Aire. 

You  must  know  that  every  honor  and  respect  that  could  be  im- 
agined were  paid  to  the  English  lords.  The  duchess  of  Burgundy 
entertained  them  splendidly  at  dinner ;  at  which  was  present  the 
duchess  of  Lancaster,  with  her  son  and  two  daughters.  There  was 
an  immense  variety  of  different  dishes  and  decorations  on  the  tables, 
and  very  rich  presents  made  of  gold  and  silver  plate :  nothing,  in 
*  short,  was  spared,  so  that  the  English  were  astonished  where  such 
riches  cou4d  come  from,  and  especially  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  who 
told  his  friends  that  the  kingdom  of  France  was  full  of  wealth  and 
power.  To  soften  the  temper  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  whom  the 
French  lords  knew  to  be  proud,  and  their  bitter  enemy,  they  paid 
him  the  most  flattering  attentions.  Notwithstanding  this,  and  the 
handsome  presents  they  offered,  which  he  accepted,  the  same  ran- 
cor remained  in  his  breast,  and,  in  spite  of  everything  the  French 
could  say  or  do,  whenever  the  subject  of  peace  was  mejitioned,  his 
answers  were  as  harsh  and  severe  as  ever.  The  French  are  very 
subtle  ;  but,  with  regard  to  him,  they  could  never  gain  his  a{fections  ; 
and  his  conversation  was  so  reserved,  it  was  not  possible  to  discover 
his  real  sentiments.  When  the  duke  of  Burgundy  saw  this,  he  said 
to  his  council :  "  We  shall  never  succeed  until  we  gain  over  this 
duke  of  Gloucester :  &s  long  as  he  lives,  there  will  not  be  any  solid 
peace  with  England,  for  he  will  ever  find  some  cause  of  quarrel, 
and  renew  the  hatred  of  the  people  of  both  countries  :  his  whole 
thoughts  are  on  this  subject ;  and  were  it  not  for  the  amiable  quali- 
ties of  the  king  of  Engla:id,  which  we  hope  may  produce  in  time 
more  favorable  etfects,  in  good  truth,  he  should  never  have  our  cousin 
as  his  wife."  After  the  duchess  of  Burgundy,  the  countess  of  Ne- 
vers,  the  countess  of  Saint  Pol,  and  the  lords  and  ladies  of  France, 
had,  as  you  have  heard,  magnificently  entertained  the  English  lords 
and  ladies  (at  which  time  it  was  determined  when  and  where  the 
two  kings  should  meet,  and  the  king  of  England  receive  his  wife,) 
the  company  took  leave  of  each  other,  and  the  two  dukes,  with 
their  duchesses  and  children,  returned  with  the  other  barons  and 
knights  to  Calais,  and  related  to  king  Richard  how  grandly  they 
had  been  received,  and  the  rich  presents  that  had  been  made  them. 
Their  praises  pleased  the  king ;  for  he  was  delighted  whenever  he 
heard  the  king  of  France  or  the  French  well  spoken  of,  so  much 
was  he  already  enamored  with  them,  on  account  of  the  king's 
daughter  whom  he  was  to  marry. 

Shortly  after  this,  the  king  of  France,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  came  to  Saint  Omer,  and  was  lodged  in  the  abbey  of  Saint 
Bertin :  all  who  had  before  occupied  it  were  forced  to  dislodge.  The 
dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  having  been  ordered  to 
confer  with  the  king  of  England  at  Calais,  set  out  from  Saint  Omer, 
and,  on  their  arrival  at  Calais,  were  received  with  every  honor 
and  kindness  by  the  king  and  his  lords.  They  were  entertained 
with  splendor ;  and  the  three  dukes  concluded  certain  treaties  with 
the  king  of  England' and  his  uncles.  Many  in  France  and  England 
thought  a  peace  had  been  concluded,  for  at  that  time  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  was  well  inclined  to  it,  in  consideration  of  the  kind 
promises  of  the  king,  who  had  engaged,  if  a  peace  were  made,  to 
create  his  son  Humphrey  earl  of  Rochester,  and  make  the  annual 
revenue  of  it  equal  to  two  thousand  pounds  sterling,  and  to  present 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  with  fifty  thousand  nobles  on  his  return  to 
England.  Thus,  through  his  avaricious  disposition,  was  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  softened  in  his  opinions  respecting  a  peace  with  France. 
It  was  so  visible,  that  the  French  dukes  observed  it,  for  they  had 
never  before  found  him  so  tractable  or  moderate  in  his  conversation. 
When  the  French  lords  had  concluded  the  business  they  had  come 
upon,  they  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  returned  to  the  king  of  France 
and  the  duke  of  Orleans  at  Saint  Omer,  who  were  impatient  to  hear 
the  success  of  their  journey.  The  king  of  France  departed  from 
St.  Omer,  and  resided  in  the  fort  of  Ardres  :  the  duke  of  Burgundy 
went  to  la  Montoire,  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the  town  of  Esque,  and 
the  duke  of  Berry  to  Tournehem.  The  plain  was  covered  with 
tents  and  pavilions  full  of  French  and  English.  The  king  of  England 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster  were  lodged  in  Guines,  and  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  at  Hamme. 

On  the  vigil  of  the  feast  of  Saint  Simon  and  Saint  Jude,*  which 
fell  on  a  Friday,  in  the  year  of  grace  1396,  the  two  kings  left  their 
lodgings  on  the  point  of  ten  o'clock,  and  accompanied  by  their 
attendants,  went  to  the  tents  that  had  respectively  been  prepared  for 
'  them.    Thence  they  advanced  on  foot  to  a  certain  spot  which  had 
been  fixed  on  for  their  meeting,  and  which  was  surrounded  by  four 
[   hundred  French  and  as  many  English  knights,  brilliantly  armed  with 
^  i  swords  in  hand.    These  eight  hundred  knights  were  so  drawn  up, 
,  I  that  the  two  kings  passed  between  their  ranks,  conducted  in  the 
,  1  following  order:  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Gloucester  supported 
the  king  of  France,  as  did  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy  the 

*  The  feast  of  Saint  Simon  and  Saint  Jude  is  on  the  28th  October. 


I  king  of  England,  and  thus  they  advanced  slowly  through  the  ranks 
of  the  knights ;  when  the  two  kings  were  on  the  point  of  meeting, 
the  eight  hundred  knights  fell  on  their  knees  and  wept  for  joy.  The 
two  kings  met  bareheaded,  and  having  saluted,  took  each  other  by 
the  hand,  when  the  king  of  France  led  the  king  of  England  to  his 
tent,  which  was  handsome  and  richly  adorned :  the  four  dukes  took 
each  other  by  the  hand,  and  followed  them.    The  English  and 
French  knights  remained  at  their  post,  looking  at  their  opponents 
with  good  humor,  and  never  stirred  until  the  whole  ceremony  was 
over.    The  spot  where  the  two  kings  had  met  was  marked,  and  a 
chapel  in  honor  of  the  Virgin  Mary  was  proposed  to  be  erected  on  it, 
but  I  know  not  if  it  were  ever  put  into  execution.    On  the  entrance 
of  the  two  kings  holding  each  other  by  the  hand  into  the  tent,  the 
dukes  of  Orleans  and  of  Bourbon  came  forward  and  cast  themselves 
on  their  knees :  the  kings  stopped  and  made  them  rise.    The  six 
dukes  then  assembled  in  front  and  conversed  together :  the  kings 
passed  on,  and  had  some  conversation,  while  the  wine  and  spices 
were  preparing.    The  duke  of  Berry  served  the  king  of  France  with 
the  comfit-box,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  with  the  cup  of  wine. 
In  like  manner  was  the  king  of  England  served  by  the  dukes  of 
Lancaster  and  Gloucester.    After  the  kings  had  been  served,  the 
knights  of  France  and  England  took  the  wine  and  spices,  and  served 
the  prelates,  dukes,  princes,  and  counts  ;  and,  after  them,  squires  and 
other  officers  of  the  household  did  the  same  to  all  within  the  tent, 
until  every  one  had  partaken  of  the  spices  and  wine ;  during  which 
time,  the  two  kings  freely  conversed. 

After  a  short  space,  the  two  monarchs  took  leave  of  each  other, 
as  did  the  different  lords.  The  king  of  England  and  his  uncles  re- 
tired to  their  tents,  while  the  horses  were  made  ready :  they  then 
mounted,  and  took  the  road  toward  Calais ;  the  king  to  Guines,  the 
dukes  of  Lancaster  and  Gloucester  to  Hanmie,  and  the  others  to 
their  lodgings  at  Calais.  In  like  manner  did  the  king  of  France 
return  to  Ardres,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Orleans ;  the  duke  of 
Berry  to  Tournehem,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  la  Montoire ; 
for  nothing  more  was  done  that  day,  although  the  tents  and  pavilions 
of  the  king  of  France  and  other  lords  were  left  standing. 

At  eleven  o'clock  of  the  Saturday  morning,  the  feast  of  Saint 
Simon  and  Saint  Jude,  the  king  of  England,  attended  by  his  uncles 
and  all  the  noblemen  who  had  accompanied  him  from  England, 
waited  on  the  king  of  France  in  his  tent.  They  v^^ere  received  bv 
the  king,  his  brother,  and  uncles,  with  great  pomp  and  the  most 
affectionate  words.  The  dinner  tables  were  there  laid  out:  that  for 
the  kings  was  long  and  handsome,  and  the  side-board  covered  with 
the  most  magnificent  plate.  The  two  kings  were  seated  by  them- 
selves ;  the  king  of  France  at  the  top  of  the  table,  and  the  king  of 
England  below  him,  but  at  a  good  distance  from  each  other.  They 
were  served  by  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon :  the 
last  entertained  the  two  monarchs  with  many  gay  remarks,  to  make 
them  laugh,  and  those  about  the  table,  for  he  had  much  drollery,  and, 
addressing  the  king  of  England,  said,  "  My  lord  king  of  England, 
you  ought  to  make  good  cheer,  for  you  have  had  all  your  wishes 
gratified.  You  have  a  wife,  or  shall  have  one,  for  she  v/ill  be  speedily 
delivered  to  you."  "  Bourbonnois,"  replied  the  king  of  France, 
"  we  wish  our  daughter  were  as  old  as  our  cousin  of  Saint  Pol, 
though  we  were  to  double  her  dower,  for  then  she  would  love  our 
son  of  England  much  more."  The  king  of  England  heard  well  these 
words,  and  replied,  bowing  tb  the  king  of  France  (for  he  did  not 
address  himself  to  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  since  the  king  had  compared 
his  daughter  with  the  countess  of  Saint  Pol's,)  "  Good  father-in-law, 
the  age  of  our  wife  pleases  us  right  well :  we  pay  not  so  much  atten- 
tion concerning  her  age,  as  we  value  your  love,  and  that  of  our 
subjects,  for  we  shall  now  be  so  strongly  united  that  no  king  in 
Christendom  can  any  way  hurt  us." 

When  dinner  was  over,  which  lasted  not  long,  the  cloth  was 
removed,  the  tables  carried  away,  and  wine  and  spices  brought. 
After  this,  the  young  queen  of  England  entered  the  tent,  attended  by 
a  great  number  of  ladies  and  damsels.    The  king  led  her  by  the 
hand,  and  gave  her  to  the  king  of  England,  who  instantly  after  took 
his  leave.    The  queen  was  placed  in  a  very  rich  litter  v/hich  had 
been  prepared  for  her;  but,  of  all  the  French  ladies  who  were  there, 
only  the  lady  of  Coucy  went  with  her,  for  there  were  many  of  thf. 
principal  ladies  of  England,  such  as  the  duchesses  of  Lancaster,  York 
Gloucester,  Ireland,  the  lady  of  Namur,  the  lady  Poinings,  and  other? 
of  the  nobility,  who  received  queen  Isabella  with  great  joy.  "Wher 
the  ladies  were  ready,  the  king  of  England  and  his  lords  departed 
and,  riding  at  a  good  pace,  arrived  at  Calais.    The  king  of  Franoj 
and  his  court  returned  to  Saint  Omer,  where  he  had  left  the  queer 
and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  staid  there  the  Sunday  and  Monday 
following.    On  the  Tuesday,  which  was  All-saints  day,  the  k:ng  o 
England  was  married  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  the  churcl 
of  Saint  Nicholas  at  Calais,  to  the  lady  Isabella  of  France.  Grea 
were  the  feastings  on  the  occasion,  and  the  heralds  and  minstrel 
were  so  liberally  paid  they  were  satisfied. 

•On  the  ensuing  Thursday,  the  dukes  of  Orleans  and  Bourbon  cam' 
to  Calais,  to  visit  the  king  and  queen  of  England  :  they  staid  tha 
day,  and  on  the  following  went  back  to  dinner  at  St.  Omer,  wherf 
the  king  and  queen  of  France  waited  for  them.  This  same  morning, 
the  king  and  queen  of  England,  having  heard  an  early  mass  and 
drank  some  wine,  embarked  on  board  the  vessels  which  had  been 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


587 


prepared  for  them,  with  a  favorable  wind.  They  weighed  anchor, 
set  their  sails,  and  in  less  than  three  hours  landed  at  Dover.  The 
king  dined  at  the  castle,  and  lay  the  next  night  at  Rochester :  pass- 
ing through  Dartford,  he  arrived  at  the  palace  of  Eltham,  where  the 
lords  and  ladies  took  leave  of  the  king  and  queen,  and  went  to  their 
homes. 

Fil'teen  days  fter,  the  queen  made  her  entry  into  London,  grandly 
attended  by  loi  's,  ladies,  and  damsels.  She  lay  one  night  in  the 
Tower,  seated  o  ;  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  and  the  next  day  was 
conducted  in  gre  :t  pomp,  through  the  streets,  to  Westminster,  where 
the  king  was  waiting  in  his  palace  to  receive  her.  This  day  the 
Londoners  made  very  rich  p.osents  to  the  queen,  which  were  gra- 
ciously accepted.  Daring  the  time  the  court  was  at  Westminster,  a 
tournament  was  ordered  to  be  held  at  Candlemas  in  Srnithfield, 
between  forty  knights  and  as  m;  ay  squires ;  and  notices  of  it  were 
given  to  the  heralds,  that  they  might  publish  it  beyond  sea,  and 
as  far  as  Scotland. 

When  the  king  of  France  was  returned  to  Paris  after  the  marriage 
of  his  daughter,  and  his  lords  were  gone  to  their  residences,  there 


were  great  rumors  of  war.  It  was  said  to  have  been  settled  that,  a* 
the  beginning  of  March,  the  king  was  to  lead  a  large  ai-my  into 
Lombardy  to  destroy  the  duke  of  Milan  ;  and  that  the  king  was  so 
bent  on  this  expedition,  he  would  not  listen  to  anything  that  was  said 
against  it.  The  king  of  England  was  to  send  his  father- in-law  six 
thousand  archers  ;  and  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  had  been  constantly 
with  the  king,  offered  his  services  on  the  expedition,  with  two  thou- 
sand Breton  spears.  Purveyances  were  already  making  for  the  king 
and  lords  in  Dauphiny  and  in  Savoy.  When  the  duke  of  Brittany 
took  leave  of  the  king  of  France  and  his  lords,  to  return  to  his  duchy 
I  believe  the  duke  of  Burgundy  made  such  earnest  intercession  with 
the  king,  and  those  immediately  concerned,  that  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany carried  with  him  his  cousin  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  who  was  con- 
fined  a  prisoner  at  his  own  charges,  in  the  tovv-er  of  the  Louvre,  for 
the  debt  he  had  been  sentenced  to  pay  of  one  hundred  thousand 
francs  to  the  queen  of  Jerusalem.  I  imagine  he  engaged  to  pay  the 
queen  the  above  sum  by  instalments  ;  but  I  will,  for  the  present, 
leave  speaking  of  these  matters,  and  return  to  what  was  passing  in 
Turkey. 


CHAPTER  LXXXI. 

THE  CHRISTIANS  AKE  FORCED  TO  RAISE  THE  SIEGE  OF  NICOPOLl,  BY  THE 
ARRIVAL  OF  BAJAZET  IN  TURKEY.  THEY  ARE  DEFEATED  AND  THE  HUN- 
GARIANS PUT  TO  FLIGHT,  THROUGH  THE  PRESUMPTUOUS  FOLLY  OF  THE 
FRENCH. 

You  have  before  read  in  our  history  how  the  king  of  Hungary,  and 
the  lords  from  France  who  had  gone  to  Hungary  in  search  of  deeds 
of  arms,  had  valiantly  crossed  the  Danube,  and  entered  Turkey; 
where  during  the  summer,  from  the  month  of  .Tuly,  they  had  con- 
quered a  large  tract  of  country,  having  mercifully  spared  the  inhab- 
itants  and  many  towns  and  castles,  for  none  could  withstand  their 
power.    They  had  besieged  the  city  of  Nicopoli,  and  so  hardly 
pressed  it  by  their  attacks,  that  it  was  on  the  point  of  surrendering 
without  hearing  any  intelligence  of  Bajazet.    The  king  of  Hungary 
had  even  addressed  the  French  lords,  such  as  the  count  de  Nevers, 
the  count  d'Eu,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  count  de  Soissons,  the 
lord  de  Coucy,  and  the  barons  and  knights  of  Burgundy,  saying,  "My 
fair  sirs,  thanks  to  God,  we  have  made  a  successful  campaign  ;  for 
we  have  performed  many  brilliant  deeds  of  arms,  and  have  conquered 
Turkey.    I  look  on  the  town  of  Nicopoli  as  our  own,  for  it  is  so 
undermined  it  can  hold  out  no  longer  than  we  please.    I  therefore 
would  propose,  that  after  we  shall  have  gained  and  shown  mercy  to 
this  town,  we  attempt  nothing  more  this  season,  but  recross  the  Da- 
nube, and  return  to  Hungary,  where  I  have  many  handsome  towns 
and  castles  prepared  to  receive  you,  since  you  have  so  gallantly 
assisted  me  against  the  Turks,  my  bitter  enemies.    During  the  win- 
ter we  will  provide  stores  for  the  ensuing  summer,  each  according  to 
his  pleasure,  and  send  information  of  our  situation,  and  what  we 
have  done,  to  the  king  of  France,  who,  before  that  time,  will  send 
us  large  reinforcements ;  and  I  hope,  when  he  shall  know  the  suc- 
cess we  have  had,  he  may  be  inclined  to  come  hither  in  person,  for 
he  is  young  and  fond  of  arms.    But  whether  he  come  or  not,  if  it 
please  God,  we  will  next  summer  cross  the  Hellespont,  regain  Ar- 
menia, thence  march  to  Syria,  with  the  towns  of  Jaffa  and  Baruth, 
and  conquer  Jerusalem  and  the  Holy  Land.    Should  the  sultan  op- 


pose  us,  we  will  oflTer  him  battle,  and  never  return  without  having 
combated  him."  Such  was  the  speech  of  the  king  of  Hungary  to 
the  French  lords :  they  considered  Nicopoli  as  won,  but  it  fell  out 
otherwise. 

During  the  whole  summer,  Bajazet  had  been  busily  employed  in 
raising  an  army  of  Saracens  and  infidels :  he  had  even  sent  to  Per- 
sia for  succor,  and  the  great  lords  of  his  religion  had  joined  him 
against  Christendom.  They  had  crossed  the  Hellespont  to  the 
amount  of  two  hundred  thousand ;  but  the  Christians  were  not  only 
ignorant  of  their  numbers,  but  of  their  approach  ;  and  they  advanced 
so  secretly,  they  were  close  to  Nicopoli  before  the  besiegers  knew 
of  their  having  begun  their  march.  Bajazet  was  as  well  acquainted 
with  the  stratagems  of  war  as  most,  and  of  great  valor  and  enterprise. 
He  considered  maturely  the  power  of  the  Christians,  and  said  they 
were  a  valiant  race.  Bajazet  marched  to  raise  the  siege  of  Nicopoli 
in  the  following  order.  His  army  vv;i.s  drawji  up  in  the  form  of  a 
harrow,  and  occupied  about  a  league  of  ground  ;  in  front  of  this  main 
body,  and  a  league  in  advance,  were  eight  thousand  Turks,  to  mask 
the  body  of  the  army,  which  was  divided  into  two  wings.  Bajazet 
was  in  the  midst  of  his  main  body,  who  thus  quietly  advanced,  with 
their  vanguard  of  eight  thousand  in  front :  they  were  thus  ordered, 
to  make  an  appearance  as  if  they  were  the  whole  army ;  but  when- 
ever they  met  the  Christians,  they  were  to  fall  back  gently  toward 
the  main  body,  which  was  then  to  extend  itself  as  much  as  possible, 
and  endeavor  to  inclose  the  Christians,  whom  they  should  then 
conquer  at  pleasure.    Such  was  the  order  of  battle  of  Bajazet. 

It  happened,  that  on  the  Monday  preceding  Michaelmas-day,  in 
the  year  1396,  about  ten  o'clock,  as  the  king  of  Hungary  and  the 
lords,  who  were  lying  before  Nicopoli,  were  seated  at  dinner,  news 
was  brought  them  that  their  enemies,  the  Turks,  were  near  at  hand ; 
but,  as  I  heard,  the  scouts  did  not  inform  them  of  the  whole  truth : 
they  had  not  noticed  the  main  body  of  the  Turks,  for  the  moment 
they  saw  the  vanguard  they  dared  not  advance  farther,  as  they  were 
not  men-at-arms  fearless  of  such  an  enterprise.  The  Hungarians 
and  French  had  each  scouts  of  their  own,  and  both  parties  arrived 
nearly  at  the  same  time  with  this  intelligence.  The  greater  part  of 
the  army  were  at  dinner  when  the  news  was  carried  to  the  count  da 


588 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  «fcc. 


Nevers  and  the  other  French  lords,  the  messenger  bawling  out,"Come ! 
quickly  arm  yourselves,  that  you  be  not  surprised,  for  the  Turks  are 
on  full  march  to  meet  you."    This  information  v/as  agreeable  to 
many  who  were  desirous  of  arms  :  they  instantly  arose,  pushed  the 
tables  aside,  and  demanded  their  horses  and  armor.    They  were 
somewhat  heated  with  wine,  and  hastened  to  the  field  as  well  as 
they  could.    Banners  and  penuons  were  displayed,  under  which 
every  one  ranged  himself  in  his  proper  post.    The  banner  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary  was  unfurled,  and  the  guard  of  it  given  to  that  valiant  knight 
sir  John  de  Vienne,  admiral  of  France.    The  French  were  so  eager 
to  arm  themselves  that  they  were  the  first  in  the  field,  drawn  up  in 
handsome  array,  and  seemingly  fearless  of  the  Turks  ;  for  they  were 
ignorant  of  their  immense  numbers,  and  that  Bajazet  commanded  in 
person.    As  the  French  lords  were  hastening  from  their  tents  to  the 
field,  the  marshal  of  the  king  of  Hungary,  named  sir  Henry  d'Osten- 
lemhalle,*  mounted  on  a  handsome  courser,  came  to  them  with  a 
few  attendants.    He  was  a  valiant  and  experienced  knight,  and 
had  borne  before  him  a  pennon  of  his  arms,  which  were  a  cross 
anchored  sable  on  a  field  argent,  which  in  heraldry  is  called  cross 
moline.    He  stopped  when  opposite  the  banner  of  Our  Lady,  where 
the  principal  lords  were  assembled,  and  said  aloud,  "I  am  sent  hither 
by  my  lord,  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  entreats  you  by  me,  that  you 
will  not  begin  the  battle  before  you  shall  again  hear  from  him  ;  for 
he  much  suspects  and  fears  that  the  scouts  have  not  brought  exact 
mtelligence  of  the  numbers  of  the  Turks.  Within  two  hours  you  shall 
have  more  certain  intelligence,  for  we  have  sent  other  scouts,  who 
will  advance  farther  than  the  former  ones,  and  bring  us  better  infor- 
mation.   Be  assured  the  Turks  will  never  attack  you,  unless  you 
force  them  to  it,  or  until  they  have  collected  all  their  forces  together. 
You  will  act  as  you  shall  think  best,  but  such  are  my  lord  the  king's 
orders.    I  must  now  return,  for  I  cannot  longer  stay." 

On  saying  this,  the  Hungarian  marshal  left  them  ;  and  the  lords 
assembled  together  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done.  The  lord  de 
Coucy  was  asked  his  opinion,  and  replied,  that  the  king  of  Hungary 
had  a  right  to  order  them,  and  that  what  he  had  requested  was  per- 
fectly just.  It  was  mentioned  to  me  that  the  count  d'Eu,  constable 
of  France,  was  vexed  that  his  opinion  had  not  been  first  asked  be- 
fore  the  lord  de  Coucy's,  and,  through  spite  and  malice,  instantly 
opposed  what  he  had  said,  adding:  "  Yes,  yes,  the  king  of  Hungary 
wishes  to  gain  all  the  honor  of  the  day :  he  has  given  us  the  van- 
guard, and  now  wants  to  take  it  away,  that  he  may  have  the  first 
blow  :  let  those  who  will  believe  what  he  sends  to  us,  for  my  part  I 
never  will :"  then  addressing  the  knight  who  bore  his  banner,  he 
said  :  "  In  the  name  of  God  and  Saint  George,  you  shall  see  me 
this  day  prove  myself  a  good  knight."  The  lord  de  Coucy  thought 
this  a  very  vain  speech  of  the  constable,  and,  turning  to  sir  John  de 
Vienne,  who  had  the  banner  of  Our  Lady  under  his  guard,  and  by 
whom  all  the  others  were  to  rally,  asked  what  ought  to  be  done. 
'Lord  de  Coucy,"  he  replied,  "when  truth  and  reason  are  not 
heard,  folly  and  presumption  must  reign  ;  and,  since  the  count  d'Eu 
is  determined  to  fight  the  enemy,  we  must  follow  him  ;  but  we 
should  have  greater  advantage,  if  we  waited  the  king  of  Hungary's 
orders,  and  were  all  united."  While  they  thus  conversed,  the  infi- 
dels were  fast  approaching :  the  wings  of  their  army,  which  con- 
sisted  of  sixty  thousand  men  each,  were  already  closing  round  them. 
The  Christians,  observing  this,  would  have  retreated,  but  that  was 
impossible,  as  they  were  completely  surrounded.  Many  knights  and 
squires,  who  had  been  used  to  arms,  now  knew  the  day  must  be 
lost;  notwithstanding  which  they  advanced,  following  the  banner 
of  Our  Lady,  that  was  borne  by  that  gallant  knight  sir  John  de 
Vienne. 

The  lords  of  France  were  so  richly  dressed  out,  in  their  embla- 
zoned surcoats,  as  to  look  like  little  kings  ;  but,  as  I  was  told,  when 
they  met  the  Turks,  they  were  not  more  than  seven  hundred,  which 
sufficiently  showed  the  folly  of  the  measure  ;  for,  had  they  waited 
for  the  Hungarian  army,  consisting  of  sixty  thousand  men,  they 
might,  perhaps,  have  gained  a  victory,  but,  to  their  pride  and  pre- 
sumption, was  the  whole  loss  owing ;  and  it  was  so  great,  that  never 
since  the  defeat  at  Roncesvalles,  where  the  twelve  peers  of  France 
were  slain,  did  the  French  suff'er  so  considerably.  However,  before 
they  were  overcome,  they  made  great  slaughter  of  the  Turks;  though 
several  knights  and  squires  saw  they  were  marching  to  destruction, 
through  their  own  folly.  The  French  defeated  the  van  battalion, 
and  put  it  to  flight,  pursuing  it  into  a  valley  where  Bajazet  was 
posted  with  the  main  army.  The  French  would  have  returned,  as 
they  were  mounted  on  barbed  horses,  but  could  not,  for  they  were 
now  inclosed  on  all  sides.  The  battle,  therefore,  raged  with  fury, 
and  lasted  a  considerable  time.  News  was  carried  to  the  king  of 
Hungary,  that  the  French,  English  and  Germans  were  engaged  with 
the  Turks,  not  having  obeyed  his  orders  sent  them  by  the  marshal. 
He  was  very  wroth  on  hearing  it,  as  indeed  he  had  reason  to  be, 
and  foresaw  they  would  all  be  cut  off".  He  said  to  the  grand-master 
of  Rhodes,  who  was  beside  him,  "  We  shall  lose  the  day,  from  the 
•  vanity  of  the  French:  if  they  had  believed  me,  and  waited  for  our 
1  joining,  we  should  have  had  sufficient  strength  to  cope  with  the 
!  enemy."  As  he  thus  spoke,  looking  behind  him,  he  perceived  that 
1  men  were  flying  panic-struck,  and  the  Turks  pursuing  them. 
1    He  then  saw  the  day  was  irrecoverably  lost,  and  those  near  his  per- 

*  JdSS.  Steulemchalle. 


son  cried  out,  "  Sire,  save  yourself  I  for  should  you  be  killed  or 
taken,  Hungary  will  be  completely  ruined.  We  must  be  defeated, 
through  French  pride  ;  and  their  valor  will  prove  in  vain,  for  every 
one  of  them  v/ill  be  taken  or  slain ;  not  one  can  possibly  escape. 
Fly,  therefore,  from  the  danger,  before  it  be  too  late."  The  king 
of  Hungary  was  in  the  utmost  rage  to  be  thus  defeated  through  the 
arrogance  of  the  French,  and  obliged  to  fly,  if  he  would  avoid  cap. 
tivity  or  death.  It  was  a  most  unfortunate  day  for  the  Hungarians 
and  French  ;  whoever  runs  away  from  battle  is  pursued,  and,  as  the 
Hungarians  fled  in  the  greatest  confusion,  the  Turks  followed,  kill- 
ing them  or  making  them  prisoners  at  pleasure.  God,  however, 
assisted  the  king  of  Hungary  and  the  grand-master  of  Rhodes ;  for, 
on  their  arrival  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  they  found  a  small  ves- 
sel belonging  to  the  grand-master,  into  which  they  entered,  with  only 
five  more,  and  crossed  to  the  opposite  shore.  Had  they  delayed, 
they  must  have  been  killed  or  taken ;  for  the  Turks  came  to  the 
river  as  they  were  passing  it,  and  made  a  great  slaughter  of  those 
who  had  followed  the  king  thinking  to  escape. 

We  will  return  to  the  French  and  Germans,  who  were  fighting 
most  valiantly.  The  lord  de  Montcaurel,  a  gallant  knight  from  Ar- 
tois,  seeing  the  defeat  inevitable,  and  wishing  to  save  his  son,  who 
was  very  young,  said  to  his  squire,  "  Carry  off'  ray  son:  thou  mayest 
escape  by  that  wing  which  is  open :  save  my  son,  and  I  will  abide 
the  event  with  my  companions."  The  youth,  on  hearing  his  father 
thus  speak,  declared  he  would  not  go  nor  leave  him  in  such  danger; 
but  the  father  forced  him  away,  and  the  squire  brought  him  safely  to 
the  Danube  :  the  youth,  who  was  very  melancholy  at  the  situation 
of  his  father,  was  unfortunately  drowned  by  falling  between  two 
barges,  without  a  possibility  of  being  saved.  Sir  William  de  la 
Tr^mouille  and  his  son  displayed  great  feats  of  valor  before  they 
were  slain.  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  who  bore  the  banner  of  Our  Lady, 
in  spite  of  his  deeds  of  arms  was  killed  grasping  the  banner  in  his 
hands,  and  thus  was  he  found  after  the  battle.  The  whole  of  the 
French  force  that  had  been  engaged  at  this  battle  of  Nicopoli  were 
defeated  and  slain,  by  the  means  I  have  related. 

The  lord  John  of  Burgundy,  count  of  Nevers,  was  wondrous  richly 
arrayed,  as  were  the  lord  Guy  de  la  Riviere,  and  many  barons  and 
knights  from  Burgundy  in  compliment  to  him.  Two  squires  from 
Picardy,  William  d'Eu  and  the  borgne  de  Montquel,  v/ho  had  dis- 
played  their  courage  in  many  former  battles,  did  the  same  at  Nico- 
poli. These  two  squires,  by  their  vigorous  courage,  twice  forced 
through  the  Turkish  army,  and  returned  to  the  fight,  but  were  at 
length  slain.  To  say  the  truth,  the  whole  of  the  French  chivalry 
and  those  from  other  countries  acquitted  themselves  most  gallantly ; 
and  had  they  been  assisted  by  the  Hungarians  with  equal  courage, 
the  day  would  have  turned  out  diflferently.  But  the  whole  of  the 
mischief  was  caused  by  the  French,  and  their  presumption  was  their 
ruin.  There  was  a  knight  from  Picardy,  called  sir  James  de  Helly, 
who  had  resided  some  time  in  Turkey,  and  had  served  in  arms  un- 
der Amurat,  father  of  the  sultan  Bajazet,  of  whom  we  are  now  speak, 
ing,  and  who  knew  a  little  of  the  Turkish  language.  When  he  saw 
the  day  was  lost,  he  thought  of  saving  his  life  ;  and  as  he  knew  the 
Saracens  to  be  a  covetous  race,  he  surrendered  himself  to  them,  on 
their  granting  him  his  life.  Thus  did  he  escape  ;  and  also  another 
squire  from  the  Tournaisis,  called  James  du  Fay,  who  had  formerly 
served  Tamerlane  king  of  Tartary,  but  when  he  learnt  that  the 
French  were  marching  to  Turkey,  he  quitted  Tamerlane,  and  joined 
his  countrymen.  He  was  at  this  battle,  and  saved  by  Tamerlane's 
men,  who  had  been  ordered  thither  in  compliance  with  the  request 
made  to  him  for  assistance  by  Bajazet.  Tamerlane  had  sent  him  a 
considerable  body  of  men,  as  Saracen  and  Pagan  kings  always  do 
to  the  aid  of  each  other. 


CHAPTER  LXXXII. 

THE  TURKS,  AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  N0(;0P0LI,  PUT  TO  DEATH  ALL  THEIR 
PRISONERS,  EXCEPT  THE  COUNT  DE  NEVERS  AND  SOME  OTHER  GREAT 
LORDS. 

At  this  battle  of  Nicopoli,  which  was  so  fatal  to  the  French,  very 
many  were  saved,  from  the  extreme  richness  of  their  armor :  they 
were  dressed  like  kings ;  and  the  Saracens  and  Turks,  who  are  ava. 
ricious,  thought,  by  saving  their  lives,  they  should  gain  large  ransoms, 
for  they  believed  them  much  greater  lords,  from  their  appearance, 
than  they  really  were.  The  count  de  Nevers  was  made  prisoner,  as 
were  the  counts  d'Eu  and  de  la  Marche,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  lord 
Henry  de  Bar,  sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  Boucicaut  and  others.  The 
lord  Philip  de  Bar,  sir  John  de  Vienne,  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille 
and  his  son,  were  killed.  This  battle  lasted  for  three  hours ;  and 
the  king  of  Hungary  lost  his  whole  baggage,  his  gold  and  silver 
plate,  jewels,  and  everything  else.  He  had  escaped  by  fortunately 
finding  a  vessel  from  Rhodes  on  the  Danube,  that  had  brought  pro. 
visions,  in  which  he  crossed  the  river  with  six  others :  had  he  not 
done  so,  he  must  have  been  slain  or  taken.  There  were  more  killed 
in  the  pursuit  than  in  the  battle,  and  numbers  were  drowned. 
Happy  was  he  ,  who  could  escape  from  such  danger  by  any  means. 

When  the  business  was  over,  and  the  Turks,  Persians,  and  others 
sent  thither  by  different  infidel  kings  had  retired  to  their  lodgings, 
(that  is  to  say,  to  the  tents  and  pavilions  they  had  conquered  from 


CHRONICLES  O 


F    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  & 


589 


the  Christians,  in  which  they  found  wines,  meats,  and  every  other 
necessary)  they  enjoyed  themselves,  and  made  merry,  like  men  who 
have  gained  a  victory  over  their  enemies.  Bajazet  dismounted,  at 
the  sound  of  many  minstrels,  according  to  their  custoni,  at  the  prin- 
cipal tent  that  had  belonged  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  which  was  very 
large,  and  richlv  adorned.  Bajazet  took  pleasure  in  viewing  it,  and 
glorified  himself  internally  for  the  victory  he  had  obtained  over  the 
Christians,  and  thanked  his  God  for  it,  according  to  the  rnanner  of 
their  reho-ion.  When  he  was  disarmed,  to  cool  and  refresh  himsell, 
he  sat  on  a  silken  carpet  in  the  middle  of  the  tent  and  sent  for  his 
principal  friends,  to  chat  and  joke  with  them.  He  began  the  con- 
versation, by  saving  he  would  now  march  a  great  force  into  ilun- 
garv,  to  conquer  that  country  and  the  rest  of  Christendom,  which  he 
would  put  under  his  obedience,  but  that  each  kingdom  might  follovj 
its  own  religion  and  laws,  owning  him  for  their  lord:  that  he  would 
reign  like  Alexander  of  Macedon,  who  for  twelve  yeai-s  governed 
the  whole  world,  as  he  was  descended  from  his  blood.  All  assented 
to  what  Bnjazet  said,  and  agreed  to  his  proposal.  He  gave  out  three 
orders  :  the  first,  that  every  one  who  had  made  prisoners  should  pro. 
duce  them  before  him  the  next  day  ;  the  second,  that  the  dead  should 
be  carefully  examined,  and  the  nobles  and  great  lords  be  set  apart, 
and  left  untouched  until  he  had  seen  them ;  the  third,  that  exact 
inquiries  should  be  made  among  the  slain  and  prisoners  alter  the 
king  of  Hungary,  that  he  might  know  whether  he  was  dead  or  alive. 
These  orders  were  fulfilled,  for  none  dared  disobey  them. 

When  Bajazet  had  refreshed  himself,  and  changed  his  dress,  he 
resolved  to  visit  the  dead  on  the  field  of  battle  ;  for  he  had  been  told 
the  victory  had  cost  him  dear,  and  that  he  had  lost  great  numbers  ot 
men.    He  was  much  surprised  to  hear  this,  and  would  not  believe  it. 
He  mounted  his  horse,  attended  by  his  vizier,  nobles  and  bashaws : 
some  said  his  principal  officers  were  his  brothers,  whom  he  would 
not  acknowledge  as  such,  declaring  he  had  no  brothers.    On  his 
comincr  to  the  field  of  battle,  he  found  what  had  been  told  him  was 
true :  for  where  one  Christian  lay  dead  there  were  thirty  of  ^en- 
enemies.    The  sight  vexed  him  much,  and  he  said  aloud,     1  his 
has  been  a  cruel  battle  for  our  people  :  the  Christians  have  defended 
themselves  desperately  ;  but  I  will  have  this  slaughter  well  revenged 
on  those  who  m-e  prisoners."    He  now  left  the  field  and  returned  to 
his  tent,  comforting  himself  for  the  loss  he  had  suffered  by  the  victory 
and  defeat  of  the  Christians ;  but,  notwithstanding  this,  he  passed 
the  nitrht  in  great  fury.    On  the  morrow,  before  he  was  risen  or  had 
shown  himself,  great  numbers  came  before  his  tent,  to  learn  his  will 
respecting  the  prisoners;  for  it  had  been  rumored  that  he  intended 
havin<T  them  all  put  to  death  without  mercy.    Bajazet,  however,  m 
spite  of  his  rage  against  the  Christians,  had  given  orders  that  all  the 
principal  lords  who  had  been  made  prisoners  should  be  separated 
from  the  others,  for  he  had  been  told  they  would  pay  him  large  ran- 
soms, and  on  that  account  he  was  inclined  to  spare  them.    He  had 
also  learnt  that  many  of  the  Tartars,  Arabs,  Bedouins  and  Syrians, 
had  made  prisoners,  from  whom  they  expected  to  gain  large  fortunes, 
as  indeed  they  did,  by  concealing  their  prisoners  irora  Bajazet.  bir 
James  de  Helly,  whom  I  mentioned  before,  was,  luckily  for  him, 
brought  this  Tuesday  morning  before  the  tent  of  the  sultan,  with 
many  other  prisoners,  for  he  who  had  taken  him  was  afraid  of  keep- 
ing him  bid.    As  they  were  waiting  the  coming  of  Bajazet,  some  oi 
the  kniohts  of  his  household,  standing  round  the  tent,  recollected  sir 
James,  and  deUvercd  him  from  the  hands  of  those  who  had  taken 
him.    He  remained  with  the  attendants  of  the  sultan,  who  had  been 
formerly  acquainted  with  him;  and  fortunate  it  was  for  him,  as  you 
will  hear  related,  for  to  the  greater  part  of  the  Christians  it  was  a 
disastrous  day. 

Before  Bajazet  appeared,  inquiries  had  been  made  who  were  the 
greatest  lords  among  the  prisoners,  and  his  interpreters  had  been 
very  strict  in  their  examinations,  putting  such  aside  not  to  be  killed. 
The  first  was  John  of  Burgundy  commander-in-chief,  then  the  count 
d'Eu,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  the  lord  de  Coucy,  lord  Henry  de  Bar, 
sir  Guy  de  la  Tiomouille,  and  two  more,  amounting  in  all  to  eight. 
Bajazet  would  see  and  talk  with  them.  He  eyed  them  long  in  silence, 
and  these  lords  were  conjured  on  their  faith  to  avow  if  they  were  the 
persons  who  had  been  so  named.    He  also  resolved  to  send  for  sir 
James  de'  Helly,  that  he  might  assure  him  of  the  truth.    On  his 
coming,  he  was  remembered  by  the  sultan  whom  he  had  served,  and 
was  now  perfectly  secure  from  danger.    He  was  asked  if  he  knew 
those  French  lords  who  were  prisoners  at  the  bottom  of  the  tent. 
«  I  cannot  say,"  he  replied  ;  "  but,  if  I  saw  their  faces,  I  should  know 
them  all."    He  was  then  ordered  to  go  near  and  examine  them,  and 
report  truly  their  names  to  the  sultan,  for  that  his  determination  would 
be  according  to  what  he  should  say.    He  went  near  the  prisoners, 
and,  bowing  to  them,  knew  them  all.    He  told  them  his  fortunate 
escape,  and  that  he  had  been  sent  by  the  sultan  to  see  if  they  were 
the  persons  answering  to  the  names  they  had  given  themselves.  "  Ah, 
sir  James,"  said  they,  "you  are  well  acquainted  with  us  all :  you  see 
how  fortune  has  turned  against  us,  and  what  great  danger  we  are  in 
when  we  depend  on  the  mercy  of  this  sultan.    If  it  may  any  how 
save  our  lives,  tell  him  we  are  of  even  greater  rank  than  we  have 
said,  and  able  to  pay  him  large  sums  for  our  ransoms.    "  My  lords," 
replied  sir  James,  « this  I  will  most  cheerfully  do,  for  it  is  my  duty." 
The  knight  then  returned  to  Bajazet,  and  said,  "  Those  lords  who 
are  prisoners,  and  with  whom  I  have  been  talking,  are  of  the  noblest 


blood  in  France,  nearly  related  to  the  king,  and  willing  to  pay  for 
their  liberty  a  great  sum  of  money."  This  answer  was  very  agree- 
able to  the  sultan,  who  would  not  listen  to  more,  but  said,  "  Let  those 
alone  be  spared,  and  all  the  other  prisoners  put  to  death,  to  free  the 
country  from  them,  and  that  others  may  take  example  from  their 
fate." 

The  sultan  now  made  his  appearance  to  his  people  before  the  ten. 
who,  bowing  down,  made  him  their  obeisance.  The  army  was 
drawn  up  in  two  wings  on  each  side  ;  the  sultan  v/ith  his  nobles,  the 
count  de  Nevers  and  those  who  were  to  be  spared,  were  in  the 
centre  ;  for  he  would  they  should  witness  the  execution  of  their 
companions,  which  the  Saracens  were  eager  to  perform  Many  ex. 
cellent  knights  and  squires  of  France  and  other  nations,  who  had 
been  taken  in  battle  or  in  pursuit,  were  now  brought  forth  in  their 
shirts,  one  after  another,  before  Bajazet,  who  eyeing  them  a  little, 
they  were  led  on  ;  and,  as  he  made  a  signal,  were  instantly  cut  to 
pieces  by  those  waiting  for  them  with  drawn  swords.  Such  was  t 
the  cruel  justice  of  Bajazet  this  day,  when  upward  of  three  hundred 
gentlemen  of  different  nations  were  thus  pitilessly  murdered.  It  was 
a  cruel  case  for  them  to  suffer  for  the  love  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  and  may  he  receive  their  souls  1 

Among  the  murdered  of  that  day  was  the  gallant  knight  sir  Henry 
d'Antoing  :  may  God  show  gracious  mercy  to  his  soul  !    The  lord 
Boucicaut,  marshal  of  France,  was  led  naked  like  the  others,  before 
Bajazet,  and  would  have  suffered  the  same  cruel  death,  had  not  the 
count  de  Nevers  left  his  companions,  who  were  motionless  at  the  sad 
sight,  and  flung  himself  on  his  knees  to  the  sultan,  entreating  him  to 
spare  the  lord  Boucicaut,  who  was  much  beloved  by  the  king  of 
France,  and  well  able  to  pay  a  considerable  ransom ;  and  the  count 
made  signs,  as  paying  from  one  hand  to  the  other,  that  he  would 
give  a  large  sum  of  money,  to  soften  the  anger  of  the  sultan.  Bajazet 
consented  to  the  request  of  the  count  de  Nevers,  and  the  lord  Bou- 
cicaut was  put  aside  with  those  who  were  not  to  be  killed.  Others 
were  brought  forward,  until  the  number  I  have  mentioned  was  com- 
pleted ;  such  was  the  cruel  revenge  the  infidels  had  on  the  Christians. 
It  seems,  according  to  what  I  heard,  that  Bajazet  took  delight  that 
the  victory  he  had  gained  over  the  Christians,  and  the  capture  of  the 
count  de  Nevers,  should  be  known  in  France,  and  carried  thither  by 
a  French  knight.    Three  knights,  of  whom  sir  James  de  Helly  was  - 
one,  were  brought  before  Bajazet  and  the  count  de  Nevers,  who  was 
asked  which  of  the  three  he  wished  to  go  to  the  king  of  France  and 
to  his  father  the  duke  of  Burgundy.    Sir  James  de  Helly  had  the 
good  fortune  to  be  made  choice  of,  because  the  count  de  Nevers 
was  before  acquainted  with  him :  he  therefore  said  to  the  sultan, 
"  Sir,  I  wish  that  this  person  may  go  to  France  from  you  and  from 
me."    This  was  accepted  by  Bajazet,  and  sir  James  de  Helly  re- 
mained with  him  and  the  other  French  lords ;  but  the  two  unsuc 
cessful  knights  were  delivered  over  to  the  soldiery,  who  massacred 
them  without  pity. 

After  all  these  things  were  done,  everything  was  quiet.  Bajazet, 
having  learnt  that  the  king  of  Hungary  was  escaped,  resolved  to 
march  more  into  the  interior  of  Turkey  toward  the  city  of  Bursa, 
whither  he  would  carry  his  prisoners,  for  he  had  done  enough  this 
campaign.     He  therefore  disbanded  his  army,  more  especially  that 
part  of  it  which  had  come  from  distant  countries.    Thus  was  it  done, 
and  the  army  broke  up,  which  had  been  composed  of  men  from 
Tartary,  Persia,  Media,  Syria,  Alexandria  and  Egypt,  and  from 
other  distant  countries  of  infidels.    Bajazet  gave  particular  orders  to 
sir  James  de  Helly,  that  when  he  went  to  France,  he  should  take  his 
road  through  Lombardy,  and  salute  from  him  the  duke  of  Milan  ;  and 
it  was  the  sultan's  intention  that  sir  James  should  publish,  wherever 
he  passed,  the  great  victory  he  had  gained  over  the  Christians.  The 
count  de  Nevers  wrote  bv  him,  as  well  for  himself  as  for  his  fellow- 
prisoners,  to  the  king  of  "France,  and  to  the  duke  and  duchess  of 
Burgundy.    On  receiving  these  letters  and  other  verbal  messages, 
the  knight  departed  from  the  sultan  and  the  lords  of  France ;  but 
before  he  set  out,  Bajazet  made  him  promise,  on  oath,  that  as  soon 
as  he  should  have  performed  the  journey,  and  delivered  all  he  had 
been  charged  with  to  the  king  of  France  and  the  other  lords,  he 
would  return,  which  the  knight  swore  he  would  do,  and  kept  his 
oath.    We  will  now  leave  Bajazet,  and  the  French  lords  who  re. 
raained  prisoners  during  his  pleasure,  and  speak  of  other  things 


CHAPTER  LXXXIII. 

THE  FRENCH  AND  OTHERS  WHO  HAD  BEEN  IN  TURKEY  SUFFER  GREAT 
HARDSHIPS  ON  THEIR  RETURN  HOME,  AFTER  HAVING  ESCAPED  FROM 
THE  BATTLE  OF  NICOPOLI.  SIR  JAMES  DE  HELLY  BRINGS  CERTAIN 
INTELLIGENCE  OF  THIS  DEFEAT  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

After  this  memorable  victory  which  the  Turks  and  their  allies 
gained  over  the  Christians,  as  has  been  related  in  this  history,  such 
knights  as  could  escape  saved  themselves.  On  the  Monday  morn, 
ing,  the  day  of  the  battle,  more  than  three  hundred  knights  and 
squires,  being  out  foraging,  were  not  present  at  it.  When  they 
heard  from  the  runaways  that  a  defeat  was  inevitable,  they  gave 
over  all  thoughts  of  returning  to  their  camp,  but  took  different  roads 
to  make  their  escape  from  Turkey  as  speedily  as  they  could.  French 
Germans,  and  others,  made  for  a  country  adjoimng  to  Hungary 


59u 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


called  W&Uachia,  which  is  well  inhabited,  and  had  been  conquered 
from  the  Turks,  and  turned  by  force  to  the  Christian  faith.  The 
guards  of  the  passes  and  castles  in  Wallachia,  allowed  the  Christians 
who  came  from  Turkey  free  entrance,  and  gave  them  lodging  ;  but, 
on  the  morroM',  when  they  were  about  to  depart,  they  took  from  the 
knights  their  armor  and  all  they  had,  and  gave  them  m  return  a  mis- 
erable  jacket,  and  some  little  money,  just  enough  lo  bear  the  day's 
3xpenses.  This  favor  was  only  shown  to  gentlemen;  for  those  who 
were  not  cf  that  rank,  were  stripped  naked,  and  scourged  villainously 
with  rods.  The  French  and  their  companions  suffered  most  exceed- 
ingly in  poverty  and  distress,  during  their  passage  through  Wallachia 
and  Hungary ;  and  with  difficulty  could  they  meet  with  any,  who, 
for  the  love  of  God,  would  give  a  morsel  of  bread,  or  lodge  them  for 
the  night.  They  endured  their  misery  until  they  came  to  Vienna  in 
Austria,  where  they  were  kindly  received  by  the  good  people,  who 
clothed  such  as  were  naked,  and  shared  with  them  their  food.  They 
were  treated  with  the  same  kindness  in  Bohemia:  had  they  found 
the  Germans  as  hard-hearted  as  the  Hungarians,  they  would  never 
have  been  able  to  have  returned  home,  but  must  have  perished  with 
cold  and  hunger  on  the  road.  Thus,  wherever  they  came,  whether 
alone  or  in  companies,  they  brought  most  melancholy  news,  which 
excited  pity  for  them  in  every  breast  that  heard  their  sad  tale. 

Those  of  the  French  nation,  who  had  fled  from  Turkey,  arrived  at 
Paris,  and  told  the  melancholy  event  of  the  battle  of  Nicopoli ;  but 
they  were  not  believed  nor  listened  to  :  the  Parisians  said  it  was  a 
pity  that  such  rascally  liars  were  not  hanged  or  drowned,  for  daily 
spreading  abroad  so  many  falsehoods.  This  news  was,  however, 
confirmed  by  others  who  arrived  after  them,  and  told  the  same  tale, 
some  one  way,  and  others  differently,  but  all  agreeing  as  to  the  com- 
plete  overthrow  of  the  Hungarians  and  their  allies.  The  king  of 
France  was  very  much  vexed  on  hearing  such  melancholy  news 
talked  of,  for  there  were  too  many  of  his  own  relations  implicated 
in  the  loss,  besides  other  excellent  knights  and  squires  of  France. 
He  therefore  forbade  anything  to  be  said  on  the  subject,  until  he 
should  receive  more  positive  information,  to  confirm  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  these  reports ;  and  those  who  had  divulged  such  news, 
saying  they  were  come  from  Turkey  and  Hungary,  were  arrested, 
and  confined  in  the  Chatelet  of  Paris.  They  consisted  of  great 
numbers,  and  were  told,  that  if  what  they  had  said  should  be  found 
false,  orders  had  been  given  for  all  of  them  to  be  drowned  ;  for  the 
king  was  very  wroth  they  should  have  published  such  disastrous 
news. 

It  happened  that,  on  Christmas-day  about  noon,  sir  James  de  Helly 
arrived  in  Paris,  and  the  moment  he  had  dismounted  at  his  inn,  he 
inquired  where  the  king  was.  They  told  him  at  the  hdtel  de  Saint 
Pol,  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  whither  he  went.  There  was  with 
the  king  this  day,  as  is  usual  on  such  solemn  festivals,  the  duke  of 
Orleans,  the  dukes  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  the  count  de 
Saint  Pol,  and  many  of  the  nobility.  Sir  James  de  Helly  entered 
the  h6tel  in  the  same  dress  he  had  rode  in,  booted  and  spurred,  so 
that  he  was  not  known  ;  for  he  had,  for  a  long  time,  been  seeking 
adventures  in  foreign  parts,  in  preference  to  living  with  his  relations 
and  friends.  By  fair  speeches  he  got  at  last  to  the  king's  apartment, 
and  made  himself  known,  saying  he  was  come  immediately  from 
Bajazet  and  Turkey,  and  that  he  had  been  present  at  the  battle  of 
Nicopoli,  where  the  Christians  had  lost  the  day ;  and  that  he  had 
brought  certain  intelligence  from  the  count  de  Nevers,  and  from  the 
other  French  lords  with  whom  he  had  marched  through  Hungary. 
The  knights  of  the  king's  chamber  were  pleased  to  hear  this ;  for 
they  knew  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  many  lords,  were 
very  anxious  to  learn  true  intelligence  from  those  countries.  They 
therefore  made  way  for  him  to  approach  the  king  :  when  near,  he 
fell  on  his  knees,  as  was  right,  and  told  all  he  had  been  charged 
with,  as  well  by  Bajazet,  as  by  the  count  de  Nevers  and  the  French 
lords  his  fellow-prisoners.  The  king  and  lords  listened  attentively 
to  all  he  said,  for  they  believed  he  was  speaking  the  truth.  Many 
questions  were  asked,  in  order  to  hear  a  more  detailed  account,  to 
all  of  which  he  answered  very  pertinently,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  king,  who  was  greatly  affected  at  the  loss  the  king  of  Hungary 
and  his  chivalry  had  suffered.  He  was  somewhat  comforted,  that 
the  king  of  Hungary  had  escaped  death  and  prison  ;  for  he  supposed 
that  he  would  renew  the  war  against  Turkey  with  vigor,  and  have 
ample  revenge  on  Bajazet. 

The  king  of  France  and  his  lords  were  rejoiced  that  the  count  de 
Nevers,  and  his  few  companions,  were  free  from  danger  of  being 
murdered  ;  and,  as  they  were  now  prisoners,  the  lords  debated  on 
the  means  of  paying  their  ransom.  Sir  James  de  Helly  said  that  he 
hoped  Bajazet  would,  within  a  year  or  two,  sell  them  their  liberty, 
for  he  was  very  avaricious.  This  he  personally  knew,  having  resided 
a  long  time  in  Turkey,  and  for  three  years  served  Amurat,  father  to 
the  present  sultan.  The  king  made  the  knight  rise,  and  treated  him 
kindly,  as  he  did  the  lords  present.  They  said,  he  had  been  very 
fortunate  to  have  had  a  friend  in  so  great  a  monarch  as  this  infidel 
Bajazet,  after  such  a  severe  battle,  and  to  be  sent  by  him  with  his 
message  to  the  king  of  France.  He  and  his  family  ought  to  pride 
themselves  on  such  good  fortune.  The  king  ordered  all  who  had 
been  confined  in  the  Chatelet,  for  having  first  spread  abroad  this 
intelligence,  to  be  set  at  liberty.  They  were  happy  to  hear  this,  for 
nany  of  them  had  repented  they  had  talked  so  much. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIV. 

SIR  JAMES  DE  HELLY,  HAVING  RECEIVED  HIS  DISPATCHES  FROM  THE  KINft 
OF  FRANCE,  ARRIVES  IN  HUNGARY,  ON  HIS  WAY  TO  TURKEY.  THE  Kim 
SENDS  SIR  JOHN  DE  CHASTELMORANT,  WITH  PRESENTS  TO  BAJAZET,  ANB 
HIS  RECOMMENDATIONS  IN  FAVOR  OF  THE  FRENCH  PRISONERS.  '  THB 
MANNER  IN  WHICH  THEY  ARE  TREATFD. 

When  the  intelligence  sir  James  dt  Helly  had  brought  was  made 
public,  all  who  had  lost  husband,  brc.her,  father,  or  child,  were  in 
the  utmost  consternation,  as  may  easily  be  supposed.     The  high 
nobility  of  France,  such  as  the  duchess  of  Burgundy  and  the  lady 
Margaret  of  Hainault,  were  greatly  afflicted  on  account  of  their  son 
and  husband  the  count  de  Nevers,  for  he  was  much  beloved  by  them. 
The  countess  of  Eu  lamented  her  lord  the  constable,  as  did  the  count- 
ess de  la  Marche  :  the  ladies  of  Coucy,  of  Bar,  and  Sully,  in  like 
manner  bewailed  the  melancholy  situation  of  their  lords.   They  were 
fortunate  in  having  only  their  lords'  captivity  to  lament,  and  were 
somewhat  comforted  thereat ;  but  the  relations  and  friends  of  those 
who  had  been  massacred  were  inconsolable,  and  the  grief  of  France 
lasted  a  long  time.    The  duke  of  Burgundy  treated  most  kindly  sir 
James  de  Helly,  for  having  brought  him  intelligence  of  his  son:  he 
made  him  many  rich  gifts,  and  retained  him  for  one  of  his  knights, 
with  a  pension  of  two  hundred  livres  a-year  during  his  life.  The' 
king  of  France  also,  and  the  lords  of  the  court,  gave  him  handsome 
presents.   He  informed  them  he  was  bound  to  return  to  Bajazet,  after 
he  should  have  delivered  his  letters,  as  the  sultan's  prisoner  ;  for  he 
was  sent  solely  with  a  view  to  publish  Bajazet's  victory,  and  to  say 
what  lords  had  perished  or  been  made  prisoners  at  the  battle  of  Nico- 
poli.    This  seemed  reasonable,  and  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
and  such  lords  as  were  at  Paris,  prepared  to  write  to  their  friends 
and  relations  who  v/ere  prisoners.   It  was  determined  in  council,  that 
the  king  should  send  some  knight  of  renown,  prudence,  and  valor  to 
Bajazet,  who,  having  delivered  his  message,  was  to  return  with  more 
detailed  accounts  of  the  state  of  the  prisoners,  in  case  sir  James  de 
Helly  were  not  permitted  so  to  do  by  the  sultan,  whose  prisoner  he 
was.    Sir  John  de  Chateaumorant  was  selected  for  this  embassy,  as 
being  every  way  qualified  for  it. 

Sir  James  de  Helly  was  asked  what  jewels  or  presents  would  be 
most  acceptable  to  the  sultan,  that  the  count  de  Nevers  and  the  other 
prisoners  might  fare  the  better.    The  knight  said  that  Bajazet  took 
great  pleasure  in  viewing  fine  tapestry  from  Arras  or  Picardy,  which, 
represented  ancient  histories  :  he  was  also  fond  of  gerfalcons  :  but 
he  thought  that  fine  linen  from  Rheims,  and  scarlet  cloths,  would  be 
most  acceptable  to  the  sultan  and  his  lords.    There  was  plenty  of 
cloths  of  gold  and  silks  in  Turkey,  with  which  they  were  amply  pro-, 
vided,  and  consequently  would  like  things  they  could  not  get  at  home. 
The  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  therefore,  resolved  what  to  send, 
for  they  were  anxious  to  please  Bajazet  on  account  of  the  count  of 
Nevers.    Sir  James  de  Helly  remained  at  Paris,  with  the  king  and 
lords  about  twelve  days,  and  was  well  listened  to  by  all :  for  he  en- 
tertained  them  with  his  adventures  in  Plungary  and  Turkey,  and  with 
descriptions  of  the  manners  of  Bajazet.    On  his  departure,  he  was 
told,  "Sir  James,  you  may  now  set  out  on  your  return  to  the  sultan,, 
at  your  leisure.    We  suppose  you  will  go  through  Lombardy,  to  the 
duke  of  Milan  ;  for  he  and  Bajazet  are  great  friends,  although  they 
have  never  seen  each  other:  but,  whatever  road  you  take,  we  entreat 
and  order  you  to  wait  in  Hungary  for  sir  John  de  Chateaumorant,  who 
will  be  sent  by  the  king  with  presents  to  the  sultan,  as  it  is  our  intent 
that  he  pursue  his  journey  from  Hungary  in  your  company  to  Turkey, 
or  until  you  shall  meet  the  sultan,  that  he  may  behave  the  more 
kindly  to  the  count  de  Nevers  and  his  fellow-prisoners,  who  are  now 
in  his  power."   Sir  James  promised  obedience,  and,  having  received 
his  dispatches,  took  leave  of  the  king,  the  duke  of  Burgund°y,  and  the 
other  lords,  and  left  Paris,  following  the  same  road  by  which  he  had 
come.    He  continued  his  journey,  firmly  resolved  never  to  return  to 
France  until  he  had  obtained  his  liberty.    After  his  departure,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  was  constantly  employed  in  preparing  the  presents 
for  the  sultan ;  and,  by  the  time  they  were  provided,  sir  John  de 
Chateaumorant  was  ready  to  set  out,  for  he  had  begun  his  prepara- 
tions for  the  journey  on  his  being  first  nominated  to  go  thither.  They 
made  great  haste  to  have  the  presents  from  the  king  to  Bajazet  in 
time  for  sir  John  de  Chateaumorant  to  overtake  sir  James  de  Helly. 
These  presents  consisted  of  pieces  of  the  best  worked  tapestry  from 
Arras,  representing  the  history  of  Alexander  the  Great  and  his  con- 
quests, which  was  a  delightful  sight  for  all  men  of  honor,  the  finest 
linens  from  Rheims,  and  scarlet  and  crimson  cloths,  which  were 
packed  on  six  sumpter-horses.    All  these  things  were  easily  to  be 
had  for  money  ;  but  there  was  great  difficulty  in  procuring  white 
gerfalcons.    At  last,  however,  they  were  got,  either  in  Paris  or  from 
Germany  ;  and  sir  John  de  Chateaumorant,  having  received  his  final 
instructions,  left  Paris,  and  began  his  journey  fifteen  days  after  sir 
James  de  Helly. 

In  the  interval  during  which  these  knights  were  on  their  journey, 
the  king  of  Hungary  returned  to  his  kingdom.  On  his  arrival  being 
known,  his  subjects  were  greatly  rejoiced,  and  flocked  to  him,  for  he 
was  much  beloved.  They  comforted  him  by  saying,  tnat  if  in  this 
campaign  he  had  been  unfortunate,  in  another  he  would  be  more 
successful.  The  king  bore  his  misfortunes  as  weU  as  he  could.  Im. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


591 


mediately  after  the  battle,  Bajazet  disbanded  his  army  and  marched 
to  the  city  of  Bursa,  carrying  with  him  his  prisoners.  They  were 
put  under  strict  confinement,  and  very  little  comfort  allowed  them. 
They  suffered  much  from  the  change  of  diet,  as  they  had  always  been 
accustomed  to  have  their  own  cooks,  and  their  tables  served  with 
every  delicacy  ;  but  of  all  this  they  were  deprived,  and  forced  to  live 
on  coarse  meat,  and  that  badly  or  not  thoroughly  dressed.  They  had 
plenty  of  spices,  and  millet  bread,  which  is  disagreeable  to  a  French 
palate.  They  had  great  difficulty  in  procuring  wine  :  although  they 
were  great  princes,  there  was  not  any  attention  paid  them,  for  the 
Turks  were  indifl'erent  whether  they  were  sick  or  in  health  ;  and,  if 
the  advice  of  several  had  been  adopted,  they  would  all  have  been 
put  to  death. 

These  lords  of  France  comforted  each  other,  and  thankfully  re- 
ceived  whatever  was  given  them,  for  they  could  no  way  better  them- 
selves.  At  the  beginning  of  their  captivity,  several  of  them  were 
very  unwell :  the  count  de  Nevers  bore  his  misfortune  the  best,  and 
kept  up  his  spirits  to  comfort  the  others.  He  was  assisted  by  the 
lord  Boucicaut,  the  count  de  la  Marche,  and  lord  Henry  de  Bar,  who 
said,  that  the  honors  and  glories  of  arms  could  not  be  gained  without 
meeting  with  unfortunate  reverses;  and  that  no  man,  however  valiant 
or  lucky,  or  accustomed  to  war,  had  everything  according  to  his  wish; 
and  that  they  ought  to  thank  God,  for  having  had  their  lives  saved 
from  the  furious  rage  of  Bajazet  and  his  followers,  for  it  had  been 
determined  by  the  army  to  put  every  one  to  death.  Boucicaut  saiid, 
"  I  ought  to  be  more  thankful  than  any  one  to  God  for  my  life  being 
spared,  for  I  was  brought  out  to  be  massacred  as  my  companions  had 
been,  and  should  have  lost  my  head,  had  not  my  lord  of  Nevers  cast 
himself  on  his  knees  to  Bajazet,  who,  at  his  request,  granted  me  his 
pardon.  I  hold  this  a  most  fortunate  escape  ;  and  since  it  was  the 
good  pleasure  of  our  lord  that  I  should  live,  I  have  no  doubt  but  that 
God,  who  has  delivered  us  from  this  peril,  will  continue  his  mercy  to 
us,  for  we  are  his  soldiers  ;  and  that  we  shall  soon  obtain  our  liberty, 
for  we  are  nov,^  suffering  in  his  cause.  Besides,  sir  James  de  Helly 
is  on  his  road  to  France,  who  will  relate  to  the  king  and  barons  our 
distress ;  and  I  expect,  within  the  year,  we  shall  receive  comfort  and 
our  liberty.  Things  will  not  remain  long  as  they  are.  There  is 
much  good  sense  in  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  will 
never  forget  us ;  and,  by  some  means  or  other,  we  shall  receive  suffi- 
cient sums  for  our  ransoms." 

Thus  the  gallant  knight,  the  lord  Boucicaut,  comforted  himself, 
and  bore  his  captivity  with  patience,  as  did  likewise  the  young  count 
de  Nevers  ;  but  the  lord  de  Coucy  was  sorely  afflicted,  which  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at.  Before  this  event,  he  had  been  a  lord  of  such 
high  spirit  as  nothing  could  cast  down :  this  captivity  in  Turkey, 
however,  preyed  on  his  mind  more  than  it  did  on  the  spirits  of  the 
others,  and  he  became  quite  melancholy.  He  complained  of  great 
oppression  at  his  heart,  and  said  he  should  never  return  to  France  ; 
that  he  had  escaped  many  perils  and  dangerous  adventures,  but  this 
would  be  his  last.  The  lord  Henry  de  Bar  consoled  him,  and  blamed 
him  for  being  so  disconsolate  without  cause  ;  and  told  him  it  was 
folly  to  be  thus  cast  dov/n,  when  he  ought  to  find  more  satist'action 
in  his  own  mind  than  any  other.  Notwitstanding  the  advice  he  was 
giving,  he  himself  severely  felt  his  own  situation,  and  bitterly  regret, 
ted  his  wife.  The  count  d'Eu,  constable  of  France,  suffered  from 
similar  regrets.  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  and  the  count  de  la  Marche 
kept  up  their  spirits  very  tolerably.  Bajazet  was  desirous  they  should 
have  some  amusements  in  their  captivity,  and  at  times  visited  and 
conversed  with  them  most  graciously  :  he  was  likewise  anxious  they 
should  witness  his  state  and  power. 

We  will  now  leave  them,  and  return  to  sir  James  de  Helly  and  sir 
John  de  Chateaumorant,  who  were  both  journeying  toward  Hungary. 


CHAPTER  LXXXV. 

SIR  JAMES  DE  HELLY,  ON  HIS  RETURN  TO  TURKEY,  OBTAINS  HIS  LIBERTY, 
AND  CARRIES  A  PASSPORT  FROM  THE  SULTAN  TO  SIR  JOHN  DE  CHASTEL- 
MORANT  IN  HUNGARY.  SIR  JOHN  DE  CHASTELMORANT  IS  FORCED  TO 
SEND  A  MESSENGER  TO  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  TO  INFORM  HIM  THAT 
THE  KING  OF  HUNGARY  WILL  NOT  ALLOW  THE  PRESENTS  TO  BE 
CARRIED  TO  THE  SULTAN. 

Sir  James  de  Helly  waited  about  ten  or  twelve  days  at  Buda,  in 
Hungary,  for  sir  John  de  Cha,teaumorant,  who  was  continuing  his 
road  as  expeditiously  as  he  could.  Sir  James  was  rejoiced  at  his 
arrival ;  for  he  was  impatient  to  return  to  Turkey  to  acquit  himself 
of  his  promise,  and  to  see  and  bring  comfort  to  the  count  de  Nevers 
and  the  other  French  lords  who  were  prisoners.  The  king  of  Hun- 
gary made  sir  John  de  Cha.teaumorant  a  kind  of  welcome,  in  com- 
pliment  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  royal  cousins.  He  learnt 
from  his  people  that  the  knight  was  carrying  magnificent  presents, 
and  rich  jewels,  to  the  sultan :  this  vexed  him  greatly,  but  he  pru- 
dently dissembled  any  knowledge  of  it  until  sir  James  de  Helly 
should  have  set  out  for  Turkey.  He  declared,  however,  to  his  con- 
fidential  friends,  that  the  recreant  dog,  Bajazet,  should  never  receive 
any  presents  from  France  or  elsewhere,  if  he  had  the  power  to  pre- 
vent  it.  When  sir  James  had  refreshed  himself  some  time  at  Buda, 
he  took  leave  of  the  king  and  ChJiteaumorant,  to  continue  his  jour- 
«ey  to  Turkey,  that  he  might  obtain  from  the  sultan  a  passport  for 


sir  John  to  pursue  his  road  to  him.  When  sir  James  mentioned  it 
the  king  of  Hungary  repl  ed  he  would  do  well.  On  this  the  knight, 
having  procured  guides,  was  conducted  by  them  through  Hungary 
and  Wallachia  to  Bursa,  but  did  not  find  there  Bajazet,  who  was 
gone  to  another  town  in  Turkey  called  Poly,  Wherever  he  went  he 
carried  the  prisoners  with  him,  excepting  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who 
was  left  at  Bursa,  unable  to  ride  from  sickness.  There  tarried  with 
him  his  cousin,  a  valiant  baron  from  Greece,  and  a  descendant  of 
the  dukes  of  Austria,  called  the  lord  de  Mathelin. 

Sir  James  de  Helly  continued  his  journey  to  Poly,  where  he  mei 
Bajazet,  who  was  glad  to  see  him  return  from  France,  and  keep  his 
word.  Sir  James  humbled  himself  much  before  him,  and  said, 
"  Most  dear  and  redoubted  lord,  here  is  your  prisoner,  who  has  de- 
livered, to  the  best  of  his  abilities,  the  message  you  have  charged 
him  with."  Bajazet  replied,  "  Thou  art  welcome,  for  thou  hast  loy- 
ally acquitted  thyself ;  and,  in  consideration  of  it,  I  now  give  thee 
thy  liberty."  Sir  James  thanked  him  respectfully  for  this  favor,  and 
told  him  that  the  king  of  France,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  father 
to  the  count  de  Nevers  his  piisonci-,  had  sent  him  an  honorable 
knight  with  credential  letters  as  embassador,  and  likewise  with  such 
grand  presents  as  he  was  sure  would  give  him  delight.  The  sultan 
asked  if  he  had  seen  them.  He  replied,  "  I  have  not ;  but  the  knight 
charged  with  the  commission  has  brought  them  as  far  as  Hungary, 
and  is  now  at  Buda  waiting  my  return,  with  passports  for  him  to 
continue  his  journey  :  I  came  to  announce  this  news  to  you,  and  to 
solicit  passports,  if  it  be  agreeable  to  you  to  receive  him."  "  We 
are  very  willing  he  should  have  passports,  and  you  may  have  them 
made  out  in  any  form  you  choose."  The  knight  thanked  him  for 
his  gracious  answer,  when  the  sultan  left  him  to  attend  to  other 
affairs.  About  an  hour  afterwards,  sir  James  requested  the  Sultan's 
permission  to  visit  and  converse  with  the  French  prisoners,  as  he  had 
much  to  say  to  them  from  their  friends  and  relations.  Bajazet  was 
some  time  silent  before  he  gave  him  an  answer,  when  he  said, 
"  Thou  shalt  see  one  of  them,  but  no  more."  He  then  made  a  sign 
to  his  attendants  for  the  count  de  Nevers  to  be  brought  to  converse 
with  sir  James  for  a  short  space,  and  then  to  be  carried  back  To  his 
prison.  The  order  was  instantly  obeyed  ;  and  the  count  de  Nevers 
saw  sir  James  de  Helly  with  great  joy.  He  made  many  inquiries 
after  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and 
what  was  passing  in  that  country.  The  knight  related  to  him  every, 
thing  he  had  seen  or  heard,  and  delivered  him  all  the  messages  he 
had  been  charged  with  ;  but  they  were  greatly  interrupted  by  the 
officers  of  the  sultan,  who  pressed  them  to  finish  their  conversation, 
they  had  other  business  to  attend  to. 

Sir  James  asked  the  count  if  all  the  other  French  lords  were  ir 
good  health.  He  replied,  '•'  All,  except  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  has 
remained  sick  at  Bursa;  and  this  favor,  I  understand,  has  beer 
granted  through  the  credit  of  the  lord  de  Mathelin,  who  has  pledged 
himself  for  him,  and  is  rnuch  esteemed  by  the  sultan."  Sir  James 
then  told  him  that  the  king  and  duke  of  Burgundy  had  sent  sir  John 
Cha,teaumorant  as  embassador  to  Bajazet,  with  most  magnificent 
presents  to  soften  the  sultan's  anger ;  but  that  sir  John  had  stopped 
at  Buda  in  Hungaiy,  until  he  should  return  with  a  passport  for  him 
and  his  attendants ;  that  the  sultan  had  promised  him  a  passport, 
with  which  he  intended  returning  to  Buda  in  a  very  few  days.  The 
count  de  Nevers  was  exceedingly  rejoiced  on  hearing  this  ;  but  he 
dared  not  give  way  to  his  feelings,  for  the  Turks  were  observing 
them.  The  last  words  the  count  said  to  him  were,  "  Sir  James,  I 
understand  that  Bajazet  has  given  you  your  liberty,  and  that  you 
may  return  to  France  when  you  please.  On  your  arrival  there,  tell 
my  lord  and  father  from  me,  that  if  he  have  any  intention  to  ransom 
me  and  my  companions,  he  must  not  delay  to  negotiate  through  the 
means  of  Venetians  or  Genoese  merchants,  and  close  with  the  first 
offer  the  sultan,  or  his  ministers  for  him,  may  make  ;  for  we  are  lost 
for  ever,  if  it  be  longer  neglected.  But  I  understand  that  the  sultan 
is  very  loyal  and  courteous  in  his  character,  when  applied  to  prop, 
erly." 

Thus  ended  their  interview,  and  the  count  de  Nevers  was  con. 
ducted  back  to  prison.  Sir  James  de  Helly  hastened  the  passport 
which  had  been  promised  him.  When  it  had  been  drawn  out  in  the 
usual  form,  and  sealed  by  Bajazet,  it  was  delivered  to  the  knight, 
who  took  leave  of  the  sultan  and  his  court,  and  set  off  on  his  return 
to  Buda.  He  instantly  waited  on  sir  John  de  Cha,teaumorant,  who 
was  impatiently  expecting  him,  and  said,  "I  bring  you  a  passport 
for  yourself  and  your  attendants  to  go  and  return  in  safety  from 
Turkey,  which  the  sultan  readily  granted  me."  "  That  is  well 
done,"  replied  sir  John :  "  let  us  go  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  and 
tell  him  the  news.  To-morrow  morning  I  will  begin  my  journey, 
for  I  have  stayed  here  long  enough."  They  went  to  the  king's 
chamber,  and  related  to  him  all  you  have  just  heard.  The  king  re. 
plied,  "  Ch^tteaumorant  and  Helly,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  both,  as 
well  on  your  own  account  as  for  the  affection  I  bear  to  the  king  and 
my  cousins  of  France,  and  I  shall  at  all  times  be  happy  to  serve  you. 
You  may  travel  through  any  part  of  my  kingdom,  unmolested,  or 
even  into  Turkey,  if  it  be  your  pleasure  ;  but  with  regard  to  your 
carrying  any  rich  presents  or  jewels  to  the  sultan,  which  you,  Cht- 
teaumorant,  are  charged  with  from  France,  I  will  never  consent  that 
they  pass  through  my  kingdom,  to  be  offered  to  the  infidel  Bajazet, 
for  he  shall  never  be  enriched  by  them.  I  should  be  extremely 


I 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENG 


LAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


blamed  and  laughed  at,  if  in  future  times  he  be  enabled  to  boast, 
that  to  gain  his  love,  and  from  fear,  because  he  has  gained  a  victory 
over  me,  and  detains  some  great  barons  of  France  prisoners,  the 
king  of  France  and  his  princes  have  sent  him  rich  presents.  In  re- 
spect to  the  gerfalcons,  I  am  indifferent  whether  he  have  them  or 
not ;  for  bipds  fly  anywhere,  and  are  as  soon  lost  as  given  ;  but  with 
respect  to  fine  tapestry,  which  would  remain  a  proof  of  his  boastings 
being  true,  I  will  not  consent  that  he  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  possessing 
it.  Therefore  Cha,teaumorant,"  continued  the  king  of  Hungary,  "if 
you  wish  to  make  a  journey  into  Turkey,  to  see  Bajazet,  and  present 
him  with  the  falcons,  you  may  do  so ;  but  you  shall  not  carry  any- 
thing else." 

Sir  John  de  Chateaumorant  replied,  "  Certainly,  sire,  it  is  not  the 
intention  of  the  king  of  France,  nor  to  his  honor  more  than  to  that  of  the 
lords  who  have  sent  me,  that  I  fail  in  any  particular  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  objects  they  have  charged  me  with."  "  Very  well," 
said  the  king  :  "  you  will  not  at  present  have  any  other  answer  from 
me  than  what  you  have  heard."  The  two  knights  left  the  apartment, 
and  consulted  together  how  to  act,  for  this  refusal  of  the  king  of 
Hungary  had  disconcerted  them.  They  thought  their  only  expedient 
was  to  send  off  a  messenger  express,  with  the  account  of  the  king 
of  Hungary's  conduct  to  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, for  them  to  provide  a  remedy,  and  to  explain  the  causes  of 
their  delay.  They  wrote,  in  consequence,  letters  to  the  king  and  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  and  engaged  a  trusty  messenger  to  carry  them, 
whom  they  supplied  with  a  sufficiency  of  money  for  him  frequently 
to  change  his  horses  on  the  road,  that  he  might  hasten  his  journey, 
while  they  waited  his  return  at  Buda. 

The  messenger  journeyed  with  great  diligence  to  Paris,  and  de- 
livered his  letters  to  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy. 
Having  read  them,  they  were  much  surprised  and  vexed  that  the 
king  of  Hungary  should  prevent  their  embassador  from  continuing 
his  journey  with  the  presents  to  the  sultan  of  Turkey,  as  they  ordered 
him  to  do.  The  duke  of  Berry,  however,  excused  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary, saying  he  was  no  way  to  blame ;  for  it  was  too  debasing  to  a 
king  of  France  to  send  presents  and  jewels  to  such  a  recreant  pagan 
king.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  was  more  nearly  affected  in  the  mat. 
ter,  and  defended  the  measure  as  reasonable,  since  fortune  had  been 
so  favorable,  to  give  the  sultan  a  victory,  in  which  the  whole  force 
of  the  king  of  Hungary  was  slain  or  put  to  flight,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  nobles  made  prisoners  that  had  been  in  the  battle.  It 
therefore  behooved  their  relations  and  friends  to  adopt  every  mode  for 
their  deliverance,  if  they  were  desirous  of  seeing  them  again.  This 
speech  of  tlie  duke  of  Burgundy  was  supported  by  the  king  and 
council.  The  king  asked  the  duke  of  Berry,  "  Good  uncle,  if  this 
Bultan  Bajazet,  or  any  other  pagan  king,  were  to  send  you  a  rich  and 
sparkling  ruby,  would  you  accept  of  it?"  "My  lord,"  replied  the 
duke,  "  I  should  consider  of  it."  The  king  reminded  him,  that  it 
was  not  ten  years  since  the  sultan  had  sent  him  a  ruby  that  had  cost 
twenty  thousand  francs. 

The  king  of  Hungary  was  condemned  by  all  for  having  prevented 
the  presents  from  being  carried  to  the  sultan,  which  might  have  the 
effect  of  adding  to  the  distressful  state  of  the  French  \o\ds  that  were 
prisoners.  The  king  was  therefore  advised  to  write  courteous  letters 
to  the  king  of  Hungary,  to  request  that  he  would  no  longer  prevent 
his  embassador  from  proceeding  on  his  journey  with  the  presents  to 
the  court  of  Turkey.  When  they  had  been  fairly  written  out  and 
sealed,  they  were  given  to  the  messenger  from  Hungary,  who,  leav- 
ing Paris,  set  out  on  his  return  to  Buda. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVI. 

THE  DUCHESS  OF  ORLEANS  IS  SUSPECTED  OF  CAUSING  THE  KINO's 

ILLNESS. 

Every  year  the  king  of  France  had  relapses  of  his  frenzy,  with, 
out  any  physician  or  surgeon  being  able  to  prevent  it.    Some  indeed 
had  boasted  that  they  would  restore  him  to  sound  health,  but  it  was 
soon  found  they  labored  in  vain.    The  king's  disorder  never  ceased 
until  it  had  run  its  course,  in  spite  of  prayers  and  medicines.  Some 
of  the  physicians  and  sorcerers  who  attended  the  king,  on  finding 
their  labor  lost,  declared  the  king  must  have  been  poisoned  or  en. 
chanted  by  some  pernicious  herbs.   This  agitated  greatly  the  minds  of 
the  nobility  and  people,  for  these  sorcerers  affirmed,  the  better  to  gain 
belief,  that  the  king  was  under  the  power  of  sorcery,  and  that  they 
knew  it  from  ihe  devil  who  had  revealed  it  to  them.    Several  of 
these  conjurors  had  been  burnt  at  Paris  and  Avignon,  for  having  gone 
BO  far  as  to  say  that  the  duchess  of  Orleans,  daughter  to  the  duke  of 
Milan,  was  the  cause  of  this  mischief,  that  she  might  succeed  to  the 
\    crown  of  France.    This  was  so  much  believed,  that  common  report 
•  j    said  she  had  frequently  practiced  such  arts,  and  that,  so  long  as  she 
I    was  near  the  person  of  the  king,  he  neither  would  nor  could  regain 
,  j   his  health.    It  was  therefore  necessary,  to  put  an  end  to  this  slander, 
i  ,   that  the  duchess  of  Orleans  should  quit  Paris.    She  went  first  to  re. 
1  I   Bide  at  Asniferes,  a  very  handsome  castle  near  Pontoise,  that  belonged 
\  ^   to  the  duke  her  lord,  and  then  to  Neufcha,teau,  on  the  Loire,  which 
I  I  also  belonged  to  him.    The  duke  of  Orleans  was  very  melancholy 
)  J  on  hearing  such  injurious  reports  against  his  duchess,  which  he  dis. 
j    aembled  as  well  as  he  could,  and  never  on  this  account  quitted  the 


king  or  court,  for  he  took  pleasure  in  attending  public  business  and 
the  different  councils  on  the  affairs  of  the  realm. 

G^leas  duke  of  Milan,  was  duly  informed  of  the  infamous  crimes 
his  daughter,  the  duchess  of  Orleans,  was  accused  of.  He  deeply 
felt  the  injury,  and  had  twice  or  thrice  sent  embassadors  to  France, 
to  exculpate  his  daughter  to  the  king  of  France  and  his  council, 
offering,  at  the  same  time,  a  knight  or  knights  that  should  engage  in 
mortal  combat  any  person  who  should  dare  to  accuse  his  daughter 
of  such  iniquitous  and  treasonable  p -actices.  The  duke  of  Milan 
threatened  to  make  war  on  France  ;  i  r  he  had  learnt  that  the  king, 
when  he  gave  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  the  king  of  England,  be 
tween  Ardres  and  Calais,  had  declared,  that  on  his  return  to  Paris 
he  would  not  attend  to  anything  until  he  should  march  a  large  army 
into  the  Milanese ;  and  that  his  son-in-law,  king  Richard,  had,  to 
his  great  satisfaction,  offered  him  one  thousand  English  spears  and 
six  thousand  archers.  Galeas  had  likewise  heard  that  purveyances 
were  making  throughout  Dauphiny  and  Savoy  for  the  king  of  France, 
for  it  was  by  Piedmont  he  intended  entering  Lombardy.  This  ex- 
pedition, however,  was  laid  aside,  and  no  more  thought  of,  when  the 
news  arrived  of  the  unfortunate  issue  of  the  battle  of  NicopoM,  and 
the  death  and  captivity  of  the  French  nobles.  The  king  and  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  were  so  afflicted  at  this  event,  that  they  could  not 
attend  to  anything  else  ;  they  besides  knew  that  the  duke  of  Milan 
vi^ip  on  the  most  friendly  terms  with  Bajazet,  which  was  an  addi- 
tional  reason  at  this  moment  not  to  push  any  hostile  attempts  against 
him,  and  he  was  left  unmolested. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVII. 

the  duke  and  duchess  of  burgundy  diligently  exert  THEMSELVES 
TO  FIND  MEANS  TO  RANSOM  THE  COUNT  DE  NEVERS,  THEIR  tsON,  ANB 
HIS  FELLOW.PRISONERS  IN  TURKEY.  THE  KING  OF  HUNGARY,  THROUGH 
THE  PERSUASION  OF  THE  GRAND.MASTER  OF  RHODES,  PERMITS  THE  EM 
BASSADOR  FROM  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  TO  PASS  THROUGH  HIS  KINGDOM 
WITH  THE  PRESENTS  FOR  THE  SULTAN  BAJAZET. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  considered  every  possible 
means  of  recovering  their  son.  As  they  knew  they  must  pay  a  very 
large  sum  for  his  ransom,  they  reduced  their  expenses  as  much  as 
possible,  to  gather  all  the  money  they  could ;  without  this,  thej 
knew  they  could  not  succeed ;  and  made  many  friends  among  the 
Venetian  and  Genoese  merchants,  for  through  their  means  the  ran 
soms  were  to  be  negotiated.  The  duke  of  Burgundy  resided  with 
the  king,  who  conversed  with  him  frequently  on  affairs  of  state,  and 
paid  attention  to  what  he  said ;  for  the  duke  had  the  principal  share 
in  the  government,  which  made  his  own  affairs  prosper  the  more 

At  this  time  there  lived  in  Paris  a  Lombard,  who  was  a  great  and 
rich  merchant,  and  transacted  business  for  the  other  Lombards :  he 
was  known  and  spoken  of  all  over  the  world,  wherever  commerce 
was  carried  on :  his  name  was  Dinde  Desponde,  and  by  him  all  ex- 
changes  were  made.  If  before  the  event  of  the  battle  of  Nicopoh 
he  was  beloved  by  the  king  of  France  and  the  lords  of  his  court,  he 
was  now  much  more  so,  and  had  frequent  consultations  with  the 
duke  of  Burgundy  on  the  surest  meaRS  to  recover  his  son,  and  tho 
other  lords  who  were  prisoners  in  Turkey.  Dinde  Desponde  said  to 
the  duke,  "  My  lord,  by  degrees  all  things  are  brought  about.  Th^ 
merchants  of  Genoa,  and  of  the  islands  under  their  obedience,  ar« 
well  known  everywhere,  and  traffic  with  Cairo,  Alexandria,  Dama» 
cus,  Damietta,  and  Turkey,  and  in  different  countries  of  infidels 
for  trade,  my  lord,  as  you  know,  finds  its  way  everywhere,  and  rulei* 
the  world.  Write,  therefore,  to  the  Genoese,  and  prevail  on  tht 
king  to  do  so  likewise,  in  a  friendly  manner,  promising  them  greafi 
rewards  if  they  will  undertake  the  business;  for  there  is  nothing  bu* 
may  be  accomplished  with  money.  The  king  of  Cyprus,  who  is» 
near  to  Turkey,  and  now  at  peace  with  the  sultan,  may  also  assist  in 
the  matter.  You  must  suppose  that,  as  for  myself,  I  will  exert  mj 
powers  to  the  utmost,  for  I  am  bound  to  obey  you  in  everything." 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  neglected  no  means  to  fre^s 
their  son  from  his  captivity,  for  they  were  sorely  afflicted  by  it.  He 
was  the  heir  to  their  vast  possessions  ;  and  this  misfortune  had  hap. 
pended  to  him  on  his  first  onset  in  arms.  The  ladies  of  France  la. 
mented  the  loss  of  their  husbands  and  friends,  especially  the  lady  o< 
Coucy,  who  refused  all  comfort,  and  bewailed  him  day  and  night 
The  duke  of  Lorrain  and  sir  Ferri  de  Lorrain,  her  brothers,  visited  hef 
at  Saint  Gobin,*  where  she  resided,  and  consoled  her  as  well  as  they 
could.  They  advised  her  to  send  into  Turkey  to  gain  some  intelli. 
gence  of  him,  for  they  had  heard  he  had  greater  liberty  allowed  hiiH 
than  the  other  prisoners.  The  lady  thanked  her  brothers  for  this  ad. 
vice,  and  instantly  sent  for  sir  Robert  Desne,t  a  good  and  valiant 
knight  of  the  Cambresis.  She  entreated  him  so  sweetly,  urging  him, 
out  of  affection  to  her,  to  undertake  a  journey  into  Turkey,  that  th« 
knight  consented,  and  engaged  to  go  thither  and  bring  back  full  in. 
telligence  of  the  lord  de  Coucy. 

Sir  Robert  sdon  made  his  preparations,  and,  accompanied  by  foui 
others,  set  out  for  Hungary.    In  like  manner  did  other  ladies  in 


*  "  Saint  Gobin,"  near  La  Fere  in  Picardy,  now  famous  for  its  fine  in»aa&Cta»  ol 
looking.glasses. 

t "  Sir  Robert  Demo."  Sir  Robert  de  Seu.  WB.  B.  M.  aad  Hafod. 

I 


Chronicles  of  engla 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &d. 


593 


France  send  to  inquire  after  their  husbands.    The  king  of  Hun- 
gary  was  very  obstinate  in  his  refusal  to  allow  sir  John  de  Chateau- 
morant  to  continue  his  journey  to  Turkey  with  the  presents  from  the 
king  of  France  to  the  sultan.    Though  this  greatly  displeased  sir 
John  and  sir  James  de  Helly,  they  could  not  prevail  on  him  to  alter 
his  resolution.    It  happened  thzt  the  grand-master  of  Rhodes  came 
at  this  time  to  Buda.    He  was  most  kindly  received  by  the  king,  as 
indeed  he  ought  to  have  been,  for  on  the  day  of  the  battle  he  had 
srived  the  king  from  death  or  captivity.     He  made  acquaintance 
with  tlie  two  knights  from  France,  who  related  to  him  the  conduct 
of  the  king  of  Hungary,  and  the  circumstance  of  his  detaining  them 
at  Buda.    He  was  much  surprised,  and  said,  to  soften  their  anger, 
he  would  speak  to  the  king  on  the  subject,  and,  as  they  should  soon 
experience,  with  good  effect.    He  managed  the  matter  so  prudently 
with  the  king,  that  they  were  permitted  to  continue  their  journey  to 
Turkey  with  all  their  presents,  which  were  restored  to  them.  The 
embassador  arrived  in  safety  at  the  place  where  Bajazet  resided, 
owing  to  the  passports  sir  James  de  Helly  had  brought  to  him.  The 
sultan  received  the  knights,  and  their  presents  from  the  king  of 
France,  with  much  respect,  and  seemed  very  proud  of  what  the  king 
had  sent  him.    The  knights  were  only  permitted  to  have  one  inter- 
view with  the  count  de  Nevers,  but  with  none  of  the  others :  this, 
however,  was  of  a  sufficiently  long  continuance.    On  their  taking 
leave,  the  count  said  :  "Recohimend  me  to  my  lord  and  father,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  to  my  lady-mother,  to  my  lord  the  king,  and  to 
my  lord  of  Berry,  and  salute  in  my  name  all  my  friends.  Should 
there  be  any  negotiation  going  forward  with  Bajazet,  urge  the  speedy 
conclusion,  for  we  suffer  from  every  delay.    We  were  originally 
eight  prisoners,  but  are  now  increased,  by  sixteen  more,  to  twenty- 
four  :*  let  the  ransom  include  all  of  us,  for  it  will  be  as  readily 
agreed  to  for  the  whole  as  for  one.    Bajazet  has  settled  this  in  his 
own  mind,  and  you  may  depend  on  his  steadiness ;  and  those  who 
have  sent  you  hither  may  rely  on  his  word,  for  it  is  inviolable."  Sir 
James  de  Helly  and  Sir,John  de  Chateaumorant  replied,  they  would 
say  and  do  everything  lie  had  directed.    They  then  took  leave  of 
the  count  de  Nevers,  and  the  sultan,  and  set  out  for  Hungary  and 
France.    On  their  return,  they  met  the  messenger  whom  they  had 
sent  to  Paris,  as  has  been  mentioned,  bringing  letters  to  the  king  of 
Hungary.    They  made  him  come  back  with  them,  as  he  had  now 
no  occasion  to  proceed  farther,  for  they  had  been  in  Turkey ;  and 
they  all  returned  together,  to  the  king  of  France  at  Paris. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVIII. 

THE  DUKE  OF  GLOUCESTER  PLOTS  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  HIS  NEPHEW,  THE 
KING  OF  ENGLAND.  THE  KING,  HAVING  INFORMATION  OF  HIS  PRACTICES, 
HAS  HIM  ARRESTED  BY  THE  EARL  MARSHAL. 

I  HAVE  been  some  time  without  saying  anything  of  the  duke  of 
Gloucester,  the  youngest  son  of  the  late  king  Edward  of  England, 
for  I  have  not  had  any  cause  for  so  doing.    But  I  will  now  speak  of 
him,  because  his  heart  would  no  way  incline  to  the  French,  and  he 
was  more  pleased  than  hurt  at  the  melancholy  loss  they  had  sustained 
in  Turkey.    He  had  with  him  a  knight  called  sir  John  Lackingay, 
who  was  his  most  confidential  adviser,  and,  as  it  was  afterwards  dis- 
covered, held  with  him  such  conversations  as  the  following  :  "  These 
vain-boasting  French  have  been  nearly  annihilated  in  Turkey.  Such 
knights  and  squires  as  join  company  with  them  know  not  what  they 
are  about,  and  are  ill-advised  when  they  do  so,  for  they  are  so  full 
of  vanity  and  presumption,  that  they  never  can  bring  to  a  successful 
issue  anything  they  undertake.    This  has  often  been  apparent  during 
the  wars  of  my  lord  and  father,  and  our  brother  the  prince  of  Wales, 
for  they  never  could  obtain  a  victory  over  our  men.    I  know  not 
why  we  have  any  truces  with  them  :  if  it  were  war  with  them,  as 
we  have  good  cause  for  quarrel,  we  would  wage  it  now  more  suc- 
cessfully than  ever,  for  the  flower  of  the  French  chivalry  is  slain  or 
in  captivity.    Our  countrymen  wish  for  war,  for  without  it  they  can- 
not exist,  and  idleness  to  men-at-arms  is  death.    I  swear,  therefore, 
by  God,  that  if  I  be  alive,  and  in  health,  two  years  hence,  the  v/ar 
shall  be  renewed,  for  I  will  not  keep  any  truce  or  peace.  The 
French  have  shown  how  little  they  have  regarded  them  in  former 
times,  and  have,  by  whatever  treacherous  and  underhand  means 
they  could  devise,  deprived  us  of  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine,  which 
was  given  up  to  my  late  lord  and  father,  in  conformity  to  a  sound 
treaty  of  peace.    This  I  have  more  than  once  charged  them  with, 
in  the  conference  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea ;  but  they  made  such 
flourishing  and  complimentary  speeches,  they  always  lighted  on  their 
feet,  and  I  was  not  attended  to  either  by  the  king  or  by  my  brothers. 
If  the  king  of  England  had  a  good  head,  and  were  as  desirous  as  I 
am  of  war,  and  would  take  some  pains  to  recover  the  inheritance 
they  have  shamefully  stolen  from  him,  he  would  find  one  hundred 
thousand  archers  and  six  thousand  men-at-arms  willing  to  cross  the 
sea,  and  ready  to  serve  him  with  their  lives  and  fortunes.  But 
things  are  not  so.    At  this  moment  we  have  an  unwarlike  king,  who 
is  indifferent  as  to  arms,  otherwise  he  would  show  himself  in  France  : 
for  there  never  was  so  favorable  an  opportunity  to  carry  the  war 
thither  as  at  this  present  moment,  since  they  would  be  assured  of  a 


*  The  MSS.  say  nine  'isoners. 


battle,  and  the  people  of  this  country,  who  arc  always  eager  to  fight 
with  those  richer  than  themselves,  for  the  sake  of  the  spoil,  v/ould 
venture  boldly,  in  the  hope  of  having  the  like  success  with  their  an- 
cestors under  the  king  my  father,  of  happy  memory,  and  my  brother 
the  prince  of  Wales. 

"I  am  the  last  of  the  royal  family  of  England;  but  were  I  be- 
lieved, I  would  be  the  first  to  renew  the  wars,  to  retaliate  for  the 
wrongs  that  have  been  done  us,  and  vv'hich  they  are  daily  doing  by 
the  connivance  and  weakness  of  our  rulers,  more  particularly  of  our 
head  the  king  of  England,  who  has  allied  himself  by  marriage  witi. 
the  daughter  of  his  enemy  the  king  of  France.  That  is  a  s-urc  proof 
he  will  have  no  war :  certainly  not :  he  is  too  heavy  behind,  and 
only  wishes  for  the  pleasures  of  the  table  and  the  amusements  of  la- 
dies. That  is  not  the  life  for  men-at-arms,  who  are  desirous  of  re- 
nown  and  profit.  I  have  not  forgotten  my  last  expedition  through 
France.  I  might  have  had  with  me  about  two  thousand  lances  and 
eight  thousand  archers.  When  we  crossed  the  sea,  we  entered 
France  by  way  of  Calais,  and  continued  our  march  through  the 
country,  without  meeting  any  one  to  oppose  us  or  offer  us  battle. 
Such  formerly  was  the  success  of  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  Gii-  Hugh  Cal- 
verley,  sir  Thomas  Grandson,  sir  Philip  Gifford ;  but  they  had  not 
as  may  men  as  I  had  under  their  command,  and  yet  they  marched 
to  the  gates  of  Paris,  and  demanded  battle  from  the  king  of  France. 
No  one,  however,  ventured  out  to  answer  tlieir  cliallenge,  and  they 
continued  their  route  without  interruption  into  Brittany.  You  might 
then  have  marched  from  Calais  to  Bordeaux,  without  any  one  da- 
ring  to  oppose  you  ;  but  I  am  persuaded  wlioever  should  now  attempt 
it  would  be  combated  ;  for  he  who  at  present  signs  himself  king  of 
France  is  young,  active,  and  has  a  strong  desire  to  achieve  some 
gallant  enterprise.  He  would  therefore  fight  with  us,  whatever  might 
be  the  consequences,  and  that  is  everything  we  could  desire  ;  for  it 
has  been  by  battle  and  victories  over  the  French,  who  are  so  rich, 
that  we  are  become  wealthy  :  if  peace  continue,  we  shall  languish 
and  become  more  enervated  than  ever,  since  my  nephew  came  to 
the  throne  of  England.  Things  cannot  long  remain  in  this  state, 
before  the  people  will  perceive  and  redress  them.  The  king  raises 
heavy  taxes  on  the  merchants,  who  are  greatly  discontented :  he 
squanders  the  money  no  one  knows  how,  and  thus  is  the  kingdom 
of  England  impoverished.  True  it  is,  that  he  gives  largely  to  those 
about  him,  and  in  whom  he  confides,  but  the  people  pay  for  this, 
and  it  will  shortly  cause  a  rebellion  ;  for  they  already  begin  to  mur- 
mur, and  to  say  publicly  that  such  measures  must  not  longer  be  suf. 
fered.  The  king  gives  out  that  as  soon  as  the  truces  between 
France  and  England  shall  be  signed,  he  will  make  a  voyage  to  Ire- 
land,  and  employ  there  his  men-at-arms  and  archers.  He  has  al. 
ready  been  there,  and  gained  but  little,  for  Ireland  is  not  worth 
conquering:  the  Irish  are  a  poor  and  wicked  people,  with  an  impov- 
erished country ;  and  he  who  should  conquer  it  one  year,  would  lose 
it  the  next.  Lackingay,  Lackingay  !  all  you  have  just  heard  me  say 
consider  as  truth." 

Such  were  the  conversations,  as  it  was  afterwards  known,  between 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  his  knight.  He  had  conceived  a  great 
hatred  to  his  nephew,  the  king  of  England,  and  could  no  way  speak 
well  of  him  ;  and  although  he  was,  with  his  brother  of  Lancaster, 
the  greatest  personage  in  England,  and  one  by  whose  advice  the 
government  ought  to  have  been  cnrried  on,  he  paid  not  any  atten- 
tion to  it.  When  the  king  sent  for  him,  if  it  was  his  pleasure  he 
would  come,  but  more  frequently  he  staid  at  home  ;  and,  when  he 
obeyed,  he  was  always  the  last  to  come  and  the  first  to  depart.  On 
giving  his  opinion,  it  must  be  implicitly  followed,  for  he  would  not  suf= 
ferit  to  be  contradicted.  He  then  took  leave,  mounted  his  horse,  and  set 
off  for  a  handsome  casde  he  had  in  Essex,  thirty  miles  from  London, 
called  Fleshy,  where  he  resided  more  constantly  than  anywhere  else. 
This  lord  Thomas  was  a  great  lord,  and  could  afford  to  expend  an- 
nually, from  his  income,  sixty  thousand  crowns.  He  was  duke  of 
Gloucester,  carl  of  Essex  and  Buckingham,  and  constable  of  Eng- 
land ;  and,  from  his  rough  manner,  was  more  dreaded  by  the  king 
than  any  other  of  his  uncles,  for,  in  his  speech,  he  never  spared  him. 
The  king  was  always  submissive  to  him,  and  whatever  he  asked  v/as 
instantly  granted.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  had  ordered  many  severe 
and  hasty  executions  in  England,  and,  without  any  title  of  reason  or 
justice,  had  caused  that  prudent  and  gallant  knight  sir  Simon  Burley 
to  be  beheaded,  with  many  others  of  the  king's  council.  This  duke 
likewise  caused  the  banishment  of  the  archbishop  of  York  and  the 
duke  of  Ireland  from  England,  notwithstanding  the  confidence  the 
king  reposed  in  them,  accusing  them  of  giving  evil  counsel  to  the 
king,  keeping  him  under  their  governance,  and  wasting  the  revenues 
of  the  kingdom  on  themselves.  The  duke  of  Gloucester's  two  broth- 
ers of  Lancaster  and  York  resided  generally  with  the  king :  he  was 
jealous  of  them,  and  said  to  several  (such  as  Robert*  bishop  of  Lon- 
don and  others)  who  went  to  visit  him  at  his  castle  of  Pleshy,  that 
his  brothers  were  too  expensive  to  the  king,  and  that  it  would  be 
more  decent  for  them  to  live  at  their  own  houses.  The  duke  gained, 
by  every  possible  means,  the  love  of  the  Londoners ;  for  he  thought, 
if  he  acquired  popularity  with  them,  the  rest  of  England  would  fol- 
low their  example.     The  duke  had  a  nephew,  son  to  his  brother 


*  Robert  Braybook,  who  succeeded  Courtnay,  on  his  translation  to  Canterbury,  128L 
and  died  1404,having  been  chancellor  of  England  scarcely  six  months.— Gouoa's  Pleshy 
note,  p.  59. 


5*H  CHRONICLESOFENGLA 

1  lonel,  duke  of  Clareace,  who  had  married  the  daughter  of  Galeas, 
|.)rd  of  Milan,  and  died  at  Asti  in  Piedmont.  The  duke  of  Glouces- 
ter  would  gladly  have  seen  his  nephew,  called  John  earl  of  March,* 
on  the  throne  of  England,  and  king  Richard  deposed  from  it,  saying 
he  was  neither  worthy  nor  capable  to  hold  the  government  of  Eng. 
l;:nd  ;  and  this  opinion  he  made  secret  of  to  those  who  were  in  his 
onfidence.  He  invited  this  earl  of  March  to  come  and  see  him ;  and 
when  at  Pleshy,  he  unbosomed  himself  to  him  of  all  the  secrets  of 
his  heart,  telling  him  that  he  had  been  selected  for  king  of  England ; 
that  king  Richard  and  his  queen  were  to  be  confined,  but  with  ample 
provision  for  thek  maintenance,  as  long  as  they  lived ;  and  he  earn- 
estly besought  his  nephew  to  believe  all  he  had  said,  for  he  should 
make  it  a  point  to  put  his  plans  into  execution,  and  that  he  was 
already  joined  by  the  earl  of  Arundel,  sir  John  Arundel,  the  earl  of 
Warwick,  and  many  prelates  and  barons  of  England. 

The  earl  of  March  was  thunderstruck  on  hearing  this  proposal 
from  his  uncle ;  but,  young  as  he  was,  he  dissembled  his  real  senti- 
ments, and  prudently  replied,  to  please  his  uncle  and  to  get  away, 
that  he  never  thought  of  such  things,  and  they  were  of  such  a  mag- 
nitude as  to  require  his  deliberate  consideration.  The  duke  then, 
observing  the  manner  of  his  nephew,  desired  that  he  would  keep 
what  he  had  said  very  secret.  This  he  promised  faithfully  to  do, 
and,  taking  his  leave,  hastened  from  him,  and  instantly  went  to  his 
estates  in  Ireland  :  he  would  never  listen  nor  send  any  answer  to  all 
the  proposals  his  uncle  made  him,  excusing  himself  honorably  from 
taking  part  in  them,  as  he  foresaw  they  must  end  badly.  The  duke 
of  Gloucester  employed  all  possible  means  to  stir  up  troubles  in  Eng- 
land, and  excite  the  Londoners  against  the  king.  The  year  that  a 
truce  had  been  signed  between  England  and  France,  to  last  for  thirty 
years,  king  Richard  and  his  queen  came  to  London,  on  their  return 
from  France  :  the  duke  of  Gloucester  whispered  the  citizens  to  pe- 
tition the  king  to  abolish  all  taxes  and  subsidies  which  had  been  im- 
posed for  the  last  twenty  years,  as  it  was  reasonable  they  should  now 
cease,  since  a  truce  had  been  signed  for  so  long  a  term,  and  they  had 
been  levied  solely  as  war-taxes,  to  pay  the  men-at-arms  and  archers 
in  support  of  the  war.  He  told  the  merchants,  "  it  was  hard  to  pay 
thirteen  florins  out  of  every  hundred  as  a  tax  on  merchandise,  which 
were  spent  in  idle  dances  and  feasts  :  you  pay  for  them  and  are  sorely 
oppressed.  Add  to  your  petition  a  remonstrance  for  the  realm  to  be 
governed  according  to  ancient  custom  and  usages,  and  that  when- 
ever there  shall  be  any  necessity  to  raise  money  for  the  defence  of 
the  kingdom,  you  will  tax  yourselves  with  such  sums  as  shall  be 
satisfactory  to  the  king  and  his  council."  This  advice  of  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  was  followed  by  the  Londoners,  and  many  of  the  princi- 
pal towns.  They  collected  together,  and  went  in  a  body  to  the  king 
at  Eltham,  where  they  demanded  redress  of  what  they  complained  of, 
and  that  all  taxes  which  had  been  raised  for  the  support  of  the  war 
should  be  instantly  abolished.  Only  two  of  the  king's  uncles  were 
present  when  the  citizens  presented  their  petition  and  remonstrance, 
namely,  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York.  The  king  desired  they 
would  answer  the  Londoners  and  the  other  citizens  who  had  accom- 
panied them,  but  particularly  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  who  said  to 
them  :  "  My  fair  sirs,  you  v/ill  now,  each  of  you,  return  to  your  homes, 
and,  within  a  month  from  this  day,  come  to  the  palace  of  Westmin- 
ster, when  the  king,  his  nobles  and  prelates  of  the  council,  shall  be 
assembled,  and  your  petition  and  remonstrance  be  taken  into  consid- 
eration. What  shall  then  be  thought  right  to  maintain  or  abolish 
will  be  determined  upon,  and  you  may  depend  on  having  such  redress 
as  ought  to  satisfy  you." 

This  answer  contented  some,  but  not  all ;  for  there  were  among 
them  rebels  attached  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  who  wanted  a  more 
speedy  decision  of  their  demands ;  but  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and 
York  appeased  them  by  gende  words,  and  they  all  departed.  The 
'  matter,  however,  did  not  rest  here  ;  but  at  the  month's  end  they  again 
went  to  the  king  at  Westminster,  who  was  surrounded  ity  his  nobles 
and  prelates.  The  duke  of  Gloucester  was  now  present,  and  leant 
much  to  the  petitioners ;  but,  in  the  answer  which  was  made  to  them, 
he  dissembled  his  real  thoughts,  in  order  that  the  king,  his  brothers, 
and  the  members  of  his  council  might  not  notice  them.  The  duke 
of  Lancaster  replied  for  the  king,  and,  addressing  himself  to  the 
Londoners,  as  they  composed  the  majority,  said  :  "  Ye  citizens  of 
London,  it  pleases  my  lord  the  king  that  I  give  an  answer  to  your 
petition :  in  obedience  to  his  command,  I  shall  declare  to  you  what 
the  king  and  his  council  have  determined  upon.  You  know,  that  to 
provide  against  dangers  to  the  kingdom,  ye,  as  well  as  the  other  cities 
and  towns  within  the  realm,  agreed,  about  six  years  ago,  that  a  tax 
of  thirteen  per  cent,  should  be  laid  on  all  merchandise  that  was  sold, 
and  for  which  the  king  granted  to  you  many  privileges  such  as  he 
will  not  take  from  you,  but  on  the  contrary  augment,  if  ye  prove  not 
undeserving  of  the  favor.  But  since  ye  seem  now  to  turn  rebellious, 
,  and  draw  back  from  what  ye  had  willingly  before  agreed  to,  he  re- 
i  cals  his  former  favors:  and  here  are  his  nobles  and  prelates,  who 

j  i  *  'He  was  tliird  son  of  Edward  Mortimer  earl  of  March,  by  Pliilippa,  daugliter  of 

\  \  JLionel  diike  of  Clarence,  and  was  hanged  3rd  Henry  VI.  Snndford,  p.  224.  Froissart. 

I  j  means  Roger,  his  elder  brother,  slain  in  Ireland,  22nd  Richard  II.,  whos^e  death  Richard 

\l  went  over  Id  avenge,  when  Henry  IV.  plotted  to  dethrone  him.   lb.  p.  226.   This  Roger 

;  wus  declared  heir  to  the  crown  by  parliament,  9th  Rich.  II.  Iceland's  < -ollcctanen,  vol. 

'  i  t.p.  693.  Froissart  took  the  opportunity  of  the  marriage  of  Lionel  and  Violanta  to  visit 

1  I  Italy,  and  dwells  on  the  solemnities  and  festivals  of  the  wedding."— Gough's  Pleshy, 

\    p.  eo. 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &,c. 

have  sworn  to  support  him  in  all  his  lawful  measures  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power,  and  are  now  willing  to  continue  their  aid  in  main, 
taining  all  legal  grants.    Consider,  therefore,  calmly,  this  matter,  and 
that  the  state  of  the  king  demands  great  expense  ;  if  his  revenue  ia 
augmented  one  way  it  is  diminished  another ;  besides,  his  receipts 
are  not  so  considerable  as  they  were  in  former  times.    The  war  has 
involved  greater  costs  than  were  provided  for.    The  expenses  of  the 
embassadors  for  the  peace,  on  this  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea, 
have  called  for  large  sums ;  and  those  fur  the  king's  marriage  have 
been  very  great.    Although  there  is  now  a  truce  between  England 
and  France,  the  annual  charges  for  the  garrisons  of  the  different  towns 
and  castles  under  the  obedience  of  the  king  in  Gascony,  the  Bourde- 
lois,  Bayonnois,  and  Bigorre,  are  very  heavy.    The  fleet  which  must 
be  maintained  to  guard  our  coasts  and  harbors,  costs  a  great  deal. 
The  frontiers  of  Scotland,  and  of  our  possessions  in  Ireland,  must  not 
be  left  defenceless,  and  they  demand  large  sums.    All  these  articles, 
and  several  others  relating  to  the  state  of  the  king  and  country  of 
England,  annually  absorb  great  sums,  which  the  nobles  and  prelates 
understand  and  know  much  better  than  you  can,  who  attend  only  to 
your  trades  and  the  disposal  of  your  wares.    Give  thanks  to  God  that 
ye  have  peace,  and  consider  that  no  one  pays  that  is  not  liable  so 
to  do,  and  carries  on  a  trade,  and  that  foreigners  pay  this  tax  as 
well  as  yourselves.    Ye  are  much  better  off  than  those  of  France 
Lombardy,  or  other  countries,  where  it  is  to  be  hoped  your  merchan 
dise  is  carried  ;  for  they  are  taxed  and  taxed  over  again,  three  or 
four  times  a-year,  while  ye  have  only  a  moderate  duty  imposed  o^ 
your  wares."    The  duke  of  Lancaster  addressed  them  so  mildl) 
and  calmly,  that  although  they  came  thither  with  the  worst  intentions 
from  the  machinations  of  others,  they  were  satisfied ;  and  the  assem. 
bly  broke  up  without  making  any  new  demand,  for  the  deputies  from 
the  majority  of  the  principal  towns  were  contented  with  the  answer. 
There  were  some  who  would  have  rejoiced  to  have  seen  the  meeting 
end  differently,  though  they  did  not  show  it  openly.    The  duke  of 
Gloucester  returned  to  his  castle  of  Pleshy,  perceiving  that  this  time 
he  was  disappointed  in  his  expectations,  and  was  constantly  devising 
means  of  exciting  disturbances  in  England,  and  causing  a  rupture 
with  France.    In  this  attempt  he  was  joined  by  the  uncle  of  his 
duchess,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  who  was  desirous  of  war  above  all 
things ;  and  they  had  successfully  practiced  with  the  earl  of  War- 
wick, so  that  he  obeyed  their  wills. 

The  king  of  England  had  two  brothers  by  his  mother's  side  ;  the 
eldest,  Thomas  earl  of  Kent ;  the  youngest,  a  valiant  knight,  sir  John 
Holland  earl  of  Huntingdon,  and  chamberlain  of  England.  The 
last  was  married  to  a  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster ;  and  it  was 
he  who  had  killed  the  earl  of  Stafford's  son,  as  has  been  mentioned 
in  this  history.  The  issue  of  the  earl  of  Stafford  was  a  young  squire, 
who  was  under  the  protection  and  wardship  of  the  duke  of  Glouces- 
ter. The  earl  of  Huntingdon  resided  chiefly  at  the  court  of  his 
brother  the  king  of  England,  and  was  better  acquainted  than  any 
other  with  the  intrigues  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  from  the  private 
inquiries  he  made  into  his  conduct.  He  was  much  afraid  of  the 
duke,  for  he  knew  him  to  be  proud,  cruel,  and  passionate :  he  nour- 
ished his  enemy  under  his  eye,  for  the  crime  he  had  committed  on 
the  earl  of  Stafford's  son  had  never  been  forgiven.  King  Richard 
was  naturally  fond  of  his  brother,  and  supported  him  against  all :  he 
saw  with  pain  that  his  uncle  of  Gloucester  was  his  enemy,  and  took 
much  trouble  to  form  a  party  against  him  to  force  him  to  leave  the 
kingdom.  He  and  the  earl  of  Huntingdon  conversed  frequently  on 
this  subject;  during  which  time,  the  count  de  Saint  Pol  arrived  in 
England,  whither  he  had  been  sent  by  the  king  of  France  to  see  his 
daughter,  the  young  queen  of  England,  how  they  were  going  on,  and 
to  cultivate  affection  between  the  two  countries ;  for,  since  the  truce 
had  been  signed,  it  w^as  the  intention  of  the  two  kmgs  and  their 
councils,  that  France  and  England  should  be  on  the  most  friendly 
terms  with  each  other,  in  spite  of  what  their  ill-wishers  might  attempt 
to  the  contrary. 

The  king  and  the  earl  of  Huntingdon  made  the  count  de  Saint 
Pol  a  hearty  welcome  on  his  arrival,  as  well  from  love  to  the  king 
of  France  as  because  he  had  married  their  sister.  At  this  moment, 
neither  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  nor  of  York  were  with  the  king ;  for 
they  began  to  dissemble  with  him,  and  to  suspect,  from  the  great 
murmurings  in  many  parts  of  England  on  the  king's  conduct,  that 
affairs  would  not  end  well :  they  therefore  wished  not  to  be  called 
upon  by  the  king  or  people,  but  left  the  whole  to  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cestcr  and  his  accomplices.  The  king  of  England  discoursed  very 
freely  with  the  count  de  Saint  Pol,  as  well  on  the  state  of  the  coun- 
try as  concerning  his  uncle  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  whom  he  described 
as  very  rough  in  his  manners  and  rebeUious  in  his  conduct,  and  he 
related  to  him  various  instances  of  his  slights.  The  count  de  Saint 
Pol,  on  hearing  them,  was  much  surprised,  and  replied,  "  that  such 
behavior  ought  not  longer  to  be  borne;  for,  my  lord,"  added  he,  "if 
you  suffer  him  to  go  on,  he  will  be  your  ruin.  It  is  currently  reported 
in  France,  that  his  only  object  is  to  break  the  truce  and  renew  the 
war  between  France  and  England :  by  littie  and  little  he  will  win 
the  hearts  of  the  more  indigent  men-at-arms  of  the  country,  who 
wish  for  war  rather  than  peace  ;  and  if  such  persons  unite  together 
and  hostilities  commence,  the  more  prudent  part  of  the  nation  will 
not  be  listened  to;  for  where  wickedness  and  obstinacy  govern,  wis- 
dom and  common  sense  are  not  heard.    Take  your  precautions 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

beforehand  ;  for  it  is  better  you  make  your  enemies  afraid  of  you, 
than  that  you  should  fear  them."  These  words  of  the  count  made  a 
deep  impression  on  the  king's  mind  ;  and,  as  he  was  continually 
thinking  on  them,  he  renewed  the  subject  with  the  earl  of  Hunting, 
don,  on  the  count  de  Saint  Pol's  return  to  France.  The  earl  replied, 
*'  My  lord,  our  brother-in-law  Saint  Pol  has  told  you  real  truth,  and 
I  would  advise  you  to  take  measures  accordingly." 

1  was  informed,  that  about  a  month  after  the  departure  of  the 
count  de  Saint  Pol  from  England,  the  king  became  exceedingly  un- 
popular :  it  was  rumored,  that  the  count  had  come  to  treat  with  the 
king  for  the  restoration  of  Calais  to  the  French.  Nothing  could  have 
agitated  the  English  more  than  such  reports  ;  and  the  people  were 
so  uneasy,  that  the  Londoners  went  even  to  Pleshy,  to  consult  the 
duke  of  Gloucester  on  the  occasion.  The  duke,  instead  of  calming, 
excited  them  more  by  saying,  "He  could  do  nothing  in  the  business; 
for  he  was  sure  the  French  would  give  all  the  daughters  of  their  king, 
if  they  could  recover  Calais."  This  answer  made  the  Londoners 
very  melancholy  ;  and  they  said  they  would  see  the  king,  and  re- 
monstrate with  him  on  the  agitation  the  whole  country  was  in.  "Do 
so,"  replied  the  duke  of  Gloucester:  "remonstrate  with  him  firmly, 
and  make  him  fear  you.  Mark  well  the  answer  he  shall  give,  so 
that  you  may  repeat  it  to  me  the  next  time  I  see  you  ;  and,  when  I 
know  his  answer,  I  will  then  give  you  my  advice  how  to  act. 
It  may  be  that  some  iniquitous  treaties  are  on  foot,  for  the  earl  mar- 
shal, who  is  governor  of  Calais,  has  been  twice  at  Paris,  where  he 
remained  some  time,  and  he  was  the  most  active  in  concluding  the 
mamage  of  the  king  with  the  lady  Isabella.  The  French  are  a  sub- 
tle race,  and  see  far  into  consequences  :  they  pursue  their  object  by 
degrees,  and  are  exti'avagant  in  their  promises  and  presents  to  gain 
their  ends." 

The  Londoners  pursued  the  plan  they  had  settled  at  Pleshy,  and 
went  to  Ehham  to  speak  with  the  king.  At  that  time  were  with 
him  his  two  brothers,  the  earls  of  Kent  and  Huntingdon,  the  earl  of 
Salisbury,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
his  confessor,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  William  Lisle,  sir  Richard  Cre- 
don,  sir  John  Golofre,  and  several  more,  all  knights  of  the  king's 
chamber.  The  citizens  remonstrated  temperately  with  the  king  : 
told  him  the  cause  of  their  coming,  not  in  a  haughty  or  harsh  man- 
ner, but  with  courteous  speech,  and  repeated  to  him  the  reports  which 
were  so  current  throughout  England.  The  king  was  greatly  aston. 
ished  at  hearing  them,  and  was  much  affected,  though  he  dissembled 
his  feelings.  He  appeased  the  citizens,  by  declaring  there  was  not 
one  word  of  truth  in  all  the  rumors  that  were  so  industriously  circu- 
lated :  that  the  count  de  Saint  Pol  had  come  hither  to  amuse  him- 
self,  and  that  the  king  of  France  had  also  sent  him,  out  of  his  affection 
to  the  king  and  queen  of  England,  to  see  them  ;  but  he  swore,  as 
God  might  help  him,  and  on  the  faith  he  owed  the  crown  of  Eng- 
land, that  no  treaty  of  any  sort  had  ever  been  mentioned,  and  he  was 
astonished  whence  such  scandalous  reports  could  have  arisen.  When 
the  king  had  done  speaking,  the  earl  of  Salisbury  addressed  the  citi- 
zens :  "  My  good  people  of  London,  withdraw  to  your  homes,  and 
be  assured  that  the  king  and  his  council  wish  for  nothing  more  than 
Xh.e  honor  and  profit  of  England.  Those  who  have  busily  said  the 
contrary  have  been  ill-advised,  and  plainly  show  they  would  with 
pleasure  see  the  country  in  trouble,  and  the  people  in  rebellion  against 
their  king.  This  you  ought  particularly  to  dread,  for  you  have  before 
witnessed  how  near  you  were  to  destruction,  when  a  few  wicked 
rebels  rebelled,  but  were  severely  punished  for  it :  depend  upon  it, 
that  when  the  people  are  wicked,  neither  justice  nor  truth  will  be 
attended  to."  These  speeches  a^ppeased  the  citizens,  who  were  tol- 
erably contented  with  what  they  had  heard.  Having  taken  leave  of 
the  king,  they  departed,  on  their  return  to  London. 

The  king  remained  at  Eltham,  very  melancholy  a-t  the  words  he  had 
heard.    He  retained  near  his  person  his  two  brothers,  and  such  of  his 
friends  as  he  had  the  greatest  confidence  in  ;  for  he  began  to  doubt 
the  affection  of  his  uncles,  from  observing  they  now  chiefly  resided 
at  their  country-seats.    He  was,  in  consequence,  very  suspicious  of 
them,  especially  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  whom  he  feared  more 
than  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York,  and  kept  up  a  constant  guard, 
night  and  day,  of  one  thousand  archers.    The  king  of  England  had 
received  positive  information  that  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  the 
earl  of  Arundel  had  plotted  to  seize  his  person,  and  that  of  the  queen, 
and  carry  them  to  a  strong  castle,  where  they  should  be  confined 
under  proper  guards,  but  allowed  sufficiently  for  their  table  and  other 
necessary  expenses.   That  four  regents  should  be  appointed  over  the 
kingdom,  of  whom  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York  were  to  be  the 
chief,  and  have  under  them  the  government  of  all  the  northern  parts, 
from  the  Thames  to  the  Tyne,  and  as  far  as  the  Tweed,  that  runs  by 
Berwick,  comprehending  all  Northumberland,  and  the  borders  of 
Scotland.    The  duke  of  Gloucester  was  to  have  for  his  government 
London,  Essex,  and  that  part  of  the  country  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Humber,  and  likewise  all  the  coast  from  the  Thames  to  the  water 
of  Southampton,  and  westward  comprehending  Cornwall.    The  earl 
of  Arundel  was  to  have  Sussex,  Kent,  Surrey,  Berkshire,  and  all 
the  country  from  the  Thames  to  Bristol,  and  the  river  Severn, 
that  divides  England  from  Wales,  where  there  are  very  extensive 
lordships,  with  power  of  punishing  by  death  all  offenders.  But 
their  chief  design  was  to  find  out  some  means  of  rekindling  the 
war  with  France  ;  and,  if  the  king  of  France  wished  to  have  his 


ND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,    &c.  595 

I  daughter  again,  it  might  be  done,  for  she  was  still  very  young,  not 
more  than  eight  years  and  a  half  old,  and,  perchance,  when  she  was 
marriageable,  she  might  repent  of  this  connection,  for  she  was  inno- 
cently, and  without  her  being  able  to  judge  for  herself,  married,  and, 
besides,  it  was  unjust  to  break  off  her  match  with  the  heir  of  Brit- 
tany  ;  but  should  she  wish  to  abide  by  her  marriage,  she  would  in 
justice  remain  queen  of  England,  and  enjoy  her  dower,  but  she 
should  never  be  the  companion  of  the  king  of  England.  Should  the 
king  die  before  she  was  of  a  proper  age,  she  was  to  be  sent  back  to 
France. 

These  were  the  plans  that  had  been  concerted  by  many  of  the 
English,  particularly  the  Londoners,  for  they  hated  the  king,  and 
several  now  repented  they  had  checked  the  mobs  which  attacked 
London  from  the  different  counties  of  England ;  for  they  had  deter- 
mined, according  to  their  confessions  when  put  to  death,  to  murder 
the  king,  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Oxford,  and  the  whole  of 
the  king's  council.  Had  this  been  done,  the  kingdom  would  soon 
have  found  another  head ;  and  the  citizens,  with  the  consent  of  the 
country,  and  the  aid  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  (who  took  great  pains 
to  excite  trouble  and  confusion,)  would  have  selected  a  fit  person  to 
wear  the  crown,  and  placed  the  government  and  kingdom  in  a  dif- 
ferent state  to  what  it  then  was.  Such  were  the  secret  murmurings 
of  the  citizens,  and  others  of  their  party,  in  their  private  meetings, 
the  whole  of  which  was  told  to  the  king  by  his  spy  ;  and  greater 
blame  was  laid  on  the  duke  of  Gloucester  for  ail  this  business  than 
on  any  other  person. 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered,  if  the  king  was  considerably  alarmed  at 
the  discovery  of  so  much  hatred  and  malice  lurking  against  himl 
He  paid  greater  court  than  ever  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  the 
citizens  when  they  came  to  see  him,  but  all  in  vain.  At  times,  the 
king  mentioned  the  matter  privately  to  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and 
York,  who  resided  more  with  him  than  his  uncle  of  Gloucester,  and 
consulted  with  them  how  he  could  avoid  the  machinations  of  the  duke 
and  his  accomplices,  all  of  which  he  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with. 
He  addressed  his  uncles,  saying :  "  My  good  uncles,  for  the  love  of 
God,  advise  me  how  to  act.  I  am  daily  informed  that  your  brother, 
the  duke  of  Gloucestei',  and  the  earl  of  Arundel,  with  others,  are 
determined  to  seize  and  confine  me  in  one  of  their  castles,  and  that 
the  Londoners  will  join  them.  Their  plan  is  to  allow  me  a  suffi. 
ciency  for  my  state,  but  to  separate  my  queen  from  me,  who  is  but  a 
child,  and  daughter  to  the  king  of  France,  and  send  her  to  some 
other  place  of  confinement.  Now,  my  dear  uncles,  such  cruel  acts 
as  these  must  not  be  suffered,  if  they  can  be  prevented.  You  have 
paid  me  homage,  and  sworn  obedience  to  me  as  your  sovereign,  in 
the  presence  of  your  lord  and  father,  king  Edward,  and  my  grand, 
father  of  happy  memory,  at  the  same  time  with  the  other  barons  and 
prelates  of  the  realm.  It  is  now  twenty  years  since  this  was  done  ; 
and  I  entreat  you,  therefore,  from  the  love  you  bear  me,  and  on  the 
oaths  you  have  taken,  that  you  assist  me  on  this  occasion ;  for  every- 
thing assures  me  the  duke  of  Gloucester  only  desires  that  war  be 
renewed  with  France,  in  spite  of  the  truces  which  you,  with  us  and 
all  England,  have  sworn  to  observe.  In  consideration  of  this  was 
my  m.arriage  concluded  with  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  France, 
and  we  wish  to  observe  every  article  of  the  treaty  most  punctually. 
You  know  also,  that  whoever  attempts  to  infringe  this  truce  will 
commit  a  crime,  and  be  liable  to  corporal  punishment,  as  v.'ell  as 
confiscation  of  goods :  you  likewise  know,  that  I  have  borne  with 
your  brother,  my  uncle  of  Gloucester,  as  much  as  I  have  been  able, 
and  made  light  of  his  menaces,  but  in  the  end  they  may  cost  me 
dear.  You  are  bound,  therefore,  by  every  tie,  to  give  your  best  ad- 
vice, since  I  require  it  from  you."  When  the  dukes  of  Lancaster 
and  of  York  heard  their  nephew  thus  address  them,  and  saw  that  he 
was  in  great  anguish  of  heart ;  knowing,  at  the  same  time,  that  the 
greater  part  of  what  he  had  said  was  strictly  true  ;  they  replied : 
"  My  lord,  have  a  litde  patience,  and  wait  a  short  time  before  you 
make  any  rash  resolutions.  We  know  that  our  brother  of  Glouces- 
ter  has  the  most  passionate  and  wrong-headed  temper  of  any  m.an  in 
England;  but  he  cannot  do  more  than  man,  and,  if  he  work  one 
way,  we  will  counteract  him  another :  you  need  not  fear  our  brother 
so  long  as  you  shall  follow  our  advice.  He  talks  frequendy  of  things 
he  cannot  execute  ;  and  neither  he  nor  his  abettors  can  break  the 
truce  which  has  been  signed,  nor  confine  you  in  any  castle :  we  will 
never  suffer  it,  nor  that  you  be  separated  from  the  queen ;  for,  if  he 
imagine  such  things,  he  deceives  himself.  We  therefore  humbly  beg 
you  will  be  appeased,  for,  please  God,  everything  shall  end  well. 
Many  things  may  be  said  that  cannot  be  executed,  and  all  which  a 
man  thinketh  doth  not  come  to  pass." 

By  such  means,  the  dukes  calmed  the  king's  mind ;  but  as  they 
foresaw  that  public  affairs  would,  from  their  bad  management,  cause 
troubles  in  the  realm,  and  that  the  hatred  between  their  nephew  and 
brother  was  daily  increasing,  to  avoid  being  called  upon  by  either 
party,  they  left  the  king's  household  with  their  families,  taking  leave 
of  the  king  for  a  considerable  time,  and  retired  to  their  differen',  cas. 
des.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  carried  with  him  his  duchess,  who  had 
been  some  time  the  companion  of  the  young  queen  of  England. 
They  took  this  opportunity  of  hunting  stags  and  deer,  as  is  the  cus- 
tom in  England,  and  the  king  remained  with  his  attendants  in  and 
about  London.  They  afterwards,  however,  greatly  repented  having 
left  the  king ;  for  such  things  shortly  happened  as  troubled  the  wliole 


596 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND.    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


t-  ingdom,  which  would  not  have  been  done  had  they  remained  with 
the  king,  for  they  would  have  more  prudently  advised  than  such 
itounsellors  as  he  listened  to. 

There  was  not  one  of  the  king's  servants  that  did  not  fear  the 
duke  of  Gloucester,  and  wish  his  death,  no  matter  by  what  means. 
That  gallant  and  loyal  knight,  sir  Thomas  Percy,  had  been  for  a  long 
time  steward  of  the  household,  and  all  the  accounts  passed  officially 
through  his  hands.  He  noticed  with  grief  the  hatred  that  subsisted 
between  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  and  other  great  barons 
of  England.    Although  he  was  beloved  by  all,  he  foresaw,  like  a 


are  suffered,  and  have  been  suffered,  to  reign  so  long.  The  French 
say  (as  the  common  report  runs,)  that  you  intend  to  lay  aside  the 
arms  of  France  from  your  arms,  which  causeth  great  hatred  against 
you ;  and  it  is  the  more  readily  believed,  from  the  great  pains  you 
took  to  have  the  truce  signed,  which  was  done  more  through  force 
than  love,  for  the  nobles  of  this  country  who  had  served  in  these 
wars  would  not  assent  to  it :  that  you  have  not  carefully  examined 
the  treaties  signed  by  king  John  of  France  and  his  children,  which 
those  of  his  blood,  now  living,  have  treacherously  infringed;  and 
that  the  French,  by  underhand  means,  caused  a  renewal  of  war,  and 


Visit  op  RiCHi.RD  II.  to  his  Uncle,  thb  Duke  of  Gloucester,  in  ms  Castle  at  Pleshy.    From  MSS.  of  the  15th  Century 


man  of  understanding,  that  public  affairs  would  end  badly,  and,  in 
consequence,  resigned  his  office  into  the  king's  hands  in  the  most 
honorable  manner  he  could,  and  requested  permission  to  retire, 
which  the  king  very  unwillingly  consented  to.  He  gave  such  plau- 
sible reasons  for  his  request,  that  another  was  established  in  his  place, 
and  sir  Thomas  Percy  went  to  his  own  estate,  where  he  resided. 
The  king  had  about  his  person  many  young  counsellors,  who  too 
much  dreaded  the  duke  of  Gloucester :  they  frequently  said  to  him, 
"  Very  dear  sire,  it  is  a  dangerous  office  to  serve  you,  for  we  have 
seen  our  predecessors,  in  whom  you  had  great  confidence,  meet  but 
a  poor  reward.  That  valiant  knight,  sir  Simon  Burley,  so  much  be- 
loved by  your  lord  and  father,  whom  God  pardon!  and  who  took  such 
pains  for  the  accomplishment  of  your  first  marriage ;  the  duke  of 
Gloucester,  your  uncle,  put  shamefully  to  death,  by  having  him  pub- 
licly beheaded  like  a  traitor.  He  likewise,  as  you  know,  had  many 
others  arbitrarily  executed  without  your  being  any  way  able  to  grant 
them  your  pardon,  or  to  s.ive  them  from  their  ignominious  deaths. 
Dear  sire,  we  expect  nothing  better;  for  whenever  your  uncle  cometh 
hither  to  see  you,  which  i;^  not  often,  we  dare  not  raise  our  eyes  from 
the  ground  nor  look  at  anybody.  He  eyes  us  from  head  to  foot,  and 
seems  to  think  we  take  too  much  upon  us,  from  being  about  your 
person ;  and  be  assured,  dear  sire,  that  as  long  as  he  lives,  there  will 
never  be  quiet  in  England,  nor  v»'ill  any  one  attempt  to  do  anything 
good.  Besides,  he  publicly  threatens  to  confine  you  and  the  queen, 
and  keep  you  under  subjection  during  his  good  pleasure.  You  will 
be  an  undone  king,  and  destroyed  as  well  as  us,  if  you  do  not 
speedily  take  some  strong  measures.  As  for  the  queen,  she  need 
not  care  :  she  is  young,  and  daughter  to  the  king  of  France,  whom 
they  dare  not  anger,  as  too  many  evils  would  result  from  it  to  Eng- 
land. Your  uncle  of  Gloucester,  to  make  you  more  unpopular  with 
your  subjects,  spreads  abroad  in  London  (we  have  heard  it)  that  you 
are  unworthy  to  bear  a  crown,  and  to  possess  so  noble  an  inheritance 
as  England  and  its  dependencies ;  that,  when  you  married  again, 
you  chose  the  daughter  of  your  adversary  the  king  of  France,  for 
which  you  were  very  blameworthy ;  and  that  you  have  debased  the 
chivalry  of  England,  and  the  courage  of  its  knights,  squires,  and 
nobles,  who  had  so  valiantly  carried  on  the  war  against  France,  and 
would  have  continued  it,  enfeebled  as  they  are,  if  you  had  not  pre- 
vented them :  that  you  have  placed  the  kingdom  in  a  most  perilous 
situation,  with  great  risk  of  its  destruction,  and  that  it  is  a  pity  you 


seized  by  usurpation  the  rights  of  your  predecessors,  and  possessed 
themselves  of  very  many  towns,  cities,  and  castles  in  Aquitaine, 
to  the  great  loss  of  the  crown  of  England,  and  all  through  your  neg. 
ligence  and  want  of  courage  :  that  you  have  been  afraid  of  your  ene- 
mies, and  not  followed  up  the  advantages  you  had  m  the  justice  of 
this  quarrel,  which  you  still  have  as  well  as  your  ancestors,  who  im- 
mediately  have  preceded  your  lord  and  father  the  prince  of  Wales, 
and  the  good  king  Edward,  who  both  took  such  pains  to  augment 
the  glory  of  the  crown.  Dear  sire,  the  Londoners  say,  as  indeed  do 
numbers  of  others,  (which  it  behooves  us  not  to  conceal  longer  from 
you,)  that  a  day  shall  come  when  you  will  be  reminded  of  these 
things  to  your  cost." 

King  Richard  treasured  up  all  these  speeches  in  his  mind,  and 
pondered  over  them  continually.  Shortly  after  the  departure  of  his 
two  uncles  of  Lancaster  and  York,  he  summoned  up  more  courage 
than  usual,  and  said  to  himself,  that  it  would  be  better  he  should 
destroy  than  be  destroyed,  and,  that,  within  a  short  time,  he  would 
hold  his  uncle  of  Gloucester  so  securely,  he  should  be  incapable  of 
injuring  him.  As  he  could  not  accomplish  this  alone,  he  opened 
himself  to  those  most  in  his  confidence.  It  was  to  the  earl  marshal, 
who  was  his  cousin,  and  also  earl  of  Nottingham,  that  he  discovered 
his  intention,  and  most  minutely  gave  him  his  orders  how  he  was  to 
act.  The  earl  marshal,  from  the  favors  he  had  received,  loved  the 
king  in  preference  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  and  kept  the  secret  he 
was  intrusted  with  from  all  but  such  as  he  was  forced  to  employ,  as 
he  could  not  do  the  whole  himself.  What  I  am  about  to  say  will 
explain  the  matter. 

The  king,  under  pretence  of  deer-hunting,  went  to  a  palace  he 
had  at  Havering-at-the-Bower,  in  Essex :  it  is  about  twenty  miles 
from  London,  and  as  many  from  Pleshy,  where  the  duke  of  Glouces- 
ter generally  resided.  The  king  set  out  one  afternoon  from  Haver- 
ing, without  any  attendants,  for  he  had  left  them  behind  with  the 
queen  at  Eltham,  and  arrived  at  Pleshy  about  five  o'clock :  the 
weather  was  very  hot ;  and  he  came  so  suddenly  to  the  castle,  that 
no  one  knew  of  it,  until  the  porter  cried  out,  "  Here  is  the  king  I" 
The  duke  of  Gloucester  had  already  supped,  for  he  was  very  tem- 
perate in  his  diet,  and  never  sat  long  at  dir>ner  or  supper.  He  imme- 
diately  went  out  to  meet  the  king  in  the  court  of  the  castle,  and  paid 
him  all  the  respect  due  to  his  sovereign,  as  did  the  duchess  and  h^r 
children. 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


N  D ,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,   &  c . 


59; 


The  king  entered  the  hall  and  the  apartment,  where  the  table  was 
again  laid  out  for  the  king,  who  ate  some  httle  ;  but  he  had  before 
told  the  duke,  "  Good  uncle,  have  your  horses  saddled,  not  all,  but 
five  or  six,  for  you  must  accompany  me  to  London,  as  I  am  to  have 
a  meeting  to-morrow  with  the  citizens ;  and  we  shall  surely  meet 
my  uncles  of  Lancaster  and  York,  but  I  shall  advise  with  you  what 
answer  to  make  to  the  Londoners'  demands.  Tell  your  housc-stcw. 
ard  to  follow  us  with  your  servants  to  London,  where  they  will  find 
you."  The  duke,  suspecting  nothing  evil  intended  against  him,  too 
easily  consented  ;  and  the  king,  having  soon  supped,  rose  from  the 
table.  Everything  hemg  ready,  the  king  took  leave  of  the  duchess 
and  her  children,  mounted  his  horse,  and  the  duke  did  the  same, 
attended  only  by  three  squires  and  four  varlets.  They  took  their  way 
to  Bondeiay,  to  avoid  the  high  road  to  London  and  Brentwood,  with 
the  other  towns  through  which  it  passes.  They  rode  hard,  for  the 
king  pretended  impaiience  to  get  to  London,  and  conversed  all  the 
way  v/ith  tho  duke  of  Gloucester.  On  their  arrival  at  Stratford, 
near  the  Thames,  where  an  ambuscade  had  been  laid,  the  king  gal- 
loped forv/ard,  leaving  his  uncle  behind,  on  which  the  earl  marshal 
advanced  to  the  rear  of  the  duke,  with  a  large  body  of  men,  and 
said,  "  I  arrest  you  in  the  king's  name.''  The  duke  was  panic- 
struck,  for  he  saw  he  had  been  betrayed,  and  cried  aloud  after  the 
king.  I  know  not  if  the  king  heard  him,  but  he  did  not  turn  back, 
gallopi.'ig  on  faster  than  before,  and  followed  by  his  attendants. 

We  will  now  leave  this  matter  for  a  short  time. 


CHAPTER  LXXXIX. 

THE  LORD  HE  COUCY  AND  THE  COUNT  D'eU,  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE, 
DIE  IN  TURKEY,  BEFORE  THE  TREATY  FOE.  THEIR  DELIVERANCE  IS 
ARRANGED.  A  RANSOM  IS  AGREED  ON  FOR  THE  OTHER  PRISONERS  WHO 
WERE  TAKEN  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  NICOPOLI. 

You  have  before  heard  how  sir  John  de  Chatcaumorant  and  sir 
Jnmes  de  Kelly  were  seat  by  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  an  embassadors  to  Bajnzct,  isi  Turkey,  and  of  the  success 
of  their  mission.  On  their  return  to  France  they  were  well  received 
by  the  king,  the  uuke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  from  the  certain 
intelligence  they  hud  br(.)ught  from  the  count  de  Nevers  and  his 
rellovv-prisoncr.--.  These  knights  told  the  king  they  thought  the  sul- 
tan would  rondiiy  listen  to  terms  for  their  ransom,  for  they  had  been 
so  given  to  understand  by  some  of  his  principal  advisers,  lest  the 
pnsoneio  might  die  while  in  captivity,  whicii  was  likely  enough  to 
happen,  from  the  difTerence  of  air  and  diet,  and  tliey  would  not  in 
that  case  aaytiiing  by  them.    These  v/ords  encouraged  the 

duke  an::  duchess  uf  Burgundy  to  cxtrt  themselves  in  procuring  the 
rjuiTioiii  oi  taeir  so;:i  and  hc^ir,  ai'-d  they  were  occr.piod  day  and  night 
in  devising  mean;-:  to  ope)-;  negotiations  with  the  suita.n.  The  duchess 
said  this  battle  o!'  Ni^';jpj'ii  :i;id  been  very  iiofortiiuate  to  her,  for  she 
haxi  ioht  by  it  thi-ec  of  her  bvoihers,  wh'>  were  ga'laut  knights  in 
arms  ;  the  first,  the  l)aze  de  Fh-indres,  the  fieeor)(-],  sir  L;.>uis  dc  Brezc, 
and  the  third,  sir  .John  d'Y|)nr.;; :  there  wa;i  anotlior  brother,  tlie 
youngest  of  them,  Vviv)  had  rein.-iincd  nl  hovne.  To  r;ay  the  truth, 
the  duciiess  had  grief  eaough,  an  1  it  v/.i,-j  nut  ourprising  if  she  was 
melancholy,  but  the  duke  a)id  his  adviaers  calmed  her  by  their 
earnestnes3  in  procuring  her  son's  liberty  :  tliis  was  not,  however, 
soon  done,  for  the  distance  and  difficulty  of  treating  with  such  peo- 
ple forced  them  to  go  about  the  business  leisurely. 

About  the  time  I  am  now  speaking  of,  that  gallant  knight  and  ex- 
cellent man  the  lord  Enguerrand  de  Coucy,  count  de  Soissons,  and 
a  potent  lord  in  France,  died  at  Bursa  in  Turkey.  Sir  Robert  d'Esne, 
who  had  been  sent  to  him  by  the  lady  de  Coucy,  had  not  advanced 
farther  than  Vienna,  on  his  journey  thither,  when  he  was  informed 
of  his  death.  He  returned  with  this  news  to  France,  and  told  it  to 
the  family  of  the  lord  de  Coucy,  though  not  to  the  widow,  before 
whom  he  did  not  appear  until  the  governor  of  th.e  castle  of  Saint 
Gobin  was  sent  to  seek  the  body,  have  it  embalmed,  and  in-ought  to 
France.  It  was  conveyed  to  the  abbey  of  Nogent  near  to  Coucy, 
and  received  by  the  duchess  of  Bar,  the  bishop  of  Laon,  and  many 
abbots:  there  tiie  jjoatle  knight  was  buried,  and  thus  ended  the  year 
of  grace  1397. 

The  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  were  very  active 
in  their  endeavors  to  abridge  the  captivity  of  their  friepids  in  Turkey, 
and  there  pa<soii  not  a  day  without  their  having  some  conversation 
on  the  subject.  Sir  Dinde  de  Desponde  was  of  all  their  consultations, 
and  said  the  Ve.u-ti'in  Geiioese  merchants  could  alone  assist  them; 
for  by  means  of  merchandise,  which  governs  everything,  and  their 
connections  v.'ith  other  merchants,  they  could  pass  everywhere,  and 
leara  th.e  temper  ui  the  infidel  sultans.  They  had  great  weight,  par- 
ticularly in  Cairo,  Alexandria,  Damascus,  and  Antioch,  where  they 
had  factories,  and  the  Saracens  and  Christians  mutually  interchanged 
thei!  merchandises.  The  king  and  the  duke,  therefore,  made  as 
many  friends  among  these  merchants  as  they  could,  and  gave  up  all 
intentions  of  making  war  on  the  duke  of  Milan  from  the  friendship 
they  learnt  Bajazet  bore  hi:n.  the  other  hand,  king  James  of 

Cyprus  knew  well,  that  if  he  could  any  how  soften  the  anger  of  the 
sultan,  and  prevail  on  him  to  accept  of  reasonable  terms  fo.  the  ran- 
som of  the  French  lords,  he  should  greatly  oblige  the  king  of  France, 
the  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  the  whole  of  the  nation.   To  accomplish 


this,  the  king  of  Cyprus  had  a  ship  made  of  gold,  curiously  wrough;. 
that  might  be  worth  ten  thousand  ducats,  which  he  .-ent  by  his  knigiii.- 
as  a  present  to  the  sultan  Bajazet.  It  was  beautifully  worked,  and 
was  graciously  accepted  by  the  sultan,  who  replied,  he  would  retur:j 
him  double  Its  value  in  courtesy  and  affection.  This  answer  brougi  I 
back  by  the  Cypriote  knights,  was  instantly  made  known  to  the  king 
of  France  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy  by  some  merchants,  who  wrote 
to  sir  Dindo  that  he  might  inform  them  of  it.  King  James  was  wise 
in  making  this  present:  he  dreaded  the  king  of  France,  and  all  kings, 
for  having  murdered  in  the  night-time  his  valiant  brother,  king  Peter, 
who  had  fought  so  courageously  against  the  Saracens,  and  had  won 
from  them  the  towns  of  Satalia  and  Alexandria ;  and  they  were 
more  afraid  of  him  than  of  all  the  other  kings  or  emperors  in  Chris- 
tendom. 

King  James  had  sorely  repented  having  committed  this  crime,  or 
being  present  when  it  was  done  ;  and,  not  daring  to  continue  in  Cy- 
prus, for  the  Christians  would  have  put  him  to  a  disgraceful  death, 
could  they  have  caught  him,  he  embarked  on  board  a  galley  belong- 
ing to  some  Genoese  merchants  which  was  in  the  port  of  Nicosia, 
where  th.e  murder  had  been  done,  and  fled  to  Genoa.  The  Genoese 
kindly  entertained  him,  and  some  say  that  this  villainous  murder  had 
been  instigated  by  them ;  for,  shortly  after,  they  entered  the  harbor 
of  Famagousla  with  a  large  fleet  of  galleys  and  men-at-arms,  which 
they  took  possession  of,  and  have  held  by  force  ever  since.  True  it 
is,  that  the  late  king  of  Cyprus  had  a  very  promising  youth  for  his 
son,  whom  he  brought  with  him,  in  company  with  a  knight  who  had 
travelled  through  Lombardy  to  Rome,  the  last  time  he  had  crossed 
the  sea  :  this  youth  the  Cypriotes  crowned  their  king  on  the  assassi- 
nation  of  his  father,  but  he  lived  not  long  to  enjoy  it.  On  his  death, 
the  Genoese  brought  back  James,  whom  they  had  crowned  king,  and 
he  has  reigned  ever  since  in  Cyprus,  through  the  support  the  Geno- 
ese give  him  against  all  nations.  They  would  never  give  up  posses- 
sion of  the  town  or  port  of  Famagousta,  and  are  the  masters  of  it  at 
this  present  moment  of  my  writing  these  chronicles.  Indeed,  had 
the  Genoese  not  held  it,  the  Turks  and  infidels  would  have  con- 
quered the  whole  of  the  island,  as  well  as  Rhodes  and  the  other 
adjacent  islands  ;  but  the  Venetians  and  Genoese  are  their  great 
opponents.  When  the  last  saw  that  the  kingdom  of  Armenia  was 
conquered  by  the  Turks,  they  seized  the  town  of  Courch,  that  is  sit- 
uated on  the  sea-shore,  which  they  have  kept  under  their  governance. 
The  Turks,  were  they  not  fearful  of  Courch  and  Pera,  near  Constanti- 
nople, would  do  the  greatest  mischief  to  all  who  navigate  those  seas, 
as  well  as  to  Rhodes  and  the  neighboring  islands.  It  is  by  these 
means  the  frontiers  of  Christendom  are  def  ended ;  but  let  us  return 
to  king  James  of  Cyprus.  When  he  found,  from  the  base  crime  he 
had  been  guilty  of,  he  was  fallen  under  the  displeasure  and  hatred  of 
every  crowned  head,  he  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  recover 
their  favor,  and  thought  hiiT^:(  if  highly  honored  by  the  letter  the  king 
of  France  had  written  to  h.ii:*.  He  was  afraid  of  him,  and  not  with- 
out reason,  for  the  duke  of  i>^i :  bon,  uncle  to  the  king  of  France,  was, 
by  right  of  succession  througa  the  Lusignans,  the  true  heir  to  the 
throne  of  Cyprus.  This  king  .lames,  althougli  brother  to  the  late 
king,  was  not  so  by  lawful  marriage,  but  a  b;;stard,  as  was  well 
known  to  the  Genoese.  When  they  gave  him  the  crown  they  mu- 
tually entered  into  special  treaties  with  each  other;  and  the  Genoese 
bound  themselves  to  defend  his  and  his  descendants'  rights  to  the 
government  against  all  claimants :  in  consideration  of  which,  they  had 
many  lordships  and  tracts  of  land  yielded  up  to  them  in  the  island  of 
Cyprus.  Everything  they  did  in  the  defence  of  king  James  was  tc 
strengthen  themselves  against  the  Venetians,  and  to  open  greater 
markets  for  their  trade  witii  the  Saracens,  for,  as  factors,  they  have 
many  connections  with  them  and  others  of  their  faith.  King  James, 
through  the  Genoese,  took  great  pains  to  please  the  king  of  France 
and  his  subjects,  and  it  was  in  consequence  of  this  he  had  made  Ba- 
jazet so  very  rich  a  present,  which  was  highly  pleasing  to  the  sultan 
and  his  ministers,  who  valued  it  much.  It  was  supposed  by  many, 
that  sir  Dinde  Desponde  had  urged  on  the  Genoese  in  this  matter,  as 
they  were  very  warm  in  their  endeavors  to  bring  about  a  treaty  for 
the  deliverance  of  the  count  de  Nevers  and  the  otlier  prisoners. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  heard,  v.  ith  infinite  pleasure, 
that  the  sultan  began  to  tire  of  his  prison(;rs,  and  would  readily  enter 
into  a  treaty  for  their  liberty.  They  selected  a  valiant  knight  from 
the  country  of  Flanders,  called  sir  Guissebreth  de  Linrenghen,  who 
was  regent  of  Flanders  under  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  to 
go  to  Turkey  and  treat  with  Bajazet  for  the  ransom  of  the  French 
lords.  At  the  same  time  they  sent  for  sir  James  de  Helly,  and  en- 
treated  that  he  would  accompany  their  embassador,  because  he  was 
well  acquainted  with  the  countries  he  was  to  travel  through,  and  with 
the  court  of  the  sultan,  promising  that  his  trouble  and  attention  should 
be  handsomely  remunerated.  Sir  James,  having  promised  to  fulH' 
their  commands,  set  out  in  company  with  the  Flemish  knight  :  <,i- 
their  arrival  in  Hungary,  they  waited  on  the  king,  to  deliver  the  let. 
ters  which  were  intrusted  to  them.  Tlie  king  received  the  letters 
and  knights  with  joy,  in  compliment  to  the  king  of  France  :  he  was 
before  acquainted  with  sir  James  dc  Helly.  They  informed  the  king, 
the  object  of  their  mission  to  Bajazet  was  to  treat  for  the  release  of 
his  prisoners,  if  he  were  inclined  to  listen  to  them.  The  king  of 
Hungary  replied,  that  it  would  be  well  done  if  they  could  obtain  their 
liberty  for  min^ey  :  and  the  attempt  was  worth  trying,  for  nothing 


698 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &e. 


could  bo  lost  by  that.  He  offered  them  every  assistance  in  his  power, 
of  moiicy  or  men,  for  which  the  knights  thanked  him. 

They  had  many  difficulties  to  encounter,  before  they  could  enter 
into  a  personal  treaty  with  Bajazet;  for  it  was  first  necessary  that  sir 
James  de  Hcliy  should  wait  on  the  sultan  to  obtain  a  passport  for  sir 
Guissebreth  de  Linrenghen  to  travel  through  Turkey,  which  having 
been  properly  made  out  he  returned  with  it  to  Hungary.  They 
journeyed  to  Turkey  together ;  and  Bajazet  received  the  regent  of 
Flanders  with  kindness,  and  listened  to  his  proposals,  which  formed 
the  basis  for  a  treaty.  At  this  time  there  lived  a  Genoese  merchant 
called  Bartholomeo  Pelegrini,  in  the  island  of  Scio,  who  was  univer- 
sally esteemed  for  his  probity  and  knowledge  in  trade,  even  by  Ba- 
jazet himself :  to  him  sir  Dmde  de  Desponde  had  written  to  interest 
himself  in  the  business,  that  it  might  have  a  more  speedy  termination, 
for  they  were  well  known  to  each  other,  and  promised  him  a  hand- 
some recompense,  if  successful  in  obtaining  the  French  lords'  liberty, 
from  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  other  lords  and  ladies 
who  had  friends  or  husbands  in  the  power  of  Bajazet.  He  entreated 
him  to  take  upon  himself  the  debt  for  their  ransom,  however  large 
the  sum,  and  to  conduct  the  French  lords  to  Venice,  or  to  some  part 
under  the  government  of  the  Venetians  ;  and  that  the  moment  he 
should  be  assured  from  him  of  their  arrival  thither,  he  would,  without 
delay,  hasten  to  Venice  in  person,  with  the  amount  of  the  sum  to 
repay  him  what  he  had  expended.  The  Genoese  merchant  complied 
with  the  request  of  sir  Dinde,  as  well  from  personal  regard  to  him, 
as  for  the  profit  and  honor  he  should  acquire  by  it,  and  for  the  esteem 
he  should  gain  from  the  king  of  France ;  for,  from  such  a  king,  it 
was  worth  having.  From  the  information  I  had,  I  am  inclined  to 
believe  that  the  king  of  Cyprus  sent  some  of  his  ablest  counsellors  to 
push  forward  the  negotiations  with  the  sultan,  in  compliance  with 
the  solicitations  of  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy. 
The  lords  de  Mathelin  and  d' Amine,  two  great  barons  of  Greece,  and 
much  in  favor  with  Bajazet,  interfered  also  in  the  matter,  according 
to  the  requests  that  had  been  made  them  from  France,  otherwise 
they  would  not  have  troubled  themselves  about  it. 

Turkey  was  an  extensive  country,  and  not  convenient  to  travel 
through,  to  those  unaccustomed  to  it :  Bajazet,  therefore,  as  soon  as 
he  had  consented  to  a  treaty,  resolved  that  all  the  French  prisoners 
should  be  conveyed  to  Bursa,  where  the  whole  business  should  be 
concluded.  Those  lords  were  brought  thither,  to  the  amount  of 
twenty.five  ;  but  their  conductors,  the  Turks,  treated  them  scanda- 
lously on  the  road,  by  beating  them  forward,  for  they  had  purposely 
badly  mounted  them,  and  their  horses  would  only  go  at  a  foot's  pace  : 
for  this  they  were  beaten  by  the  Turks,  who  heard,  very  unwillingly, 
that  they  were  to  have  their  liberty.  On  their  arrival  at  Bursa,  where 
the  negotiators  from  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the 
king  of  Cyprus,  the  Venetians  and  Genoese  were  waiting  to  receive 
';hem,  they  had  more  liberty  than  when  in  the  prisons  of  the  sultan  : 
but,  notwithstanding  it  was  known  they  were  to  be  ransomed,  they 
were  so  closely  guarded  that  they  could  not  obtain  a  fourth  part  of 
'.heir  wishes.  Among  the  different  persons  who  were  at  Bursa  on 
iccount  of  the  treaty,  Bajazet  inclined  more  to  sir  Guissebreth  de 
Linrenghen,  for  sir  James  de  Helly  had  told  him  he  was  regent  of 
Flanders  and  the  most  confidential  counsellor  of  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy. The  sultan  resided  in  a  handsome  castle  near  Bursa,  and 
where  the  negotiators  went  to  discuss  matters  with  him  :  the  ransom 
for  the  twenty-five  prisoners  was  fixed  at  two  hundred  thousand 
ducats.  The  lords  de  Mathelin  and  d'Amine,  with  the  Genoese 
merchant  of  Scio,  pledged  themselves  to  the  sultan  for  the  due  pay- 
ment of  it.  The  count  de  Nevers  gave  his  oath  to  the  merchant,  for 
himself  and  the  rest,  that  on  his  arrival  at  Venice,  he  would  never 
depart  thence  until  the  whole  of  this  sum  were  paid  to  his  satisfac- 
tion.  Before  the  treaties  were  concluded,  the  count  d'Eu  was  so 
much  weakened  by  sickness,  change  of  air,  and  diet  he  had  not  been 
accustomed  to,  that  he  departed  this  life  at  Haut-loge,  where  he  had 
been  confined  with  the  other  lords,  who  were  much  afflicted  thereat, 
though  they  could  not  any  way  prevent  it.  The  lord  Philip  d'Artois, 
count  d'Eu  and  constable  of  France,  was,  when  dead,  opened  and 
embalmed,  and  in  this  state  put  into  a  coffin  and  carried  to  France, 
where  he  lies  buried  in  the  church  of  Saint  Laurence  at  Eu. 

When  the  sultan  Bajazet  was  completely  satisfied  as  to  the  secu- 
rity of  those  who  had  pledged  themselves  for  the  payment  of  the  two 
hundred  thousand  ducats  as  the  ransom  for  the  French  lords,  the  two 
embassadors  from  the  duke  of  Burgundy  were  impatient  to  return  to 
France,  and  carry  the  joyful  news  of  their  success  to  the  king  and 
other  lords  so  greatly  interested  in  it.  They  took  leave  of  Bajazet 
and  those  of  his  court  they  were  the  most  intimate  with ;  and,  as 
the  regent  of  Flanders  was  in  his  favor,  the  gallant  sultan  ordered, 
that  twenty  thousand  ducats  should  be  deducted  from  the  two  hun- 
dred thousand  he  was  to  receive,  and  given  to  the  two  knights,  in 
consideration  of  the  great  pains  they  had  taken  to  accomplish  these 
treaties.  The  two  knights  gratefully  thanked  the  sultan,  as  they  had 
reason,  for  his  magnificent  gift,  and,  after  taking  leave  of  the  Turkish 
court  and  the  French  lords,  return-cd  to  Bursa.  They  there  left  the 
count  de  Nevers  and  his  companion?,  waiting  the  lords  de  Mathelin* 
and  d'Amine,  who  were  to  come  for  them  in  their  galley,  and  em- 
barked on  board  a  small  passage-galley  for  Mathelin.    On  quitting 

*  D  Sauvago  eupposes,  in  a  marginal  note,  this  muit  be  the  lord  of  the  island  of 
Miteiino.  but  confesses  his  ignorance  of  the  other. 


the  harbor,  the  sea  was  calm  and  the  weather  temperate  ;  but  they 
had  not  advanced  far  before  it  changed,  and  at  length  became  so 
tempestuous  that  sir  Guissebreth,  sorely  tormented  by  sea-sicknese, 
died  before  they  could  reach  Mathelin.  Sir  James  Helly  was  much 
grieved  for  his  loss,  and,  engaging  a  Venetian  galley,  sailed  to  Rhodes. 
He  published  everywhere  the  deliverance  and  speedy  arrival  of  the 
count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  knights 
of  Rhodes.  On  his  arrival  in  France,  he  made  the  king,  the  duke 
and  duchess  of  Burgundy,  and  the  nation,  happy  by  the  good  news 
he  had  brought.  Sir  James  spoke  loudly  in  the  praise  of  his  com- 
panion, sir  Guissebreth,  and  of  the  great  pains  he  took  to  conclude 
the  treaty. 

The  sultan  Bajazet,  having  had  everything  respecting  the  ransom 
of  his  French  prisoners  settled  to  his  satisfaction,  resolved  on  allow- 
ing them  more  liberty,  for  indeed  they  were  now  no  longer  prisoners, 
and  invited  them  to  his  presence  before  the  departure  of  the  embas- 
sadors, to  show  them  the  magnificence  of  his  establishments.  They 
were  said  to  be  very  grand  indeed;  and  immense  numbers  were 
daily  attendant  on  his  person.  He  sent  some  of  his  principal  lords 
to  invite  the  count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions  to  the  castle, 
where  he  received  and  entertained  them  handsomely  :  he  ordered  all 
things  they  might  want  to  be  delivered  out  to  them  by  his  officers, 
as  was  the  usual  custom  of  his  court.  The  sultan  conversed  daily 
with  the  count  de  Nevers,  by  means  of  an  interpreter,  and  paid  him 
much  respect,  for  he  knew  that  he  was,  or  would  be,  a  very  great  lord 
in  France,  by  the  great  exertions  that  were  made,  and  the  large  sum 
paid  for  his  ransom,  which  was  enough  to  satisfy  his  avarice,  having 
securities  for  the  amount  of  one  million  of  florins.  The  other  French 
lords  were  equally  astonished  vs^ith  the  count  de  Nevers  at  the  power 
and  state  of  Bajazet.  He  was  attended  by  such  numbers,  that  they 
were  always  encamped,  for  no  town  could  lodge  them ;  and  the 
expense  must  have  been  very  great  to  supply  so  many  with  food. 
It  was  surprising  where  such  quantities  came  from,  notwithstanding 
the  natives  of  warm  climates  are  very  temperate  in  their  diet,  eating 
but  little  meat,  living  on  spices  and  sugar,  of  which  they  have  abun- 
dance, as  well  as  goats'  milk,  the  common  beverage  of  the  Turks 
and  Saracens,  and  they  have  plenty  of  bread  made  of  millet. 

The  sultan  had  at  this  time  seven  thousand  falconers,  and  as  many 
huntsmen  :  you  may  suppose  from  this  the  grandeur  of  his  establish, 
ments.  One  day,  in  the  presence  of  the  count  de  Nevers,  he  flew  a 
falcon  at  some  eagles  ;  the  flight  did  not  please  him ;  and  he  was 
so  wroth,  that,  for  this  fault,  he  was  on  the  point  of  beheading  two 
thousand  of  his  falconers,  scolding  them  exceedingly  for  want  of 
diligence  in  their  care  of  his  hawks,  when  the  one  he  was  fond  of 
had  behaved  so  ill.  Another  time,  when  the  count  de  Nevers  and 
the  French  barons  were  with  the  sultan,  a  poor  woman  come  to  him 
in  tears,  to  demand  justice  against  one  of  his  servants,  and  said  . 
"Sultan,  I  address  myself  to  thee,  as  my  sovereign,  and  complain  of 
one  of  thy  servants,  who  is,  .1  understand,  attached  to  thy  person. 
He  this  morning  entered  my  house,  and  seized  by  force  the  goat 
milk  I  had  provided  for  myself  and  children,  and  drank  it  against 
my  will.  I  told  him  that  I  should  complain  to  thee  of  this  outrage, 
but  I  had  no  sooner  uttefed  the  words,  than  he  gave  me  two  great 
cuffs,  and  would  not  leave  me,  though  I  ordered  him  in  thy  name. 
Sultan,  do  me  justice,  as  thou  hast  sworn  to  thy  people  thou 
wouldest,  that  I  may  be  satisfied,  this  injury  be  punished,  and  that 
every  one  may  know  thou  wilt  see  the  meanest  of  thy  subjects 
righted." 

The  sultan  was  very  rigidly  determined  that  all  crimes  committed 
within  his  dominions  should  be  severely  punished:  he  therefore  lis- 
tened to  her  attentively,  and  said  he  would  do  her  justice.  He  then 
ordered  the  varlet  to  be  brought,  and  confronted  with  the  woman, 
who  repeated  her  complaint.  The  varlet,  who  dreaded  Bajazet, 
began  to  make  excuses,  saying  it  was  all  false.  The  woman  told  a 
plain  tale,  and  persisted  in  its  truth.  The  sultan  stopped  her,  and 
said,  "Woman,  consider  well  thy  accusation;  for,  if  I  find  thou 
hast  told  me  a  lie,  thou  shalt  suffer  death."  "  Sir,"  replied  the 
woman,  "  I  consent  to  it;  for  were  it  not  true,  I  could  have  no  rea- 
son  to  come  before  thee,  and  I  only  ask  for  justice."  "  I  will  do  it," 
answered  the  sultan,  "for  I  have  so  sworn,  and  indiscriminately  to 
every  man  or  woman  within  my  dominions."  He  then  ordered  the 
varlet  to  be  seized,  and  to  have  his  belly  opened,  for  otherwise  he 
would  not  have  known  if  he  had  drank  the  milk  or  not.  It  was  there 
found,  for  it  had  not  had  time  to  be  digested ;  and  nie  sultan,  on 
seeing  it,  said  to  the  woman,  "  Thou  hadst  just  cause  of  complaint: 
now  go  thy  way,  for  the  injury  done  thee  has  been  punished."  She 
was  likewise  paid  for  her  loss.  This  judgment  of  Bajazet  was  wit- 
nessed  by  the  French  lords,  who  were  at  the  time  in  his  company. 


CHAPTER  XC. 

THE  FRENCH  LORDS  WHO  HAD   BEEN    PRISONERS    IN    TURKEY  RETURN 

BY  SEA  TO  VENICE. 

When  the  count  de  Nevers  and  the  lords  of  France  who  were 
made  prisoners  fit  the  battle  of  Nicopoli  (excepting  the  count  d'Eu 
and  the  lord  de  Coucy,  who  had  died)  had  been  some  time  enter- 
tained  by  the  sultan,  and  had  seen  great  part  of  his  state,  he  con. 
sented  they  should  depart,  which  was  told  them  by  those  who  had 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


599 


been  ordered  to  attend  to  their  personal  wants.  The  count  and  his 
companions  waited  on  the  sultan  in  consequence,  to  thank  him  for 
his  kindness  and  courtesy.  On  taking  his  leave,  the  sultan  addressed 
him,  by  means  of  an  interpreter,  as  follows :  "  John,  I  am  well  in- 
formed  that  in  thy  country  thou  art  a  g^reat  lord,  and  son  to  a  power- 
ful prince.  Thou  art  young,  and  hast  many  years  to  look  forward  ; 
and,  as  thou  mayest  be  blamed  for  the  ill  success  of  thy  first  attempt 
in  arms,  thou  mayest  perchance,  to  shake  off  this  imputation  and 
regain  thine  honor,  collect  a  powerful  army  to  lead  against  me,  and 
ofier  battle.  If  I  feared  thee,  I  would  make  the  swear,  and  likewise 
thy  companions,  on  thy  faith  and  honor,  that  neither  thou  nor  they 
would  ever  bear  arra-s  against  me.  But  no  :  I  will  not  demand  such 
an  oath  :  on  the  contrary,  I  shall  be  glad  that  when  thou  art  returned 
to  thy  country,  it  please  thee  to  assemble  an  army,  and  lead  it  hither. 
Thou  wilt  always  find  me  prepared,  and  ready  to  meet  thee  in  the 
field  of  battle.  What  I  now  say,  do  thou  repeat  to  any  person,  to 
whom  it  may  please  thee  to  repeat  it ;  for  I  am  ever  ready  for,  and 
desirous  of,  deeds  of  arms  ;  as  well  as  to  extend  my  conquests." 

These  high  words  the  count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions  under, 
stood  well,  and  never  forgot  them  so  long  as  they  lived.  After  this, 
when  all  things  for  their  departure  were  ready,  they  were  conducted 
by  All  bashaw  and  Soli  bashaw,  with  a  large  escort,  to  the  Idl'ds  de 
Mathelin  and  d'Amine,  and  the  others  who  had  interested  themselves 
for  their  liberty.  Before  they  embarked  on  board  the  galleys  des- 
tined to  carry  them,  they  paid  every  expense  they  had  incurred  at 
Bursa,  or  at  other  places,  with  so  much  punctuality  that  they  were 
greatly  praised.  As  they  weighed  anchor,  their  conductors  returned 
to  the  sultan  ;  and  the  galleys,  having  a  favorable  wind,  soon  arrived 
at  the  harbor,  where  the  count  and  his  friends  were  received  with 
joy.  The  lady  of  the  lord  de  Mathelin  was  of  a  certain  age,  but 
perfectly  well  bred,  and  as  fully  accomplished  as  any  lady  in  Greece, 
for  in  her  youth  she  had  been  brought  up  at  the  court  of  Constanti- 
nople with  the  lady  Mary  of  Bourbon.  She  had  from  her  learnt 
many  things,  for  the  lords  and  ladies  of  France  are  better  educated 
than  those  in  any  other  country.  T'his  lady  thought  herself  highly 
honored  when  she  saw  the  count  de  Nevers,  sir  Henry  de  Bar,  Guy 
de  la  Tremouille,  and  the  other  lords  under  her  roof,  and  welcomed 
them  with  every  sign  of  pleasure.  She  first  clothed  them  with  fine 
new  linen  and  cloth  of  Damascus  made  into  gowns  and  vestments, 
according  to  the  taste  in  Greece.  After  she  had  dressed  the  masters, 
she  did  the  same  to  their  servants  in  the  handsomest  manner,  each 
according  to  his  rank.  The  lords  were  very  thankful  for  her  kind- 
ness, and  publicly  declared  their  gratitude  for  her  generous  conduct, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  lords  de  Mathelin  and  d'Amine,  who  honored 
them  by  every  mark  of  respect,  and  administered  to  their  necessities. 

News  was  soon  carried  to  the  island  of  Rhodes,  that  the  sultan 
had  accepted  a  ransom  for  the  French  lords,  and  that  they  were  now 
at  Mathelin.  The  intelligence  gave  much  pleasure  to  the  grand- 
master and  to  all  his  knights,  who  proposed  to  equip  and  arm  two 
galleys,  and  send  them  to  Mathelin  to  convey  the  count  and  his 
fellow.prisoners  to  Rhodes.  This  was  executed  ;  and,  when  ready, 
sir  James  de  Brasemont,*  a  Burgundian,  who  was  marshal  of  Rhodes, 
embarked  on  board,  and  had  a  favorable  voyage  to  Mathelin,  where 
he  was  made  heartily  welcome  by  the  lord  de  Mathelin,  his  lady, 
anrl  their  guests.  He  remained  there  four  days  :  on  the  fifth,  the 
g  -'  vS  havmg  on  board  the  purveyances  of  the  French  lords,  the 
c  'Hid  his  companions  took  leave  of  the  lord  and  lady  de  Mathe- 
li  raing  them  their  best  thanks  for  all  the  kindness  and  friend- 

•y  had  received,  especially  the  count  de  Nevers,  Vv'ho,  as  the 
p;.  .|jai  personage,  said  he  was  bound  at  all  times  hereafter  to  ren. 
der  them  every  service  in  his  power.  After  many  compliments  on 
both  sides,  the  French  lords  entered  the  galleys,  and,  as  long  as  they 
were  in  sight,  the  lord  de  Mathelin  remained  on  the  shore,  and  after 
that  went  home.  The  galleys,  having  a  favorable  wind,  arrived  at 
Rhodes,  and  anchored  in  the  haven,  where  vessels  from  Cyprus, 
Baruth,  and  other  ports  in  the  Levant,  usually  do.  On  their  land- 
ing, they  were  received  by  many  of  the  knights  of  Rhodes,  who 
wear  a  white  cross,  in  memory  of  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  suffered  to  deliver  others  from  the  pains  of  hell.  They 
are  valiant  knights,  and  give  daily  assaults  by  sea  or  land  on  the  infi. 
dels,  to  support  and  defend  the  Christian  faith. 

The  count  de  Nevers  and  the  lords  of  France  were  received  by  the 
grand  prior  of  Rhodes  and  the  grand  prior  of  Aquitaine,  in  their 
robes  of  ceremony,  who  offered  to  lend  them  any  sum  of  money,  as 
far  as  their  abilities  extended,  to  enable  them  to  discharge  their 
daily  expenses,  which  the  count  and  his  friends  thought  a  most  cour- 
teous  offer,  and  thanked  them  accordingly.  In  truth,  they  were  in 
want  of  money,  and  the  grand  prior  of  Aquitaine,  a  right  valiant 
knight,  as  his  actions  showed  in  the  Holy  Land,  lent  the  count  de 
Nevers  thirty  thousand  francs,  which  were  counted  out  by  sir  Reg- 
nier  Pot,  house-steward  to  the  count,  and  the  lord  de  Rochefort  in 
Burgundy.  I  believe  this  sum  was  as  much  for  his  companions  as 
for  the  count  himself,  and  was  divided  among  them,  although  the 
count  de  Nevecs  took  on  himself  the  whole  debt.  The  French  lords 
remained  some  time  in  the  island  of  Rhodes,  to  recover  and  properly 
array  themselves,  for  the  climate  was  by  far  more  temperate  than  in 
the  countries  where  they  had  lately  resided :  during  the  time  they 

♦  "Sir  James  de  Brasemont."  The  MSS.  have  de  BaufFremont,  which  1  should 
wcfer 


tarried  at  Rhodes,  waiting  for  the  galleys  from  Venice,,  sir  Guy  de  1? 
Tremouille  was  seized  with  so  dangerou;:!  an  illnes::-^,  that  he  ther' 
departed  this  life.  He  ordered  his  body  to  be  buried  on  the  spc; 
where  he  died,  and  was,  consequently,  interred  in  the  church  t  i 
Saint  John,  in  the  island  of  Rhodes.  His  funeral  was  honorably 
attended  by  the  French  lords,  who  much  regretted  his  loss,  more 
especially  the.  count  de  Nevers,  who  knev/  that  his  father,  the  diiko 
of  Burgundy,  would  be  greatly  affected  by  it,  as  he  had  always  found 
him  a  wise  and  honest  counsellor. 

The  galleys  from  Venice  at  length  arrived,  properly  armed  and 
equipped,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  French  lords.  They  v^ere  not  long 
in  making  their  preparations  to  depart,  and  took  leave  of  the  knights 
of  Rhodes,  v/ho  recommended  their  order  to  them,  and  to  all  devout 
souls  who  would  be  willing  to  assist  it.  The  count  de  Nevers,  the 
lords  Henry  de  Bar,  de  Boucicaut,  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille,  the 
lord  de  Rochefort,  sir  Regnier  Pot,  and  the  rest,  embarked  on  board 
the  Venetian  galleys,  the  captains  of  which  resolved  to  touch  at  the 
different  islands,  that  their  passengers  might  sail  more  at  their  ease, 
and  refresh  themselves  on  shore,  and  show  the  couiit  de  Nevers  the 
various  islands  which  lay  between  Rhodes  and  Venice.  They 
steered  first  for  Modon,*  which  is  five  hundred  miles  from  Rhodes, 
and  tarried  there  some  days,  to  amuse  themselves,  for  the  port  and 
country  belonged  to  the  Venetians.  From  Modon  they  had  a  fine 
passage  to  Colefo,t  as  the  sea  was  calm,  v»'here  they  refreshed  them- 
selves ;  and  from  Colcfo  they  made  for  the  island  of  Garre,t  where 
they  did  the  same  :  thence  they  sailed  for  the  island  of  Chifolignie 
and,  having  anchored,  they  landed,  and  were  met  by  a  large  party 
of  ladies  and  damsels,  who  have  the  government  of  the  island. 
They  received  the  French  lords  with  joy,  and  led  them  to  the  inte- 
rior  part  of  the  island,  which  is  very  beautiful,  to  amuse  and  enjoy 
themselves.  Some  say,  who  pretend  to  be  acquainted  with  the  state 
of  this  island,  and  insist  upon  it,  that  fairies  and  nymphs  inhabit  it, 
and  that  frequently  merchants  from  Venice  or  Genoa,  who  have 
been  forced  by  stress  of  weather  to  make  some  stay  there,  liave 
seen  the  appearances  of  thern,  and  have  had  the  truth  of  these 
reports  confirmed. 

The  count  de  Nevers  and  his  friends  vv'ere  very  happy  with  the 
dames  of  Cephalonia,  for  they  entertained  them  gayly,  telling  them 
their  arrival  had  been  matter  of  joy  to  them,  from  tlieir  being  knights 
of  honor  and  renown,  for  in  general  they  had  no  other  visitors  but 
merchants.  I  may  be  asked,  if  this  island  be  solely  inhabited  by 
women.  I  answer  no  ;  but  women  have  the  sovereignty  of  it :  they, 
however,  employ  themselves  in  needle  and  other  works ;  and  make 
such  fine  cloths  of  silk,  that  none  others  can  be  compared  to  them. 
The  men  of  the  island,  being  ignorant,  are  employed  to  carry  abroad 
these  works,  wherever  they  shall  think  to  have  the  greatest  profit, 
but  the  women  remain  at  home.  The  men  honor  the  fair  sex  for 
their  works,  and  because  they  have  always  a  sufiiciency  of  wealth. 
The  state  of  the  island  is  such,  that  no  one  dare  approach  it,  to  com- 
mit any  injury,  for  whoever  should  attempt  it  would  perish,  as  has 
been  frequently  seen.  For  this  cause,  these  ladies  live  in  peace, 
without  fear  of  any  one:  they  are  amiable,  good-tempered,  and 
without  pride,  and  certainly,  when  they  please,  co;-iverse  with  fairies, 
and  keep  them  company. 

After  the  count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions  had  amused  them- 
selves at  this  island  for  five  days,  they  took  leave  of  the  ladies  :  the 
count  made  them  such  handsome  presents,  for  their  courteous  treat- 
ment of  them,  that  they  were  contented,  and  thanked  him  gratefully 
on  his  departure.  V/hen  the  lords  were  embarked,  they  put  to  sea, 
and  favorable  winds  carried  them  to  a  territory  cr.lled  Ragusa,  when 
they  refreshed  themselves  again,  and  thence  made  for  Clarence, || 
which  is  one  hundred  miles  distant  from  Venice.  While  the  galleys 
were  at  anchor,  and  the  lords  in  the  town  of  Clarence,  which  belongs 
to  the  Venetians,  they  were  known  by  a  squire  of  honor  and  renown, 
from  Hainault,  called  Bridoul  de  la  Porte.  He  was  a  native  of 
Mens,  and  had  made,  at  his  own  expense,  a  pilgrimage,  through  de- 
votion, to  the  Holy  Sepulchre  at  J,erusalem,  and  had  visited  Cairo 
and  St.  Catherine's  Mount.  The  French  lords  had  come  to  Clarence 
two  days  before  him,  and  gave  him  a  welcome  r  eception,  on  hearing 
he  was  so  good  a  man,  and  a  native  of  Hainault,  the  country  of  the 
countess  of  Nevers,  who  was  daughter  to  the  earl  of  Hainault,  and 
because  they  were  all  in  countries  distant  froiu  their  own.  They 
asked  him  what  parts  he  was  last  come  from,  and  also  concerning 
the  affairs  of  king  James  of  Cyprus,  and  respecting  Turkey.  He 
made  no  difliculty,  but  instantly  gave  prudent  and  intelligent  an- 
swers. The  barons  of  France,  having  reposed  themselves,  reem- 
barked,  and  made  sail  for  Pareuse.H  All  large  vessels  and  galleys 
which  cannot,  from  want  of  water,  land  their  cargoes  at  Venice,  put 
into  this  port,  for  here  the  sea  becomes  shallow.  The  French  knight^ 
made  no  long  stay  before  they  embarked  in  smaller  vessels  i.nd  ar- 
rived at  Venice,  where  they  were  received  with  great  joy.  On  theii 
landing,  they  all  returned  thanks  to  God  for  their  happy  deliverance 
from  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  of  which  at  one  time  they  had 
despaired.    The  count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions  went  to  the 

*  "  Modon,"  a  town  and  port  in  the  Morea. 

t  "  Colefo."  1  sliould  have  imagined  this  to  be  Corfu,  if  Cephalonia  were  BOt  seem- 
ingly  intended  afterwards. 
J"Garre."   Q,.  Zante.  §  "  Chifolignie."   Q,  Cephalon**. 

II  "  Clarence,"  or  Chiarenza,  is  in  the  Morea,  opposite  to  Cephalonia. 
%  "  Pareuie."  U.  Pt^renjo.  a  town  Q«  the  cQost  of  Istria,  poftrJy  oppofita    Vf aiet. 


GOO 


liRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


holelfi  which  had  been  prepared  for  them ;  for,  as  their  coming  was 
known  and  expected  for  some  time,  their  friends  had  sent  servants 
and  equipages  to  wait  their  arrival.  The  count  found  part  of  his 
attendants,  whom  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  had  sent  thither, 
ready  to  receive  him.  Sir  Dinde  de  Desponde  had  also  been  at 
Venice  some  time  waiting  for  them  with  the  amount  of  their  ransom, 
for  without  his  assistance,  nothing  could  be  done. 

The  French  lords,  on  their  arrival  at  Venice,  instantly  employed 
cltsrks  and  messengers  to  write  and  carry  letters  to  France  and  else- 
where, to  inform  their  friends  of  their  happy  deliverance.  This  was 
ve-ry  soon  publicly  known,  to  the  joy  of  all  who  heard  it.  The  duke 
and  duchess  of  Burgundy  lost  no  time  in  preparing  everything  suita- 
ble to  the  rank  of  their  son  the  count  de  Nevers,  such  as  gold  and 
silver  plate,  linen,  tapestry,  clothes  of  all  sorts,  which  were  packed 
up  on  sumpter-horses,  and  sent  to  Venice  under  the  care  of  the  lord 
de  Hangiers*  and  sir  James  de  Helly.  In  like  manner  did  all  the 
friends  and  relatives  of  the  other  lords  send  them  every  necessary 
suitable  to  their  ranks.  You  may  suppose  all  this  was  done  at  a 
great  expense,  for  nothing  was  spared  :  their  residence  at  Venice 
cost  much,  as  it  is  one  of  the  dearest  towns  in  the  world  for  stran- 
gers. It  was  proper  these  lords  should  keep  up  a  state  becoming 
their  rank,  which  fell  naturally  most  heavy  on  the  count  de  Nevers, 
their  commander-in-chief. 

The  duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  were  very  active  in  procuring 
his  ransom,  that  their  son  and  heir  might  leave  Venice  with  honor, 
and  return  to  France  and  Flanders,  where  his  presence  was  much 
wished  for.  The  duke  said,  that  were  it  not  for  the  aid  of  his  good 
subjects  in  Burgundy,  Artois,  and  Flanders,  the  money  would  never 
have  been  raised,  for  their  own  and  their  son's  other  expenses  were 
very  great. 

The  different  negotiations  and  embassies  had  called  for  large 
sums,  and,  though  the  ransom  was  but  two  hundred  thousand  florins 
lo  Bajazet,  yet  the  other  costs  and  expenses  amounted  to  as  much 
more,  as  was  declared  by  those  through  whose  hands  the  money 
passed  ;  and  without  this  sum  their  liberty  would  never  have  been 
obtained.  It  v/as  matter  of  much  consideration  how  this  money 
was  to  be  raised ;  for  neither  the  duke  nor  duchess  were  inclined  to 
abate  anything  of  their  state,  which  was  very  magnificent.  It  was 
resolved  by  his  council  to  lay  a  tax  on  all  the  towns  under  his  obe- 
dience,  more  especially  those  of  Flanders  ;  for  they  abounded  in 
wealth,  from  their  commerce,  and  therefore  the  greater  load  was  laid 
on  them,  that  the  count  de  Nevers  might  be  at  liberty  to  quit  Venice. 
When  the  matter  was  mentioned  to  the  townsmen  of  Ghent,  they 
readily  declared  their  willingness  to  present  their  young  lord  fifty 
thousand  florins  to  aid  him  in  his  ransom.  Bruges,  Mechlin,  Ant- 
werp, Ypres,  Courtray,  and  the  other  towns  in  Flanders,  expressed 
their  readiness  to  assist  in  the  ransom  of  the  count  de  Nevers.  The 
duke  and  duchess  of  Burgundy  were  well  pleased  at  these  answers, 
and  returned  their  warm  acknowledgments  to  the  magistrates  of  the 
different  towns  in  Flanders,  and  to  those  of  Artois  and  Burgundy, 
who  had  testified  equally  good  inclinations. 

The  king  of  France  was  also  very  desirous  of  aiding  the  French 
lords  in  their  ransom,  although  he  had  already  been  at  a  heavy  ex- 
pense  in  sending  his  embassadors  to  Hungary  and  Turkey.  These 
charges,  however,  he  did  not  regret,  since  his  cousins  were  now  safe 
at  Venice,  and  with  them  his  own  knight  the  lord  de  Boucicaut. 
The  count  de  Nevers  and  his  companions  were  still  at  Venice,  for  it 
was  not  his  intention  to  depart  thence  until  the  discharge  of  the 
ransom  should  be  completed.  The  merchants  of  Scio  and  the  two 
Grecian  lords  had  pledged  themselves  to  the  sultan  for  the  payment, 
and  such  an  immense  sum  was  not  readily  raised.  Sir  Dinde  de 
Desponde  took  great  pains  to  accomplish  the  business  from  his  re- 
gard to  the  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  had  sent 
him  to  Venice  for  the  purpose,  and  he  was  more  subtle  and  conver- 
eant  in  such  business  than  any  other  person  whatever. 

While  others  were  diligently  dispatching  the  business  of  their 
ransom,  the  lords  spent  their  tirne  most  joyously  at  Venice  ;  but, 
about  this  period,  an  infectious' disorder  afflicted  that  town  and 
neighborhood,  which  began  in  the  month  of  August,  and  never  ceased 
until  Saint  Andrew's  day.  Great  numbers  fell  victims  to  it,  and 
among  the  rest  (the  more  the  pity!)  the  lord  Henry  de  Bar,  eldest 
eon  to  the  duke  of  Bar,  and,  in  right  of  hi-s  wife,  heir  to  all  the  estates 
of  the  late  lord  de  Coucy,  excepting  the  dower  of  hie  widow.  Thus 
were  the  two  ladies  de  Coucy  made  widows  in  one  year,  which  was 
a  great  misfortune.  The  body  of  the  lord  Henry  was  embalmed  and 
brought  to  France,  and  I  believe  buried  at  Paris,  for  his  obsequies 
were  there  performed  with  much  solemnity.  On  account  of  this 
epidemical  distemper,  and  to  avoid  its  danger,  the  count  de  Nevers 
left  Venice,  and  fixed  his  residence  at  Treviso,  where  he  and  the 
other  French  lords  remained,  with  their  households,  for  upward  of 
four  months  without  stirring  from  it.  During  their  stay  at  Treviso, 
the  king  of  Hungary  was  informed  by  the  knights  of  Rhodes,  of  their 
having  made  peace  with  Bajazet,  and  obtained  their  liberty  by  pay- 
ment of  two  hundred  thousand  francs.  He,  in  consequence,  sent 
letters  by  a  bishop  and  some  of  his  knights  to  the  count  de  Nevers, 
to  mark  his  affection  to  him,  with  others  to  those  who  had  the  gov- 
ernment of  Venice.    The  bishop  and  knights  were  ordered  by  the 

*  '*  The  lord  de  Hangiers."  D.  Sauvage  supposes  it  ought  to  have  been  de  H&ngest, 
for  a  family  of  that  name  existed  in  his  time  in  Picardy. 


king  to  address  the  count  as  follows,  and  of  which  they  handsomely 
acquitted  themselves  : 

"My  lord,  we  are  sent  hither  by  our  much-redoubted  lord,  and  your 
cousin,  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  salutes  you  by  ua.  Here  are  let- 
ters written  by  him  to  congratulate  you  on  your  deliverance  from  the 
sultan  Bajazet,  his  enemy.  He  is  sincerely  rejoiced  at  your  and  your 
companions'  escape,  for,  without  the  means  you  have  pursued,  it 
would  never  have  been  eflfected.  Dear  sir,  our  lord  is  well  assured 
that  your  treaties  with  the  sultan  must  have  cost  you  immense  sums 
of  money,  and,  with  the  losses  you  all  suflTered  at  the  disastrous  bat- 
tle of  Nicopoli,  will  have  made  it  difficult  to  you  to  procure  a  suffi- 
ciency for  your  ransom.  Our  sovereign,  therefore,  dear  sir,  orders 
us  to  make  you  his  excuses  for  not  offering  you,  on  this  occasion,  his 
assistance  :  if  it  were  in  his  power,  he  would  most  cheerfully  do  it, 
for  he  conceives  and  declares  he  is  bound  to  aid  you,  from  his  con- 
nection  with  you  by  blood  and  other  causes  ;  were  it  not  that  he  and 
his  subjects  have  had  such  losses  by  the  late  defeat,  that  you,  who 
are  a  person  of  great  understanding,  will  readily  befieve,  and  know 
the  impossibility  of  his  giving  any  aid  at  chis  present  moment.  The 
revenues  of  Hungary  are  ruined  for  this  and  the  ensuing  year,  but 
whenever  they  are  recovered,  and  the  usual  payments  made,  that  he 
may  be  enabled  to  show  his  offers  are  not  mere  empty  words,  he  will 
assuredly  come  handsomely  forward  to  your  service.  That  you  may 
believe  our  most  redoubted  sovereign  and  your  cousin  is  in  earnest, 
we  must  acquaint  you  that  he  has  ordered  us  to  offer  for  sale  to  the 
rulers  of  Venice,  the  rents  he  receives  from  this  town,  which  amount 
to  seven  thousand  ducats  yearly ;  and  that  whatever  these  may  pro- 
duce you  are  to  dispose  of  as  if  it  were  your  own  ;  and  for  which 
we  will  sign  receipts  to  the  Venetians,  having  full  authority  to  do  so." 

The  speech  of  the  embassadors  from  the  king  of  Hungary  was 
very  agreeable  to  the  French  lords.  They  answered  by  the  lord  de 
Rochefort,  who,  in  the  name  of  all,  said  "  that  they  were  very  sensi- 
ble of  this  mark  of  kindness  from  the  king  of  Hungary,  who,  to  oblige 
his  cousin  the  count  de  Nevers,  offered  to  sell  his  inheritance  to  aid 
them  ;  that  this  was  not  an  offer  to  be  refused,  nor  the  friendship  and 
courtesy  forgotten  ;  that  the  count  desired  to  have  a  little  time  to  con- 
sider of  his  answer  to  the  king."  This  was  agreed  to  ;  and,  within  a 
few  days,  the  embassadors  were  told  by  the  count  de  Nevers,  that  "  it 
would  be  very  unbecoming  him  to  pledge  or  sell  the  inheritance  of 
another ;  but  that,  if  it  were  agreeable  to  them  who  had  such  pow- 
ers, to  prevail  on  the  Venetians  to  advance,  on  the  security  of 
these  renfs,  a  sufficient  sum  for  the  count  de  Nevers'  daily  expenses, 
and  to  enable  him  to  acquit  himself  of  the  thirty  thousand  florins  the 
grand  prior  of  Aquitaine  had  lent  him  with  so  much  generosity  in 
the  island  of  Rhodes,  he  should  consider  it  as  a  great  favor,  and 
most  kindly  thank  the  king  of  Hungary  and  his  council  for  so  doing." 

The  embassadors  cheerfully  promised  to  make  the  proposal  to  the 
Venetians.  When  the  Venetians  heard  it,  they  coldly  replied  they 
would  deliberately  consider  of  the  matter,  and  demanded  fifteen 
days  to  weigh  their  determination.  When  these  were  expired,  they 
answered,  (as  I  was  told  by  one  who  heard  it,)  "  That  if  the  king 
of  Hungary  were  disposed  to  sell  his  whole  kingdom,  the  Venetiant^ 
would  willingly  make  the  purchase,  and  pay  the  money  down  ;  but 
as  for  such  a  trifle  as  seven  thousand  ducats  of  yearly  revenue  which 
he  possessed  in  the  city  of  Venice,  it  was  of  so  little  value  that  they 
could  not  set  a  price  on  it  either  to  buy  or  sell,  and  they  would  not 
trouble  themselves  about  so  small  an  object." 

Such  was  the  answer  made  by  the  Venetians  to  the  embassadors 
of  the  king  of  Hungary.  Some  said,  this  reply  was  mere  dissimu- 
lation, and  that,  though  the  Hungarians  had  made  the  offer  to  the 
count,  they,  in  an  underhand  way,  caused  this  answer  to  be  given. 
Things,  therefore,  remained  in  the  state  they  were  in  before,  and  the 
embassadors  took  leave  of  the  count  de  Nevers  and  those  of  his 
countrymen  then  with  him,  who  were,  sir  Regnier  Pot,  the  lord  de 
Rochefort,  and  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille.  They  left  Venice, 
and  returned  to  Hungary ;  but  the  French  lords  continued  at  Tre- 
viso on  account  of  the  great  mortality  that  reigned  in  Venice. 


CHAPTER  XCI. 

THE  LORD  LOUJS  DE  SANCERRE  IS  MADE  CONSTABLE  OF  FRANCE  IN  THE 
R-OOM  OF  THE  COUNT  B'eU,  WHO  HAD  DIED  IN  TURKEY.  BOUCICAUT, 
DURING  HIS  ABSENCE  WITH  THE  COUNT  DE  NEVERS,  IS  APPOINTED  MAR- 
SHAL OF  FRANCE  IN  THE  PLACE  OF  THE  LORD  LOUIS  DE  SANCERRE.  THE 
FRENCH  LORDS  WHO  HAD  BEEN  PRISONERS  IN  TURKEY  RETURN  TC 
FRANCE. 

You  have  heard  that  the  count  d'Eu,  constable  of  France,  died  in 
his  bed  at  Bursa  in  Turkey,  to  the  great  regret  of  all  his  friends, 
more  especially  the  king  of  France,  who  much  loved  him.  The  con- 
stableship  became  vacant  by  his  death,  and  that  office  is  of  such 
weight  that  it  must  not  long  remain  so.  Councils  were  therefore 
held  to  appoint  his  successor,  and  the  wiser  among  them  nominated 
the  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  in  which  they  were  confirmed  by  the 
majority  in  the  kingdom.  He  had  been  a  very  long  time  marshal 
of  France,  and  was  so  at  the  time  of  his  election,  residing  in  Lan. 
guedoc.  Being  sent  for  by  the  king  to  Paris,  he  was  invested  with 
the  office  of  constable,  and  by  this  vacated  the  charge  of  marshal; 
on  which  the  king  said,  that  he  had  already  thought  of  a  succesisor, 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAiSD,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c 


601 


for  that  no  one  should  have  it  but  his  knight  the  lord  boucicaut.  All 
the  lords  agreed  to  the  propriety  of  this  choice,  for  indeed  he  was 
deserving  of  it,  and  when  appointed  was  at  Venice.  He  returned 
honie  shmtly  after  this,  for  the  ransoms  were  paid,  and  the  wnole  of 
those  who  had  been  prisoners  in  Turkey  came  back  to  t  rance,  to 
the  irreat  joy  of  their  friends  and  countrymen.  The  lord  Boucicaut 
was  made  mai  hal  of  France  ;  and  the  count  de  Nevers  waited  on 
the  duke  and  di  chess  of  Burgundy,  and  was  well  feasted  by  them 
and  others,  for  iie  was  returned  from  a  long  and  dangerous  expedi- 
tion,  wherein  he  and  his  companions  had  suffered  inany  penis,  but 
through  the  grace  of  God,  they  had  escaped,  and  were  returned 
home!  The  count  was  seen  with  much  pleasure  by  all  in  Flanders, 
Artois,  and  Burgundy,  and  other  dependencies  of  his  father,  as  he 
was  their  heir-apparent.  After  iie  had  remained  some  time  with  the 
duke  and  duchess,  and  had  visi^  .d  the  countries  under  their  obedi 
e.nce,  he  determined  to  wait  on  tae  king  of  France  and  the  duke  of 
Orleans,  both  of  whom  received  him  honorably  and  kind  y.  He 
was  made  welcome  by  all  the  lords  and  ladies  of  the  court.  Ihe 
kin-  and  the  duke  of  Orleans  were  very  glad  to  see  him  again,  and 
eagerly  listened  to  his  relation  of  what  he  had  suffered.  They  in- 
quired news  of  Turkey,  of  the  battle  of  Nicopoh,  of  the  adventures 
he  had  met  with,  how  he  was  made  prisoner,  and  of  the  state  ot 

Bajazet.  .    ,  n  i 

The  count  satisfied  them  by  his  answers,  for  he  was  well  spoken, 
and  made  no  complaints,  at  least  by  speech,  of  the  sultan,  but  said 
he  h-id  found  him  courteous  and  affable,  even  to  those  attached  to 
his  person ;  that  he  was  very  well  treated ;  and  he  did  not  forget  to 
tell  the  lords  to  whom  he  was  speaking,  that  Bajazet,  on  his  taking 
ieavn,  to  quit  Turkey,  had  sdid,  that  he  was  born  to  bear  arms,  and 
make  conquest  5  in  this  world  every  year  to  a  greater  extent,  and 
that  he  wished  not  to  prevent  his  prisoners  from  again  talcing  up 
arms  ac^ainst  hii:!,  for  he  would  with  pleasure  meet  them  in  battle 
two,  three,  or  four  times  if  necessary  ;  and  that  it  was  his  intention 
to  march  to  Rome,  and  feed  his  horse  on  the  altar  of  Saint  1  eter. 
The  count  added,  that  the  sultan  thought  our  faith  erroneous,  and 
corrupted  by  those  who  ought  to  have  kept  its  purity  ;  and  the  1  urks 
laughed  and  made  their  jokes  at  it.  Many  Saracens  declare  that 
Christianity,  from  the  above  cause,  will  be  destroyed,  and  that  the 
time  is  now  come  for  its  ruin  ;  and  that  Bajazet  was  born  to  accom- 
plish this,  and  be  king  over  all  the  world.  "  Such  was  the  language 
the  interpreter  translated  to  me  ;  and,  from  what  I  saw  and  heard,  i 
believe  they  are  perfectly  well  acquainted  in  Turkey,  Tartary,  Fer- 
sia,  and  throughout  the  whole  of  the  infidels'  country,  with  our 
schisms  in  the  church,  and  how  the  Christians  are  at  difference,  one 
with  another,  respecting  the  two  popes  of  France  and  Italy  ;  and  the 
Sara9ens  are  wonderfully  surprised  how  the  kings  of  the  ditterent 
rountries  suffer  it."  '*?  j  1    j  r 

This  speech  of  the  count  de  Nevers  gave  the  king  and  lords  ot 
France  enough  to  think  on.  Some  said  the  Saracens  were  in  the 
u^ht  to  make  their  jokes  and  laugh,  for  priests  were  allowed  to  med- 
dle too  much  in  affairs  that  did  not  concern  them;  that  it  was 
time  to  lov/er  their  pomp,  or  force  them  to  do  it  of  themselves.  The 
young  clergy,  who  were  studying  the  Scriptures  at  the  university  of 
Paris!  could  not  obtain  any  benefices  from  this  schism  in  the  church, 
snd  were  n  Jt  displeased  that  the  people  murmured  against  the  popes. 
They  rejoiced  at  what  the  count  de  Nevers  had  related,  and  that  the 
Turks  and  Saracens  made  derision  of  our  faith.  "  In  good  truth,'' 
they  added,  "  they  are  in  the  right  to  laugh  at  it,  and,  if  the  king  of 
France  and  the  emperor  of  Germany  do  not  speedily  attend  to  this 
schism,  we  foresee  that  church-affairs  will  daily  become  worse.  All 
things  considered,  those  who  have  been  neuter  between  the  two 
popes  have  acted  wisely,  and  thus  it  behooves  every  one  who  wishes 
Tor  union  in  the  church." 

It  was  secretly  told  the  king,  by  those  who  loved  him  and  were 
desirous  he  should  regain  his  health,  that  it  was  the  common  opin- 
ion throughout  France  he  would  never  be  perfectly  recovered  until 
the  church  were  properly  regulated.    They  added,  that  his  father, 
.ting  Charles  of  happy  memory,  had,  on  his  death-bed,  charged  his 
<'0uncil  with  this  matter  ;  that  he  suspected  he  had  been  deceived 
by  these  popes,  and  had  made  his  determination  too  soon,  for  which 
he  felt  his  conscience  was  loaded.    He  excused  himself,  saying. 
When  our  lord  and  father  died,  we  were  very  young.    We  have 
followed  the  counsel  of  those  who  have  hitherto  governed,  and  if 
we  have  acted  wrong  or  foolishly,  it  has  been  their  fault,  and  not 
ours  ;  but  since  we  have  had  fuller  information,  we  will  soon  attend  to 
the  business,  and  in  such  a  manner  that  the  effect  shall  be  apparent." 
The  king  of  France  paid  more  attention  to  this  matter  than  he  had 
ever  done  before,  and  promised  himself  and  his  council  that  he 
would  provide  a  remedy.    He  spoke  of  it  to  his  brother,  the  duke 
of  Orleans,  who  inclined  instandy  to  his  opinion,  as  did  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  for,  notwithstanding  he  had  acknowledged  the  pope,  who 
styled  himself  Clement,  he  had  no  great  faith  in  him :  the  prelates 
of  France,  particularly  Guy  de  Roye,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  the 
archbishops  of  Sens,  of  Rouen,  and  the  bishop  of  Autun,  had  in- 
duced him  to  acknowledge  Clement. 

It  was  determined  in  a  private  council,  that,  if  a  union  of  the  church 
were  sought  for,  it  was  necessary  to  have  the  assent  of  Germany. 
Learned  men  were  therefore  sent  as  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Bo- 
hemia and  Germany,  who  styled  himself  king  of  the  Romans.  Mas. 


ter  Phihp  des  Playes  was  one  of  these  embassadors,  who  had  instruc- 
tions to  prevail  on  the  king -of  Germany  to  meet  the  king  of  France 
in  the  city  of  Rheims;  and  that  no  prelates,  cardinals,  archbishops, 
or  bishops,  might  any  way  interrupt  this  meeting,  or  interfere  with 
the  object,  it  was  published  that  the  cause  for  the  two  monarchs,  with 
their  councils,  coming  to  Rheims,  was  to  treat  of  a  marriage  between 
a  son  of  the  marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  brother  to  the  emperor,  and 
a  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  under  cover  of  this  they  could 
treat  of  other  matters. 

During  the  time  these  negotiations  were  going  forward,  the  lord 
Guy  de  Chatillon,  count  de  Blois,  departed  this  life  in  his  hotel  at 
Avesnes,  in  Hainault.  He  was  carried  to  Valenciennes  and  buried 
in  the  church  of  the  Franciscans,  in  a  chapel  called  the  Chapel  of 
Artois.  True  it  is,  that  he  Jnad  made  a  large  inclosure  for  the  Fran- 
ciscans,  and  intended  erecting  his  tomb  within  it ;  but  he  died  so 
much  in  debt,  that  his  countess,  the  lady  Mary  of  Namur,  was  obliged 
to  renounce  all  claim  to  his  movables.  She  dared  not  act  under  his 
will,  but  retired  to  her  dowry  of  the  lands  of  Chimay  and  Beaumont, 
and  the  estates  went  to  their  right  heirs.  The  duke  of  Orleans  had 
the  county  of  Blois,  for  which,  during  the  late  count's  life,  he  had 
paid  him  two  hundred  thousand  crowns  of  France.  The  lands  in 
Hainault,  Holland,  and  Zealand,  went  to  duke  Albert  of  Bavaria  : 
those  of  Avesnes,  Landrecies,  and  Louvion  in  Tierache,  fell  to  John 
of  Blois,  more  commonly  called  John  of  Brittany,  to  whom,  if  count 
Guy  had  not  sold  it,  the  county  of  Blois  would  have  devolved  as  to 
its  right  heir.  Observe  what  mischief  a  lord  may  do  his  heir  by  lis- 
tening to  bad  advice.*  [I  make  mention  of  it  because  the  count 
Guy  de  Blois  was  very  anxious,  during  his  life,  that  I,  sir  John  Frois 
sart,  should  indite  this  history  ;  and  he  was  at  great  expenses  to 
forward  it,  for  so  considerable  air  undertaking  cannot  be  accom- 
plished without  heavy  charges.  May  God  receive  his  soul  I  He 
was  my  lord  and  patron,  of  high  honor  and  great  renown,  and  had 
no  need  to  make  the  pitiful  bargains  he  did  in  the  sale  of  his  estates ; 
but  he  too  readily  believed  those  who  advised  him  to  dishonorable 
and  profitless  acts.  The  lord  de  Coucy,  v/ho  died  at  Bursa,  was  very 
culpable  in  this  business.]  We  will  now  return  to  the  affairs  of  Eng- 
land. 


CHAPTER  XCIl. 

THE  DEATHS  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  GLOUCESTER  AND  THE  EARL  OF  ARUNDEL. 
THE  MANNER  IN  WHICH  THE  DUKES  OF  LANCASTER  AJJD  YORK,  AKD  THE 
LONDONERS,  TAKE  THE  MATTER. 

You  have  before  seen,  in  the  course  of  this  history,  that  king 
Richard  of  England  would  no  longer  conceal  the  hatred  he  bore  his 
uncle  of  Gloucester,  but  had  determined  to  have  him  cut  off,  according 
to  the  advice  given  him,  setting  it  forth  to  be  more  advisable  to  de- 
stroy than  be  destroyed.    You  have  likewise  heard  how  tlie  king 
had  rode  to  the  castle  of  Fleshy,  thirty  miles  from  London,  and  with 
fair  words  had  jacoled  the  duke  out  of  his  castle,  and  was  accompa- 
nied by  him  10  a  lane  that  led  to  the  Thame  s,  where  they  arrived 
between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  at  night;  and  how  the  earl-marshal, 
who  there  lay  in  ambush,  had  arrested  him  in  the  king's  name,  and 
forced  him  toward  the  Thames,  in  spite  of  his  cries  to  the  king 
to  deliver  him.     He  was  conscious,  that  from  the  moment  of  his 
being  thus  arrested,  his  end  was  resolved  on,  and  it  was^  confirmed 
to  him  by  the  king  turning  a  deaf  ear  to  his  complaints,  and  riding 
on  full  gallop  to  London,  where  he  lodged  that  night  in  the  Tower. 
The  duke  of  Gloucester  had  other  lodgings  ;  for,  whether  he  would 
or  not,  he  was  forced  into  a  boat  that  carried  him  to  a  vessel  at  an- 
chor  on  the  Thames,  into  which  he  was  obliged  to  enter.  The 
earl-marshal  embarked  also  with  his  men,  and,  having  a  favorable 
wind  and  tide,  they  fell  down  the  river,  and  arrived,  late  on  the  mor- 
row evening,  at  Calais,  without  any  one  knowing  of  it  except  the 
king's  ofllicers.    [The  earl-marshal,  as  governor,  could  enter  Calais  at 
all  hours,  without  any  one  thinking  it  extraordinary:  he  carried  the 
duke  to  the  castle,  wherein  he  confined  him.] 

You  may  suppose,  that  when  news  was  carried  to  Pleshy  of  the 
duke  of  Gloucester's  arrest,  the  duchess  and  her  children  were  greatly 
dismayed,  and,  since  such  a  bold  measure  had  been  taken,  were  much 
afraid  of  the  consequences.  Suspecting  the  duke's  life  was  in  great 
danger,  they  consulted  sir  John  Laquingay  what  would  be  best  for 
them  now  to  do.  The  knight  advised  them  to  send  instantly  to  the 
dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York,  the  duke's  brothers  ;  for  by  their  me. 
diation,  perhaps,  the  king's  choler  would  be  appeased.  He  saw  no  other 
means,  as  the  king  would  not  choose  to  make  them  his  enemies.  The 
duchess  of  Gloucester  followed  this  advice  of  the  knight,  and  instantly 
dispatched  messengers  to  both,  for  they  resided  at  a  distance  from 
each  other.  They  were  much  enraged  at  hearing  their  brother  was 
arrested,  and  returned  answers  to  the  duchess,  not  to  be  too  much 
distressed  at  what  had  happened,  for  the  king  would  not  dare  to  treat 
him  otherwise  than  by  fair  and  legal  measures,  for  it  would  not  be 
suffered.    This  answer  comforted  the  duchess  and  her  children. 

The  king  of  England  left  the  tower  of  London  at  a  very  early 
hour,  and  rode  to  Eltham,  where  he  remained.  The  same  day, 
toward  evening,  the  earls  of  Arundel  and  Warwick  were  brought  to 
the  Tower  by  the  king's  officers,  and  there  confined,  to  the  great  sur- 

*  All  between  the  crotchets  is  from  the  MSS.  in  the  B.  Museum  and  at  Hofod,  but  not 

in  the  printed  copies. 


602 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND.   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


prise  of  the  citizens.  Their  imprisonment  caused  many  to  murmur, 
but  they  were  afraid  to  act,  or  do  anything  against  the  king's  plea, 
sure,  lest  they  might  suffer  for  it.  It  was  the  common  conversation 
of  the  knights,  squires,  and  citizens  of  London,  and  in  other  towns: 
"It  is  useless  for  us  to  say  more  on  this  matter,  for  the  dukes  of  Lan- 
caster  and  of  York,  brothers  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  can  provide 
a  remedy  for  all  this  whenever  they  please :  they  assuredly  would  have 
prevented  it  from  happening,  if  they  had  suspected  the  king  had  so 
much  courage,  or  that  he  would  have  arrested  their  brother ;  but  they 
will  repent  of  their  indolence  :  and,  if  they  are  not  instantly  active, 
it  will  end  badly." 

When  the  duke  of  Gloucester  saw  himself  confined  in  the  castle 
of  Calais,  abandoned  by  his  brothers,  and  deprived  of  his  attendants, 
he  began  to  be  much  alarmed.  He  addressed  himself  to  the  earl- 
marhsal :  "  Foi  what  reason  am  I  thus  carried  from  England  and 
confined  here  ?  It  seems  that  you  mean  to  imprison  me.  Let  me  go 
and  view  the  castle,  its  garrison,  and  the  people  of  the  town."  "My 
lord,"  replied  the  earl,  "  I  dare  not  comply  with  your  demands,  for  you 
are  consigned  to  my  guard,  under  pain  of  death.  The  king  our  lord 
is  at  this  moment  somewhat  wroth  with  you  ;  and  it  is  his  orders  that 
you  abide  here  a  while,  in  banishment  with  us,  which  you  must  have 
patience  to  do,  until  we  have  other  news,  and  God  grant  that  it  may 
be  soon  I  for,  as  the  Lord  may  help  me,  I  am  truly  concerned  for  your 
disgrace,  and  would  cheerfully  aid  you  if  I  could,  but  you  know  the 
oath  I  have  taken  to  the  king,  which  I  am  bound  in  honor  to  obey." 
The  duke  of  Gloucester  could  not  obtain  any  other  answer.  He 
judged,  from  appearances  of  things  around  him,  that  he  was  in  dan- 
ger of  his  life,  and  asked  a  priest  who  had  said  mass,  if  he  would 
confess  him.  This  he  did,  with  great  calmness  and  resignation,  and 
with  a  devout  and  contrite  heart  cried  before  the  altar  of  God,  the 
Creator  of  all  things,  for  his  mercy.  He  was  repentant  of  all  his 
sins,  and  lamented  them  greatly.  He  was  in  the  right  thus  to  exon- 
erate his  conscience,  for  his  end  was  nearer  than  he  imagined.  I 
was  informed,  that  on  the  point  of  his  sitting  down  to  dinner,  when 
the  tables  were  laid,  and  he  was  about  to  wash  his  hands,  four  men 
rushed  out  from  an  adjoining  chamber,  and,  throwing  a  towel  round 
his  neck,  strangled  him,  by  two  drawing  one  end  and  two  the  other.* 
When  he  was  quite  dead,  they  carried  him  to  his  chamber,  undressed 
him,  and  placed  the  body  between  two  sheets,  with  his  head  on  a 
pillow,  and  covered  him  with  furred  mantles.  They  then  reentered  the 
hall,  properly  instructed  what  to  say  and  how  to  act,  and  declared  the 
duke  of  Gloucester  had  been  seized  with  a  fit  of  apoplexy  as  he  was 
washing  his  hands  before  dinner,  and  that  they  had  great  diflUculty  to 
carry  him  to  bed.  This  was  spoken  of  in  the  castle  and  town,  where 
some  believed  it,  but  others  not.  Within  two  days  after,  it  was  pub- 
lished abroad  that  the  duke  of  Gloucester  had  died  in  his  bed  at  the 
castle  of  Calais ;  and,  in  consequence,  the  earl-marshal  put  on  mourn- 
ing, for  he  was  nearly  related  to  him,  as  did  all  the  knights  and  squires 
in  Calais. 

News  of  this  event  was  sooner  known  in  France  and  Fanders  than 
in  England.  The  French  rejoiced  much  at  it ;  for  it  was  commonly 
reported  that  there  would  never  be  any  solid  peace  between  France 
and  England  as  long  as  the  duke  of  Gloucester  lived ;  and  it  was 
well  remembered,  that  in  the  negotiations  for  peace  he  was  more 
obstinate  in  his  opinions  than  either  of  his  brothers ;  and,  for  this 
reason,  his  death  was  no  loss  to  France.  In  like  manner,  many 
knights  and  squires  of  the  king  of  England's  household,  who  were 
afraid  of  him,  for  his  severe  and  rough  manners,  were  pleased  at  his 
death.  They  recounted  how  he  had  driven  the  duke  of  Ireland  to 
banishment,  and  had  ignominiously  beheaded  that  prudent  and  gal- 
lant knight  sir  Simon  Burley,  who  had  been  so  much  beloved  by  the 
prince  of  Wales,  and  had  done  essential  services  to  his  country. 
The  deaths  of  sir  Robert  Trevilian,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber,  sir  John 
Standwich,  and  others,  were  not  forgotten,  so  that  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester was  but  little  lamented  in  England,  except  by  those  who  were 
of  his  party  and  manner  of  thinking. 

The  duke's  body  was  honorably  embalmed  at  Calais,  and  put  into 
a  leaden  coffin,  with  an  outward  one  of  wood,  and  transported  in  this 
State  by  sea  to  England.  The  vessel  that  carried  the  body  landed 
at  Hadleigh  Castle  on  the  Thames,  and  thence  it  was  conveyed  on  a 
car,  unattended,  to  his  castle  of  Fleshy,  and  placed  in  the  church 
which  the  duke  had  founded  in  honor  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  with 
twelve  canons  to  perform  devoutly  the  divine  service.  In  this 
church  was  the  duke  buried.  The  duchess  of  Gloucester,  her  son 
Humphrey,  and  her  two  daughters,  were  sorely  grieved  when  the 
body  of  the  duke  arrived.  The  duchess  had  double  cause  of  afflic- 
tion, for  the  earl  of  Arundel,  her  uncle,  had  been  publicly  beheaded 
in  Cheapside  by  orders  of  the  king.  No  baron  nor  knight  dared  to 
interpose,  nor  advise  the  king  to  do  otherwise,  for  he  was  himself 
present  at  the  execution,  which  was  performed  by  the  earl's  son-in- 
law,  the  earl-marshal,  who  bandaged  his  eyes. 

The  earl  of  Warwick  ran  great  risk  of  suffering  the  same  death, 
but  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  who  was  in  favor  with  the  king,  interceded 
for  him,  as  did  many  other  barons  and  prelates.  The  king  listened 
to  their  solicitations,  on  condition  he  were  sent  to  a  place  he  could 
not  leave,  for  he  would  never  absolutely  pardon  him,  as  he  was  deserv- 
ing  death,  for  having  joined  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and  the  earl  of 


*  He  was  smothered  with  pillows,  not  strangled.  Hall,  one  of  the  accomplices,  made 
a  particular  confession  of  all  the  circumstances.  See  Pari.  Plftc.  viii.  p.  452.— Ed. 


Arundel  in  their  attempts  to  annul  the  truce  which  had  been  signed 
and  sealed  by  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  for  themselves  and 
allies.  This  alone  was  a  crime  to  be  punished  by  an  ignominious 
death:  for  the  conditions  of  the  treaties  were,  that  whoever  should 
break  or  infringe  them  was  to  be  so  punished'^ 

The  earl  of  Salisbury  was  very  earnest  in  his  supplications  for  the 
earl  of  Warwick.  They  had  been  brothers  in  arms  ever  since  their 
youth  ;  and  he  excused  him  on  account  of  his  great  age,  and  of  his 
being  deceived  by  the  fair  speeches  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and 
the  earl  of  Arundel :  that  what  had  been  done  was  not  from  his  insti- 
gation, but  solely  oy  that  of  others  ;  and  the  house  of  Beauchamp,  of 
which  the  earl  of  Warwick  was  the  head,  never  imagined  treason 
against  the  crown  of  England.  The  earl  of  Warwick  was,  there- 
fore, through  pity,  respited  from  death,  but  banished  to  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  which  is  a  dependency  on  England.  He  was  told  :  "Earl  of 
Warwick,  this  sentence  is  very  favorable,  for  you  have  deserved  to 
die  as  much  as  the  earl  of  Arundel,  but  the  handsome  services  you 
have  done  in  times  past,  to  king  Edward  of  happy  memory,  and  the 
prince  of  Wales  his  son,  as  well  on  this  as  on  the  other  side  of  the 
sea,  have  secured  your  life  ;  but  it  is  ordered  that  you  banish  your- 
self to  the  Isle  of  Wight,  taking  with  you  a  sufficiency  of  wealth  to 
support  your  state  as  long  as  you  shall  live,  and  that  you  never  quit 
the  island."  The  earl  of  Warwick  was  not  displeased  with  this 
sentence,  since  his  life  was  spared,  and,  having  thanked  the  king 
and  council  for  their  lenity,  made  no  delay  in  his  preparations  to 
surrender  himself  in  the  Isle  of  Wight  on  the  appointed  day,  which 
he  did  with  part  of  his  household.  The  Isle  of  Wight  is  situated 
opposite  the  coast  of  Normandy,  and  has  space  enough  for  the  resi- 
dence  of  a  great  lord,  but  he  must  provide  himself  with  all  that  he 
may  want  from  the  circumjacent  countries,  or  he  will  be  badly  sup- 
plied with  provision  and  other  things. 

Thus  were  affairs  carried  on  in  England,  and  daily  going  from  bad 
to  worse,  as  you  will  find  it  related.  When  the  dukes  of  Lancaster 
and  York  heard  of  their  brother's  death  at  Calais,  they  instantly  sus- 
pected the  king  their  nephew  was  guilty  of  it.  At  the  time,  they 
were  not  together,  but  each  at  his  country-seat,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom in  England.  They  wrote  to  each  other  to  consult  how  they 
should  act  on  the  occasion,  and  hastened  to  London  because  they 
knew  the  citizens  were  very  angry  at  the  event.  On  their  arrival, 
they  had  several  meetings,  and  declared  that  the  putting  the  duke  of 
Gloucester  to  death  for  some  foolish  words  ought  not  to  be  passetf 
over  in  silence,  nor  borne  ;  for,  although  he  had  warmly  opposed  the 
treaty  with  France,  he  had  not  acted  upon  it ;  that  there  was  an 
essential  diflTerence  between  talking  and  acting,  and  that  words  alone 
did  not  deserve  the  severe  punishment  he  had  suffered,  and  that  this 
matter  must  be  inquired  into  and  amended.  The  two  brothers  were 
in  a  situation  to  haye  thrown  England  into  confusion,  for  there  were 
enow  who  would  have  supported  them,  more  especially  all  the  kin- 
dred of  the  late  earl  of  Arundel,  which  is  a  powerful  family  in  Eng- 
land, and  the  family  of  the  earl  of  Stafford. 

The  king  at  this  time  resided  at  Eltham,  whither  he  had  summoned 
all  his  vassals  and  dependants.  He  had  collected  round  London,  in 
the  counties  of  Kent  and  Essex,  upward  of  ten  thousand  archers, 
and  had  with  him  his  brother  sir  John  Holland,  the  earl-marshal,  the 
earl  of  Salisbury,  with  many  other  great  barons  and  knights.  The 
king  sent  orders  to  the  citizens  of  London  not  to  admit  the  duke  of 
Lancaster  within  their  walls  ;  but  they  replied,  they  knew  of  no  rea- 
son why  they  should  refuse  him  admittance,  and  the  duke  resided 
there  with  his  son  the  earl  of  Derby,  as  did  the  duke  of  York  with  his 
son  the  earl  of  Rutland.  The  king  loved  the  earl  of  Rutland  and 
the  earl-marshal  beyond  measure  :  the  fi-rst  dissembled  his  opinions 
concerning  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  and  would  willingly 
have  seen  peace  restored  on  boi'i  -ides.  He  said,  that  his  late  uncle 
had  on  several  occasions  treated  i.  o  king  very  unbecomingly.  The 
Londoners  considered,  also,  that  giuat  mischiefs  might  befal  England 
from  these  dissensions  between  the  king,  his  uncles,  and  their  sup. 
porters ;  that,  since  the  duke  of  Gloucester  was  now  dead,  it  could 
not  be  helped  ;  and  that  he,  in  some  measure,  had  been  the  cause  of 
it,  by  his  too  great  freedom  of  speech,  and  from  his  attempts  to  excite 
the  people  of  England  to  break  the  truces  that  had  been  signed  be- 
tween France  and  England.  The  citizens,  therefore,  prudently  dis- 
sembled their  thoughts  ;  and,  as  what  was  done  could  not  now  be 
undone,  they  feared,  should  matters  be  pushed  to  extremities,  they 
might  suflfer  very  considerably  in  their  commerce  from  the  king  of 
France. 

The  resentments  of  the  citizens  began  to  cool,  and  they  offered  to 
mediate  between  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was 
mightily  angered  by  the  murder  of  his  brother.  He  bethought  him- 
self,  however,  that  as  his  nephew  was  married  to  the  daughter  of  the 
king  of  France,  should  he  wage  war  against  king  Rfchard,  his  two 
daughters  married  in  Castille  and  Portugal  might  suffer  for  it,  from 
the  French  carrying  a  war  into  those  countries.  The  duke  was 
beside  forced  to  change  his  mind,  whether  he  would  or  not,  from 
the  solicitations  of  the  citizens  of  London  and  some  of  the  English 
prelates,  who  had  been  the  mediators  between  the  king  and  his 
uncles.  The  king  obtained  peace,  on  promising  from  that  day  for- 
ward to  be  solely  guided  by  the  advice  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
engaging  never  to  do  anything  without  first  consulting  him.  The 
promise,  however,  he  paid  not  any  regard  to,  but  followed  the  counsela 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


603 


of  the  rash  and  evil-minded,  for  which  hereafter  he  severely  suffered, 
as  shall  be  related  in  this  history.  Thus  did  the  king  of  England 
gain  peace  from  his  uncles  for  the  murder  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester, 
and  now  governed  more  fiercely  than  before.  He  went  with  his 
state  to  Pleshy  in  Essex,  which  had  belonged  to  his  uncle  of  Glou- 
cester,  and  should  have  descended  to  his  son  Humphrey  as  heir  to 
his  father ;  but  the  kinp-  took  posession  of  it,  for  it  is  the  rule  in 
England  for  the  king  toliave  the  wardship  of  all  children  who  have 
lost  their  fathers,  and  are  under  twenty-one  years  of  age,  at  which 
period  their  estates  are  restored  to  them.  King  Richard  took  his 
cousin  Humphrey  of  Gloucester  in  ward,  appropriating  all  his  posses- 
sions  to  his  own  profit.  He  made  him  live  with  him,  and  the  duch- 
ess and  her  two  daughters  with  the  queen. 

The  late  dul^e  of  Gloucester  ^vas  by  inheritance  constable  of  Eng. 
land ;  but  the  king  deprived  his  heir  of  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  cousin 
the  earl  of  Rutland.  The  king  now  assumed  a  greater  state  than 
ever  king  of  England  had  done  before,  nor  had  there  been  any  one 
who  had  expended  such  large  sums  by  one  hundred  thousand  nobles. 
He  also  took  the  wardship  of  the  heir  of  Arundel,  son  to  the  late 
earl  whom  he  had  beheaded  in  London,  as  has  been  related,  and 
forced  him  to  live  with  him.  And  because  one  of  the  knights  of  the 
late  duke  of  Gloucester,  named  Cerbec,*  had  spoken  too  freely  of 
the  king  and  council,  he  was  arrested  and  instantly  beheaded.  Sir 
John  Lacquingay  was  likewise  in  some  peril ;  but,  when  he  saw  the 
turn  affairs  had  taken,  he  quitted  the  service  of  the  duchess  of  Glou. 
cester,  and  fixed  his  abode  elsewhere.  At  this  period  there  was  no 
one,  however  great,  in  England,  that  dared  speak  his  sentiments  of 
what  the  king  did  or  intended  doing.  He  had  formed  a  council  of 
his  own  from  ihe  knights  of  his  chamber,  who  encouraged  him  to 
act  as  they  ad\  ised.  The  king  had  in  his  pay  full  two  thousand 
archers,  who  were  on  guard  day  and  night,  for  he  did  not  think  him- 
self  perfectly  safe  from  his  uncles  or  the  Arundel  family .t 


f  CHAPTER  XCIII. 

A  GREAT  ASSEMBLY  HOLDEN  AT  RHEIMS,  BY  THE  EMPEROR  OF  GER- 
MANY  AND  KING  OF  FRANCE,  ON  THE  SCHISM  IN  THE  CHURCH,  AND 
ON  THE  MEANS  OF  UNITING  THE  TWO  PARTIES. 

At  this  period,  there  was  a  numerous  assembly  of  great  lords  in 
the  city  of  Rheims,  as  well  from  the  empire  of  Germany  as  from 
France,  whose  object  was  to  restore  union  to  the  church.  At  the 
solicitation  of  the  king  of  France,  the  emperort  had  come  thither  in 
person,  attended  by  his  ministers  ;  but  because  they  wished  it  not  to 
be  publicly  known  that  this  meeting  was  to  consider  of  the  rivalship 
of  the  two  popes  of  Rome  and  of  Avignon,  they  had  it  rumored,  that 
the  lords  of  the  empire  came  to  Rheims  to  treat  of  a  marriage  be. 
twcen  a  son  of  the  marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  brother  to  the  emperor, 
and  a  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Orleans.  The  king  of  France  was 
lodged  in  the  archbishop's  palace,  as  were  the  dukes  of  Orleans, 
Berry,  Burgundy,  and  count  de  Saint  Pol,  wiih  other  barons  and 
prelates  of  France.  When  the  emperor  was  about  to  make  his  entry 
into  Rheims,  all  these  lords  and  prelates,  with  Charles,  king  of  Na- 
varre, went  to  meet  him  :  after  receiving  him  most  honorably,  they 
conducted  him  first  to  the  church  of  Our  Lady,  and  then  to  the  abbey 
of  Saint  Remy,  where  he  was  lodged  with  all  his  lords.  His  atten- 
dants, and  the  others  who  had  accompanied  him,  were  placed  as 
near  him  as  was  possible  ;  and  the  king  of  France  had  ordered,  that 
all  the  expenses  of  the  emperor  and  Germans,  during  their  residence 
in  Rheims,  should  be  paid  by  his  officers  in  the  most  ample  manner. 
In  consequence,  there  were  daily  delivered  to  the  Germans  ten  tons 
of  herrings,  for  it  was  Lent,  and  eight  hundred  carp,  without  count- 
ing different  sorts  of  fish  and  other  things,  which  cost  the  king  im- 
■;nense  sums. 

When  the  emperor  paid  his  first  visit  to  the  king  of  France,  the 
sreat  lords  before-mentioned  went  to  seek  him  at  the  abbey  of  Saint 
K-emy,  and  conducted  him  in  great  state  to  the  palace.    On  the  two 
monarchs  meeting,  they  paid  many  compliments  to  each  other,  as 
they  knew  well  how  to  do,  especially  the  king  of  France,  for  the 
Germans  are  a  rude,  unmannered  race,  except  in  what  regards  their 
personal  advantage,  and  in  this  they  are  active  and  expert  enough. 
The  lords  of  both  countries  who  were  present  made  acquaintance 
together,  with  many  outward  signs  of  satisfaction :  and  the  king  of 
France  entertained  the  whole  at  dinner,  of  which  I  will  mention 
gome  particulars.    At  the  top  of  the  king's  table  was  seated  the 
patriarch  of  Jerusalem :  next  to  him  the  emperor,  then  the  king  of 
France,  and  the  king  of  Navarre :  no  more  were  at  this  table.  At 
the  others  were  seated  the  lords  from  Germany ;  and  they  were 
waited  on  by  the  lords  of  France,  for  none  of  them  sat  down.  The 
dukes  of  Berry,  Bourbon,  and  the  count  de  St.  Pol,  with  other  great 
baronS,  placed  the  dishes,  and  served  the  king's  table.    The  duke  of 
Orleans  supplied  the  company  with  such  quantities  of  plates  of  gold 
and  silver,  as  though  they  had  been  made  of  wood.    The  dinner 
was  splendid,  and  abundantly  well  served,  and  deserving  of  remem- 
brance.   I  was  told  that  the  king  made  a  present  to  the  emperor  of 


*  Cerbec.  It  is  Cerber  and  Cerbel. 
t  For  more  ample  particulars  respecting  the  murder  of  the  duke  ufGloucester,  I  must, 
refer  the  reader  to  Mr.  Gough's  History  of  Fleshy. 
+  Wenceslaus  of  Luxembourg. 


all  the  gold  and  silver  plate  that  was  used,  as  well  as  what  was  on 
the  side-board,  with  all  the  tapestry  and  ornaments  of  the  apartment 
whither  the  emperor  retired  after  dinner  to  partake  of  wine  and 
spices.  This  gift  was  estimated  at  two  hundred  thousand  florins ; 
and  the  other  Germans  were  presented  with  magnificent  gifts  of  gold 
and  silver  plate.  The  Germans,  and  other  strangers  who  had  come 
thither  to  view  the  feast,  greatly  wondered  at  the  wealth  and  power 
of  France. 

During  the  residence  of  these  monarchs  at  Rheims,  their  ministers 
frequently  met  to  consider  of  the  marriage  of  the  marquis  of  Bran- 
denburgh, and  the  reformation  of  the  church.  The  marriage  was 
agreed  on,  and  published  in  Rheims,  but  their  consultations  and  re- 
solutions, concerning  the  church,  were  kept  secret:  what  I  shall  say 
on  the  subject  came  to  my  knowledge  afterwards.  It  was  determined 
that  Peter  d'Ailly,  bishop  of  Cambray,  should  be  sent  an  embassadoi 
from  the  emperor  and  king  of  France  to  the  person  who  styled  him- 
self pope  Boniface  at  Rome,  and  negotiate  with  him  in  their  names 
with  the  view  of  inducing  him  to  submit  to  a  new  election  :  should 
the  choice  again  fall  on  him,  he  would  be  acknowledged  by  them  as 
pope,  but,  if  not,  then  he  was  to  resign.  The  bishop  was  to  declare 
the  same  to  the  pope  of  Avignon  ;  adding  that,  if  either  of  the  popes 
refused  to  comply  with  this  disposition  of  the  two  monarchs,  they 
would  be  degraded,  and  every  honor  and  profit  of  the  church  taken 
from  them  :  that  in  this  the  kings  of  England,  Scotland,  Castille, 
Portugal,  and  Navarre,  had  joined.  The  emperor  said  he  would 
answer  for  his  brother  the  king  of  Hungary,  and  all  Bohemia  and 
Germany,  as  far  as  Prussia,  being  of  the  same  sentiment.  The 
monarchs  likewise  declared,  that,  on  the  bishop's  return  from  his 
embassy,  they  would  exert  themselves,  with  their  friends  and  allies, 
that  what  they  had  now  agreed  on  should  be  executed  without  any 
variation.  Thus  ended  this  meeting :  the  two  monarchs  separated 
most  amicably,  and  each  returned  to  his  usual  place  of  residence. 
The  duke  of  Burgundy  refused  to  attend  at  Rheims ;  for  he  said  it 
would  not  answer  any  purpose,  and  that  whatever  might  be  given  to 
the  Germans,  they  would  never  keep  the  engagements  they  should 
enter  into.  However,  notwithstanding  this  speech  of  the  duke,  no- 
thing  was  left  undone,  and  matters  were  concluded  as  you  have 
heard. 

Peter  d'Ailly,  bishop  of  Cambray,  was  not  long  in  making  prepa- 
rations for  his  journey,  and  set  out  on  his  embassy  to  Rome  and 
Avignon,  to  declare  the  engagements  the  emperor  and  king  of  France 
had  entered  into.  The  king  of  France  sent  embassadors  to  his  son- 
in-law,  the  king  of  England,  to  acquaint  him  with  what  had  been 
done,  that  he  might  unite  in  the  same  opinion.  King  Richard  re- 
ceived  the  embassadors  with  joy  :  and  when  he  learnt  the  object  of 
their  mission,  which  was,  to  entreat  he  would  remain  neuter,  if  he 
could  not  prevail  on  his  subjects  to  unite  with  France  and  Germany, 
in  case  the  two  popes  refused  compliance,  replied  he  would  so  man- 
age  that  his, kingdom  should  act  in  the  matter  as  he  pleased.  This 
he  instantly  promised,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  embassadors.  After 
they  had  stayed  with  the  king  and  queen  of  England  as  long  as  they 
had  chosen,  they  took  leave  and  returned  to  Paris  by  Boulogne,  and 
related  all  that  had  passed  to  the  king  and  council.  This  was  very 
agreeable  to  the  king,  and  affairs  remained  in  this  state  some  time. 

The  king  of  Navarre  came  to  Paris  to  visit  the  king  of  France, 
and  thought  he  might  p'erhaps  recover  his  inheritance  of  Evreux  in 
Normandy,  which  the  king  of  France  had  sei/ed  from  his  father,  as 
has  been  related  in  this  history ;  but,  in  spite  of  every  attempt,  he 
was  unsuccessful.  The  king  of  Navarre,  seeing  he  labored  in  vain, 
took  the  matter  in  great  displeasure,  and  abruptly  left  the  court  of 
France,  discontented  with  the  king  and  his  ministers,  and  returned 
to  Navarre.  We  will  now  leave  the  affairs  of  Germany,  France,  and 
Navarre,  to  speak  of  what  befel  England,  whence  sprung  such  mel- 
ancholy events  as  have  not  been  recorded  in  this  history,  and  which 
my  readers  will  allow  when  they  come  to  the  detail  of  them. 


CHAPTER  XCiV. 

THE  EARL-MARSHAL  CHALLENGES  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  SON  TO  THE  DUKE 
OF  LANCASTER,  IN  THE  PRESENCE  OF  THE  KING  AND  HIS  COUNCIL. 

King  Richard  of  England  was  of  a  temper  that,  when  he  took  a 
liking  to  any  one,  he  instantly  raised  him  to  high  honors,  and  had 
such  confidence  in  him  that  no  one  dared  to  say  anything  to  his 
prejudice.  At  the  same  time,  there  had  not  been  a  king  of  England 
in  the  memory  of  man  who  so  easily  believed  all  that  was  told  him. 
His  favorites,  however,  paid  no  attention  to  the  miserable  fate  of 
many  of  their  predecessors ;  how  the  duke  of  Ireland  had  been  ban 
ished,  sir  Simon  Burley,  sir  Robert  Tresilian,  sir  Nicholas  Bramber, 
and  others  had  lost  their  lives,  for  counsels  they  had  given  the  king, 
and  for  which  the  duke  of  Gloucester  had  taken  great  pains  in  their 
destruction.  The  duke  was  now  dead,  and  the  favorites  of  the 
moment,  who  continually  counselled  the  king  as  they  pleased,  were 
not  sorry,  for  they  imagined  no  one  would  now  pretend  to  oppose 
them.  Some  about  the  king's  person  could  not  disguise  their  pride 
and  presumption,  especially  the  earl-marshal,  who  was  in  the  highest 
degree  of  favor.  To  flatter  and  please  the  king,  and  to  show  how 
true  and  loyal  a  servant  he  was,  whenever  he  heard  any  reports  he 
1  told  them  to  the  king,  expecting  from  such  mjeans  to  rise  still 


604 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


higher  in  favor;  but  many,  thinking  to  advance,  are  repulsed.  Thus 
it  happened  to  the  earl-marshal. 

You  must  know  that  the  earl  of  Derby  and  the  late  duke  of  Glou- 
cester  had  married  two  sisters,  -daughters  to  the  earl  of  Hereford  and 
Northampton,  constable  of  Eiiglaad :  the  children,  therefore,  of  the 
earl  of  Derby  and  duke  of  Gloucester  were  cousins-german  iDy  their 
mother's  side,  and  one  degree  removed  by  their  fathers'.  To  say 
the  truth,  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  had  displeased  many 
of  the  great  barons  of  England,  who  frequently  murmured  at  it  when 
together;  but  the  king  had  now  so  greatly  extended  his  power,  none 
dared  to  speak  of  it  openly,  nor  act  upon  the  current  rumors  of  the 
mode  of  his  death.  The  king  had  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed,  that 
whoever  should  say  anything  respecting  the  duke  of  Gloucester  or 
the  earl  of  Arundel,  should  be  reckoned  a  false  and  v/icked  traitor 
and  incur  his  indignation.  This  threat  had  caused  many  to  be  silent, 
afraid  of  what  might  befal  them,  who  were,  nevertheless,  much  dis- 
satisfied. 

At  this  time,  a  conversation  passed  between  the  earl  of  Derby  and 
the  earl-marshal,  in  which  the  state  of  the  king  and  the  counsellors 
whom  he  trusted  became  the  subject  of  discussion.  The  earl-mar- 
shal  caught  at  the  following  words  the  other  had  made  use  of,  with 
a  good  intent,  thinking  they  would  never  have  been  mentioned  again, 
for  they  were  neither  arrogant  nor  traitorous :  "  Holy  Mary !  fair 
cousin,  what  does  the  king  next  intend  to  do  ?  Will  he  drive  all  the 
nobles  out  of  Ensrland  ?    There  will  soon  be  none  left;  and  he 


was  arrived,  and  all  the  lords  had  retired  after  dinner  with  the  king 
to  his  council-chamber,  the  earl-marshal,  having  settled  in  hLs  own 
mind  how  to  act  and  what  to  say,  cast  himself  on  his  knees  before 
the  king,  and  thus  addressed  him:]  "Very  dear  and  renowned  jord, 
I  am  of  your  kindred,  your  liege  man  and  marshal  of  England ;  and 
I  have  besides  sworn  on  my  loyalty,  my  hand  within  yours,  that  I 
would  never  conceal  from  you  anything  I  might  hear  or  see  to  your 
prejudice,  on  pain  of  being  accounted  a  disloyal  traitor.  This  I  am 
resolved  never  to  be,  but  to  acquit  myself  before  you  and  all  the 
world."  The  king,  fixing  his  eyes  on  him,  asked,  "  Earl-marshal, 
what  is  your  meaning  in  saying  thus  ?  We  will  know  it."  "  Very 
dear  lord,"  replied  the  earl,  "  as  I  have  declared,  I  will  not  keep  any 
secret  from  you  :  order  the  earl  of  Derby  to  come  to  your  presence, 
and  I  will  speak  out."  The  earl  of  Derby  was  called  for,  and  the 
king  made  the  earl-marshal  rise,  for  he  addressed  him  on  his  knees. 
On  the  earl  of  Derby's  arrival,  who  thought  no  harm,  the  earl-mar- 
shal spoke  as  follows  :  "  Earl  of  Derby,  I  charge  you  with  having 
thought  and  spoken  disrespectfully  against  your  natural  lord  the  king 
of  England,  when  you  said  he  was  unworthy  to  hold  his  crown:  that 
without  law  or  justice,  or  consulting  his  council,  he  disturbed  the 
realm  ;  and  that,  without  any  shadow  of  reason,  he  banished  those 
valiant  men  from  his  kingdom  who  ought  to  be  its  defenders,  for  all 
of  which  I  present  my  glove,  and  shall  prove,  my  body  against  yours, 
that  you  are  a  false  and  wicked  traitor." 

The  earl  of  Derby  was  confounded  at  this  address,  and  retired  a 


plainly  shows  he  is  not  desirous  to  add  to  the  honor  of  his  realm." 
The  earl-marshal  made  no  reply,  but  treasured  this  speech  in  his 
mind,  as  he  considered  it  very  impertinent,  in  regard  to  the  king,  and 
thought  within  himself  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was  well  inclined  to 
excite  troubles  in  England,  for  he  was  marvellously  beloved  by  the 
Londoners.  He  therefore  determined  (for  the  devil  entered  his  brain, 
and  what  has  been  ordained  to  happen  must  soon  come  to  pass,)  to 
report  this  speech  in  the  presence  of  the  king  and  his  nobility. 

Soon  after  this  conversation,  the  earl-marshal,  to  flatter  and  gain 
favor  with  the  king,  said  :  ["  My  lord,  all  your  enemies  and  ill- 
wishers  are  not  dead,  nor  out  of  the  kingdom."  The  king  changed 
color,  and  replied,  "  How,  cousin,  do  you  know  this  ?"  "  I  know  it 
well,"  answered  the  eiu!-inars;hal :  "for  the  moment,  I  will  not  say 
more ;  but,  that  you  may  provide  a  remedy  in  time,  have  it  pro- 
claimed that  you  will  hold  a  solemn  feast  on  this  ensuing  Palm 
Sunday,  and  invite  all  the  princes  of  your  blood,  particularly  the 
earl  of  Derby,  when  you  shall  hear  something  that  will  surprise  you, 
and  what  you  arc  not  suspicious  of,  notwithstanding  it  so  nearly 
concerns  you."    The  king  was  very  pensive  on  hearing  this,  and 

j  begged  the  earl-marshal  to  give  him  further  information ;  that  he 
might  safely  tell  him  all,  for  he  would  keep  it  secret.    I  know  not 

I  if  he  did  so;  but  the  king,  if  he  did,  kept  it  to  himself,  and  allowed 

I  the  earl  to  act  in  the  matter  as  he  pleased ;  the  consequences  of  which 

I  were  as  follows. 

j     The  king  had  it  proclaimed  that  he  would  hold  a  solemn  feast  at 
,  his  palace  at  Eltham  on  Palm  Sunday,  and  sent  particular  invitations 
to  the  dukes  of  Lancaster  and  York  and  their  children,  who,  not 
Buspecting  any  mischief,  came  thither.    When  the  day  of  the  feast 


few  paces,  without  demanding  from  the  duke  his  father,  or  any  ot  his 
friends,  how  he  should  act.  Having  mused  a  while,  he  advanced, 
with  his  hood  in  his  hand,  toward  the  king,  and  said.  "  Earl-marshal, 
I  say  that  thou  art  a  false  and  wicked  traitor,  which  I  will  bodily 
prove  on  thee,  and  here  is  my  glove."  The  earl-marshal,  seeing  his 
challenge  was  accepted,  showed  a  good  desire  for  the  combat,  by 
taking  up  the  glove  and  saying,  "  I  refer  your  answer  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  the  king  and  the  lords  now  present.  I  will  prove  that 
what  you  have  said  is  false,  and  that  my  words  are  true."  Each  of 
these  lords  then  withdrew  with  his  friends,  and  the  time  for  serving 
wine  and  spices  was  passed  by  ;  for  the  king  showed  he  was  sore 
displeased,  and  retired  to  his  chamber  and  shut  himself  within  it. 
His  two  uncles  remained  without  with  their  children,  as  did  the  earl 
of  Salisbury  and  Huntingdon,  the  king's  brother. 

Soon  afterwards,  the  king  called  to  him  his  uncles,  and  demanded 
from  them  how  he  was  to  act  on  this  occasion.  "  Sire,  order  your 
constable  hither,  and  we  will  tell  you."  The  earl  of  Rutland,  con- 
stable of  England,  being  sent  for,  came,  and  he  was  told  :  "  Consta- 
ble, go  to  the  earl  of  Derby  and  the  earl-marshal,  and  oblige  them  to 
promise  not  to  quit  the  kingdom  without  the  king's  permission." 
The  constable  obeyed  the  order,  and  returned  to  the  king's  apart- 
ment. You  may  believe  the  whole  court  was  greatly  troubled  by 
this  event,  and  many  barons  and  knights  were  much  displeased,  who 
blamed  the  earl-marshal  for  his  conduct ;  but  what  he  had  said  he 
coulJ  not  now  retract,  and  he  showed  by  his  manners  that  he  made 
light  of  it,  so  arrogant  and  swollen  with  pride  was  his  heart.  The 
lords  now  separated,  each  for  his  own  home.  The  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, in  spite  of  appearanees,  was  much  vexed  at  what  had  passed, 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


605 


and  his  opinion  was,  that  the  king  should  not  have  listened  to  such 
a  charge,  but  instantly  have  annihilated  it ;  and  in  this  he  was  joined 
by  the  more  sensible  barons  of  the  country. 

The  earl  of  Derby  resided  in  London,  for  he  had  his  house  there, 
and  kept  up  his  state.  The  duke  of  Lancaster,  the  duke  of  York, 
the  earl  of  Northumberland,  and  many  other  great  lords,  for  he  was 
much  beloved,  were  his  securities  to  appear  and  answer  the  chal- 
lenge. The  earl-marshal  was  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  where 
he  lived  with  his  household.  These  two  lords  made  ample  provision 
of  all  things  necessary  for  the  combat ;  and  the  earl  of  Derby  sent 
off  messengers  to  Lombardy  to  have  armor  from  sir  Galeas,  duke  of 
Milan.  The  duke  complied  with  joy,  and  gave  the  knight,  called 
sir  Francis,  who  had  brought  the  message,  the  choice  of  all  his  armor 
for  tVie  earl  of  Derby.  When  he  had  selected  what  he  wished  for  in 
plated  and  mail  armor,  the  lord  of  Milan,  out  of  his  abundant  love 
to  the  earl,  ordered  four  of  the  best  armorers  in  Milan  to  accompany 
the- knight  to  England,  that  the  earl  of  Derby  might  be  more  com- 
pletely armed.  The  earl-mar.-^hal,  on  the  other  hand,  sent  into  Ger- 
many, whence  he  thought  he  should  be  ably  assisted  by  his  friends. 
Each  provided  himself  most  magnificently,  to  outshine  the  other  ; 
but  the  greater  splendor  was  shown  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  for  I  must 
say  that,  when  the  earl-marshal  undertook  this  business,  he  expected 
to  have  been  belter  supported  than  he  was  by  the  king.  It  was 
hinted  to  the  king,  by  those  near  his  person:  "Sire,  you  have  no 
occasion  to  interfere  further  in  this  matter  :  dissemble  your  thoughts, 
and  leave  them  to  themselves  :  they  are  fully  capable  of  managing  it. 
The  earl  of  Derby  is  wondrous  popular  in  the  kingdom,  but  more 
especially  in  London ;  and,  should  the  citizens  perceive  that  you 
take  pan  with  the  earl-marshal  against  the  earl  of  Derby,  you  wilt-i 
irrecoverably  lose  their  affection." 

The  king  attended  to  this  advice,  for  he  knew  it  was  true  :  in 
consequence,  he  dissembled  his  opinion,  and  suffered  each  to  provide 
for  himself.  The  news  of  this  combat  between  the  earl  of  Derby 
and  the  earl-marshal  made  a  great  noise  in  foreign  parts  :  for  it  was 
to  be  for  life  or  death,  and  before  the  king  and  great  barons  of  Eng. 
land.  It  vt-as  spoken  of  differently  :  some  said,  particularly  in  France : 
"  Let  thern  fight  it  out:  these  English  knights  are  too  arrogant,  and 
in  a  short  time  will  cut  each  other's  throats.  They  are  the  most 
perverse  nation  under  the  sua,  and  their  island  is  inhabited  by  the 
proudest  people."  But  others,  more  wise,  said  :  "  The  king  of  Eng- 
land does  not  show  great  sense,  nor  that  he  is  well  advised,  when 
for  foolish  v/ords,  undeserving  serious  notice,  he  permits  two  such 
valiant  and  noble  lords,  and  of  his  kindred,  thus  to  engage  in  mortal 
combat.  He  ought,  according  to  the  opinions  of  many  wise  men  to 
have  said,  when  he  first  heard  this  charge  :  '  You  earl  of  Derby,  and 
you  earl-marshal,  are  my  near  relations :  I  command,  therefore,  that 
you  harbor  no  hatred  nor  malevolence  against  each  other,  but  live 
like  friends  and  cousins  as  you  are.  Should  your  stay  in  this  coun- 
try become  tiresome,  travel  into  foreign  parts,  to  Hungary  or  else- 
where, and  seek  for  deeds  of  arms  and  adventures.'  "  If  the  king  of 
England  had  done  so,  or  come  forward  to  prevent  this  combat,  he  would 
have  acted  wisely,  according  to  the  opinions  of  men  of  sense  and  pru- 
dence. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  was  much  vexed  and  melancholy  at  see- 
ing the  king  of  England,  his  nephew,  thus  badly  conduct  himself, 
but  knew  not  to  whom  to  open  his  thoughts.    He,  like  a  wise  man, 
considered  the  consequences  that  might  ensue,  and  at  times  said  to 
those  he  most  confided  in  :  "Our  nephew  will  ruin  everything  before 
he  have  done  :  he  too  readily  listens  to  evil  counsellors,  who  will 
destroy  him  and  his  kingdom.    Should  he  live  long,  he  will  lose  by 
little  and  little  all  it  has  cost  his  predecessors  and  us  so  much  pains 
to  gain.    He  encourages  discord  between  his  nobles  and  great  lords, 
by  whom  he  ought  to  be  honored  and  served,  and  the  country  guarded. 
He  has  put  my  brother  to  death,  for  it  is  now  notorious  he  ordered 
it,  and  likewise  the  earl  of  Arundel,  because  they  told  him  the 
truth ;  but  this  he  refuses  to  hear,  and  will  not  listen  to  any  one  who 
does  not  flatter  his  own  imaginations.    He  cannot  sooner  ruin  his 
country  than  by  exciting  hatreds  among  his  nobility  and  principal 
towns.    The  French  are  too  subtle  a  race,  for  one  misfortune  that 
befalls  us  they  would  wish  ten,  as  they  can  never  obtain  their 
ends,  or  recover  their  domains,  but  through  ourselves  ;  and  every 
day  there  are  examples  of  the  misery  of  kingdoms  when  divided. 
Such  has  been  the  unfortunate  lot  of  France,  Castillo,  Naples,  and 
the  Roman  state  ;  and  the  present  schism  is  the  ruin  of  the  contend- 
ing popes,  as  well  as  tlie  church.    Flanders  is  another  example  which 
we  have  seen  of  self-destruction.    Friesland  is  at  this  moment  in 
a  similar  state,  oppressed  by  the  war  of  the  count  of  Hainault,  and 
ruining  themselves  by  domestic  quarrels.    We  shall  be  in  the  same 
situation  unless  God  prevent  it,  from  the  appearance  of  the  presentstate 
of  affairs.    The  king  has  consented  that  riiy  son  and  heir,  for  I  have 
none  other  by  my  first  two  marriages,  should  be  challenged  to  mortal 
combat  for  a  mere  trifle  ;  and  I,  his  father,  dare  not  say  a  word  against 
it,  in  regard  to  my  own  and  my  son's  honor ;  for  my  son  has  the 
feeUngs  of  a  knight,  and  is  of  sufficient  strength  to  encounter  the 
earl-marshal.    Howbeit,  let  the  best  be  made  of  it,  they  will  never 
again  love  each  other  as  they  did  before."    Such  were  the  conver- 
sations of  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 

The  two  earls,  in  the  meantime,  were  making  every  preparation 
for  their  combat.    The  duke  of  Lancaster  never  went  near  the  king, 


and  as  seldom  saw  his  son,  acting  throughout  with  great  good  sensei 
He  knew  the  earl  of  Derby  was  very  popular  with  all  ranks  in  Eng- 
land, but  more  particularly  with  the  Londoners,  who  waited  on  him, 
and  addressed  him  :  "  Earl  of  Derby,  make  your  mind  easy  :  what- 
ever may  be  the  event  of  this  combat  it  will  turn  out  to  your  honor, 
in  spite  of  the  king  and  all  his  minions.  We  know  well  how  things 
are  managed,  and  what  will  be  the  result  of  them  :  this  accusation 
has  been  invented  by  envy,  to  cause  your  banishment  out  of  the 
kingdom,  where  they  are  aware  you  are  so  gready  beloved  by  all 
ranks  and  sexes ;  and  should  you  be  forced  to  quit  us  in  sorrow,  you 
shall  return  in  joy,  for  you  arc  more  worthy  to  rule  than  Richard  ot 
Bordeaux.  Whoever  may  choose  to  search  the  matter  to  the  bottom, 
to  discover  the  real  origin  of  you  both,  will  soon  see  that  you  have  a 
greater  right  to  the  crown  of  England  than  he  who  wears  it,  although 
we  have  paid  him  homage,  and  acknowledged  him  for  king  these 
twenty  years  ;  but  that  was  obtained  by  the  entreaties  ©f  your  grand- 
father, king  Edward  of  happy  memory,  who  was  suspicious  of  what 
we  hint,  and  feared  the  consequences.  There  was  once  a  serious 
dispute  on  this  subject  between  king  Edward  and  your  grandfather 
by  your  mother's  side,  duke  Henry  of  Lancaster,  but  the  great  lords 
interfered  and  made  up  matters  between  them.  King  Edward  was 
valiant  and  successful  in  all  his  enterprises,  and  had  gained  the  love 
of  his  subjects  high  and  low.  Your  grandfather  of  Lancaster  only 
required  from  the  king  what  was  just,  and  served  him  and  his  king- 
dom so  loyally,  that  his  conduct  deserved  the  commendation  of  all. 
Every  on'e  who  knew  him  called  him  their  old  father.  These  things 
are  worthy  of  king  Richard's  consideration,  and  may  make  him  repent, 
if  anything  can,  at  his  leisure,  that  he  has  not  more  prudently  gov- 
erned." Such  conversations  did  many  of  the  nobles  and  citizens  of 
London  hold  with  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  was  pleased  with  their  af- 
fection, and  received  them  kindly.  He  did  not,  however,  neglect 
any  preparations  for  his  combat,  but  sent  to  every  one  of  his  friends 
throughout  England,  to  entreat  their  company  at  the  appointed  day 
and  place. 

King  Richard,  notwithstanding  he  had  suffered  this  challenge  and 
appeal  to  arms  to  be  made  in  his  presence,  was  uncertain  how  to  act, 
and  whether  to  allow  the  combat  to  take  place  or  not.   And  although 
he  was  the  king  of  England  the  most  feared  of  any  who  had  worn 
the  crown,  he  was  guarded  day  and  night  by  two  thousand  archers, 
who  were  regularly  paid  weekly,  and  had  confidence  only  in  his  bro- 
ther  earl  of  Huntingdon,  and  the  earls  of  Salisbury  and  Rutland,  his 
cousin,  who  v/ere  highly  in  his  favor.    He  paid  no  regard  to  others, 
except  a  few  of  the  knights  of  his  chamber,  who  were  his  adviser?. 
When  the  day  for  the  combat  was  approaching,  and  the  two  lords 
had  made  their  preparations,  waiting  only  for  the  king's  commands, 
king  Richard's  secret  advisers  asked,  "  Sire,  what  is  your  intention 
respecting  this  combat  between  your  two  cousins,  the  earl  of  Derby 
and  the  earl-marshal  ?    Will  you  permit  them  to  proceed  ?"  "  Yes," 
replied  the  king  :  "  why  not  ?    I  intend  to  be  present  myself  and  to 
see  their  prowess.    We  may  perhaps  learn,  fpom  the  issue  of  this 
combat,  what  we  are  now  ignorant  of,  although  it  may  be  very  im- 
portant for  us  to  know,  that  we  may  provide  accordingly  :  for  there 
is  no  one  so  great  in  England,  but,  if  he  anger  me,  he  shall  dearly 
pay  for  it.    Should  I  allow  myself  to  be  any  way  governed  by  my 
subjects,  they  would  soon  overpower  me  ;  I  know  for  certain  that 
some  of  my  kinsmen  have  held  secret  meetings  respecting  my  gov- 
ernment ;  but  the  most  dangerous  among  them  was  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester, for  in  all  England  there  was  none  more  wrong-headed.  He 
is  now  at  peace,  and  henceforwaid  we  shall  manage  the  rest  well 
enough.     But  tell  me,  I  pray  you,  why  you  ask  the  question  ?" 
"  Sire,"  replied  they,  "  we  are  bound  to  advise  you  to  the  best  of  our 
knowledge  and  abilities.    We  sometimes  hear  and  observe  what  you 
cannot,  for  you  are  in  your  apartments,  and  we  abroad  in  the  fields, 
or  in  London,  where  many  conversations  are  held  that  nearly  touch 
you,  as  well  as  us.    There  is  yet  time  to  provide  a  remedy,  and  we 
earnestly  advise  you  not  to  delay  it."    "  What  do  you  mean  ?"  said 
the  king:  "  speak  out,  and  do  not  spare  me:  for  I  wish  to  act  rightly 
and  to  maintain  justice  in  my  kingdom."  "  Sire,  the  common  report 
throughout  England,  but  especially  in  London,  is,  that  you  are  the 
cause  of  this  combat,  and  that  you  have  induced  the  earl-marshal  to 
challenge  the  earl  of  Derby.    The  Londoners  in  general,  and  many 
of  the  prelates  and  nobles,  say,  that  you  are  in  the  direct  road  to  de- 
stroy  all  your  kindred  and  kingdom,  but  that  they  will  not  suffer  it 
to  be  done.    Now,  were  the  citizens  to  rise  and  be  joined  by  the 
nobility,  who  could  oppose  them  1    You  have  no  power  but  from 
your  vassals  ;  and  they  are  now  more  suspicious  of  you  than  ever, 
from  your  marriage  with  a  princess  of  France  ;  and  you  are  less  be- 
loved by  your  subjects  on  this  account.    Know,  that  if  you  allovv- 
these  two  earls  to  meet  in  arms,  you  will  not  be  lord  of  the  field,  but 
the  Londoners,  united  with  the  earl  of  Derby's  great  connections  by 
blood,  who  are  all  much  attached  to  him.    The  earl-marshal  is  be- 
come very  unpopular,  particularly  with  the  citizens  of  London,  who 
would  willingly  put  him  to  death.    Three  parts  of  the  people  of  Eng- 
land say,  that  when  you  heard  the  charge  of  the  earl-marshal,  you 
should  have  acted  otherwise  than  you  did,  and  checked  the  quarrel 
by  telling  them,  '  You  are  both  my  cousins  and  liege  men,  and  I  corau 
mand  that  peace  be  henceforward  between  you ;'  and  that  you  should 
have  taken  the  earl  of  Derby  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  to  your  cham- 
ber  with  every  token  of  affection.   Because  you  did  not  this,  the 


606  CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 

cpmmon  report  is,  that  you  warmly  take  the  part  of  the  earl-marshal 
against  the  earl  of  Derby.  Weigh  well  what  we  have  said,  for  we 
have  told  you  the  truth,  and  you  never  had  more  occasion  for  good 
advice  than  at  this  moment." 

The  king,  on  hearing  these  words,  changed  color,  (for  they  had 
boldly  spoken  out,  and  certainly  what  they  had  said  could  not  be 
contradicted,)  turned  aside  and  leant  on  a  window,  where  he  mused 
a  considerable  time.  He  then  turned  to  those  who  had  addressed 
him,  namely,  the  archbishop  of  York,  the  earls  of  Huntingdon  and 
Salisbury,  and  three  other  knights  of  his  chamber,  and  said,  "  I 
have  attentively  heard  everything  you  have  advised,  and  should  be 
blameworthy  if  I  followed  not  your  counsel :  consider,  therefore, 
how  you  would  have  me  act."    "  Sire,"  replied  their  spokesman, 

what  we  have  been  talking  of  is  matter  of  great  danger.  You 
must  dissemble  your  resentments,  and  put  an  end  to  this  business,  if 
you  wish  for  peace  and  to  preserve  your  honor.  You  ought  to  pay 
more  respect  to  the  general  opinion  of  your  realm  than  to  the  idle 
talk  of  two  knights.  It  is  believed  throughout  England  that  the  lord 
marshal  behaved  himself  very  ill,  and,  by  stirring  up  many  things 
that  were  better  forgotten,  is  desirous  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  the  earl 
of  Derby,  raise  the  people,  and  throw  all  things  into  confusion.  He 
must  therefore  suffer  for  so  doing,  and  the  earl  of  Derby  be  acquitted. 
We  have  considered  the  matter  in  every  point  of  view,  and  advise 
that,  before  they  arm  or  make  further  preparations,  you  send  them 
your  commands  to  appear  before  you,  and  to  abide  by  whatever  you 
determine  between  them.  You  will  therefore  give  judgment,  that, 
within  fifteen  days,  the  earl  marshal  quit  England,  without  any  hope 
of  ever  returning,  and  the  earl  of  Derby  be  banished  thence  for  the 
space  of  ten  years.  When  the  time  for  their  departure  arrives,  you 
will,  to  please  the  people,  abridge  four  years  of  the  earl  of  Derby's 
sentence,  so  that  his  banishment  will  be  only  for  six  years,  but  that 
he  must  not  expect  further  favor.  Such  is  the  advice  we  give  you  : 
be  very  careful  to  prevent  their  meeting  in  arms,  or  the  greatest  mis- 
chiefs may  arise  from  it."  The  king  was  thoughtful  a  moment,  and 
replied,  "  You  have  faithfully  advised  me,  and  it  shall  be  done." 


CHAPTER  XCV. 

BINa  RICHARD  OF  ENGLAND  BANISHES  TEE  EARL  OF  DERBY  FROM  ENGLAND 
FOR  TEN  YEARS,  AND  THE  EARL-JVIARSHAL  FOR  HIS  LIFE. 

Not  long  after  this,  the  king  of  England  summoned  a  large  coun- 
cil of  the  great  nobles  and  prelates  at  Eltham.  On  their  arrival,  he 
placed  his  two  uncles  of  Lancaster  and  York  beside  him,  with  the 
earls  of  Northumberland,  Salisbury  and  Huntingdon.  The  earl  of 
Derby  and  the  earl-marshal  were  sent  for,  and  put  into  separate 
chambers,  for  it  had  been- ordered  they  were  not  to  meet.  The  king 
showed  he  wished  to  mediate  between  them,  notwithstanding  their 
words  had  been  very  displeasing  to  him,  and  ought  not  to  be  lightly 
pardoned.  He  required  therefore  that  they  should  submit  themselves 
to  his  decision  ;  and  to  this  end  sent  the  constable  of  England,  with 
four  great  barons,  to  oblige  them  to  promise  punctually  to  obey  it. 
The  constable  and  the  lords  waited  on  the  two  earls,  and  explained 
the  king's  intentions.  They  both  bound  themselves,  in  their  pres. 
ence,  to  abide  by  whatever  sentence  the  king  should  give.  They 
having  reported  this,  the  king  said :  "  Well  then,  I  order  that  the 
earl-marshal,  for  having  caused  trouble  in  this  kingdom,  by  uttering 
words  which  he  could  not  prove  otherwise  than  by  common  report, 
be  banished  the  realm :  he  may  seek  any  other  land  he  pleases  to 
dwell  in,  but  he  must  give  over  all  hope  of  returning  hither,  as  I 
banish  him  for  life.  I  also  order,  that  the  earl  of  Derby,  our  cousin, 
for  having  angered  us,  and  because  he  has  been,  in  some  measure, 
the  cause  of  the  earl-marshal's  crime  and  punishment,  prepare  to 
leave  the  kingdom  within  fifteen  days,  and  be  banished  hence  for  the 
term  of  ten  years,  without  daring  to  return  unless  recalled  by  us  ;  but 
we  shall  reserve  to  ourself  the  power  of  abridging  this  term  in  part 
or  altogether."  The  sentence  was  satisfactory  to  the  lords  present, 
who  said  :  "  The  earl  of  Derby  may  readily  go  two  or  three  years 
and  amuse  himself  in  foreign  parts,  for  he  is  young  enough ;  and, 
although  he  has  already  travelled  to  Prussia,  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
Cairo  and  Saint  Catherine's,*  he  will  find  other  places  to  visit.  He 
has  two  sisters,  queens  of  Castille  and  of  Portugal,  and  may  cheer- 
fully pass  his  time  with  them.  The  lords,  knights  and  squires  of 
those  countries,  will  make  him  welcome,  for  at  this  moment  all  war- 
fare is  at  an  end.  On  his  arrival  in  Castille,  as  he  is  very  active,  he 
may  put  them  in  motion,  and  lead  them  against  the  infidels  of  Gra- 
nada, which  will  employ  his  time  better  than  remaining  idle  in 
England.  Or  he  may  go  to  Hainawlt,  where  his  cousin,  and  brother 
in  arms,  the  count  d'Ostrevant,  will  be  happy  to  see  him,  and  gladly 
jntertain  him,  that  he  may  assist  him  in  his  war  against  the  Fries- 
anders.  If  he  go  to  Hainault,  he  can  have  frequent  intelligence 
'  Tom  his  own  country  and  children.  He  therefore  cannot  fail  of  doing 
•  iVcU,  whithersoever  he  goes  ;  and  the  king  may  speedily  recall  him, 
'  hrough  means  of  the  good  friends  he  will  leave  behind,  for  he  is  the 
'  inest  feather  in  his  cap  ;  and  he  must  not  therefore  suffer  him  to  be 
00  long  absent,  if  he  wish  to  gain  the  love  of  his  subjects.  The 
'  ;arl.marshal  has  had  hard  treatment,  for  he  is  banished  v/ithcut  hope 
'  )f  ever  being  recalled ;  but,  to  say  the  truth,  he  has  deserved  it,  for 

*The  monastery  on  Mount  Sinai  —fio 


ND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 

 —  —   — . — i 

ail  this  mischief  has  been  caused  by  him  and  his  foolish  talking :  he 
must  therefore  pay  for  it."  Thus  conversed  many  English  knights 
with  each  other,  the  day  the  king  passed  sentence  on  the  earl  of 
Derby  and  the  earl-marshal. 


CHAPTER  XCVI. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  IN  CONSEQUENCE  OF  HIS  BANISHMENT,  LEAVES 
ENGLAND  FOR  FRANCE.  THE  EARL-I  lARSHAL,  IN  OBEDIENCE  TO  HIS 
SENTENCE,  GOES  TO  FLANDERS,  AND  V HENCE  INTO  LOMBARD Y. 

When  the  two  earls  heard  the  sentence  the  king  had  passed  on' 
them,  they  were  much  cast  down,  and  not  without  cause.  The 
earl-marshal  bitterly  repented  what  he  had  said  and  done,  but  he 
could  not  foresee  its  consequences :  he  had  firmly  relied  on  being 
otherwise  supported  by  the  king  than  he  was,  or  he  would  not  have 
thought  of  it.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to  make  his  preparations 
for  banishment.  He  settled  the  payments  of  his  income  through  the 
Lombards  of  Bruges,  and,  quitting  England,  arrived  at  Calais,  where 
he  had  been  governor.  He  staid  there  a  short  time,  to  receive  part 
of  his  equipage  which  had  been  left  behind.  On  his  departure  he 
took  leave  of  the  townsmen  of  Calais,  and  having  fixed  his  route, 
would  not  go  to  France  nor  Hainault,  for  he  had  not  any  business  at 
these  places,  but  went  to  Bruges,  where  he  staid  fifteen  days.  On 
leaving  this  town,  he  visited  Ghent,  Mechlin,  Louvain,  St.  Tron. 
Utrecht,  Aix  and  Cologne,  where  we  will  leave  him,  and  speak  of 
the  earl  of  Derby,  who  in  like  manner  made  his  preparations  foi 
obeying  his  sentence  of  banishment. 

When  the  day  of  his  exile  drew  near,  he  went  to  Eltham  where 
the  king  resided.  He  found  there  his  father,  the  duke  of  York  his 
uncle,  and  with  them  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  sir  Henry  Percy 
his  son,  and  a  great  many  barons  and  knights  of  England,  vexed 
that  his  ill  fortune  should  force  him  out  of  England.  The  greater 
part  of  them  accompanied  him  to  the  presence  of  the  king,  to  learn 
his  ultimate  pleasure  as  to  this  banishment.  The  king  pretended 
that  he  was  very  happy  to  see  these  lords  :  he  entertained  them  well, 
and  there  was  a  full  court  on  the  occasion.  The  earl  of  Salisbury, 
and  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  who  had  married  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter's daughter,  were  present,  and  kept  near  to  the  earl  of  Derby, 
whether  through  dissimulation  or  not  I  am  ignorant.  When  the 
time  for  the  earl  of  Derby's  taking  leave  arrived,  the  king  addressee^ 
his  cousin  with  great  apparent  humility,  and  said,  "  that  as  Gad 
might  help  him,  the  words  which  had  passed  between  him  and  the 
lord  marshal  had  much  vexed  him  ;  and  that  he  had  judged  the  mat- 
ter between  them  to  the  best  of  his  understanding,  and  to  satisfy  the 
people,  who  had  murmured  greatly  at  this  quarrel.  Wherefore, 
cousin,"  he  added,  "  to  relieve  you  somewhat  of  your  pain,  I  now 
remit  four  years  of  the  term  of  your  banishment,  and  reduce  it  to  six. 
years  instead  of  ten.  Make  your  preparations,  and  provide  accord- 
ingly." "  My  lord,"  replied  the  earl,  "1  humbly  thank  you;  ands> 
when  it  shall  be  your  good  pleasure,  you  will  extend  your  mercy.'* 
The  lords  present  were  satisfied  with  the  answer,  and  for  this  time 
were  well  pleased  with  the  king's  behavior,  for  he  received  them 
kindly.  Some  of  them  returned  with  the  earl  of  Derby  to  London. 
The  earl's  baggage  had  been  sent  forward  to  Dover,  and  he  was 
advised  by  his  father,  on  his  arrival  at  Calais,  to  go  straight  to  Paris, 
and  wait  on  the  king  of  France  and  his  cousins  the  princes  of  P'rance, 
for  by  their  means  he  would  be  the  sooner  enabled  to  shorten  his  exile 
than  by  any  other.  Had  not  the  duke  of  Lancaster  earnestly  pressed 
this  matter,  like  a  father  anxious  to  console  his  son,  he  would  have 
taken  the  direct  road  to  the  count  d'Ostrevant  in  Hainault. 

The  day  the  earl  of  Derby  mounted  his  horse  to  leave  London, 
upward  of  forty  thousand  men  were  in  the  streets,  bitterly  lamenting 
his  departure  :  "Ah,  gentle  earl  I  will  you  then  quit  us  ?  This  coun- 
try  will  never  be  happy  until  your  return,  and  the  days  until  then 
will  be  insuflferably  long.  Through  envy,  treachery  and  fear,  ara 
you  driven  out  of  a  kingdom  where  you  are  more  worthy  to  reside 
than  those  which  caused  it.  You  are  of  such  high  birth  and  gal. 
lantry,  that  none  others  can  be  compared  to  you.  Why  then  will 
you  leave  us,  gentle  earl  ?  You  have  never  done  wrong  by  thought 
or  deed,  and  are  incapable  of  so  doing."  Thus  did  men  and  women 
so  piteously  complain,  that  it  was  grievous  to  hear  them.  The  earl 
of  Derby  was  not  accompanied  by  trumpets,  nor  the  music  of  the 
town,  but  with  tears  and  lamentations.  Some  of  the  knights  who 
attended  him  whispered  each  other :  "  See  the  conduct  of  the  peo- 
pie,  how  readily  they  complain  for  trifles  !  Whoever  is  inchned  to 
stir  up  the  Londoners  against  the  king  may  soon  effect  it,  and  force 
the  king  to  seek  another  country,  and  the  earl  of  Derby  to  remain  . 
but  this  is  not  the  moment,  for,  since  my  lord  of  Lancaster  suflfers 
it,  we  must  be  patient." 

The  mayor  of  London  and  several  of  the  principal  citizens,  accom- 
panied the  earl  of  Derby  as  far  as  Dartford :  some  even  rode  to  Do- 
ver  with  him,  and  remained  in  his  company  until  he  embarked  on 
board  the  vessel  that  was  to  convey  him  to  Calais,  when  they  re- 
turned to  their  homes.  The  earl  of  Derby,  before  his  arrival  at 
Calais,  had  sent  a  knight  and  herald  to  the  king  of  France,  and  to 
the  dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry,  Burgundy  and  Bourbon,  to  know  if  it 
were  agreeable  to  them  that  he  should  fix  his  residence  in  Paris^ 
paying  punctually  for  all  that  he  or  his  people  might  want,  and  if 
the  court  would  receive  him. 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


607 


The  king  of  France,  his  brother  and  uncles,  readily  complied  with 
his  request,  and  apparently  seemed  very  glad  that  lie  would  come 
there  ;  for,  as  they  assured  the  knight,  they  very  sincerely  felt  for  the 
present  disgrace  of  the  earl.  The  knight  and  herald,  on  their  return, 
met  the  earl  of  Calais  ;  and  the  king  of  France  had  sent  with  them 
sir  Charles  de  Hangiers,  to  have  all  the  cities  and  towns  opened  to 
the  Knglish  as  they  travelled  to  Paris.  The  earl  of  Derby  set  out 
in  gallant  array,  becoming  his  rank,  and  took  the  road  to  Amiens 
where,  and  in  every  other  town,  he  was  handsomely  received. 


CHAPTER  XCVII. 

THE  COUNT  d'oSTREVANT  SENDS   EMBASSADORS  TO  THE  EARL  OF 
DERBY.     THE  EARL  ARRIVES  AT  PARIS. 

The  moment  William  earl  of  Ostrevant,  who  resided  at  Quesnoy, 
heard  that  his  cousin  the  earl  of  Derby  had  crossed  the  sea,  and  was 
at  Calais,  he  ordered  sir  Ancel  de  Trassaguies  and  sir  Fier-Ji-bras  de 
Vertain  to  ride  thither  and  wait  on  the  earl,  and  invite  him  to  Hain- 
ault,  whither,  if  he  pleased  to  come  and  amuse  himself,  he  would 
give  him  a  hearty  welcome,  for  it  would  be  very  agreeable  to  him- 
self and  his  countess.  The  two  knights  obeyed  the  earl's  orders, 
and  rode  to  Canibray  and  Bapaumes  ;  for  they  had  heard  the  earl  of 
Derby  had  left  Calais,  and  taken  the  road  toward  Paris  through 
Amiens.  They  determined,  in  consequence,  to  push  forward,  and 
overtook  the  earl  of  Derby  on  his  road,  to  whom  they  punctually  de- 
livered their  message.  The  earl  thanked  them,  as  well  as  his  cousin 
of  Hainaalt  who  had  sent  them,  but  excused  himself  for  the  present 
from  accepting  their  invitation,  as  he  was  engaged  to  visit  the  king 
of  France  and  his  cousins,  but  that  he  did  not  renounce  the  affection 
and  courtesy  the  count  d'Ostrevant  offered  him.  The  two  knights, 
having  executed  their  commission,  took  leave,  and  returned  to  Hain. 
ault,  to  report  all  they  had  seen  and  heard,  and  the  earl  continued 
bis  journey  to  Paris.  When  news  was  brought  to  the  king,  and  the 
dukes  of  Orleans,  Berry  and  Burgundy,  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was 
approaching  Paris,  the  principal  French  lords  instandy  made  hand- 
some preparations  to  go  out  and  meet  him.  The  apartments  of  the 
hotel  de  Saint  Pol  were  richly  furnished  ;  and  the  great  barons  then 
in  town  set  oat  for  Saint  Denis.  The  king  remained  at  the  hotel  de 
Saint  Pol :  but  the  dukes  of  Orleans  and  Berry  left  Paris,  and  first 
met  the  earl  of  Derby  :  then  came  the  dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Bour- 
bon,  and  the  lord  Charles  d'Albret,  with  many  great  prelates  and 
barons.  The  meeting  was  joyous  on  both  sides,  and  they  entered 
Paris  in  brilliant  array. 

An  unfortunate  accident  happened  on  this  occasion,  which  I  will 
relate.  A  prudent  and  valiant  squire,  called  Boniface,  a  native  of 
Lonibardy,  was  mounted  on  a  strong  courser  that  had  not  been  well 
broken.  When  passing  through  the  streets,  he  rose  upon  his  hind 
legs,  and  the  squire,  checking  by  the  bridle,  pulled  him  so  hard  that 
he  fell  backward,  and  threw  Boniface  with  such  force  on  the  pave- 
ment, that  his  skull  was  fractured.  Thus  died  Boniface,  to  the  great 
regret  of  many  lords,  particularly  the  duke  of  Orleans,  by  whom  he 
was  much  esteemed.  He  had  been  a  favorite  with  the  late  lord  de 
Coucy,  who  had  brought  him  from  Lombardy  to  France. 

The  procession  at  length  arrived  at  the  hotel  de  Saint  Pol,  where 
the  king  was  waiting :  he  received  very  kindly  his  cousin  the  earl 
of  Derby,  who,  having  been  well  educated,  behaved  so  agreeably  to 
the  king,  that  he  was  much  liked,  and,  in  token  of  his  favor,  the 
king  gave  him  his  order  to  wear.  The  earl  accepted  it  with  pleas- 
ure, and  returned  his  thanks.  I  cannot  pretend  to  say  all  that 
passed  between  them,  but  the  meeting  seemed  to  their  mutual  satis- 
faction. When  wine  and  spices  had  been -served,  the  earl  took  leave 
of  the  king,  and  waited  on  the  queen,  who  resided  in  other  apart- 
ments of  the  same  palace.  He  staid  there  some  time,  for  the  queen 
entertained  him  handsomely.  On  taking  leave,  he  went  to  the  court 
and  mounted  his  horse,  and  was  escorted  to  his  hotel  by  the  lords  of 
France,  where  he  supped  that  night  with  his  own  people.  Such  was 
his  reception  at  Paris  :  there  were  many  grand  entertainments  made 
to  amuse  him,  and  that  he  might  think  the  less  on  his  banishment 
from  his  ov.'n  country,  which  was  very  displeasing  to  the  French 
lords.  [In  spite  of  all  their  kind  endeavors,  he  at  times  was  very  mel- 
ancholy, and  not  without  reason,  on  being  thus  separated  from  his 
family.  He  was  impatient  to  return,  and  much  vexed  that  for  such 
H  frivolous  cause  he  should  .be  banished  from  England,  and  from  his 
four  promising  sons,  and  two  daughters.  The  earl  frequently  dined 
with  the  king,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  other  great  barons,  who  did 
everything  they  could  to  make  his  time  pass  agreeably.] 

We  will  now  leave  the  earl  of  Derby,  to  speak  of  the  affairs  of 
the  church,  and  of  the  two  popes,  Benedict  of  Avignon,  and  Boni- 
face  of  Rome. 


CHAPTER  XCVIII. 

THE  EMPEROR  AND  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  PURSUE  THE  PLANS  THEY  HAD 
SETTLED  AT  RHEIMS,  FOR  A  UNION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  THE  BlUlOP  OF 
CAMBRAY  IS  SENT  BY  THEM  TO  THE  POPE  AT  ROME.  THE  ANSWER 
THAT  IS  MADE  HIM. 

You  have  before  heard  of  the  meeting  which  had  taken  place  at 
Rheima  between  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France,  when  many 


secret  councils  were  held,  on  establishing  the  union  of  the  church, 
for  the  present  schism  was  disgraceful.  In  consequence  of  the  plans 
then  formed,  Peter  d'Ailly,  bishop  of  Cambray,  was  sent  embassador 
to  pope  Boniface  at  Rome.  The  bishop  set  out,  and  met  the  pope 
at  Fondi,  to  whom  he  delivered  his  credential  letters  from  the  king 
and  the  emperor.  The  pope,  having  examined  them,  was  satisfied 
of  their  validity,  and  received  the  bishop  kindly,  for  he  guessed  the 
object  of  his  mission.  The  embassador  explained  the  cause  of  his 
coming,  which  the  pope  attentively  listened  to,  and  thus  replied : 
"  That  the  answer  his  propositions  required  did  not  only  personally 
attach  to  him,  but  to  all  his  brother-cardinals,  Vv'ho  might  aspire  to 
the  papacy.  He  would  summon  a  consistory,  and,  when  they  had 
fully  considered  the  matter,  would  give  him  an  answer  that  should 
be  satisfactory."  This  was,  for  the  present,  sufficient  for  the  bishop 
of  Cambray,  who  dined  that  day  at  the  palace  of  the  pope  with  some 
of  his  cardinals,  and  then,  leaving  Fondi,  went  to  Rome. 

Shortly  after,  pope  Boniface  held  a  convocation  of  cardinals  at 
Rome  ;  for  he  had  quitted  Fondi,  and  resided  at  the  Vatican.  No 
one  was  present  at  this  consistory  but  the  pope  and  cardinals,  before 
whom  he  laid  the  proposition  of  the  bishop  of  Cambray,  and  de- 
manded advice  what  answer  he  should  make  to  them.  Much  dis- 
cussion ensued  ;  for  the  cardinals  were  averse  to  undo  what  they  had 
done,  thinking  it  would  turn  out  to  their  disgrace.  They  said  to  the 
pope  :  "  Holy  father,  considering  our  situation,  we  think  you  should 
conceal  your  real  sentiments  on  this  matter :  but  to  encourage  the 
hopes  of  the  king  of  France  and  those  of  his  creed,  you  will  in  your 
answer  declare  your  willingness  to  comply  with  whatever  the  em- 
peror of  Germany,  the  king  of  Hungary,  and  the  king  of  England, 
shall  advise  you  ;  that  the  person  who  resides  at  Avignon,  and  styles 
himself  pope  Benedict,  whom  the  king  of  France  and  his  natian 
have  acknowledged,  must  first  resign  all  claims  to  the  papacy  ;  and 
that  then  you  will  cheerfully  attend  a  general  council,  wherever  the 
above-named  kings  shall  appoint,  and  bring  your  brother  cardinals 
with  you."  This  advice  was  very  agreeable  to  Boniface,  who  re- 
plied,  in  conformity  to  it,  but  in  more  general  terms,  to  the  bishop 
of  Cambray,  who  acquitted  himself  honorably  in  the  business  he  had 
been  sent  upon. 

When  the  Romans  heard  that  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France 
had  written  to  the  pope  to  resign  his  dignity,  great  were  the  mur- 
murings  throughout  the  city ;  for  the  Romans  were  fearful  they 
should  lose  the  holy  see,  which  was  of  infinite  consequence  to  them 
and  profit,  from  the  general  pardons  that  were  personally  sought  for, 
and  which  obliged  such  multitudes  to  visit  Rome.  The  jubilee  v/a.^ 
soon  to  take  place,  for  which  they  had  made  great  preparations;  and 
they  were  uneasy  lest  they  might  have  incurred  these  expenses  for 
nothing.  The  principal  inhabitants  of  Rome  waited  on  the  pope, 
and  showed  him  greater  love  than  ever,  saying :  "  Holy  father,  you 
are  the  true  pope :  remain  in  the  inheritance  and  patrimony  of  the 
church,  which  belonged  to  St.  Peter,  and  let  no  one  advise  you  to  do 
otherwise.  Whoever  may  be  against  you,  we  will  always  continue 
your  steady  friends,  and  expend  our  lives  and  fortunes  in  the  defence 
of  your  right."  Pope  Boniface  replied  :  "  My  children,  be  comforted, 
for  I  will  never  resign  the  popedom ;  and,  whatever  the  emperor  or 
the  king  of  France  may  do,  I  will  not  submit  myself  to  their  wills." 
The  Romans  were  satisfied  with  this  answer,  and  returned  to  their 
homes. 

The  bishop  of  Cambray  took  no  notice  of  this,  but  proceeded  in 
the  business  he  had  been  charged  with.  I  fancy  pope  Boniface 
kept  steady  in  his  answer,  that  when  it  should  be  publicly  known 
pope  Benedict  had  resigned  the  papacy,  he  would  act  in  such 
manner  as  should  be  agreeable  to  those  who  had  sent  him.  The 
bishop,  not  being  able  to  obtain  more,  departed  for  Germany,  and 
found  the  emperor  at  Constance,  to  whom  he  delivered  the  answer 
you  have  heard.  The  emperor  said,  "  Bishop,  you  will  carry  this 
to  the  king  of  France,  our  brother  and  cousin ;  and,  accordingly  as 
he  shall  act,  so  will  I  and  the  empire  ;  but,  from  what  I  see,  he 
must  begin  first,  and  when  he  has  deposed  his  pope,  we  will  depose 
ours."  The  bishop  took  leave  of  the  emperor,  and  set  out  for  Paris, 
where  the  king  and  his  lords  were  expecting  him.  He  delivered  the 
answer  from  the  pope,  and  the  message  from  the  emperor,  which  was 
kept  secret  until  the  king  should  assemble  a  great  council  of  his 
nobles  to  have  their  advice  on  the  matter. 


CHAPTER  XC  IX. 

THE  KING  OF  FRANCE,  IN  CONFORMITY  TO  THE  ADVICE  OF  HIS  NOBLES 
AND  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  PARIS,  SENDS  THE  BISHOP  OF  CAMBRAY 
TO  POPE  BENEDICT  AT  AVIGNON,  ON  THE  SUBJECT  OF  A  UNION  OF 
THE  CHURCH,  AND  ALSO  HIS  MARSHAL  BOUCICAUT  THITHER,  TO  CON. 
STRAIN  THE  POPE  TO  OBEDIENCE  BY  FORCE  OF  ARMS  SHOULD  THERE 
BE  OCCASION. 

The  king  of  France,  in  consequence  of  the  answer  of  pope  Boni 
face,  and  the  message  of  the  emperor,  that  the  pope  at  Avignon 
must  be  the  first  deposed,  assembled  the  nobles  and  prelates  of  his 
kingdom  at  Paris.  Prior  to  this,  some  of  the  prelates  of  France, 
such  as  the  archbishop  of  Rheims,  sir  Guy  de  Rove,  the  archbishops 
of  Rouen  and  of  Sens,  the  bishops  of  Paris,  Beauvais,  and  Autun, 
had  strongly  supported  the  pope  of  Avignon,  particularly  Clemen; 


608 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


who  had  promoted  them  to  their  benefices.  These  six  prelates, 
therefore,  by  particular  orders,  were  not  summoned  to  this  council, 
but  others  in  their  room,  and  the  heads  of  the  university  of  Paris. 
After  the  bishop  of  Cambray  had  fully  explained  to  the  assembly  the 
object  of  his  embassy  to  Rome,  what  he  had  done  there,  the  pope's 
answer,  and  the  message  from  the  emperor,  for  he  had  returned 
through  Germany,  they  began  to  discuss  the  matter,  and  it  was  re- 
solved  the  university  should  have  the  preponderating  voice.  It  was 
determined  in  this  council,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  king,  the  duke 
of  Orleans,  their  uncles,  and  all  the  members  of  it,  that  the  king  of 
France  should  send  his  marshal,  the  lord  Boucicaut,  to  Avignon,  to 
prevail  on  pope  Benedict,  by  negotiation  or  force,  to  resign  the 
papacy,  and  submit  himself  to  the  determination  of  the  king  and  his 
council ;  that  the  church  in  France  should  remain  neuter  as  to  the 
true  pope,  until  union  were  restored  to  it,  according  to  the  decrees 
of  a  general  council  of  prelates  and  churchmen  which  was  to  be  in- 
stantly called. 

This  resolution  seemed  good  to  every  one,  and  was  adopted  by 
the  king  of  France,  and  all  who  had  formed  the  council.  The  mar- 
shal of  France  and  the  bishop  of  Cambray  were  ordered  to  Avignon ; 
and  these  two  lords  left  Paris  soon  afterwards,  travelling  in  company 
as  far  as  Lyons,  where  they  separated.  The  marshal  was  to  remain 
at  Lyons  until  he  heard  from  the  bishop,  who  continued  his  journey 
to  Avignon,  to  learn  what  answer  the  person  who  styled  himself  pope 
at  Avignon  would  make  to  the  proposals  from  the  king  of  France. 
On  his  arrival  at  Avignon,  he  fixed  his  lodgii^gs  in  the  great  wood- 
market.  Some  of  the  cardinals  suspected  the  cause  of  his  coming, 
since  he  was  sent  by  the  king  of  France,  but  they  dissembled  their 
thoughts  until  they  heard  what  he  had  to  say,  and  observed  how 
Benedict  should  answer  and  conduct  himself.  As  sooa  as  the 
'lishop  of  Cambray  had  taken  some  refreshments  and  changed  his 
dress,  he  waited  on  the  pope  in  his  palace.  He  made  him,  when  in 
his  presence,  the  proper  obeisances,  but  not  so  reverently  as  if  he 
and  all  the  v/orld  acknowledged  him  for  the  true  pope,  although  he 
had  given  him  the  bishopric  of  Cambray,  through  the  recommenda- 
tion  of  the  lords  in  France.  The  bishop,  being  well  versed  in  Latin 
and  French,  made  an  elegant  harangue,  to  explain  the  object  of  his 
mission  from  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France.  When  the  pope 
heard  that  it  was  the  intention  of  these  two  monarchs  that  he  as 
well  as  pope  Boniface  should  resign  their  dignities,  he  frequently 
changed  color,  and,  raising  his  voice,  said  :  "  I  have  labored  hard  for 
the  good  of  the  church,  and  have  been  duly  elected  pope,  yet  now 
my  resignation  is  soughi  :  this  I  will  never  consent  to  as  long  as  I 
live  ;  and  I  wish  the  king  of  France  to  know  that  I  shall  not  pay  any 
attention  to  his  regulations,  but  will  keep  my  name  and  dignity  until 
death." 

"  Sire,"  answered  the  bishop  of  Cambray,  "  I  always  thought  you, 
under  reverence,  more  prudent  than  I  find  you  really  are.  Fix  a 
day  for  the  meeting  of  your  cardinals,  to  consult  with  them  on  your 
answer ;  for,  unless  they  agree  with  you,  your  opposition  will  be  in 
vain  against  them  and  against  the  powers  of  Germany  and  France." 
Upon  this,  two  cardinals  of  his  creation,  who  foresaw  that  matters 
would  end  badly,  stepped  forward  and  said,  "  Holy  father,  the  bishop 
of  Cambray  advises  you  well :  follow  what  he  says,  we  entreat  you." 
The  pope  replied,  he  would  do  so  willingly :  the  audience  was  put 
an  end  to,  and  the  bishop  returned  to  his  lodgings,  without  waiting 
on  any  of  the  cardinals. 

On  the  next  morning,  the  consistory  bell  was  rung,  and  a  con- 
clave holden  of  all  the  cardinals  then  at  Avignon,  at  the  pope's  pal- 
ace. The  bishop  of  Cambray  discoursed  in  Latin  on  the  reasons 
why  he  was  come  thither,  and  on  the  object  of  those  who  had  sent 
him.  When  he  had  finished  speaking,  he  was  told  they  would  ma- 
turely consider  the  business,  and  give  him  an  answer,  but  that  at 
present  he  must  withdraw.  He  went  elsewhere  to  amuse  himself, 
while  Benedict  and  his  cardinals  debated  his  proposals.  They  were 
for  a  considerable  time  in  council,  and  many  thought  it  very  hard  to 
undo  what  had  been  regularly  effected ;  but  the  cardinal  of  Amiens 
said:  "  My  fair  sirs,  whether  we  will  or  not,  we  must  obey  the  or- 
ders  of  the  emperor  of  Germany  and  the  king  of  France,  since  they 
are  now  united  ;  for,  without  their  good  pleasure,  we  cannot  exist. 
We  might  indeed  withstand  the  emperor,  if  the  king  of  France 
would  support  us,  but,  as  that  is  no  longer  the  case,  we  must  submit, 
or  he  will  exclude  us  from  our  benefices,  and  how  then  are  we  to 
live  ?  In  truth,  holy  father,  we  have  elected  you  pope,  on  condition 
that  you  would  exert  yourself  in  the  reform  of  abuses  in  the  church, 
and  promote  a  union,  all  of  which  you  have  strenuously  promised  to 
do  until  this  day.  Answer  for  yourself,  therefore,  in  a  temperate 
manner,  that  we  may  praise  you,  for  you  must  be  better  acquainted 
with  your  own  mind  and  courage  than  we  are."  Many  of  the  car- 
dinals spoke  at  once,  and  said  :  "  Holy  father,  the  cardinal  of  Amiens 
speaks  well,  and  we  beg  of  you  to  let  us  know  your  intentions." 
Upon  this,  Benedict  replied,  "  I  have  always  had  an  earnest  desire 
for  a  union  of  the  church,  and  have  taken  great  pains  to  promote  it; 
but  since,  through  the  grace  of  God,  you  have  raised  me  to  the  pa- 
pacy, I  will  never  resign  it,  nor  submit  myself  to  any  king,  duke,  or 
count,  nor  agree  to  any  treaty  that  shall  include  my  resignation  of 
tne  popedom."  The  cardinals  now  all  rose,  and  there  was  much 
murmuring  :  some  said  he  had  well  spoken,  and  others  the  contrary. 
Thus  was  the  conclave  broken  up  in  discord,  and  many  of  the  car- 


dinals  departed  to  their  hotels  without  taking  leave  of  the  pope 
Those  who  were  in  his  good  graces  remained  with  him. 

When  the  bishop  of  Cambray  observed  the  manner  in  which  the 
cardinals  left  the  palace,  he  knew  there  had  been  great  disagree 
ment,  and  entering  the  hall  of  the  conclave,  advanced  up  to  Bene 
diet,  who  was  still  on  his  throne,  and,  without  much  respect,  said : 
"  Sire,  give  me  an  answer ;  I  cannot  v/ait  longer  ;  for  your  council 
is  dismissed.  You  must  let  me  have  your  final  determination  on 
the  proposals  I  made  you,  as  I  am  now  about  to  depart  hence." 
Pope  Benedict,  still  heated  by  anger  a  .  the  speech  of  the  cardinal  oi 
Amiens,  replied :  "  Bishop,  I  have  co.isulted  my  brother  cardinals, 
who  have  elected  me  to  this  dignity,  and  they  agree  that  every  due 
solemnity  has  been  used,  such  as  is  usual  in  such  cases.  Since, 
therefore,  I  am  pope,  and  acknowledged  as  such  by  all  my  subjects, 
I  will  preserve  it  as  long  as  I  live,  and  will  not,  though  it  cost  me  my 
life,  renounce  it;  for  I  have  never  done  anything  to  forfeit  the  di- 
vine protection.  You  will  tell  our  son  of  France  that  hitherto  we 
have  considered  him  as  a  good  CathoUc  ;  but  that,  from  the  bad  ad 
vice  he  has  lately  received,  he  is  about  to  embrace  errors  which  h© 
will  repent  of.  I  entreat  that  you  would  beg  of  him,  from  me,  not 
to  follow  any  counsels,  the  result  of  which  may  trouble  his  con^ 
science." 

On  saying  this,  Benedict  rose  from  his  throne,  and  retired  to  his 
chamber,  attended  by  some  of  his  cardirials.  The  bishop  of  Cam-, 
bray  went  to  his  inn,  dined  soberly,  and  then,  mounting  his  horse, 
crossed  the  Rh6ne,  passed  through  Villeneuve,  and  lay  at  Bagnols,* 
which  belongs  to  France.  He  there  heard  that  the  Lord  Boucicaut, 
marshal  of  France,  was  at  St.  Andrieu,  within  nine  leagues  of  Avig- 
non, and  thither  the  bishop  went  on  the  following  day,  and  related 
to  him  all  that  had  passed,  with  an  answer  he  had  received  from 
Benedict  who  styled  himself  pope. 


CHAPTER  C. 

IN  CONSEQUENCE  OF  THE  ANSWER  OF  POPE  BENEDICT,  THE  MAKSHAL  BOU- 
CICAUT OBLIGES  HIM  BY  FORCE  OF  ARMS  TO  SUBMIT  HIMSELF  TO  THE 
WILL  OF  THE  KIN&  OF  FRANCE  RESPECTING  A  UNION  OF  THE  CHmCH. 

When  the  marshal  of  France  had  heard  from  the  bishop  of  Cam- 
bray the  pope's  answer,  and  that  he  refused  to  submit  hinaself  to  the 
king  of  France,  he  said  to  him,  "  Bishop,  you  may  now  return  ta 
France,  for  you  have  nothing  more  to  do  here ;  and  I  will  execute  what 
I  have  been  charged  with  by  the  king,  my  lords  his  uncles,  and  the 
council."  The  bishop  replied,  "  God's  will  be  done."  He  remained 
that  day  in  the  village,  and  on  the  morrow  departed,  taking  his  road 
toward  Puy  in  Auvergne.  The  marshal  instantly  set  clerks  and  mes- 
sengers to  work  in  summoning  the  knights,  squires,  and  men-at-arms 
in  the  Viverais,  Auvergne,  and  from  the  countries  as  far  as  Mont- 
pellier ;  for  he  was  commissioned  so  to  do  by  the  king  of  France. 
He  ordered  the  seneschal  of  Beaucaire  to  shut  up  all  the  passes  to 
Avignon,  as  well  on  the  Rhone  as  by  land,  that  nothing  might  enter 
that  place,  nor  be  sent  thither  from  the  Pont  du  Saint  Esprit ;  for  he 
was  particularly  anxious  that  it  should  not  be  supplied  with  provisions 
or  stores.  The  summons  of  the  marshal  was  readily  obeyed,  by 
some  through  attachment,  but  by  many  in  ;he  expectation  of  plunder- 
ing Avignon.  Sir  Raymond  de  Touraine  came  with  pleasure  to  the 
marshal,  who  was  ready  to  march,  in  company  with  the  lords  de  la 
Both,  de  Tournon,  de  Monclau,  and  d'Uzes  and  others,  so  numerous, 
that  the  marshal  sent  a  herald  with  his  defiance  to  the  pope'  in  hia 
palace,  and  to  his  cardinals  in  Avignon. 

This  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  cardinals  and  to  the  inhabi»ants-i 
for  they  knew  well  they  could  not  long  effectually  withstand  the 
power  of  the  king  of  France.  They  called  a  council  of  the  cardinals 
and  principal  persons  in  the  town,  and,  in  consequence,  waited  on 
Benedict,  and  temperately  remonstrated  with  him,  that  they  were  un- 
able and  unwilling  to  support  a  war  against  the  king  of  France,  for  it 
was  necessary  they  should  carry  on  their  commerce  by  land  and  water, 
to  live.  Benedict,  like  a  madman,  replied :  "  Your  city  is  strong,  and 
well  provided  with  stores  and  provisions.  I  will  send  to  Genoa  and 
elsewhere  for  men-at-arms,  and  write  to  my  son  the  king  of  Arragon, 
who  is  the  standard-bearer  of  the  church,  to  come  to  my  assistance, 
which  he  will  do,  for  he  is  bound  to  it  by  two  reasons  ;  I  am  his  kins- 
man, and  he  owes  obedience  to  the  pope.  Do  you  depart  hence  and 
guard  your  town,  and  I  will  defend  my  palace,  for  you  are  alarmed 
at  trifles."  This  was  all  the  answer  they  could  obtain  from  the  pope, 
and  the  cardinals  and  townsmen  retired  to  their  houses.  The  pope, 
whom  I  call  Benedict,  had,  for  a  long  time  before  laid  up  in  his  pal- 
ace great  quantities  of  wines,  corn,  salted  meat,  oil,  and  of  every 
necessary  store  for  a  fortress.  He  himself  was  a  bold  and  determined 
character,  not  easily  dismayed. 

The  marshal  Boucicaut  marched  from  the  town  of  St.  Esprit,  ar.  d, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Prince  of  Orange,  passed  through  Orange 
with  his  army,  and  entered  the  Comtat  Venaissin,  belonging  to  the 
Church,  which  was  soon  overrun.  The  men-at-arms  crossed  the 
bridge  at  Sorgues,t  and  were  masters  of  each  side  of  that  river.  The 
marshal  left  some  men  in  the  town  to  guard  it  and  defend  the  passage, 

*  Bagnols— a  town  in  lower  Languedoc,  three  leagues  from  the  Pont  du  Saint  Esprit, 
and  fifty-two  from  Lyons, 
t  The  river  Sorgues  take  its  rise  from  the  spring  at  Vaucluse 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


609 


and  oppose  the  garrison  of  Noues,  that  held  out  for  the  pope.  He 
then  fixed  his  head-quarters  at  Saint  Verain,  near  Avignon,  and  his 
army  was  daily  increasing.  The  city  of  Avignon  was  now  so  com. 
pletely  surrounded,  that  nothing  could  enter  by  land  or  water  without 
leave.  The  seneschal  of  Beaucaire's  quarters  were  at  ViUeneuve, 
close  to  Avignon,  though  belonging  to  France,  and  he,  with  five 
hundred  combatants,  guarded  that  side  of  the  town.  The  marshal 
of  France,  with  two  thousand  men-at-arms,  was  on  the  opposite  side : 
he  sent  notice  to  the  townsmen,  that  if  they  did  not  open  their  gates, 
and  submit  themselves  to  his  will,  he  would  burn  and  destroy  all  the 
houses  and  vineyards  as  far  as  the  river  Durance.  This  greatly  dis- 
mayed the  inhabitants  of  both  sexes,  who  had  their  inheritances  in 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  they  called  a  council,  to  which  they 
admitted  the  cardinals  of  Amiens,  Poitiers,  Neufchateau,  and  Viviers, 
to  have  their  advice.  The  townsmen,  who  were  the  most  interested 
in  the  marshal's  menace,  informed  the  meeting  of  their  fears  lest  he 
should  execute  it,  saying  it  was  made  by  orders  from  the  king  of 
France,  whom  they  were  not  prepared  to  resist,  nor  could  they  do  so 
with  effect,  for  he  was  too  near  a  neighbor ;  and  that,  considering  all 
things,  it  would  be  much  better  to  submit  themselves  to  the  king  of 
France  than  remain  obstinate  in  the  support  of  Benedict,  who  was 
unable  to  afford  them  any  assistance.  They  asked  the  cardinals  if 
they  would  join  them.  The  cardinals  said  they  would.  Provisions 
began  to  be  scarce  in  Avignon;  besides,  their  benefices  were  in 
France,  which  they  would  not  lose  ;  and  they  agreed  with  the  towns- 
men in  their  treaty  with  the  marshal.  The  terms  of  the  treaty  were, 
that  he  and  his  army  should  be  admitted  into  Avignon,  to  besiege  the 
palace,  but  that  no  violence  should  be  done  to  the  cardinals,  their  de- 
pendents,  nor  the  townsmen.  This  the  marshal,  the  French  lords, 
and  captains  of  the  men-at-arms,  swore  faithfully  to  observe.  When 
this  was  done  the  army  entered  the  town,  and  lodged  themselves  at 
their  ease,  for  it  was  large  enough,  and  took  off  all  obstructions  on 
the  Rh6ne  and  at  the  gates,  to  allow  free  liberty  for  the  entrance  of 
provisions. 

Pope  Benedict  was  much  cast  down,  when  he  heard  that  his  cardi- 
nals  and  the  townsmen  had  concluded  a  treaty  with  the  marshal  of 
France,  without  consulting  him.   He  said  he  would  never  surrender, 
so  long  as  he  had  breath,  and  shut  himself  up  in  his  palace,  which 
is  very  strong  and  handsome,  and  easy  to  be  defended,  provided  it 
be  well  stored  with  provisions.   The  pope  sent  off  letters  by  messen- 
gers,  before  the  marshal  entered  Avignon,  to  the  king  of  Arragon, 
humbly  entreating  him  to  come  and  succor  him  in  his  distress,  and 
to  send  him  men-at-arms  sufficient  to  oppose  the  marshal  of  France. 
He  added„that  if  he  could  be  extricated  from  the  situation  in  which 
he  was,  and  conveyed  to  Arragon,  he  would  establish  the  holy  see  at 
Perpignan  or  at  Barcelona.    The  king  of  Arragon  carefully  perused 
these  letters,  but  paid  little  attention  to  their  contents.    He  said  to 
those  near  his  person:  "What!  does  this  priest  suppose  that  I  am  to 
involve  myself  in  a  war  with  the  king  of  France  to  support  his  quar- 
rel? I  should  indeed  be  blameworthy,  were  I  to  interfere."  "Sire," 
replied  his  knights,  "  what  you  say  is  true  :  you  have  no  business  to 
meddle  with  such  matters  ;  for  you  must  know  that  the  king  of 
France  has  been  ably  advised,  and  has  just  cause  to  act  as  he  does. 
Leave  the  clergy  to  themselves  ;  and  if  they  wish  for  support,  they 
must  subject  themselves  to  those  lords  from  whose  countries  they 
receive  the  amount  of  their  benefices.    They  have  too  long  held 
them  undisturbed,  and  they  ought  to  feel  and  be  sensible  whence 
their  wealth  arises.    The  king  of  France  has  besides  written  to  en- 
ti-eat  that  you  would  agree  with  him  in  a  neutrality  between  the  two 
popes.    Accept  his  invitation,  for  the  queen,  who  is  his  cousin-ger- 
man,  has  done  so ;  and  the  greater  part  of  the  kingdom  and  clergy 
are  willing  to  do  the  same;  for  we  hold,  especially  the  Catalonians, 
that  this  opinion  is  the  surest ;  otherwise,  should  the  Christian  princes 
not  unite  in  the  same,  there  will  never  be  any  union  in  the  church, 
from  the  divisions  of  these  two  popes."   Thus  did  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon  and  his  lords  converse  on  the  subject,  while  poor  Benedict,  shut 
up  in  his  palace,  was  looking  in  vain  for  assistance  being  sent  him 
from  Arragon.   The  marshal  of  France  was  in  Avignon,  and  the  pa- 
lace, so  strictly  invested,  nothing  could  enter  it,  which  forced  those 
within  to  live  on  the  provisions  they  had.   Of  food  there  was  a  suffi- 
ciency for  two  or  three  years  ;  but,  as  there  was  a  scarcity  of  fuel  to 
dress  their  victuals,  they  began  to  be  alarmed  at  the  consequences. 

The  king  of  France  held  a  weekly  correspondence  with  the  lord 
Boucicaut,  on  the  state  of  Benedict ;  and  the  king  ordered  him  not 
to  depart  until  he  had  completed  the  business  with  the  -pope.  He 
therefore  increased  the  guard  round  the  palace,  to  prevent  him  issuing 
forth.  The  conclusion  was,  that  Benedict,  finding  himself  thus  con 
strained,  that  there  was  no  fuel,  and  that  their  provisions  were  daily 
decreasing,  without  any  assistance  coming  to  his  aid,  begged  for 
mercy,  through  the  mediation  of  some  of  his  cardinals.  The  terms 
of  the  treaty  were,  that  he  was  not  to  leave  the  palace  of  Avignon 
until  union  should  be  restored  to  the  church  ;  that  he  should  be  put 
under  the  guard  of  proper  persons ;  and  that  the  cardinals  and  richest 
citizens  of  Avignon  should  be  responsible  for  his  appearance,  < 
or  alive.  This  satisfied  the  marshal.  Those  cardinals  who  had 
benefices  in  France  exerted  themselves  much  to  conclude  this  treaty, 
declaring  unanimously  they  would  comply  with  the  orders  of  the  king 
of  France.  Thus  ended  this  business,  and  the  men-at-arms  marched 
•way  from  Avignon,  every  one  to  his  own  home. 


CHAPTER  CI. 

THE  MARSHAL  BOUCICAUT  RETURNS  TO  HUNGARY  AGAINST  THE  TURKS. 
THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  SENDS  TO  REQUEST  PERMISSION  OF  THE  DUKE  OF 
LANCASTER  TO  ACCOMPANY  BOUCICAUT  IN  THIS  EXPEDITION.  THE  KINS 
OF  ENGLAND  IS  SOLICITED  BY  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  TO  ENGAGE  HIS 
SUBJECTS  TO  A  NEUTRALITY  BETWEEN  THE  TWO  POPES,  UNTIL  A  NEW 
ELECTION  SHALL  TAKE  PLACE  ,*  BUT  THEY  REFUSE  COMPLIANCE  WlTtt 
THEIR  monarch's  REQUEST. 

After  this  exploit,  the  marshal  Boucicaut  returned  to  Paris,  and 
shortly  after  made  preparations  to  go  to  Hungary  ;  for  the  king  had 
written  to  the  king  of  France,  to  his  uncles,  and  to  the  knights  and 
squires  of  France,  that  Bajazet  was  assembling  a  large  army  of  Turks, 
Arabians,  Persians,  Tartars,  Syrians,  and  others  of  his  religion.  The 
king  of  Hungary  was  in  consequence  desirous  of  collacting  a  nume. 
rous  force  to  oppose  him,  and  offer  him  battle  with  more  advantage 
than  the  last. 

The  earl  of  Derby,  who  resided  at  Paris  at  the  h6tel  de  Clisson, 
near  the  Temple,  was  very  desirous  to  go  on  the  expedition  to  Hun- 
gary, to  avoid  putting  the  king  of  France  to  further  expense  ;  for  he 
received  from  the  French  treasury,  every  week,  five  hundred  golden 
crowns  for  his  expenses,  which  his  people  were  most  punctually  paid. 
On  the  first  mention  of  this  expedition,  the  earl  of  Derby  eagerly 
listened  to  it ;  for  he  felt  himself  unddr  great  obligations  to  the  king 
of  France,  and  was  unwilling  to  be  a  charge  on  him  longer.  He 
likewise  thought  that  he  should  gain  honor  by  going  to  Hungary,  and 
that  it  would  make  the  time  of  his  banishment  the  sooner  pass  away. 
He  consulted  his  confidential  servants,  who  advised  him  to  undertake 
it,  but  first  to  solicit  the  consent  of  his  father  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 
The  earl,  in  consequence,,  sent  to  England  the  knight  nearest  his 
person,  to  learn  the  pleasure  of  his  father,  and  how  he  would  advise 
him  to  act.  When  the  knight,  whose  name  was  Dinorth,*  arrived 
at  London,  he  heard  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  at  his  castle  of  Hert- 
ford, about  twenty  miles  from  London,  whither  he  went,  and  related 
to  him  the  earl  of  Derby's  wish  to  join  the  expedition  to  Hungary. 
When  the  duke  had  heard  all  he  had  to  say,  he  was  well  contented 
with  the  state  of  his  son,  and  bade  him  welcome,  adding,  that  what 
he  had  said,  and  the  letters  he  had  brought,  demanded  consideration. 
You  will  rest  yourself  here  while  we  deliberate  on  the  subject;  and, 
in  the  mean  time,  you  must  see  my  son's  children,  to  give  them  news 
of  their  father,  and  carry  intelligence  of  them  to  him,  for  that  he  will 
expect  from  you."  "  My  lord,"  replied  the  knight,  "  what  you  say 
is  true."  Thus  did  he,  by  desire  of  the  duke,  stay  some  little  time 
in  England. 

The  king  of  France  sent  embassadors  to  Germany,  to  infonn  the 
emperor  that  he  had  laid  hands  on  Benedict,  who  for  a  time  had 
styled  himself  pope.  These  embassadors  were  the  patriarch  of  Jeru- 
salem, sir  Charles  de  Hangiers,  and  others  of  his  knights  :  thoy  set 
out  for  Germany,  and  met  the  emperor  at  Strasbourg,  to  whom  they 
satisfactorily  delivered  their  message.  The  emperor  and  his  council 
said  they  would  deliberate  on  the  matter,  but  would  gladly  first  know 
the  determination  of  the  king  of  England,  for  which  the  king  of 
France  had  taken  on  himself  to  answer.  Upon  this,  the  embassy  re- 
turned to  France,  and  reported  what  you  have  just  read.  The  king 
of  France,  to  hasten  the  business,  sent  a  grand  embassy  to  England 
to  remonstrate  with  the  king  on  the  present  distracted  state  of  the 
church.  The  king  of  England  would  willingly  have  joined  the  king 
of  France,  but  he  had  not  his  prelates  nor  his  churchmen  and  subjects 
as  m.uch  under  his  command  as  his  father-in-law  kept  them  in  France. 
All  this  he  told  in  confidence  to  the  French  embassadors,  at  the  same 
time,  promising  them  to  do  his  utmost  to  comply  with  the  king  of 
France's  request. 

The  French  embassadors  returned  to  Paris ;  and  king  Richard,  in 
consequence  of  his  wishes  to  please  his  father-in-law,  summoned  d 
meeting  of  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  his  realm,  at  his  palace  of 
Westminster,  which  is  out  of  the  city  of  London.  When  they  met, 
he  eloquently  harangued  them  on  the  miserable  schism  in  the  church, 
and  the  plan  the  king  of  France  had  adopted,  of  remaining  neuter 
between  the  two  rival  popes,  according  to  the  advice  of  the  univer- 
sity  of  Paris,  and  oAer  learned  clerks.  The  kings  of  Scotland, 
Castille,  Arragon,  and  Navarre  had  followed  this  example,  and  all 
Germany,  Bohemia,  and  Italy  intended  doing  the  same.  He  there- 
fore entreated  that  his  kingdom  would  adopt  the  like  measures. 
When  the  prelates,  who  were  ignorant  why  they  had  been  assem- 
bled, heard  this  speech,  they  were  greatly  astonished,  and  were  silent. 
Several  murmured,  and  said  :  "  Our  king  is  quite  a  Frenchman :  his 
only  wish  is  to  disgrace  and  ruin  us,  but  he  shall  not  succeed. 
What !  does  he  want  us  to  change  our  creed  ?  He  may  go  so  far 
that  evil  will  befal  him.  We  will  do  nothing  in  this  matter,  since 
the  king  of  France  proposes  it.  Let  him  keep  to  his  neutrality,  if 
he  please,  and  we  will  keep  our  creed.  We  will  never  suffer  any 
attempt  to  deprive  us  of  it,  unless  better  reasons  can  be  shown  than 
those  we  have  just  heard."  ,    ,  .  , 

The  king,  seeing  them  thus  murmur  together,  made  the  bishop  of 
London,  who  had  laid  the  proposals  of  neutrality  before  them,  ask 
what  determination  were  best  to  be  taken.  They  replied,  one  by 
one,  that  the  matter  was  so  weighty,  great  dehberation  was  requisite 


'  Dmorth."  The  MSS.  have  Du  Roch.  U.  if  not  Dymocie. 


610 


CHRONICLES    OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN.  &c. 


i)efore  any  answer  could  be  made.  Upon  this,  the  meeting  broke 
up,  and  the  clergy  who  had  been  assembled  retired  to  their  inns  in 
:he  city  of  London.  The  citizens,  learning  from  them  the  cause  of 
ihe  meeting,  and  the  proposition  that  the  king  had  made  them,  were 
,,'reatly  angered  against  him,  for  in  England  the  belief  in  the  pope  of 
ilome  was  general.  They  said :  "  This  Richard  of  Bordeaux  will 
.  uin  everything,  if  he  be  suffered  to  go  on.  His  head  is  so  thoroughly 
French,  he  cannot  disguise  it ;  but  a  day  may  come  when  he  shall 
pay  for  all  without  having  time  to  repent,  and  so  shall  those  who 
have  been  his  advisers. 

Things  continued  in  this  state  ;  and  all  his  solicitations  and  re- 
monstrances with  his  clergy  to  remain  neuter  obtained  not  any  atten- 
tion.  The  king  of  France  and  his  council  were  dissatisfied  that  king 
Richard  had  not  instantly  determined  his  country  to  be  neuter,  but 
in  truth  he  could  not  prevail  with  his  clergy  to  do  so  ;  and  shortly 
after  there  fell  out  such  horrible  events  that  the  like  are  not  to  be 
found  in  this  whole  history,  nor  in  that  of  any  other  Christian  king? 
except  that  noble  prince  Lusignan,  king  of  Cyprus  and  Jerusalem? 
whom  his  brother  and  the  Cypriots  villainously  murdered. 


CHAPTER  CII. 

THE  ANSWER  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER  GIVES  THE  KNIGHT  WHO  HAD 
BEEN  SENT  TO  HIBI  BY  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  TO  REQUEST  HIS  PERMIS- 
SION TO  JOIN  THE  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  TURKS.  THE  DEATH  OF 
THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

When  the  chevalier  Diuorth,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  earl  of 
Derby  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  had  received  answers  to  the  letters 
he  had  brought,  and  had  visited  all  the  castles  of  the  carl  his  lord,  and 
waited  on  his  four  sons  and  two  daughters,  who  had  remained  in 
England,  he  took  leave  and  returned  to  France.  The  answer  from 
the  duke  of  Lancaster  was,  that  he  would  not  advise  his  son  to  go 
iuto  Hungary,  but,  when  tired  of  France,  to  visit  Castille  and  Portu- 
gal, and  amuse  himself  at  the  courts  of  his  brothers-in-law  and  sis- 
Cers.  The  earl  of  Derby  read  these  letters  twice  over  and  mused 
some  time  on  their  contents.  His  knight  told  him  in  confidence  that 
the  duke  of  Lancaster's  physicians  and  surgeons  had  assured  him 
the  duke  labored  under  so  dangerous  a  disease  it  must  soon  cause 
his  death. 

This  information  made  the  earl  give  over  all  thoughts  of  travelling 
farther.    He  remained  in  Paris,  at  the  hdtel  de  Clisson,  which  had 
een  prepared  for  him  and  his  attendants.    He  frequently  visited  the 
.  ing,  and  the  duke  of  Orleans  and  their  uncles,  who  entertained  him 
jandsomely.    The  earl  was  so  sensible  of  their  attentions,  that  he 
aid  to  the  king  of  France  :  "  My  lord,  you  pay  me  so  much  honor 
iind  courtesy,  and  give  me  proofs  of  such  affection,  that  I  know  not 
.;;low  I  shall  ever  be  able  to  make  you  any  return  ;  but,  if  it  please 
jrod  that  I  go  back  to  England,  I  will  not  forget  them  in  my  attach, 
ment  to  our  queen,  your  daughter,  whom  God  preserve  !"    "  Many 
thanks,  fair  cousin,"  replied  the  king.     It  happened,  that  about 
Christmas-tide,  duke  John  of  Lancaster  fell  dangerously  ill  of  a  dis- 
order  which  ended  his  life,  to  the  great  grief  of  all  his  friends.  He 
had  been  some  time  very  low  spirited,  on  account  of  the  banishment 
of  his  son,  whom  his  nephew  king  Richard  had  forced  out  of  Eng. 
land  for  a  very  trifling  cause,  and  also  for  the  manner  in  which  the 
kingdom  was  governed,  which,  if  persevered  in,  he  foresaw  must  be 
its  ruin.    The  king  of  England,  as  it  seemed,  was  little  affected  by 
his  uncle's  death,  and  he  was  soon  forgotten. 

Many  of  the  nobles,  but  not  all,  were  uneasy  the  kingdom  was  so 
weakened  by  the  deaths  of  the  dukes  of  Lancaster,  Gloucester,  and 
the  earl  of  Arundel,  and  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was  banished,  who 
ought  to  be  now  duke  of  Lancaster  by  legal  succession.    Some  said : 
We  shall  see  what  the  king  will  do.    It  is  time  that  he  recal  his 
cousin  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  remit  his  further  punishment,  though 
there  was  scarcely  any  justice  in  it.    It  is  proper  that  he  return  to 
■take  possession  of  his  lands,  and  do  homage  as  duke  of  Lancaster." 
Such  speeches  were  common  throughout  England,  but  especially  in 
London,  where  the  earl  of  Derby  was  a  hundred  times  more  beloved 
than  king  Richard.    Notwithstanding  these  murniurs,  and  that  he 
was  spoken  to  on  the  subject,  as  well  as  hi%ministcrs,  nothing  was 
done  :  on  the  contrary,  the  king  showed  he  was  more  irritated  against 
Jhe  earl.    In  this  lie  was  very  badly  advised ;  for  if,  on  the  death  of 
2is  uncle,  he  had  sent  for  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  said  to  him  :  "  Fair 
,      eousin,  you  are  welcome.    You  are  now  duke  of  Lancaster,  and, 
I     After  us,  the  greatest  personage  in  the  realm  :  we  will,  therefore,  that 
I     you  remain  with  us ;  and  we  will  be  governed  by  your  counsels,  and 
I      do  nothing  without  your  approbation  ;"  he  would  then  have  continued 
4     king  of  England,  and  avoided  the  unfortunate  end  that  was  awaiting 
him  :  the  catastrophe  was  now  so  near  at  hand  that  he  could  no  way 
avoid  it,  as  you  shall  speedily  hear. 


I  CHAPTER  CIII. 

I  THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  MAKES  THE  KING  OF  FRANCE  ACQUAINTED  WITH 

I  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  BUT  DOES  NOT  NOTICE  IT  TO 

i  ;  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  THOUGH  SON  TO  THE  LATE  DUKE. 

The  news  of  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  soon  public 
jn  France.    King  Richard  wrote  an  account  of  it  to  the  king  with  a 


sort  of  joy,  but  did  not  notice  it  to  the  earl  of  Derby.  The  earl,  how 
ever,  knew  it  as  soon,  if  not  sooner  than  the  king  of  France,  from 
his  people  in  England.  He  clothed  himself  and  his  attendants  in 
deep  mourning,  as  was  right,  and  had  his  obsequies  grandly  per- 
formed ;  at  which  were  present,  the  king  of  France,  the  duke  of 
Orleans,  their  three  uncles,  and  numbers  of  the  prelates  and  great 
barons  of  France,  for  the  earl  was  much  liked  by  all.  The  French 
barons  visited  him  often,  and  some  were  displeased  at  and  took  part 
in  his  misfortunes :  he  was  an  amiable  knight,  courteous  and  pleas- 
ant to  every  one,  and  it  was  currently  said,  the  king  of  England 
was  very  ill  advised  not  to  recal  him.  To  say  the  truth,  if  the  king 
had  wisely  considered  consequences,  he  would  have  done  it :  affairs 
would  not  have  turned  out  so  miserably  as  they  did.  The  earl  of 
Derby  was  now,  by  the  death  of  his  father,  duke  of  Lancaster,  and 
the  most  potent  baron  in  England,  second  to  none  but  the  king,  and 
by  his  advice  the  king  should  be  governed. 

The  king  and  his  ministers  should  not  have  forgotten  that  the 
people  of  England,  more  particularly  the  Londoners,  had  frequently 
risen  against  the  government ;  that  the  king  was  not  popular  with 
any  rank  of  men  ;  and  that,  during  the  life  of  the  duke  of  Glouces- 
ter, he  had  suffered  many  vexations,  and  even  personal  danger.  When 
the  citizens  of  London  and  the  deputies  from  the  great  towns  waited 
on  the  king  at  Eltham,  to  petition  for  the  abolition  of  the  war  taxes, 
their  plan  was  (by  the  secret  advice  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and 
other  lords,)  to  seize  the  king  and  queen,  and  choose  another  in  his 
room.  King  Richard  and  his  queen  were  to  be  confined  and  allowed 
a  sufficiency  for  their  maintenance  during  their  lives.  The  duke  of 
Gloucester  had  requested  his  nephew,  son  to  the  daughter  of  the 
duke  of  Clarence,  called  John  earl  of  March,  to  take  charge  of  the 
government  of  England  ;  but  he  had  excused  himself  from  so  doing, 
and  the  meeting  was  dismissed  in  tolerable  good  humor  by  the  pru- 
dence and  temper  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  Richard  reigned 
with  greater  prosperity  than  before.  The  king  was  not  unacquainted 
with  these  designs  against  him ;  and  by  the  wicked  counsel  of  those 
about  his  person,  who  gave  him  to  understand  the  duke  of  Glouces- 
ter was  at  the  bottom  of  this  plot,  under  pretence  of  gr^at  affection 
he  had  him  arrested  in  the  night,  and  carried  over  to  Calais,  where 
he  was  strangled.  This  caused  a  great  noise  in  England,  and  pro. 
posals  were  made  for  dethroning  the  king  ;  but  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter,  with  his  usual  prudence  and  wisdom,  although  the  duke  of  Glou. 
cester  was  his  brother,  and  he  was  sorely  afflicted  by  his  death,  con. . 
sidering  he  could  not  restore  him  to  life  and  the  consequences  that 
might  ensue,  again  appeased  these  discontents;  and  his  nephew, 
king  Richard,  was  more  feared  than  ever. 

The  kiag  ought  to  have  remembered  all  these  circumstances,  and 
likewise  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was  the  most  popular  man  in  Eng- 
land with  every  description  of  men,  and  should  therefore  instantly, 
on  the  death  of  his  father,  have  recalled  him.  But  the  king  had  no 
such  inclination  :  on  the  contrary,  he  immediately  sent  his  officers  to 
take  possession  of  his  lands  and  seize  their  rents,  declaring,  that, 
during  his  banishment,  neither  the  earl  nor  his  family  should  receive 
any  of  his  revenues  in  England.  He  also,  to  the  great  vexation  of 
such  as  were  attached  to  the  earl  or  his  children,  disposed  of  several 
estates  in  the  duchy  of  Lancaster  to  seme  of  his  knights,  and  to 
whoever  asked  for  them.  The  English  barons  greatly  blamed  hins 
for  this,  and  said :  "  It  is  clear  the  king  of  England  bears  no  good 
will  to  his  cousin,  the  earl  of  Derby,  when  he  refuses  to  recal  him 
and  suffer  him  to  take  possession  of  his  inheritance.  He  would 
with  his  children,  be  a  grand  support  to  the  crown,  and  a  stafi'  tc 
lean  on,  but  he  acts  quite  contrary,  by  thus  keeping  him  out  of  the 
kingdom,  in  a  disagreeable  state,  and  which  he  would  make  worse 
if  he  could.  He  has  taken  possession  of  his  lands,  and  sent  hither 
his  officers,  as  if  they  were  legally  his  own,  who  treat  the  tenants 
worse  than  any  in  England :  should  they  complain,  during  the  ab- 
sence of  their  lord,  they  are  not  attended  to.  It  is  no  sign  of  affec- 
tion or  justice  toward  the  earl  of  Derby  and  his  children,  when  ho 
thus  seizes  the  inheritance  of  Lancaster,  that  descends  to  them  as 
the  true  heirs  of  ihe  lady  Blanche,  daughter  of  Henry  duke  of  Lan. 
caster,  and  likewise  that  from  their  mother,  the  daughter  of  the  earl 
of  Hereford  and  Northampton,  and  constable  of  England,  which  he 
is  daily  distributing  piecemeal  to  any  person  according  to  his 
pleasure.  This  conduct  is  contrary  to  reason  and  justice,  and  so 
greatly  disliked  by  the  good  people  of  England,  that  things  cannot 
longer  remain  in  their  present  state." 

Such  conversations  were  general  among  the  nobles,  prelates,  and 
commonalty  of  England.  In  like  manner,  the  lords  in  France,  who 
heard  of  this  matter,  and  were  acquainted  with  the  earl  of  Derby, 
wondered  at  it,  and  said  :  "  According  to  our  opinion,  this  king  of 
England  has  formed  too  great  a  hatred  against  the  earl  of  Derby, 
who  is  his  cousin.german.  He  is  a  graceful  and  courteous  knight  to 
all  who  address  him.  Either  the  king  of  England  knows  some 
things  of  him  that  we  do  not,  or  he  is  miserably  advised :  it  is  sur. 
prising  the  king  of  France,  his  brother  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and 
their  uncles  of  Berry,  Burgundy,  and  Bourbon,  do  not  interfere  in 
the  business,  for  he  is  daily  with  some  of  them.  They  would  have 
greater  weight  than  any  others,  and  the  king  of  England  would  do 
more  to  please  them  from  love  to  his  queen,  who  is  daughter  to  the 
king  of  France  ;  but,  as  they  have  not  taken  any  steps  in  the  matter 
it  behooves  us  to  hold  our  peace."   In  truth,  the  king  of  France  and 


CHRONICLES   OF  ENGLA 


ND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


61. 


his  family  were  perfectly  well  disposed  toward  the  earl  of  Derby, 
whom  they  greatly  respected,  and  wished  always  for  his  company. 
It  was  considered  that  he  was  a  widower,  likely  to  marry  again,  and 
that  the  duke  of  Berry  had  a  daughter,  who  though  so  young,  was  a 
widow  of  two  husbands  :  she  had  been  first  married  to  Louis  de 
Biois,  who  had  died  in  his  youth,  and  then  to  the  lord  Philip  d'Artois, 
count  d'Eu,  who  died  in  Turkey,  as  you  have  read  in  this  history. 
Mary  of  Berry  was  not  more  than  twenty-three  years  old,  and  a 
raarriage  between  hex  and  the  earl  of  Derby  was  talked  of  and  nearly 
concluded. 

The  duke  of  Berry  knew  well  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was  the 
greatest  heir-apparent  in  England,  as  did  the  king  of  France,  who 
was  anxious  this  match  should  take  place,  on  account  of  his  daughter 
being  queen  of  England.  It  was  natural  to  imagine  that  two  such 
ladies,  so  nearly  related,  would  be  agreeable  company  to  each  other, 
and  that  the  kingdoms  of  France  and  England  would  enjoy  longer 
peace^  and  be  more  intimately  connected.  All  this  would  probably 
have  been  true,  if  it  could  have  been  accomplished,  but  king  Rich, 
ard  and  his  council  broke  off  all  these  measures.  Whatever  mis- 
fortunes fate  has  decreed  cannot  be  prevented ;  they  must  have 
their  course  ;  and  those  that  befel  king  Richard  are  wonderful  indeed 
to  think  on.  He  might  indeed  have  avoided  them,  but  what  must  be 
will  be. 

I,  John  Froissart,  author  of  these  chronicles,  will  literally  say  what, 
in  my  younger  days,  I  heard  at  a  mansion  called  Berkharapstead, 
distant  from  London  thirty  miles,  and  which,  at  the  time  I  am  speak- 
ing of,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1361,  belonged  to  the  prince  of  Wales, 
father  to  king  Richard.  As  the  prince  and  princess  were  about  to 
leave  England  for  Aquitaine,  to  hold  their  state,  the  king  of  England, 
queen  Fhilippa,  my  mistress,  the  dukes  of  Clarence,  Lancaster,  the 
lord  Edmund,  who  was  afterwards  earl  of  Cambridge  and  duke  of 
York,  with  their  children,  came  to  this  mansion  to  visit  the  prince 
and  take  leave  of  him.  I  was  at  that  time  twenty-four  years  old, 
and  one  of  the  clerks  of  the  chamber  to  my  lady  the  queen.  During 
this  visit,  as  I  was  seated  on  a  bench,  I  heard  the  following  conver- 
sation from  a  knight  to  some  of  the  ladies  of  the  queen.  He  said  : 
"  There  was  in  that  country  a  book  called  Brut,  which  many  say 
contains  the  prophecies  of  Merlin.  According  to  its  contents,  nei- 
ther the  prince  of  Wales  nor  duke  of  Clarence,  though  sons  to  king 
Edward,  will  wear  the  crov/n  of  England,  but  it  will  fall  to  the  house 
of  Lancaster."  When  the  knight  said  this,  the  earl  of  Derby  was 
not  born  :  his  birth  was  seven  years  after.  This  prophecy,  however, 
was  verified,  for  I  have  since  seen  Henry,  earl  of  Derby,  king  of 
England. 


CHAPTER  CIV. 

THE  TREATY  OF  MAKRIAGE  BETWEEN  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  AND  THE 
DAUGHTER  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  BERRY  IS  BROKEN  OFF  BY  THE  KING  OF 
ENGLAND,  THROUGH  THE  MEANS  OF  THE  EARL  OF  SALISBURY. 

The  moment  king  Richard  learnt  that  a  treaty  of  marriage  was 
going  forward,  witn  the  approbation  of  all  parties,  between  the  earl 
of  Derby  and  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry,  he  became  very  thoughtful  and 
much  displeased  thereat.  He  said  to  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  in  whom 
he  had  great  confidence  :  "  My  lord,  you  must  make  yourself  ready 
to  go  to  Paris ;  I  will  give  you  credential  letters  to  the  king  our 
father,  and  to  our  well-beloved  brother  and  uncles.  Tell  them  to 
beware  of  forming  any  alliance  or  marriage  with  such  a  traitor  as  the 
earl  of  Derby,  who  would  have  betrayed  his  sovereign  :  you  are  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  the  fact :  and,  with  your  good  understanding, 
act  in  such  wise  that  I  shall  be  satisfied,  and  this  marriage  be  put 
aside."  The  earl  of  Salisbury  replied :  "  Sire,  I  shall  punctually 
obey  all  your  commands ;  but,  if  this  marriage  could  be  broken  off 
by  any  other  means  than  mine,  I  shall  be  very  thankful  to  you." 
"  Earl  of  Salisbury,"  answered  the  king,  "  make  no  excuses  ;  for  I 
will  and  entreat  that  you  go  thither,  and  whatever  may  be  the  conse- 
quences  I  will  support  you  through  them."  "  Well,  sire,"  said  the 
earl,  "  since  you  specially  command  me,  and  the  matter  seems  to 
interest  you  so  much,  I  will  undertake  it,  but  I  go  very  unwillingly." 
"  Hasten  your  preparation  as  much  as  you  can,"  replied  the  king, 
"  that  the  treaty  of  marriage  be  not  too  far  advanced." 
*  The  earl  of  Salisbury  was  soon  ready,  and,  having  had  his  creden- 

tial letters  sealed,  he  departed  from  the  king,  who  at  the  time  resided 
with  his  queen  at  Leeds-castle.  He  carried  with  him  private  letters 
'  from  the  queen  to  the  king  and  queen  of  France,  and  to  her  brother 
the  duke  of  Orleans,  and,  hastening  his  journey,  arrived  at  Dover, 
where,  the  wind  being  favorable,  he  embarked,  and  landed  at  Calais. 
He  was  received  by  the  king's  half-brother,  the  earl  of  Huntingdon, 
governor  pf  Calais,  to  whom  he  told  part  of  his  business.  He  made 
I  no  long  stay  at  Calais,  but  continued  his  road  through  Amiens  to 
Paris,  and  wherever  he  passed  he  was  well  entertained.  On  his 
arrival  at  Paris,  he  lodged  at  the  White  Ho-j-se,  in  the  square  of  the 
Greve.*  After  he  had  dressed  himself,  he  waited  on  the  king  and 
queen,  and  delivered  his  credential  letters :  when  the  king  of  France 
had  perused  them,  he  took  the  earl  of  Salisbury  aside  and  demanded 
his  business.  The  earl  related  to  him  very  minutely  everything  he 
had  been  charged  vrith  by  the  king  of  England,  and  called  the  earl  of 


.       «  The  M9S.  tay,  "  at  the  chateau  de  Festus,  in  the  rue  du  Tiroir." 


Derby  a  traitor  to  his  natural  lord.  The  king,  on  hearing  this  expres 
sion,  was  angered  (for  he  had  taken  so  strong  a  liking  to  the  earl  o! 
Derby,  that  he  would  not  hear  anything  said  in  his  dispraise,)  and 
gave  back  the  letters  to  the  earl,  saying  :  "  Earl  of  Salisbury,  we 
readily  believe  what  you  tell  us ;  but  our  son  of  England  bears  too 
great  a  hatred  to  our  cousin  of  Derby,  and  we  wonder  he  has  con- 
tinued it  so  long,  for  we  think  that  his  court  would  be  better  adorned 
if  he  were  near  his  person,  and  those  who  have  the  most  weight  in 
his  council  ought  to  advise  him  to  recal  his  cousin."  "  Very  dear 
sire,"  replied  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  "  I  only  act  as  I  have  been 
ordered."  "  That  is  true,"  said  the  king :  "  we  are  not  angry  with 
you,  for  perchance  our  son  may  know  of  these  matters  more  than  we 
can  :  execute  the  commission  you  have  been  charged  with."  The 
earl  then  waited  on  the  duke  of  Berry,  and  delivered  his  message 
from  king  Richard.  The  duke  made  no  ansvver,  but  went  to  the 
king  at  the  h6tel  de  Saint  Pol,  and  asked  if  he  had  received  any 
news  from  England.  The  king  told  him  all  that  had  passed  between 
him  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  and  a  privy  council  of  the  king's 
uncles  and  principal  lords,  was  summoned  on  the  occasion.  They 
said  :  "  The  king  of  England  must  fear  very  much  the  earl  of  Derby, 
from  circumstances  tha-t  we  are  ignorant  of,  and  that  have  not  been 
made  public.  We  ought  to  be  more  attached  to  him  than  the  earl 
of  Derby,  from  his  connection  with  us  by  marriage  ;  and,  as  we  have 
been  informed,  he  will  be  gready  displeased  if  we  proceed  in  the 
marriage  of  the  earl  of  Derby  with  the  countess  d'Eu,  we  must  break 
it  off.  We  have  only  to  conceal  what  we  liave  heard  from  England 
until  the  earl  of  Salisbury  be  returned." 

I'he  king  and  his  council  adopted  this  resolution.  When  the  earl 
of  Salisbury  had  completed  the  business  he  had  been  sent  on  to 
Paris,  he  took  leave  of  the  king  and  his  lords,  and  departed.  The 
king,  however,  showed  he  was  more  displeased  than  otherwise  at 
the  intelligence  he  had  brought,  and  returned  to  the  earl  his  creden- 
tial letters,  refusing  to  accept  of  them,  from  his  partiality  to  the  earl 
of  Derby.  This  last  knew  of  the  earl  of  Salisbury  being  at  Paris, 
but  they  never  saw  each  other;  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury  returned 
to  Calais  without  speaking  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  thence  to  Eng. 
land  to  report  the  success  of  his  mission. 

The  earl  of  Derby  was  much  displeased  that  the  earl  of  Salisbury 
should  leave  Paris  without  seeing  him,  and  augured  from  it  nothing 
favorable.  His  council  were  of  the  same  opinion,  and  said  to  him  : 
"  My  lord,  you  will  soon  perceive  such  things  as  you  little  dream  of, 
although  they  are  as  yet  hid  from  you.  The  French  are  a  close  and 
subtle  people :  perhaps  the  king  of  England  and  his  minions  are 
vexed  that  the  king  of  France  and  his  court  show  you  such  honor 
and  affection ;  perhaps  also  it  may  be  rumored  in  England  that  you 
propose  marrying  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry,  and  king  Richard,  to 
whom  this  intelligence  will  not  be  agreeable,  has  sent  over  to  have 
it  broken  off :  should  that  be  the  case,  you  will  speedily  hear  of  it." 
Thus,  as  the  knights  and  council  of  the  earl  of  Derby  had  supposed 
matters  were,  did  they  turn  out.  About  a  month  after  the  departure 
of  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  commissioners  from  the  ea'-l  of  Derby 
renewed  the  matter  of  the  marriage  with  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry  : 
but  those  on  the  part  of  the  duke  replied :  "  Tell  my  lord  of  Derby, 
that  when  he  is  in  the  presence  of  the  king  and  his  brother  the  duke 
of  Orleans,  he  may  propose  this  business  himself ;  for  we  cannot  say 
more  on  the  subject,  since  it  is  not  agreeable  to  our  employers  that 
we  longer  interfere  in  it." 

These  words  were  repeated  to  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  suspected 
nothing  more  was  meant  by  it  than  to  hasten  the  marriage ;  for  the 
king  of  France  and  his  lords  had  shown  outwardly  as  much  eager- 
ness  for  the  match  as  ever.  He  remembered  what  had  been  told 
him,  and  at  a  proper  opportunity,  when  the  king  and  his  lords  were 
together,  renewed  his  proposal  of  marriage.  The  duke  of  Burgundy, 
having  been  charged  with  the  answer,  replied,  "  Cousin  of  Derby, 
we  cannot  think  of  marrying  our  cousin  to  a  traitor."  The  earl  in- 
stantly  changed  color  on  hearing  this  expression,  and  said  :  "  Sir,  I 
am  in  the  presence  of  my  lord  the  king,  and  must  interrupt  your 
speech,  to  answer  the  expression  you  have  used.  I  never  was  nor 
never  thought  of  being  a  traitor ;  and  if  any  one  dare  to  charge  me 
with  treason,  I  am  ready  to  answer  him  novv',  or  at  wnatever  time 
it  may  please  the  king  to  appoint."  "No,  cousin,"  said  the  king, 
"  I  do  not  believe  you  will  find  any  man  in  France  that  will  chal- 
lenge  your  honor.  The  expression  my  uncle  has  used  comes  from 
England."  The  earl  of  Derby  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  re- 
plied,  "  My  lord,  I  willingly  believe  you :  may  God  preserve  all  my 
friends,  and  confound  mine  enemies !"  The  king  made  the  earl 
rise,  and  said  :  "  Earl,  be  appeased  :  all  this  matter  will  end  v/ell ; 
and  when  you  shall  be  on  good  terms  with  every  one,  we  can  then 
talk  of  marriage.  But  it  will  be  first  necessary  that  you  have  pos- 
session of  your  duchy  of  Lancaster ;  for  it  is  the  custom  of  France, 
and  of  many  countries  on  this  side  the  s(  a,  that  when  a  lord  marries 
with  the  consent  of  his  lord  paramount,  should  he  have  one,  he  seU 
des  a  dower  on  his  svife."  Upon  this,  wine  and  spices  were  brought : 
the  conversation  ended ;  and,  when  the  king  retired  to  his  closet, 
every  one  went  away. 

The  earl  of  Derby,  on  his  return  to  the  h6tel  de  Clisson,  was  bit- 
terly enraged,  and  not  without  reason,  to  be  accused  of  treason,  when 
he  thought  himself  one  of  the  most  loyal  knights  in  the  universe,  and 
in  the  presence  too  of  the  king  of  France,  who  had  shown  him  m 


612 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


:nuch  affection  and  courtesy,  and  that  this  accusation  should  have 
oeen  brought  from  England  by  the  earl  of  Salisbury.    His  knights 
pacified  him  as  well  as  they  could,  by  saying:  "  My  lord,  whoever 
wishes  to  live  in  this  world,  must  sometimes  suffer  trouble.  Comfort 
/ourself  for  the  present,  and  bear  all  things  with  patience  :  perhaps 
}  ou  will  hereafter  have  it  made  up  in  joy  and  glory.    Of  all  the  lords 
t  n  this  side  of  the  sea,  the  king  of  France  loves  you  the  most,  and, 
from  what  we  hear  and  see,  he  will  instantly  prevent  any  insult  be. 
ing  offered  you.    You  should  be  thankful  to  him  and  his  uncles  for 
having  kept  this  matter  secret  during  the  stay  of  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury,  and  until  he  was  landed  in  England."    "  Indeed  !"  replied  the 
earl :  "  I  should  have  thought  it  more  loyal  to  have  made  the  charge 
while  he  was  here,  than  to  have  waited  so  long.    I  could  then  have 
been  enabled  sufficiently  to  exculpate  myself  in  the  presence  of  the 
king  and  his  lords,  so  that  my  innocency  would  have  been  apparent ; 
but  I  must  now  submit  to  the  disgrace  until  I  shall  wipe  it  off." 
"  My  lord,"  answered  the  knights,  "  all  faults  cannot  be  corrected  at 
once  :  have  patience,  we  hope  things  will  turn  out  better  in  England 
than  you  think.    The  affection  the  whole  country  bear  you  will  very 
soon,  if  it  please  God,  deliver  you  from  all  dangers."    Thus  did  his 
Knights  attempt  to  comfort  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  was  more  cast 
down  than  man  ever  was  ;  and  what  they  had  uttered  by  chance, 
for  consolation,  turned  out  true,  as  I  shall  now  relate. 

It  was  known  in  England  that  the  earl  of  Salisbury  had  been  sent 
to  France  with  credential  letters,  and  that,  on  the  strength  of  them, 
he  had  accused  the  earl  of  Derby  to  the  king  of  France  and  his 
uncles,  as  a  perjured,  false,  and  wicked  traitor,  which  words  had 
greatly  angered  many  of  the  prelates  and  barons  of  the  kingdom. 
They  said,  when  among  themselves :  "  The  earl  of  Salisbury  has 
done  very  wrong  to  carry  such  a  message  to  France,  and  make  so 
neavy  a  charge  against  the  most  honorable  man  in  the  world.  The 
day  will  come  when  he  shall  repent  of  this,  and  say,  '  It  weighs 
neavily  on  me  that  I  ever  carried  a  message  to  France  against  the 
earl  of  Derby.'  "  The  Londoners  were  exceedingly  enraged  against 
the  king  and  his  ministers  for  their  conduct,  and  said  :  "  Ah,  gallant 
and  courteous  earl  of  Derby,  how  great  are  the  jealousies  and  ha- 
treds against  thee,  when,  to  overwhelm  thee  with  disgrace  and  vex- 
ation, they  charge  thee  with  treason  1  It  was  not  enough  for  the 
king  and  his  minions  to  force  thee  out  of  the  kingdom,  but  they 
must  add  this  charge  also ;  but,  by  God,  all  things  have  an  end,  and 
their  turn  may  come."  "  Alas  I"  cried  the  people,  "  what  have  his 
children  done  ?  when  the  king  seizes  their  inheritance,  which  ought 
to  be  theirs  by  direct  succession  from  grandfather  and  father.  There 
must  be  some  change  in  public  measures,  for  we  neither  can  nor  will 
«uffer  them  to  go  on  longer." 


CHAPTER  CV. 

KING  RICHARD  OF  ENGLAND  PROCLAIMS  A  TOURNAMENT,  WHICH  IS  AT- 
TENDED BY  VERY  FEW  PERSONS.  ON  SETTING  OUT  FOR  IRELAND  HE 
BANISHES  THE  EARL  OF  NORTHUMBERLAND  AND  HIS  SON  THE  KINGDOM. 

Soon  after  the  return  of  the  earl  of  Salisbury  from  France  to  Eng- 
land, king  Richard  had  proclaimed  throughout  his  realm  and  in 
Scotland,  that  a  grand  tournament  would  be  held  at  Windsor,  by 
forty  knights  and  forty  squires,  clothed  in  green,  with  the  device  of 
a  white  falcon,  against  all  comers,  and  that  the  queen  of  England, 
well  attended  by  ladies  and  damsels,  would  be  at  this  feast.  The 
queen  was  indeed  present  at  the  tournament  in  magnificent  array, 
but  very  few  of  the  barons  attended  ;  the  greater  part  of  the  knights 
and  squires  of  England  were  disgusted  with  the  king,  for  the  banish- 
ment of  the  earl  of  Derby,  the  injuries  he  was  doing  the  earl's  chil- 
dren, the  murder  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  that  had  been  committed 
in  the  castle  of  Calais,  the  death  of  the  earl  of  Arundel,  whom  he 
had  beheaded  in  London,  and  the  perpetual  exile  of  the  earl  of  War- 
wick. None  of  the  kindred  of  these  lords  came  to  the  feast,'  which 
was  of  course  very  poorly  attended. 

The  king,  after  this  tournament,  made  preparations  to  go  to  Ire- 
land. He  left  his  queen,  Isabella,  and  her  household  at  Windsor 
castle,  and  took  the  road  to  Bristol,  where  he  laid  in  ample  purvey- 
ances and  stores.  He  had  with  him  full  two  thousand  lances,  knights 
and  squires,  and  ten  thousand  archers.  When  the  Londoners  heard 
he  was  set  out,  they  began  to  murmur  together  and  say  :  "  Well ! 
Richard  of  Bordeaux  has  taken  the  road  to  Bristol  for  Ireland.  It 
will  be  his  destruction:  never  will  he  return  thence  to  joy,  more  than 
his  ancestor,  king  Edwaiid,  who  governed  his  realm  so  foolishly, 
through  the  counsels  of  the  Despencers,  and  paid  for  it.  This  Rich, 
ard  of  Bordeaux  has  confided  so  long  in  weak  and  wicked  counsel- 
lors, that  it  cannot  longer  be  borne." 

You  must  know,  that  although  many  barons,  knights,  and  squires 
accompanied  the  king  in  his  expedition  to  Ireland,  they  were  much 
discontented  with  him,  and  did  not  follow  him  with  a  good  will. 
When  they  were  together,  they  conversed,  saying,  "  Our  king  gov- 
erns very  badly,  and  too  readily  believes  weak  counsel."  This  was 
so  often  and  so  loudly  spoken  of  throughout  the  realm,  particularly 
by  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  his  son  Harry  Percy,  that  the 
king's  ministers  heard  of  it  and  said  to  the  king  :  "  Sire,  the  earl  of 
Northumberland  and  his  son  say  things  that  must  not  be  suffered, 
for  they  want  to  excite  your  subjects  to  rise  against  you.  Every 


rebel  must  be  punished,  one  after  another,  that  the  greatest  barona 
may  fear  you,  and  take  example."  "  That  is  true,"  replied  the  king: 
"how  shall  I  act  on  this  occasion  ?"  "  We  will  tell  you,  sire  :  they 
are  to  join  this  expedition,  but  not  yet  arrived.  When  they  come, 
order  them  to  your  presence  by  the  earl  of  Salisbury  or  any  other 
you  please,  and  then  remonstrate  with  them  on  the  injurious  speeches 
they  have  uttered  against  you  and  your  ministers.  You  will  hear 
what  answer  they  make,  and,  as  that  may  be,  consider  how  you 
shall  punish  them,  by  imprisonment  or  otherwise."  The  king  replied, 
"  You  say  well,  and  what  you  advise  shall  be  done." 

The  earl  of  Northumberland  and  his  son  had  good  friends  on  this 
expedition,  by  whom  great  part  of  the  secret  councils  of  the  king 
were  revealed  :  they  were  strongly  advised  not  to  join. the  armament 
nor  appear  in  the  king's  presence,  for  that  he  was  so  wroth  with  them, 
they  would  at  least  be  severely  reprimanded,  if  not  imprisoned.  On 
hearing  this,  they  retarded  their  journey  toward  Bristol ;  for,  accord- 
ing to  the  intelligence  sent  them,  had  they  come,  they  v/ould  have 
run  a  risk  of  their  lives.  The  king's  ministers,  perceiving  the  eaid 
of  Northumberland  did  not  arrive,  said  to  him,  "  See,  sire,  if  we  did 
not  tell  you  the  truth :  neither  the  earl  of  Northumberland  nor  his 
son  condescend  to  serve  you,  although  ordered  ;  and,  if  you  send 
them  a  special  summons,  you  will  have  a  confirmation  that  what  we 
have  told  you  is  true."  The  king  said,  it  should  be  done.  Letters 
were  signed,  sealed,  and  sent  off  by  a  special  messenger,  containing 
orders  for  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  sir  Henry  Percy  instantly 
to  join  the  king's  forces,  and  perform  their  duties  as  they  were 
bounden  to  do.  The  messenger  continued  his  journey  to  a  very 
handsome  castle*  of  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  on  the  borders  of 
Scotland,  and  delivered  his  letters.  The  earl  read  them  attentively, 
and  then  gave  them  to  his  son. 

They  determined  to  entertain  the  messenger  well,  and  to  write  to 
the  king  to  excuse  themselves,  as  they  were  no  way  prepared,  nor 
could  they  leave  their  own  country,  as  the  king  had  a  sufficiency  of 
men  for  the  business  he  was  going  upon.  The  messenger  returned 
with  his  answers  and  gave  them  to  the  king;  but  they  were  not 
agreeable  to  him  nor  to  his  ministers,  and  for  this  and  other  charges, 
which  were  publicly  made  against  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and 
his  son,  they  were  banished  England,  never  to  return  until  recalled 
by  the  king.  This  sentence  was  published  in  London,  and  in  all 
the  towns  of  England,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  citizens,  who 
could  not  conceive  why  they  had  thus  been  so  severely  punished; 
for  they  had  always  considered  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  sir 
Henry  Percy  as  two  of  the  most  loyal  subjects  in  the  realm.  Some 
said,  when  conversing  on  this  matter,  that "  the  ministers  of  the  king 
hated  them,  and  would  in  the  end  cause  their  master's  destruction. 
It  may  be  that  the  earl  and  his  son  have  talked  too  freely  about  the 
king's  ministers,  and  his  foolish  government:  and,  as  truth  is  not 
always  agreeable,  these  gallant  knights  suffer  for  it ;  but  those  who 
have  now  judged  them  may  hereafter  have  their  turn." 

Such  were  the  conversations  of  the  discontented  Londoners,  as 
well  as  of  the  majority  of  the  English  people.  The  earl  and  his  son 
were  connected  by  blood  with  the  noblest  and  richest  families,  who 
were  exasperated  by  their  banishment ;  and  among  them  his  brother, 
sir  Thomas  Percy,  who  had  done  many  very  great  services  to  the 
crown  of  England.  When  the  earl  heard  of  his  banishment,  he  sum- 
moned  all  his  friends  and  relations  ;  but  many  were  with  the  king 
and  could  not  attend.  On  their  assembling,  he  consulted  them  how 
he  should  act  in  the  disgrace  the  king  had  so  undeservedly  heaped 
on  him ;  and  it  was  determined  to  send  to  Scotland,  to  request  the 
king  would  afford  the  earl  and  his  son  an  asylum  in  that  country  until 
affairs  should  mend,  or  the  king's  anger  be  pacified.  This  resolution 
was  adopted,  and  a  messenger  sent  to  the  king  of  Scotland  to  make 
the  above  request.  King  Robert,  the  earl  Archibald  of  Douglas,  and 
the  barons  of  Scotland,  cheerfully  complied  with  it,  and  returned  for 
answer,  that  the  kingdom  was  ready  to  receive  them  ;  and,  if  they 
wanted  five  or  six  hundred  lances,  they  would  be  instantly  at  their 
service,  on  hearing  from  them.  This  answer  was  highly  pleasing  to 
the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  his  kindred ;  and  things  remained 
in  this  state,  the  earl  in  his  own  country  among  his  friends  ;  for  king 
Richard  and  his  advisers  had  in  a  short  time  so  much  to  do,  that 
they  had  no  leisure  to  attend  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  nor  to 
say  to  him,  "  Quit  the  kingdom,  or  we  will  force  you."  They  were 
obliged  to  give  up  all  thoughts  but  for  their  own  safety,  as  you  will 
hear  in  the  course  of  this  history. 


CHAPTER  CVI. 

THE  ENGLISH,  AND  PARTICULARLY  THE  LONDONERS,  RISE  IN  FAVOR  OF  THE 
EARL  OF  DERBY  AGAINST  KING  RICHARD. 

During  the  time  king  Richard  was  holding  his  court  at  Bristol  and 
in  that  neighborhood,  there  was  a  general  insurrection  of  the  people 
of  England.  The  courts  of  justice  were  closed  ;  at  which  many  of 
the  prelates,  barons  and  prudent  part  of  the  people,  who  only  wanted 
for  peace  and  to  pay  what  was  lawful,  were  much  dejected.  A  stop 
was  put  to  all  traffic,  for  merchants  dared  not  travel  for  fear  of  being 
robbed,  and  having  no  courts  to  apply  to  for  redress.    All  these  things 

*  Alowick. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  <fcc 


613 


were  very  prejudicial,  and  contrary  to  the  usual  customs  of  the  coun- 
try ;  for  in  general  all  people,  laborers  and  tradesmen,  lived  peace, 
ably,  and  followed  their  occupations  without  hindrance,  but  it  was 
now  quite  the  contrary.  When  merchants  went  with  their  goods 
from  one  town  to  another,  and  had  any  money  in  their  purses,  it  was 
taken  from  them.  The  farmers'  houses  were  pillaged  of  grain,  and 
their  beeves,  pigs  and  sheep  carried  away,  without  the  owners  da- 
ring to  say  a  word.  These  enormities  increased  so  much,  there  was 
nothing  but  complaints  heard.  The  common  people  said,  "Times 
are  sadly  changed  for  the  worse  since  the  days  of  king  Edward  of 
happy  memory.  Justice  was  then  rigorous  in  punishing  the  wicked. 
Then  there  was  no  man  in  England  daring  enough  to  take  a  fowl  or 
sheep  without  paying  for  them,  but  now  they  carry  off  all  things,  and 
we  must  not  speak.  .  This  cannot  go  on  without  the  country  being 
ruined,  and  yet  no  one  attempts  to  check  it.  We  have  a  good-for- 
nothing  king,  who  only  attends  to  his  idle  pleasures  ;  and,  as  it  should 
seem,  he  cares  not  how  public  aftairs  are  managed,  so  that  his  incli- 
nations are  gratified  We  must  look  for  a  remedy,  or  our  enemies 
und  ill-witihers  will  be  rejoiced  and  laugh  at  us.  King  Richard  has 
made  hi?  brother  the  earl  of  Hantiiigdon,  governor  of  Calais,  and 
percha:i-:o  ihjtj  lasv  bo  some  underhand  treaties  going  forward  to 
ui-reader  it  t;)  the  French,  although  it  be  ao  necessary  and  conve- 
,isnt  toKn^had:  should  this  happen  no  nation  will  be  evermore 
■Jiscjiniifei  Ihaa  the  English,  and  with  good  reason,  for  they  will 
'oae  tlie  kevo  of  the  entrance  to  France."  These  murmurings  and 
'liscoiUL-it-i  muUipiied  ;  and  the  prelates  and  rich  barons  came  to  live 
ui  L.^ndo:-!,  t.vst  tiiey  might  avoid  the  troubles  and  dangers  which 
were  inrii-yasinj  ihroughout  the  kingdom.  The  families  of  those 
whom  the  king  ii::u  put  to  death  or  banished,  were  rejoiced,  and 
h)oked  out  for  greater  mischiefs  as  the  consequence. 

The  citize:i  -;  of  London,  who  being  rich  from  their  trade,  are  en- 
abled to  live  ill  sfitc,  aud  by  whom  the  other  parts  of  England  are 
g  merai'y  governed,  foresaw  thut  mo.=-t  d  i  vi' t  dus  consequences  would 
riisue,  unless  they  sstepped  forward,  a.i  t  if  /  nad  wisely  done  formerly 
:igain3t  ki  ig  Edward  and  the  Despeiicers,  whodaad  forced  queen  Isa- 
bella and  the  prince  of  Wales  out  of  the  kingdom,  and  wanted  to 
destroy  them.  The  king  had  no  cause  for  so  doing,  but  they  were 
absent  from  England  three  years.  When  the  Londoners  perceived 
king  Edward  so  besotted  with  the  Despencers,  they  provided  a  remedy 
by  sending  secretly  to  queen  Isabella  information,  that  if  she  could  col- 
lect a  body  of  three  hundred  armed  men,  and  land  with  them  in  Eng- 
land, she  would  find  the  citizens  of  London  and  the  majority  of  the 
nobles  and  commonalty,  ready  to  join  her,  and  place  her  on  the  throne. 
The  queen  found  a  friend  in  sir  John  of  Hainault,  lord  of  Beaumont 
and  Chimay,  and  brother  to  count  William  of  Hainault,  who  under- 
took,  through  affection  and  pity,  to  carry  her  and  her  son  back  to  Eng- 
land. He  exerted  himself  so  much  in  her  service,  with  knights  and 
squires,  that  he  collected  a  body  of  four  hundred,  and  landed  them 
in  England,  to  the  great  comfort  of  the  Londoners.  The  citizens 
joined" them,  for,  without  their  assistance  they  would  never  have  ac- 
complished  their  enterprise.  King  Edward  was  made  prisoner  at 
Bristol,  and  carried  to  Berkeley  castle,  where  he  died.  His  advisers 
were  all  put  to  death  with  much  cruelty  ;  and  that  same  day  king  Ed- 
ward HI.  was  crowned  king  of  England,  in  the  palace  of  Westminster. 

The  Londoners  remembered  all  these  circumstances  very  well ;  for 
the  children  of  those  days,  now  become  men,  had  often  had  them 
told  by  their  fathers,  and  others  read  them  in  die  chronicles  of  those 
times.    They  therefore  said  one  to  another  privately  :  "  Our  ances- 
tors,  in  former  days,  provided  a  remedy  for  the  mischiefs  that  afflicted 
the  country,  which  were  not  so  alarming  as  at  this  moment :  if  this 
wicked  king  Richard  be  suffered  to  rule  according  to  his  pleasure, 
we  must  all  be  ruined,  and  the  country  destroyed.    Ever  since  he 
began  his  reign  the  kingdom  has  not  prospered  to  the  degree  in  which 
it  did  before  :  he  shows  no  signs  of  being  the  son  of  the  prince  of 
Wales  ;  for,  if  he  were  his  son,  he  would  follow  his  manners,  and 
lake  pleasure  in  imitating  his  prowess,  instead  of  idly  dallying  with 
ladies,  and  spending  his  time  among  them,  or  putting  his  confidence 
in  those  who  have-  neither  weight  nor  sense,  but  in  amassing  treasures 
"and  destroying  England,    Have  not  the  traitors  near  his  person  in- 
famously murdered  that  valiant  duke  of  Gloucester,  because  he  saw 
clearly  public  aff'airs  were  badly  governed,  going  on  from  bad  to  worse, 
and  spoke  boldly  the  truth  concerning  them  ?    Have  they  not  also 
put  to  death  that  gallant  knight  the  earl  of  Arundel,  and  banished 
Enidand,  without  reason,  the  gentle  sir  Henry  of  Lancaster,  earl  of 
Derby,  by  v/h  )ni,  and  his  four  promising  sons,  the  kingdom  ought 
to  be  s'upp;)rt^;d  ?    This  cruel  conduct  is  much  aggravated  ;  for,  while 
they  make  the  earl  suffer  many  disgusts  beyond  sea,  they  have  disin- 
herited his  children  of  the  estates  that  devolved  to  them  from  their 
(rrandmother,  the'  lady  Biaiiche  of  Lancaster,  by  dividing  and  dislribu. 
ting  theni  daily  to  thor^e  who  are  unworthy  to  possess  them.  Because 
thole  two  g.iHant  knights,  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  sir  Henry 
Percy,  have  spoken  their  minds  on  this  subject,  king  Richard  has 
also  banished  them  :  it  is  clear  there  will  not  soon  be  any  men  of 
courage  and  honesty  in  the  country,  and  hatreds  and  discontent  are 
now  increasing  everywhere,  so  that  if  a  remedy  be  not  sought  for,  all 
things  will  falfto  ruin.    The  remedy  is  in  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  is 
now'losing  his  time  in  France :  him  we  must  send  for,  and  on  his 
arrival,  appoint  him  regent  of  the  kingdom,  that  he  may  reform  all 
abuses,  and  punish  those  who  have  used  him  so  ill.    Richard  of  Bor- 


deaux must  be  arrested  and  confined  in  the  tower  of  London,  when 
all  his  actions  will  be  examined  and  put  into  writing,  which  are  suf- 
ficiently numerous,  and  will  prove  clearly  he  is  unworthy  to  govern 
a  kingdom  and  wear  a  crown :  his  acts  are  so  infamous,  that  they 
will  condemn  him." 


CHAPTER  CVII. 

THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY  IS  SENT  TO  FRANCE  BY  THE  LONDONERS, 
AND  OTHERS  OF  THEIR  PARTY  IN  ENGLAND,  TO  BRING  BACK  THE  EARL 
OF  DERBY. 

Such  was  the  language  of  the  Londoners,  and  of  many  others 
throughout  England ;  but,  although  much  was  done  to  excite  the 
people  to  insurrection,  they  would  never  have  attempted  what  they 
did,  if  the  Londoners  had  not  set  them  the  example.  The  citi- 
zens of  London,  who,  from  their  power  and  wealth,  lead  the  rest  of 
England,  held  several  secret  councils,  to  which  were  admitted  some 
prelates  and  knights,  when  they  resolved  to  send  in  search  of  the 
earl  of  Derby,  who  was  residing  at  Paris  or  thereabout,  and  bring 
him  back  to  England.  On  his  return  they  were  to  remonstrate  with 
him  on  the  weak  government  of  wicked  king  Richard,  and  propose, 
if  he  would  undertake  it,  to  give  him  the  crown,  and  elect  him  and 
his  heirs  kings  for  ever,  on  condition  that  he  promised  to  govern  ac- 
cording to  ancient  usages  of  the  country.  They  next  thought  on 
the  most  proper  person  to  send  on  this  commission:  he  must  be 
prudent  and  brave  ;  for  it  would  be  a  grand  enterprise  to  seduce  the 
earl  from  France,  when  the  king  and  his  uncles  were  showing  him 
every  token  of  love  and  courtesy  ;  and  he  would  not  put  any  belief 
in  the  simple  propositions  of  a  low-born  person,  nor  any  letters  that 
were  sent  him,  but  rather  the  contrary.  In  consequence,  they  en 
treated  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,*  a  man  of  prudence  and  wis- 
dom, to  undertake  it,  who,  for  the  good  of  his  country,  complied  with 
the  request.  He  made  his  preparations  for  the  jounjey  so  privately, 
that  none  knew  of  his  departure  but  those  in  the  secret.  He,  with 
six  more,  embarked  on  board  a  vessel  on  the  Thames,  and  landed  at 
Sluys,  thence  lie  went  to  Ardembourg,  Ghent,  Oudenarde,  Ath,  Conde 
and  Valenciennes,  and  stopped  at  the  hotel  of  the  Swan,  in  the  mar- 
ket-place. Having  staid  there  three  days  to  recover  himself,  he  pur- 
sued his  journey,  not  as  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  but  like  a  simple 
monk  on  a  pilgrimage,  discovering  to  no  one  his  rank,  nor  the  business 
he  was  about.  He  departed  from  Valenciennes  the  fourth  day,  hav- 
ing hired  a  guide  to  conduct  him  to  Paris,  giving  out  that  he  was  on 
a  pilgrimage  to  Saint  Maur  des  Fosses.t  He  arrived  at  length  where 
the  ear  of  Derby  resided,  which  was,  I  believe,  at  the  h6tel  de  Vin- 
chester,t  near  Paris. 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  first  saw  the  archbishop,  his  heart  rejoiced 
and  he  recovered  his  spirits.    Those  about  him  were  well  pleased, 
for  they  concluded  he  had  brought  some  important  intelligence  from 
England.    The  archbishop,  however,  did  not  discover  the  cause  of 
his'coming,  and,  to  prevent  any  suspicions  of  it,  said  he  was  on  a  pil- 
grimage  to  Saint  Maur  des  Fosses,  which  the  earl's  attendants  be- 
lieved and  were  satisfied.    When  the  archbishop  thought  it  was  time 
to  make  the  object  of  his  journey  known,  he  took  the  earl  into  a  pri- 
vate chamber,  and  there  informed  him  of  the  miserable  state  England 
was  in;  that  violence  and  desolation  ruled  in  many  parts,  and  that, 
by  the  king's  fault,  there  was  neither  law  nor  justice  :  that  the  Lon- 
doners,  with  some  prelates  and  valiant  men,  had  determined  to  remedy 
these  evils,  and  that  for  this  he  had  been  sent  by  them  to  say,  that 
if  the  earl  would  return  to  England  (for  he  was  wasting  his  time  in 
France)  they  would  make  him  king  :  Richard  of  Bordeaux  had  done, 
or  consented  to  so  many  atrocious  acts,  that  the  people  were  indig- 
nant,  and  resolved  to  rise  against  him.    "  Now  is  the  time  or  never," 
added  the  archbishop,  "  for  you  to  seek  your  deliverance,  and  the 
advantage  of  yourself  and  children  ;  for  if  you  do  not,  no  one  else 
will  for  them,  since  this  Richard  of  Bordeaux  is  giving  away  all  their 
estates  to  his  minions,  or  to  whoever  asks  for  them.    The  citizens  of 
London,  and  many  other  gallant  men,  are  greatly  enraged  at  such 
conduct,  and  would  amend  it  if  they  could,  thoucii  hitherto  they  have 
been  silent.    He  has  filled  up  the  measure  of  his  crimes  by  the  mur- 
der  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  the  beheading  of  the  earl  ot  Arundel 
without  cause,  the  exile  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  your  banishment  ; 
clearly  showing  his  intentions  to  deprive  England  ot  its  nobles  and 
the  support  she  might  have  from  them,  tor  he  has  lately  banished 
the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  his  son  because  they  talked  too 
freely  of  him  and  his  ministers.    The  citizens  of  London  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  prelates  and  barpns  of  England  entreat  you  will 
not  sleep  over  this  business,  but  that  you  xAW  take  leave  ot  the  kmg 
of  France  and  the  French,  and  return  home,  where  you  will  be  joy- 


*  Thomas  Fitz-alan,  son  to  the  earl  of  Arundel. 

t  Saint  Maur  des  Fosses-a  town  in  the  Isle  of  France,  dioco<e  ot  Paris. 

1  Froissart  has  said  before,  the  earl  of  Derby  resided  at  the  hotel  de  Clissou  near  the 
Temple  This  hotel  de  Viiichester  was  so  called  from  having  been  budt  by  john  bishop 
of  Winche-ter,  1204.  It  bcl  ui-ed.  at  the  period  we  arj  now  speaking  of.  to  the  duke  ot 
Berry.— i^AVVAL,  Jnti(!uUcs  de  Paris.  tj  .    j  «  -u 

There  seems  ii  inist.iik  j  as  to  the  name  of  the  bzshop  of  Winchester.  Peter  de  Rupibus 
was  biiThop  1204,  and  died  1238. 

This  hotel  de  Viuchesler  is  pronounced,  by  corruption,  Bicetre,  and  is  now  used  as  a 
prison,  an  h-spital,  and  an  asylum  for  lunatjcs;  the  buildings  have  been  much  extended 
in  modern  times. 


614 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


fully  received,  and  every  promise  I  have  made  be  punctually  fulfilled, 
for  the  country  desires  none  other  than  you  for  their  king,  so  much 
are  you  beloved  and  respected." 

When  the  earl  of  Derby  had  heard  this  speech  of  the  archbishop, 
he  did  not  immediately  reply,  but,  leaning  on  a  window  that  looked 
into  the  gardens,  mused  awhile,  and  having  various  thoughts  in  his 
mind,  turned  to  the  bishop,  and  said:  "My  lord, your  speech  requires 
much  consideration.  I  would  be  unwilling  to  begin  an  enterprise 
and  be  forced  to  leave  it  unfinished,  for  I  well  know,  that  unless  by 
the  means  you  propose,  it  will  be  a  long  time  before  I  return  to  Eng. 
land.  I  am  loth  to  resort  to  this,  for  the 
king  of  France  and  his  nobles  have  paid 
me  every  honor  and  attention,  and  will  con- 
tinue  so  to  do,  as  long  as  I  shall  please  to 
live  among  them.  Should  I  accept  of  the 
offers  and  kind  promises  which  you  and  my 
good  fiends  the  citizens  of  London  make, 
I  must  subject  myself  to  their  will,  arrest 
king  Richard,  and  put  him  to  death.  For 
this  I  shall  be  universally  blamed,  and  I 
would  n.ot  willingly  do  so,  if  any  other 
means  could  be  adopted."  "  My  lord,"  re- 
plied  the  archbishop,  "  I  am  sent  hither 
with  every  good  disposition  toward  you. 
Call  in  your  council  and  lay  before  them 
the  propositions  I  have  made  :  I  will  also 
explain  why  I  am  deputed  hither,  and  I  do 
not  think  they  will  advise  you  to  act  other- 
wise than  to  accept  them."  "I  consent," 
said  the  earl,  "for  such  matters  demand 
great  consideration." 

The  earl  of  Derby  sent  for  those  knights 
and  squires  in  whom  he  had  the  most  con- 
fidence, and  in  their  presence  desired  the; 
archbishop  to  repeat  what  he  had  just  told 
him  ;  which  being  done,  he  asked  their 
advice  how  he  should  act.  They  unani. 
mously  answered  :  "  My  lord,  God  has  taken 
compassion  on  you :  be  careful  how  you 
refuse  such  offers,  for  you  will  never  have 
more  advantageous  ones  made  you.  Who. 
ever  will  examine  your  blood,  will  find  that 

it  descends  in  a  straight  line  from  Saint  Edward,  king  of  England. 
Thank  your  good  friends  the  Londoners  for  wishing  to  deliver  you 
from  exile,  and  for  having  pity  on  your  children  and  the  kingdom  of 
England,  which  now  is  sorely  troubled.  Have  you  forgotten  the  many 
wrong?  this  Richard  of  Bordeaux  has  done  you,  and  who  does  not  dis. 
semble  his  wishes  to  add  to  them  daily.  When  your  marriage  with  the 
lady  Mary  of  Berry  was  on  the  point  of  being  concluded,  did  he  not 
send  over  the  earl  of  Salisbury  to  break  off  the  match,  and  to  accuse 
you  before  the  king  and  his  whole  court  of  being  a  false  and  wicked 
traitor  ?  Such  things  are  unpardonable,  and  you  should  rather  seek 
for  means  of  revenge.  If  you  will  not  help  yourself,  no  one  will  do 
it  for  you  :  consider  well,  therefore,  all  we  have  said." 


To  shorten  the  matter,  the  earl  managed  his  affairs  with  much  dis. 
cretion,  and  took  leave  of  all  the  lords  who  were  then  at  court:  on 
his  departure,  he  made  very  handsome  presents  to  the  king's  officers, 
for  he  was  bounden  so  to  do ;  and  to  the  heralds  and  minstrels  re- 
sident in  Paris,  and  who  attended  the  farewell  supper  he  gave  at 
the  hotel  de  Clisson  to  such  of  the  French  knights  as  chose  to  par- 
take of  it. 

These  things  done,  on  the  next  morning  he  and  his  attendants 
mounted  their  horses  and  left  Paris  by  the  gate  of  St.  James,  follow, 
ing  the  road  to  Estampes.    A  knight  from  Beauce  called  sir  Guy  le 


CHAPTER  CVIII. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  TAKES  LEAVE  OF  THE  KING  AND  LORDS  OF  FRANCE 
TO  VISIT  HIS  COUSIN  THE  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY. 

The  earl  of  Derby's  courage  Vv'as  raised  on  hearing  his  council  thus 
boldly  declare  their  opinion,  and  he  said  ;  "  I  will  do  whatever  you 
advise,  for  I  have  called  you  together  to  have  your  counsel."  They 
unanimously  answered,  "  You  say  well ;  and  we  will  advise  you 
according  to  circumstances,  to  the  best  of  our  power."  After  this, 
they  carried  on  their  business  so  very  secretly,  that  none  of  the  house- 
hold but  those  immediately  concerned  knew  anything  of  what  was 
going  forward.  They  consulted  how  they  could  cross  the  sea  before 
any  news  of  their  intention  should  reach  England,  and  whether  to 
travel  through  Hainault  and  Holland,  and  embark  at  Dordrecht,  or  to 
go  to  Brittany  under  pretence  of  visiting  the  duke,  sail  from  one  of 
his  ports,  and  land  at  Plymouth  or  any  other  place  whither  God 
might  please  to  send  them.  Everything  considered,  they  thought  the 
road  through  Brittany  the  easiest  accomplished  :  and  they  advised  the 
earl,  saying,  "  My  lord,  you  will  take  leave  of  the  king  of  France, 
his  brother,  and  uncles,  and  thank  them  warmly  for  the  affection  and 
courtesy  they  have  shown  you.  After  this,  you  will  request  the  king 
to  grant  you  an  escort  to  Brittany,  to  visit  the  duke  and  stay  some 
time  with  him." 

The  earl  of  Derby  consented,  and  came  to  Paris,  where  all  things 
were  prepared  for  his  departure :  he  waited  on  the  king  as  usual 
whenever  he  pleased,  for  the  doors  of  the  palace  were  open  to  him 
at  all  hours.  At  this  last  visit,  he  talked  to  the  king  very  ably,  as  he 
knew  well  how  to  do,  as  to  his  future  plans,  and  said  he  would  go 
and  amuse  himself  in  Brittany  and  visit  the  duke,  whom  he  called 
his  uncle,  for  he  had  married  a  sister  to  his  father,  daughter  to  king 
Edward,  The  king,  not  thinking  he  was  plotting  mischief,  easily 
assented ;  and  the  earl,  having  requested  an  escort  to  Brittany,  the 
king  promised  to  give  instant  oy^^rs  for  9pe  to  be  at  hjs  command. 


Earl  of  Ukrby  taking  leave  or  thb  King  and  Lords  or  France  at  Paris.  From  MSS.  of  the  15th  Century. 


Baveux,  escorted  them.  They  continued  their  journey  to  Blois,  where 
they  remained  eight  days ;  for  the  earl  had  sent  forward  one  of  his 
knights  and  a  herald,  to  signify  to  the  duke  his  intention  of  visiting 
him,  and  the  circumstance  of  his  being  on  the  road.  The  duke  of 
Brittany  was  veiy  happy  to  learn  that  his  nephew,  the  earl  of  Derby, 
was  coming  to  see  him  ;  for  he  was  attached  to  him,  and  had  always 
loved  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  other  brothers.  "  Why,"  said 
the  duke  to  the  knight,  whose  name  was  sir  William  de  la  Perriere, 
"  has  our  nephew  stopped  on  the  road,  since  he  intends  to  visit  us, 
and  has  not  come  directly  hither  ?"  The  knight  excused  him  as  weil 
as  he  could  ;  but  the  duke  said,  "  It  is  foolish  ;  for  there  is  no  knight 
whom  for  these  last  seven  years  I  should  more  gladly  see  in  Brittany 
than  my  fair  nephew  the  earl  of  Derby.  Let  him  come  to  us  with  a 
hearty  welcome,  and  he  shall  find  my  country  and  towns  open  and 
ready  to  receive  him."  The  knight  was  well  contented  with  this 
answer,  and  set  out  on  his  return  as  speedily  as  possible.  On  his 
arrival  at  Blois,  he  told  the  earl  and  his  council  the  words  of  the  duke 
of  Brittany.  On  the  morrow  they  mounted  their  horses,  and  left 
Blois,  with  the  good  wishes  of  the  inhabitants,  who  had  been  paid 
most  liberally  for  everything  they  had  wanted,  and  all  were  contented. 

In  company  with  the  earl  of  Derby  was  sir  Peter  de  Craon,  who 
had  been  so  much  harassed  by  the  parliament  of  Paris  in  his  suit 
with  the  queen  of  Naples,  that  he  was  in  a  manner  banished  from 
France,  and  all  his  castles  and  estates  sequestered  for  payment  of 
the  one  hundred  thousand  francs  he  was  indebted  to  the  queen,  and 
various  other  heavy  sums  incidental  to  the  costs  and  expenses  of 
this  suit.  The  earl  of  Derby  journeyed  on  until  he  came  to  Nantes, 
where  he  met  the  duke  of  Brittany,  who  received  him  and  his  com- 
pany  with  much  joy.  Sir  Guy  le  Baveux  returned  to  France,  and 
the  earl  staid  with  the  duke,  who  entertained  him  in  the  best  man- 
ner.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  accompanied  the  earl,  but  did 
not  open  himself  to  any  one  on  the  cause  of  his  coming,  so  that  it 
was  a  perfect  secret  excepting  to  the  earl  and  his  council.  The 
duke,  to  show  his  love,  spared  no  expense  in  entertaining  his 
nephew  and  his  attendants,  although  he  knew  king  Richard  was 
very  v/roth  against  him,  for  which  he  pitied  him. 

The  earl,  noticing  the  great  affection  of  the  duke,  by  the  advice 
of  his  council  discovered  some  parts  of  his  plan,  by  way  of  sounding 
him  on  the  subject.  He  asked  his  advice  how  to  act  in  respect  to 
his  inheritance  of  the  duchy  of  Lancaster,  and  others  which  his 
father  had  held,  and  by  right  of  succession  had  at  his  death  devolved 
on  him :  but  that  the  king,  far  from  allowing  him  to  have  possession 
of  them,  had  banished  him  from  England,  and  was  daily  giving 
away  the  estates  of  his  family  to  any  who  asked  for  them;  that  num. 
bers  of  the  nobles  and  prelates  were  exceedingly  discontented  with 
the  king  for  this  conduct,  and  that  many  parts  of  England  were  in  a 
state  of  warfare  against  each  other ;  that  the  good  people  of  London 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  & 


615 


iad  compassion  on  him,  and  had  given  him  to  understand  they 
would  cheerfully  receive  him,  if  he  would  return,  and  bring  about  a 
reconciliation  between  him  and  the  king,  and  recover  lor  hini  his 
.nheritances.  When  the  duke  of  Brittany  heard  this,  he  replied  : 
«  Fair  nephew,  the  straightest  road  is  always  the  best  and  surest. 
You  are  in  a  distressing  situation,  and  ask  advice:  I  therefore 
recommend  you  to  trust  to  the  Londoners  :  they  are  powerful,  and 
will  force  king  Richard,  who,  I  understand,  has  behaved  to  you  very 
unjustly,  to  do  as  they  shall  pLe^ise,  in  conjunction  with  the  prelates 
and  nobles  who  are  attached  to  you  in  England.  I  will  assist  you 
with  vessels,  men-at-arms,  and  cross-bows,  to  convey  you  over  the 
eea,  and  to  defend  you  against  any  dangers  you  may  meet  with. 
The  earl  of  Derby  was  very  thankful  to  the  duke  of  Brittany  tor 
this  advice  and  offer. 


CHAPTER  CIX. 


HIS 


THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  SAILS  FROM  BRITTANY  TO  ENGLAND. 
RECEPTION  BY  THE  CITIZENS  OF  LONDON. 

Thus  were  all  things  settled  most  amicably  between  the  duke  of 
Brittany  and  the  earl  of  Derby,  who  staid  some  time  with  the  duke, 
and  gave  out  that  he  would  remain  longer ;  but,  in  the  mean  time, 
his  purveyances  were  preparing  at  a  distant  seaport,  which  I  believe 
was  Vannes,  whither  the  duke  and  earl  came  when  all  things  were 
ready.  When  the  wind  was  favorable  for  England,  the  earl  and  his 
attendants  embarked  on  board  the  vessel  prepared  for  him.  He  was 
to  be  escorted  by  three  ships  full  of  men-at-arms  and  cross-bows,  as 
far  as  the  coasts  of  England.  The  fleet,  having  weighed  anchor,  put 
to  sea,  and  the  farther  they  advanced  toward  England,  the  more  fa- 
vorable  was  the  v/ind,  so  that,  within  two  days  and  as  many  nights, 
they  arrived  at  Plymouth,  where  they  landed,  few  at  a  time,  and 
entered  the  town.*  The  bailiff  of  Plymouth,  to  whom  the  king  had 
intrusted  the  guard  of  the  town,  was  astonished  to  see  so  many  men- 
ut-urms  and  cross-bows  ;  but  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  satisfied 
him,  by  saying  they  were  men-at-nrms  whom  the  duke  of  Brittany 
had  sent  for  th3  good  of  the  realm,  and  to  serve  the  king  and  coun- 
try.  The  baiiiff's  suspicions  were  lulled  ;  and  the  earl  so  disguised 
himself,  that  he  was  not  discovered  by  any  of  the  townsmen,  and 
retired  to  a  private  chamber,  where  he  remained  shut  up.  The 
archbishop,  on  their  a-rival  at  Plymouth,  instantly  wrote  letters, 
signed  and  lealed  by  him,  which  he  dispatched  by  one  of  his  ser- 
vants to  London,  to  inform  the  citizens  of  the  earl's  landing. 

The  messenger  made  such  haste,  by  changing  horses  in  the  dif- 
ferent  towns  he  passed  through,  that  he  arrived  at  London  by  break 
of  day  on  the  following  morning.     He  entered  the  city  by  London 
bridge  gate,  which  was  not  shut,  and  went  to  the  house  ol  the  mayor, 
who  was  in  bed  ;  but,  on  hearing  a  messenger  was  come  from  the 
archbishop,  he  leaped  out  of  it,  and  ordered  the  man  into  his  cham- 
ber,  who  gave  him  the  letters  from  the  archbishop.    The  mayor 
opened  and  read  their  contents  with  pleasure,  and  instantly  dressing 
himself,  sent  off  his  servants  with  the  intelligence  ol  the  earl  of 
Derby's  landing,  to  the  houses  of  those  who  had  been  the  most  ac- 
tive  in  sending  for  him.    All  were  rejoiced  at  the  news  ;  and  about 
two  hundred  of  the  principal  citizens  assembled,  who  held  no  long 
council,  for  the  case  did  not  require  it,  but  cried  out:  "  Come,  let 
us  hasten  to  make  ourselves  ready,  and  go  and  meet  our  lord  ol 
Lancaster,  since  we  have  invited  him  hither.    The  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  has  done  well  to  bring  him  ;  and  let  the  earl's  arrival  be 
made  known  to  such  gallant  lords  and  knights  as  are  desirous  to  see 
him,  and  h.ivc  him  for  their  sovereign."    Many  persons  were  then 
selected  to  publish  this  intelligence,  and  carry  it  to  the  barons, 
knights,  and  equires  of  their  party.    Upv/ard  of  five  hundred  Lon- 
doners  mounted  their  horses,  and  were  so  impatient  to  see  the  earl 
of  Derby,  that  they  would  scarcely  wait  one  for  another. 

The  earl  made  no  long  slay  at  Plymouth,  but  on  the  morrow, 
when  the  horses  were  disembarked,  mounted  them  and  took  the 
road  to  London.    Sir  Peter  de  Craon  and  the  Bretons  still  accom- 
panied  the  earl  of  Derby.    The  mayor  of  London  and  the  chief 
citizens  were  the  first  who  met  the  earl  and  the  archbishop  on  the 
road.    The  meeting  was  very  affectionate  on  both  sides  ;  and  as 
they'rode  onv/ard,  they  met  niore  of  the  Londoners.    They  lay  the 
first  ni^^ht  at  Guildford,  twenty-eight  miles  from  London.    On  the 
morrow,  all  the  city  of  London  knew  that  the  earl  of  Derby  was 
coming  thither,  and  men,  women,  children,  and  clergy,  dressed  in 
their  best  clcihcs,  went  to  meet  him,  so  eager  were  they  to  see  mm. 
The  moment  he  carne  in  ^:ight,  they  shouted  out,  "Welcome,  iong. 
wished-for  earl  of  Derby  and  duke  of  Lancaster:  may  all  joy  and 
prosperity  attend  you  !"    They  said  :  "  that  ever  since  he  had  let t 
Encriand  uotliin-  .eoOd  had  befallen  it:  by  him  all  things  would  be 
restored,  and  put  on  a  proper  footing  ;  for  we  have  lived  in  a  wretched 
fctate  by  the  miserable  councils  of  Richard  of  Bordeaux,  but  he  is 
most  blame.able  himself;  for  a  king,  to  succeed  in  the  good  govern- 
ment of  his  kingdom,  should  have  sense  and  discretion  enough  to 
distinguish  between  good  and  evil,  otherwise  he  is  unfit  to  wear  a 
crown  ;  but  this  Richard  has,  in  many  respects,  acted  wrong  from 
design,  as  shall  be  proved  against  him."    Such  were  the  greetings 
ihe  r-.arl  of  Derby  hud  on  his  approach  to  London.    The  mayor  ot 


London  rode  by  the  side  of  the  earl,  to  the  delight  of  the  people 
who  were  pleased  to  see  how  kindly  they  were  received.  Tl 
mayor  said,  "  See,  my  lord,  how  much  the  people  are  rejoiced  a 
your  arrival."    "  It  is  very  true,"  replied  the  earl.    As  he  advanced 
le  bowed  his  head  to  the  right  and  left,  and  noticed  all  comers  with 
kindness. 

In  this  state  they  arrived  in  London,  when  the  earl  was  escorted 
to  his  house  ;  and  every  one  retired  to  his  own  until  he  had  dined. 
Then  the  mayor,  the  chief  magistrates  of  London,  and  many  barons, 
knights,  bishops,  abbots,  at  the  time  in  town,  came  to  sec  the  earl 
and  congratulate  him.  The  duchess  of  Gloucester  and  her  two 
daughters,  who  were  his  cousins-german,  waited  likewise  on  him ; 
but  their  brother  Humphrey  was  with  the  king  on  his  expedition  to 
Ireland,  more  through  constraint  than  love.  V/ith  these  ladies  came 
the  countess  of  Arundel  and  some  of  her  children,  as  d^id  the  lady 
Warwick  and  many  other  ladies  resident  in  London.  The  whole 
town  was  so  rejoiced  at  the  earl's  return,  that  every  shop  was  shut, 
and  no  more  work  done  than  if  it  had  been  Easter-day. 


CHAPTER  ex. 

THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  NOW  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER,  UNDERTAKES  THE  GQV- 
ERNIvll^Tr  OF  ENGLAND,  AND,  BY  THE  AID  OF  THE  LONDONERS,  DETER- 
MINES  TO  SEIZE  THE  THRONE.  HE  MARCHES  IN  ARMS  AGAINST  KING 
RICHARD  AT  BRISTOL. 

To  bring  this  matter  to  a  conclusion,  it  was  determined  to  march 
against  the  king,  whom  the  citizens  of  London  and  other  towns 
called  by  no  other  title  than  Richard  of  Bordeaux  :  and  the  lower 
classes  had  such  a  hatred  to  him,  as  not  to  be  able  to  speak  of  him 
but  in  his  dispraise.    The  Londoners  already  treated  the  earl  of 
Derby  as  their  king,  and  had  formed  resolutions  accordingly.  The 
earl  of  Derby  engaged  to  undertake  the  government  of  England  on 
condition  the  crown  was  setded  on  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever,  which 
the  Londoners  swore  to  observe,  under  their  hands  and  seals,  and 
promised  that  the  rest  of  England  should  do  the  same  in  so  solemn 
a  manner  that  there  never  should  be  a  question  concerning  it :  they 
also  promised  him  assistance  in  men  and  money.    These  obligations 
having  been  entered  into  on  each  side,  which  did  not  take  much 
time,  for  they  were  in  haste  to  free  them^selves,  twelve  hundred,* 
well  armed  and  mounted,  were  ordered  to  accompany  the  earl  of 
Derby  toward  Bristol,  to  make  Richard  of  Bordeaux  a  prisoner,  and 
conduct  him  to  London.    When  there,  he  should  be  legally  tried 
before  the  nobles,  prelates,  and  commons  of  England,  and  judged 
according  to  the  proof  of  the  charges  laid  against  him.    It  was  also 
ordered,  to  avoid  slanderous  reports,  that  the  men-at-arms  and  cross- 
bows, who  had  been  lent  by  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the  earl,  as  his 
escort,  should  be  sent  back,  for  they  had  men  sufficient  for  the  pur 
pose  they  were  about.    The  earl,  in  consequence,  called  the  Bretons 
before  him,  thanked  them  warmly  for  the  services  they  had  ren- 
dered him,  and  on  their  departure,  gave  them  so  much  money  that 
they  were  contented.    They  returned  to  their  vessels  at  Plymouth, 
and  thence  sailed  to  Brittany. 

The  earl  of  Derby  was  prepared  to  march  to  Bristol  as  command- 
er-in-chief of  these  Londoners,  for  he  was  more  interested  in  the 
matter  tl'an  any  one  else,  and  set  out  in  grand  array.    He  pressed 
his  march  as  much  as  he  could,  and  was  joined  by  all  the  countries 
he  passed  through.    News  was  carried  to  the  army  of  king  Richard,t 
of  the  march  of  the  earl  of  Derby  and  the  Londoners ;  but  it  was 
known  to  many  knights,  squires,  and  archers,  before  the  king  ;  and 
several  heard  it  who  were  afraid  to  tell  him.    When  it  became  more 
public,  there  were  many  murmurings  in  the  army ;  and  those  about 
the  person  of  the  king  were  exceedingly  alarmed,  for  they  now  saw 
matters  were  ripe  with  every  mischief  and  danger  to  the  king  and  to 
themselves.    They  knew  they  had  many  enemies  in  the  kingdom  ; 
and  that  such  as  had  hitherto  kept  up  fair  appearances,  now  the  earl 
of  Derby  was  come  back,  would  turn  against  them.    Thus  did  it 
happen ;  for  numbers  of  knights  and  squires  v.'ho  had  served  the 
king  in  this  campaign,  dissembled,  and  quitted  him  without  taking 
leave,  or  saying  they  were  going  away.   Some  ifctired  to  their  houses, 
and  others  went  straight  to  the  earl  of  Derby  and  joined  his  army. 
As  soon  as  Humphrey  of  Gloucester,  and  Richard  of  Arundel,  son 
to  the  late  earl,  knew  for  certain  of  the  earl  of  Derby's  approach, 
they  left  the  king,  and  never  stopped  until  they  had  joined  him. 
The  earl  and  his  army  had  passed  Oxford,  and  were  then  at  a  town 
called  Cirencester  :  he  had  great  joy  in  receiving  his  cousins,  and 
asked  the  state  of  king  Richard,  where  he  was,  and  how  they  had 
managed  to  quit  him.    They  replied,  that  they  had  not  spoken  to 
him     their  departure  :  but  the  moment  they  had  heard  of  his  march, 
they  had  mounted  their  horses,  and  hastened  to  offer  him  th^ir  ser- 
vices, and  to  revenge  the  loss  of  their  fathers,  whom  Richard  of 
Bordeaux  had  put  to  death.    The  earl  bade  them  welcome,  and 
said  :  "  We  will  mutually  assist  each  other.    Richard  of  Bordeaux 
must  be  carried  to  London.,  for  so  have  I  promised  the  Londoners, 
and  will  keep  my  word,  and  they  are  willing  to  aid  me  with  all  their 
power.    We  have  men  enough  to  fight  with  him  ;  and,  if  he  wish 
it,  we  will  give  him  battle." 


•  This  is  a  mistake:  he  probably  coasted  England,  and  landed  a,t  Ravenspum  in 
yojkshire,  between  Hull  and  Bridlington. 


*  "Twelve  hundred."— tlie  ftlSS.  say  twelve  thousand,  which  is  more  prob{lbl*. 
t  Hichard  was  in  Ualanti  wiien  t4ie  news  artived.-^'-fiD. 


616 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


CHAPTER  CXI. 

KING  RICHARD   IS  INFORMED  THAT  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY  IS  MARCHIN& 
AGAINST  HIM  WITH  A  POWERFUL  ARMY.  HE  RETIRES  TO  FLINT-CASTLE.* 

When  matters  could  not  longer  be  concealed,  it  was  told  to  king 
Richard  :  "  Sire,  take  care  of  yourself :  you  must  have  good  and 
speedy  counsel,  for  the  Londoners  have  risen  with  a  mighty  power, 
and  intend  to  march  against  you.  They  have  elected  the  earl  of 
Derby,  your  cousin,  their  commander,  and  by  his  advice  they  act: 
you  may  be  assured  that  some  strong  treaties  have  been  entered  into 
between  thum,  since  he  has  crossed  the  sea  by  their  invitation." 
The  king  was  thunderstruck  at  hearing  this,  and  knew  not  what 
answer  to  make  ;  for  his  courage  forsook  him,  and  he  foresaw  affairs 
would  end  badly  unless  proper  steps  were  immediately  taken.  Hav- 
ing mused  a  while,  he  replied  to  the  knights  who  had  given  him 
this  information  :  "  Instantly  make  ready  our  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  and  issue  a  special  summons  throughout  the  kingdom  for 
the  assembling  of  ail  my  vassals,  as  I  will  not  fly  before  my  subjects." 
"  By  God,"  answered  the  knights,  "  everything  goes  on  badly,  for 
your  men  are  leaving  you  and  running  off.  You  have  already  lost 
half  your  army,  and  the  remainder  are  panic-struck  and  wavering." 
'*  What  can  I  do  then  ?"  asked  the  king.  "  We  will  tell  you,  sire  : 
quit  the  field,  for  you  cannot  hold  it  longer,  and  make  for  one  of 
your  castles,  where  you  can  remain  until  your  brother.  Sir  John 
Holland,  who  is  enterprising  and  courageous,  and  must  now  have 
heard  of  the  rebellion,  come  to  you  :  he  will,  by  force  or  negotia- 
tions, bring  your  affairs  into  a  different  state  from  that  in  which  they 
are  at  present.  When  it  is  known  that  he  has  taken  the  field,  many 
who  have  fled  from  you  will  join  him."  The  king  agreed  to  this 
advice.  The  earl  of  Salisbury  was  not  then  with  him,  but  in  an- 
other part  of  the  country  ;  and,  when  he  heard  that  the  earl  of  Derby 
was  marching  a  large  army  against  the  king,  he  judged  things  would 
turn  out  badly  for  his  master,  and  for  all  who  had  be'en  his  advisers. 
He  therefore  remained  quiet,  waiting  for  further  intelligence. 

The  duke  of  York  had  not  accompanied  the  king  on  this  expedi- 
tion :  but  his  son,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  had  been  induced  to  join  him, 
for  two  reasons  ;  one,  in  return  for  the  great  affection  king  Richard 
had  shown  him ;  the  other,  because  he  was  constable  of  England. 
It  was  therefore  necessary  he  should  attend  his  king.  Other  news 
was  brought  the  king,  as  he  supped  :  they  said,  "  Sire,  you  must 
determine  how  you  will  act ;  for  your  army  is  as  nothing  compared 
to  the  force  marching  against  you,  and  a  combat  will  be  of  no  avail, 
and  appease  the  malcontents  as  you  have  formerly  done,  by  kind 
words  and  fair  promises,  and  punish  them  afterward  at  your  leisure. 
There  is  a  castle  twelve  miles  from  hence,  called  Flint,  that  is  lul- 
erably  strong :  we  therefore  advise  that  you  fly  thither  and  remain 
shut  up  as  long  as  you  please,  or  until  you  hear  other  news  from  sir 
John  Holland  and  your  friends.  We  will  send  to  Ireland  for  succor ; 
and  when  the  king  of  France,  your  father-in-law,  shall  hear  of  your 
distress,  he  will  assist  you." 

King  Richard  listened  to  this  advice,  and  thought  it  good  :  he  se- 
lected such  as  he  wished  to  accompany  him,  and  ordered  the  earl 
of  Rutland  to  remain  at  Bristol  with  the  remnant  of  the  army,  ready 
prepared  to  advance  when  they  should  hear  other  news,  or  when 
they  should  be  sufficiently  strong  to  combat  their  enemies.*  These 
commands  were  obeyed;  and  the  king,  attended  by  his  household 
only,  departed  on  the  ensuing  morning  for  Flint-castle,  which  they 
entered  without  showing  any  appearance  of  making  war  on  any  one, 
but  solely  to  defend  themselves  and  the  place,  should  they  be  at- 
lacked.t 

CHAPTER  CXII. 

KING  RICHARD  SURRENDERS  HIMSELF  TO  THE  EARL  OF  DERBY,  TO  BE 

CONDUCTED  TO  LONDON. 

The  earl  of  Derley  and  the  Londoners  had  spies  who  brought  them 
daily  accounts  of  the  state  of  the  king,  which  were  confirmed  by 
knights  and  squires,  who  had  left  his  army  to  join  the  earl.  The 
intelligence  of  the  king  having  fled  to  Flint-castle  was  soon  known 
to  him ;  and  that  he  had  there  shut  himself  up  with  a  few  men-at- 
arms,  of  his  household,  showing  no  symptoms  of  making  war,  but 
to  get  out  of  his  difliculties,  if  possible,  by  a  treaty.    The  earl  was 
advised  to  march  thither,  and  get  possession  of  his  person  by  force 
or  othewise.    This  was  followed  ;  and,  when  the  army  was  within 
i  two  miles  of  Flint,  they  came  to  a  village,  where  they  halted,  and 
I  the  earl  refreshed  himself  with  meat  and  drink.    He  there  resolved 
:  i  in  his  own  mind,  without  consulting  others,  to  march  with  only  two 
i  hundred  horse,  leaving  the  rest  behind,  and,  when  near  the  castle 
wherein  the  king  was,  to  endeavor,  by  fair  speeches,  to  enter  the 
castle,  and  cajole  the  king  to  come  forth  and  trust  to  him,  who 
would  'insure  him  against  all  perils  on  his  road  to  London,  engaging 
.  • ,  that  he  should  not  suffer  any  bodily  harm,  and  promising  to  mediate 
1 1 ;  between  him  and  the  Londoners,  who  were  greatly  enraged  against 
I  him.    This  plan  was  approved  of  by  those  to  whom  he  mentioned 
i  I  it ;  but  he  was  told,  "  My  lord,  beware  of  any  dissimulation  in  the 

I  i ;  —  —  — — 

*  It  was  Conway  castle  to  whicli  Richard  retired. 

t  This  fvccount  of  Froiaart  is  very  incorrect,  and  1  refei  to  the  different  English 
chronicles 


business :  Richard  of  Bordeaux  must  be  taken  dead  or  alive,  with 
all  the  traitors  who  have  been  his  adyisers,  and  conducted  to  the 
Tower  of  London.  Neither  the  Londoners  nor  we  will  hear  any- 
thing to  the  contrary."  The  earl  of  Derby  replied,  "  Do  not  fear; 
what  I  have  proposed  shall  be  executed.  If  I  can  by  fair  words  get 
him  out  of  the  castle,  I  will  do  it ;  but  if  he  refuse  to  listen  to  me,  I 
shall  instandy  make  you  acquainted  with  it.  You  will  advance  the 
main  army  immediately,  and  we  will  besiege  the  castle,  and  by 
assault  have  him  dead  or  alive,  for  the  place  is  to  be  taken." 

The  Londoners  were  now  satisfied,  and  the  earl  left  the  army  with 
two  hundred  horse.  They  soon  came  before  the  castle,  where  the 
king  was  shut  up  in  one  of  the  chambers,  much  cast  dov;n.  The 
earl  and  his  men  rode  to  the  gate,  which  was  closed,  for  the  case 
required  it,  and  knocked  loudly.  Those  within  asked,  "  Who  is 
there  ?"  The  earl  replied,  "  I  am  Henry  of  Lancaster,  and  am  come 
to  demand  from  the  king  my  inheritance  of  the  duchy  of  Lancaster. 
Tell  him  so  from  me."  "  My  lord,"  answered  those  v/ho  heard  him, 
"  we  will  cheerfully  do  it,"  and  instantly  ascended  to  the  hall,  where 
the  king  was  with  those  of  his  knights  that  had  for  a  long  time  been 
his  chief  counsellors,  and  related  the  message,  for  he  was  eager  to 
hear  who  had  so  rudely  knocked  at  the  gate  :  "  Sire,  it  is  your  cousin 
the  earl  of  Derby,  who  is  come  to  demand  his  inheritance  from  you." 
The  king  looked  at  his  knights,  uud  asked  how  he  should  act. 
"  Sire,"  replied  they,  "  this  request  is  no  way  improper :  you  may 
allow  him  to  come  into  your  presence,  with  only  eleven  others,  and 
hear  what  he  has  to  say.  He  is  your  cousin,  and  a  great  lord  of  the 
country,  and  can  besides,  if  he  please,  make  up  all  differences ;  for 
he  is  exceedingly  beloved  in  England,  more  especially  by  the  Lon- 
doners,  who  sent  for  him  beyond  sea,  and  are  now  in  rebellion 
against  you.  You  must  dissemble  until  matters  be  appeased,  and 
the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  your  brother,  arrived.  It  is  unfortunate  for 
him  and  you  that  he  is  at  this  moment  at  Calais  ;  for  there  are  many 
in  England  who  now  rebel  against  you,  that,  were  he  by  your  side, 
would  remain  quiet,  and  not  dare  take  any  part.  He  is  married  to 
the  sister  of  the  earl  of  Derby,  and  by  his  good  sense  and  exertions, 
we  hope  and  suppose  he  will  make  peace  between  you  and  your 
people." 

The  king  consented  to  this  proposal,  and  said,  "  Go  to  him  :  have 
the  gates  opened  that  he  and  eleven  more  may  enter."  Two  knights 
then  left  the  king,  and,  crossing  the  court  of  the  castle,  came  to  the 
gate,  and  had  the  wicket  opened.  Having  pa&sed  it,  they  bowed  to 
the  earl  of  Derby  and  to  his  knights,  addressing  them  in  courteous 
language ;  for  they  felt  they  had  no  force  to  resist  them,  and  that 
they  were  hated  by  the  Londoners.  They  wished  therefore  to  acconi- 
modate  matters  by  fair  speeches  and' outward  appearances.  They 
said  to  the  earl,  My  lord,  what  is  your  pleasure  ?  The  king  is  at 
mass,  and  has  sent  us  hither  to  speak  with  you."  "  I  will  tell  you," 
answered  the  earl.  "You  know  that  I  ought  to  have  possession  of 
the  duchy  of  Lancaster :  I  am  come  partly  on  that  account,  and 
on  some  other  business  I  wish  to  speak  of  to  the  king."  "  My  lord," 
replied  they,  "  you  are  welcome :  the  king  will  see  and  hear  you 
with  pleasure,  and  has  told  us  that  you  and  eleven  more  may  enter 
the  castle."  The  earl  said  it  pleased  him  ;  and  he  and  eleven  others 
passed  the  wicket,  which  was  instantly  shut  on  the  others  who  re- 
mained  without. 

Consider  the  great  risk  and  danger  the  earl  of  Derby  ran,  for  they 
could  as  easily  have  slain  him,  when  in  the  castle  (which  they  should 
have  done,  right  or  wrong,)  and  his  companions,  as  birds  in  a  cage. 
He  never  thought  of  the  peril  he  was  in,  but  went  straight  forward 
and  was  conducted  to  the  king.  The  king,  on  seeing  him,  changed 
color,  as  one  who  knew  he  had  greatly  misconducted  himself.  The 
earl  spoke  aloud,  without  paying  any  reverence  or  honor  to  the  king, 
and  asked  him,  "  Have  you  broken  your  fast  ?"  The  king  answered, 
"No:  it  is  yet  early  morn:  why  do  you  ask?"  "It  is  time  you 
should  breakfast,"  replied  the  earl,  "  for  you  have  a  long  way  to 
ride."  "  What  road  ?"  said  the  king.  "  You  must  come  to  Lon- 
don," answered  the  earl  :  "  and  I  advise  that  you  eat  and  drink 
heartily,  to  perform  the  journey  more  gayly."  The  king  was  now 
very  melancholy,  and  frightened  at  these  words  :  he  said,  "  I  am  not 
as  yet  hungry,  nor  have  I  any  desire  to  eat."  The  knights,  desirous 
to  flatter  the  earl  of  Derby  (perceiving  things  were  taking  a  serious 
turn,)  said,  "  Sire,  have  confidence  in  my  lord  of  Lancaster,  your 
cousin,  for  he  can  but  wish  your  good."  "  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  I 
am  willing  so  to  do :  have  the  tables  covered." 

They  hastened  to  obey  these  orders ;  and  the  king  washed  his 
hands,  seated  himself  at  table,  and  was  served.  They  asked  the 
earl  if  he  would  not  be  seated,  and  eat.  He  said,  "  no  :  for  that  he 
had  breakfasted."  During  the  time  the  king  was  eating  (which  was 
not  long,  for  his  heart  was  too  much  oppressed  to  eat,)  the 'whole 
country  was  covered  with  men-at-arms  and  archers,  who  could  be 
plainly  seen  from  the  windows  of  the  castle.  The  king,  on  rising 
from  table,  perceived  them,  and  asked  his  cousin  the  earl  who  they 
were.  He  replied,  "  For  the  most  part  Londoners."  "  And  what 
do  they  want  ?"  said  the  king.  "  They  want  to  take  you,"  answered 
the  earl,  "  and  carry  you  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  there  is  not 
any  means  of  pacifying  them,  unless  you  consent  to  go."  "  No  I" 
replied  the  king,  who  was  much  frightened  at  hearing  this,  for  he 
knew  the  Londoners  hated  him,  and  continued,  "  cannot  you,  cousin, 
prevent  this  ?  I  would  not  willingly  yield  myself  into  their  hands  j 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  fee 


617 


or  I  am  aware  they  hate  me,  and  have  done  so  for  a  long  time, 
although  I  am  their  sovereign."  The  earl  of  Derby  answered,  "1 
see  no  other  way  to  prevent  it,  but  to  surrender  yourself  to  me,  and, 
when  they  know  you  are  my  prisoner,  they  will  not  do  you  any 
harm  You  must  make  preparations  to  be  conducted  and  imprisoned 
in  the  Tower  of  London  with  your  attendants."  The  king,  not 
knowing  how  t.  act  in  his  distress,  and  fearing  the  Londoners  would 
put  him  to  deaui,  yielded  himself  prisoner  to  the  ear  ot  Derby, 
promising  to  do  whatever  he  should  advise.  His  knights,  squires 
and  officers,  surrendered  in  like  majiner,  to  avoid  greater  danger. 
The  earl,  in  the  presence  of  those  who  had  accompanied  him,  received 
the  king  and  his  attendants  as  his  prisoners,  and  ordered  the  horses 
10  be  instant! V  saddled,  brought  to  the  court,  and  the  gates  ot  the 
castle  to  be  thrown  open,  on  wl  ich  many  men.al-arms  and  archers 
Gil tcrcd  i *^ • 

The  eail  of  Derby  now  issued  a  proclamation,  that  no  one  should 
dare  to  touch  anything  in  the  castle,  or  lay  hands  on  any  servant  or 
officer  of  the  king,  under  pain  of  being  instantly  hanged,  lor  that 
every  person  and  thing  were  under  his  special  protection  and  guard. 
This  was  obeyed,  for  there  was  not  one  bold  enough  to  act  contrary. 
The  earl  conducted  his  cousin,  king  Richard,  down  stairs  to  the 
court  of  the  castle,  continuing  in  close  conversation  with  him,  where 
he  had  his  usual  state,  witheut  the  smallest  change  having  been 
made  in-  it.  While  they  were  saddling  the  horses,  and  making 
ready,  they  talked  on  different  subjects,  and  were  much  looked  at  by 
the  Londoners. 

I  heard  of  a  singular  circumstance  that  happened,  which  1  must 
mention.  Kin^,-  Ricliard  had  a  grayhound  called  Math,*  beautiful 
beyond  measui"  ,  who  would  not  notice  nor  follow  any  one  but  the 
king.  Whenev.  r  the  king  rode  abroad,  the  grayhound  was  loosed 
by  the  person  v  no  had  him  in  charge,  and  ran  instantly  to  caress 
him,  by  placing  his  two  fore-feet  on  his  shoulders.  It  fell  out,  that 
as  the  king  and  liie  duke  of  Lancaster  were  conversing  in  the  court 
of  the  castle,  their  horses  being  ready  for  them  to  mount,  the  gray- 
hound was  untied,  but,  instead  of  running  as  usual  to  the  king,  he 
left  him^  and  leaped  to  the  diike  of  Lancaster's  shoulders,  paying 
him  every  court,  and  caressing  him  as  he  was  formerly  used  to  caress 
the  king.  The  duke,  not  acquainted  with  this  grayhound,  asked  the 
king  the  meaning  of  this  fondness,  saying,  "  What  does  this  mean  ?'' 
'Cousin,"  replied  the  king,  "it  means  a  great  deal  for  you,  and 
very  little  for  me."  "How?"  said  the  duke:  "pray  explain  it." 
"  I  understand  it,"  answered  the  king,  "  that  this  grayhound  fondles 
and  pays  his  court  to  you  this  day  as  king  of  England,  which  you 
will  surely  be,  and  I  shall  be  deposed,  for  the  natural  instinct  of  the 
doer  shows  it  to  him.  Keep  him,  therefore,  by  your  side,  for  he  will 
now  leave  me,  and  follow  you."  The  duke  of  Lancaster  treasured 
•ap  what  the  king  had  said,  and  paid  attention  to  the  grayhound,  who 
would  never  more  follow  Richard  of  Bordeaux,  but  kept  by  the  side 
of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  as  was  witnessed  by  thirty  thousand  men. 


low  the  road  to  Colnbrook,  but  that  to  Shene,  and  dined  with  th« 
king  at  Chertsey.  King  Richard  had  earnestly  requested  his  cousin/ 
not  to  carry  him  through  London,  which  was  the  reason  they  had 
gone  this  road. 

As  soon  as  the  Loncioners  were  masters  of  the  king,  they  sent  some 
of  the  principal  citizens  to  queen  Isabella,  who  resided  with  the  lady 
of  Coucy  at  Leeds  castle.  She  was  next  in  rank  to  the  queen  ;  and 
they  addressed  her  :  "  Lady,  make  preparations  of  departure,  for  you 
must  no  longer  remain  here.  Take  care  on  quitting  the  queen,  that 
you  show  not  any  tokens  of  anger  at  being  dismissed;  but  sav,  that 
your  husband  and  daughter  have  sent  for  you.  This  we  advise  you 
to  do,  if  you  regard  your  life  ;  for,  should  you  act  any  way  ccntrary, 
it  will  be  forfeited.  You  have  no  need  to  ask  questions,  nor  make 
inquiries:  you  shall  be  conducted  to  Dover,  and  embark  on  board  a 
passage-boat  to  Boulogne."  The  lady  of  Coucy,  afraid  of  these 
menaces,  and  knowing  those  who  made  them  to  be  cruel  and 
full  of  hatred,  replied,  "  that  in  God's  name,  she  would  do  as  they 
wished."  Preparations  were  soon  made:  palfreys  and  liackneys 
were  provided  for  herself  and  attendants  ;  and  all  the  French  of  both 
sexes  set  off,  escorted  as  far  as  Dover,  where  they  were  liberally  paid, 
according  to  their  degrees.  The  first  tide  they  embarked  on  board 
a  vessel,  with  a  favorable  wind  to  Boulogne.  The  household  of  the 
queen  was  broken  up,  and  neither  French  nor  English  were  left  witk 
her  who  were  attached  to  king  Richard.  A  new  one  was  formed 
of  ladies,  damsels,  officers,  and  varlets,  who  were  strictly  enjoined 
never  to  mention  the  name  of  king  Richard  in  their  conversations 
with  her. 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  company,  on  his  departure  from 
Chertsey,  rode  to  Shene,  and,  during  the  night,  conducted  the  king 
and  such  of  his  knights  and  others  as  they  wished  to  confine,  to  the 
Tower  of  London.  On  the  morrow,  the  Londoners  heard  the  king 
was  in  the  Tower,  and  were  much  rejoiced  ;  but  there  were  many 
murmurings  that  he  had  been  brought  thither  privately,  and  the  peo- 
pie  were  very  angry  with  the  duke  of  Lancaster  because  he  had  not 
carried  him  publicly  through  the  streets  in  open  day,  not  to  do  him 
honor,  but  that  they  might  show  their  scorn,  so  much  was  he  hated 
by  them.  Consider  how  serious  a  thing  it  is  when  the  people  rise 
up  in  arms  against  their  sovereign,  more  especially  such  a  people  as 
the  English.  In  such  a  case,  there  is  no  remedy  ;  for  they  are  the 
worst  people  in  the  world,  the  most  obstinate  and  presumptuous ;  and 
of  all  England  the  Londoners  are  the  leaders,  for  to  say  the  truth, 
they  are  very  powerful  in  men  and  in  wealth.  In  the  city  and  neigh- 
borhood,  there  are  twenty-four  thousand  men,  completely  armed  from 
head  to  foot,  and  full  thirty  thousand  archers.  This  is  a  great  force, 
and  they  are  bold  and  courageous ;  and  the  more  blood  is  spilt,  the 
greater  their  courage. 


CHAPTER  CXIII. 

THE  LADY  DE  COUCY  IS  TAKEN  AWAY  FROM  THE  YOUNG  QUEEj^J  OF  ENG- 
r,AND,  AND  A  NEW  HOUSEHOLD  APPOINTED  FOR  HER.  KING  EgCHARD  IS 
CONFINED  IN  THE  TOV/ER  OF  LONDON. 

Having  mounted  their  horses,  they  departed  from  Flint-castle,t  and 
Henry  duke  of  Lancaster,  whom  we  shall  no  longer  call  earl  of  Derby, 
rode  by  the  king's  side,  and  at  times  conversed  with  him.  They 
were  surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  men-at-arms  and  archers.  Those 
of  the  king's  party  advanced  by  themselves,  and  the  first  town  they 
lay  at  was  Oxford  ;t  for  the  duke  of  Lancaster  avoided  all  the  large 
towns  and  casdes,  by  keeping  in  the  open  country,  for  fear  of  insur- 
rections of  the  people.  The  duke  disbanded  a  great  part  of  his  army, 
saying,  "  he  had  enough  for  the  completion  of  his  business,  as  the 
king  could  not  now  fly  nor  escape  from  him.  We  will  carry  him  and 
his  advisers  to  London,  and  securely  place  them  in  the  Tower.  They 
are  my  prisoners,  and  I  can  take  them  anywhere :  return,  therefore, 
to  your  homes  until  you  shall  again  hear  from  me."  All  assented  to 
this  proposal  of  the  duke,  who  took  the  direct  road  to  Windsor  ;  and 
the  Londoners,  except  those  he  had  kept  with  him,  went  to  their 
homes.    The  duke  of  Lancaster,  on  leaving  Windsor,  did  not  fol. 

*  The  Museum  MSS.  call  this  grayhound  Blemach,  mine  Mach.  'J'he  grayhound 
seems  t"  have  l)een  a  favorue  piofmosticator  in  these  times ;  for,  when  the  armies  of  the 
two  rivals,  .lolm  of  Monlfon!  -.iM  Charles  de  Blois,  were  on  the  pomt  of  engagmg,  the 
lord  Charles's  grayhound  letl  him  and  caressed  John  of  Montford,  who  gamed  the  battle. 
T  Conway  castle,  ,  ^,    ^  •  , 

X  "  After  the  kin;:  had  been  carried  to  the  duke  ot  Lancaster  at  Chester,  on  the  third 
day  the  duke  departed  witli  Lis  prisoner  thence  to  Nantwich  :  the  next  day  to  Newcas- 
tle and  tliere  the  eavl  uf  Warwick's  son  met  them;  and  so  journeyins  forth,  the  next 
day'tlicy  came  to  Stiifford.  and  after  they  departed  to  Lichfield,  where  the  king  thought 
io  have  escaped,  slinping  down  into  a  garden,  out  of  a  wiiidow  ot  a  great  tower ;  but 
he  was  espied,  and  brought  into  the  tower  again.  From  Lichfield,  tlie  duke  went  to 
Coventry  •  but,  before  tliey  could  come  thither,  the  VVclchmcn  did  them  much  mischief, 
and  slew  many  of  them  ;  and  the  Englishmen,  when  they  by  great  chance  could  take 
any  of  them,  they  tied  to  their  horses'  tails,  and  drew  them  after  them  through  ways  full 
of  stones,  and  caused  them  to  die  miserably. 

'The duke  passed  from  Coventry  to  Daventry,  the  next  day  to  Northampton,  from 
thence  to  Dunstable,  and  then  to  Saint  Albans.  Within  five  or  six  miles  before  his 
coming  to  London,  the  mayor  and  the  companies  in  their  liveries,  with  great  noise  of 
trumpets,  met  the  duke,  doing  more  reverence  to  him  than  to  the  king,  rejoicing  that 
God  had  sent  them  such  a  prince,  that  had  conquered  the  realm  within  one  month's 
space."  tac.—Stove's  Chronicle,  by  Howe's,  pp.  322,  323, 


CHAPTER  CXIV. 

THE  EARL  OF  RUTLAND,  CONSTABLE  OF  ENGLAND,  HEARING  THE  KING  HAS 
SURRENDERED,  DISMISSES  HIS  MEN-AT-ARMS.  FOUR  KNIGHTS  OF  THE 
king's  CHAMBER,  HAVING  BEEN  PUT  TO  DEATH  BY  THE  LONDONERS,  HE 
IS  ADVISED  BY  THOSE  WHO  WERE  IMPRISONED  WITH  HI3I  TO  RESI3N  HIS 
CROWN  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

We  will  speak  of  the  earl  of  Rutland,  son  to  the  duke  of  York,  at 
this  time  constable  of  England,  who  had  remained  at  Bristol  with 
his  brother-in-law  the  lord  de  Spencer,  and  their  men.  When  they 
learnt  that  the  castle  the  king  had  retired  to  was  invested,  and  that 
the  king,  on  his  surrendering,  was  carried  to  London,  they  instantly 
foresaw  the  event,  and  that  it  must  end  badly  for  king  Richard. 
They  determined  not  to  stay  longer  where  they  were,  but  dismissing 
their  men-at-arms,  except  such  as  were  attached  to  their  persons,  left 
Bristol,  and  rode  to  a  very  handsome  seat*  the  lord  de  Spencer  had 
in  Wales,  where  they  remained  until  they  heard  other  intelligence. 
The  duke  of  York  resided  at  his  own  castle  v.'ith  his  people,  and  in- 
terfered  not  in  what  was  passing  in  the  country,  nor  had  done  so  for 
a  long  time,  but  taking  all  things  as  they  happened,  although  he  was 
very  much  vexed  that  there  should  be  such  great  differences  between 
his  nephew,  the  king,  and  his  relations. 

We  will  now  return  to  king  Richard.  When  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter  had  imprisoned  him  and  those  of  his  council  in  the  Tower,  a-nd 
placed  sure  guards  over  them,  the  first  thing  he  did  was  to  recal  the 
earl  of  Warwick  from  his  banishment,  and  to  give  him  his  liberty. 
He  next  sent  to  summon  the  earl  of  Percy  and  his  son  sir  Harry 
Percy  to  attend  him,  which  they  did.  He  then  inquired  how  he 
could  lay  hands  on  those  four  companions  who  had  strangled  his 
uncle  in  the  castle  of  Calais,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  arresting  the 
whole  four,  and  would  not  have  taken  twenty  thousand  nobles  for 
their  deliverance.  He  had  them  confined  in  separate  prisons  in  Lon- 
don.  The  duke  then  consulted  with  his  council  and  the  citizens  what 
should  be  done  with  Richard  of  Bordeaux,  who  was  confined  in  the 
great  tower  of  London,  wherein  king  John  of  France  was  once  ira 
prisoned,  during  the  campaign  of  king  Edward  in  France.  It  was 
resolved  that  the  king  should  be  deprived  of  all  his  state  and  outward 
marks  of  royalty,  if  they  wished  to  act  prudendy,  for  the  news  of  his 
arrest  would  make  a  great  noise  throughout  Christendom,  as  they 


*  U.  Sauvage  calls  this  seat  Heulle.  My  MS.  says  on  ly  a  very  handsome  manor,  whiob 
1  iuppose  must  have  been  Caerphilly  in  Glamorganshire. 


CIS 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


had  acknowledged  him  tvventy.two  years  as  their  king,  and  now  held 
him  a  prisoner. 

They  examined  the  whole  acts  of  his  reign,  and  drew  up  twenty, 
eight  articles  against  him,  vv'ith  which  they  came  to  the  Tower,  ac- 
companied  by  the  dake  of  Lancaster,  and  some  knights  and  squires 
of  his  council.  They  entered  the  king's  apartment  without  speak- 
ing to  him,  or  paying  any  kind  of  respect,  and  read  to  him  these 
charges.  He  did  not  deny  them,  for  he  knew  they  were  true,  but 
said  that  everything  he  had  done  was  by  the  advice  of  his  council. 
Hs  was  told  to  name  those  who  had  been  his  principal  advisers,  which 
he  did,  hoping  to  escape  by  throwing  the  blame  on  them,  as  he  had 
formerly  done,  and  they  to  receive  the  punishment ;  but  this  was 
not  the  intention  of  those  Londoners  who  had  confined  him.  At  this 
time  they  said  nothing  further,  but  went  away  :  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter to  his  own  house,  leaving  the  mayor  and  men  of  law  to  act  as 
they  pleased. 

The  mayor  went  to  the  town-house  of  London,  called  the  Guildhall, 
where  justice  is  administered  to  the  citizens,  followed  by  crowds  of 
people,  expecting  something  effective  to  be  done,  as  indeed  there 
was.  I  will  detail  what  passed.  First,  all  the  articles  which  had 
been  drawn  up  against  tke  king  and  read  to  him,  were  again  read 
aloud,  with  comments  by  tlie  person  who  lead  them,  adding,  that  the 
king  had  not  denied  their  truth,  but  confessed  he  had  done  them 
through  the  advice  of  four  knights  of  his  chamber,  by  whose  coun- 
sels he  had  put  to  death  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
and  sir  Thomas  Corbet,  and  that  they  had  for  a  long  .time  excited 
him  to  these  acts.  Such  deeds  were  unpardonable,  and  must  be  pun- 
ishcd ;  for  by  them  and  their  fellows  had  the  courts  of  Justice  been 
shut  at  Westminster,  and  all  the  other  royal  courts  throughout  Eng- 
land, which  had  caused  great  mischiefs,  and  encouraged  bands  of 
robbers  to  pillage  merchants  travelling  from  town  to  town,  and  to 
plunder  the  houses  of  farmers.  By  these  means  the  kingdom  of 
England  had  been  almost  irrecoverably  ruined  ;  and  it  was  to  be 
supposed,  from  this  wanton  neglect  of  England,  that  Calais  or  Guis- 
nes,  or  both,  vv^ould  have  been  given  up  to  their  enemies  the  French. 
Such  speeches  as  the  above  made  an  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
people,  so  that  many  of  the  discontented  said,  "These  things  are 
deserving  punishment,  that  others  may  take  example  ;  and  Richard 
of  Bordeaux  has  so  much  disgraced  himself,  that  he  is  unworthy  of 
wearing  a  crovvn,  and  ought  to  be  deprived  of  all  honors,  and  con- 
fined to  pass  his  future  life  on  bread  and  water,  and  subsist  on  that 
as  he  could."  Some  of  the  lower  classes  cried  out,  "Sir  mayor,  you 
and  your  companions,  who  are  the  distributors  of  justice,  look  that 
it  be  done  ;  we  insist  upon  it  and  spare  no  man.  You  see  by  what 
you  have  told  us,  that  the  case  requires  it,  and  immediately,  for  they 
have  convicted  themselves." 

The  mayor  and  the  lawyers  retired  to  the  judgment-seat,  and  the 
four  knights  were  condemned  to  death.  They  were  sentenced  to 
be  brought  before  the  apartment  of  the  tower  of  London,  in  which 
king  Richard  was  confined,  that  he  might  see  them  from  the  win- 
dows, and  thence  drawn  on  sledges  by  horses  through  the  streets  to 
Cheapside,  each  person  separately,  and  there  beheaded,  their  heads 
affixed  to  spikes  on  London-bridge,  and  their  bodies  hung  on  a  gib- 
bet, and  there  left.  When  this  sentence  was  pronounced,  they  hast- 
ened to  execute  it.  Everything  being  prepared,  the  mayor  of  Lon- 
don,  and  the  lords  who  had  assisted  him  in  this  judgment,  set  out  from 
Guildhall  with  a  large  body  of  people,  and  came  to  the  tower  of  Lon- 
don, where  they  seized  the  four  knights  of  the  king,  sir  Bernard  Bro- 
cas,  the  lord  Marclais,  master  John  Derby,  receiver  of  Lincoln,  and 
the  lord  Stclle,  steward  of  the  king's  household..  They  were  brought 
into  the  court,  and  each  tied  to  two  horses,  in  the  sight  of  all  in  the 
Tower,  who  were  eye-vvdtnesses  of  it  as  well  as  the  king,  who  were 
much  displeased,  and  in  despair ;  for  the  remainder  of  the  king's 
knights  that  were  with  him  looked  for  similar  treatment,  so  cruel  and 
revengeful  did  they  know  the  Londoners  to  be.  Without  saying  a 
word,  these  four  were  dragged  from  the  Tower,  through  the  streets 
to  Cheapside,  and,  on  a  fish-monger's  stall,  had  their  heads  struck 
off,  which  were  placed  over  the  gate  on  London-bridge,  and  their 
bodies  hung  on  a  gibbet.  After  this  execution  every  man  retired  to 
his  home. 

King  Richard  was  much  afflicted  at  finding  himself  in  such  danger 
from  the  citizens,  and  that  his  power  was  completely  gone.  He  saw 
that  all  England  was  against  him ;  and,  if  he  had  some  few  friends 
left,  they  could  not  assist  liim,  for  his  enemies  were  too  numerous. 
Those  about  him  said :  "  Sire,  wo  have  not,  as  it  seems,  any  great 
hope  of  saving  our  lives.  When  your  cousin  of  Lancaster  prevailed  on 
you  to  yield  yourself  up  to  him,  he  promised  that  you  and  twelve  of 
your  knights  should  be  his  own  prisoners,  and  no  harm  done  to  them  ; 
of  these,  four  have  just  been  put  to  a  disgraceful  death ;  we  must 
expect  the  same,  and  will  give  you  our  reasons  for  it.  The  London- 
ers, who  have  urged  him  to  do  this  deed,  have  made  him  enter  into 
Buch  engagements  with  them  that  he  cannot  act  in  any  oth«r  manner. 
God  will  be  merciful  to  us  if  we  are  suffered  to  die  here  a  natural 
death,  for  to  die  a  disgraceful  one  makes  us  shudder."  King  Rich- 
ard, on  hearing  them  thus  talk  wept  bitterly,  wrung  his  hands,  and 
cursed  the  hour  he  h\d  been  born,  when  his  end  was  so  miserable. 
Those  around  him  pitied  his  distress,  and  comforted  him  as  well  as 
they  were  able.  One  of  his  knights  said  :  "Sire,  you  must  not  be 
too  much  cast  down.   We  see,  as  well  as  you,  that  this  world  is  noth. 


ing,  and  that  the  fickleness  of  fortune  is  wonderful,  sparing  neither 
princes  nor  poor  persons.  The  king  of  France,  .whose  daughter  you 
have  married,  cannot  at  this  moment  assist  you,  for  he  is  too  far  off. 
If  you  can,  by  dissembling,  escape  from  this  peril,  and  save  your 
life  and  ours,  you  will  act  well ;  and  within  a  year  or  two,  your  for 
tune  may  change." 

"  What  would  you  have  me  to  do  ?"'  replied  the  king, "  fer  there  is 
nothing  I  will  not  attempt  to  save  us."  "Sire,  we  tell  you  for  a  truth, 
that,  from  every  appearance,  the  Londoners  want  to  crown  your 
cousin  of  Lancaster  their  king  ;  and  with  this  intent  they  sent  for 
him  from  France,  and  have  aided  him  in  all  his  exploits.  Now  it  is 
impossible,  that  so  long  as  yoa  shall  be  alive,  this  coronation  can 
take  place  without  your  consent.  Suppose,  therefore,  you  were  to 
offer  your  cousin  terms,  that  we  might  escape  the  imminent  danger 
we  are  in,  and  that  you  send  to  speak  with  him  on  business.  On 
his  coming,  treat  him  affectionately,  and  say  that  you  wish  to  resign 
the  crown  into  his  hands,  and  that  he  be  king  :  by  this  means  you  will 
soften  him  and  appease  the  citizens.  You  will  earnestly  beg  that  he 
allow  you  to  finish  your  days  here,  or  elsewhere  ;  and  for  us  to  re- 
main with  you,  or  be  separated,  or  banished  abroad  for  our  lives, 
at  his  pleasure  ;  for  he  who  loseth  his  life  loseth  everything."  King 
Richard  heard  these  words  with  comfort  to  his  heart,  and  said  he 
would  act  accordingly,  for  he  saw  his  danger  was  very  great.  He 
gave  his  keepers  to  understand,  he  would  willingly  speak  with  the 
duke  of  Lancaster, 


C  H  A  P  T  E  R  C  X  V . 

KING  RICHARD  OF  ENG-LAND  RESIGNS  HIS  CROWN  AND  KINGDOM  INTO  THE 
HANDS  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER. 

Intelligence  v/as  carried  to  th»-  duke  of  Lancaeter,  that  Richard 
of  Bordeaux  had  a  great  desire  to  speak  with  him.  The  duke  left 
his  house  in  the  evening,  entered  his  barge  with  his  knights,  and 
was  rowed  down  the  Thames  to  the  Tower,  which  he  entered  by  a 
postern  gate,  and  went  to  the  apartment  of  the  king.  The  king 
received  him  with  great  kindness,  and  humbled  himself  exceedingly 
like  to  one  who  perceives  he  is  in  a  dangerous  state.  He  addressed 
him  :  "Cousin,  I  have  been  considering  my  situation,  which  is  miser- 
able enough,  and  I  have  no  longer  any  thoughts  of  wearing  my 
crown  or  governing  my  people.  As  God  may  have  my  soul,  I  wish 
I  were  at  this  moment  dead  of  a  natural  death,  and  the  king  of  France 
had  his  daughter  again  ;  for  we  have  never  enjoyed  any  great  hap 
piness  together,  nor,  since  I  brought  her  hither,  have  I  had  the  love 
my  people  bore  me  formerly.  Cousin  of  Lancaster,  when  I  look 
back,  I  am  convinced  I  have  behaved  very  ill  to  you,  and  to  other 
nobles  of  my  blood,  for  which  I  cannot  expect  peace  nor  pardon. 
All  things,  therefore,  considered,!  am  willing  freely  to  resign  to  you  the 
crown  of  England ;  and  I  beg  you  will  accept  the  resignation  as  a  gift." 

The  duke  replied,  "  that  it  would  be  necessary  the  three  estates  of 
the  realm  should  hear  this.  I  have  issued  summonses  for  the  assem- 
bling the  nobles,  prelates,  and  deputies  from  the  principal  towns  ;  and 
within  three  days  a  sufficiency  will  be  collected  for  you  to  make 
your  resignation  in  due  form.  By  this  act,  you  will  greatly  appease 
the  hatred  of  the  nation  against  you.  To  obviate  the  mischiefs  that 
had  arisen  from  the  courts  of  justice  being  shut,  and  which  had  ere- 
ated  an  almost  universal  anarchy,  was  I  sent  for  from  beyond  sea. 
The  people  wanted  to  crown  me,  for  the  common  report  in  the  coun- 
try is,  that  I  have  a  better  right  to  the  crown  than  you  have.  This 
was  told  to  our  grandfather,  king  Edward  of  happy  memory,  when 
he  educated  you,  and  had  you  acknowledged  heir  to  the  throne  ;  but 
his  love  was  so  strong  for  his  son,  the  prince  of  Wales,  nothing  could 
make  him  alter  his  purpose,  but  that  you  must  be  king.  If  you  had 
followed  the  example  of  the  prince,  or  attended  to  the  advice  of  his 
counsellors,  like  a  good  son,  who  should  be  anxious  to  tread  in  the 
steps  of  a  father,  you  might  still  have  been  king  ;  but  you  have  always 
acted  so  coiitrary,  as  to  occasion  the  rumor  to  be  generally  believed 
throughout  England  and  elsewhere,  that  you  are  not  the  son  of  the 
prince  of  Wales,  but  of  a  priest  or  canon. 

"  I  have  heard  several  knights,  who  were  of  the  household  of  my 
unclp  the  prince,  declare,  that  he  was  jealous  of  the  princess's  con- 
duct. She  was  cousin-german  to  king  Edward,  who  began  to  dis- 
like  her  for  not  having  children  by  his  son,  since  he  had,  by  her 
former  marriage  with  sir  Thomas  Holland,  stood  godfather  to  two 
sons.  She  knew  well  how  to  keep  the  prince  in  her  chains,  having, 
through  subtlety,  enticed  him  to  marry  ;  but,  fearful  of  being  di- 
vorced by  his  father,  for  want  of  heirs,  and  that  the  prince  would 
marry  again,  it  was  said  she  got  connected  with  some  one,  by  whom 
she  had  you  and  another  son,  who  died  in  his  infancy,  and  no  judg- 
ment can  be  formed  of  his  character:  but  you,  from  your  manners 
and  mode  of  acting,  so  contrary  to  the  gallantry  and  prowess  of  the 
prince,  are  thought  to  be  the  son  of  a  priest  or  canon ;  for,  at  the 
time  of  your  birth,  there  were  many  young  and  handsome  ones  in 
the  household  of  the  prince  at  Bordeaux.  Such  is  the  report  of  this 
country,  which  your  conduct  has  confirmed  :  for  you  have  ever  shown 
great  affection  to  the  French,  and  an  inclination  to  live  on  good  term 
with  them,  to  the  loss  and  dishonor  of  England.  Because  my  uncle 
of  Gloucester  and  the  earl  of  Arundel  wished  you  would  loyally  de- 
fend  the  honor  of  the  kingdom,  by  following  the  steps  of  your  ances, 
tors,  yo\i  have  treacherously  put  them  to  death. 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


619 


"Willi  regard  to  me,  I  have  taken  you  under  my  protection,  and 
will  guard  and  preserve  your  life,  through  compassion,  as  long  as  I 
shall  be  able,  I  will  likewise  entreat  the  Londoners  in  your  behalf, 
and  the  heirs  of  those  you  have  put  to  death."  "  Many  thanks," 
answered  the  king  :  "  I  have  greater  confidence  in  you  than  in  any 
other  persoa  ir  England."  "  You  are  in  the  right,"  replied  the 
duke  :  "  for,  hao  I  not  stepped  forward  between  you  and  the  people, 
they  would  have  seized  you,  and  disgracefully  killed  you,  in  return 
for  all  your  wick;,d  acts,  which  are  the  cause  of  the  dangerous  state 
you  ai-e  now  in,*'    King  Richard  heard  all  this  patiently,  for  he  saw 


SlCHARD  O.  RESIGNING  THE  CROWN  INTO  THE  HANDS  OF  THE  DOKE  OP  LANCASTER. 

Century. 


that  neither  arguments  nor  force  could  avail,  and  that  resignation 
and  liumility  were  his  only  arms.  He  therefore  humbled  himself 
exceedinffly  to  the  duke,  earnestly  begging  that  his  life  might  be 
spared.  The  duke  of  Lancaster  remained  with  the  king  upward  of 
two  hours,  and  continued  in  his  conversation  to  reproach  him  for  all 
the  faults  he  was  accused  of.  He  then  took  leave,  reentered  his 
barge,  and  returned  to  his  house,  and,  on  the  morrow,  renewed  his 
orders  for  the  assembly  of  the  three  estates  of  the  realm. 

The  duke  of  York,  and  his  son,  the  earl  of  Rutland,  came  to  Lon- 
don, as  did  the  earl  of  Northumberland  and  his  brother,  sir  Thomas 
Percy,  to  whom  the  duke  of  Lancaster  gave  a  hearty  welcome,  with 
numbers  of  prelates,  bishops,  and  abbots.    The  duke  of  Lancaster, 
accompanie  d  by  a  large  body  of  dukes,  prelates,  earls,  barons, 
Knights,  and  principal  citizens,  rode  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and 
dismounted  in  the  court.    King  Richard  was  released  from  his 
prison,  and  entered  the  hall  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  occa- 
sion, royally  dressed,  the  sceptre  in  his  hand,  and  the  crown  on  his 
head,  but  without  supporters  on  either  side.    He  addressed  the  com- 
pany as  follows :  "  I  have  reigned  king  of  England,  duke  of  Aqui- 
taine,  and  lord  of  Ireland,  about  twenty-two  years,  which  royalty, 
lordship,  sceptre,  and  crown,  I  now  freely  and  willingly  resign  to 
my  cou?in,  Henry  of  Lancaster,  and  entreat  of  him,  in  the  presence 
of  you  all,  to  accept  this  sceptre."    He  then  tendered  the  sceptre  to 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  took  it  and  gave  it  to  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury.    King  Richard  next  raised  the  crown  with  his  two 
hands  from  his  head,  and,  phicing  it  before  him,  said,  "  Henry,  fair 
cousin,  and  duke  of  Lancaster,  I  present  and  give  to  you  this  crown, 
vv^ith  which' I  was  crowned  king  of  England,  and  all  the  rights  de- 
pendent on  it." 

The  duke  of  Lancaster  received  it,  and  delivered  it  over  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  was  at  hand  to  take  it.  These  two 
things  being  done,  and  the  resignation  accepted,  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter  called  in  a  public  notary,  that  an  authentication  should  be  drawn 
up  of  this  proceeding,  and  witnessed  by  the  lords  and  prelates  then 
present.  Soon  after,  the  king  was  conducted  to  where  he  had  come 
from,  and  the  duke  and  other  lords  mounted  their  horses  to  return 
home.  The  two  jewels  were  safely  packed  up,  and  given  to  proper 
guards,  to  place  them  in  the  treasury  of  Westminster  abbey,  until 
they  should  be  called  for  v^hen  the  parliament  were  assembled. 


CHAPTER  CXVI. 

A  PARLIAMENT  MEETS  AT  WESTMINSTER,  WHEN  THE  DUKE  OF  LAN- 
CASTER IS  PUBLICLY  ACKNOWLEDGED  KIN&  OF  ENGLAND.  THE  GREAT 
MAGNIFICENCE  OF  HIS  CORONATION. 

On  a  Wednesday,  the  last  day  of  September  1399,  Heniy  duke 
of  Lancaster  held  a  parhament  at  Westminster  ;  at  which  were  as- 
sembled the  greater  part  of  the  clergy  and  nobility  of  England,  and 
a  sufficient  number  of  ^deputies  from  the  different  towns,  according 

to  their  extent  and  wealth.  In  this  parha- 
ment, the  duke  of  Lancaster  challenged  the 
crown  of  England,  and  claimed  it  as  his 
own,  for  three  reasons:  first,  by  conquest, 
secondly,  from  being  the  right  heir  to  it ; 
and,  thirdly,  from  the  pure  and  free  resig- 
nation of  it  to  him,  by  king  Richard,  in 
the  presence  of  the  prelates,  dukes  and  earls 
in  the  hall  of  the  Tower  of  London.  These 
three  claims  being  made,  he  required  the 
parliament  to  declare  their  opinion  and  will. 
Upon  this,  they  unanimously  replied,  that 
it  was  their  will  he  should  be  king,  for  they 
would  have  no  other.  He  again  asked,  if 
they  were  positive  in  this  declaration  :  and, 
when  they  said  they  wore,  he  seated  him- 
self on  the  royal  throne.  The  throne  was 
elevated  some  feet  from  the  floor,  with  a 
rich  canopy  of  cloth  and  gold,  so  that  he 
could  be  seen  by  all  present.  On  the 
king's  taking  his  seat,  the  people  clapped 
their  hands  for  joy,  and  held  them  up,  pro- 
mising him  fealty  and  homage.  The  par- 
liament was  then  dissolved,  and  the  day  of 
coronation  appointed  for  the  feast  of  Saint 
Edward,  which  fell  on  a  Monday,  the  I3th 
of  October. 

On  the  Saturday  before  the  coronation, 
the  new  king  went  from  Westminster  to 
the  Tower  of  London,  attended  by  great 
numbers,  and  those  squires  who  were  to  be 
knighted  watched  their  arms  that  night : 
they  amounted  to  forty-six :  each  squire  had 
his  chamber  and  bath,  in  which  he  bathed. 
The  ensuing  day,  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
after  mass,  created  them  knights,  and  pre- 
sented them  with  long  green  coats,  with 
straight  sleeves  Uned  with  minever,  after 
the  manner  of  prelates.    These  knights  had 
on  their  left  shoulders  a  double  cord  of 
white  silk,  with  white  tufts  hanging  dovvn.    The  duke  of  Lan- 
caster  left  the  Tower  this  Sunday  after  dinner,  on  his  return  to 
Westminster  :  he  was  bareheaded,  and  had  round  his  neck  the  order 
of  the  king  of  France.    The  prince  of  Wales,  six  dukes,  six  earls, 
eighteen  barons,  accompanied  him  ;  and  there  were,  of  knights  and 
other  nobiUty,  from  eight  to  nine  hundred  horse  in  the  procession. 
The  duke  was  dressed  in  a  jacket,  after  the  Germ.an  fashion,  of 
cloth  of  gold,  mounted  on  a  white  courser,  with  a  blue  garter  on  his 
left  leg.    He  passed  through  the  streets  of  London,  Vvhich  were  all 
handsomely  decorated  with  tapestries  and  other  rich  hangings: 
there  were' nine  fountains  in  Cheapside,  and  other  streets  he  passed 
through,  which  perpetually  ran  with  white  and  red  wines.    He  was 
escorted  by  prodigious  numbers  of  gentlemen,  with  their  servants  in 
liveries  and  badges  ;  and  the  different  companies  of  London  were 
led  by  their  wardens  clothed  in  their  proper  livery,  and  with  ensigns 
of  their  trade.    The  whole  cavalcade  amounted  to  six  thousand 
horse,  which  escorted  the  duke  from  tlie  Tower  to  Westminster. 
That  same  night  the  duke  bathed,  and  on  the  morrow  confessed 
himself,  as  he  had  good  need  to  do,  and  according  to  his  custom 
heard  three  masses.    The  prelates  and  clergy  who  had  been  assem- 
bled then  came  in  a  large  body  in  procession  from  Westminster 
abbey,  to  conduct  the  king  thither,  and  returned  in  the  same  man- 
ner,  the  king  and  his  lords  following  them.     The  dukes,  carls,  and 
barons,  wore  long  scarlet  robes,  with  mantles  trimmed  with  ermine, 
and  large  hoods  of  the  same.    The  dukes  and  earls  had  three  bars 
of  ermine  on  the  left  arm,  a  quarter  of  a  yard  long,  or  thereabout : 
the  barons  had  but  two.    All  the  knights  and  squires  had  uniform 
cloaks  of  scarlet  lined  with  minever.    In  the  procession  to  the 
church,  the  duke  had  borne  over  his  head  a  rich  canopy  of  blue 
silk,  supported  on  silver  staves,  with  four  golden  bells  that  rang  at 
the  corners,  by  four  burgesses  of  Dover,  who  claimed  it  as  their 
right.    On  each  side  of  him  were  the  sword  of  mercy  and  the  sword 
of  justice  :  the  first  was  borne  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  the  other 
by  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  constable  of  England,  for  the  earl  of 
Rutland  had  been  dismissed.    The  earl  of  Westmoreland,  marshal 
of  England,  carried  the  sceptre. 

The  procession  entered  the  church  about  nine  o'clock ;  in  the 
middle  of  which  was  a  scaffold  covered  with  crimson  cloth,  and  in 
the  centre  a  royal  throne  of  cloth  of  gold.    When  the  duke  watered 


From-MSS.  o  the  15th 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


the  church,  he  seated  himself  on  the  throne,  and  was  thus  in  regal 
state,  except  having  the  crown  on  his  head.  The  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  proclaimed,  from  the  four  corners  of  the  scaffold,  how 
God  had  given  them  a  man  for  their  lord  and  sovereign,  and  then 
asked  the  people  if  they  vvere  consenting  to  his  being  consecrated 
and  crowned  king.  They  unanimously  shouted  out,  "  Ay  I"  and 
held  up  their  hands,  promising  fealty  and  homage.  After  this,  the 
duke  descended  from  his  throne,  and  advanced  to  the  altar  to  be 
consecrated.  This  ceremony  was  performed  by  two  archbishops 
and  ten  bishops  :  he  was  stripped  of  all  his  royal  state  before  the 
altar,  naked  to  his  shirt,  and  was  then  anointed 
and  consecrated  at  six  places ;  that  is  to  say, 
on  the  head,  the  breast,  the  two  shoulders,  be- 
fore and  behind,  on  the  back  and  hands  :  they 
then  placed  a  bonnet  on  his  head  ;  and,  while 
this  was  doing,  the  clergy  chanted  the  litany, 
or  the  service  that  is  performed  to  hallow  a  font. 

The  king  was  now  dressed  in  a  churchman's 
clothes  like  a  deacon  ;  and  they  put  on  him 
shoes  of  crimson  velvet,  after  the  manner  of  a 
prelate.  Then  they  added  spurs  with  a  point, 
but  no  rowel,  and  the  sword  of  justice  was 
drawn,  blessed,  and  deliveied  to  the  king,  who 
put  it  into  the  scabbard,  when  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  girded  it  about  him.  The  crown 
of  Saint  Edward,  which  is  arched  over  like  a 
cross,  was  next  brought  and  blessed,  and  placed 
by  the  archbishop  on  the  king's  head.  When 
mass  was  over,  the  king  left  the  church,  and  re- 
turned to  the  palace  in  the  same  state  as  before. 
There  was  in  the  court-yard  a  fountain  that  con- 
stantly ran  with  white  and  red  wine  from  various 
mouths.  The  king  went  first  to  his  closet,  and 
then  returned  to  the  hall  to  dinner. 

At  the  first  table  sat  the  king,  at  the  second 
the  five  great  peers  of  England,  at  the  third 
the  principal  citizens  of  London,  ot  the  fourth 
the  new-created  knights,  at  the  fifth  all  knights 
and  squires  of  honor.  The  king  was  served 
by  the  prince  of  Wales,  who  carried  the  sword 
of  mercy,  and  on  the  opposite  side  by  the  con- 
stable, who  bore  the  sword  of  justice.  At  the 
bottom  of  the  table  was  the  earl  of  Westmoreland  with  the  sceptre. 
There  were  only  at  the  king's  table  the  two  archbishops  and  seventeen 
bishops.  When  dinner  was  half  over,  a  knight  of  the  name  of  Dymock 
entered  the  hall  completely  armed,  and  mounted  on  a  handsome  steed, 
richly  barbed  with  crimson  housings.  The  knight  was  armed  for 
wager  of  battle,  and  was  preceded  by  another  knight  bearing  his  lance: 
he  himself  had  his  drawn  sword  in  one  hand,  and  his  naked  dagger  by 
his  side.  The  knight  presented  the  king  with  a  written  paper,  the 
contents  of  which  were,  that  if  any  knight  or  gentleman  should  dare 
to  maintain  that  king  Henry  was  not  a  lawful  sovereign,  he  was 
ready  to  offer  him  combat  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  when  and 
where  he  should  be  pleased  to  appoint.  The  king  ordered  this  chal- 
lenge to  be  proclaimed  by  heralds  in  six  different  parts  of  the  town 
and  the  hall,  to  which  no  answer  was  made.  After  king  Henry  had 
dined,  and  partaken  of  wine  and  spices  in  the  hall,  he  retired  to  his 
private  apartments,  and  all  the  company  went  to  their  homes.  Thus 
passed  the  coronation  day  of  king  Henry,  who  remained  that  and 
the  ensuing  day  at  the  palace  of  Westminster.  The  earl  of  Salis- 
bury could  not  attend  these  feasts,  for  he  was  in  close  confinement 
under  secure  guards  ;  and  the  king's  ministers,  with  many  of  the 
nobles  and  citizens  of  London,  were  anxious  that  he  should  be  pub- 
licly beheaded  in  Cheapside.  They  said  that  he  was  deserving  of 
every  punishment,  for  having  carried  such  a  message  from  Richard 
of  Bordeaux  to  the  French  king  and  his  court,  and  publicly  proclaim, 
ing  king  Henry  a  false  and  wicked  traitor,  and  that  these  were  un- 
pardonable crimes.  The  king  was  naturally  good-tempered,  and, 
far  from  inclining  to  put  him  to  death,  took  compassion  on  him,  and 
listened  to  the  excuses  he  made  for  what  he  had  done,  by  throwing 
the  blame  on  the  four  knights  who  had  been  beheaded,  as  he  had 
only  obeyed  their  orders.  The  council  and  Londoners  would  not 
hear  his  excuses,  and  would  have  him  executed,  for  they  said  he  had 
deserved  it.  The  earl  of  Salisbury  therefore  continued  in  prison,  in 
great  danger  of  his  life. 

Sir  John  Holland,  earl  of  Huntingdon,  who  was  governor  of  Ca- 
lais, had  been  duly  informed  of  all  that  had  passed  ;  how  his  brother, 
king  Richard,  had  been  arrested  and  carried  to  the  Tower  of  London, 
where  he  had  been  condemned  to  pass  his  life,  after  resigning  his 
crown  to  Henry  of  Lancaster,  who  was  acknowledged  king  of  Eng. 
land.  The  earl  of  Hiinfingdon,  notwithstanding  the  vexation  the  state 
of  his  brother,  king  Richard,  gave  him,  weighed  well  the  times  and 
circumstances,  and  found  that  he  alone  could  not  pretend  to  with. 
Btand  the  whole  power  of  England.  His  countess,  sister.german  to 
king  Henry,  told  him,  on  his  return  from  Calais  to  England,  "  My 
lord,  you  must  prudendy  lay  aside  your  anger,  and  not  hastily  do 
anything  you  may  repent  of,  for  my  lord  the  king,  my  brother,  can 
show  you  much  kindness.  You  see  the  whole  kingdom  is  in  his 
favor,  and  should  you  commit  yourself  by  any  rash  act,  you  are 


ruined.  I  advise  and  entreat  you  to  dissemble  your  vexation,  for 
king  Henry  is  as  much  your  brother  as  king  Richard.  Attach  your- 
self to  him,  and  you  will  find  him  a  good  and  faithful  friend ;  for 
there  has  not  been  any  king  of  England  so  rich  as  he  is,  and  he  may 
be  of  the  greatest  service  to  you  and  to  your  children."  The  earl 
of  Huntingdon  listened  to  what  the  countess  said,  and  followed  her 
advice.  He  waited  on  his  brother-in-law,  king  Henry,  paid  him 
many  respects,  and  did  his  homage,  promising  fealty  and  service  : 
the  king  received  him  with  much  pleasure.  The  earl,  afterwards, 
with  the  support  of  other  friends,  pressed  the  king  so  strongly  in 


Coronation  of  Henry  IV    From  MSS.  of  15th  Century. 

favor  of  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  that  his  excuses  were  heard  and  ac- 
cepted :  his  mission  to  France  was  pardoned,  and  he  regained  the 
favor  of  the  king  and  people. 


CHAPTER  CXVIL 

INTELLIGENCE  OF  THE  IMPRISONMENT  OF  KING  RICHARD  IS  CARRIED  10 
FRANCE  BY  THE  LADY  OF  COUCY.  KING  CHARLES  IS  MUCH  DISPLEASED 
THEREAT.  THE  DUKE  OF  BOURBON  ATTEMPS  IN  VAIN  TO  REDUCE  BOR- 
DEAUX, AND  OTHER  TOWNS  IN  AQUITAINE,  TO  THE  CROWN  OF  FRANCE. 

The  lady  of  Coucy,  on  landing  at  Boulogne,  hastened  her  afTaire, 
that  she  might  begin  her  journey  to  Paris  ;  for  there  were  already 
great  murmurings  in  many  parts  of  France  at  the  events  which  were 
happening  in  England.  Some  imperfect  intelligence  had  been  car- 
ried of  them  thither  by  merchants  of  Bruges,  but  when  the  lady  of 
Coucy,  who  had  been  attached  to  queen  Isabella,  returned,  the  whole 
truth  was  known.  This  lady,  on  her  coming  to  Paris,  went,  as  was 
natural,  to  the  hotel  of  her  lord,  who  had  arrived  the  preceding  night. 
News  of  it  was  instantly  carried  to  the  king  of  France,  who  sent 
directly  for  the  lord  de  Coucy  to  come  and  bring  him  intelligence  of 
king  Richard  and  his  queen  Isabella.  On  his  entering  the  king's 
chamber,  he  asked  him  the  state  of  England.  The  knight,  not  da- 
ring to  conceal  anything,  told  him  the  full  particulars  he  had  learnt 
from  his  wife.  The  king  was  much  affected  at  the  melancholy  ac- 
count he  heard,  for  he  knew  the  English  to  be  determined,  and  hard 
to  appease  ;  and,  although  he  had  be^n  for  a  considerable  time  in  a 
good  state  of  health,  the  rage  he  got  into,  on  learning  the  events  pass- 
ing in  England,  brought  back  his  frenzy,  to  the  grief  of  his  brother, 
uncles,  and  barons  of  France,  but  they  could  not  prevent  it. 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  said  ;  "The  marriage  of  king  Richard  with 
Isabella  was  ill  advised  :  I  spoke  of  it  when  in  agitation,  but  v.'as  not 
attended  to.  The  Londoners  never  sincerely  liked  king  Richard, 
and  all  this  misery  has  been  hatched  by  the  duke  of  Gloucester.  We 
must  learn  how  the  English  mean  to  proceed,  and  take  our  measures 
accordingly.  Since  they  have  imprisoned  their  king,  they  will  put 
him  to  death,  (for  they  never  loved  him,  because  he  preferred  peace 
to  war,)  and  crown  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  He  will  be  forced  to 
enter  into  such  engagements  from  his  obligations  to  them,  that 
whether  he  will  or  not,  he  must  act  as  they  shall  please.  The  duke 
of  Burgundy  added,  "  that  it  would  be  proper  to  know  the  inclinations 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Bordeaux  ;  for  king  Richard,  having  been  born 
there,  was  greatly  beloved  by  them,  as  well  as  by  those  of  Dax,  Bay. 
onne,  and  that  whole  country.  It  wouid  not  be  amiss  (he  said,) 
that  the  constable,  lord  Louis  de  Sancerre,  should  have  notice  of 
what  was  proposed,  and  that  he  should  advance  toward  the  frontiers 
of  Aquitaine,  taking  with  him  sir  Reginald  d'Espagne,  Barrois  des 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


621 


Barres,  and  other  barons  and  prelates,  who  knew  how  to  negotiate  ; 
that  his  brother  of  Berry  should  go  into  Poitou,  and  hover  over  the 
borders  of  Saintes,  Blaze,  and  Mirabel,  in  order  that  if  those  of  Bor- 
deaux should  be  inclined  to  enter  into  any  treaty,  they  might  be  re- 
ceived  ;  for  we  must  gain  them  now,  or  never."    These  propositions 
of  the  duke  of  Burgundy  were  heard  attentively,  and  his  advice  fol- 
lowed.   He  understood  the  matter  well,  and  what  ensued  proved  it. 
The  inhabitants  of  Bordeaux,  Dax  and  Bayonne,  were  lost  in  astonish- 
ment  when  they  heard  that  their  lord,  king  Richard,  had  been  arrested 
and  was  confined  in  the  Tower  of  London,  his  principal  counsellors 
executed,  and  duke  Henry  of  Lancaster  crowned  king  and  would 
not  at  first  believe  that  such  melancholy  events  nad  happened  in 
England  :  but,  as -the  reports  were  confirmed  daily  by  fresh  intelli- 
gence, they  were  constrained  to  think  them  true.    The  gates  of  the 
three  cities  were  closed,  and  no  person  whatever  suffered  to  go  out, 
from  the  sorrow  they  were  in,  more  particularly  those  of  Bordeaux, 
for  kincr  Richard  had  been  educated  among  them.    They  were  sin- 
cerely attached  to  him,  and  he  always  received  them  kindly  when 
they  waited  on  him,  inclining  naturally  to  comply  with  every  request 
they  made  him.   On  first  hearing  of  his  misfortune,  they  said,  Ah, 
Richard,  gentle  king  !  by  God,  you  are  the  most  honorable  man  in 
your  realm.    This  mischief  has  been  brewed  for  you  by  the  Lon- 
doners,  who  never  loved  you,  and  their  dislike  was  still  increased  by 
vour  alliance  with  France.    This  misfortune  is  too  great  for  us  to 
"bear.    Ah,  king  Richard  !  they  have  acknowledged  you  their  sove- 
reign two-and-twenty  years,  and  now  they  imprison  you,  and  will  put 
you  to  death  ;  for  since  they  have  crowned  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
king,  that  consequence  must  follow."    Such  were  the  lamentations 
of  the  townsmen  of  Bordeaux,  and  that  whole  country  ;  and  they 
continued  so  long  that  the  seneschal  of  Bordeaux,  a  valiant  and  able 
English  knicrht.  determined  to  send  home  intelligence  of  these  com- 
plafnts  in  Bordeaux,  Dax  and  Bayonne,  and  that  they  were  on  the 
point  of  surrendering  themselves  to  the  king  of  France.  Having 
written  and  sealed  his  letters,  he  gave  them  to  a  trusty  variet,  whom 
he  embarked  on  board  a  vessel ;  and,  having  a  favorable  wind,  he 
was  landed  in  Cornwall,  and  thence  pursued  his  journey  to  London, 
where  kino-  Henry  at  that  time  was  holding  his  pariiament.  Ihese 
letters  were  addressed  generally  to  the  king  and  citizens  of  London, 
and  being  opened  and  read,  the  king  and  his  parhament  consulted 
on  them.   The  Londoners  said,  like  men  no  way  dismayed,  "  I  hose 
of  Bordeaux  and  Bayonne  will  never  turn  to  the  French ;  they  cannot 
bear  them  nor  suffer  their  tricks.    They  are  free  under  us  ;  but,  it 
the  French  govern  them,  they  will  be  taxed  and  taxed  over  again  two 
or  three  times  a-year.    This  they  have  not  been  accustomed  to,  and 
will  find  it  hard  to  endure.   These  three  cities  are  besides  surrounded 
by  the  lands  of  great  barons,  who  are  and  always  have  been  loyal  to 
Encrj-ind,  such  as  the  lords  de  Pommiers,  de  Mucident,  de  Duras,  de 
Landuras,  de  Copane,  de  Rosem,  de  Langurant,  and  many  other 
barons  and  knights,  who  will  instantly  make  war  upon  them :  they 
cannot  issue  out  of  their  gates  without  being  made  prisoners.  I^ot- 
withstandincr,  therefore,  what  the  seneschal  of  Bordeaux  writes  to  us, 
we  do  not  fear  they  will  ever  turn  to  the  French  :  let  us,  however, 
send  them  some  man  of  valor  and  prudence,  whom  they  esteem,  and 
who  has  governed  them  before  ;  and  we  recommend  sir  Thomas 
Percy."    What  thev  had  advised  was  done,  and  sir  Thomas  Percy 
was  entreated  by  the  king  and  citizens  to  undertake  the  voyage  and 
the  governjTient  of  that  country.    Sir  Thomas  could  not  refuse,  and 
made  his  preparations. 

It  was  now  about  Christmas,  when  the  winds  are  high,  and  the 
sea  rough :  he  made,  therefore  his  purveyances  in  Cornwall,  at  the 
port  nearest  to  Bordeaux,  and  his  equipment  was  two  hundred  men- 
at-arms  and  four  hundred  archers.  Sir  Thomas  was  accompanied 
by  Ips  nephew,  Hugh  de  Hastings,  Thomas  CoUeville,  William  Lisle, 
John  de  Graillv,  bastard-son  to  the  captal  de  Buch,  William  Drayton, 
John  d'Ambreticourt,  and  several  others.  He  had  likewise  with  him 
Robert  bishop  of  London,*  and  master  Richard  Rowhall.  It  was, 
however,  the  middle  of  March  before  they  were  able  to  embark. 

Before  these  lords  arrived  at  Bordeaux,  the  duke  of  Bourbon  came 
to  the  city  of  A^^en,  to  treat  with  those  of  Aquitaine,  and  made  such 
progress  that  the  magistrates  of  Bordeaux,  Dax  and  Bayonne,  were 
deputed  to  Ac^en.    The  duke  received  them  most  kindly,  and  was 
not  sparing  of  fine  words  and  fair  promises:  he  gave  them  to  under- 
stand,  that  if  they  would  turn  to  the  French,  and  submit  themselves 
to  the  obedience  of  the  king  of  France,  they  should  have  granted 
whatever  they  mio-ht  ask,  and  that  the  engagements  they  entered  into 
should  be  sealed  and  recorded  to  last  for  ever  ;  that  whenever  they 
might  call  on  France,  they  should  be  supported  to  the  utmost  of  its 
power.    He  made  them  many  other  flattering  promises  ;  but  they 
replied,  they  must  return  to  their  constituents,  and  lay  before  them 
his  offers,  and  consider  how  to  act.    They  then  left  Agen  and  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  on  their  return  home,  where,  on  their  arrival,  they 
related  all  the  duke  had  said  ;  but  his  ofters  came  to  nothing,  for  the 
inhabitants  of  these  towns  having  considered  their  present  situation, 
and  that  France  was  vexed  by  all  sort  of  taxes,  and  every  oppressive 
means  to  extort  money,  concluded  they  should  suffer  similar  vexa- 
tions if  they  submitted  themselves  to  the  French ,  "  It  will  be,  there- 
fore, better  for  us,"  they  said,  "to  remain  steady  to  the  English,  who 
hold  us  frank  and  free.    If  the  Londoners  have  deposed  king  Rich- 


ard,  and  crowned  king  Henry,  what  is  it  to  us  ?  We  have  still  a 
king ;  and  we  understand  the  bishop  of  London  and  sir  Thomas 
Percy  are  on  their  way  hither,  who  will  fully  inform  us  of  the  truth. 
We  have  more  commerce  with  the  English,  than  the  French,  in  wool, 
wines  and  cloth,  and  they  are  naturally  more  inclined  to  us.  Let  us, 
therefore,  be  cautious  how  we  enter  into  any  treaties  of  which  we 
may  hereafter  repent." 

Thus  were  the  negotiations  of  Bordeaux,  Dax  and  Bayonne,  wjth 
the  French  broken  off.  Sir  Thomas  Percy  and  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don  arrived  safe  in  the  harbor  of  Bordeaux  with  their  charge  of  men- 
at-arms  and  archers,  to  the  great  joy  of  some,  and  grief  of  others, 
who  were  of  the  party  of  the  king  of  France.  These  English  lords 
lodged  all  together  at  the  abbey  of  Saint  Andrew,  and,  when  they 
thought  it  was  time,  they  remonstrated  with  the  commonalty  of  Bor- 
deaux  on  the  state  of  England,  and  the  cause  of  their  coming,  with 
such  success  as  they  were  contented  with  :  Dax  and  Bayonne  were 
also  satisfied.  These  cities  and  their  dependencies  remained  steady 
to  the  English  interest,  and  hard  would  it  have  been  to  have  turned 
them  to  the  French. 


CHAPTER  CXVIII 


*  Kob&n  Braybiook,  dean  of  Saium  and  Igid  chftnceilor. 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  FRANCE,  BY  PERMISSION  OF  KING  HENRY,  SENDS  OVER 
PERSONS  TO  VISIT  ISABELLA,  QUEEN  TO  RICHARD  II. 

The  council  of  France,  perceiving  the  king  so  greatly  affected  at 
what  had  befallen  his  son-in-law,  king  Richard,  determined  to  send 
to  England  some  lord  of  high  rank  to  see  and  inquire  into  the  situa- 
tion of  queen  Isabella.    The  lord  Chades  d'Albreth  and  Charies  de 
Hangiers  were  nominated  on  this  embassay,  and  made  their  prepa- 
rations accordingly.   On  leaving  Paris,  they  rode  to  Boulogne,  where 
they  remained,  and  sent  a  herald  to  inform  king  Henry  of  their  inten- 
tion of  coming  to  England  ;  for,  although  there  was  a  truce  between 
the  kingdoms,  they  would  not  venture  thither  without  his  assurance 
of  safety.    King  Henry,  who  had  not  forgotten  the  kindness  of  the 
king  of  France  when  an  exile,  mentioned  the  matter  to  his  council ; 
and  the  herald  was  told,  that  it  was  very  agreeable  to  the  king  and 
council,  that  his  lords  and  their  company  should  come  to  England, 
and  by  the  direct  road  to  London,  not  quitting  it  without  license. 
The  French  herald  returned  to  tell  his  lords  at  Boulogne  what  he 
had  obtained.    They  were  pleased  with  the  answer,  since  they  could 
not  obtain  more.  They  immediately  embarked  themselves  and  horses 
in  two  vessels,  and,  putting  to  sea,  arrived  at  Dover.   On  disembark- 
ing and  entering  the  town,  they  were  met  by  one  of  the  king's  knights, 
who  had  been  ordered  thither  to  receive  them.    Having  known  him 
when  he  accompanied  the  king  in  his  banishment  to  Paris,  they 
were  all  soon  well  acquainted.    The  lord  Charies  d'Albreth  and  the 
lord  de  Hangiers  were  handsomely  lodged  in  Dover,  where  they 
staid  until  their  horses  were  landed.    They  continued  their  journey 
through  Canterbury  to  Eltham,  and  they  were  splendidly  entertained 
in  compliment  to  the  king  of  France,  to  whom  king  Henry  felt  him. 
self  under  obligations. 

The  lord  d'Albreth  explained  to  the  king  the  cause  of  his  coming, 
who  replied,  "  You  will  go  to  London,  and  within  four  days  I  will 
consult  my  council,  and  you  shall  have  an  answer  to  your  demands." 
This  satisfied  them.  They  dined  with  the  king,  and,  when  it  was 
over,  remounted  their  horses  and  rode  to  London,  attended  by  the 
knight,  who  lodged  them  conveniently  in  London,  and  never  quitted 
them.  The  king  of  England  came,  as  he  had  said,  to  his  palace  of 
Westminster,  and  the  French  lords  were  told  of  it,  and  to  hold  them, 
selves  in  readiness  to  attend  him,  for  they  would  be  summoned.  The 
king,  having  his  council  with  him,  and  being  prepared  what  answer 
to  make,  the  French  lords  were  introduced.  They  said,  they  had 
been  sent  by  the  king  and  queen  of  France  to  see  the  young  queen 
of  England  their  daughter.  The  king  answered  :  "  Gentlemen,  we 
no  way  wish  to  prevent  you  seeing  her  ;  but  you  must  promise,  on 
your  oaths,  that  neither  yourselves,  nor  any  of  your  company,  speak 
to  her  on  what  has  lately  passed  in  England,  nor  about  Richard  of 
Bordeaux.  Should  you  do  otherwise,  you  will  greatly  offend  us  and 
the  country,  and  put  yourselves  in  peril  of  your  lives." 

The  two  knights  replied,  they  would  not  infringe  this  regulation  , 
all  they  wanted  was  to  see  and_  converse  with  her,  and  then  they 
would  set  out  on  their  return.  ot  long  after  this,  the  eari  of  North- 
umberiand  carried  them  to  Havering-at-the  Bower,  where  the  young 
queen  resided.  She  was  attended  by  the  duchess  of  Ireland,  daugh- 
ter  to  the  lord  de  Coucy,  the  duchess  of  Gloucester,  her  two  daugh- 
ters,  and  other  ladies  and  damsels,  as  companions.  The  eari  intro- 
duced the  two  knights  to  the  queen,  who  conversed  some  time  with 
them,  asking  questions  after  her  parents,  the  king  and  queen  of 
France.  They  kept  the  promise  they  had  made,  by  never  mention, 
ing  the' name  of  king  Richard  ;  and,  when  they  had  been  with  her  '; 
a  sufficient  time,  took  leave  and  returned  to  London.  They  made 
no  long  stay  there,  but,  having  packed  up  their  things,  and  had  their 
expenses  paid  by  the  king's  oflacers,  they  rode  to  Eltham,  and  dined 
with  the  king,  who  presented  them  with  some  rich  jewels.  On  taking 
leave  the  king  parted  with  them  amicably,  and  said :  "  Tell  those 
who  have  sent  you,  that  the  queen  shall  never  suffer  the  smallest  harm 
or  any  disturbance,  but  keep  up  a  state  and  dignity  becoming  her^ 
birth  and  rank,  and  enjoy  all  her  rights ;  for,  young  as  she  is,  she 
ought  not  to  be  made  acquainted  with  the  changes  in  this  world." 


622 


CHRONICLES    OF   ENGLAND,    FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c. 


The  knights  were  very  happy  to  hear  the  king  speak  thus,  and  then 
departed.  They  lay  that  night  at  Dartford,  on  the  morrow  at  Os- 
pringe,  the  next  at  Canterbury,  and  then  at  Dover,  the  king's  officers 
paying  every  expense  of  their  journey.  Having  embarked  with  a 
favorable  wind,  they  were  landed  at  Boulogne,  and  thence  proceeded 
to  the  king  and  queen  at  Paris,  to  whom  they  related  what  you  have 
read. 

We  -will  now  leave  them,  and  speak  of  the  affairs  of  England. 


CHAPTER  CXIX. 

THE  EARLS  OF  HCNTINGDON  AND  SALISBURY,  AND  SOME  OTHERS,  HAVING 
FAILED  TO  MURDER  TREACHEROUSLY  KING  HENRY  OF  LAXCASTER,  RISE 
IN  ARMS  AGAINST  HIM.  THEY  ARE  DEFEATED  AND  BEHEADED,  AND 
THEIR  HEADS  SENT  TO  THE  KING. 

It  was  much  disputed  among  the  nobles,  and  in  the  principal  towns, 
jvhether  Richard  of  Bordeaux  was  put  to  death,  and  nothing  more 
*'as  said  about  him,  which  was  but  what  he  deserved.  King  Henry 
^eclared,  that  in  regard  to  the  charges  made  against  him,  he  much 
pitied  him,  and  would  never  consent  to  his  death ;  that  the  prison 
wherein  he  was  confined  was  sufficient  punishment ;  and  that  he  had 
engaged  his  word  no  other  harm  should  be  done  him,  which  promise 
he  was  resolved  to  keep.  The  enemies  of  king  Richard  replied  : 
"  Sire,  we  see  plainly  that  compassion  alone  moves  you  thus  to  say 
and  act,  but,  in  so  doing,  you  are  running  great  risks  ;  for  so  long  as 
he  shall  be  alive,  notwithstanding  the  outward  good-humor  and  sin- 
cerity with  which  he  resigned  to  you  his  crown,  and  that  in  general 
you  have  been  acknowledged  as  king,  and  received  the  homage  of 
all,  there  must  remain  many  attached  to  him,  who  still  preserve  their 
affection,  and  will  instantly  rise  against  you  whenever  they  perceive 
any  hopes  of  delivering  him  from  prison.  The  king  of  France  also, 
whose  daughter  he  married,  is  so  exasperated  at  the  late  events,  that 
he  would  willingly  retaliate  the  first  opportunity ;  and  his  power  is 
great  of  itself,  and  must  be  increased  by  his  connections  in  Eng. 
land."  King  Henry  answered  :  "  Until  I  shall  observe  anything  con- 
trary to  the  present  state  affairs,  or  that  the  king  of  France  or  other 
persons  act  against  me,  I  will  not  change  my  resolution,  but  firmly 
keep  the  promise  I  have  made."  This  was  the  answer  of  king 
Henry,  for  which  he  narrowly  escaped  suffering,  as  you  shall  pres- 
ently hear. 

The  earl  of  Huntingdon,  brother  to  king  Richard,  though  married 
to  the  sister  of  king  Henry,  could  not  forget  the  treatment  of  the  late 
king,  any  more  than  the  earl  of  Salisbury.  They  had  a  secret  meet- 
ing near  to  Oxford,  on  the  means  to  deliver  Richard  of  Bordeaux 
from  the  Tower  of  London,  destroy  king  Henry,  and  throw  the  coun- 
try into  confusion.  They  resolved  to  proclaim  a  tournament  to  be 
holden  at  Oxford,  of  twenty  knights  and  squires,  and  invite  the  king 
to  witness  it  privately.  During  the  time  the  king  was  sitting  at  din. 
ner  they  were  to  slay  him,  (for  they  were  to  be  provided  Vi^ith  a  suf. 
ficiency  of  men-at-arms  for  their  purpose,)  and  to  dress  out  in  the 
royal  robes  a  priest  called  Magdalen,  who  had  been  of  king  Rich- 
ard's chapel,  and  was  like  him  in  countenance,  and  make  the  people 
to  understand  that  he  was  delivered  from  prison,  and  had  resumed 
his  state.  They  were,  instantly  after  the  business  was  completed, 
to  send  information  of  it  to  the  king  of  France,  that  he  might  send  them 
large  succors,  under  the  command  of  the  count  de  Saint  Pol  or  any 
3ther. 

They  executed  this  plan,  and  proclaimed  a  grand  tournament  to  be 
holden  by  twenty  knights  and  as  many  squires  at  Oxford,  who  were 
to  be  accompanied  by  many  ladies  and  damsels.    They  had  gained 
to  their  party  the  young  earl  of  Kent,  nephew  to  the  earl  of  Hunting- 
don, and  the  lord  de  Spencer,  one  of  the  most  powerful  barons  in 
Eng^land.    They  expected  the  aid  of  the  earl  of  Rutland,  because 
king  Henry  had  deprived  him  of  the  constableship,  but  he  failed  them, 
and  some  say,  that  by  him  their  plot  was  discovered.    When  all 
things  had  been  settled  for  this  feast,  the  earl  of  Huntingdon  came  to 
Windsor,  where  the  king  held  his  state,  and  with  much  flattering, 
like  one  who,  by  soft  words,  thought  to  deceive,  invited,  with  many 
narks  of  affection,  the  king  to  be  present  at  it.    Not  supposing  any 
:reason  was  intended,  he  readily  complied  ;  and  the  earl  of  Hunting, 
ion,  much  rejoiced,  thanked  and  left  the  king.    On  going  away,  he 
said  to  the  canon  de  Robersac,*  Get  thyself  ready  for  our  feast,  and 
!  promise  thee  if  thou  come,  and  we  meet  in  the  lists,  there  shall  be 
I  sharp  conflict  between  us."    Sir  John  de  Robersac  replied  :  "  By 
ny  faith,  my  lord,  if  the  king  come  to  your  feast  it  is  necessary  that  I 
.ccompany  him."    Upon  this  the  earl  shook  him  by  the  hand,  and 
aid,  "  Many  thanks,"  and  passed  on.    Several  knights  and  squires, 
rearing  of  this  tournament,  made  preparations  to  attend  it,  and  all 
he  armorers  in  London  were  fully  employed.    The  king's  ministers 
/ere  attentive  to  every  circumstance  that  was  agitated,  and  they  told 
im,"  Sire,  you  have  no  business  to  go  to  this  tournament,  and  must 
■ ,  ot  think  of  it,  for  we  have  heard  whispers  of  plots  that  are  very  dis. 
I  leasing  to  us,  and  in  a  few  days  we  shall  learn  the  whole."  The 
I  ing  believed  what  they  had  said,  and  did  not  go  to  the  tournament, 
'  or  any  of  his  knights,  and  indeed  very  few  of  those  who  were  marked 
i  )r  death. 

!    When  the  earls  of  Salisbury,  Huntingdon,  Kent,  and  the  lord  de 
In  the  AISS.  iie  is  c(ili«d  Kobeetatt  (md  Aob«rt$tart 


Spencer,  found  they  had  failed  in  their  scheme  of  seizing  the  king, 
they  held  a  council,  and  said,  "  We  must  go  to  Windsor  and  raise 
the  country.  We  will  dress  Magdalen  in  royal  robes,  and  make  him 
ride  with  us,  proclaiming  that  king  Richard  has  escaped  from  prison. 
All  who  see  him  will  believe  it  true,  and  the  report  will  gain  such 
credit  that  we  shall  destroy  our  enemies."  This  they  executed  by 
collecting  their  whole  party,  amounting  in  all  to  about  five  hundred 
men,  and,  placing  Magdalen  in  the  certtre,  dressed  in  royal  state,  they 
rode  toward  Windsor,  where  king  H<  ury  kept  his  court.  God  was 
very  kind  to  the  king,  for  he  had  earl/  intelligence  that  the  earls  of 
Huntingdon,  Salisbury,  the  young  earl  c  f  Kent,  and  the  lord  de  Spen- 
cer, were  advancing  toward  Windsor,  to  seize  and  murder  him ;  that 
ihey  were  in  sufficient  force  to  take  the  castle,  and  had  with  them 
Magdalen,,  one  of  the  priests  of  the  chapel  royal  to  Richard  of  Dor-, 
deaux,  dressed  up  as  the  late  king  ;  and  that  they  gave  it  out  every, 
where  that  king  Richard  had  escaped  from  prison.  Many  of  "the 
country  people  believed  it,  saying,  "  We  have  seen  him,"  mistaking 
him  for  the  king. 

Those  who  brought  the  intelligence  said  to  king  Henry, "  Sire,  de- 
part hence  instantly,  and  ride  to  London,  for  they  will  be  here  in  a 
short  time."  He  followed  this  counsel,  and  mounting  his  horse,  set 
off  with  his  attendants  from  Windsor,  taking  the  road  to  London. 
He  had  not  been  long  departed,  before  those  who  intended  to  put 
him  to  death  came  to  Windsor,  and  entered  the  castle  gate,  for  there 
were  none  to  oppose  them.  They  searched  the  apartments  of  the 
castle,  and  the  houses  of  the  canons,  in  hopes  of  finding  the  king,  but 
were  disappointed.  On  their  failure,  they  were  much  enraged,  and 
rode  away  to  Colnbrook,  where  they  lay,  and  forced  many  to 'join 
them  by  fair  or  foul  means,  saying  that  king  Richard  was  in  their 
company,  which  some  believed,  but  others  not.  King  Henry,  doubt- 
ful of  the  consequences  of  this  conspiracy,  hastened  to  London,  and, 
by  a  roundabout  road,  entered  the  Tov/er.  Some  sharp  words  passed 
between  him  and  Richard  of  Bordeaux ;  he  told  him,  "  I  saved  your 
life,  and  had  great  difficulty  in  doing  it  ;  and,  in  return,  you  want  to 
have  me  murdered  by  your  brother,  and  my  brother-in-law,  and  by  the 
earls  of  Salisbury  and  Kent,  your  nephew,  with  the  lord  de  Spencer, 
but,  if  you  have  had  any  hand  in  this  plot,  it  shall  end  badly  for  you," 
Richard  denied  any  knowledge  of  it,  saying, "  As  God  may  help  me, 
and  have  compassion  on  my  soul,  I  never  before  heard  one  word  of 
this  plot.  I  never  looked  for  any  change  in  my  situation,  for  I  am. 
perfectly  contented  with  my  present  state."  Nothing  more  passed. 
The  king  sent  for  the  mayor  of  London  and  his  particular  friends,  to. 
whom  he  related  everything  he  knew  or  had  heard  of  this  conspiracy. 
They  were  greatly  suprised  on  hearing  it,  and  said,  "  Sire,  you  must 
summon  your  forces,  and  march  instantly  against  them,  before  they 
increase  more  in  numbers.  We  have  made  you  king,  and  king  you 
shall  be,  in  spite  of  all  that  envy  and  discontent  may  do  against  you."- 
The  king  lost  no  time  in  employing  clerks  and  messengers  to  write 
and  carry  letters  to  the  knights  of  his  realm.  He  wrote  himself  to-, 
his  constable,  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  to  his  marshal,  the  earl  of 
Westmoreland,  and  to  other  great  barons  in  Essex  and  Lincoln,  from 
whom  he  expected  assistance.  All  who  received  them  made  haste 
to  join  the  king. 

The  earls  of  Huntingdon  and  Salisbury,  and  the.ir  party,  determined 
to  march  to  London,  for  they  imagined  there  musi  be  some  of  the 
citizens  attached  to  king  Richard,  who  would  give  them  support.  In 
consequence,  they  left  Colnbrook,  and  advanced  to  Brentford,  seven 
miles  from  London,  where  they  lay.  Not  one  of  the  Londoners  joined 
them,  but  shut  themselves  up  in  their  town.  When  they  saw  this^ 
they  marched  away  toward  Saint  Albans,  a  large  town,  and  there 
staid  one  day.  On  the  morrow,  they  went  to  Berkhampstead.  They 
continued  marching  through  different  parts,  publishing  everywhere 
that  Magdalen  was  king  Richard,  and  came  to  a  strong  town  called 
Soncestre,*  which  had  a  bailiff  attached  to  king  Henry  for  the  guard 
of  the  town  and  defence  of  the  adjacent  parts.  The  three  earls  and 
lord  de  Spencer  took  up  their  lodgings  in  Cirencester,  and  were  that 
night  left  quiet,  for  the  bailiff,  being  a  valiant  and  prudent  man,  did 
not  think  he  was  strong  enough  to  combat  them,  and  dissembled  his 
thoughts  as  well  as  he  could. 

The  next  morning  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and  lord  de  Spencer  left  the 
earl  of  Huntingdon  and  his  nephew,  saying  they  would  advance  farther 
into  the  country  to  gain  friends,  and  would  visit  the  lord  of  Berkeley. 
They  rode  down  Severn  side,  but  were  badly  advised  thus  to  separate 
for  both  parties  were  weakened  by  it.  The  earl  of  Huntingdon  re- 
mained  in  Cirencester,  and  attempted  to  tamper  with  the  bailiff  and 
townsmen.  He  told  them  that  the  Londoners  had  delivered  king  Rich- 
ard  out  of  prison,  and  within  two  days  he  would  be  there.  The  bailiff 
having  collected  a  large  force,  said  that  not  one  word  was  true  ;  for 
that  he  had  just  heard  the  contrary  from  king  Henry  and  the  citizens 
of  London  to  assure  him  of  the  truth,  and  that  he  should  act  conform, 
ably  to  the  orders  he  had  received.  The  earl  of  Huntingdon, hearing 
this,  changed  color  from  disappointment.  Finding  he  could  not  gain 
his  end,  he  returned  to  his  lodgings,  armed  himself,  and  made  his  men 
do  the  same,  determining  to  conquer  these  ale-drinkers  by  force,  and' 
set  fire  to  their  town  as  an  example,  and  to  terrify  the  country.  Tha 
bailiff  was  not  idle  in  collecting  all  the  men  he  could  ;  they  amounted, 
archers  and  all,  to  two  thousand  men,  which  he  drew  up  in  the- 
market-place,  when  the  force  of  the  earls  of  Huntingdon  and  Kent 

*  "  Soncesire  "—Cirencester,  pronounced  Uijeter, 


CHRONICLES   OF   ENGLAND,   FRANCE,   SPAIN,  &c 


were  not  three  hundred.  Notwithstanding  this  inequality,  they  made 
ready  to  begin  the  battle,  and  the  archers  attacked  each  other,  so  that 
several  were  wounded.  The  bailiff  and  his  men,  who  were  very 
numerous,  charged  the  rebels  vigorously,  without  sparing  any  one,  for 
he  had  the  king's  special  orders  to  take  the  leaders,  dead  or  alive. 
The  earl's  party  were  forced  to  retire  within  their  lodgings  ;  and  the 
house  wherein  the  two  earls  were,  the  bailiff's  men  surrounded  and 
conquered. 

Many  were  killed,  and  more  wounded.  The  earl  of  Huntingdon 
defended  himself  gallantly,  like  a  valiant  man-at.arms  as  he  was ;  but 


Funeral  Procession  of  Richard  11.  From  MSS.  of  15th century. 


the  numbers  against  him  were  too  great  to  withstand  ;  and  he  was 
slain  fighting,  as  was  the  young  earl  of  Kent,  who  was  much  lamented 
by  several  knights  'n  England  and  other  countries.  He  was  young 
und  handsome,  and  had  very  unwillingly  taken  part  in  this  conspi- 
racy  :  but  his  uncle  and  the  earl  of  Salisbury  had  forced  him  into  it. 
The  men  of  Cirencester,  who  were  wroth  against  them,  cut  off  their 
heads,  and  sent  them  in  two  panniers,  as  fish  is  carried,  by  a  varlct  on 
horseback,  to  rejoice  the  king  and  the  Londoners.  A  similar  fate 
befel  the  earl  of  Salisbury  and  lord  de  Spencer  ;  they  were  made 
prisoners  by  the  knights  and  squires  the  king  had  sent  against  them, 
Avho  had  them  beheaded,  and  sent  their  heads  to  London.  Great 
numbers  of  their  partisans,  and  knights  and  squires  who  had  accom- 
panied them,  were  executed,  after  which  the  country  remained  in 
peace. 


The  king  of  France,  his  brother,  uncles,  and  council,  learning  that 
during  Easter  of  the  year  1400,  the  English  had  sent  men-at-arms 
and  archers  to  Calais,  Guisnes,  and  the  neighboring  castles,  and 
were  providing  these  places  with  many  stores,  issued  a  summons  for 
all  knights  and  squires  to  prepare  themselves  to  march  whithersoever 
they  might  be  ordered,  and  specially  provided  for  the  frontier  of  Bou-v 
logne  and  the  sea-shore. 

CHAPTER  CXX. 

ON  THE  DEATH  OF  JOHN  OF  MONTFORT,  DUKE  OF  BRITTANY,  THE  BRE- 
TONS UNDERTAKE  THE  WARDSHIP  OF  THE  YOUNG  DUKE,  AND  TO  BE 
FRIENDLY  TO  FRANCE.  THE  FRENCH  KING,  DISTRUSTING  THE  SENTI- 
MENTS OF  THE  NEW  REIGN  IN  ENGLAND,  MAKES  PROVISION  AGAINST  ANY 
SUDDEN  CHANGE. 

At  this  period,  John  duke  of  Brittany  departed  tnis  life,  leaving 
issue  two  sons  and  a  daughter.  The  eldest  son  had  been  betrothed 
to  the  second  daughter  of  the  king  of  France  :  he  could  not  have  the 
eldest,  as  she  was  married  to  the  king  of  England,  as  has  been  related. 
She  had  indeed  been  promised  him,  and  treaties  entered  into  on  the 
subject  at  Tours  in  Touraine  ;  but  the  king  was  advised  to  break  it 
off,  to  marry  her  more  nobly  and  richly  in  England.  Many  of  the 
Frencn  lords,  however,  said,  that  it  would  never  turn  out  well  thus  to 
break  through  solemn  engagements.  On  the  death  of  the  duke  of 
Brittany,  it  was  determined  in  the  council,  that  the  duke  of  Orleans 
should  advance  to  the  borders  of  Brittany  with  a  body  of  men-at-arms, 
to  confer  with  the  nobles  and  chiefs  of  the  principal  towns  of  the 
duchy,  to  learn  their  intentions  respecting  the  young  duke,  and  to 
demand  he  should  be  delivered  up  to  him  to  carry  to  the  court  of 
France. 

The  duke  of  Orleans,  in  consequence  of  this  resolution,  summoned 
a  considerable  number  of  men-at-arms,  and  marched  them  to  Pon- 
torson,  where  he  halted,  and  signified  his  arrival  to  the  barons  o  Brit- 


tany.   The  prelates,  nobles,  and  chief  magistrates  of  the  great  towns, 
assembled  at  Pontorson,  when  the  duke  of  Orleans  made  them  the 
above  request.    They  were  prepared  with  an  answer,  and  replied 
they  would  be  guardians  to  their  young  duke  [and  educate  him  in 
their  own  country  until  he  should  be  of  a  proper  age  ;  that  then  they 
would  bring  him  to  France,  that  he  might  do  his  homage  to  the  king, 
as  was  his  duty;  that  for  the  due  performance  of  this,  they  were 
willing  to  enter  into  bonds,  subjecting  themselves  to  the  loss  of  their, 
lands  should  they  break  the  engagement.]    The  duke  of  Orleans 
finding  that  he  could  not  gain  more,  took  an  obligation  from  the  prin- 
cipal barons,  who  had  their  duke  in  ward,  to 
deliver  him  up  to  the  king  of  France  when 
he  should  be  of  a  proper  age.    These  ob- 
ligations being  written  and  sealed,  the  duke 
of  Orleans  had  them  in  charge,  and  taking 
leave  of  the  barons  departed  from  Pontor- 
son, on  his  return  to  Paris,  and  related  to  the 
king,  his  brother,  all  that  had  passed 

It  was  known  in  England,  that  the 
French,  by  their  King's  command,  had 
strongly  reinforced,  and  re-victualled  all  the 
towns,  castles,  and  forts  in  Picardy.  and  on 
the  borders  of  the  Boulonois,  and  had  closed 
the  river  Somme,  so  that  no  merchandise  nor 
corn  could  come  to  England,  nor  pass  Ab. 
beville.  Themerchantsof  the  two  countries, 
who  were  used  freely  to  visit  each,  were 
now  afraid  of  doing  so ;  and  those  on  the 
borders  of  Calais  and  Guisnes  were  ruined, 
although  there  were  not  any  hostilities  com- 
menced, for  orders  to  that  effect  had  not 
been  given.  The  king  of  England  was  ad- 
vised  by  his  council  to  be  on  his  guard  ;  for 
the  French,  they  said,  were  making  great 
preparations  of  ships  at  Harfleur,  and  plain- 
ly showed  they  were  inclined  for  war.  The 
count  de  Saint  Pol  and  the  lord  Charles  d'- 
Albreth  were  appointed  commanders  ;  and 
it  was  to  be  supposed,  that  if  the  earls  of 
Huntingdon  and  Salisbury  were  alive,  they 
would  have  crossed  the  sea,  for  they  had 
many  connections  in  England.  They  added, 
"  Sire,  so  long  as  Richard  of  Bordeaux  lives,  the  country  will  never 
have  peace."  "  I  believe  what  you  say  may  be  true,"  replied  the 
king  ;  "  but,  with  regard  to  me,  I  will  never  put  him  to  death.  I 
have  given  him  my  word,  that  no  bodily  harm  shall  befal  him  ;  and 
I  will  keep  my  promise,  until  it  shall  appear  that  he  enters  into  any 
plots  againstme."  "  Sire,"  answered  the  knights, "  his  death  would  be 
more  to  your  advantage  than  his  life  ;  for,  so  long  as  the  French 
know  he  is  alive,  they  will  exert  themselves  to  make  war  against  you, 
in  the  hope  of  replacing  him  on  the  throne,  on  account  of  his  having 
married  the  daughter  of  their  king."  The  king  of  England  made 
no  reply,  but  leaving  them  in  conversation,  went  to  his  falconers,  and, 
placing  a  falcon  on  his  wrist,  forgot  all  in  feeding  him. 


CHAPTER  CXXI 


THE  DEATH  OF  KING  RICHARD.  THE  TRUCES  ARE  RENEWED  AND  KEPT 
BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND.  THE  EARL-MARSHAL,  WHO  HAD  BEEN 
BANISHED  ENGLAND,  DIES  AT  VENICE. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  that  a  true  report  was  current  in  London 
of  the  death  of  Richard  of  Bordeaux.  I  could  not  learn  the  particu. 
lars  of  it,  nor  how  it  happened,  the  day  I  wrote  these  chronicles.* 
Richard  of  Bordeaux,  when  dead,  was  placed  on  a  litter  covered  with 
black,  and  a  canopy  of  the  same.  Four  black  horses  were  harnessed 
to  it,  and  two  varlets  in  mourning  conducted  the  litter,  followed  by 
four  knights  dressed  also  in  mourning.  Thus  they  left  the  Tower  of 
London,  where  he  had  died,  and  paraded  the  streets  at  a  foot's  pace 
until  they  came  to  Cheapside,  which  is  the  greatest  thoroughfare  in 
the  city,  and  there  they  halted  for  upward  of  two  hours.  More  than 
twenty  thousand  persons,  of  both  sexes,  came  to  see  the  king,  who 
lay  in  the  litter,  his  head  on  a  black  cushion,  and  his  face  uncovered. 

Some  pitied  him,  vvhen  they  saw  him  in  this  state,  but  others  did 
not,  saying  he  had  for  a  long  time  deserved  death.  Now  consider, 
ye  kings,  lords,  dukes,  prelates,  and  earls,  how  very  changeable  the 
fortunes  of  this  world  are.  This  king  Richard  reigned  twenty-two 
years  in  great  prosperity,  and  with  much  splendor  ;  for  there  never 
was  a  king  of  England  who  expended  such  sum.s,  by  more  than  one 
hundred  thousand  florins,  as  king  Richard  did  in  keeping  up  his  state, 
and  his  household  establishments.  I,  John  Froissart,  canon  and  treas- 
urer of  Chimay,  know  it  well,  for  I  witnessed  and  examined  it,  during 
my  residence  with  him,  for  a  quarter  of  a  year.  He  made  me  good 
cheer,  because  in  my  youth  I  had  been  secretary  to  king  Edward  his 
grandfather,  and  the  lady  Philippa  of  Hainault,  queen  of  England. 
When  I  took  my  leave  of  him  at  Windsor,  he  presented  me,  by 
one  of  his  knights  called  sir  John  Golofre,  a  silver  giit  goblet,  weigh- 

*  It  is  not  to  this  day  certain  whether  he  died  by  voluntary  or  compul»ory  itanratioOt 
or  was  murdered  by  Piers  fixton.—lSD. 


624 


CHRONICLES    OF    ENGLAND,    FRAITCE,    SPAIN,  &c. 


ing  full  two  marcs,  filled  with  one  hundred  nobles,  which  were  then 
of  service  to  me,  and  will  be  so  as  long  as  I  live.  I  am  bound  to  pray 
to  God  for  him,  and  sorry  am  I  to  write  of  his  death  ;  but,  as  I  have 
dictated  and  augmented  this  history  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  it 
became  necessary  to  mention  it,  that  what  became  of  him  might  be 
known. 

I  saw  two  strange  things  in  my  time,  though  widely  different.  I 
was  sitting  at  dinner  in  the  city  of  Bordeaux  when  king  Richard 
was  born  :  it  was  on  a  Wednesday,  on  the  point  of  ten  o'clock  At 
that  hour  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  then  marshal  of  Aquitaine, 
came  to  me  and  said  :  "Froissart,  write,  that  it  may  be  remembered, 
my  lady  the  princess  is  brought  to  bed  of  a  fine  son  :  he  is  born  on 
Twelfth-day,  the  son  of  a  king's  son,  and  shall  be  king  himself." 
The  gallant  knighi  foretold  the  truth,  foe  he  was  king  of  England 
twenty-two  years  ;  but  he  did  not  foresee  what  was  to  be  the  con- 
elusion  of  his  life.  When  king  Richard  was  born,  his  father  was  in 
Galicia,  which  don  Pedro  had  given  him  to  conquer:  a  curious  thing 
happened,  on  my  first  going  to  England,  which  1  have  much  thought 
on  since.  I  was  in  the  service  of  queen  Philippa,  and,  when  she  ac- 
companied  king  Edward  and  the  royal  family,  to  take  leave  of  the 
prince  and  princess  of  Wales,  at  Berkh-ampstead,  on  their  departure 
for  Aquitaine,  I  heard  an  ancient  knight,  in  conversation  with  some 
ladies,  say,  "  We  have  a  book  called  Brut,*  that  declares  neither  the 
prince  of  Wales,  dukes  of  Clarence,  York,  nor  Gloucester,  will  be 
kings  of  England,  but  the  descendants  of  the  duke  of  Lancaster. 
Now  I,  the  author  of  this  history,  say  that,  considering  all  things, 
these  two  knights,  sir  Richard  de  Pontchardon,  and  sir  Bartholomew 
Burghersh,  in  what  they  said,  Avere  both  in  the  right,  for  all  the  world 
saw  Richard  reign  for  twenty-two  years  in  England,  aud  saw  the 
crown  then  fall  to  the  house  of  Lancaster.  King  Henry  would  never 
have  been  king,  on  the  conditions  you  have  heard,  if  his  cousin, 
Richard,  had  treated  him  in  the  friendly  manner  he  ought  to  have 
done.  The  Londoners  took  his  part  for  the  wrongs  the  king  had 
done  him  and  his  children,  whom  they  much  compassionated. 

When  the  funeral  car  of  king  Richard  had  remained  in  Cheapside 
two  hours,  it  was  conducted  forward,  in  the  same  order  as  before, 
out  of  the  town.  The  four  knights  then  mounted  their  horses,  which 
were  waiting  for  them,  and  continued  their  journey  with  the  body 
until  they  came  to  a  village,  where  there  is  a  royal  mansion,  called 
Langley,  thirty  miles  from  London.  There  king  Richard  was  in- 
terred  :  God  pardon  his  sins,  and  have  mercy  on  his  soul ! 

News  was  spread  abroad  that  king  Richard  was  dead.  This  had 
been  expected  some  time  ;  for  it  was  well  known  he  would  never 
come  out  of  the  Tower  alive.  His  death  was  concealed  from  his 
queen,  as  orders  had  been  given  for  that  purpose,  which  were  pru- 
dently  obeyed  for  a  considerable  time.  All  these  transactions  were 
perfectly  well  known  in  France  ;  and  such  knights  and  squires  as 
wished  for  war,  looked  every  moment  for  orders  to  attack  the  fron- 
tiers. The  councils,  however,  of  both  kingdoms,  thought  it  would 
be  for  the  advantage  of  the  two  countries  that  the  truces  should  be 
renewed,  and  for  this  end  different  negotiators  went  to  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Calais.  The  king  of  France  was  not  in  good  health, 
nor  ever  had  been  since  he  heard  of  the  misfortunes  of  his  son-in- 
law,  Richard  ;  and  his  disorder  was  greatly  increased  when  he  was 
told  of  his  death 

The  duke  of  Burgundy  took  the  chief  government  of  the  realm  ; 
he  came  to  Saint  Omer  and  Bourbourg,  where  were  the  duke  of 
Bourbon,  the  lord  Charles  d'Albreth,  sir  Charles  de  Hangiers,  sir  John 
de  Chateaumorant,  and  such  prelates  as  the  patriarch  of  .Terusalem, 
the  bishops  of  Paris  and  Beauvais.  On  the  part  of  England  were 
the  earls  of  Northumberland,  Rutland  and  Devonshire,  Sir  Henry 


Percy,  son  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  sir  Evan  Fitzwarren,  and 
the  bishops  of  Winchester  and  Ely.  The  French  proposed  having 
the  4ueen  of  England  delivered  to  them,  but  the  English  would  not 
listen  to  it,  saying  they  would  gladly  have  her  reside  in  England  on 
her  dower,  and  that  if  she  had  lost  her  husband,  they  would  provide 
her  another,  who  should  be  young  and  handsome,  and  whom  she 
would  love.  Richard  of  Bordeaux  was  too  old  for  her,  and  the  person 
they  should  offer  was  suitable  in  every  respect,  being  no  other  than 
the  prince  of  Wales,  eldest  son  to  kii:<y  Henry.  The  French  would 
not  agree  to  this,  for  they  dared  not  c  me  to  any  final  conclusion  in 
this  matter  without  the  consent  of  the  king  her  father.  He  was  now 
in  a  very  bad  state,  and  much  weakened  in  his  constitution,  for  there 
had  not  been  found  any  physician  who  could  conquer  his  disorder. 
The  treaty  was  therefore  laid  aside,  and  the  subject  of  the  truce  can- 
vassed. It  was  so  well-conducted,  that  it  was  resolved  to  continue 
it  to  the  original  term  of  thirty  years,  four  of  which  were  already 
gone,  and  it  was  now  to  last  for  twenty-six  years.  This  was  put  into 
writing,  and  signed  and  sealed  by  those  who  had  full  powers  so  to  do 
from  the  two  kings.  When  this  was  done,  they  separated,  and  each 
party  returned  home. 

I  have  not  mentioned  what  became  of  the  earl-marshal, 'by  whom 
all  these  late  misfortunes  originated,  but  I  will  now  tell  you.  He 
was  residing  in  Venice  when  he  first  heard  that  Henry  of  Lancaster 
was  king  of  England,  and  king  Richard  dead,  and  took  this  news 
so  grievously  to  heart  that  he  fell  sick,  was  put  to  bed,  became  fran. 
tic,  and  died.  Such  were  the  misfortunes  that  befel  the  greatest  lords 
in  England. 


CHAPTER  CXXII. 

FRANCE  PRESERVES  A  NEUTRALITY  BETWEEN  THE  POPES  OF  ROME  AND 
AVIGNON.     THE  ELECTION  OF  THE  EMPEROR  ROBERT. 

In  the  year  of  grace  1399,  pope  Benedict,  whom  the  French  had 
formerly  supported,  was  deposed,  as  well  likewise  the  emperor  of 
Germany*  for  his  wicked  deeds.  The  electors  of  the  empire,  and 
all  the  great  barons  of  Germany  rose  against  him,  and  sent  him  to 
Bohemia,  of  which  country  he  was  king.  They  elected  emperor  in. 
his  stead  a  valiant  and  prudent  man,  called  Robert,  duke  of  Hei- 
delberg,  who  came  to  Cologne,  and  was  there  crowned  with  the 
crown  of  Germany  ;  for  those  of  Aix  would  not  admit  him  within 
their  town,  nor  the  duke  of  Gueldres  submit  himself  to  his  obedience, 
which  angered  him  much.  The  new  emperor  promised  to  restore 
union  to  the  church.  In  the  mean  time,  the  king  of  France  nego 
tiated  with  the  Liege  men,  who  were  determined  for  the  Roman 
pope,  and  managed  so  well,  through  sir  Baldwin  de  Mont-jardin  (who 
governed  in  part  the  bishopric  of  Liege,  and  was  a  knight  of  the 
king's  chamber,)  that  the  whole  country  complied  with  the  desire  of 
the  French  king,  and  became  neuter. 

The  Liege  men  sent  orders  to  those  of  their  clergy  who  were  at 
Rome,  that  if  they  did  not  return  home  by  a  fixed  day,  they  should 
be  deprived  of  their  benefices.  On  hearing  this,  they  all  came  back 
to  Liege  ;  and  pope  Boniface,  who  lost  much  by  this  order,  sent  a 
legate  to  Germany  to  preach  to  the  Liege  men,  and  endeavor  to 
make  them  return  to  their  former  creed.  The  legate  dared  not  ad- 
vance  farther  than  Cologne,  but  sent  his  instructions  and  letters  to 
Liege.  They  read  them  and  told  the  messenger,  "  Do  not  return 
hither  again  on  the  business  thou  art  now. come  upon,  unless  thou 
shalt  wish  to  be  drowned  ;  for  as  many  messengers  as  shall  be  sent 
us,  so  many  will  we  throw  into  the  Meuse." 

t  Wenceslaus.— £d. 


FSOXSSART. 


*  The  romance  of  Brut  by  Robert  Wall.— Ed. 


END   OF   THE   CHRONICLES   OF   SIR  JOHN 


INDEX. 


ABBEVILLE,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  forces 
under  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 
Aberdeen,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  at 

the  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Achery  syr  Aine,  the  town  of,  in  Picardy,  taken  by  the 

English  under  sir  Eustace  d'Amhreticourt,  127. 
Achievement  at  arms,  between  the  lord  de  la  Rochfou- 
canlt  and  sir  William  de  Montferrant,  at  Bordeaux, 
417. 

Acquifrni,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
147"; 

Acquitaine,  the  country  of  conquered  from  the  English 
by  the  earl  of  Lisle,  44 ;  given  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter by  Richard  II.  and  his  council,  564. 

Acquitaine,  the  towns  of,  send  embassadors  to  England 
to  remonstrate  against  the  gift  made  of  the  duchy  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  566;  succeeded  in  the  object  of 
their  remonstrance,  570. 

Additions  to  the  printed  copies  of  Froissart's  Chronicles, 
from  MSS,  in  the  Hafod  library,  94  et  seq. ;  218  note ; 
270  et  seq. ;  288  note ;  288  note  ;  289  ;  523 ;  540  ;  603. 

Africa,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 

K3 ;  the  siege  abandoned,  529. 

Agace,  Gobin,  conducts  the  English  army  under  king 

Edward  III.  to  a  ford  on  the  Somme  at  Blanchetaque, 

previous  to  the  battle  of  Crecy,  79. 
Agen,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  army  under  the 

duke  of  Anjou,  197. 
Aiguillon,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  surrenders  to  the  earl 

of  Derby,  69;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  74 ; 

the  siege  abandoned  by  order  of  the  king  of  France, 

83;  taken  by  the  French,  under  the  duke  of  Anjou, 

197. 

Aire,  the  town  of,  in  Artois,  besieged  by  the  Flemings  in 
the  interest  of  the  king  of  England,  89. 

Albert,  sir  Perducas  d',  takes  offence  at  the  conduct  of  the 
prince  of  Wales,  160;  marries  the  lady  Isabella  of 
Bourbon,  171 :  complains  to  the  king  ol'  France  of  a 

,  tax  the  prince  of  Wales  was  about  to  impose  upon 
the  land  of  himself  and  other  lords  of  Gascony,  ib. ; 
returns  to  the  interest  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  184  ;  re- 
ceives the  investiture  of  the  lands  of  Chaumont,  309; 
his  death,  ib. 

Albert,  the  lord  Charles  d',  obtains  permision  from  Charles 

VI.  to  quarter  the  lleurs  de  lis  of  France  alternately 

with  his  own  arms,  505. 
Alencon,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Alen9on,  earl  Peter  d',  returns  to  France  from  England, 

where  he  had  been  as  one  of  the  hostages  lor  king 

John,  177. 

Alexandria,  the  town  of,  in  Lombardy,  besieged  by  the 
count  d'Armagnac,  533 ;  siege  raised,  534. 

Aljubarota,  the  battle  of,  between  the  armies  of  Spain 
and  Portugal,  380,  397. 

Aloise,  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne.  taken  by  Amerigot 
Marcel,  248. 

St.  Amand,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  enrl  of  Hainault,46. 

Ambreticourt,  sir  Eustace  d',  hospitably  receives  queen 
Isabella  of  England,  after  she  had  fled  from  Paris,  17 ; 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  103 ;  rescued 
by  his  own  men,  104 ;  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  at 
the  battle  of  Nogent-sur-Seine,  121 ;  obtains  his  free- 
dom and  takes  several  towns  in  Champagne,  122;  takes 
the  town  of  Achery-sur-Aine,  in  Picardy,  127 ;  com- 
mits great  devastations  in  Picardy,  129;  made  prisoner 
and  ransomed  in  Limousin,  202 ;  dies  at  Carentan,  in 
Normandy,  ib. 

Ambreticourt,  sir  John  d',  appointed  embassador  to  the 
king  of  Castille,  449 ;  on  his  return  from  Galicia,  goes 
to  Paris,  to  accomplish  a  deed  of  arms,  451. 

Amurat,  the  Turkish  commander,  defeated  by  the  Hun- 
garians, 389 ;  invades  Hungary  a  second  time,  544. 

Anchin,  Peter  d',  takes  the  town  of  Ortigas,  361;  sells  it 
for  8000  francs,  362. 

Andreshen,  sir  Arnold  d',  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 104 ;  advises  Henry,  king  of  Castille,  not  to  ha- 
zard a  battle  with  the  prince  of  Wales,  165;  captured 
at  the  battle  of  Navaretta,  167. 

Andreghien,  the  castle  of,  belonging  to  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders, burnt  and  pillaged  by  the  Whitehoods,  under 
John  Lyon,  254. 

St.  Andrews,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of 
Nevil's  Cross,  86. 

Anghein,  the  lord  d',  takes  the  town  of  Grammont,  in 
Flanders,  for  the  earl,  291 ;  slain  before  Ghent,  291. 

Angle,  sir  Guiscard  d',  appointed  marshal  of  Guienne, 
138 ;  travels  through  France  to  Acquitaine  in  disguise, 
173 ;  created  a  knight  of  the  garter,  207 ;  captured  by 
the  Spaniards  before  La  Rochelle,  209 ;  ransomed,  220 ; 
appointed  tutor  to  Richard  the  Second,  224 ;  dies  in 
London,  262,  289. 

Angouleme,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71 ; 
by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  74 ;  surrenders  a  second 
time  to  the  French,  212. 

Anjou,  the  duke  of,  left  as  a  hostage  for  the  payment  of 
the  ransom  of  John  of  France,  133 ;  breaks  his  parole, 
139 ;  summons  his  vassals  to  make  war  on  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Acquitaine,  179;  heads  an  army  against 
Guienne,  197 ;  breaks  up  his  expedition,  199 ;  leads  an 
army  into  Upper  Gascony,  220;  takes  the  town  of 
Lourde,  ib. ;  makes  a  truce  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter 220 ;  takes  several  places  in  Upper  Gascony,  221 ; 


undertakes  an  expedition  against  the  English  in  the 
Bordelois,  227 ;  takes  the  town  of  Bergerac,  229;  takes 
several  other  places  in  Gascony,  230:  etseq. ;  returns 
to  Toulouse,  231 ;  collects  another  army  against  the 
English,  238;  makes  war  on  Brittany,  248;  receives 
the  territories  of  the  queen  of  Naples  as  a  gift  from 
pope  Clement,  250 ;  seizes  the  jewels  of  his  brother 
king  Charles  the  Fifth,  268;  seizes  the  government  of 
France  as  regent  during  the  minority  of  Charles  the 
Sixth,  ib, ;  makes  preparations  to  march  for  Naples, 
293;  sets  out  for  Italy,  296;  enters  Naples,  297;  dies  at 
a  castle  near  Naples,  340 ;  takes  Malvoisin,  364  ;  *  be- 
sieges Lourde,  but  being  unable  to  take  the  castle,  he 
burns  the  town  and  retreats,  366. 

Anjou,  madame  d',  queen  of  Naples,  advised,  on  the 
death  of  her  husband,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  to  solicit 
the  pope  for  possession  of  Provence,  340 ;  urges  her 
claims  to  this  country,  343 ;  makes  her  public  entry 
into  Paris  in  company  with  her  son  Lewis  of  Anjou, 
king  of  Sicily,  &c.,  472;  institutes  a  lawsuit  in  the 
courts  of  Paris  against  sir  Peter  Craon,  575;  obtains 
judgment  against  him,  577. 

Anjou,  Lewis  of,  son  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  makes  his 
public  entry  into  Paris  as  king  of  Sicily,  &c.,  472;  sets 
out  from  Avignon  to  Arragon,  497 ;  marries  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  king  of  Arragon,  497  ;  embarks  with  his 
young  bride  for  Sicily,  ib. 

Anne,  of  Bohemia,  sets  out  for  England,  295 ;  married  to 
Richard  the  Second,  ib. ;  her  death. 

Annequin,  sir  Baldwin  d',  captured  by  sir  Bartholomew 
Burghereh,  126. 

Apologue,  delivered  to  the  cardinals  respecting  the  pa- 
pacy, by  friar  John  de  la  Rochetaillade,  390. 

Appearances,  wonderful,  in  the  heavens,  seen  by  the  army 
of  Philip  von  Artaveld  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  of 
Rosebecque,  319. 

Ardembourg,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent, 
*S25 ;  narrowly  escapes  being  taken  a  second  time  by 
them,  346. 

Ardres,  the  town  of,  in  Picardy,  attacked  ineffectually  by 
the  French  forces,  182;  surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 225. 

Ardvick,  the  castle  of,  in  Picardy,  taken  by  the  duke  of 

Burgundy,  225. 
Armagnac,  the  lord  of,  complains  to  the  king  of  France 

of  a  tax  the  prince  of  Wales  was  about  to  impose 

upon  the  lands  of  himself  and  other  lords  of  Gascony, 

171. 

Armagnac,  the  count  d',  obtains  the  remission  of  sixty 
thousand  francs  of  his  ransom  of  the  count  de  Foix, 
at  the  intercession  of  the  princess  of  Wales,  360;  en- 
deavors to  prevail  on  the  free  companies  to  sell  their 
forts,  453 ;  is  thwarted  by  the  count  de  F»ix,  453 ;  leads 
an  army  into  Lombardy  against  the  duke  ol"  Milan, 
541 ;  applies  to  sir  John  Hawkwood  for  his  assistance, 
532 ;  besieges  Alexandria,  532 ;  his  death,  533. 

Armagnac,  sir  Bernard  d',  does  homage  to  the  king  of 
France,  544. 

Arnaut,  sir  Peter,  appointed  governor  of  Lourde,  in  Gas- 
cony, 361 ;  murdered  by  the  count  de  Foix,  367. 

Arragon,  the  king  of,  promises  to  assist  king  Henry  of 
Castille  against  don  Pedro,  and  the  prince  of  Wales, 
157 ;  his  death,  415. 

Arras,  a  conference  held  there  with  the  view  of  bringing 
about  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng- 
land, 48. 

Artaveld,  Jacob  von,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  governs  all 
Flanders,  30;  sends  embassadors  to  Edward  the  Third, 
to  invite  him  over,  31 :  joins  the  earl  of  Hainault  with 
a  large  army  before  Tliin-l'Eveque,  41 ;  attempts  to 
disinherit  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  to  give  the  coun- 
try to  the  king  of  England,  72;  murdered  at  Ghent,  72. 

Artaveld,  Philip  von,  son  of  tl>e  above,  appointed  gov- 
ernor of  Ghent,  281 ;  leads  the  men  of  Ghent  to  attack 
the  earl  of  Flanders  at  Bruges,  303 ;  defeats  the  earl, 
and  takes  Bruges,  304 ;  returns  to  Ghent  in  great  state, 
306 ;  besieges  Oudenarde,  307 ;  writes  to  the  king  of 
France  to  solicit  his  interference  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  country  of  Flanders  and  the  earl,  309 ;  his 
letters  treated  with  contempt,  309 ;  imprisons  a  mes- 
senger from  the  king  of  France,  311 ;  his  answer  to  the 
letters  he  had  brought  him,  ib. ;  takes  measures  to 
guard  the  passes  of  the  country  against  the  army  of 
the  king  of  France,  312 ;  after  the  defeat  of  Peter  du 
Bois,  collects  a  force  to  opoose  the  king  of  France  in 


*  It  may  not  be  improper  *ft  observe  here,  once  for  all, 
upon  a  circumstance  which  doubtless  excites  the  surprise 
of  the  reader,  that  in  this  instance,  as  well  as  several  oth- 
ers in  different  parts  of  the  Index,  events  are  inserted  sub- 
sequently to  the  account  of  the  death  of  the  agent.  This 
has  arisen  unavoidably  from  the  manner  in  which  Frois- 
sart  composed  his  history,  and  from  new  and  additional 
information  communicated  to  him  many  years  after  he 
had  completed  the  former  part;  of  his  work,  and  had  men- 
tioned the  death  of  the  person  to  whom  such  information 
related.  But  it  was  considered  that  it  would  have  been 
a  vain  and  fruitless  attempt  to  rectify  this  imperfection  ;  it 
has,  therefore,  been  deemed  advisable  to  leave  things  as 
they  were  found,  and  to  insert  the  events  selected  for  the 
Index  in  the  <)rder  and  rotation  in  which  they  appear  no- 
tice .  iikox  himielf, 
< 


person,  3l7 ;  defeated  and  slain  at  the  battle  of  Rose- 
becque, 321. 

Artois,  lord  James  A\  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 
104. 

Artois,  lord  John  d',  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  104. 

Artois,  lord  Philip  d',  marries  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry, 
and  is  appointed  constable  ol'  France,  559. 

Artois,  the  lord  Robert  d',  lielriends  Isabella,  queen  of  Ed- 
ward the  Second,  after  she  had  been  commanded  to 
quit  France,  16 ;  is  himself  banished  by  king  Philip, 
27;  takes  refuge  in  England,  and  is  created  earl  of 
Richmond,  28 ;  sent  into  Brittany  to  aid  the  countess 
of  RIontford  against  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  61 ;  en- 
gages the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  at  sea,  62;  lands  in 
Brittany,  62;  takes  the  town  of  Vannes,  62;  is  be- 
sieged in  it,  62;  killed,  ib. 

Arundel,  the  earl  of,  besieged  with  king  Edward  the  Se- 
cond in  Bristol  by  the  queen's  forces.  18 ;  condemned 
to  death  and  beheaded,  18. 

Arundel,  Richard  earl  of,  defeat  s  the  Flemish  fleet  under  sir 
John  le  Bucq.  419;  appointed  to  the  command  of  a 
naval  expedition,  468 :  In  nds  near  la  Rochelle,  473 ;  de- 
feats the  Rochellois  in  a  skirmisb,  474;  lands  in  Nor 
mandy,  and  overruns  the  country,  474;  returns  to 
Southampton,  491 ;  joins  the  duke  of  Giocestxjr  m  his 
attempts  to  excite  disturbances  in  England,  594 ;  com 
mitted  to  the  Tower.  601 ;  beheaded,  602. 

Aiundel,  sir  John,  heads  an  armament  against  France, 
and  lands  at  Cherbourg,  238  ;  sent  with  a  force  to  the 
assistance  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  258 ;  perishes  at 
sea,  'ib. 

Asai,  Guy  d',  Stewart  of  Toulouse,  endeavors  to  prevent 
the  free  companies  from  entering  France,  on  their  re- 
turn from  Spain,  158 ;  is  defeated  by  them  before  Mon- 
tauban,  and  made  prisoner,  159. 

Assembly,  of  the  lords  of  England  and  France,  held  at 
Amiens,  to  treat  of  a  peace  between  the  two  coun- 
tries, 542 ;  breaks  up  without  having  accomplished  the 
object  of  its  meeting,  544. 

Assembly,  held  at  Rheims  by  the  king  of  France  and  the 
emperorof  Germany,  to  consult  on  measures  to  put 
an  end  to  the  schism  in  the  church,  561. 

Assueton,  sir  John,  a  Scots  knight,  performs  a  gallant 
deed  of  arms  at  Noyon,  198. 

Athenis,  the  town  of,  taken  firom  the  English  by  the  duke 
of  Normandy,  74. 

Athens,  the  duke  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 

Atremen,  Francis,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  surprises  the  town 
of  Oudenarde.  333 ;  defeats  a  party  of  the  French  ai 
Ardembourg.  343 ;  makes  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
take  Ardembourg,  346 ;  murdered  at  Ghent,  403. 

Attigny,  the  town  of,  in  Champagne,  taken  by  sir  Eustace 
d'Amhreticourt,  122. 

Aubenton,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,  39. 

Auberoche,  the  town  of.  in  Perigord,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  67 ;  retaken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  230. 

Aubriot,  Hugh,  liberated  by  the  insurgents  at  Paris,  293. 

Audley,  sir  James,  handsomely  rewarded  by  the  prince  of 
Wales  for  his  conduct  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  106 ;  his 
generosity  to  his  squires,  107 ;  his  death,  187. 

Audley,  sir  Peter,  makes  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  take  the 
town  of  Chalons,  187. 

Avesbury,  Robert  of,  his  history  of  the  progress  of  Ed 
ward  the  Third  in  Normandy,  78 ;  -note. 

Aulnay.  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Der 
by,  84. 

Auray,  the  castle  of.  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois,  58;  taken  by  the  lord  John  de  Montford,  152; 
surrenders  to  the  French  forces,  226. 

Auray,  the  battle  of,  between  the  lord  John  de  Montford 
and  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  150. 

Austarde,  Wantaire.  commands  a  troop  of  the  free  com- 
panies at  Roullebois,  142. 

Autenne.  Roger  d',  bailiff  of  Ghent,  murdered  by  the 
Whitehoods,  253. 

Auterme,  Oliver  d',  revenges  himself  on  the  men  of  Ghei;: 
for  the  murder  of  his  brother,  260 ;  banished  from  Flan- 
ders, 261. 

Auxerre,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Auxerre,  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150; 

imprisoned  on  account  of  his  alliance  with  don  Henry 

of  Castille,  169. 
Aymery,  sir  John,  captured  by  the  French,  373;  slain  at 

Sancerre,  373. 

B. 

Bacon,  a  robber  in  Languedoc,  takes  the  castle  of  Co 
bourne,  in  Limousin,  and  does  other  mischief,  92. 

Bailleul,  sir  William  de,  defeated  in  a  skirmish  at  Pont 
Tressin,  46. 

Bajazet,  the  sultan,  raises  a  large  force  to  oppose  the  king 
of  Hungary  and  John  of  Burgundy,  who  had  invaded 
Turkey,  581 ;  marches  for  Nicopoli,  587 ;  defeats  the 
combined  Christian  armies  with  great  slaughter,  5^, 
puts  his  prisoners,  with  very  few  exceptions,  to  death, 
589 ;  disbands  his  army,  591 ;  a  singular  instance  of  hi« 
justice,  598. 

Ball,  John,  a  refractory  priest,  excites  the  people  to  rebell- 
ion, 283 ;  enters  London  at  their  head,  285 ;  taken  ae*! 
beheaded,  288. 


INDEX. 


Kalon,  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne,  taken  by  Amerigot  Mar- 
cel, 248. 

Darfleur,  the  town  of,  in  Normandy,  taken  by  Edward  the 
Third,  76. 

Fanes,  sir  Barrois  de  (with  other  French  knights,)  goes 
to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille,  ©9 ;  enters 
Corunna  to  defend  it  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
400 ;  acquires  great  wealth  by  destroying  the  country 
before  the  English  army,  402. 

St  Basile,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  69 ;  retaken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  362. 

JBassere,  La,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir 
Walter  de  Passac,  384. 

Batefol,  sir  Seguin  de,  chosen  commander  of  a  band  of 
freebooters  in  Gascony,  134 ;  takes  the  city  of  Brioude, 
in  Auvergne,  137. 

Battle,  the  noted,  between  thirty  Bretons  and  thirty  Eng- 
lish, 7iote.  92. 

Bayeux,  the  city  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  237. 

Bayonne,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  kingof  (^astille,  238 ; 
taken  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  410. 

Beam,  Peter  de,  his  strange  dreams,  371. 

Beamois,  Perrot  le,  captain  of  some  free  coifipanies,  takes 
the  town  of  Montlerrant,  in  Auvergne,  by  stratagem, 
462 ;  abandons  it,  and  retires  to  his  forts,  464 ;  takes  the 
field  by  order  of  the  duke  of  Arundel,  473 ;  overruns 
the  country  of  Berry,  473. 

Beaufort,  the  cardinal  de,  elected  pope,  under  the  name  of 
Gregory  the  Eleventh,  202. 

Beaulieu.  William  de,  captured  by  the  English  garrison  of 
Cherbourg,  248. 

Beaumanoir,  the  lord  of,  endeavors  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  lord  John  de  Montford  and  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois,  150. 

Beaumont,  sir  Henry,  takes  Edward  the  Second  prisoner, 
while  endeavoring  to  escape  from  Bristol,  18. 

Beaumont-en-Laillois,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  67. 

Beauvais,  the  country  of,  invaded  by  the  English,  under 

Edward  the  Third,  79. 
Becherel,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  besieged  by  the  French 

under  the  lord  de  Ciisson,  215 ;  surrenders  on  terms, 

220-221. 

Bel,  John  le,  his  chronicles  adopted  by  Froissart,  as  the 

foundation  of  his  own,  14. 
Belleperche,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  free  companies  in 

the  interest  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  186 ;  retaken  by  the 

duke  of  Bourbon,  196. 
Benedict,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  563 ;  forced  to  resign 

his  dignity,  by  the  king  of  France  and  the  emperor  of 

Germany,  609  ;  deposed,  624. 
Benon,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  English  under  the  earl 

of  Derby,  84 ;  retaken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 

213. 

Bergerac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  66 ;  re- 
taken by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  229. 

Berkeley,  Thomas,  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

•lerley.  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  king  of  Na- 
varro, 117. 

ieiry,  John  duke  of,  returns  to  France  from  England, 
where  he  had  been  a  hostage  for  king  John,  177 ;  col- 
lects his  vassals  to  make  war  on  the  prince  of  Wales 
in  Aquitaine,  179;  invades  Limousin,  197;  takes  the 
town  of  Limoges,  199 ;  takes  the  town  of  St.  Severe, 
in  Saintonge,  211 :  appointed  governor  of  Languedoc, 
270;  betrothes  his  daughter  to  the  son  of  the  count  de 
Blois,  342;  besieges  the  castle  of  Ventadour,  460 :  en- 
deavors to  win  over  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the  French 
interest,  465 ;  proposes  to  marry  the  daughter  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  468 ;  having  failed,  he  sends  to  the 
count  de  Foix,  to  demand  his  ward,  the  daughter  of 
the  count  de  Boulogne,  in  marriage,  489 ;  is  married  to 
her,  493 ;  accompanies  the  kinrp  of  France  in  his  visit 
'« the  pope  at  Avignon,  498  ;  <  !aims  the  liberation  of 
^is  agent  Bethisac,  who  was  under  prosecution  for 
flial-administration,  502. 
i    .y,  John  of,  son  of  tlie  duke  of  Berry,  marries  the  lady 

iWary  of  France,  sister  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  465. 
B   'y,  the  duchess  of,  petitions  her  husband  in  behalf  of 
the  lord  de  la  Riviere,  554 ;  supports  the  lord  de  la  Ri- 
viere, in  opposition  to  the  duchess  of  Burgundy,  558. 
Be'^at,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English,  242. 
'Bek,vick,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third.  27; 
?aken  by  the  Scots,  232 ;  retaken  by  the  earl  of  Nor- 
thumberland, 2?3. 
Bessssnghen,  the  fort  of,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  English 

under  sir  Thonius  Trivet,  243. 
Bete,  sir  Symon,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  put  to  death  for  hav- 
ittg  endeavored  to  make  peace  between  that  town  and 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  292, 
bethisac,  John,  the  confidential  agent  of  the  duke  of  Berry 
in  Toulouse,  tried  at  Beziers  for  mal-administration, 
502,  having  confessed  himself  guilty  of  lieresy,  &c.,  he 
is  burnt  to  deatii,  £03. 
Bethune,  sir  Robert  de,  takes  the  tort  of  La  Roche  Van  - 
dais,  520. 

Blanchetaque,  the  battle  of,  between  the  king  of  England 
and  sir  Godemar  du  Fay,  79. 

fi.ancquefort,  Henry  de,  brother  of  the  emperor  of  Ger- 
many, forcibly  marries  Margaret  of  Hungary,  who 
had  been  betrothed  to  Louis  de  Valois,  350. 

dlayes,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71. 

Blois,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  tlie  battle  of  Cressy.  82. 

Blois,  lord  Charles  of,  claims  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  51 ; 
ieclared  the  lawful  duke  of  Brittany  b>  the  parlia- 
ment of  Paris,  51 ;  enters  Brittany  with  a  large  force, 
assisted  by  tiie  king  of  France,  62;  conquers  several 
towns  in  the  diiciiy,  52;  takes  his  adversary,  the  earl 
of  Montfort,  prisoner,  52 ;  takes  the  town  of  Rennes, 
66;  besieges  the  countess  of  Montfort  in  Hennebon, 


56;  takes  the  castle  of  Auray,  58  ;  takes  the  town  of 
Vannes  by  storm,  58;  takes  the  town  of  Carhaix,  59 ; 
obtains  possession  of  the  town  of  Jugon  by  treachery,' 
60 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  countess  of  Montforti 
60 ;  besieges  La  Roche  d'Errien,  88 ;  taken  prisoner  by 
the  forces  of  the  countess.  88 ;  sent  to  England,  92 ;  re- 
turns to  France.  Ill ;  raises  an  army  to  oppose  lord 
John  de  Montfort,  148 ;  killed  at  the  battle  of  Auray, 
151 ;  canonized  by  Urban  the  Fifth,  151, 
Blois,  Guy,  count  de,  returns  from  England,  where  he  had 
been  hostage  for  king  John,  177 ;  joins  the  king  of 
France  against  England.  196 ;  sells  the  reversion  of  the 
county  of  Blois  to  the  duke  of  Touraine,  541 ;  dies 
at  Avennes,  in  Hainault,  601. 
Blois,  John  of,  marries  the  widow  of  William,  count  of 

Juliers,  455;  his  death,  455. 
Blois,  lord  Lewis  of,  marries  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry,  465 ; 

dies  in  Hainault,  536. 
Blois.  the  county  of,  tlie  reversion  of  it  sold  to  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  541. 

Blondeavi,  sir  John,  surrenders  the  castle  of  fioche-sur- 
Yon  to  the  duke  of  Cambridge,  186 ;  put  to  death  in 
consequence,  186. 
Bodenay,  sir  Theobold  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

Bohemia,  Charles  of  Luxumbourg,  king  of,  slain  at  the 

battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Bois,  Peter  du,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  chosen  one  of  the  com 
maaders  of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255 ;  nar 
rowly  escapes  being  put  to  death,  280 ;  besieges  Cour- 
tray,  280;  obtains  the  appointment  of  Philip  von 
Artaveld  to  be  governor  of  Ghent,  281 ;  defends  the 
pass  of  Commines  against  the  army  of  the  king  of 
France,  314;  defeated,  with  great  slaughter,  316 ;  pre 
vents  the  town  of  Bruges  from  surrendering  to  the 
king  of  France,  319 ;  retreats  to  Ghent  after  the  defeat 
of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  322;  encourages  the  men  of 
Ghent  to  withstand  the  army  of  the  king  of  France 
323;  after  a  peace  being  concluded  between  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  as  heir  of  Flanders,  and  the  men  of 
Ghent,  he  retires  to  England,  358. 
Boniface  IX.  elected  pope  by  the  cardinals  of  Rome,  506 ; 
sends  a  learned  friar  to  the  king  of  France  to  endeavor 
to  gain  him  over  to  his  inter*;st,  545. 
Bonneval,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67 
Bordeaux,  the  town  of.  besieged  by  the  French  under  the 

earl  of  Lisle,  44. 
Bordeaux,  the  archbishop  of,  imprisoned  at  Barcelona, 

415 ;  liberated,  416. 
Bordes,  sir  William  de,  captured  by  the  garrison  of  Cher- 
bourg, 248. 

Boteler,  sir  John,  of  Warrington,  captured  at  Roche  Pe 

rion,  59 ;  narrowly  escapes  being  put  to  death,  60. 
Boucicault,  the  lord  of,  taken  prisoner  at  Romorantin  by 
the  prince  of  Wales,  101 ;  appointed  to  the  command 
of  an  expedition  against  the  king  of  Navarre,  142; 
takes  the  town  of  Mantes  by  stratagem,  142 ;  takes  the 
town  of  Meulan,  ib. 
Boucicaut,  sir,  the  younger,  with  two  other  French 
knights,  holds  a  tournament  near  Calais  against  all 
comers,  509. 

Boucicaut,  the  lord,  taken  prisoner  by  the  Turks  at  the 
battle  of  Nicopoli,  588 ;  obtains  his  ransom,  599;  ar- 
rives at  Venice,  600;  appointed  marshal  of  France, 
601 ;  obliges  pope  Benedict  to  submit  to  the  emperor 
of  Germany  and  the  king  of  France,  609 ;  sent  to 
Hungary  against  the  Turks,  ib. 
Boule,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  appointed  one  of  the  cap- 
tains of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255 ;  put  to  death 
by  the  men  of  Ghent,  277. 
Bourbon,  lord  John  de,  earl  of  March,  appointed  to  the 
command  of  an  army,  to  go  into  Spain  against  Don 
Pedro,  154. 

Bourbon,  sir  James  de,  captured  by  the  English  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Poitiers,  105 ;  sent  by  the  king  of  France  to  op- 
pose the  free  companies.  135 ;  completely  defeated  by 
them  at  the  battle  of  Brignais,  136 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Bouibon,  duke  Peter  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 
Bourbon,  duke  Louis  de,  twkesthe  castle  of  Belleperche, 
186;  heads  an  army  into  Poitou  and  Limousin,  344; 
takes  Montlieu  in  Saintonge.  ib. ;  besieges  Taille- 
bourg,  ib. ;  takes  Verteuil  and  returns  to  Paris,  350; 
appointed  to  the  command  of  an  army  to  assist  the 
king  of  Castille  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  418 ; 
arrives  at  Burgos,  451 ;  returns  to  France,  ib. ;  mag- 
nificiently  entertained  by  the  count  de  Foix.  452;  ap- 
pointed corumandcr-in-chief  of  an  expedition  against 
Barbary,514;  embarks  at  Genoa,  ib.;  lands  with  his 
army  before  the  town  of  Africa,  which  he  besieges, 
523;  his  army  suffers  from  the  heat  and  insalubrity  of 
the  climate,  525  >  al)andons  the  siege  and  returns  to 
France,  529;  makes  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  gain 
over  the  towns  of  Aquitaine,  during  the  imprisonment 
of  king  Richard  the  Second,  in  the  tower,  621. 
Bburchier,  sir  John,  appointed  governor  of  Ghent,  340; 

retires  to  England,  358. 
Bourdeilles,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  the 

duke  of  Cambridge,  185. 
Bournezel,  sir  Peter,  lord  de,  sent  on  an  embassy  from  the 
king  of  France  to  the  king  of  Scotland,  246;  arrested 
at  Sluys  by  order  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  ib. ;  returns 
to  Paris,  247. 
Boutville,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French,  245. 
Brabant,  the  duke  of,  joins  the  English  forces  before  Cam- 
bray,  34 ;  purchases  three  castles  belonging  to  the  duke 
of  Gueldres,456 ;  appointed  chief  of  the  Languefride, 
ib. ;  invades  the  country  of  Juliers,  457 ;  defeated  and 
taken  prisoner  by  the  dukes  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres, 
457 ;  obtains  his  liberty,  457 ;  his  death,  458. 
Brabant,  the  duchess  of  forms  a  marriage  between  the 
children  of  Burgundy  and  those  of  Hainault,  341 ; 
causes  the  daughter  of  duke  Stephen  of  Bavaria  to  be 


brought  to  France  to  be  married  to  Charles  the  Sixth, 
347 ;  applies  to  the  emperor  to  interest  himself  to  ob- 
tain the  liberation  of  her  husband  from  the  duke  ol 
Juliers,  457 ;  sends  embassadors  to  solicit  the  assistance 
of  France  against  the  duke  of  Gueldres.  458 ;  beiseget 
Grave,  468 ;  makes  peace  with  the  duke  of  G  ueldres,  488 
Brabanters.  the,  besiege  Grave,  468:  defeated  with  great 
slaughter  at  the  bridge  of  Ravestein,  476 ;  abandon  the 
siege  of  Grave,  476 ;  refuse  to  permit  the  king  of  France 
and  his  army  to  march  through  their  country.  477. 
Bramber,  sir  Nichoius,  beheaded  by  order  of  the  duke  of 

Gloucester,  &,c.,  446. 
Brantome,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, 201. 

Brest,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Montfort  as  duk«. 
of  Brittany,  49 :  besieged  by  the  French  under  sir  Ber 
trand  du  Guesclin,  217 ;  succored  by  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury, 217 :  besieged  by  sir  Oliver  de  Ciisson,  237 ;  b(» 
sieged  a  second  time  by  him,  384. 
Breteuil,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  France,  100 
Breuse,  the  viscount  de,  captured  by  tlie  prince  of  Wales 

at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  101. 
Brian,  sir  Guy,  defeaU  a  Flemish  fleet  off  the  isle  of  Ba> 
on  the  coast  of  Brittany,  205.  ' 
Brignais,  the  battle  of,  between  lord  James  of  Bourbon 

and  the  freebooters,  135. 
Brignais,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  freebooting  compa- 
nies, 135. 

Brimeu,-  the  lord  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  near 
Arras,  264. 

Brioude,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Seguin  Batefol,  137 ; 

surrenders  to  the  French,  375. 
Bristol,  besieged  by  Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  the  Se- 
cond, to  obtain  possession  of  her  husband  and  the  two 
sir  Hugh  Spencers,  17;  surrenders  to  her  forces,  18. 
Brittany,  John  duke  of,  his  death,  48. 
Brittany,  duke  of   Vide  Montfort,  John  de. 
Brittany,  John  of,  son  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  obtains 
his  ransom,  after  having  been  long  imprisoned  in  Eng- 
land, 451 ;  marries  the  daughter  of  Sir  Oliver  de  Clis 
son,  ib. 

Brittany,  the  lords  of,  undertake  the  wardship  of  their 
young  duke,  on  the  death  of  his  father  John  de  Mont- 
fort, 6-23. 

Brittany,  the  duchy  of,  adjudged  to  the  lord  Charles  of 

Blois  by  the  parliament  of  Paris,  51. 
Bruce,  Robert,  king  of  Scotland,  defeats  the  English  un- 
der Edward  the  Second,  at  the  battle  of  Bannock- 
burn,  15;  sends  a  defiance  to  Edward  the  Third,  19; 
invades  England,  20 ;  his  dying  request  to  lord  James 
Douglas,  24 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Bruce,  David,  king  of  Scotland,  dies  at  Edinburgh,  216. 
Bruges,  the  town  of.  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  men 
of  Ghent,  255 ;  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent,  304 ;  its 
gates  and  walls  demolished,  306 ;  submits  to  the  mercy 
of  the  king  of  France,  after  the  defeat  of  the  men  of 
Ghent  under  Philip  von  Artaveld,  322. 
Brunes,  lord  Bartholomev/  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers,  105. 

Brux,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  sir  James 
Audley,  183. 

Buch,  the  captal  of,  defeats  the  infamous  Jacquerie  of 
Beauvoisis,  with  great  slaughter,  113 ;  takes  the  town 
of  Clermont,  in  Beauvoisis,  117 ;  joins  the  king  of 
Navarre,  142 ;  captured  at  the  battle  of  Coclierel,  in 
Normandy,  143 ;  makes  peace  between  the  kings  of 
and  Navarre,  and  obtains  his  liberty,  153 ;  prevents  the 
town  of  Linde  from  being  given  up  to  the  French. 
197 ;  taken  by  the  French  at  Soubise,  212 ;  imprisoned 
in  the  Temple  at  Paris.  213 ;  his  death.  22S. 
Buckingham,  the  earl  of,  appointed  to  tiie  command  of 
an  army  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany 262 ;  arrives  at  Calais,  and  marches  into  France, 
263 ;  burns  and  despoils  the  country  of  Champagne, 
265;  overruns  the  countries  of  Gatinois  and  Beauce, 
267 :  crosses  the  Sarthe  with  great  difficulty,  268 ;  ar- 
rives at  Vannes,  in  Brittany,  greatly  dissatisfied  with 
tlie  conduct  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  270 ;  besieges 
Nantes,  271 ;  remonstrates  with  the  duke  of  Brittany 
for  not  having  joined  him,  272 ;  raises  the  siege  of 
Nantes,  273 ;  arrives  at  Vannes,  273 :  returns  to  Eng- 
land in  disgust,  275:  suspected  of  favoring  the  rebel- 
lion of  Wat  Tyler  and  Jack  Straw,  284;  created 
duke  of  Gloucester,  414.   [For  the  remaining  particu- 
lars of  this  prince,  see  Gloucester.  Dukk  of.] 
Bucq,  sir  John  de,  admiral  of  Flanders,  defeated  and  cap 
tured  by  the  English  fleet  under  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
419 ;  dies  in  London,  420. 
Budes,  Silvester,  makes  war  on  the  Romans  on  the  behalf 

of  pope  Clement,  249;  beheaded  at  Mascon.250. 
Buffiere,  the  lord  Pierre  de,  captured  at  die  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

Burghersh,  sir  Bartholomew,  takes  the  castle  of  Cormicy 

in  Champagne,  128. 
Burgundy,  PhiUp  duke  of,  enters  into  a  composition  with 
Edward  the  Third  to  spare  his  duchy,  in  his  march 
through  France,  129:  his  death,  137. 
Burgundy,  Philip  (son  of  king  John  of  France)  duke  of, 
his  creation,  146;  sent  against  the  free  companies  into 
Caux,  &c.,  146;  takes  the  castle  of  Marcheville,  and 
several  other  places  in  Beauce,  147,  et  seq. ;  invades 
great  part  of  the  country  of  MontbeHiard,  148 ;  takes 
the  town  of  La  Charite,  ib. ;  marries  tiie  daughter  of 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  182 ;  appointed  vo  the  cemmand 
of  an  armament  againt  England,  186;  ordered  to 
march  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Calais.  187; 
takes  the  towns  of  Ardres  and  Ardvick.  225 ;  makes 
peace  between  the  earl  of  Flandei-s  and  the  men  of 
Ghent.  257;  appointed  governor  of  Picardy,  270;  in- 
stigates the  king  of  i'rance  to  make  war  on  Flanden. 
907 ;  s«Qd«  succors  to  the  earl  of  Flaoden  to  oppOM 


INDEX. 


4  BBEVILLE,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  French  forces  j 

under  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 
Aberdeen,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  at 

thf  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Achery  sur  Aine,  the  town  of,  in  Picardy.  taken  by  the 

English  under  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt,  127. 
Achievement  at  arms,  between  the  lord  de  la  Rochfou- 

cault  and  sir  WilUam  de  Montferrant,  at  Bordeaux. 

417. 

Acquigni,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
147. 

Acquitaine,  the  country  of  conquered  from  the  English 
by  the  earl  of  Lisle,  44 ;  given  to  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter by  Richard  II.  and  his  council,  564. 

Acquitaine,  the  towns  of,  send  embassadors  to  England 
to  remonstrate  against  the  gift  made  of  the  duchy  to  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  566;  succeeded  in  the  object  of 
their  remonstrance,  570. 

Additions  to  the  printed  copies  of  Froissart's  Chronicles, 
fiom  MSS.  in  tiie  Hafod  library,  94  et  seq. ;  218  note ; 
270  et  seq. ;  288  note ;  288  note  ;  289  ;  523 ;  540  ;  603. 

Africa,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon, 

123 ;  the  siege  abandoned,  529. 

Agace,  Gobin,  conducts  the  English  army  under  king 

Edward  III.  to  a  ford  on  the  Somme  at  Blanchetaque, 

previous  to  the  battle  of  Crecy,  79. 
Agen,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  army  under  the 

duke  of  Anjou,  197. 
Aiguillon,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  surrenders  to  the  earl 

of  Derby,  69 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  74 ; 

the  siege  abandoned  by  order  of  the  king  of  France, 

83;  taken  by  the  French,  under  the  duke  of  Anjou, 

197. 

Aire,  the  town  of,  in  Artois.  besieged  by  the  Flemings  in 
the  interest  of  the  king  of  England,  89. 

Albert,  sir  Perducas  d',  takes  offence  at  the  conduct  of  the 
prince  of  Wales,  160:  marries  tlie  lady  Isabella  of 
Bourbon,  171:  complains  to  the  king  of  France  of  a 
tax  the  prince  of  Wales  was  about  to  impose  upon 
the  land  of  himself  and  other  lords  of  Gascony,  ib. ; 
returns  to  the  interest  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  184 ;  re- 
ceives the  investiture  of  the  lands  of  Chaumont,  309 ; 
his  death,  ib. 

Albert,  the  lord  Charles  d',  obtains  permision  from  Charles 

VI.  to  quarter  the  tleurs  de  lis  of  France  alternately 

with  his  own  arms,  505. 
Alencon,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Alencon,  earl  Peter  d'.  returns  to  France  from  England, 

w'here  he  had  been  as  one  of  the  hostages  for  king 

John,  177. 

Alexandria,  the  town  of,  in  Lombardy,  besieged  by  the 
count  d'Armagnac,  533 ;  siege  raised,  534. 

AUubarota,  the  battle  of,  between  the  armies  of  Spam 
and  Portugal,  380,  397. 

Aloise,  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne.  taken  by  Amerigot 
Marcel,  248. 

St.  Amand,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,46. 
Ambrelicourt,  sir  Eustace  d',  hospitably  receives  queen 
Isabella  of  England,  after  she  had  fled  from  Paris,  17 ; 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  103 ;  rescued 
by  his  own  men,  104;  defeated  and  taiten  prisoner  at 
the  battle  of  Nogent-sur-Seine,  121 ;  obtains  his  free- 
dom and  takes  several  tov/ns  in  Champagne,  122 ;  takes 
the  town  of  Achery-sur-Aine,  in  Picardy,  127  ;  com- 
mits great  devastations  in  Picardy,  129 ;  made  prisoner 
and  ransomed  in  Limousin,  202 ;  dies  at  Carentan,  in 
Normandy,  ib. 
Ambreticourt,  sir  John  d',  appointed  embassador  to  the 
king  of  Castille,  449 ;  on  his  return  from  Galicia,  goes 
to  Paris,  to  accomplish  a  deed  of  arms,  451. 
Amurat,  the  Turkish  commander,  defeated  by  the  Hun- 
garians, 389 ;  invades  Hungary  a  second  time,  544. 
Anchin,  Peter  d',  takes  the  town  of  Ortigas,  361 ;  sells  it 

for  8000  francs,  362. 
Andreshen,  sir  Arnold  d',  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 104;  advises  Henry,  king  of  Castille,  not  to  ha- 
zard a  battle  with  the  prince  of  Wales,  165 ;  captured 
at  the  battle  of  Navaretta,  167. 
Andreghien,  the  castle  of,  belonging  to  the  earl  of  Flan- 
ders, burnt  and  pillaged  by  the  Whitehoods,  under 
John  Lyon,  254. 
St.  Andrews,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of 

Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Anghein,  the  lord  d',  takes  the  town  of  Grammont,  in 

Flanders,  for  the  earl,  291 ;  slain  before  Ghent,  291. 
Angle,  sir  Guiscard  d',  appointed  marshal  of  Guienne, 
138 ;  travels  through  France  to  Acquitaine  in  disguise, 
178;  created  a  knight  of  the  garter,  207 ;  captured  by 
the  Spaniards  before  La  Rochelle,  209 ;  ransomed,  220 ; 
appointed  tutor  to  Richard  the  Second,  224 ;  dies  in 
London,  262,  289. 
Angouleme,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71 ; 
by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  74;  surrenders  a  second 
time  to  the  French,  212. 
Anjou,  the  duke  of.  left  as  a  hostage  for  the  payment  ot 
the  ransom  of  John  of  France,  133 ;  breaks  his  parole, 
^39 ;  summons  his  vassals  to  make  war  on  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Acquitaine,  179;  heads  an  army  against 
Guienne,  197 ;  breaks  up  his  expedition,  199 ;  leads  an 
army  into  Upper  Gascony,  220 ;  takes  the  town  of 
Lourde,  ib. ;  makes  a  truce  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter 220 ;  takes  several  places  in  Upper  Gascony,  221 ; 


undertakes  an  expedition  against  the  English  in  the 
Bordelois,  227 ;  takes  the  town  of  Bergerac,229;  takes 
several  other  places  in  Gascony,  230:  etseq.;  returns 
to  Toulouse,  231 ;  collects  another  army  against  the 
English,  238;  makes  war  on  Brittany,  248;  receives 
.the  territories  of  the  queen  of  Naples  as  a  gift  from 
pope  Clement,  250 ;  seizes  the  jewels  of  his  brother 
king  Charles  the  Fifth.  268;  seizes  the  government  of 
France  as  regent  during  the  minority  of  Charles  the 
Sixth,  ib, ;  makes  preparations  to  march  for  Naples, 
293 ;  sets  out  for  Italy,  296 ;  enters  Naples,  297 ;  dies  at 
a  castle  near  Naples,  340 ;  takes  Malvoisin,  364 ;  *  be- 
sieges Lourde,  but  being  unable  to  take  the  castle,  he 
burns  the  town  and  retreats,  366. 
Anjou,  madame  d',  queen  of  Naples,  advised,  on  the 
death  of  her  husband,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  to  solicit  i 
the  pope  for  possession  of  Provence,  340 ;  urges  her 
claims  to  this  country,  343 ;  makes  her  public  entry 
into  Paris  in  company  with  her  son  Lewis  of  Anjou, 
king  of  Sicily,  &c.,  472;  institutes  a  lawsuit  in  the 
courts  of  Paris  againg  sir  Peter  Craon,  575;  obtains 
judgment  against  him,  577. 
Anjou,  Lewis  of,  son  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  makes  his 
public  entry  into  Paris  as  king  of  Sicily,  &c.,  472 ;  sets 
out  from  Avignon  to  Arragon,  497 ;  marries  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  king  of  Arragon,  497  ;  embarks  with  his 
young  bride  for  Sicily,  ib. 
Anne,  of  Bohemia,  sets  out  for  England,  295;  married  to 

Richard  the  Second,  ib. ;  her  death. 
Annequin,  sir  Baldwin  d',  captured  by  sir  Bartholomew 

Burghersh,  126. 
Apologue,  delivered  to  the  cardinals  respecting  the  pa- 
pacy, by  friar  John  de  la  Rochetaillade.  390. 
Appearances,  wonderful,  in  the  heavens,  seen  by  the  army 
of  Philip  von  Artaveld  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  of 
Rosebecque,  319. 
Ardembourg,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent, 
325 ;  narrowly  escapes  being  taken  a  second  time  by 
them,  346. 

Ardres,  the  town  of,  in  Picardy,  attacked  ineffectually  by 
the  French  forces,  182;  surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 225. 

Ardvick,  the  castle  of,  in  Picardy,  taken  by  the  duke  of 

Burgundy,  225. 
Armagnac,  the  lord  of,  complains  to  the  king  of  France 
of  a  tax  the  prince  of  Wales  was  about  to  impose 
upon  the  lands  of  himself  and  other  lords  of  Gascony, 
171. 

Armagnac,  the  count  d',  obtains  the  remission  of  sixty 
thousand  francs  of  his  ransom  of  the  count  de  Foix, 
at  the  intercession  of  the  princess  of  Wales,  360;  en- 
deavors to  prevail  on  the  free  companies  to  sell  their 
forts,  453 ;  is  thwarted  by  the  count  de  F®ix,  453 ;  leads 
an  army  into  Lombardy  against  the  duke  of  Milan, 
541 ;  applies  to  sir  John  Hawkwood  for  his  assistance, 
532 ;  besieges  Alexandria.  532 ;  his  death,  533. 
Armagnac,  sir  Bernard  d',  does  homage  to  the  king  of 
France.  544. 

Arnaut,  sir  Peter,  appointed  governor  of  Lourde,  in  Gas- 
cony, 361 ;  murdered  by  the  count  de  Foix,  367. 
Arragon,  the  king  of,  promises  to  assist  king  Henry  of 
Castille  againat  don  Pedro,  and  the  pruice  of  Wales, 
157;  his  death,  415. 
Arras,  a  conference  held  there  with  the  view  of  bringing 
about  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng- 
land, 48. 

Artaveld,  Jacob  von,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  governs  all 
Flanders,  30 ;  sends  embassadors  to  Edward  the  Third, 
to  invite  him  over.  31 :  joins  the  earl  of  Hainault  with 
a  large  army  before  Thin-l'Eveque,  41;  attempts  to 
disinherit  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  to  give  the  coun- 
try to  the  king  of  England,  72 ;  murdered  at  Ghent,  72. 
Artaveld.  Philip  von,  son  of  tl>e  above,  appointed  gov- 
ernor of  Ghent,  281 ;  leads  the  men  of  Ghent  to  attack 
the  earl  of  Flanders  at  Bruges,  303 ;  defeats  the  earl, 
and  takes  Bruges,  304 ;  returns  to  Ghent  in  great  state, 
306 ;  besieges  Oudenarde,  307 ;  writes  to  the  king  of 
France  to  solicit  his  interference  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  country  of  Flanders  and  the  earl,  309 ;  his 
letters  treated  with  contempt,  309;  imprisons  a  mes- 
senger from  the  king  of  France,  311 ;  his  answer  to  the 
letters  he  had  brought  him,  ib. ;  takes  measures  to 
guard  the  passes  of  the  country  against  the  army  of 
the  king  of  France,  312 ;  after  the  defeat  of  Peter  du 
Bois,  collects  a  force  to  opoose  the  king  of  France  in 

*  [t  may  not  be  improper  */■>  observe  here,  once  for  all, 
upon  a  circumstance  which  doubtless  excites  the  surprise 
of  the  reader,  that  in  this  instance,  as  well  as  several  oth- 
ers in  (liiferent  parts  of  the  Index,  events  are  inserted  sub- 
sequently to  the  account  of  the  death  of  the  agent.  This 
has  arisen  unavoidably  from  the  manner  in  which  Frois- 
sart  composed  his  history,  and  from  new  and  additional 
information  communicated  to  him  many  years  after  he 
had  completed  the  former  pan  of  his  work,  and  had  men- 
tioned the  death  of  the  person  to  whom  such  information 
related.  But  it  was  considered  that  it  would  have  been 
a  vain  and  fruitless  attempt  to  rectify  this  imperfection  ;  it 
has,  therefore,  been  deemed  advisable  to  leave  things  as 
they  were  found,  and  to  insert  the  events  selected  for  the 
Index  in  the  grder  and  rotation  in  which  they  appear  no- 
tice cthor  himself. 


person,  317 ;  defeated  and  slain  at  the  battle  of  Rose- 
becque, 321. 

Artois,  lord  James  d',  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 
104. 

Art  ois,  lord  John  d',  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  104. 
Artois,  lord  Philip  d',  marries  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry. 

and  is  appointed  constable  of  France,  559. 
Artois,  the  lord  Robert  d',  befriends  Isabella,  queen  of  Ed 
ward  the  Second,  after  she  had  been  commanded  to 
quit  France,  16 ;  is  himself  banished  by  king  Philip, 
27;  takes  refuge  in  England,  and  is  created  earl  of 
Richmond,  28;  sent  into  Brittany  to  aid  the  countess 
of  Montford  against  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  61 ;  en- 
gages the  lord  Lewis  of  Spain  at  sea,  62 ;  lands  in 
Brittany,  62;  takes  tlie  town  of  Vannes,  62;  is  be- 
sieged in  it,  62;  killed,  ib. 
Arundel,  the  earl  of,  besieged  with  king  Edward  the  Se- 
cond in  Bristol  by  the  queen's  forces,  18 ;  condemned 
to  death  and  beheaded,  18. 
Arundel,  Richard  earl  of,  defeats  the  Flemish  fleet  under  sir 
John  le  Bucq,  419 ;  appointed  to  the  command  of  a 
naval  expedition,  4G8:  lands  near  la  Rochelle,  473;  de- 
feats the  Rochellnrsin  a  skirmish,  474 ;  lands  in  Nor 
mandy,  and  overruns  the  country,  474;  returns  to 
Southampton,  4bl ;  joins  the  duke  of  Glocestcr  in  his 
attempts  to  excite  disturbances  in  England,  594 ;  coin 
mitted  to  the  Tower,  601 ;  beheaded,  602. 
Arundel,  sir  John,  heads  an  armament  against  France, 
and  lands  at  Cherbourg,  238  :  sent  with  a  force  to  the 
assistance  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  258 ;  perishes  at 
sea,  'ib. 

Asai,  Guy  d',  Stewart  of  Toulouse,  endeavors  to  prevent 
the  free  companies  from  entering  France,  on  their  re- 
turn fiom  Spain,  158 ;  is  defeated  by  them  before  Mon- 
tauban,  and  made  prisoner,  159. 
Assembly,  of  the  lords  of  England  and  France,  held  at 
Amiens,  to  treat  of  a  peace  between  the  two  coun- 
tries, 542 ;  breaks  up  without  having  accomplished  the 
object  of  its  meeting,  544. 
Assembly,  held  at  Rheims  by  the  king  of  France  and  the 
emperor  of  Germany,  to  consult  on  measures  to  put 
an  end  to  the  schism  in  the  church,  561. 
Assueton,  sir  John,  a  Scots  knight,  performs  a  galUnt 

deed  of  arms  at  Noyon,  198. 
Athenis,  the  town  of,  taken  from  the  English  by  the  duke 

of  Normandy,  74. 
Athens,  the  duke  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 
Atremen,  Francis,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  surprises  the  town 
of  Oudenarde,  333 ;  defeats  a  party  of  the  French  at 
Ardembourg,  343 ;  makes  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
take  Ardembourg,  346 ;  murdered  at  Ghent,  403. 
Attigny,  the  town  of,  in  Champagne,  taken  by  sir  Eustace 

d'Ambreticourt,  122. 
Aubenton,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,  39. 
Auberoche.  the  town  of,  in  Perigord,  taken  by  the  earl  of 

Derby,  67 ;  retaken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  230. 
Aubriot,  Hugh,  liberated  by  the  insurgents  at  Paris,  293. 
Audley,  sir  James,  handsomely  rewarded  by  the  prince  of 
Wales  for  his  conduct  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  106  ;  his 
generosity  to  his  squires,  107  ;  his  death,  lb7. 
Audley,  sir  Peter,  makes  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  take  the 

town  of  Chalons.  187. 
Avesbury,  Robert  of,  his  history  of  the  progress  of  Ed 

ward  the  Third  in  Normandy,  78 ;  note. 
Aulnay,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Der 
by,  84. 

Auray,  the  castle  of.  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois",  58 ;  taken  by  the  lord  John  de  Montford,  152 : 
surrenders  to  the  French  forces,  226. 
Auray,  the  battle  of,  between  the  lord  John  de  Montford 

and  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  150. 
Austarde,  Wantaire,  commands  a  troop  of  the  free  com- 
panies at  Roullebois,  142. 
Auterme,  Roger  d',  bailiff  of  Ghent,  murdered  by  the 

Whitehoods,  253. 
Auterme,  Oliver  d',  revenges  himself  on  the  men  of  Ghen,* 
for  the  murder  of  his  brother,  260 ;  banished  from  Flan 
ders,  261. 

Auxerie,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Auxerre,  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150; 
imprisoned  on  account  of  his  alliance  with  don  Henry 
of  Castille,  169. 
Aymery,  sir  John,  captured  by  the  French,  373;  slain  a( 
Sancerre,  373. 

B. 

Bacon,  a  robber  in  Languedoc,  takes  the  castle  of  Co, 

bourne,  in  Limousin,  and  does  other  mischief,  92. 
Bailleul,  sir  William  de,  defeated  in  a  skirmish  at  Pont  \ 
Tressin,  46. 

Bajazet,  the  sultan,  raises  a  large  force  to  oppose  the  kin, 
of  Hungary  and  John  of  Burgundy,  who  had  invade' 
Turkey,  581;  marches  for  Nicopoli,  587 ;  defeats  th. 
combined  Christian  armies  with  great  slaughter,  SSS 
puts  his  prisoners,  with  very  few  exceptions,  to  deatl;i 
589 ;  disbands  his  army,  591 ;  a  singular  instance  of  hi 
justice,  598. 

Ball,  John,  a  refractory  priest,  excites  the  people  to  rebelJ| 
ion,  283 ;  enters  London  at  their  head,  285 ;  taken  an 
beheaded,  288. 


626 


TNDEX. 


Balon,  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne,  taken  by  Arnerigot  Mar- 
cel, 248. 

Barfleur,  the  town  of,  in  Normandy,  taken  by  Edward  the 
Third,  76. 

Barres,  sir  Barrois  de  (with  other  French  knights,)  goes 
to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille,  W ;  enters 
Oorunna  to  defend  it  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
400 ;  acquires  great  wealth  by  destroying  the  country 
before  the  Englisli  army,  402. 

St.  Basile,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  69 ;  retaken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  362. 

Bassere,  La,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir 
Waller  de  Pussac,  384. 

Batefol,  sir  Seguin  de,  chosen  commander  of  a  band  of 
freebooters  in  Gascony,  134 ;  takes  the  city  of  Brioude, 
in  Auvergne,  137.  j 

Battle,  the  noted,  between  thirty  Bretons  and  thirty  Eng- 
lish, note.  92. 

Bayeux,  the  city  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord  de 
Coucy,  237. 

Bayonne,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  king  of  (pastille,  238 ; 
taken  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  410. 

Beam,  Peter  de,  his  strange  dreams,  371. 

Beamois,  Perrot  le,  captain  of  some  free  companies,  takes 
the  town  of  Montferrant,  in  Auvergne,,  by  stratagem, 
462 ;  abandons  it,  and  retires  to  his  Ibrts,  464 ;  takes  the 
field  by  order  of  the  duke  of  Arundel,  473 ;  overruns 
the  country  of  Berry,  473. 

Beaufort,  the  cardinal  de,  elected  pope,  under  the  name  of 
Gregory  the  Eleventh,  202. 

Beaulieu.  William  de,  captured  by  the  English  garrison  of 
Cherbourg,  248. 

Beaumanoir,  the  lord  of,  endeavors  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  lord  John  de  Montford  and  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois,  150. 

Beaumont,  sir  Henry,  takes  Edward  the  Second  prisoner, 
while  endeavoring  to  escape  from  Bristol,  18. 

Beaumont-en-Laillois,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Derby,  67. 

Beauvais,  the  country  of,  invaded  by  the  English,  under 

Edward  the  Third,  79. 
Becherel,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  besieged  by  the  French 

under  the  lord  de  Clisson.  215 ;  surrenders  on  terms, 

220-221. 

Bel,  John  le,  his  chronicles  adopted  by  Froissart,  as  the 

foundation  of  his  own,  14. 
Belleperche,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  free  companies  in 

the  interest  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  186;  retaken  by  the 

duke  of  Bourbon,  196. 
Benedict,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  563 ;  forced  to  resign 

his  dignity,  by  the  king  of  France  and  the  emperor  of 

Germany,  609  ;  deposed,  624. 
Benon,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  the  earl 

of  Derby,  84;  retaken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn, 

213. 

Sergerac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  66;  re- 
taken by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  229. 

Berkeley,  Thomas,  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

lerley,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  king  of  Na- 
varse,  117. 

ieiry,  John  duke  of,  returns  to  France  from  England, 
where  he  had  been  a  hostage  for  king  John,  177 ;  col- 
lects his  vassals  to  make  war  on  the  prince  of  Wales 
in  Aquitaine,  179 ;  invades  Limousin,  197 ;  takes  the 
town  of  Limoges,  199 ;  takes  the  town  of  St.  Severe, 
in  Saintonge,  211 :  appointed  governor  of  Languedoc, 
270 ;  betrothes  his  daughter  to  the  son  of  the  count  de 
Blois,  342;  besieges  the  castle  of  Ventadour,  460:  en- 
deavors to  win  over  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the  French 
interest,  465 ;  proposes  to  marry  the  daughter  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  468 ;  having  failed,  he  sends  to  the 
count  de  Foix.  to  demand  his  ward,  the  daugiiter  of 
the  countde  Boulogne,  in  marriage,  489 ;  is  married  to 
her,  493;  accompanies  the  king  of  France  in  his  visit 
V)  the  pope  at  Avignon,  498  ;  claims  the  liberation  of 
tiis  agent  Bethisac,  who  was  under  prosecution  for 
*ial-administration,  502. 

;y,  John  of,  son  of  tlie  duke  of  Berry,  marries  the  lady 
Mary  of  France,  sister  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  465. 

.  /y,  the  duchess  of,  petitions  her  husband  in  behalf  of 
ihe  lord  de  la  Riviere,  554 ;  supports  the  lord  de  la  Ri- 
^yiere,  in  opposition  to  the  duchess  of  Burgundy,  558. 

ePfiat,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English,  242. 

ei<vick,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  27  ; 
(?aken  by  the  Scots,  232 ;  retaken  by  the  earl  of  Nor- 

I   {Cumberland,  2.33. 

ijssonghen,  the  fori  of,  in  (Gascony,  taken  by  the  English 
,  under  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  243. 

■jte,  sir  Symon,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  put  to  death  for  hav- 
ing endeavored  to  make  peace  between  that  town  and 
■  the  earl  of  Flanders,  292. 

ithisBC,  John,  the  ctmtideiitial  agent  of  tlie  duke  of  Berry 
in  Toulouse,  tried  at  Beziers  for  mal-administration, 
'  502,  having  confessed  himself  guilty  of  heresy,  &c.,  he 
i  is  burnt  to  death,  503. 

ithune,  sir  Robert  de,  takes  the  fort  of  La  Roche  Van- 
dais,  520. 

inchetaque,  the  battle  of,  between  the  king  of  England 
and  sir  Godemar  du  Fay,  79. 


'incquefort,  Henry  de,  brother  of  the  emperor  of  Ger- 
I  many,  forcibly  marries  Margaret  of  Ihmgary,  wlio 
had  been  betrotlied  to  I..ouis  de  Valois,  350. 
tyes,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  tlie  earl  of  Derby,  71. 
'  lis,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Cressy,  82. 
lis,  lord  Charles  of,  claims  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  51 ; 
tleclared  the  lawful  duke  of  Brittany  b>  the  parlia- 
,  ment  of  Paris,  51 ;  enters  Brittany  with  a  large  force, 
assisted  by  the  king  of  France,  62;  conquers  several 
towns  in  the  duchy,  52 ;  takes  his  advereary,  the  earl 
■  of  Montfort,  prisoner,  52 ;  takes  the  town  of  Rennes, 
'^6;  besieges  the  countess  of  Montfort  jn  Hennebon, 


56;  takes  the  castle  of  Auray,  58;  takes  the  town  of 
Vannes  by  storm,  58;  takes  the  town  of  Carhaix,  59 ; 
obtains  possession  of  the  town  of  Jugon  by  treachery,' 
60;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  countess  of  Montfort' 
60 ;  besieges  La  Roche  d'Errien,  88 ;  taken  prisoner  by 
the  forces  of  the  countess.  88 ;  sent  to  England,  92 ;  re- 
turns to  France,  111 ;  raises  an  army  to  oppose  lord 
John  de  Montfort,  148 ;  killed  at  the  battle  of  Auray. 
151 ;  canonized  by  Urban  the  Fifth,  151. 
Blois,  Guy,  countde,  returns  from  England,  where  he  had 
been  hostage  for  king  John,  177 ;  joins  the  king  of 
France  against  England,  196 ;  sells  the  reversion  of  the 
county  of  Blois  to  the  duke  of  Touraine,  541 ;  dies 
at  Avennes,  in  Hainault,  601. 
Blois,  John  of,  marries  the  widow  of  William,  count  of 

Juliers,  455 ;  his  death,  455. 
Blois,  lord  Lewis  of,  marries  the  lady  Mary  of  Berry,  465 ; 

dies  in  Hainault,  536. 
Blois,  the  county  of,  the  reversion  of  it  sold  to  the  duke  of 
Touraine,  541. 

Blondeau,  sir  John,  surrenders  the  castle  of  Roche-sur- 
Yon  to  the  duke  of  Cambridge,  186 ;  put  to  death  in 
consequence,  186. 
Bodenay,  sir  Theobold  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

Bohemia,  Charles  of  Luxumbourg,  king  of,  slain  at  the 

battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Bois,  Peter  du,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  chosen  one  of  the  com- 
manders of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255 ;  nar- 
rowly escapes  being  put  to  death,  280 ;  besieges  Cour- 
tray,  280 ;  obtains  the  appointment  of  Philip  von 
Artaveld  to  be  governor  (♦Ghent,  281;  defends  the 
pass  of  Commiaes  against  the  army  of  the  king  of 
J'Vance,  314 ;  defeated,  with  great  slaughter,  316 ;  pre- 
vents the  town  of  Bruges  from  surrendering  to  the 
king  of  France,  319 ;  retreats  to  Ghent  after  the  defeat 
of  Philip  von  Artaveld,  322;  encourages  the  men  of 
Ghent  to  withstand  the  army  of  the  king  of  France, 
.    323;  after  a  peace  being  concluded  between  the  duke 
^    of  Burgundy,  as  heir  of  Flanders,  and  the  men  of 

Ghent,  he  retires  to  England,  358. 
Boniface  IX.  elected  pope  by  the  cardinals  of  Rome,  506 ; 
sends  a  learned  friar  to  the  king  of  France  to  endeavor 
to  gain  him  over  to  his  interest,  545. 
Bonneval,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 
Bordeaux,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  French  under  the 

earl  of  Lisle,  44. 
Bordeaux,  the  archbishop  of,  imprisoned  at  Barcelona, 

415;  liberated,  416. 
Bordes,  sir  William  de,  captured  by  the  garrison  of  Cher- 
bourg, 248. 

Boteler,  sir  John,  of  Warrington,  captured  at  Roche  Pe- 

rion,  59 ;  narrowly  escapes  being  put  to  death,  60. 
Boucicault,  the  lord  of,  taken  prisoner  at  Romorantin  by 
the  prince  of  Wales,  101 ;  appointed  to  the  command 
of  an  expedition  against  the  king  of  Navarre,  142; 
takes  the  town  of  Mantes  by  stratagem,  142 ;  takes  the 
town  of  Meulan,  ib. 
Boucicaut,  sir,  the  younger,  with  two  other  French 
knights,  holds  a  tournament  near  Calais  against  all 
comers,  509. 

Boucicaut,  the  lord,  taken  prisoner  by  the  Turks  at  the 
battle  of  Nicopoli,  588 ;  obtains  his  ransom,  599;  ar- 
rives at  Venice,  600;  appointed  marshal  of  France, 
601 ;  obliges  pope  Benedict  to  submit  to  the  emperor 
of  Germany  and  the  king  of  France,  609 ;  sent  to 
Hungary  against  the  Turks,  ib. 
Boule,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  appointed  one  of  the  cap- 
tains of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255 ;  put  to  death 
by  the  men  of  Ghent,  277. 
Bourbon,  lord  John  de,  earl  of  March,  appointed  to  the 
command  of  an  army,  to  go  into  Spain  against  Don 
Pedro,  154. 

Bourbon,  sir  James  de,  captured  by  the  English  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Poitiers,  105 ;  sent  by  the  king  of  France  to  op- 
pose the  free  companies.  135 ;  completely  defeated  by 
them  at  the  battle  of  Brignais,  136 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Bourbon,  duke  Peter  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 
Bourbon,  duke  Louis  de,  takes  the  castle  of  Belleperche, 
196;  heads  an  army  into  Poitou  and  Limousin,  344  ; 
takes  Rlontlieu  in  Saintonge.  ib. ;  besieges  Taille- 
bourg,  ib. ;  takes  Verteuil  and  returns  to  Paris,  350; 
appointed  to  the  command  of  an  army  to  assist  the 
king  of  Castille  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  418: 
arrives  at  Burgos,  451 ;  returns  to  France,  ib. ;  niag- 
nificiently  entertained  by  the  count  de  Foix,  452 ;  ap- 
pointed conamander-in-chief  of  an  expedition  against 
Barbary,  514;  embarks  at  Genoa,  ib.;  lands  with  his 
army  before  tlie  town  of  Africa,  which  he  besieges, 
523;  his  army  suffers  from  the  heat  and  insalubrity  of 
the  climate,  525;  abandons  the  siege  and  returns  to 
France,  529;  makes  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  gain 
over  the  towns  of  Aquitaine,  during  the  imprisonment 
of  king  Richard  the  Second,  in  the  tower,  621. 
Bourchier,  sir  John,  appointed  governor  of  Ghent,  340; 

retires  to  England,  358. 
Bourdeiiles,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  the 

duke  of  Cambridge,  185. 
Bournezel,  sir  Peter,  lord  de,  sent  on  an  embassy  from  the 
king  of  France  to  the  king  of  Scotland,  246 ;  arrested 
at  Sluys  by  order  of  the  earl  of  Flanders,  ib. ;  reUuns 
to  Paris,  247. 
Boutvilte,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French,  245. 
Brabant,  the  duke  of,  joins  the  English  forces  before  Cam- 
bray,  34 ;  purchases  three  castles  belonging  to  the  duke 
of  G  ueldres,  456 ;  appointed  chief  of  the  Languefride, 
ib. ;  invades  the  country  of  Juliers,  457 ;  defe.ited  and 
taken  prisoner  by  the  dukes  of  Juliers  and  Gueldres, 
457 ;  obtains  his  liberty,  457 ;  bis  death,  458. 
Brabant,  the  duchess  of,  forms  a  marriage  between  the 
children  of  Burgundy  and  those  of  Hainault,  341 ; 
causes  the  daughter  of  duke  Stephen  of  Bavaria  to  be 


brought  to  France  to  be  married  to  Charles  the  Si.Ttb, 
3il ;  applies  to  the  emperor  to  interest  himself  to  ob- 
tain the  liberation  of  her  husband  from  the  duke  of 
Julrers,  457 ;  sends  embassadors  to  solicit  the  assistance 
of  France  against  the  duke  of  Gueldres.  458 ;  beiseget 
Grave,  468 ;  makes  peace  with  tlie  duke  of  G  ueldres,  488 
Brabanters,  the,  besiege  Grave,  468 ;  defeated  with  great 
slaughter  at  the  bridge  of  Ravestein.  476 ;  abandon  tlie 
siege  of  Grave,  476 ;  refuse  to  permit  the  king  of  France 
and  his  army  to  march  through  their  country  477 
Bramber,  sir  Nicholas,  beheaded  by  order  of  the  duke  of 

•   Gloucester,  &,c.,  446. 
Brantome,  the  town  of)  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin,  201. 

Brest,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Montfort  as  duk» 
of  Brittany,  49:  besieged  by  the  French  under  sir  Ber 
trand  du  Guesclin,217 ;  succored  by  the  earl  of  Salis- 
bury, 217 :  besieged  by  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  237 ;  b« 
sieged  a  second  time  by  him,  384. 
Breteuil,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  France.  100 
Breuse,  the  viscount  de,  captured  by  the  prince  of  Wales 

at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  101. 
Brian,  sir  Guy,  defeats  a  Flemish  fleet  off  the  isle  of  Bas, 

on  the  coast  of  Brittany,  205. 
Brignais,  the  battle  of,  between  lord  James  of  Bourbon 

and  the  freebooters,  135. 
Brignais,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  freebooting  compa- 
nies, 135. 

Brimeu,  the  lord  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  near 
Arras,  264. 

Brioude,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Seguin  Batefol,  137  • 

surrenders  to  the  French,  375. 
Bristol,  besieged  by  Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  the  Se- 
cond, to  obtain  possession  of  her  husband  and  the  two 
sir  Hugh  Spencers,  17 ;  surrenders  to  her  forces,  18. 
Brittany,  John  duke  of.  his  death,  48. 
Brittany,  duke  of   Vide  Montfort,  John  de. 
Brittany,  John  of,  son  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  obtains 
his  ransom,  after  having  been  long  imprisoned  in  Eng- 
land, 451;  marries  the  daughter  of  Sir  Oliver  de  Clis 
son,  ib. 

Brittany,  the  lords  of,  undertake  the  wardship  of  their 
young  duke,  on  the  death  of  his  father  John  de  Mont- 
fort, 623. 

Brittany,  the  duchy  of,  adjudged  to  the  lord  Charles  of 

Blois  by  the  parliament  of  Paris,  51. 
Bruce,  Robert,  king  of  Scotland,  defeats  the  English  un- 
der Edward  the  Second,  at  the  battle  of  Bannock- 
burn,  15;  sends  a  defiance  to  Edward  the  Third,  19; 
invades  England,  20 ;  his  dying  request  to  lord  James 
Douglas,  24 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Bruce,  David,  king  of  Scotland,  dies  at  Edinburgh.  216. 
Bruges,  the  town  of,  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  men 
of  Ghent,  255 ;  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent,  304 ;  its 
gates  and  walls  demolished,  306 ;  submits  to  the  mercy 
of  the  king  of  France,  after  the  defeat  of  the  men  of 
Ghent  under  Philip  von  Artaveld,  322. 
Brunes,  lord  Bartholomew  de,  captu^^d  at  the  battle  of 
Poiliers,  105. 

Brux,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  sir  James 
Audley,  183. 

Buch,  the  captal  of,  defeats  the  infamous  Jacquerie  of 
Beauvoisis,  with  great  slaughter,  113 ;  takes  the  town 
of  Clermont,  in  Beauvoisis,  117 ;  joins  the  king  of 
Navarre,  142 ;  captured  at  the  battle  of  Cocherel,  in 
Normandy,  143 ;  makes  peace  between  the  kings  of 
and  Navarre,  and  obtains  his  liberty,  153 ;  prevents  the 
town  of  Linde  from  being  given  up  to  the  French, 
197;  taken  by  the  French  at  Soubise,  212 ;  imprisoded 
in  the  Temple  at  Paris,  213 ;  his  death,  225. 
Buckingham,  the  earl  of,  appointed  to  the  command  of 
an  army  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  duke  of  Brit- 
tany 262 ;  arrives  at  Calais,  and  marches  into  France, 
263 ;  burns  and  despoils  the  country  of  Champagne, 
265 ;  overruns  the  countries  of  Gatinois  and  Beauce, 
267:  crosses  the  Sarthe  with  great  difficulty,  268;  ar- 
rives at  Vannes,  in  Brittany,  greatly  dissatisfied  with 
the  conduct  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  270;  besieges 
Nantes,  271 ;  remonstrates  with  the  duke  of  Brittany 
for  not  having  joined  him,  272 ;  raises  the  siege  of 
Nantes.  273;  arrives  at  Vannes,  273 :  returns  to  Eng- 
land in  disgust,  275 :  suspected  of  favoring  the  rebel 
lion  of  Wat  Tyler  and  Jack  Straw,  284;  created 
duke  of  Gloucester.  414.   [For  the  remaining  particu- 
lars of  this  prince,  see  Gloucester.  Duke  of.] 
Bucq,  sir  John  de,  admiral  of  Flanders,  defeated  and  cap 
tured  by  the  English  fleet  under  the  earl  of  Arundel, 
419 ;  dies  in  London,  420. 
Budes,  Silvester,  makes  war  on  the  Romans  on  the  behalf 

of  pope  Clement,  249 ;  beheaded  at  Mascon.  250. 
Bufiiere,  the  lord  Pierre  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 105. 

Burghersh,  sir  Bartholomew,  takes  the  castle  of  Cormicy 

in  Champagne,  128. 
Burgundy,  Philip  duke  of,  enters  into  a  composition  with 
Edward  the  Third  to  spare  his  duchy,  in  his  march 
through  France,  129:  his  death,  137. 
Burgundy,  Philip  (son  of  king  John  of  France)  duke  of, 
his  creation,  146;  sent  against  the  free  companies  into 
Caux,  &c.,  146;  takes  the  castle  of  Marcheville,  and 
several  other  places  in  Beauce,  147,  et  seq.;  invades 
great  part  of  the  country  of  Montbelliard,  148 ;  takes 
the  town  of  La  Charite,  ib. ;  marries  the  daughter  of 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  182 ;  appointed  lo  the  command 
of  an  armament  againt  England,  186;  ordered  to 
march  asainst  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Calais,  187; 
takes  the  towns  of  Ardres  and  Ardvick,  225 ;  makes 
peace  between  the  earl  of  Flanders  o  nd  the  men  of 
Ghent,  257;  appointed  governor  of  Picardy,  270;  in- 
stigates the  king  of  France  to  make  war  on  Flanden, 
307 ;  sends  succors  to  the  earl  of  Flanden  to  oppgM 


INDEX 


627 


the  bbhop  of  Norwich.  330 ;  obtains  the  towns  of 
Sluys  in  exchange  for  the  country  of  Bethune,  348 ; 
makes  peace  with  tiie  men  of  Ghent.  356 ;  sends  forces 
to  the  assistance  of  the  duchess  of  Biabant,  against 
the  duke  of  Gueldres,  460 ;  goes  to  Blois  to  meet  the 
duke  of  Brittany.  471 ;  accompanies  the  king  of  France 
in  his  visit  to  the  popa,  at  Avignon.  498;  ordered  to 
return,  to  his  great  dissatisfaction,  499 ;  appointed  re- 
gent of  France  duruig-  the  derangement  of  Charles  the 
Sixth,  551 ;  treats  sir  OHver  de  Ciisson,  tlie  constable 
of  France,  harshly,  553;  arrests  several  of  the  kings 
council,  553. 

Buigundy,  John  of.  son  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  ap- 
pointeil  commander-in-chief  of  an  expedition  against 
the  Turks.  573 ;  crosses  the  Danube  with  a  large  force, 
in  company  with  the  king  of  Hungary.  578;  takes  by 
storm  the  town  of  Comecte.  578;  besieges  Nicopoli, 
581  •  defeated  by  the  Turkish  army  under  the  sultan 
Baj'azet,  588 ;  taken  prisoner.  589 ;  obtains  his  ransom. 
599;  returns  to  France,  601. 

Burley.  sir  Simon,  taken  by  the  French,  180;  sent  to  ne- 
gotiate a  marriage  between  Richard  the  Second  and 
the  daughter  of  Charles  of  Bohemia,  emperor  of  Ger- 
many, 258;  advises  tiie  removal  of  the  shrine  of  St. 
Thomas  from  Canterbury  to  Dover  castle,  by  which 
he  gives  great  offence,  412 ;  committed  to  the  Tower 
by  order  of  the  commissioners  of  accounts,  appointed 
'to  examine  into  his  conductduring  his  administration, 
441;  beheaded,  441. 

Burley  sir  Richard,  son  of  the  above,  dies  in  Castille,  44iJ, 

c. 


Cadillac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm,  231 
Cadsant,  the  island  of  taken  by  the  English,  31. 
Caen,  the  battle  of  77. 

Caen,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  77. 

Cahors.  the  town  of,  turns  to  the  French  interest,  181. 

Cahours,  Raoul  de,  defeats  the  English  under  sir  Thomas 
Daggeworth  in  Brittany,  97. 

^alais,  the  battle  of.  between  the  English  and  French  for- 
ces, 83. 

alais,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,  83; 

surrenders  to  him,  90. 
Jalverly,  sir  Hugh,  joins  the  prince  of  Wales  in  Acqui- 
taine'with  a  large  body  of  the  free  companies,  180 ; 
endeavors  to  dissuade  the  bishop  of  Norwich  from  en- 
tering Flanders  with  the  forces  under  his  command, 
327. 

Cambray,  the  city  of,  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third.  34. 

Cambridge,  the  eiirl  of,  sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Atiuitaine.  179;  makes  war  in  Pengord, 
&c.  180;  takes  the  town  of  i?ourdeilles,  185;  leads  a 
body  of'troops  to  the  relief  of  Belleperche,  195;  returns 
to  England,  202;  iippointed  to  the  command  of  an 
army  to  go  to  tlie  assistance  of  the  king  of  Portugal 
against  the  king  of  Castille,  282 ;  arrives  at  Lisbon. 
290 ;  returns  with  his  army,  dissatisfied  with  tlie  con- 
duct of  the  king  of  Portugal,  300,  359;  created  duke 
of  York,  414.  [For  the  remaining  particulars  of  this 
prince  see  York,  the  duke  of 

CameroUes,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
147 

Campreny,  the  lord  of,  captured  by  the  captal  of  Buch. 
130. 

Candorier,  John,  mayor  of  Ln  Rochelle,  obluins  posses- 
sion of  the  castle  from  the  English,  by  stratagem,  ^1-. 
Canterbury,  the  archbishop  of  sent  to  Bristol  by  the  duke 
of  Gloucester  and  the  Londoners,  on  an  embassy  to 
Richard  the  Second,  446;  conducts  him  to  London, 
446-  sentto  France  with  an  application  from  the  Lon- 
doners to  the  earl  of  Derby  to  return  lo  England,  613 ; 
conducts  the  earl  to  London,  615. 

Caponnal,  Caponnel  de,  liberated  by  exchange,  194. 

Captal,  the  title  expUiined,  101,  vote. 

Carcilhart,  the  fort  of,  taketi  by  the  English  under  sn- 
Thomas  Trivet.  243.  ,  ,    rr.,    j  nr 

Carentan,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  76; 
retaken  by  tlie  French  under  the  lord  de  Coucy,  237. 

Carhaix,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
59 

Carogne,  sir  John  de.  kills  James  le  Gris  in  a  mortal  com- 

CarSuefoJ!  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
52. 

Cassel,  the  battle  of,  2o.  ,  a  v  iro 

Casseres,  the  town  r>f,  taken  by  the  count  deV  oix,  362. 
Cassuriel.the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne.  taken  by  Amerigot 
Marcel  "48 

Castillon,  the  town  of  tnke)i  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  230. 
Cervole,  Arnnuld  de,  the  archpiiest,  collects  a  body  of 

armed  men  and  pillage.  Provence,  111;  captured  at 

the  battle  of  Brigiiais,  1S6. 
rhaions.  the  town  of.  nnsucces:^f..llv  rit;acked  by  sir  leter 

Audley.  119. 

Chalons,  the  bishop  of.  .lain  at  the  battle  ot  Poitiers,  10a. 
rhandf  s  sir  .lolin,  receives  the  lands  of  St.  feauveur-le- 
Vico'mte  as  a  gift  from  the  king  of  England,  133 ;  ap- 
pointed regent  over  all  the  possessions  of  the  king  of 
England  in  France,  V3A  :  tipnoint^d  constable  of  Gui- 
enne  138-  -.cut.  to  rbe  assistance  of  the  lord  John  de 
Montfort  in  Brittany.  148 :  prevents  a  peace  being  con- 
cluded between  John  de  Montfort  nnd  the  lord  Charles 
of  Blois  150  •  defeats  the  army  of  lord  Charles  at  the 
battle  of  Auray.  151 ;  advises  the  prince  of  Wales  not 
to  persevere  in  his  de^^ign  of  enfnrci-is  the  fouage  or 
hearth-tax,  and  failing  to  succeed  retires  to  his  country 
leat  171 ;  recalled  by  the  prince,  and  sent  to  make  war 
on  the  French  and  Gascon  lords,  178;  takes  the  town 
ofTerrieres,  and  several  others  intheToulousam,  180. 
ct  seq ;  appointed  seneschal  of  Poitou,  187 ;  invades 


and  pillages  the  territories  of  Anjou  and  Rochechouait, 
187 :  killed  in  a  skirmish  at  the  bridge  of  Lussac.  194. 

Chargny,  the  lord  de.  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  106. 

Chargny.  sir  Geoffry  de.  endeavors  to  gain  possession  of 
Calais  by  bribing  the  governor,  sir  Amery  de  Pavie, 
93;  defeated  by  the  king  of  England.  94 ;  embarks  for 
Scotland  to  offer  his  assistance  against  England.  338 ; 
returns,  and  is  in  great  danger  from  the  Zealanders. 
340. 

Chargny-en-Dormois.  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  John 
Chandos,  127. 

Charite.  La,  the  town  of.  in  the  Nivernois,  taken  by  the 
lord  Lewis  of  Navarre,  147 ;  taken  by  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 148 ;  taken  a  second  time  by  the  French.  373. 

Charles,  emperor  of  Germany,  his  death.  258. 

Charles  of  Bohemia,  emperor  of  Germany,  collects  a  large 
army  to  make  war  on  the  duke  of  Gueldres  in  the 
cause  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant.  457 ;  receives  his  sub- 
mission, 457. 

Charles  the  Fourth,  kine  of  France,  takes  measures  to  as- 
sist his  sister  Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  the  Second, 
against  her  husband  and  the  Spencers.  15;  is  prevailed 
upon  by  sir  Hugh  Spencer  to  break  up  the  expedition 
which  he  had  encouraged  his  sister  to  raise  in  France. 
16;  commands  her  to  quit  the  kingdom,  16;  hisdeaih. 

23-  .  . 

Charles  the  Fifth,  king  of  France,  crowned  at  Kheims 
147-  makes  peace  with  the  lord  John  de  Montfort,  and 
acknowledges  him  lawful  duke  of  Brittany,  153;  makes 
peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  ib.;  raises  an  army  to 
make  war  on  Don  Pedro,  king  ol"  Castille,  153 ;  is  ad- 
vised to  declare  himself  lord  paramount  ot  Guienne, 
and  to  renew  the  war  with  England,  174, 17o  ;  sum- 
monses the  prince  of  Wales  to  appear  before  the  pai- 
hament  of  Paris  to  answer  the  complaints  ot  some 
Gascon  lords.  176;  makes  preparations  to  renew  the 
war  against  the;  English,  177;  gains  over  several  cap- 
tains of  the  free  companies.  178 ;  sends  his  challenge  to 
the  king  of  England,  178;  prepares  an  aruiament  lor 
the  invasion  of  England.  186;  breaks  up  the  expedi- 
tion in  consequence  of  the  arrival  of  the  duke  oi  Lan- 
caster at  Calais,  ib.;  assembles  a  large  force,  to  make 
war  on  Aquitaine,  196 ;  makes  peace  with  the  k.ng 
of  Navarre,  197;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  con 
Henry  king  of  Castille,  206;  makes  peace  with  the 
king  of  Navarre,  216;  sends  an  arrhy  to  invade  the 
duchy  of  Brittany,  216;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the 
En-lish  222;  fits  out  a  fleet  for  the  invasion  ot  Eng- 
land which  does  considerable  mischief,  225 ;  declares 
war 'against  the  king  of  NavaiTe,  225 ;  iristicafes  the 
king  of  Scotland  to  make  war  ou  England,  232 ;  seizes 
the  possessions  of  the  king  of  Navarre  in  Normandy. 
236 ;  sends  an  embassador  to  the  king  of  Scotland,  24b ; 
his  embassador  detained  by  the  earl  of  Flanders.  246 ; 
orders  the  earl  of  Flanders  to  send  the  duke  of  Brittany 
out  of  his  dominions,  247;  puts  himself  under  obedience 
to  Clement  as  the  lawful  pope,  249 ;  ainicted  with  a 
singular  disorder,  267 ;  his  last  words  and  advice  on 
his  death-bed,  268 ;  dies  at  Pans,  268. 
Charles  the  Sixth,  of  France,  crowned  at  Rl^e'ins  2^0 
sends  an  army  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille 
294-  determines  to  make  war  on  Flanders  m  behalf  of 
the  earl  307  •  on  account  of  a  dream,  he  chooses  a  fly- 
io-  hart  lor  his  device,  308;  endeavors  to  treat  with 
the  Flemings,  310;  collects  a  large  force  to  reduce  them 
to  obedience.  312;  defeats  the  Flemish  army  at  the 
hrid-e  of  Commines,  317;  receives  the  submission  of 
Ypres  and  several  other  places,  318,  ct  sccj.;  defeats 
the  Flemings,  under  Philip  von  Artaveld,  with  great 
slau-hter,321;  outers  Courtray,  322 ;  recen-es  the  sub- 
mission of  Bruges,  ib.;  returns  to  France,  323;  makes 
his  entrance  into  Paris.  324  ;  assembles  a  I'^r.^army  to 
oppose  the  bishop  of  Norwich  m  Flanders,  330 ;  takes 
Cassel.  332;  and  Bourbourg,  335 ;  returns  to  France, 
,b.-  enters  into  a  truce  with  England',  33o  ;  prepares  to 
renew  the  war,  341 ;  marries  the  lady  Isabella,  ot  Bava- 
ria. 348;  makes  great  preparations  to  invade  England, 
402  premises  to  assist  the  king  of  Castille  404 :  joins 
his  armament  at  Sluys,  412;  puts  of  his  design,  and 
disbands  his  army,  414;  makes  preparations  to  assist 
the  king  of  Castille,  418;  prepares  another  armament 
ag-,inst  England,  under  sir  O'i-f  .^f  Cb-on.  4J ;  his 
designs  frustrated  by  the  arrest  of  sir  Oliver  by  the  duke 
of  Brittriny,430;  receives  an  insulting  def^^ance  from 
the  duke  of  Gueldres,  433;  commands  the  duke  o. 
Brittany  to  restore  to  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  the  places 
which  he  had  unjustly  taken  trotr.  him  for  his  ransom, 
438  •  receives  a  haughty  answer  from  him,  438 ;  prom- 
ises to  assist  the  duchess  of  Brabant  against  the  duke 
of  Juliers.  459;  invites  the  duke  of  Ireland  (who  had 
been  banished  England  by  the  duke  of  Gloucester  and 
bi^  party)  to  reside  in  France,  467;  prepares  an  army 
to  invade  Guelderland,  476;  sends  embassadors  to  ex 
ijiain  his  intentions  to  the  emperor  of  Germany  477 
receives  favorable  answers,  478;  enters  the  duchy  of 
Juliers  487;  receives  the  submission  of  the  duke  ot 
Gueldres,  488;  returns  lo  France,  ib.;  takes  upon  him 
.elf  the  Government  of  France  on  coming  of  age,  4«y ; 
.et.ds  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Castille,  to  remon- 
Kt'-ate  with  him  on  the  marriage  of  his  son,  the  intanta 
of  Spain,  with  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  L/mc'ister; 
489 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  kmg  ot  Englarid,  4»d  , 
orders  the  duke  of  Ireland  to  quit  France.  496;  visits 
the  pope  at  Avignon,  ib.;  visits  Montpelier  &c.,  499. 
et  seqA  receives  the  homage  of  the  count  de  loix  at 
Toulouse,  505;  travels  with  great  speed  from  Mont- 
pelier  to  Paris,  for  a  wager  against  the  duke  of  Tou- 
raine,  ib.;  reproves  the  count  d'Ostrevant  for  acceptmg 
the  order  of  the  Garter  from  the  king  ol  England,  528 
proposes  to  marcn  to  Italy  to  restore  the  union  of  the_ 
church  530-  rereives  embassadors  from  the  king  of 


England  with  propositions  for  a  peace,  530;  on  tli« 
death  of  the  count  de  Foix.  sends  einbassadors  t- 
Orthes  to  make  some  arrangements  respecting  thf. 
country.  537  ;  meets  the  duke  of  Brittany  at  Tours  t.. 
make  an  amicable  settlement  of  the  differences  be 
tween  them.  539;  acknowledges  the  viscount  de  Cha  - 
teaubon  heir  and  successor  to  the  countde  Foix  5*:. 
agrees  to  marry  his  daughter  to  the  son  of  the  duke  _  i 
Brittany  541 ;  receives  the  coinmissioneis  from  the 
king  of  England  at  Amiens,  542 ;  not  being  able  to 
conduct  a  peace,  he  enters  into  a  truce  for  a  year.  o44 ; 
commands  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  deliver  up  sir  Pelei 
de  Craon.  who  liad  iled  to  Brittany,  after  attempting 
to  assassinate  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  547;  after  re- 
ceiving the  duke's  refusal,  he  leads  an  army  against 
him  toward  Brittany.  548;  arrives  at  Mans,  ib.;  u 
accosted  by  a  madman  in  the  forest  of  Mans  who 
orders  him  to  return,  550;  becomes  deranged,  il^. 
his  expedition  is  in  consequence  broken  ^P,  >b.;  re-- 
moved  to  Creil  for  the  bcneht  of  1"%^^ >  5o 
recovers  his  senses,  556;  returns  to  Pans  5u/ .  m  great 
danger  of  losing  his  lile  at  a  masqued  dance,  ib  ap- 
points commissioners  to  negotiate  a  peace  with  ha 
king  of  England  at  Leulmghen,  560;  prolongs  the 
truce  with  h.m,  562 ;  relapse^  into  his  former  malady 
ib.;  sends  Robert  the  hermit  to  England,  to  assist  n 
bringing  about  a  peace  between  the  two  ^^""''tries  ^l 
liberates  the  lord  de  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Merc  er, 
who  had  been  imprisoned  by  his  ""cles,  during  hrs  de- 
rangement, 573;  appoints  John,  son  of  the  duke  of 
Burgundy    commLder  in  chief  of  an  expedition 
agafnsttheTurks  in  Hungary, 57-5 ;  betroths  h.sc  augh- 
ter.  the  lady  Isabella,  to  Richard  the  Second  of  Eng 
land,  577  ;  sets  out  fur  St.  O.ner,  to  meet  the  king  of 
England,  582;  has  an  interview  with  him  at  Aiares 
586;  delivers  up  his  daughter  to  him.  ib.;  proposes  U 
lead  an  army  into  Lombaidy  against  th«  duke  oJ 
Milan,  587 ;  meets  the  emperor  ot  Germany  at  Eheims 
to  confer  upon  the  measures  to  restore  the  reunion  ol 
the  church,  603  ;  sends  embassadors  to  pope  Bondac«, 
to  acquaint  him  with  the  resolutions  of  the  assembly 
607  ;  sends  the  same  to  pope  Benedict  at  Avignon,  ib. 
h^ formed  of  the  imprisonment  of  Richard  the  Second 
in  the  Tower  of  London,  620 ;  relapses  again  into  In. 
derangement,  ib.;  his  counc.   send  persons  over  U. 
visit  his  daughter,  queen  Isabella,  during  the  conhne 
ment  of  the  king,  621.  Vr-^m-n 
Charles,  lord  of  Navarre,  causes  the  c^onstable  of  France 

to  be  murdered,  97 ;  obtains  the  king  ^Pard""-  ^• 
Charles,  son  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  marries  the  daughter 

of  Henry  of  Castille,  245. 
Charles,  of  Spain,  earl  of  Angouleme,  ';^PP7ted  ^co^^^^, 
ble  of  France.  97 ;  murdered  by  order  of  Charles  oS 

Charter'^of  peace,  between  the  king  of  England  and  the 

duke  of  Normandy,  130.  ,    ,    .  ,,u  !« 

Chateau-ceaux.  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  ol 

ChaS-b^nfthe  viscount  de.  claiins  the  succession  of^^^^^^^ 
536;  his  claim  acknowledged  by  the  kmg  of  Fi  ance. 
540  •  takes  possession  of  the  country  as  his  inheritance, 
542-  does  homage  to  the  king  of  France,  556. 
Chatelheraut,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French.  19o. 
Chatelmorant.  sir  John  de.  carries  over  from  Eng  ami 
truces  for  three  years,  signed  by  king  Richard  and  hi. 
allies  497  ;  sent  to  Turkey,  to  treat  for  the  ransom  o 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  other  officers  taken  at 
the  battle  of  Nicopoli,  590.  ,  . 

Chatillon,  sir  Hugh  de,  conquer.  Ponthi^i  from  the  Eng- 
lish, 179;  captured  at  Abbe  ille.  192;  escapes  from 

Cha?IlfonMh?herniit,  taken  prisoner  at  Roniorantin  bj 

theprinceof  Wales,  101. 
Chauvigny,  the  lord  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  pru.ce  o 
Wales,  101 ;  quits  the  pariy  of  the  prince  of  Wales  fo 
that  of  the  king  of  France,  183. 
Chauvigny,  the  town  of.  in  Poitou,  taken  by  sir  Bertran. 

du  Guesclin,  210.  va  a 

Cherbourg,  the  town  of  burnt  and  pillaged  by     ward  th 
Third.  76  ;  besiege.l  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn.  226. 
Chimay,  the  town  of  pillaged  by  the  French,  3/ 
Civray.  the  town  of,  in  Poitou.  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  di 

Gueschn,  215. 
Civray,  the  battle  of  415 
Clement  the  Sixth,  pope,  dies  ..t  Avignon,  9/. 
Clement  the  Seventh,  pope,  elected  durmg  tne  lifetime 
Urban  the  Sixth,  wliich  ca- :  -es  a  schism  in  the  church 
249 ;  is  acknowledged  by  tl  e  king  of  1^  ranee,  &c..  ib 
goes  to  Avignon,  ib.;  prese  nts  the  duke  of  Anjou  wit 
the  territories  of  the  queen  ot  Aaples.  which  she  ha 
given  up  to  his  disposal,  250 ;  dies  at  Avignon,  ib. 
Clermont,  the  town  of,  m  Beauvoisis,  taken  by  the  captt 

ClermoSe^cardinal  of  elected  pope,  under  the  na.« 

of  Innocent  the  Sixth.  97. 
Clerrnont,  lord  John,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers  IM. 
Cl  sson.  the  lord  of,  captured  at  Vannes  63  exchange 

for  lord  Statibrd.  frl ;  beheaded  at  Pan..  b4. 
Ciisson  sir  Oliver  <le.  besieges  the  town  of  Becherel.  211 
besieges  la  Roche-sur-Yon.  21  ;  tak^es  the  town  ^ 
r)inant,2.59;  appointed  constable  of  France,  2/0.  b 
sieges  Brest,  384;  his  fleet  dispersed  by  a  storm  m  \ 
voyage  to  Sluys,  to  join  the  annament  of  t.e  king 
France,  413;  obtains  the  liberation  of  John  <'t  Bnttui 
from  England  and  marries  hin^to  h'^fg'^^^.'" 
makes  preparation,  to  invade  England  4.3.^9.  t 
•ested  by  the  duke  of  Brittany  at  the  castle  of  Ermu 
isO  •  obtains  his  liberty.  431 ;  complains  to  the  king 
1       France  of  the  conduct  of  the  duke  of  Brittany,  a 
I       Sers  to  resign  his  office  of  constable  4g ;  retires 
Monilehery .  433 ;  takes  the  towns  ot  St.  Malo  and  - 


628 


INDEX. 


Matthieu  de  Fine- I'oterne,  468 ;  liis  castles  restored  to 
him  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  470;  waylaid  and  severely 
wounded  by  sir  Peter  de  Cruon,645;  on  account  of 
his  wealth,  he  incurs  the  suspicions  and  hatred  of  the 
dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  548;  treated  with  great 
liai"shness  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  553;  retires  from 
Pans,  ib.;  suuinioned  to  appear  before  the  parliament 
of  Paris,  553  ;  not  answering  the  summons,  he  is  ban- 
ished the  kingdom,  ib.;  wages  a  violent  warfare  against 
t  lie  duke  of  Brittany,  560:  makes  peace  with  him, 573. 

(  ii:  I'll,  sir  Walter  de,  slain  at  Brest,  50. 

UoL'onrne,  the  castle  of,  in  Limousin,  taken  by  a  robber 
of  the  name  of  Bacon,  92. 

Cjcherei,  the  battle  of,  in  Normandy,  144. 

Combat,  the  noted,  between  thirty  Bretons  and  thirty 
English,  92. 

Combat  between  sirBertrand  du  Guesclin  and  sir  Nicholas 

^  Dugworth,  at  Kennes,  111. 
Combat  between  sir  Aymon  de  Pommiers  and  sir  Foulque 
■  d'Archiac,  before  the  king  of  France  at  Villeneuve 
1S8. 

Combat,  remarkable  one  at  Lane,  between  the  garrison  of 

I^ourde  and  Tarbe,  365. 
Combat,  a  mortal,  at  Paris,  between  sir  John  de  Carogne 

and  James  le  Gris,  415. 
Comecte,  the  town  of,  in  Turkey,  taken  by  storm  by  the 

combined  Christian  armies  under  the  king  of  Hungary 

and  John  of  Burgundy,  578. 
Comfit  Box  (drageoir)  a  spice  box  used  in  the  dessert  of 

the  great,  some  account  of  it,  504,  note. 
Commissionors  sent  to  France,  to  execute  the  condition  of 

the  peace  between  France  and  England,  134. 
Commissioners  appointed  to  examine  into  the  conduct  of 

the  managers  of  the  finances  under  Richard  the  Sec- 
ond, 441 ;  commit  sir  Simon  Burley  to  the  Tower,  441 ; 

condemn  iiim  to  death,  441 ;  appoint  a  new  council  for 

the  king,  442. 

Concnrneau,  <he  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  dv  Gues- 
clin, 216. 

Conferences  held  at  Avignon  between  the  French  and 
English  to  negotiate  a  peace,  98. 

Conferences  held  a^  Leulinghen  for  the  same  purpose;  561. 

Connie,  the  castle  o*'  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  147. 

Conquet,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  58 ;  retaken  by  sir  Walter  Manney,  ib. 

Constance,  the  lady,  daughter  of  don  Pedro,  king  of  Cas- 
tille,  married  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  206. 

Convalle,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir 
Walter  de  Passac,  S85. 

Copeland,  John,  captures  the  king  of  Scotland  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Nevil's  Cross,  86;  delivers  him  up  to  the  queen 
of  England  by  order  of  king  Edward,  who  was  at 

]     Calais,  87. 

Jorasse,  the  lord  of,  said  to  have  been  served  by  a  familiar 

spirit  called  Oithon,  383. 
I'ormicy,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Bartholomew  Burgh- 

ersh,  128. 

l/'oucy,  the  lord  de,  declines  taking  any  part  in  the  wars 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  198 ;  leads 
a  large  army  into  Austria,  222 :  returns  without  having 
effected  anything,  223 ;  takes  the  town  of  Buyeux,237  ; 

,  takes  the  town  of  Evreux,  239 ;  appointed  governor  of 
Picnrdy,  262;  appeases  the  Parisian  insurgents,  293; 
endeavors  to  gain  over  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the 
French  interest,  469 ;  accompanies  the  lord  Lewis  of 
Anjou,  king  of  Sicily,  to  Arragon,  497 ;  refuses  to  ac- 
cept the  oliice  of  constable  of  France  after  the  disgrace 
of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  559 ;  defeats  a  large  Turkish 
force  near  Nicopoli,  581;  captured  at  the  battle  of 
NicoDoli,  588;  dies  at  Bursay  in  Turkey,  597. 
oucy,  the  lord  Raoul  de,  captured  at  Mauconseil,  116. 
oulogne  sir  Robert  de,  slain  in  a  skirmish  atTournehem, 
190. 

juncil  of  State,  a  new  one  appointed  for  Richard  the 
Second  by  the  commissioners  of  accounts,  442. 

)urtray,  the  town  of,  turns  to  the  interest  of  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  278;  besieged  by  the  men  of  Ghent  under 
Peter  du  Bois,  279 ;  burnt  by  order  of  the  king  of 
France,  323. 

utantin,  the  battle  of,  between  the  French  and  English, 

;  109. 

ion,  the  lord  of,  taken  prison  by  the  prince  of  Wales  at 
Romorantin,  101. 
(ion,  sir  Peter  do,  incurs  the  displeasure  of  the  king  of 
(France,  535:  retires  to  Brittany,  ib. ;  waylays  and  en- 
deavors to  assassinate  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  545 ;  takes 
I  refuge  in  Brittany,  547 ;  endeavors  to  make  his  peace 
:  with  the  king  of  France,  575 ;  prosecuted  in  the  courts 
of  Paris  by  the  duchess  of  Anjou,  ib. ;  judgment  being 
:given  against  him,  he  is  committed  to  prison,  577 ;  ob- 
tains his  liberty,  ib. ;  accompanies  Henry,  earl  of  Der- 
:  by,  into  England,  578. 
.•y,  the  battle  of,  81. 

1,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre,  116. 
'  sade,  preached  against  the  Saracens,  29;  against  the 
ifreebooting  companies  by  pope  Innocent  the  Seventh, 

;136. 

luart,  a  page,  turns  robber,  92 ;  killed  by  tlie  fall  of  his 
aorse,  ib. 

'  oy,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  80 ;  re 
l,Akea  by  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 

D. 

^1  PEWORTH,  sir  Thomas,  sent  into  Brittany  to  the 

S  I  ssistance  of  the  countess  de  Montford,  65;  taken 

.)  I  irisoner  before  La  Roche  d'Errien,  88 ;  killed  in  Brit- 

,|i  'any.97. 

I  !,  John,  3  citizen  of  Calais,  his  patriotic  conduct  du- 

'  ^  '  ing  tiie  siege  of  that  city  by  Edward  the  Third,  91. 

^  pith,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28. 


Damazan,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandy, 
74. 

Dammartin,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  106. 

Dampmartin,  the  lord  de,  resists  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  in  their  attempts  to  break  off  the  marriage 
of  his  daughter  with  the  son  of  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
554. 

Damme,  the  town  o  ,  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent,  305, 
347 ;  taken  by  the  king  of  France,  349. 

David  the  Second,  king  of  Scotland,  retires  to  France,  32; 
enters  into  an  alliance  with  king  Philip,  ib. ;  re- 
turns to  Scotland,  53 ;  assembles  an  army  to  invade 
England,  ib. ;  takes  the  town  of  Durham,  54 ;  besieges 
Wark  castle,  ib. ;  returns  to  Scotland,  55 ;  invades 
England  a  second  time,  84 ;  defeated  and  taken  pris- 
oner at  Nevil's  Cross,  85 ;  sent  to  the  tower  of  London, 
87 ;  liberated  by  a  treaty  of  peace,  110 ;  comes  to  Eng- 
land to  meet  the  king  of  Cyprus,  139;  enters  into  a 
truce  with  the  king  of  England,  198;  his  death,  216. 

Death,  remark" '"le,  of  a  soldier,  who  had  sacrilegiously 
robbed  the  church  of  Ronay,  in  Champagne,  121. 

Deed  of  arms,  between  sir  Thomas  Harpurgan  and  sir 
John  des  Barres,  473. 

Deed  of  arms,  between  five  English  and  five  French 
knights,  before  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bordeaux, 
492. 

Deputations  from  the  different  towns  of  England  wait  on 
Richard  the  Second  at  Windsor  to  lay  their  grievances 
before  him,  and  to  demand  redress.  440 

Derby,  the  earl  of,  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  large 
army  to  go  into  Gascony,  65 ;  takes  Bergerac  and  sev- 
eral other  places  in  Gascony,  66,  et  seq ;  created  duke 
of  Lancaster,  95. 

Derby,  Henry  earl  of,  marries  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of 
the  earl  of  Hereford,  271 ;  appointed  the  lieutenant  of 
his  father,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  during  his  absence 
in  Spain  399 :  challenged  by  the  earl-marshal  of  Eng- 
land in  the  presence  of  the.  king.  603;  banished  the 
kingdom,  606 ;  goes  to  Paris,  606 ;  the  people  of  Eng- 
land rise  in  his  favor,  612 :  receives  a  request  from  the 
people  of  London  to  return  to  England,  613 ;  arrives 
in  London,  615;  undertakes  the  government  of  Eng- 
land, and  determines  to  seize  the  throne,  ib. ;  marches 
toward  Bristol  against  Richard  the  Second,  ib. ;  takes 
him  prisoner,  and  conducts  him  to  London,  ib. ; 
crowned  king  of  England  under  the  title  of  Henry  the 
Fourth,  619 ;  in  danger  of  being  murdered  by  the  earls 
of  Huntingdon  and  Salisbury.  622. 

Derval,  the  castle  of,  besieged  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
217 ;  relieved  by  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  218. 

Desponde,  Dinde,  a  rich  merchant,  employed  to  negotiate 
the  ransom  of  John  of  Burgundy  and  his  companions 
from  the  sultan  Bajazet,  592. 

Destournay,  the  lord,  takes  the  town  of  Oudenarde  by 
stratagem,  340. 

Devereux,  sir  John,  takes  the  castle  of  Uzes,  in  Auvergne, 
205. 

Dighos,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster's  army,  109. 

Dinant,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the 
lord  Charles  of  Blois.  58 ;  taken  by  the  English  under 
Edward  the  Third,  52;  surrenders  to  the  lord  Charles 
de  Montfort,  152 ;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
217 ;  taken  by  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  259. 

Dissensions  at  York  between  the  archers  of  England  and 
the  Hainaultcrs,  20. 

Dormans,  sir  William  de,  preaches  the  justice  of  the  cause 
of  the  French  king,  181. 

Doublet,  Oliver,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  99. 

Douglas,  sir  Archibald,  defeated  and  captured  by  sir 

Thomas  Musgrave,  near  Melrose,  234. 
.  Douglas,  lord  James,  departs  for  the  Holy  Land  to  fulfil 
the  request  of  Robert  Bruce  the  First,  24 ;  killed  in 
Spain,  fighting  against  the  S.aracens,  ib. 

Douglas,  lord  William,  takes  the  castle  of  Edinburgh  by 
stratagem,  45;  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Nevil's 
Cross,  86,  note. 

Don?,  las,  the  earl  of,  invades  England  with  a  large  force, 
480 ;  takes  the  pennon  of  sir  Henry  Percy  before  New- 
castle, 481 ;  slain  at  the  battle  of  "Otterbourne,  482. 

Dream,  remarkable,  of  Charles  the  Sixth  of  France,  308. 

Drue,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  147. 

Duel,  at  Paris,  between  James  le  Gris  and  John  de  Ca- 
rogne, 414. 

Dumbarton,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28. 
Dundee,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  Richard  the  Second,  353, 
Dumiermline,  the  town  of,  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Se- 
cond, 353. 

Dunkirk,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich, 
321. 

Duras,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
231. 

Duras,  the  lord  de,  captured  by  the  French  under  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  229 ;  turns  to  the  French  interest,  but  quits 
it  afterward,  ib. 

Durazzo,  the  lord  Charles  de,  defends  the  kingdom  of  Na- 
ples against  the  pretensions  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  296 ; 
put  to  death  in  Hungary,  346. 

Durham,  the  city  of,  taken  and  destroyed  by  the  Scots 
55;  [This  account  supposed  to  be  fabulous,  lb,  note.] 

E. 

Edinburgh,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28 ; 
retaken  by  sir  William  Douglas,  45;  destroyed  by 
Richard  the  Second,  352. 

Edward  the  First,  king  of  England,  his  character  and  suc- 
cesses, 15  ;  his  singular  request  on  his  death-bed,  2D, 

Edward  the  Second,  bis  character.  15 ;  an  account  of  his 
family  relations,  ib. ;  influence^  in  his  governm^^t  by 


sir  Hugh  Spencer,  ib. ;  shuts  himself  up  in  Bristol 
against  the  queen  and  her  party,  18 ;  taken  prisoner  by 
them,  ib. ;  confined  in  Berkeley  castle,  ib. ;  publicly 
deposed  and  sentenced  by  the  people  of  England  to  be 
imprisoned  during  his  life,  19. 

Edward  the  Third,  crowned  king  of  England,  19;  receives 
a  defianc*^  from  Robert  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland,  ib. ; 
leads  a  large  army  to  oppose  tlie  invasion  of  the  Scots, 
21 ;  returns,  23;  marries  the  lady  Philippa  of  Hainault. 
24 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  Scots,  24 ;  does  hom- 
age to  the  king  of  France  for  the  duchy  of  Guienne. 
26;  raises  an  army  to  invade  Scotland,  28  ;  takes  Ed- 
inburgh and  several  other  phices,  ib.  ct  seq  ;  returns  to 
England,  ib. ;  takes  measures  to  make  war  on  the  king 
of  France,  29 ;  solicits  the  friendship  of  the  Flemings. 
30;  passes  over  to  Flanders,  and  makes  great  alliances 
in  the  empire,  31 ;  appointed  vicar-  general  of  the  em- 
pire of  Germany,'32 ;  sends  his  defiance  to  the  king  of 
France,  33;  besieges  Cambray,  ib. ;  marches  into 
France,  34;  returns  to  Hainault,  36  ;  assumes  the  arms 
of  France.  37;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  sails  with  a 
large  armament  to  Flanders,  42 ;  defeats  the  French  at 
sea,  and  arrives  at  Ghent,  43;  besieges  Tournay,  ib. ; 
returns  to  England  in  consequence  of  a  truce  being 
entered  into,  48 ;  receives  the  homage  of  lord  John  de 
Montfbit  for  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  51 ;  assembles  an 
army  to  oppose  an  invasion  of  the  Scots,  53 ;  is  ena- 
moured of  the  countess  of  Salisbury,  54 ;  sends  a  force 
to  the  assistance  of  the  lord  de  Montfort,  56;  makes 
great  feasts  out  of  afi'ection  for  the  countess  of  Salis- 
bury, 60 ;  sends  reinforcements  into  Brittany,  61 ;  heads 
a  large  army  into  Brittany,  63 ;  besieges  the  town  of 
Vannes,  ib. ;  besieges  and  takes  several  other  places, 
ib.  et  seq. ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  French,  and 
returns  to  England,  64  ;  institutes  the  order  of  the  gar- 
ter, 65;  founds  the  chapel  of  St.  George  at  Windsor, 
ib. ;  sends  his  defiance  to  the  king  of  France,  65;  ap- 
points the  earl  of  Derby  to  the  command  of  an  expe- 
dition into  Gascony,  ib. ;  heads  a  large  army  into  Nor- 
mandy, 76 ;  takes  the  town  of  Barfleur,  and  several 
others,  ib.  et  seq. ;  marches  toward  Paris,  destroying 
the  country  on  his  way,  78 ;  distressed  to  find  a  passage 
over  the  Somme,  79 ;  is  conducted  to  one  by  a  peasant 
named  Gobin  Agace,  ib. ;  engages  the  French  under 
king  Philip,  at  Crecy,  and  totally  defeats  them,  81,  et 
seq. ;  besieges  the  town  of  Calais,  83 ;  solicits  the 
friendship  of  the  Flemings,  87  ;  obtains  possession  of 
Calais,  90 ;  orders  six  respectable  citizens,  who,  for  the 
security  of  the  other  inhabitants,  had  generously  vol- 
unteered to  submit  themselves  to  his  pleasure,  to  be 
put  to  death,  91 ;  is  dissuaded  from  his  purpose  by  the 
queen,  ib. ;  orders  all  the  old  inhabitants  of  the  town 
to  be  expelled,  ib. ;  makes  his  public  entry  into  Ca- 
lais, ib.;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  France,  ib,; 
the  expense  o  is  establishment  at  Calais,  92.  note  ; 
fights  incognito  near  Calais,  under  the  banner  of  sir 
Walter  Manny,  93 ;  takes  sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumoni 
prisoner.  94;  presents  him  with  a  chaplet  or  pearls  in 
honor  of  his  prowess,  ib  ;  defeats  the  Spaniards  at  sea, 
95;  leads  a  large  army  into  France  during  the  impris- 
onment of  king  John  in  England,  123;  besieges 
Rheims,  126 ;  takes  the  town  of  Tonnerre,  128;  enters 
into  a  composition  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  spare 
his  duchy,  129;  proceeds  toward  Pari?,  destroying  the 
country  in  his  march,  ib. ;  enters  into  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  king  of  France,  130  ;  entertains  him  at  Ca- 
lais. 133;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  declines  embarking 
in  the  croisades,  140 ;  receives  a  defiance  from  the  king 
of  France,  178 ;  sends  reinforcements  into  Ponthieu, 
&c.,  179 ;  sends  to  Brabant  and  Hainault  for  assist- 
ance, 181 ;  enters  into  alliance  with  the  king  ofNa 
varre,  182;  sends  the  duke  of  Lancaster  with  a  large 
body  of  men  to  Calais,  186 ;  applies  to  sir  Robert  de  Na- 
murfor  his  assistance,  ib. ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the 
Scots,  198 ;  makes  peace  with  the  Flemings,  206  ;  pre- 
pares an  army  to  invade  France,  207  ;  sails  from  South- 
ampton, but  is  obliged  to  return  on  account  of  contrary 
winds,  213 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  French.  222 ; 
dies  at  Shene,  224. 

Edward,  the  Black  Prince  of  Wales,  his  valor  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Crecy,  82 ;  heads  an  army  into  Gascony,  98;  in- 
vades the  county  of  Berry,  100  ;  takes  the  town  of  Ro- 
morantin, 101 ;  defeats  and  captures  the  king  of  France 
at  the  battle  of  Poitiei-s,  105 ;  embarks  for  England 
with  his  prisoner  king  John,  110 :  arrives  in  London, 
ib. ;  accompanies  the  king  of  England  in  an  expedi- 
tion against  France,  124;  sets  out  for  Aquitaine,  138; 
makes  preparations  to  assist  Don  Pedro,  king  of  Cas- 
tille,  157;  promises  the  king  of  Majorca  to  assist  him 
against  the  king  t.f  Arragon,  160 ;  offends  the  lord 
d'Albret,  ib. ;  sets  out  on  his  cxpeditio;i  into  Spain. 
161;  takes  the  town  of  Salvaticrva,  163;  defeats  the 
army  of  Don  Henry  de  Trastamaie,  king  of  Castille, 
at  the  battle  of  Navarreta,  165  ;  takes  the  town  of  Na- 
jarra,  167 ;  sets  out  on  his  return  to  Aquitaine,  dis- 
pleased with  the  conduct  of  Don  Pedro,  169 ;  arrives 
with  his  army  at  Bordeaux,  170 ;  endeavors  to  impose 
the  fouage,  or  a  hearth-tax,  in  Aquitaine,  171;  excites 
the  discontent  and  opposition  of  many  of  the  lords  of 
Gascony,  ib. ;  summoned  to  appear  before  the  parlia- 
ment of  Paris  to  answer  their  complaints,  176  ;  his  re- 
solute answer  to  the  summons,  ib. ;  prepares  to  make 
war  on  France,  177  ;  recalls  sir  John  Chandos  from  his 
retirement,  and  appoints  him  to  the  command  of  a 
large  force  against  the  French  and  Gascon  lords,  178: 
receives  succor  from  England  under  the  earls  of  Cam- 
bridge and  Pembroke,  180 ;  prepares  to  oppose  the 
dukes  of  Anjou  and  Berry,  lUS :  takes  the  town  of  Li- 
moges by  storm,  200;  on  the  death  of  his  eldest  son, 
Edward  gives  up  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  to  the  care  of 
his  brother  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  returns  to  Eng- 
land, 208 ;  his  death.  ^ ;  yisiU  t^e  count  d'Armagnao 


INDEX 


627 


the  bishop  of  Norwich.  330;  obtains  the  towns  of 
Sluys  in  exchange  for  the  country  of  Bethune  348 . 
„akes  peace  with  the  men  of  Ghent  ^ ;  sends  iorces 
to  the  assistance  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  against 
thedukeof  Gueldres.460;  goes  to  Blois  to  nieet  the 
duke  of  Brittany.  471 ;  accompanies  the  kmg  ot  *  ranee 
in  his  visit  to  the  popa,  at  Avignon.  498;  ordered  to 
return,  to  his  great  dissatisfaction,  499 ;  %PPO'"f  1/.^' 
cent  of  France  durin?  the  derangement  of  Charles  tne 
Sixth,  551 ;  treats  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  the  constable 
of  France,  harshly,  553  ;  arrests  several  of  the  king  s 
council,  553.  ^  , 

Buigundy.  John  of.  son  of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  ap- 
pointeu  commander-in-chief  of  an  expedition  against 
the  Turks.  575 ;  crosses  the  Danube  with  a  large  force, 
in  company  with  the  king  of  Hungary,  578;  takes  by 
storm  the  town  of  Comecte.  578;  besieges  Nicopoli 
581  •  defeated  by  the  Turkish  army  under  the  sultan 
Bajazet,  588 ;  taken  prisoner,  589 ;  obtains  his  ransom. 
599;  returns  to  France,  601. 
Burley.  sir  Simon,  taken  by  the  French  180;  sent  to  ne 
gotiate  a  marriage  between  Richard  the  Second  and 
the  daughter  of  Charles  of  Bohemia,  emperor  ot  Ger- 
many, 258;  advises  the  removal  of  the  shrine  ot  bt. 
Thomas  from  Canterbury  to  Dover  castle,  by  vyhich 
he  gives  great  offence,  412 ;  committed  to  the  lower 
by  Older  of  the  commissioners  of  accounts,  appointed 
to  examine  into  his  conduct  dunug  his  administration. 
441;  beheaded,  441.  . 
rfuiley  sir  Richard,  son  of  the  above,  dies  in  Castille.  44J. 

«: 


Cadillac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm,  231 
Cadsant,  the  island  of.  taken  by  the  English,  31. 
Caen,  the  battle  of,  77.  ,  ,    m,  ■  j  nn 

Caen,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  1  bird,  77. 
Cahors,  the  town  of,  turns  to  the  French  interest,  181. 
Cahours,  Raoul  de,  defeats  the  English  under  sir  Thomas 

Daggeworth  in  Brittany,  97.  -r^      .  r 

.alais,  the  battle  of.  between  the  English  and  French  lor- 

alS'the  town  of,  besieged  by  Edward  tiie  Third,  83 ; 

surrenders  to  him,  90.  ,.  „r  .     •  a 

Jalverly,sir  Hugh,  joins  the  prince  ot  Wales  m  Acqm- 
tamewith  a  large  body  of  the  free  companies,  180 ; 
endeavors  to  dissuade  the  bishop  of  Norwich  from  en- 
tering Flanders  with  the  forces  under  his  command, 
327 

Cambr'ay,  tlie  city  .  f.  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third.  34. 

Cambridge,  the  earl  of,  sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Aquitaine,  179;  makes  war  in  Pengord, 
&c  180-  takes  the  town  of  i?ourdeilles,  185;  leads  a 
body  ot'troops  to  therelief  of  Belleperche,195;  retirrns 
to  England,  202 ;  appointed  to  the  command  of  an 
army  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Portugal 
against  the  km^  of  Casfiiie,  282 ;  arrives  at  Lisbon. 
290-  returns  with  his  army,  dissatisfied  with  the  con- 
duct of  the  'Am^  of  Portugal,  SOO,  359;  created  duke 
of  York,  414.  [For  the  remaining  particulars  oi  this 
princesee  York,  thedukeof: 
CameroUes,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  dukeof  Burgundy, 

Camfreny,the  lord  of,  captured  by  the  captal  of  Buch, 
130 

Uandorier.  John,  mayor  of  Lfi  Rochelle,  obtains  posses- 
■         sion  of  the  castle  from  the  English,  by  stK.ta.em  212. 
Canterbury,  the  archbishop  of,  sent  to  Bristol  by  the  duke 
of  Gloucester  and  the  Londoners,  on  an  embassy  to 
Richard  the  Second.  446;  conducts  iiim  to  London. 
446;  sent  to  Fnince  with  an  application  from  the  Lon- 
doners to  the  earl  of  Derby  to  return  to  England.  bl3  . 
conducts  the  earl  to  London,  615. 
Caponnal,  Caponne!  do,  liberated  by  exchange,  194. 
Captal,  the  title  explained,  101,  7!0«c. 
Carcilhait,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  sir 
Thomas  Trivet,  21.3.  n^,  ■  j  rr. 

Carentan,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third  ,G. 
retaken  by  the  French  under  the  lord  de  Coucy,  .o7 


CarSx:  t^e  tou;  oi;  tnken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois. 

Carfgne,  sir  John  do,  kills  James  !e  Giis  in  a  mortal  com- 

CarJuefoit'the  town  of.  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois. 
52. 

Cassel,  the  battle  ot,  2o.  tv.v  q«9 

Casseres  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  count  de  ^  oix,  362. 
cCsfmSi.  the  castle  of,  n.  Auvergne.  taken  by  Amerigot 

CasulS^rliietwn  ot;  tnken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  m 
Cervole   Arnauld  do,  the  aichr.nest,  collects  a  body  of 
anned  men  .nd  piUa.e.  Provence,  111;  captured  at 

Ch.i5o:^  t;?t:i        «         --ked  by  sir  Peter 

(^Inbllf  th;^i^i-P'^^  .iaiuatthe  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 
'hanT  ^ir  -Win.  receives  the  lands  of  St.  Sauveur-Ie- 
•'"v  omte  as  n  .ift  f.om  the  kitig  of  England  133 ;  ap- 
ooint^dr-entovev  r.ll  ihe  possessions  of  the  king  ot 
Sg Lul  ia  Franco,  m ;  .pp-inted  constr^bk  of  Gm- 
^,fe  138-  sent  to  the  nr-.isiance  of  t!,e  lord  John  de 
Monlfort  in  Brittany,  148 :  prevents  a  peaeo  being  con- 
c  uded  between  John  de  MonUort  nnd  ^  -  ord  Charles 
of  Blois,  150 ;  defeats  the  army  o'  lord  Chnrles  a  the 
battle  of  Auray.  151 ;  advises  the  prince  (.f  Wales  not 
fo  persevere  in  his  de.isn  of  enforcin.  the  fouage  or 
hearth-t;,x,  and  failing  to  succeed  retires  to  his  country 
seat,  171 ;  recalled  by  the  prince,  and  sent  to  make  war 
on  the  French  and  (  ^.sr-on  lord..  178;  takes  the  town 
of  Terrieres,  and  several  others  in  tneTouiousain,  180, 
i  seq;  apPPinted  seneschal  of  Poitou.  187;  '.nvades 


and  pillages  the  territories  of  Anjou  and  Rochechouart. 
187-  killed  in  a  skirmish  at  the  bridge  pf  Lussac,  1.^4. 
Chargny  the  lord  de.  slain  at  the  battle  of  PRitiers,  106. 
Ghargny,  sir  Geoffry  de.  endeavors  to  gain  possession  ot 
Calais  by  bribing  the  governor,  sir  Amery  de  Pavie. 
93 ;  defeated  by  the  king  of  England.  94 ;  embarks  for 
Scotland  to  ofier  his  assistance  against  England,  <«8. 
returns,  and  is  in  great  danger  from  the  Zealanders, 
340. 

Chargiiy-en-Dormois,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  John 
Chandos,127.  . 

Charite.  La,  the  town  of.  in  the  Nivernois.  taken  by  the 
lord  Lewis  of  Navarre,  147 ;  taken  by  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 148;  taken  a  second  time  by  the  French,  373. 

Charles,  emperor  of  Germany,  his  death,  258. 

Charles  of  Bohemia,  emperor  of  Germany,  collects  a  large 
array  to  make  war  on  the  duke  of  Gueldres  in  the 
co  use  of  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  457 ;  receives  his  sub- 
mission, 457. 

Charles  the  Fourth,  king  of  France,  takes  measures  to  as- 
sist his  sister  Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  the  Second, 
against  her  husband  and  the  Spencers,  15',  is  prevailed 
upon  by  sir  Hugh  Spencer  to  break  up  the  expedition 
which  he  had  encouraged  his  sister  to  raise  in  France, 
16 ;  commands  her  to  quit  the  kingdom,  16 ;  his  death, 
23 

Charles  the  Fiflh.  king  of  France  crowned  at  Rheims 
147  •  makes  peace  with  the  lord  John  de  Mont  fort,  and 
acknowledges  him  lawful  duke  of  Brittany,  lo3 ;  makes 
peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  i h  ;  raises  an  army  to 
make  war  on  Don  Pedro,  king  oi  Ca.fille,  lo3 ;  is  ad- 
vised to  declare  himself  lord  paramuuno  of  Guieni^. 
and  to  renew  the  war  with  England,  1.4. 17^  .  ^u"  " 
monses  the  prince  of  Wales  to  appear  bdore  the  par- 
liament of  Paris  to  answer  the  complaints  of  so  ne 
Gascon  lords,  176;  makes  preparations  to  renew  the 
war  against  the'.  English,  177;  gains  over  several  cap- 
tains of  the  free  companies.  178 ;  sends  his  challenge  to 
the  king  of  England,  178;  prepares  an  armament  tor 
he  invasion  of  England,  186;  breaks  up  tne  expedi- 
tion in  consequence  of  the  arrival  ot  the  dukeoi  Lan- 
caster at  Calais,  ib.;  assembles  a  large  force,  to  make 
wal  on  Aquitaine,  196;  makes  peace  with  the  king 
of  Navarre,  197;  enters  into  an  alliar.ce  with  l  oi. 
Henry,  king  of  Castille.  206;  makes  peace  wi  b  tne 
kinr  of  Navarre,  216;  sends  an  army  to  invade  he 
duchy  of  Brittany,  216;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the 
English,  222;  fits  out  a  fleet  for  the  mvasion  ot  Lng- 
fand  which  does  considerable  mischief,  22o;  declares 
wa  'against  the  king  of  Navarre  22o ;  •nsti.ates  the 
kin-  of  Scotland  to  make  war  on  England,  232 ,  .cues 
;he  possessions  of  the  king  of  Navarre  in  Normally 
236 ;  sends  an  embassador  to  the  king  of  Scotland.  246 
his  embassador  detained  by  the  earl  of  Flanders  a46 , 
ders  the  earl  of  Flanders  to  send  the  duke  of  Brittany 
',ut  hJdom^ 

to  Clement  as  the  lawful  pope,  249;  atnicted  with  a 
sh^gular  disorder,  267;  his  last  words  and  advice  on 
(,;^f'°nth-bpd  268;  dies  at  Paris,  268.  - 
ChTries  the  Sixth,  of  France,  crowned  at  Rhenus,  2/0; 
^      ?ds  an  army  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Ca^^^^^ 
294-  determines  to  make  war  on  Flanders  in  behalf  ot 
the  earl  307 :  on  account  of  a  dream,  lie  chooses  a  fly- 
inr  liart  for  his  device,  308;  endeavors  to  treat  with 
t'-e  Flemings,  310;  collects  a  large  force  to  reduce  them 
,0  obedience.  312;  defeats  the  Flemish  army  at  the 
briri.e  of  Commmes,  317;  receives  the  submission  of 
Yp.ls  and  several  other  places.  318,  et  seq.;  defeats 
the  Flemings,  under  Philip  von  Artavekl  with  great 
sraughter,3'21;  enters  Courtray  3'22;  recen^the  sub- 
nrssion  of  Bruges,  \h.\  returns  to  France,  323.  makes 
his  entrance  intc,  Pans,  324  ;  assembles  ^  ar.^^""^  *'; 
opp-se  the  bishop  of  Norwich  in  i<  landers  330  takes 
C   i  332;  and  Bourbourg,  335 ;  retm;ns  to  France, 
d    ent.^  into  a  truce  with  England  336 ;  prepares  to 
rei'iew  the  war.  341 ;  marries  the  lady  Isabel  a.  of  Bava- 
rK  518-  makes  great  preparations  to  invade  England, 
4Sj'  prm    es  to  assist  the  king  of  Cast  lie  404 ;  joins 
iS'animment  at  Slays.  412;  puts  of  his  design,  and 
d  ban  s  liis  army.  'U4;  makes  preparations  to  ass.s 
H  e  king  of  Castille,  418;  prepares  ajiojer  armament 
Jiii  St  England,  under  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  428 ;  his 
5S   t>."strated  by  the  arrest  of  sir  Oliver  by  the  duke 
of  lr  ttany,430;  receives  an  insuUmg  defiance  from 
d  e  duke  of  Gueldres,  433;  commands  the  duue  ol 
Bdttlny  to  restore  to  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  the  places 
t  Ih  he  had  unjustly  taken  from  him  for  h^s  ransom, 
438;  receives  a  haughty  answer  from  him,  fS  -  P^o'^ 
S  to  assist  the  duchess  of  Brabant  against  the  duke 
of  Juliers.459;  invites  the  duke  of  Ireland  (who  had 
been  banished  England  by  the  duke  ot  Gloucester  and 
iiis  party)  to  reside  in  France,  467;  prepares  an  army 
to  invade  Guelderland,  476;  sends  embassadors  to  ex- 
plain his  intentions  to  the  emperor  of  Germany  477; 
receives  favorable  answers,  478;  enters  the  duchy  of 
Tuliers  487 ;  receives  the  submission  of  the  duke  ot 
(Jueldres.  488;  returns  to  France,  ib.;  takes  upon  him 
^«lf  the  government  of  France  on  coming  of  age,  4»y , 
.ends  embassadors  to  the  king  of  Castille  to  remon- 
strate with  him  on  the  marriage  ot  his  son  the  infanta 
of  Spain,  with  the  daughter  of  the  duke  of  L/'"C'^«le'- 
489 ;  entei-s  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  Engl^id,  493 
orders  the  duke  of  Ireland  to  quit  France,  4^  ,  v-^s 
the  pope  at  Avignon,  ib.;  visits  Montpelier  &.C.,  499 
r.eV;  receives  the  homage  of  thp  count  de  fo.x  at 
Toulouse.  505;  travels  with  S>eat  speed  from  Mon. 
pelier  to  Paris,  f  a-  a  wager  against  the  duke  of  Tou- 
mhfe  ib.;  repi^ves  the  count  d'Ostrevant tor  accep  mg  , 
the  o  der  of  the  Garter  from  the  king  of  ^"^^2=^"'^'  i 
proposes  to  march  to  Italy  to  restore  the  union  of  the  ; 
Surd,.  530;  receive,  .mba^.u^ovs  ef; 


England  wiUi  propositions  for  a  peace,  530;  on  th.a 
dearth  of  the  count  de  Foix.  sends  embassadors  f 
Orthes  to  make  some  arrangements  respecting  the- 
country.  537  ;  meets  the  duke  of  Brittany  at  Toui-s  f. 
make  an  amicable  settlement  of  the  difieiences  bf 
tween  them.  539;  acknowledges  the  viscount  de  Ch.- 
teaubon  heir  and  successor  to  the  count  de  l- oix.  .>l'  . 
agrees  to  marry  his  daughter  to  the  son  ot  the  duke 
Brittany  5il ;  receives  the  commissioners  from  the 
king  of  England  at  Amiens.  542 ;  not  being  able 
conduct  a  peace,  he  enters  into  a  truce  for  a  y«^J.J>^; 
commands  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  deliver  up  sir  Pcu;r 
de  Craon,  who  had  fled  to  Brittany,  after  attemptms 
to  assassinate  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson.  547;  '^iter  re- 
ceiving the  duke's  refusal,  he  leads  an  am.y  against 
him  toward  Brittany.  548;  arrives  at  J^^;; 
accosted  by  a  madman  in  the  forest  of  JIans  w  o 
orders  him  to  return.  550;  l)ecomes  deranged,  ib 
his  expedition  is  in  consequence  broken  .b-- 
moved  to  Creil  tor  the  benefit  of       J^^^^' ^.i 
recovers  his  senses,  556 ;  returns  to  Pans  oo. .  n  great 
danger  of  losing  his  life  at  a  masqued  dance,  i  .  t  .P 
points  conunissioners  to  «e^'«fate  a  peace  with  e 
king  of  England  ot  Leulinghcn,  5fc0 ;        «"S  ..^^^ 
truce  with  Imn,  562 ;  relapses  nito  his  former  malady 
lb.;  sends  Robert  the  hermit  to  England,  to  as.ist 
bringing  about  a  peace  between  the  two  counlri^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
liberates  the  lordde  la  Riviere  and  sir  John  le  Me  c  er. 
who  had  been  imprisoned  by  his  ^1""'-,  ^^/^j 

raneement,  573;  appoints  John,  son  ot  the  duke  ot 
BuS  dy    comminder  in  chief  of  an  expedition 
agamsUheTurks  in  Hungary,  575  ;  betroths  h.sdaugh- 
ter,  the  lady  Isabella,  to  Richard  the  Second  o.  Enfc 
land,  577  ;  sets  out  for  St.  On.er,  to  meet  the  king  of 
En-land.  582;  has  an  interview  with  him  at  Aiar^. 
586?  delivers  up  his  daughier  to  him.  'l;-;  P^^P^^^^  ^ 
lead  an  army  into  l^on.bauly  against  t  cduke^^^^ 
Milan.  587 ;  meets  the  emperor  ot  Germany  at  Rheims 
to  c^ fer  upon  the  measures  to  restore  the  reunimr  oi 
he  church,'e03  ;  sends  embassadors  to  pope  Bonjfac«. 
to  acquahit  him  will,  the  resolutions  ot  the  assembly^ 
607  •  sends  the  same  to  pope  Benedict  at  Avignon.  lO.. 
Srmed  of  the  imprisonment  of  Richard  the  Second 
in  th^Tower  of  London,  620;  relapses  again  into  h.. 
derangement,  ib.;  his  council  send  persons  over  t.. 
;S  ins  daughter,  queen  Isabeliu.  during  the  connne 
mentof  theking,62L  m„  «f  T?rin.-« 

Charles,  lord  of  Navarre,  causes  the  constable  of  France 

to  be  murdered,  97 ;  obtains  the  kmg's  pardon  98. 
Charles!son  of  the  king  of  Navarre,  marries  the  daughter 

of  Henry  of  Castille,  245. 
Charles  of  Spain,  earl  of  Angouleme.  -PP^/ed  X^^^ 
hie  of  France,  97;  murdered  by  order  of  Charles  o. 

Charter'orp^fce-,  between  the  king  of  England  and  tha 

duke  of  Normandy,  130.  .    ,  . 

Chateiui-ceaux,  the  castle  of.  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  ot 

ChaS-b^if  the  viscount  de.  clanus  the^^^ 

536;  his  claim  acknowledged  by  the  king  of  Fiance. 
540  •  takes  possession  of  the  country  as  his  inheritance. 
542-  does  homage  to  the  kv^^i  of  France.  oo6. 
Chatelheraut.  the  town  ot;  taken  by  the  trench.  19o^ 
Chatelmorant.  sir  John  de,  carries  over  from  Ei  gla  d 
truces  for  three  years,  signed  by  king  Richard  and  hi. 
allies,  497;  sent  to  Turkey,  to  treat  for  the  ransom  o 
the  duke  of  Burgundy  an.l  ti  e  other  oflicers  taken  ai 
the  battle  of  Nicopoh,  590. 
Chatillon,  sir  Hugh  de,  conquers  Ponthieu  from  the  £n^ 
lisK79;  captured  at  Abb.^  iile.  192;  escapes  fron 

ChaSt",'thrherinit,  taken  pnsoner  at  Romorantin  b; 

the  prince  of  Wales,  101. 
Chauvigny,the  lord  ot;  taken  pnsoner  by  the  pnnce  o 
Wales^  101 ;  quits  the  par.y  of  the  prince  ot  Wales  fo 
that  of  the  king  of  France,  183.  h„^,..„ 
Chauvigny,  the  town  oi;  in  Poitou,  taken  by  sir  Bertran 
du  Guesclin,  210.  ,  , 

Cherbourg,  the  town  of,  burnt  and  pillaged  by  l^dwardtn 
Third! 76  ;  besieged  by  sir  Bcrtrand  du  Guesclm.  226. 
Chimay.  the  town  of.  pillaged  by  tiie  French.  ^/ . 
Sy  the  town  of.  in  Poitou,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  a 

Guesclin,  215. 
Civray.  the  battle  of,  415 
ripment  the  Si.xth.  pope,  dies  at  Avignon,  Ji. 
C  emenul;:  SeveAUi.  pope,  elc-ted  durmg  the  hfe tune  , 
Urban  the  Sixth,  whichcav.es  a  schism  inthechurc 
249 ;  is  acknow'edged  by  tl.^  king  of  t  ranee,  &c..  i 
^esto  Avignon,  ib.;  presets  the  duke  of  Anjou  wH 
the  territories  of  the  queen  of  Naples,  which  she  ht 
given  up  to  his  disposal.  250 ;  dies  at  Avignon,  ib. 
Clermont,  the  town  of.  in  Beauvoisis,  taken  by  the  capt 

ClermoSe  ^cardinal  <,f,  elected  pope,  under  the  nai 

of  Innocent  the  Sixth,  97. 
Clerrnont,  lord  John,  slain  at  the  battle  ot  Pomers.  i04. 
ClZn  the  lord  of,  captured  at  Vannes.  63;  exchana 
for  Old  Stafford.  C4  ;  beheaded  at  Pans.  64.  ^ 
Clisson  sir  Oliver  de.  besieges  the  town  of  Becherel.  2 
bSe'es  la  Roche-sur-Yon.  217;  tases  tlic-  twn 
WnaM  259;  appointed  constable  of  France,  270; 
.ieees  Brest.  384 ;  his  fleet  dispersed  by  a  storm 
Voyage  to  Sluys.  to  join  the  annan.ent  of  ti,e  i.in; 
France  413 ;  obtains  the  liberation  of  John  ot  Britt 
from  England  and  marries  him  to  ns  ' 
makes  preparations  to  invade  England  4iS,  ^; 
^sted  by  the  duke  of  Brittany  at  the  castle  ct  Ernr 
S ;  obtains  his  liberty.  431 ;  complains  to  the  km 
France  of  the  conduct  ot  the  duke  of  Bnecany 
offei-s  to  resign  his  office  of  constable.  433;  reti« 
MonUebe?y.  433:  lake^  m  towaeoi  St.  Maiq  p 


628 

Matthieu  de  Fine  Poterne,  468 ;  his  castles  restored  to 
him  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  470 ;  waylaid  und  severely 
wounded  by  sir  Peter  de  Cruon,  645 ;  on  account  ot 
his  wealth,  he  incurs  the  suspicions  and  hatred  of  the 
dukes  of  lierry  and  I5uiguiidy,  548 ;  treated  with  great 
iiarshness  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  553;  retires  from 
Pans,  ib.;  summoned  to  appear  before  the  parliament 
of  Paris,  555  :  not  answering  the  summons,  he  is  ban- 
ished the  kmtjdon).  ib.;  wages  a  violent  warfare  against 
liiedukeof  Brittany,  560;  makes  peace  with  him,  573. 

<Mi,sa:).  sir  Walter  de,  slain  at  Brest,  50. 

Cobourne,  tlie  castle  of,  in  Limousin,  taken  by  a  robber 
■  of  the  name  of  Bacon,  92. 

C'uciierel,  tlie  battle  of,  in  Normandy,  144. 

Combat,  the  noted,  between  thirty  Bretons  and  thirty 
English,  92. 

Combat  between  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin  and  sir  Nicholas 

Dagw  orth,  at  JRennes,  111. 
Combat  between  sir  Aymon  de  Pommiers  and  sir  Foulque 

d'Archiac,  before  the  king  of  France  at  Villeneuve 

138. 

Combat,  remarkable  one  at  Larre,  between  the  garrison  of 
Lourde  and  Tarbe,  365. 

Combat,  a  mortal,  at  Paris,  between  sir  John  de  Carogne 
and  James  le  Gris,  415. 

Comecte,  the  town  of,  in  Turkey,  taken  by  storm  by  the 
combined  Christian  armies  under  the  king  of  Hungary 
and  John  of  Burgundy,  578. 

Coinfit  Box  (drageoir)  a  spice  box  used  in  the  dessert  of 
the  great,  some  account  of  it,  504.  note. 

Commissionors  sent  to  France,  to  execute  the  condition  of 
the  peace  between  France  and  England,  134. 

Commissioners  appointed  to  examine  into  the  conduct  of 
the  managers  of  the  finances  under  Richard  the  Sec- 
ond. 441 ;  commit  sir  Simon  Burley  to  the  Tower,  441 ; 
condemn  him  to  death,  441 ;  appoint  a  new  council  for 
the  king.  442. 

Coi]carneau,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  dr  Gues- 
clin, 216. 

Conferences  lieM  at  Avignon  between  the  French  and 
English  to  negotiate  a  peace,  98. 

Conferences  held  a*  Leulinghen  for  the  same  purpose,- 561. 

Connie,  the  castle  o^  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  147. 

Conquet,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  58;  retaken  by  sir  Walter  Manney.  ib. 

Constance,  the  lady,  daughter  of  don  Pedro,  king  of  Cas- 
tiile,  married  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  206. 

Convalle,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir 
Walter  de  Passac,  385. 

Copeland,  John,  captures  the  king  of  Scotland  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Nevil's  Cross,  86;  delivers  him  up  to  the  queen 
of  England  by  order  of  king  Edward,  who  was  at 
Calais,  87. 

Corasse,  the  lord  of,  said  to  have  been  served  by  a  familiar 

spirit  called  Orthon,  383. 
Cormicy,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Bartholomew  Burgh- 
,      ersh,  128. 

'Coucy,  the  lord  de,  declines  taking  any  part  in  the  wars 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  198 ;  leads 
a  large  army  into  Austria,  222 :  returns  without  having 
effected  anything,  223 ;  takes  the  town  of  Bayeux,  237  ; 
takes  the  town  of  Evreux,  239 ;  appointed  governor  of 
Ficardy,  262;  appeases  the  Parisian  insurgents,  293; 
endeavors  to  gain  over  the  duke  of  Brittany  to  the 
French  interest,  469 ;  accompanies  the  lord  Lewis  of 
Anjou,  king  of  Sicily,  to  Arragon,  497 ;  refuses  to  ac- 
cept the  office  of  constable  of  France  after  the  disgrace 
of  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  559;  defeats  a  large  Turkish 
force  near  Nicopoli,  581 ;  captured  at  the  battle  of 
NicoDoli.  £88;  dies  at  Bursay  in  Turkey.  597. 

Joucy,  the  lord  Raoul  de,  captured  at  Mauconseil,  116. 

Boulogne  sir  Robert  de,  slain  in  askirmish  atTourneheni, 

^  190» 

/ouncil  of  State,  a  new  one  appointed  for  Richard  the 
Second  by  the  commissioners  of  accounts,  442. 

'^ourtray,  the  town  of,  turns  to  the  interest  of  the  earl  of 
Flanders,  278;  besieged  by  the  men  ol'  Ghent  under 
Peter  du  Bois,  279 ;  burnt  by  order  of  the  king  of 
France,  323. 

outantin,  the  battle  of,  betwefen  the  French  and  English 
109. 

.raon,  the  lord  of,  taken  prison  by  the  prince  of  Wales  at 
,  Romorantin,  101. 

aon,  sir  Peter  de,  incurs  the  displeasure  of  the  king  of 
J  France,  535:  retires  to  Brittany,  ib. ;  waylays  and  en- 
deavors to  assassinate  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  545 ;  takes 
I  refuge  in  -Brittany,  547 ;  endeavors  to  make  his  peace 
Ij  with  the  king  of  France,  575;  prosecuted  in  the  courts 
J.  of  Paris  by  tlie  duchess  of  Anjou,  ib. ;  judgment  being 
.'  given  against  him,  he  is  committed  to  prison,  577 ;  ob- 
tj  tains  his  liberty,  ib. ;  accompanies  Henry,  earl  of  Der- 
:  by.  into  England.  578. 
,  rcy,  the  battle  of,  81. 

:il,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre,  116. 
Msade,  preached  against  the  Saracens,  29 ;  against  the 
I  freebooting  companies  by  pope  Innocent  the  Seventh, 
i  1,136. 

,  .quart,  a  page,  turns  robber,  92;  killed  by  the  fall  of  his 
1  .horse,  ib. 


INDEX 


^oy,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  80;  re 
'  I  taken  by  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 

D. 

'  joEWORTH,  sir  Thomas,  sent  into  Brittany  to  the 
I ;  ^sistance  of  the  countess  de  Montford,  65;  taken 
I  Drisoner  before  La  Roche  d'Errien.  88;  killed  in  Brit- 
I   &ny.  97. 

j  'e,  John,  a  citizen  of  Calais,  his  patriotic  conduct  do- 
ing the  siege  of  that  city  by  Edward  the  Third,  91. 
eitb,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28. 


Damazan,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandv 
74. 

Dammartin,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  106, 
Dampmartin,  the  lord  de,  resists  the  dukes  of  Berry  and 
Burgundy  in  their  attempts  to  break  off  the  marriage 
of  his  daughter  with  the  son  of  the  lord  de  la  Riviere, 
554. 

Damme,  the  town  o  ,  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent,  305, 

347 ;  taken  by  the  king  of  France,  349. 
David  the  Second,  king  of  Scotland,  retires  to  France,  32; 
enters  into  an  alliance  with  king  Philip,  ib. ;  re- 
turns to  Scotland,  53 ;  assembles  an  army  to  invade 
England,  ib. ;  takes  the  town  of  Durham,  54 ;  besieges 
Wark  castle,  ib. ;  returns  to  Scotland,  55 ;  invades 
England  a  second  time,  84 ;  defeated  and  taken  pris- 
oner at  Nevil's  Cross,  85 ;  sent  to  the  tower  of  London, 
87 ;  liberated  by  a  treaty  of  peace,  110 ;  comes  to  Eng- 
land to  meet  the  king  of  Cyprus.  139 ;  enters  into  a 
truce  with  the  king  of  England,  198;  his  death.  216. 
Death,  remark" '-le,  of  a  soldier,  who  had  sacrilegiously 

robbed  the  church  of  Ronay,  in  Champagne,  121. 
Deed  of  arms,  between  sir  Thomas  Harpurgan  and  sir 

John  des  Barres,  473. 
Deed  of  arms,  between  five  English  and  five  French 
knights,  before  the  duke  of  Lancaster  at  Bordeaux, 
492. 

Deputations  from  the  different  towns  of  England  wait  on 
Richard  the  Second  at  Windsor  to  lay  their  grievances 
before  him,  and  to  demand  redress.  440 
Derby,  the  earl  of,  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  large 
army  to  go  into  Gascony.  65 ;  takes  Bergerac  and  sev- 
eral other  places  in  Gascony.  66.  et  seq ;  created  duke 
of  Lancaster,  95. 
Derby,  Henry  earl  of,  marries  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of 
the  earl  of  Hereford,  271 ;  appointed  the  lieutenant  of 
his  father,  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  during  his  absence 
in  Spain  399 :  challenged  by  the  earl-marshal  of  Eng- 
land in  the  presence  of  the  king.  603 ;  banished  the 
kingdom,  606 ;  goes  to  Paris,  606 ;  the  people  of  Eng- 
land rise  in  his  favor,  612 :  receives  a  request  from  the 
people  of  London  to  return  to  England,  613 ;  arrives 
in  London,  615;  undertakes  the  government  of  Eng- 
land, and  determines  to  seize  the  throne,  ib. ;  marches 
toward  Bristol  against  Richard  the  Second,  ib. ;  takes 
him  prisoner,  and  conducts  him  to  London,  ib. ; 
crowned  king  of  England  under  the  title  of  Henry  the 
Fourth,  619 ;  in  danger  of  being  murdered  by  the  earls 
of  Huntingdon  and  Salisbury.  622. 
Derval,  the  castle  of,  besieged  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 

217 ;  relieved  by  sir  Robert  Knolles,  218. 
Desponde,  Dinde,  a  rich  merchant,  employed  to  negotiate 
the  ransom  of  John  of  Burgundy  and  his  companions 
from  the  sultan  Bajazet,  592. 
Destournay,  the  lord,  takes  the  town  ofOudenarde  by 

stratagem,  340. 
Devereux,  sir  John,  takes  the  castle  of  Uzes,  in  Auvergne 
205.  ' 
Dighos,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke 

of  Lancaster's  army,  109. 
Dinnnt,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  forcesofthe 
lord  Charles  of  Blois.  58 ;  taken  by  the  English  under 
Edward  the  Third,  52;  surrenders  to  the  lord  Charles 
de  Montlort,  152 ;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
217 ;  taken  by  sir  Oliver  de  CJisson,  259. 
Dissensions  at  York  between  the  archers  of  England  and 

the  Hainaulters,  20. 
Dormans,  sir  William  de,  preaches  the  justice  of  the  cause 

of  the  French  king,  181. 
Doublet,  Oliver,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  99. 
Douglas,  sir  Archibald,  defeated  and  captured  by  sir 

Thomas  Musgrave,  near  Melrose,  234. 
Douglas,  lord  James,  departs  for  the  Holy  Land  to  fulfil 
the  request  of  Robert  Bruce  the  First,  24 :  killed  in 
Spain,  fighting  against  the  Saracens,  ib. 
Douglas,  lord  William,  takes  the  castle  of  Edinburgh  by 
stratagem,  45;  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Nevil's 
Cross.  86,  note. 
Doupilas,  the  earl  of,  invades  England  with  a  large  force, 
480 ;  takes  the  pennon  of  sir  Henry  Percy  before  New- 
castle, 481 ;  slain  at  the  battle  of 'Otterbourne,  482. 
Dream,  remarkable,  of  Charles  the  Sixth  of  France,  308. 
Drue,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  147. 
Duel,  at  Paris,  between  James  le  Gris  and  John  de'  Ca- 
rogne, 414. 

Dumbarton,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28. 
Dundee,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  Richard  the  Second,  3^. 
Dumfermline,  the  town  of.  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Se- 
cond, 353. 

Dunkirk,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  bishop  of  Nonvich, 
32 i). 

Duras,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
231  • 

Duras,  the  lord  de,  captured  by  the  French  under  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  229;  turns  to  the  French  interest,  but  quits 
it  afterward,  ib. 
Durazzo,  the  lord  Charles  de,  defends  the  kingdom  of  Na- 
ples against  the  pretensions  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  2ii6  • 
put  to  death  in  Hungary,  346. 
Durham,  the  city  of,  taken  and  destroyed  by  the  Scots 
55 ;  [This  account  supposed  to  be  fabulous,  ih.  ;iote.] 


E. 


Edinburgh,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  Third,  28 ; 
retaken  by  sir  William  Douglas,  45;  destroyed*  by 
Richard  the  Second,  352. 

Edward  the  First,  king  of  England,  his  character  and  suc- 
cesses, 15  ;  his  singular  request  on  his  death-bed,  29. 

Edward  the  Second,  his  character,  15 ;  an  account  of  his 
family  relations,  ib. ;  influenced  in  his  government  by 


sir  Hugh  Spencer,  ib. ;  shuts  himself  up  in  Bristol 
against  the  queen  and  her  party,  18;  taken  prisoner  by 
them,  ib. ;  confined  in  Berkeley  castle,  ib. ;  publicly 
deposed  and  sentenced  by  the  people  of  England  to  be 
imprisoned  during  his  life,  19. 
Edward  the  Third,  crowned  king  of  England,  19;  receives 
a  defiancp  from  Robert  Bruce,  king  of  Scotland,  ib. : 
leads  a  large  army  to  oppose  the  invasion  of  the  Scots," 
21 ;  returns,  23;  marries  the  lady  Philippa  of  Ilainault, 
24;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  Scots,  24 ;  does  hom 
age  to  the  king  of  France  for  the  duchy  of  Guienne, 
26;  raises  an  army  to  invade  Scotland,  28 ;  f.akes  Ed- 
inburgh and  several  other  places,  ib.  et  seq  ;  returns  lo 
England,  ib. ;  takes  measures  to  make  war  on  the  king 
of  France,  29 ;  solicits  the  friendship  of  the  Flemings. 
30;  passes  over  to  Flanders,  and  makes  great  alliances 
in  the  empire,  31 ;  appointed  vicar-general  of  the  em- 
pire of  Germany,  32 ;  sends  his  defiance  to  the  king  of 
France,  33 ;  besieges  Cambray,  ib. ;   marches  into 
France,  34 ;  returns  to  Hainault,  36  ;  assumes  the  arms 
of  France.  37;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  sails  with  a 
large  armament  to  Flanders,  42 ;  defeats  the  French  at 
sea,  and  arrives  at  Ghent,  43;  besieges  Tournay,  ib.; 
returns  to  England  in  consequence  of  a  truce  being 
entered  into,  48 ;  receives  the  homage  of  lord  John  de 
Montfoit  for  the  duchy  of  Brittany,  51;  assembles  an 
army  to  oppose  an  invasion  of  the  Scots,  53 ;  is  ena- 
moured of  the  countess  of  Salisbury,  54 ;  sends  a  force 
to  the  assistance  of  the  lord  de  Montlort,  56;  makes 
great  feasts  out  of  affection  for  the  countess  of  Salis- 
bury, 60 ;  sends  reinforcements  into  Brittany,  61 ;  heads 
a  large  army  into  Brittany,  63 ;  besieges  the  town  of 
Vannes,  ib. ;  besieges  and  takes  several  other  places, 
ib.  ct  .seq. ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  French,  and 
returns  to  England,  64  ;  institutes  the  order  of  the  gar- 
ter, 65;  founds  the  chapel  of  St.  George  at  Windsor, 
ib.  ;  sends  his  defiance  to  the  king  of  France,  65;  ap- 
points the  earl  of  Derby  to  the  command  of  an  expe- 
dition into  Gascony,  ib. ;  heads  a  large  army  into  Nor- 
mandy, 76;  takes  the  town  of  Barfleur,  and  several 
others,  ib.  et  seq. ;  marches  toward  Paris,  destroying 
the  country  on  his  way,  78 ;  distressed  to  find  a  passage 
over  the  Somme,  79 ;  is  conducted  to  one  by  a  peasant 
named  Gobin  Agace,  ib. ;  engages  the  Frencii  under 
king  Philip,  at  Crecy,  and  totally  defeats  them,  81,  et 
seq.;  besieges  the  town  of  Calais,  83;  solicits  the 
friendship  of  the  Flemings,  87  ;  obtains  possession  of 
Calais,  90 ;  orders  six  respectable  citizens,  who,  for  the 
security  of  the  other  inhabitants,  had  generously  vol- 
unteered to  submit  themselves  to  his  pleasure,  to  be 
put  to  death,  91 ;  is  dissuaded  from  his  purpose  by  the 
queen,  ib. ;  orders  all  the  old  inhabitants  of  the  town 
to  be  expelled,  ib. ;  makes  his  public  entry  into  Ca- 
lais, ib.;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  France,  ib.; 
the  expense  o     .s  establishment  at  Calais,  92,  note ; 
fights  incognito  near  Calais,  under  the  banner  of  sir 
Walter  Manny,  93;  takes  sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont 
prisoner.  94;  presents  him  with  a  chaplet  of  pearls  in 
honor  of  his  prowess,  ib  ;  defeats  the  Spaniards  at  sea, 
95;  leads  a  large  army  into  France  during  the  impris- 
onment of  king  John   in  England,  123;  besieges 
Rheims,  126 ;  takes  the  town  of  Tonnerre,  128;  entei-s 
into  a  composition  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy  to  spare 
his  duchy,  129;  proceeds  toward  Paris,  destroying  the 
country  in  his  march,  ib. ;  enters  into  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  king  of  France,  130  ;  entertains  him  at  Ca- 
lais. 133;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  declines  embarking 
in  the  croisades,  140 ;  receives  a  defiance  from  the  king 
of  France.  178;  sends  reinforcements  into  Ponthieu, 
&c.,  179 ;  sends  to  Brabant  and  Hainault  for  assist- 
ance, 181  ;  enters  into  alliance  with  the  king  of  Na 
varre.  182;  sends  the  duke  of  Lancaster  with  a  large 
body  of  men  to  Calais,  186 ;'  applies  to  sir  Robert  de  N^a- 
murfor  his  assistance,  ib. ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the 
Scots,  198;  makes  peace  with  the  Flemings,  206  ;  pre- 
pares an  army  to  invade  France,  207  .  sails  from  South- 
ampton, but  is  obliged  to  return  on  account  of  contrary 
winds,  213 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  French.  222 ; 
dies  at  Shene,  224. 
Edward,  the  Black  Prince  of  Wales,  his  valor  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Crecy,  82 ;  heads  an  army  into  Gascony,  98;  in- 
vades the  county  of  Berry,  100  ;  takes  the  town  of  Ro- 
morantin, 101 :  defeats  and  captures  the  king  of  France 
at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105 ;  embarks  for  England 
with  his  prisoner  king  John,  110 :  arrives  in  London, 
ib. ;  accompanies  the  king  of  England  in  an  exjbedi-  . 
tion  against  France,  124;  sets  out  for  Aquitaine.  138; 
makes  preparations  to  .nssist  Don  Pedro,  king  of  Cas- 
tillo, 157;  promises  the  king  of  Majorca  to  assist  him 
against  the  king  uf  Arragon.  160 ;  offends  the  lord 
d'Albret,  ib. ;  sets  out  on  his  cxpeditioii  into  Spain. 
161 ;  takes  the  town  of  Salvatierra,  163 ;  defeats  the 
army  of  Don  Henry  de  Trastamare,  king  of  Castille. 
at  the  battle  of  Navarreta,  165 ;  takes  the  town  of  Na- 
jarra,  167;  sets  out  on  his  return  to  Aquitaine,  dis- 
pleased wifh  the  conduct  of  Don  Pedro,  169;  arrives 
with  his  army  at  Bordeaux,  170 ;  endeavors  to  impose 
the  fouage,  or  a  hearth-tax,  in  Aquitame.  171 ;  excites 
the  discontent  and  opposition  of  many  of  the  lords  of 
Gascony,  ib. ;  summoned  to  appear  before  the  parlia- 
ment of  Paris  to  answer  their  complaints,  176  ;  his  re 
solute  answer  to  the  summons,  ib. ;  prepares  to  make 
war  on  France,  177  ;  recalls  sir  John  Chandos  from  Jiis 
retirement,  and  appoints  him  to  the  command  of  a 
large  force  against  the  French  and  Gascon  lords,  178: 
receives  succor  from  England  under  the  earls  of  Cam- 
bridge and  Pembroke,  180 :  prepares  to  oppose  the 
dukes  of  Anjou  and  Berry,  198 :  takes  the  town  of  Li- 
moges by  storm,  200;  on  the  death  of  his  eldest  son, 
Edward  gives  up  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  to  the  care  of 
his  brother  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  returns  to  Eng- 
land. 203 ;  his  death,  223 ;  visits  the  count  d'Armagnao 


INDEX 


at  Tarbes,  360 ;  visited  by  the  count  de  Foix,  361 ;  ap- 
points sir  Peter  Arnaut  governor  of  Lourde,  ib. 

Elmbam,  sir  Wiliiam.  committed  to  tlie  Tower  by  the 
commissioners  of  accounts,  on  a  charge  of  having 
sold  Bourbourg  and  GraveHnes  to  the  French,  335. 

English,  the,  their  manners  in  the  time  of  Froissart,  386. 

Enten9a,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  4  "2. 

Escaudoure,  the  ca.-  leof.  in  llainault,  taken  and  destroy- 
ed, 41 

Espaign,  the  bourg  d  .  his  remarkable  strength,  366. 

Estampes,  the  count  d',  sent  to  endeavor  to  win  over  the 
duke  of  Brittany  to  the  French  interest,  463. 

Eu,  the  earl  of.  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  under  Ed- 
ward the  Third.  77 ;  beheaded  at  I'aris,  97. 

Eu,  the  count  de.   See  Artois,  Philip  d'. 

Efan,  of  Wales,  receives  a  naval  command  under  the 
king  of  France,  209 ;  defeats  the  En;,  Hsh  in  the  island 
of  Guernsey,  ib.;  sent  to  Spain  to  ;  ilicit  assistance 
from  king  Henry,  ib.;  insults  the  earl  of  Pembroke  at 
St.  Andero,  209 ;  -blockades  the  town  of  La  Rochelle, 
212 ;  takes  the  castle  of  Soubise,  ib.;  besieges  Mont- 
main-sur-mer,  231 ;  assassinated  by  John  Lambe,  239. 

Evreux,  the  county  of,  subdued  for  the  king  of  France  by 
sirBertrand  du  Guesclin,  225. 

Europe,  desokited  by  the  plague,  96. 

Eustace  de  St.  Pierre,  a  citizen  of  Calais,  his  patriotic 
conduct  during  the  siege  of  that  town,  91. 


Famine,  a  great  one,  in  France,  117. 
Faucille,  John  de,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  retires  from  the  town 

after  the  murder  of  the  bailiff  by  the  Whitehoods, 

254;  dies  atLi^le,  281. 
Fay,  sir  Godemar  du,  defends  the  ford  of  Blanchetaque 

against  Edwarci  the  Third  and  his  army,  79 ;  defeated 

by  the  Engush,  ib.;  narrowly  escapes  being  put  to 

death,  83. 

Felton,  sir  William,  killed  in  Spain,  164. 
Felton.  sir  Thomas,  captured  by  the  French  under  the 

duice  of  Aniou,  229. 
Fenestrages,  the  lord  Broquart  de,  takes  the  town  of  Hans, 

120 ;  defeated  and  captured  by  sir  Eustace  d'Ambre- 

ticourt,  121. 

Ferdinand,  king  of  Portugal,  declares  war  against  John, 
kmg  of  (Jastille,  282 ;  applies  to  England  for  assistance, 
ib.;  takes  the  field  against  the  Spaniards,  299 ;  makes 
peace  with  the  king  of  Castille,  300 ;  marries  his  daugh- 
ter the  infanta  to  him,  ib.;  marries  the  wife  of  one  of 
h^  knights.  393. 

Fenol,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  king  of  Portugal,  436. 

Flanders,  the  origin  of  the  civil  wars  in,  402. 

Flanders,  the  nobility  of,  make  war  on  the  men  of  Ghent, 
38. 

Planders,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
rlauders,  Lewis  earl  of,  betrothed  through  the  constraint 
of  the  Flemings,  to  Isabella,  daughter  of  the  king  of 
England,  87;  escapes  into  Fiance,  88;  marries  the 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Brabant,  94  ;  detains  an  em- 
bassador from  the  king  of  France  to  the  king  of  Scot- 
land, 246 ;  supports  the  cause  of  pope  Urban  in  his 
dominions,  against  the  Clementists,  249  ;  endeavors  to 
put  down  the  Whitehoods,  which  had  been  revived  at 
Ghent,  253 ;  collects  a  force  to  make  war  on  them,  255 ; 
makes  peace  with  them,  257  ;  comes  to  Ghent  at  the 
enUeaty  of  the  inhabitants,  259 ;  endeavors  to  prevail 
on  them  to  lay  aside  the  Whitehoods,  ib.;  causes  John 
Pruniaux  to  be  beheaded,  261 ;  goes  to  Bruges  at  the 
request  of  the  inhabitants,  276  ;  renews  the  war  with 
the  men  of  Ghent,  ib.;  besieges  the  town,  278  ;  defeats 
the  men  of  Ghent  under  Rassa  de  Harzelle,  and  burns 
a  body  of  them  in  the  church  of  Nevele,  279;  besieges 
again  the  town  of  Ghent,  291 ;  defeated  by  the  men  of 
Ghent  at  Bruges,  303;  escapes  with  great  difficulty  to 
Lisle,  305 ;  applies  to  the  king  of  France  for  assistance, 
312 ;  becomes  an  object  of  hatred  to  the  English.  326 ; 
applies  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  for  assistance  to  op- 
pose the  bishop  of  Norwich,  326 ;  dies  at  St.  Omer,  336 ; 
the  ceremony  of  his  funeral,  336. 
Flemings,  the,  under  Colin  Donnequin,  defeated  at  Cassel 

by  Philip  of  Valois,  25. 
Flemings,  under  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  promise  to  assist 
Edward  the  Third  against  the  king  of  France,  37 ;  rc- 
•    main  firm  to  their  alliance,  notwithstanding  the  solici- 
tations of  the  king  of  France,  39. 
Flemings,  the,  under  Robert  d' Artois,  flee  m  confusion 

from  before  St.  Omer,  48. 
Flemings,  the,  refuse  to  disinherit  the  earl  of  Flanders.  72 ; 
constrain  him  to  bo  betrothed  to  the  daughter  of  the 
king  of  England,  87  ;  besiege  the  town  of  Aire,  89; 
defeated  by  the  EuLdish  off  the  island  of  Bas.  205; 
make  peace  with  the  king  of  Enghind,  206. 
Foix,  Gaston  Phcebus,  count  of,  his  p;issioii  for  nogs,  3  ; 
defeats  the  infamous  jMCdi'.wie  of  Beauvoisis,  with 
great  slaughter,  at  Aleaux,  113;  visits  the  prince  of 
Wales  at  Tarbes.  361 ;  remits,  at  the  entreaty  of  the 
princessof  Wales,  sixty  thousand  francs  of  the  ransom 
of  the  count  d' Armagnac,  ib.;  takes  the  town  of  Cas- 
seres  from  the  Armagiuics,  362 ;  his  riches  and  liberality, 
365;  murders  sir  Peter  Arnaut,  367. 
Foix,  the  count  de,  obtains  Malvoism  from  the  king  of 
France  as  a  gift,  367 ;  origin  of  the  wars  between  him 
and  the  Armagnacs,  368 ;  his  cliaracter  and  manner  of 
life  869-  kills  his  son  and  heir  Gnston.  ib.;  his  manner 
of  keeping  the  feast  of  St.  Nicholas,  372 ;  rapidly  and 
in  a  secret  manner  informed  of  the  battle  of  Aljuba- 
rota,  382;  grants  permission  to  the  French  army  to 
pass' through  his  territories,  on  their  way  to  Castille, 
423;  magnificently  entertains  the  duke  of  Bourbon  on 
his  return  toward  France,  451 ;  prevents  the  count  d'- 
Armagnac  from  succeeding  in  his  attempt  to  purchase 


the  forts  occupied  by  the  free  companies,  453 ;  marries 
his  ward,  the  daughter  of  the  count  of  Boulogne,  to 
the  duke  of  Berry,  492 ;  does  homage  to  the  king  of 
France  at  Toulouse  for  the  county  of  Foix,  505;  his 
death,  535 ;  and  funeral,  537. 
Foix,  Evan  of,  burnt  to  death  at  a  masked  dance  in  Paris, 
557. 

Fongasse,  Laurence,  an  embassador  from  Portugal  to 
England,  relates  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  the  events 
which  had  happened  in  Portugal  after  the  departure 
of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  393. 

Fontenay  le  Comte,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  213. 

St.  Forget,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Walter  de  Pascal,  384. 
Forsath,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 
Fouage,  the  nature  of  the  tax  so  called,  170,  note. 
Friesland,  invaded  by  the  count  of  Hainault,  584. 
Froissart,  sir  John,  his  preface  to  his  chronicles,  14;  his 
reasons  for  visiting  the  count  de  Foix,  358;  sets  out  for 
Beam,  in  company  with  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  who 
informs  him  of  many  particulars  relative  to  the  wars 
in  Guienne,  361 ;  arrives  at  Orthes,  369 ;  becomes  ac- 
quainted with  the  Bastot  de  Mauleon,  372 ;  his  descrip- 
tion of  the  manners  of  tiie  English  and  Gascons  in  his 
time,  386 ;  travels  to  Middleburgh,  in  Zealand,  391 ; 
receives  information  relative  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal, 
ib.;  is  informed  of  the  particulars  of  the  arrest  of  sir 
Oliver  de  Clissf)n  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  437  ;  returns 
to  France  from  Beam,  in  company  with  the  lord  de  la 
Riviere  and  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille,  493 ;  goes  to 
Holland,  494 ;  returns  to  Paris  to  witness  queen  Isa- 
bella's public  entrance  into  that  city,  494;  visits  Eng- 
land in  the  reign  of  Richard  the  Second,  565;  pre- 
sents his  book  of  love  poems  to  the  king,  568. 


G. 


Gabei»le,  the,  a  tax  upon  salt,  imposed  through  France, 
99. 

Galande,  the  castle  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  216. 
Giirliz,  Gomez,  beheaded  by  order  of  don  Pedro,  168. 
Gars,  the  abbe  de,  beheaded  at  Amiens,  117. 
Gascons,  the,  oppose  the  attempt  of  the  prince  of  Wales 

to  impose  a  hearth  tax  on  the  country,  171. 
Gascons,  the,  their  manners  in  the  time  of  Froissart,  386. 
Geneva,  the  cardinal  de,  elected  pope  during  the  life-time 

of  Urban  the  Sixth,  249. 
Genoa,  its  state  and  condition  in  the  time  of  Froissart,  387. 
Genoese,  the,  raise  a  large  army  to  invade  Barbary,  514 ; 
besiege  the  town  of  Africa,  523 ;  break  up  their  expe- 
dition. 529. 

Gente,  sir  Guisebert,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  killed  for  having 
endeavored  to  make  peace  between  the  town  and  the 
earl  of  Flanders,  293. 
Genville.  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  105. 
St.  George,  the  chapel  of,  at  Windsor,  founded  by  Edward 
the  Third,  64. 

Germany,  the  emperor  of,  attends  a  great  assembly  at 
Rheims.  with  the  king  of  France,  to  consult  upon 
means  to  restore  the  union  of  the  church,  603 ;  deposed, 
624. 

Ghent,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  earl  of  Flanders,  278, 
290. 

Ghent,  the  men  of,  put  to  death  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  72 ; 
revive  the  custom  of  the  Whitehoods,  and  elect  John 
Lyon  their  captain,  252 ;  apply  to  the  earl  of  Flanders 
to  preserve  their  franchises,  253 ;  murder  the  bailiff  of 
Ghent,  253 ;  endeavor  to  make  their  peace  with  the 
earl,  254 ;  enter  into  alliance  with  other  towns  of  Flan 
ders,  255 ;  choose  new  leaders,  after  the  death  of  John 
Lyon,  ib.;  enter  into  alliance  with  the  town  of  Ypres, 
256 ;  besiege  Oudenarde,  ib.;  march  to  attack  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  in  Dendremonde,  257  ;  make  peace  with 
the  earl,  257  ;  take  the  town  of  Oudenarde  260  ;  sur 
render  it  to  the  earl's  forces.  261 ;  destroy  the  houses  of 
the  nobility,  ib.;  put  to  death  John  Boule,  one  of  thei 
commanders,  277 ;  take  several  towns  in  Flanders,  278 
defeated  with  great  slaughter  at  Nevele,  where  several 
hundreds  of  them  are  burnt  in  a  church,  279  ;  besiege 
Courtray,  280;  greatly  distressed  for  provisions,  but 
relieved  by  the  men  of  Liege,  300 ;  defeat  the  earl  of 
Flanders  at  Bruges,  304;  take  the  town  of  Bruges  and 
several  others,  ib.  et  seq.;  besiege  Oudenarde,  307  ;  en 
deavor  to  form  an  alliance  with  England,  309 ;  defeated 
at  the  pass  of  Commines,  under  Peter  du  Bois,  316 
defeated,  under  Philip  von  Artaveld,  at  the  battle  of 
Rosebecque,  321 ;  endeavoi  to  make  peace  with  the 
earl,  324;  take  the  town  of  Ardembourg,  825;  assist 
the  English  at  the  siege  of  Ypres,  330 ;  defeat  a  party 
of  the  French  at  Ardembourg,  343 ;  take  Damme,  Ml 
make  peace  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  heir  o 
Flanders,  356. 

Gloucester,  the  duke  of,  [Ibr  the  preceding  particulars  of 
this  prince  see  Buckingham,  the  earl  of,]  his  crea 
tion,  414;  confederates  with  the  duke  of  York  and 
others  against  Richard  the  Second  and  his  council,  439 
defeats  the  king's  forces,  under  the  duke  of  Ireland 
near  Oxford,  445;  thwarts  the  king  in  his  intentions  of 
making  peace  with  the  king  of  France,  534  :  plots  the 
destruction  of  the  king,  593 ;  instigates  the  Londoners 
to  petition  for  a  repeal  of  the  war  taxes,  594 ;  arrested 
by  order  of  the  king,  597  ;  put  to  death  at  Calais,  602. 
Gomegincs,  the  lord  of,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  on  his 
way  to  join  the  king  of  England  before  Rheims,  127. 
Goodman,  James,  chosen  leader  of  the  infamous  Jac- 
querie of  Beauvoisis,  112. 
Guy  la  Forest,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Walter  Manny, 

59 ;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  217. 
Gramat,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  John  Chandos,  184. 
Grammont,  the  town  yf,  in  Flanders,  taken  by  the  lord  d'- 
Anghein,  291. 


629 

Grave,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  Rrabanters,  468. 
Gravelines,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich, 
327. 

Gravelle,  the  lord  of,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  160. 
Gregory  the  Eleventh,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  202 ;  en- 
deavors to  make  peace  hetvveen  the  kings  of  France 
and  England,  219 ;  removes  to  Rome,  235 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Griffith,  a  Welshman,  commands  a  troop  of  the  free  com- 
panies, and  pdlages  several  places  in  France,  112. 
Gris,  James  Ic,  killed  in  a  duel  at  Paris  by  sir  John  de 
Carogne,  414. 

Gueldres,  the  duke  of,  promises  to  assist  the  king  of  Eng 
land  against  France,  181;  enters  into  an  alliance  with 
England,  433,  4j8;  sends  an  insulting  defiance  to  the 
king  of  France,  413  ;  endeavors  to  obtain  possession  of 
three  castles  belon;iing  to  his  duchy,  which  had  been 
sold  to  the  duke  of  Brahant,  458  ;  obtains  possession 
of  Grave,  468;  defeats  the  Brabanters  at  the  bridge  of 
Ravestein,  476 ;  makes  iieace  with  the  king  of  France 
and  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  488;  taken  prisoner  in 
Prussia,  490;  delivered  by  the  Teutonic  knights,  ib.; 
returns  to  Prussia  to  keep  his  faith  with  his  capturer, 
and  obtains  his  liberty.  491. 
Guerrande.  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  lord 

Charles  of  Blois.  58. 
Guesclin,  sir  Bertrand  du,  chosen  commander  of  the 
French  forces  in  Normandy,  145;  defeats  the  forces  of 
the  king  of  Navarre  at  the  battle  of  Cocherel,  146 ; 
obtains  possession  of  the  castle  of  Roulleboise,  146 ; 
goes  to  the  assistance  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  148 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150 ;  ransomed, 
154;  leads  an  army  into  Spain,  ib.;  appointed  consta 
ble  of  Castille,  155 ;  goes  to  the  assistance  of  Henry  ot 
Castille  against  don  Pedro  and  the  prince  of  Wales, 
161 ;  captured  at  the  battle  of  Navaretta,  167 ;  obtains 
his  ransom,  170 ;  joins  king  Henry  before  Toledo,  172 ; 
again  appointed  constable  of  Spain,  174:  joins  the 
duke  of  Anjou  in  an  expedition  against  the  prince  of 
Wales,  197  ;  invades  the  viscounty  of  Liniogcs,  200  ; 
takes  the  town  of  Yvrier,  ib.;  appointed  constable  of 
France,  201 ;  defeats  the  forces  of  sir  Robert  Knolles  at 
Pontvalin,  202;  takes  the  castle  of  Monmorillon  and 
several  other  places  in  Poitou,  210,  ££  iC?.;  heads  an 
army  against  Brittany,  216 ;  takes  tlietovvn  of  Rennes 
and  several  others,  ib.,  et  seq.;  sent  with  a  large  army 
against  the  king  of  Navarre,  225 ;  makes  war  on  Brit- 
tany, 248 ;  dies  at  Auvcrgne.  262 ;  the  etymology  of  his 
name,  437 ,  see  also  438,  note. 
Guesclin,  sir  Oliver  du,  made  prisoner  by  the  garrison  of 

Cherbourg,  242. 
Guincamp,  the  town  of.  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guea 
clin.  216. 

Guistelles,  the  lord  de,  appeases  an  insurrection  at  Bruges 
against  the  French  troops.  414. 


H. 


Hainault.  the  country  of,  invaded  by  the  French,  37. 39 ; 
in  danger  of  being  pillaged  by  the  Bretons  belonging 
to  the  army  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  of  Fran  e,  323. 
Hainault,  sir  John  of,  oilers  his  assistance  to  Isabella, 
queen  of  Edward  the  Second,  17;  escorts  her  to  Eng- 
land, 17 ;  assists  her  at  the  siege  of  Bristol,  18;  assists 
the  king  of  England  in  the  expedition  against  the 
Scots,  19 ;  his  territories  invaded  by  the  king  of  France, 
37 ;  appointed  governor  of  Hainault  during  the  absence 
of  the  earl  in  England,  38;  quits  the  allegiance  of 
England  for  that  of  France,  73. 

Hainault,  William  earl  of.  father  of  Philippa.  queen  of 
England,  his  deftth,  31. 

Hainault,  William  earl  ol'.  son  of  the  above,  sends  his  de- 
fiance to  the  kiuir  of  France.  38;  takes  the  town  of 
Aubenton,  &c..  ib.;  visits  England,  38;  Gemiany,  41; 
returns  to  Hainault,  42;  assembles  a  large  army  to 
raise  the  siege  of  Thin-l'Evequo,  ib.;  burns  the  town 
of  Seclin,  &c.  44;  takes  the  town  of  St.  Amand,47; 
Utrecht,  73 ;  slain  in  Friesland,  ib. 

Hainault,  the  count  of,  raiics  an  army  to  invade  Friesland, 
588 ;  overruns  the  country,  and  disl:  mds  his  forces.  585. 

Harcourt,  the  earl  of,  beheaded  at  Roi.en,  99. 

Harcourt,  the  young  earl  of,  makes  peace  with  the  duke 
ol"  Normandy,  120. 

Harcourt,  sir  God liey  de.  bapisijed  from  France,  72;  ac- 
companies the  king  of  Engjand  in  an  expedition  into 
Normandy,  76 ;  created  one  of  the  marshals  of  his 
army,  76 ;  defeats  a  body  of  men  from  Amiens  on  their 
march  to  join  the  king  of  France,  79;  carries  on  the 
war  in  Normandy  for  the  king  of  England,  109 ;  de 
feated  and  slain  at  the  battle  of  Coutantin,  110. 

Harcourt,  sir  John,  returns  to  France  from  England,  where 
he  had  been  as  a  Jiostage  ibr  king  John.  177. 

Harlestone.  sir  William,  appointed  governor  of  Cherbourg, 
226;  defeats  a  body  of  French  troops  under  sirWil 
liam  de  Bourdes,  whom  he  captures,  227. 

Harsley,  William  de.  a  physician  of  France,  cures  king 
Charles  the  Sixth  of  France  of  his  first  derangement, 
556;  dies  at  Laon,  556.  ■ 

Harzelle,  Rasse  de,  chosen  one  of  the  commanders  of  th« 
Whitehoods  of  Ghent,  255;  takes  several  towns  in 
Flanders,  278 ;  killed  in  an  engagement  with  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  279.  * 

Harzelles.  the  lord  de,  killed  at  Ghent,  340. 

Haspres,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  the  French.  38. 

Hawkwood,  sir  John,  an  English  commander,  enters  into 
the  service  of  Urban  the  Sixth  in  Italy,  250. 

Helly,  sir  James  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  Turks  at  the 
battle  of  Nicopoli,  588 ;  sent  to  France  with  informa 
tion  of  the  defeat  of  the  army  of  John  of  Burgnndy, 
589 ;  obtains  his  liberty,  591 ;  returns  to  France,  5^ 

Hennebon,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Montford,  as  the  duke  of  Brittaay.SO;  besieged  by  the 


630 


INDEX.- 


lord  Charles  of  Blois,  56, 59 ;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Gnesclin,  217. 

Henrv  the  Fourth,  of  England,  crowned  during  the  life- 
time of  Richaril  tlie  Second.  619. 

Henry  de  Trastainaro,  enters  Castille  with  a  large  army  to 
detlirone  his  brother  don  Pciiif),  154;  ackiiowieilaed 
and  crowned  king  of  Ciistille  by  the  Spaniards,  155 ; 
takes  measures  to  oppose  don  Pedro  and  the  prince  of 
Wales.  157 ;  defeated  at  the  battle  of  iVavarielta,  167 ; 
escapes  to  Arragon,  169  ;  makes  war  on  the  prince  of 
Wales  in  Aquitaiiie,  169 ;  makes  war  on  don  Pedro, 
assisted  by  the  kin?  of  Arragon.  172  ;  defeats  don  Pe- 
dro near  Montiel.  173;  puts  hnn  to  death,  174 ;  obtains 
the  submission  of  Casiille,  174;  enters  into  alliance 
with  the  king  of  France.  206;  makes  war  on  the  king 
of  Navarre,  225 ;  concludes  a  peace  with  him,  245;  his 
death,  ib. 

Henry,  the  infant  of  Spain,  marries  the  daughter  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  492 ;  crowned  king  of  Castille,  531. 

Henrielle,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre, 
116. 

Holland,  sir  John,  kills  lord  Ralph  Stafford,  351. 

Hostages,  sent  to  England  for  king  John  of  France,  450. 

Hue;,  sir  Walter,  killed  in  a  skirmish  in  Brittany,219. 

Hungary,  the  king  of,  applies  to  the  court  of  France  for 
assistance  against  tlie  sultan  Bajazet,  575;  crosses  the 
Danube  with  a  large  army,  accompanied  by  John  of 
Burgundy  and  his  forces,  578 ;  takes  the  town  of  Co- 
mecte  by  storm,  579 ;  besieges  Nicopoii,  581 ;  his  army 
defeated  by  Bajazet,  588. 

Huntingdon,  the  earl  of,  proclaims  a  tournament  at  Ox- 
ford with  the  view  of  murdering  king  Henry,  622 ;  slain 
at  Cirencester,  622. 

I. 

St.  Iago  de  Compostella,  the  town  of/in  Galicia,  ta- 
ken by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  401. 

Innocent  the  Sixth,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  97  ;  endea- 
vors to  make  peace  between  the  kings  ol"  France  and 
England,  and  the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre,  101; 
orders  a  croisade  to  be  preached  against  the  free  com- 
panies, 136 ;  his  death,  137. 

Insurrection  in  Paris  against  Charles  the  Sixth,  298. 

Insurrection  at  Rouen,  293. 

Insurrection,  a  general,  in  England,  in  favor  of  the  earl  of 

Derby  against  Richard  the  Second,  612. 
Interview  between  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of 

Lancaster,  407. 
Interview  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  at 

Ardres,  586. 

Ireland,  the  earl  of  Oxford  created  duke  of,  414 ;  incurs  the 
hatied  of  the  people  of  England,  439 ;  obtains  a  divorce 
from  his  wife,  the  lady  Philippa,  ib.,  442 ;  endeavors  to 
counteract  the  measures  of  the  commissioners  of  ac- 
counts and  the  new  council  of  state,  442 ;  marches  from 
Bristol  toward  London  as  lieutenant  for  the  king,  444; 
defe  ited  near  Oxford  by  the  Londoners,  under  the  duke 
of  Gloucester,  445 ;  Hies  the  kingdom,  445;  invited  to 
France,  467  ;  ordered  thence,  498. 

Irish,  theii-  manners  and  mode  of  warfare,  569. 

Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  the  Second,  declared  ineligible 
to  the  crown  of  France,  15;  incurs  the  hatred  of  sir 
Hugh  Spencer,  15 ;  lays  her  grievances  before  her  bro- 
ther, Charles  the  Fourth  of  France,  and  solicits  his 
advice  and  assistance,  ib.;  commanded  to  quit  France, 
16:  lands  in  England  with  a  considerable  force,  and  is 
joined  by  the  English  barons,  17 ;  takes  her  husband 
prisoner  at  Bristol,  17  ;  confines  hintin  Berkeley  castle, 
18;  enters  London  amid  great  rejoicings,  18;  obtains 
the  coronation  of  her  son  Edward  the  Tiiird,  19;  sus- 
pected of  being  pregnant  by  sir  Roger  Mortimer,  25; 
committed  to  prison  by  order  of  the  council,  ib.;  dies 
in  London,  138. 

Isabella,  daughter  of  Edward  the  Third  of  England,  be 
Irothed  to  Lewis  earl  of  Flanders,  87. 

Isabella,  the  lady,  of  Bavaria,  married  to  Charles  the 
Sixth  of  France,  348;  njakes  her  public  entry  into 
Paris,  494 

Isabella,  daughter  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  betrothed  to  Rich- 
ard the  Second  of  Englnnd,  577 ;  delivered  to  him  by 
king  Charles  at  Ardres,  586 ;  married  to  him  at  Calais, 
586. 

J. 

Jacqiterie,  the  rise  of  an  infamous  body  of  men  in  Beau- 
voisis  under  this  appellation,  112 ;  their  atrocities,  ib.; 
a  large  number  of  them  destroyed  by  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, 113;  thousands  of  them  slain  at  Meaux  by  the 
earl  of  Foix  and  the  captal  of  Buch,  113. 
^  James,  king  of  Cyprus,  interests  himself  to  obtain  the  libe- 
ration of  John  of  Burgundy  and  his  companions,  who 
were  prisoners  in  Turkey,  597. 
'  Bt.  Jean  d'Angely,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby, 

84;  surrenders  to  the  French,  97,  212. 
Jews,  the,  persecuted  through  Europe,  96. 
John,  son  of  Philip  of  Valois,  crowned  king  of  France, 
97;  makes  his  pubhc  entry  into  Paris,  ib.;  prevents  a 
combat  between  the  duke  of  Lancaster  ai  d  the  duke 
of  Brunswick,  97;  takes  possession  of  the  lands  of  the 
king  of  Navarre  in  Normandy,  98;  coins  florins  of 
gold,  which  were  called  lamb  florins,  ib.;  marches  an 
army  against  the  king  of  England,  99;  gives  the  duchy 
of  Normandy  to  his  eldest  son,  the  dauphin  of  Vienne, 
ib.;  arrests  the  king  of  Navarre,  99 ;  marches  an  army 
against  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  100 ;  collects  an  army 
to  oppose  the  prince  of  Wales,  100 ;  defeated  and  taken 
prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105 ;  surrenders  to  the 
prince  of  Wales,  106;  embarked  for  England,  110; 
rides  through  London,  ib.;  confined  in  Windsor  castle. 
3).;  enters  into  a  treaty  with  the  kins  of  England  aQ4 


the  prince  of  Wales,  122 ;  the  French  council  refuse  to 
ratify  it.  ib.;  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  124 ;  ob- 
tains his  liberty,  and  returns  to  France,  133;  magnifi- 
cently entertained  at  Paris,  134;  quarrels  with  the  king 
of  Navarre,  137 ;  visits  the  pope  at  Avignon,  137 ;  puts 
on  the  cross,  138;  returns  to  England,  140;  his  death. 
141 ;  buried  at  St.  Denis,  143,  and  note. 

John,  don,  son  of  Henry  de  Trastamare,  crowned  king  of 
Castille,  245 ;  makes  war  on  Portugal,  282 ;  takes  the 
field  against  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  earl  of  Cam- 
bridge, 299 ;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of  Portugal, 
300;  marries  his  daughter,  300 ;  sends  his  defiance  to 
the  new  king  of  Portugal,  and  raises  an  army  to  make 
war  on  him,  360, 393 ;  besieges  Lisbon,  360. 395 ;  applies 
to  the  king  of  France  for  assistance,  360 ;  abandons  the 
siege  of  Lisbon,  377 ;  takes  the  field  against  the  king  of 
Portugal.  878 ;  defeated,  with  great  slaughter,  at  the 
battle  of  Aljubarota,  380,  397 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with 
the  king  of  Portugal,  382 ;  applies  to  France  for  assist- 
ance against  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  404 ;  grants  permission  to  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster to  send  his  men  into  Casiille  to  recruit  their 
health,  449 ;  regains  possession  of  Galicia  after  the  de- 
parture of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  466 ;  sends  embas- 
sadors to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  demand  his  daugh- 
ter for  the  infant  of  Spain,  471 ;  makes  peace  with  the 
duke,  491 ;  marries  his  son  to  the  lady  Catherine  of 
Lancaster,  492;  his  death,  531. 

John,  don,  grand  master  of  Avis,  declared  king  of  Portu 
gal,  300,  360,  393;  crowned.  860,  395;  sends  embassa- 
dors to  England  to  solicit  the  alliance'of  Richard  the 
Second.  360,  375;  raises  an  army  to  make  war  on  the 
king  of  Castille.  378 ;  defeats  him  at  the  battle  of  Al- 
jubarota, 880,  897;  enters  into  a  truce  with  him,  382; 
sends  embassadors  to  solicit  the  afsistance  of  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  392;  receives  favorable  answers.  398; 
writes  friendly  letters  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  on  his 
arrival  in  Galicia,  404 ;  has  an  interview  with  him,  407 ; 
marries  the  lady  Philippa,  daughter  of  the  duke  of 
Ijancaster,  421 ;  takes  the  field  against  the  king  of  Cas- 
tille, 434;  burns  the  town  of  Santarem,  435;  takes 
Ferrol,  435 ;  forms  a  junciion  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter at  Orense,  447 ;  dismisses  his  army,  450. 

John  of  Gaunt,  earl  of  Richmond,  created  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, 138. 

John,  friar,  de  la  Rochtaillade,  delivers  an  apologue  before 
the  cardinals  concerning  the  papacy,  890. 

Joigny,  the  earl  of,  captured  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  101 ; 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  151. 

Joigny,  the  lord  £aoul  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  prince  of 
Wales,  101. 

Joinville,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  the  free-booting  compa- 
nies, 184. 

Jouel,  sir  John,  joins  the  king  of  Navarre,  142;  slain  at  the 

battle  of  Cocherel  in  Normandy,  146. 
Jouy,  the  count  de,  burnt  to  death  at  a  masked  dance  at 

Pans,  557. 

Jugon,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois 
through  treachery,  60;  retaken  by  the  lord  John  de 
Montfort,  152 ;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
216. 

St.  Julien,  Louis  de,  takes  the  town  of  Chatelheraut,  195. 

Juliers,  William  count  de,  made  duke  of  Gaeldres,  455. 

Juliers,  the  duke  of.  promises  assistance  o  the  king  of 
England  against  France,  181 ;  defeats  the  duke  of  Bra- 
bant with  great  slaughter,  457 ;  makes  his  peace  with 
the  emperor,  457 ;  makes  his  submission  to  the  king  of 
France,  486  ;  makes  peace  between  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres  and  the  king  of  France,  488. 

K. 

Kent,  the  earl  of^  beheaded  through  the  jealousy  of  sir 

Robert  Mortimer,  85. 
Knights  Bachelors,  the  signification  of  their  title,  47;  note. 
Knights  Bannerets,  an  account  of  their  title  and  rank,  23; 

note. 

Knights  of  the  Garter,  the  order  instituted  at  Windsoi  by 
Edward  the  Third,  64 ;  the  names  of  the  first  knights, 
65;  note. 

Knights  of  the  Hare,  the  origin  of  their  title,  86. 

Knights  of  the  Star,  the  first  of  that  order,  97. 

Knolles,  sir  Robert,  commands  a  troop  of  free  companies 
in  Normandy,  132 ;  makes  an  incursion  into  Berry  and 
Auvergne,  122  ;  goes  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince  of 
Wales,  183 ;  appointed  captain  of  the  prince  of  Wales's 
companies,  183;  summoned  to  England  by  king  Ed- 
ward, 196;  leads  an  army  into  Picardy,  198 ;  enters  into 
a  composition  to  save  the  country  from  being  pillaged, 
198 ;  defeated  at  Pont  Valin  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, 202;  he  retreats  into  Brittany,  ib.;  incurs  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  king  of  England,  205;  some  account 
of  his  life,  ib.  note;  reinstated  in  his  favor,  ib.;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Brittany,  16 ;  captures  the  lord  de 
Mauvoisin  268. 

L. 

Lac,  Lb,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 
Lamb  florins,  first  coined,  98. 

Lambe,  John,  assassinates  Evan  of  Wales  at  Mortmain- 
sur-mer,  238. 

Lancaster,  Thomas,  earl  of,  beheaded  through  the  enmity 
of  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  15. 

Lancaster.  Henry,  earl  of.  brother  of  the  former,  joins 
the  party  of  queen  Isabella  against  Edward  the  Se- 
cond and  the  Spencers,  17. 

Lancaster,  the  duke  of,  son  of  earl  Henry,  lands  in  Cou- 
tantin  to  assist  Philip  of  Navarre  against  the  king  of 
France,  100 ;  takes  the  town  of  Verneuil,  ib. ;  besieges 
Rennes,  111 ;  leads  a  large  army  into  Picardy.  123 ;  i 


persuades  the  king  of  England  to  make  peace  with 
the  duke  of  Normandy,  130;  dies  of  the  plague,  137 

Lancaster,  John  of  Gaunt,  duke  of,  his  creation,  138;  ensi- 
barks  with  a  large  army  for  Aquitaine,  160;  leads  a 
large  army  into  France,  186 ;  returns  to  England,  191; 
embarks  with  a  large  force  for  Aquitaine,  197 ;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Acjuitaine,  203;  takes  Mont  Peon» 
204;  Marries  ihe  lady  Constance,  daughter  of  Don  Pe- 
dro of  Castille,  206 ;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  leads  an 
army  through  France  to  Bordeaux.  218.  et  seq. ;  enters 
into  a  truce  with  the  French,  and  returns  to  England, 
222;  made  regent  of  England,  during  the  minority  of 
Richard  the  Second,  224 ;  heads  an  army  into  Britta- 
ny, 225;  besieges  St.  Malo,  2S8;  abandons  the  siege, 
241 ;  informed  of  the  death  of  Don  Henry,  king  of 
Castille,  246;  sent  to  treat  with  the  Scots,  282;  makes 
a  truce  vvitli  them,  288 ;  refused  admission  into  Berwick 
castle,  ib. ;  returns  to  Scotland  with  the  earl  of  Doug- 
lass, 289;  sent  for  by  king  Richard,  ib. ;  offended  with 
the  earl  of  Northumberland,  290 ;  appeased  by  the 
king,  ib. ;  obtains  nn  army  to  make  war  on  Castille, 
399;  embarks  for  Portugal,  ib. ;  forces  the  French  to 
raise  the  blockade  of  Brest,  400;  arrives  at  Corunna, 
ib. ;  takes  the  town  of  St.  Iago  de  Compostella  and 
several  others  in  Galicia,  401,  et  seq. ;  makes  war  on 
Arragon,  416 ;  iimrries  his  daughter,  the  lady  Philippa, 
to  the  king  of  PortugaJ,  421 :  takes  the  towns  of  En- 
ten9a,  &c.,  423,  et  seq. ;  sutlers  greatly  from  the  heat 
of  the  climate,  447 ;  foiinG  a  junction  with  the  king  of 
Portugal,  ib. ;  passes  the  Duero.  ib. ;  dispirited  by  th« 
sickness  of  himself  and  army,  448 ;  disbands  his  men, 
448;  obtains  permission  from  king  of  Castille  for  them 
to  recruit  their  health  in  his  towns,  449 ;  quits  Galicia 
and  returns  to  Bayonne,  452,  466 ;  applies  to  England 
for  fiesh  assistance,  466 ;  betrothes  his  daughter  Catha- 
rine to  the  infant  of  Spain,  488;  makes  peace  with  the 
king  of  Castille,  491 ;  marries  his  daughter  to  the  infant, 
492;  receives  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  as  a  gift  from 
king  Richard  and  his  council,  564 ;  embarks  for  Aqui- 
taine, 565;  ordered  to  return  in  consequence  of  the  re- 
monstrances of  the  towns  of  Aquitaine  against  the 
king's  gift,  570 ;  marries  his  concubine.  577;  offended 
with  king  Richard  for  the  murder  of  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester, 602 ;  makes  peace  with  him,  ib. ;  his  death,  610. 

Lancaster,  the  duchess  of,  takes  her  daughter  to  Castille, 
and  marries  her  to  the  infant,  492  ;  finds  the  bones  or 
her  father,  don  Pedro,  and  has  them  buried  at  Se- 
ville, ib. 

Langon,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67 ;  mur 

renders  to  the  duke  of  Aiyou,  221. 
Langurant,  the  lord  de,  captured  by  the  duke  of  Anjou 

^8;  turns  to  the  French  -icterest,  229 ;  slain  near  Cai- 

dillac.  245. 

Launoy,  John  de,  one  of  tlie  commanders  of  tiie  men  of 
Ghent,  slain  a;  the  church  of-Nevele,  279. 

Lauton,  sir  John,  slain  before  La  Ilochelle,  209. 

Le  Clerc,  Arnold,  one  of  the  commandei's  of  the  men  of 
Ghent,  defeats  a  party  of  the  Flemish  nobility  at  On- 
denarde,  280 :  defeated  and  slain  at  Berchem,  ib. 

Leon,  king  of  Armenia,  arrives  in  France,  after  losing  his 
dominions,  387  ;  relieved  by  the  king  of  France,  389; 
his  death,  390,  note;  endeavors  to  negotiate  a  peace 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  412. 

Leon,  sir  Herve  de,  captured  before  Vannes.  63;  liberated 
by  king  Edward,  65 ;  dies  at  Paris,  ib. 

Letter,  from  Edward  the  Black  Prince,  to  the  bishop  of 
Worcester,  after  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  108, 7iote. 

Letter,  sent  by  the  king  of  England  to  Aquitaine,  194. 

Lewis,  the  lord  of  Spain,  raises  the  siege  of  Hennebon,  57, 
takes  the  town  ofDinant,  &c.,  58;  defeated  at  Q.uim- 
perle  by  sir  Walter  Manny,  ib. ;  engages  sir  P».obert 
d'Artois  at  sea.  61. 

Libourne,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby  67 

Liege,  the  bishop  of.  endeavors  to  make  peace  between 
the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  bisiiop  of  Norwich,  305. 

liieux,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 

Lignac,  sir  Helion  de,  sent  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  to  the  duke 
of-Beiry,  469. 

Lignac,  sir  William  de,  seneschal  of  Saintonge,  takes  the 
castle  of  Aigle,  844;  accompanies  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille,  418;  ar- 
rives at  Burgos.  426. 

Limoges,  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  tlie  duke  of  Berry, 
199 ;  taken  by  storm  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  200. 

Linde,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  197; 
delivered  by  the  captal  of  Buch,  ib. 

Linieres,  sir  Maubrun  de,  dies  at  Neva,  133. 

Lionel,  earl  of  Ulster,  created  duke  of  Clarence,  138; 
marries  the  daughter  of  the  lord  Galeasof  Milan,  171 ; 
his  death,  174. 

Lisbon,  the  city  of,  besieged  by  the  king  of  Castille,  360, 395- 
Lisle,  the  earl  of,  makes  war  in  Gascony  for  the  king  of 
France,  44 ;  besieges  Auberoche,  67 ;  taken  prisoner  by 
the  earl  of  Derby,  68. 
St.  Lo,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  king  Ed- 
ward. 77. 

London,  the  bishop  of.  appointed  to  accompany  the  duke- 
of  Lancaster  in  an  expedition  against  Spain,  326. 

Londoners,  the,  dissatisfied  with  king  Richard  and  his 
council,  apply  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester  to  take  upon 
Jiim  the  government  of  the  realm,  439;  wait  upon  the 
king  at  Windsor  to  lay  their  grievances  before  him, 
and  to  demand  redress,  440;  prevail  upon  the  king  to 
fix  a  day  to  examine  into  tlie  conduct  of  those  who 
had  had  the  management  of  the  finances,  ib. ;  defeat 
the  duke  of  Ireland  and  the  king's  forces,  near  Oxford, 
445 ;  wait  upon  the  king,  at  the  instigation  of  the  duke 
of  Gloucester,  to  demand  tiie  repeal  of  the  ta.\es  which 
had  been  imposed  to  ca;i  y  on  tlie  war  with  France, 
594;  take  pert  with  the  t  ail  of  Derby  in  his  quarrel 
with  the  earl  marshal,  60? ;  rise  ia  favor  of  the  ea^l  of 


INDEX 


at  Tarbes,  360 ;  visited  by  the  count  tie  Foix,  361 ;  ap- 
points sir  Peter  Arnaut  governor  of  Lourde,  ib. 

Elmbam,  sir  William,  committed  to  the  Tower  by  the 
commissioners  of  accounts,  on  a  charge  of  havmg 
sold  Bourbourg  and  Gravelines  to  the  French, 

English  the,  their  manners  in  the  time  of  Froissart.  386. 

Entenca,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  4  12. 

Escaudouve.  the  ca  'leof,  in  Hainault,  taken  and  destroy- 
ed 41 

r:spaig'n,  the  hours  ti' .  his  remarkable  strength.  366. 

Estampes.  the  count  d'.  sent  to  endeavor  to  wm  over  the 
duke  of  Brittany  to  tlie  French  interest,  463. 

Eu  the  eail  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  under  Ed- 
ward the  Third.  77  ;  beheaded  at  i'aris,  97. 

Eu.  the  count  de.   See  Artois,  Philip  d'. 

Emn  of  Wales,  receives  a  naval  co^imand  under  the 
king  of  France,  209 ;  defeats  the  Eui^lish  in  the  island 
of  Guernsey,  ib.;  sent  to  Spain  to  ;  Alicit  assistance 
from  king  Henry,  ib.;  insults  the  earl  of  Pembroke  at 
St  Andero,  209 ;  blockades  the  town  of  La  Rochelle, 
212  ■  takes  the  castle  of  Soubise,  ib.;  besieges  Mont- 
main-sur-mer,  231 ;  assnssinated  by  John  Lambe,  2^. 

Evreux,  the  county  of,  subdued  for  the  king  of  France  by 
sirBertrand  du  Guesclin,  225. 

Europe,  desolated  by  the  plague,  96.  _  . 

Eustace  de  St.  Pierre,  a  citizen  of  Calais,  his  patriotic 
conduct  during  the  siege  of  that  town,  91. 


FamixVE,  a  great  one.  in  France,  117. 
Faucille,  John  de.  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  retires  (rorn  thetown 

.ifier  the  murder  of  the  bailiff  by  the  Whitehoods, 

254;  dies  at  Lis ie.  281.  .  ,    ^.r,i     u  * 

Fay,  sir  Godemar  du.  defends  the  tord  of  Blanchetaque 

against  Edwarc  the  Third  and  his  army,  t9\  defeated 

by  the  Engiish,  ib.;  narrowly  escapes  being  put  to 

death,  83.  . 
Felton,  sir  William,  killed  in  Spam,  164. 
Felton.  sir  Thomas,  captured  by  the  French  under  the 

du^eof  Anion,  229.  ,      ,   ,  ru 

Fenestrages,  the  lord  Broquart  de,  takes  the  town  of  Hans, 

120;  defeated  and  captured  by  sir  Eustace  d  Ambre- 

ticourt,  121.  •    i  T  u 

Ferdinand,  king  of  Portugal,  declares  war  against  John, 
kmg  of  (;astille,  2^ ;  applies  to  England  for  assistance, 
ib  •  takes  the  field  against  the  Spaniards.  299 ;  makes 
peace  with  the  king  of  Castille,  300 ;  marries  his  daugh- 
ter the  infanta  to  him,  ib.;  marries  the  wife  of  one  of 
h^  knights.  393. 

Ferrol,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Portugal,  4*. 

Flanders,  the  origin  of  the  civil  wars  in,  402. 

Flanders,  the  nobility  of,  make  war  on  the  men  of  Ghent, 
38 

F^landers,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
i<^landers,  Lewis  earl  of,  betrothed  through  the  constraint 
of  the  Flemings,  to  Isabella,  daughter  of  the  king  ot 
England,  87;  escapes  into  France,  88;  marries  the 
dau-hter  of  the  duke  of  Brabant,  94  :  detains  an  em- 
bassador from  the  king  of  France  to  the  king  of  Scot- 
land 246  •  supports  the  cause  of  pope  Urban  in  his 
dominions,  against  the  Clementists,  249 ;  endeavors  to 
put  down  the  Whitehoods,  which  had  been  revived  at 
Ghent  253 ;  collects  a  fo'  ce  to  make  war  on  them,  255; 
makes  peace  with  them,  257  ;  comes  to  Ghent  at  the 
entreaty  of  the  inhabitants.  259 ;  endeavors  to  prevail 
on  them  to  lay  aside  the  Whitehoods.  ib.;  causes  John 
Pruniaux  to  be  beheaded,  261 ;  goes  to  Bruges  at  the 
request  of  the  inhabitants,  276  ;  renews  the  war  with 
Uie  men  of  Ghent,  ib.;  besieges  the  town.  278  ;  defeats 
the  men  of  Ghent  under  Rassa  de  Harzelle,  and  burns 
a  body  of  them  in  the  church  of  Nevele,  279;  besieges 
again  the  town  of  Ghent,  291 ;  defeated  by  the  men  of 
Ghent  at  Bruges,  303;  escapes  with  great  difficulty  to 
Lisle  305 ;  applies  to  the  king  of  France  for  assistance, 
312  •  becomes  an  object  of  hatred  to  the  English.  326- 
aoidies  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy  for  assistance  to  op 
pose  the  bishop  of  Norwich.  326 ;  dies  at  St.  Omer,  336 ; 
the  ceremony  of  his  funeral,  336. 
Flenwngs,  the.  under  Colin  Donnequm,  defeated  at  Cassel 

by  Phdip  of  Valois,  25. 
Flemings,  under  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  promise  to  assist 
Edward  the  Third  against  the  king  of  France  37 ;  re- 
main firm  t'j  their  alliance,  notwithstandmg  the  solici- 
tations of  the  king  of  France,  39. 
Flemings,  the,  under  Robert  d' Artois,  flee  m  confusion 
from  before  St.  Omer,  48.  ,   r^^i    j  to. 

Flemings,  the,  refuse  to  disinherit  the  earl  of  Flanders  72, 
constrain  him  to  be  betrothed  to  the  daughter  of  the 
kin"  of  England,  87;  besiege  the  town  of  Aire,  89; 
defeated  by  the  Endish  otf  the  island  of  Bas.20o; 
make  peace  with  the  king  of  England,  ^Cb. 
Foix  Gaston  Phoebus,  count  of,  Ins  passion  tor  nogs,  d 
defeats  the  infamous  J.cuuevie  ot  beauvoisis,  with 
great  slaughter,  at  Meaux.  113;  visits  the  prince  of 
Wales  at  Tarbes.  361 ;  remits,  at  the  entreaty  of  the 
princessof  Wales,  sixty  thousand  francs  of  the  ransom 
of  the  count  d' Avmagnac,  ib.;  takes  the  town  of  Cas- 
seresfromtho  Armaguacs,  S62 ;  bis.riches  and  liberality. 
365;  murders  sir  Peter  Arnaut,  367. 
Foix,  the  count  de.  obtains  Malvoism  froin  the  king  of 
France  as  a  gift,  867   origin  of  the  wars  between  him 
and  the  Armagnacs,  368 ;  his  character  and  manner  of 
life  369;  kills  his  son  and  heir  Gi.ston.  ib.;  his  manner 
of  keeping  the  feast  of  St.  Nicholas,  372;  rapidly  and 
in  a  secret  manner  informed  of  the  battle  of  Aljuba- 
rota  382;  giants  permission  to  the  French  army  to 
pass  through  bis  territories,  on  their  way  to  Castille, 
423-  magnificently  entcifiins  the  duke  of  Bourbon  on 
hi8 'return  toward  France,  451 ;  prevents  the  count  d  - 
Artimgnac  from  succeeding  in  his  attempt  to  purchase 


the  forts  occupied  by  the  free  companies,  453 ;  marries 
his  ward,  the  daughter  of  the  count  of  Boulogne,  to 
the  duke  of  Berry,  492 ;  does  homage  to  the  king  of 
Fiance  at  Toulouse  for  the  county  of  Foix,  505;  his 
death,  535;  and  funeral,  537. 
Foix.  Evan  of,  burnt  to  death  at  a  masked  dance  in  Paris, 
557. 

Fongasse,  Laurence,  an  embassador  from  Portugal  to 
England,  relates  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  the  events 
which  had  happened  in  Portugal  after  the  departure 
of  the  earl  of  Cambridge,  393. 
Fontenay  le  Comte,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  213. 

St.  Forget,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Walter  de  Pascal,  dm. 
Forsath,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 
Fouage,  the  nature  of  the  tax  so  called,  170,  note. 
Friesland,  invaded  by  the  count  of  Hainault,  584. 
Froissart,  sir  John,  his  preface  to  his  chronicles,  14 ;  his 
reasons  for  visiting  the  count  de  Foix,  358;  sets  out  for 
Beam,  in  company  with  sir  Espaign  du  Lyon,  who 
informs  him  of  many  particulars  relative  to  the  wars 
in  Guienne,  361 :  arrives  at  Orthes,  369 ;  becomes  ac 
quainted  with  the  Bastot  de  Mauieon,  372 ;  his  descrip 
tion  of  the  manners  of  tiie  English  and  Gascons  in  his 
time,  386;  travels  to  Middleburgh,  in  Zealand.  391; 
receives  information  relative  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal, 
ib  •  is  informed  of  the  particulars  of  the  arrest  of  sir 
Oliver  de  Ciissoii  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  437 ;  returns 
to  France  from  Beam,  in  company  with  the  lord  de  la 
Riviere  and  sir  William  de  la  Tremouille,  493 ;  goes  to 
Holland,  494 ;  returns  to  Paris  to  witness  queen  Isa- 
bella's public  entrance  into  that  city,  494;  visits  Eng- 
land in  the  reign  of  Richard  the  Second,  565;  pre 
sents  his  book  of  love  poems  to  the  king,  568. 


G. 


Gabei»le,  the,  a  tax  upon  salt,  imposed  through  France, 
99. 

Galande,  the  castle  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  216. 
Gurliz,  Gomez,  beheaded  by  order  of  don  Pedro.  168 
Gars,  the  abbe  de,  beheaded  at  Amiens,  117. 
Gascons,  the.  oppose  the  attempt  of  the  prince  of  Wales 

to  impose  a  hearth  tax  on  the  country,  171. 
Gascons,  the,  their  manners  in  the  time  of  Froissart.  386. 
Geneva,  the  cardinal  de.  elected  pope  during  the  life-time 

of  Urban  the  Sixth,  249. 
Genoa,  its  state  and  condition  in  the  time  of  Froissart,  387. 
Genoese,  the,  raise  a  large  army  to  invade  Barbary,  514; 
besiege  the  town  of  Africa,  523 ;  break  up  their  expe- 
dition, 529.  n  , 
Gente,  sir  Guisebert,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  killed  for  having 
endeavored  to  make  peace  between  the  town  and  the 
earl  of  Flanders,  293.                        ^„  •  . 
Genville,  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  105 
St.  George,  the  chapel  of,  at  Windsor,  founded  by  Edward 
the  Third,  64.  ,  ,  ^ 
Germany,  the  emperor  of,  attends  a  great  assembly  at 
Rheims.  with  the  king  of  France,  to  consult  upon 
means  to  restore  the  union  of  the  church.  603 ;  deposed, 

Ghent,  the  town  of.  besieged  by  the  earl  of  Flanders,  278, 
290. 

Ghent  the  men  of,  put  to  death  Jacob  von  Artaveld,  72 ; 
revive  the  custom  of  the  Whitehoods,  and  elect  John 
Lyon  their  captain,  252 ;  apply  to  the  earl  of  Flanders 
to  preserve  their  franchises,  253;  murder  the  ba  iliff  of 
Ghent,  253 ;  endeavor  to  make  their  peace  with  the 
earl,  254 ;  enter  into  alliance  with  other  towns  of  Flan  ■ 
ders',  255';  choose  new  leaders,  after  the  death  of  John 
Lyon,  ib.;  enter  into  alliance  with  the  town  of  Ypres, 
256;  besiege  Oudenarde,  ib.;  march  to  attack  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  in  Dendremonde,  257  ;  make  peace  with 
the  earl,  257  ;  take  the  town  of  Oudenarde  260  ;  sur- 
render it  to  the  earl's  forces.  261 ;  destroy  the  houses  of 
the  nobility,  ib.;  put  to  death  John  Boule,  one  of  their 
commanders,  277 ;  take  several  towns  in  Flanders,  278 ; 
defeated  with  great  slaughter  at  Nevele,  where  several 
hundreds  of  them  are  burnt  in  a  church,  279  ;  besiege 
Courtray,  280;  greatly  distressed  for  provisions,  but 
relieved  by  the  men  of  Liege,  300 ;  defeat  the  earl  of 
Flanders  at  Bruges,  304 ;  take  the  town  of  Bruges  and 
several  others,  ib.  et  seg.;  besiege  Oudenarde,  307  ;  en- 
deavor to  form  an  alliance  with  England,  309 ;  defeated 
at  the  pass  of  Commines,  under  Peter  du  Bois,  316; 
defeated,  under  Philip  von  Artaveld,  at  the  battle  of 
Rosebecque,  321 ;  endeavoi  to  make  peace  with  the 
earl,  324 ;  take  the  town  of  Ardembourg,  325 ;  assist 
the  English  at  the  siege  of  Ypres,  330;  defeat  a  party 
of  the  French  at  Ardembourg,  343 ;  take  Damme,  347  ; 
make  peace  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  heir  of 
Flanders,  356. 

Gloucester,  the  duke  of,  [for  the  preceding  particulars  ot 
this  prince  see  Buckingham,  the  earl  of,]  his  crea- 
tion, 414 ;  confederates  with  the  duke  of  York  and 
others  against  Richard  the  Second  and  his  council,  439 ; 
defeats  the  king's  forces,  under  the  duke  of  Ireland, 
near  Oxford,  445;  thwarts  the  king  in  his  intentions  of 
making  peace  with  the  king  of  Fiance,  534 :  plots  the 
destruction  of  the  king,  593 ;  instigates  the  Londoners 
to  petition  for  a  repeal  of  the  war  taxes,  594 ;  arrested 
by  order  of  the  king,  597 ;  put  to  death  at  Calais,  602. 
Gomegines,  the  lord  of,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  on  his 
way  to  join  the  king  of  England  before  Rheims,  127. 
Goodman,  James,  chosen  leader  of  the  infamous  Jac- 
querie of  Beauvoisis,  112. 
Guy  la  Forest,  the  castle  of.  taken  by  sir  Walter  Manny, 

59;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  217. 
Gramat,  the  town  of.  taken  by  sir  John  Chandos.  184. 
Grammont.  the  town  of,  in  Flan4ers.  taken  by  the  lord  d  - 
Anghgin,  291» 


Grave,  the  tovra  of.  besieged  by  the  Brabanters,  468. 
Gravelines.  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich. 
327. 

Gravelle,  the  lord  of,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  160. 
Gregory  the  Eleventh,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  202;  en- 
deavors to  make  peace  between  the  kings  of  France 
and  England,  219 ;  removes  to  Rome,  235 ;  his  death,  ib. 
Griffith,  a  Welshman,  commands  a  troop  of  the  free  com- 
panies, and  pillages  several  places  in  France,  112. 
Gris,  James  le,  killed  in  a  duel  at  Paris  by  sir  John  de 
Carogne,  414. 

Gueldres,  the  duke  of,  promises  to  assist  the  king  of  EiiB 
land  against  France,  181 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with 
England,  433,  458;  sends  an  insulting  defiance  to  the 
king  of  France,  413  ;  endeavois  to  obtain  possession  of 
three  castles  belonging  to  his  duchy,  which  had  been 
sold  to  the  duke  of  Brabant,  458;  obtains  possession 
of  Grave,  468;  defeats  tlie  Brabanters  at  the  bridge  of 
Ravestein,  476  ;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of  France 
and  the  duchess  of  Brabant,  488;  taken  prisoner  in 
Prussia,  490;  delivered  by  the  Teutonic  knights,  ib.; 
returns  to  Prussia  to  keep  his  faith  with  his  capturer, 
and  obtains  bis  liberty,  491. 
Guerrande,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  forces  of  the  lord 

Charles  of  Blois.  58. 
Guesclin.  sir  Bertrand  du.  chosen  commander  of  the 
French  forces  in  Normandy.  145 ;  defeats  the  forces  of 
the  king  of  Navarre  at  the  battle  of  Cocherel.  146 ; 
obtains  possession  of  the  castle  of  RouUeboise,  146 ; 
goes  to  the  assistance  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois.  148 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150 ;  ransomed. 
154 ;  leads  an  army  into  Spain,  ib.;  appointed  consta 
ble  of  Castille.  155 ;  goes  to  the  assistance  of  Henry  of 
Castille  against  don  Pedro  and  the  prince  of  Wales. 
161 ;  captured  at  the  battle  of  Navaretta,  167 ;  obtams 
his  ransom.  170;  joins  king  Henry  before  Toledo,  172; 
again  appointed  constable  of  Spain,  174;  joins  the 
duke  of  Anjou  in  an  expedition  against  the  prince  of 
Wales,  197;  invades  the  viscounty  of  Limoges,  200; 
takes  the  town  of  Yvrier,  ib.;  appointed  constable  of 
France.  201 ;  defeats  the  forces  of  sir  Robert  Knolles  at 
Pontvalin,  202 ;  takes  the  castle  of  Moninorillon  and 
several  other  places  in  Poitou,  210,  etseq.;  heads  an 
army  against  Brittany,  216 ;  takes  the  town  of  Rennes 
and  several  others,  ib.,  et  scq.;  sent  with  a  large  army 
against  the  king  of  Navarre,  225;  makes  war  on  Brit- 
tany, 248 ;  dies  at  Auvergne.  262 ;  the  etymology  of  his 
name.  437 ,  see  also  438,  note. 
Guesclin.  sir  Oliver  du,  made  prisoner  by  the  garrison  of 

Cherbourg,  243. 
Guincamp,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gue« 
clin,  216. 

Guistelles,  the  lord  de,  appeases  an  insurrection  at  Bruge* 
against  the  French  troops.  414. 


H. 


Hainault,  the  country  of,  invaded  by  the  French,  37,39; 
in  danger  of  being  pillaged  by  the  Bretons  belonging 
to  the  army  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  of  Fran  e,  323. 
Hainault.  sir  John  of,  otfers  his  assistance  to  Isabella, 
queen  of  Edward  the  Second.  17 ;  escorts  her  to  Eng- 
land, 17 ;  assists  her  at  the  siege  of  Bristol,  18;  assists 
the  king  of  Eii};land  in  the  expedition  against  the 
Scots,  19 ;  his  territories  invaded  by  the  king  of  France, 
37 ;  appointed  governor  of  Hainault  during  the  absence 
of  the  earl  in  England,  38;  quits  the  allegiance  of 
England  for  that  of  France,  73. 
Hainault,  William  earl  of,  liither  ofPhilippa,  queen  of 

England,  his  death.  31. 
Hainault,  William  earl  of,  son  of  the  above,  sends  his  de- 
fiance to  tiie  king  of  France,  38;  takes  the  town  of 
Aubenton,  &c.,  ib.;  visits  England,  38;  Germany,  41; 
returns  to  Hainault,  42;  assembles  a  large  army  to 
raise  the  siege  of  Thin-rEvsque,  ib.;  burns  the  town 
of  Seclin,  &c.  44;  takes  the  town  of  St.  Amand,  47 ; 
Utrecht,  73  ;  slain  in  Friesland,  ib. 
Hainault,  the  count  of,  raises  a;i  army  to  invade  ftiesland, 

586;  overruns  the  country,  and  disl  inds  his  forces.  585.  4 
Harcourt;  the  earl  of,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  99. 
Harcourt,  the  young  earl  of.  makes  peace  with  the  duke 

of  Normandy.  120. 
Harcourt.  sir  G<uilVey  de,  banished  from  France,  72;  ac- 
companies the  kiiii;  <'f  EiigiRud  in  an  expedition  into 
Nornmndy,  76 ;  created  one  of  the  marshals  of  his 
army,  76 ;  defeats  a  body  of  men  from  Amiens  on  their 
march  to  join  the  king  of  France,  79;  carries  on  the 
war  in  Normandy  for  the  king  of  England,  109 ;  de 
feated  and  slain  at  the  battle  of  Coutantin,  110. 
Harcourt,  sir  John,  returns  to  France  from  England,  where 

he  had  been  as  a  hostage  lor  king  John,  177. 
Harlestone,  sir  William,  appointed  governor  of  Cherbourg, 
226;  defeats  a  body  of  French  troops  under  sirWil 
liam  de  Gourdes,  whom  he  captures,  227. 
Harsley,  William  de,  a  physician  of  Fitnce,  cures  king 
Charles  the  Sixth  of  France  of  his  first  derangement, 
556;  dies  at  Laon,  556. 
Harzelle,  Rasse  de,  chosen  one  of  the  commanders  of  the 
Whitehoods  of  Ghent,  255;  takes  several  towns  in 
Flanders,  278 ;  killed  in  an  engagement  with  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  279. 
Harzelles,  the  lord  de,  killed  at  Ghent,  340. 
Haspres,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  the  French,  38. 
Hawkwood,  sir  John,  an  English  commander,  enters  into 

the  service  of  Urban  the  Sixth  in  Italy,  250. 
Helly,  sir  James  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  Turks  at  the 
battle  of  Nicopoli,  588 ;  sent  to  France  with  informa 
tion  of  the  defeat  of  the  army  of  John  of  Burgondy, 
589 ;  obtains  his  liberty,  591 ;  returns  to  France,  6^ 
Hennebo"a,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  the  earl  of 
Mon»ford,  as  the  duke  of  Brittany,  50;  besieged  by  th?i 


63P 


lord  Charles  of  Blois,  56,  59 ;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Gnesclin,  217. 

Henry  the  Fourth,  of  England,  crowned  during  the  life- 
time of  Richara  the  Second,  619. 

Henry  de  Trastamaro,  enters  Castiile  with  a  large  army  to 
dethrone  his  brother  don  Pedro,  154;  acknowJeii^ed 
and  crowned  king  of  Castille  by  tlie  Spaniards,  15i5 ; 
takes  measures  to  oppose  don  I'edro  and  the  prince  of 
Wales.  157 ;  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Navarretta,  167 ; 
escapes  to  Arragon,  169  ;  makes  war  on  the  prince  of 
Wales  in  Aquitaine,  169;  makes  war  on  don  Pedro, 
assisted  by  the  king  of  Arragon.  172 ;  defeats  don  Pe- 
dro near  Montiel,  173;  puts  liun  to  death,  174;  obtains 
the  submission  of  Castille,  174;  enters  into  alliance 
with  the  king  of  France,  206;  makes  w  ar  on  the  king 
of  Navarre,  225 ;  concludes  a  peace  with  him,  245 ;  his 
death,  ib. 

Henry,  the  infant  of  Spain,  marries  the  daughter  of  the 
duke  of  Lancaster,  492 ;  crowned  king  of  Castille,  531. 

Henrielle,  tlie  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre, 
116. 

Holland,  sir  John,  kills  lord  Ralph  Stafford,  351. 

Hostages,  sent  to  England  for  king  Joiin  of  France.  450. 

Huet,  sir  Walter,  killed  in  a  skirmish  in  Brittany, 219. 

Hungary,  the  king  of,  applies  tb  the  court  of  France  for 
assistance  against  the  sultan  Bajuzet,  575;  crosses  the 
Danube  with  a  large  army,  accompanied  by  John  of 
Burgundy  and  his  forces,  578 ;  takes  the  town  of  Co- 
mecte  by  storm,  579 ;  besieges  Nicopoli,  581 ;  his  army 
defeated  by  Bajazet,  588. 

Huntingdon,  the  earl  of,  proclaims  a  tournament  at  Ox- 
ford with  the  view  of  murdering  king  Henry,  622 ;  slain 
at  Cirencester,  622. 

I. 

St.  1a60  de  Compostella,  the  town  of,  m  Galicia,  ta- 
ken by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  401. 

Innocent  the  Sixth,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon,  97  ;  endea- 
vors to  make  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
England,  and  the  kings  of  France  and  Navarre,  101; 
orders  a  croisade  to  be  preached  against  the  free  com- 
panies, 136 ;  his  death,  137. 

Insurrection  in  Paris  against  Charles  the  Sixth,  29B. 

Insurrection  at  Rouen,  293. 

Insurrection,  a  general,  in  England,  in  favor  of  the  earl  of 

Derby  against  Richard  the  Second,  612. 
Interview  between  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of 

Lancaster,  407. 
Interview  between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  at 

Ardres,  586. 

Ireland,  the  earl  of  Oxford  created  duke  of,  414 ;  incurs  the 
hatred  of  the  people  of  England,  439  ;  obtains  a  divorce 
from  his  wife,  the  lady  Philippa,  ib.,  442 ;  endeavors  to 
counteract  the  measures  of  the  commissioners  of  ac- 
counts and  the  new  council  of  state,  442 ;  marches  from 
Brietol  toward  London  as  lieutenant  for  the  king,  444 ; 
defented  near  Oxford  by  the  Londoners,  underthe  duke 
of  Gloucester,  445 :  flies  the  kingdom,  445;  invited  to 
France,  467  ;  ordered  thence,  498. 

Irish,  theif  manners  and  mode  of  warfare,  569. 

Isabella,  queen  of  Edward  tiie  Second,  declared  ineligible 
to  the  crown  of  France,  15;  incurs  the  liatred  of  sir 
Hugh  Spencer,  15 ;  lays  her  grievances  before  her  bro- 
ther, Charles  the  Fourth  of  France,  and  solicits  his 
advice  and  assistance,  ib.;  commanded  to  quit  France, 
16:  lands  in  England  with  a  considerable  force,  and  is 
joined  by  the  English  barons,  17 ;  takes  her  husband 
prisoner  i^t  Bristol,  17  ;  confines  him  in  Berkeley  castle, 
18;  enters  London  amid  great  rejoicings,  18;  obtains 
,  the  coronation  of  her  son  Edward  the  Third,  19;  sus- 
pected of  being  pregnant  by  sir  Roger  Mortimer,  25 ; 
committed  to  prison  by  order  of  the  council,  ib.;  dies 
in  London,  138. 

Isabella,  daughter  of  Edward  the  Third  of  England,  be 
trothed  to  Lewis  earl  of  Flanders,  87. 

Isabella,  the  lady,  of  Bavaria,  married  to  Charles  the 
Sixth  of  France,  348;  makes  her  public  entry  into 
Paris,  494 

'  Isabella,  daughter  of  Charles  the  Sixth,  betrothed  to  Rich- 
ard the  Second  of  England,  577 ;  delivered  to  him  by 
king  Charles  at  Ardres,  586;  married  to  him  at  Calais, 
586.  ) 
J. 

Jacquerie,  the  rise  of  an  infamous  body  of  men  in  Beau- 
voisis  under  this  appellation,  112;  their  atrocities,  ib.; 
a  large  number  of  them  destroyed  by  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, 113;  thousands  of  them  slain  at  iVIeaux  by  the 
earl  of  Foix  and  the  captal  of  Buch,  113. 

James,  king  of  Cyprus,  interests  himselFto  obtain  the  libe- 
ration of  John  of  Burgundy  and  his  companions,  who 
were  prisoners  in  Turkey,  597. 

Bt.  Jean  d'Angely,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby, 
84;  surrender* to  the  French,  97,  212. 

Jews,  the,  persecuted  through  Europe,  96. 

John,  son  of  Philip  of  Valois,  crowned  king  of  France, 
97;  makes  his  public  entry  into  Paris,  ib.;  prevents  a 
I  combat  between  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  the  duke 
of  Brunswick,  97 ;  takes  possession  of  the  lands  of  the 
king  of  Navarre  in  Normandy,  98;  coins  florins  of 
gold,  which  were  called  lamb  florins,  ib.;  marches  an 
array  against  the  king  of  England,  99;  gives  the  duchy 
of  Normandy  to  his  eldest  son,  the  dauphin  of  Vienne, 
ib.;  arrests  the  king  of  Navarre,  99 ;  marches  an  army 
I  against  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  lOO ;  collects  an  army 

to  oppose  the  prince  of  Wales,  100 ;  defeated  and  taken 
'  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105 ;  surrenders  to  the 

I  prince  of  Wales,  106;  embarked  for  England,  110; 

rides  through  London,  ib.;  confined  in  Windsor  castle, 
entfiis  into  a  treaty  with  the  king  of  England  and 


INDEX. 


'  the  prince  of  Wales,  122 ;  the  French  council  refuse  to 
ratify  it,  ib.;  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  124;  ob- 
tains his  liberty,  and  returns  to  France,  133;  magnifi- 
cently entertained  at  Paris.  134;  quarrels  witii  the  king 
of  Navarre,  137 ;  visits  the  popeat  Avignon,  137 ;  puts 
on  the  cross,  138;  returns  to  England,  140 ;  his  death, 
141 ;  buried  at  St.  Denis,  143,  and  note. 

John,  don,  son  of  Henry  de  Trastamare,  crowned  king  of 
Castille,  245 ;  makes  war  on  Portugal,  282;  takes  the 
field  against  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  ea  rl  of  Cam- 
bridge, 299 ;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of  Portugal, 
300;  marries  his  daughter,  300 ;  sends  his  defiance  to 
the  new  king  of  Portugal,  and  raises  an  army  to  make 
war  on  him,  360, 393 ;  besieges  Lisbon,  360, 395 ;  applies 
to  the  king  of  France  for  assistance,  360 ;  abandons  the 
siege  of  Lisbon,  377 ;  takes  the  field  against  the  king  of 
Portugal.  878;  defeated,  with  great  slaughter,  at  the 
battle  of  Aljubarota,  380,  397 ;  enters  into  a  truce  with 
the  king  of  Portugal,  382 ;  applies  lo  France  for  assist- 
ance against  the  king  of  Portugal  and  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  404;  grants  permission  to  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster to  send  his  men  into  Castille  to  recruit  their 
health,  449 ;  regains  possession  of  Galicia  after  the  de- 
parture of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  466 ;  sends  embas- 
sadors to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  to  demand  his  daugh- 
ter for  the  infant  of  Spain,  471 ;  makes  peace  with  the 
duke,  491 ;  marries  his  son  to  the  lady  Catherine  of 
Lancaster,  492;  his  death,  531. 

John,  don,  grand  master  of  Avis,  declared  king  of  Portu 
gal,  300,  360,  393;  crowned.  860,  395;  sends  embassa- 
dors to  England  to  solicit  the  alliance  of  Richard  the 
Second,  360,  375;  raises  an  army  to  make  war  on  the 
king  of  Castille.  378;  defeats  him  at  the  battle  of  Al- 
jubarota, 380,  397;  enters  into  a  truce  with  him,  382; 
sends  embassadors  to  solicit  the  assistance  of  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  392;  receives  favorable  answers,  398; 
writes  friendly  letters  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  on  his 
arrival  in  Galicia,  404 ;  has  an  interview  with  him,  407 ; 
marries  the  lady  Philippa,  daughter  of  the  dUke  of 
Lancaster,  421 ;  takes  the  field  against  the  king  of  Cas- 
•  tilie,  434;  burns  the  town  of  Santarem,  435;  takes 
Ferrol,  435 ;  forms  a  junction  with  the  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter at  Orense,  447 ;  dismisses  his  army,  450. 

John  of  Gaunt,  earl  of  Richmond,  created  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, 138. 

John,  friar,  dela  Rochtaillade,  delivers  an  apologue  before 
the  cardinals  concerning  the  papacy,  390. 

Joigny,  the  earl  of,  captured  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  101 ; 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battleof  Auray,  151. 

Joigny,  the  lord  Baoul  de,  taken  prisoner  by  the  prince  of 
Wales,  101. 

Joinville,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  the  free-booting  compa- 
nies, 134. 

Jouel,  sir  John,  joins  the  king  of  Navarre,  142 ;  slain  at  the 

battle  of  Cocherel  in  Normandy,  146. 
Jouy,  the  count  de,  burnt  to  death  at  a  masked  dance  at 

Pans,  557. 

Jugon,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois 
through  treachery,  60;  retaken  by  the  lord  John  de 
Montfort,  152;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin, 
216. 

St.  Julien,  Louis  de,  takes  the  town  of  Chatelheraut,  195. 

Juliers,  William  count  de,  made  duke  of  Gueldres,  455. 

Juliers,  the  duke  of,  promises  assistance  o  the  king  of 
England  against  France,  181 ;  defeats  the  duke  of  Bra- 
bant with  great  slaughter,  457 ;  makes  his  peace  with 
the  emperor,  457;  makes  his  submission  to  the  king  of 
France,  486  ;  makes  peace  between  the  duke  of  Guel- 
dres and  the  king  of  France,  488. 

K. 

Kent,  the  earl  of,  beheaded  through  the  jealousy  of  sir 

Robert  Mortimer,  85. 
Knights  Bachelors,  the  signification  of  their  title,  47;  note. 
Knights  Bannerets,  an  account  of  their  title  and  rank,  23 ; 

note. 

Knights  of  the  Garter,  the  order  instituted  at  Windsoi  by 
Edward  the  Third,  64 ;  the  names  of  the  first  knights, 
65;  note. 

Knights  of  the  Hare,  the  origin  of  their  title,  36. 

Knights  of  the  Star,  the  first  of  that  order,  97. 

KnoUes,  sir  Robert,  commands  a  troop  of  free  companies 
in  Normandy,  132 ;  makes  an  incursion  into  Berry  and 
Auvergne,  122  ;  goes  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince  of 
Wales,  183 ;  appointed  captain  of  the  prince  of  Wales's 
companies.  183;  summoned  to  England  by  king  Ed- 
ward. 196;  leads  an  army  into  Picardy.  198 ;  enters  into 
a  composition  to  save  the  country  from  being  pillaged, 
198;  defeated  at  Pont  Valin  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, 202 ;  he  retreats  into  Brittany,  ib.;  incurs  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  king  of  England,  205;  some  account 
of  his  life,  ib.  note;  reinstated  in  his  favor,  ib.;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Brittany,  16 ;  captures  the  lord  de 
Mauvoisin  268. 

L. 

Lac,  Le,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 
Lamb  florins,  first  coined,  98. 

Lambe,  John,  assassinates  Evan  of  Wales  at  Mortmain- 
sur-mer,  238. 

Lancaster,  Thomas,  earl  of,  beheaded  through  the  enmity 
of  sir  Hugh  Spencer,  15. 

Lancaster,  Henry,  earl  of.  brother  of  the  former,  joins 
the  party  of  queen  Isabella  against  Edward  the  Se- 
cond and  the  Spencers,  17. 

Lancaster,  the  duke  of.  son  of  earl  Henry,  lands  in  Cou- 
tantin  to  assist  Philip  of  Navarre  against  the  king  of 
France,  100 ;  takes  the  town  of  Verneuil,  ib. ;  besieges 
Rennes.  Ill ;  leads  a  large  army  into  Picardy,  123 ; 


persuades  the  king  of  England  to  make  peace  whh 
the  duke  of  Normandy.  130 ;  dies  of  the  plague.  137 

Lancaster,  John  of  Gaunt,  duke  of,  his  creation,  138 ;  eta- 
baiks  with  a  large  army  for  Aquitaine,  160;  leads  a 
large  army  into  France.  186;  returns  to  England.  192; 
embarks  with  a  large  force  for  Aquitaine,  197 ;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Aquitaine,  203;  takes  Mont  Peon. 
204;  Marries  the  lady  Constance,  daughter  of  Don  Pe- 
dro of  Castille,  206 ;  returns  to  England,  ib. ;  leads  an 
army  through  France  to  Bordeaux,  218,  et  seg. ;  enters 
into  a  truce  with  the  French,  and  returns  to  England. 
222;  made  regent  of  England,  during  the  minority  of 
Richard  the  Second,  224 ;  heads  an  army  into  Britta- 
ny, 225 ;  besieges  St.  Malo,  238 ;  abandons  the  siege, 
241 ;  informed  of  the  death  of  Don  Henry,  king  of 
Castille,  246 ;  sent  to  treat  with  the  Scots,  282;  makes 
a  truce  with  them,  288;  refused  admission  into  Berwick 
castle,  ib. ;  returns  to  Scotland  with  the  earl  of  Doug- 
lass, 289 ;  sent  for  by  king  Richard,  ib. ;  offended  with 
the  earl  of  Northumberland,  290 ;  appeased  by  the 
king,  ib. ;  obtains  an  army  to  make  war  on  Castille, 
399;  embarks  for  Portugal,  ib. ;  forces  the  French  to 
raise  the  blockade  of  Brest,  400 ;  arrives  at  Corunna, 
ib. ;  takes  the  town  of  St.  lago  de  Compostella  and 
several  others  in  Galicia,  401,  et  seq. ;  makes  war  on 
Arragon,  416 ;  miirries  his  daughter,  the  lady  Philippa, 
to  the  king  of  Portugal,  421 :  takes  the  towns  of  En- 
ten^a,  &c.,  423,  et  seq. ;  suffers  greatly  from  the  heal 
of  the  climate,  447 ;  forms  a  junction  with  the  king  ol 
Portugal,  ib.;  passes  the  Duero,  ib. ;  dispirited  by  the 
sickness  of  himself  and  army,  448;  disbands  his  men, 
448;  obtains  permission  from  king  of  Castille  fur  them 
to  ^recruit  their  health  in  his  towns,  449 ;  quits  Galicia 
and  returns  to  Bayonne,  452.  466 ;  applies  to  England 
for  fresh  assistance,  466 ;  betrothes  his  daughter  Catha- 
rine to  the  infantof  Spain.  488;  makes  peace  with  the 
king  of  Castille,  491 ;  marries  his  daughter  to  the  infant, 
492;  receives  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine  as  a  gift  from 
king  Richard  and  his  council,  564 ;  embarks  for  Aqui- 
taine. 565;  ordered  to  return  in  consequence  of  the  re- 
monstrances of  the  towns  of  Aquitaine  against  the 
king's  gitt,  570;  marries  his  concubine.  377  ;  offended 
with  king  Richard  for  the  riiurder  of  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester, 602 ;  makes  peace  with  hiin,  ib. ;  his  death,  610. 

Lancaster,  the  duchess  of,  takes  l;er  daughter  to  Castille, 
and  marries  her  to  the  infant,  492  ;  finds  the  bones  or 
her  father,  don  Pedro,  and  has  them  buried  at  Se- 
ville, ib. 

Langon,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67 ;  su»- 

renders  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  221. 
Langurant,  the  lord  de,  captured  by  the  duke  of  Aqjou 

228;  turns  to  the  French  interest,  229 ;  slain  near  Cai- 

dillac.  245. 

Launoy,  John  de,  one  of  the  commanders  of  the  men  of 
Ghent,  slain  ai  the  church  of  Ne\ele,  279. 

Lauton,  sir  John,  slain  before  La  Rochelle.  209. 

Le  Clerc,  Arnold,  one  of  the  commandei's  of  the  men  of 
Ghent,  defeats  a  party  of  the  Flemish  nobility  at  On- 
denarde,  280 ;  defeated  and  slain  at  Berchem,  ib. 

Leon,  king  of  Armenia,  arrives  in  France,  after  losing  his 
dominions,  387  ;  relieved  by  the  king  of  France,  389; 
his  death,  390,  note  ;  endeavors  to  negotiate  a  peace 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England  412. 

Leon,  sir  Herve  de,  captured  before  Vannes,  63;  hberated 
by  king  Edward,  65  ;  dies  at  Paris,  ih. 

Letter,  from  Edward  the  Black  Prince,  to  the  bishop  of 
Worcester,  after  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  108,  note. 

Letter,  sent  by  the  king  of  England  to  Aquitaine,  194. 

Lewis,  the  lord  of  Spain,  raises  the  siege  ofHennebon,  57 . 
takes  the  town  ofDinant,  &c.,  58;  defeated  at  Q,uim- 
perle  by  sir  Weaker  Manny,  ib. ;  engages  sir  Robert 
d'Artois  at  sea.  61. 

Libourne,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby  67 

Liege,  the  bishop  of  endeavors  to  make  peace  between 
the  earl  of  Flanders  and  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  305. 

liieux,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 

Lignac,  sir  Helion  de,  sent  to  treat  with  the  duke  of  Lan- 
caster for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  to  the  duke 
of'Berry,  469. 

Lignac,  sir  William  de,  seneschal  of  Saintonge,  takes  the 
castle  of  Aigle,  844 ;  accompanies  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  Castille,  418;  ar- 
rives at  Burgos,  426. 

Limoges,  the  town  of,  surrenders  lo  the  duke  of  Berry, 
199 ;  taken  by  storm  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  200. 

Linde,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  197 ; 
delivered  by  the  captal  of  Buch,  ib. 

Linieres,  sir  Maubrun  de,  diesatNoya,  133. 

Lionel,  earl  of  Ulster,  created  duke  of  Clarence,  138; 
marries  the  daughter  of  the  lord  Galeas  of  Milan.  171 ; 
his  death,  174. 

Lisbon,  the  city  of,  besieged  by  the  king  of  Castille,  360. 395. 

Lisle,  the  earl  ofi  makes  war  in  Gascony  for  the  king  of 
France,  44 ;  besieges  Auberoche,  67 ;  taken  prisoner  by 
the  earl  of  Derby,  68. 

St.  Lo.  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  king  Ed- 
ward, 77. 

London,  the  bishop  of.  appointed  to  accompany  the  duke 
of  Lancaster  in  an  expedition  against  Spain,  326. 

Londoners,  the.  dissatisfied  with  king  Richard  and  his 
council,  apply  to  the  duke  of  Gloucester  to  take  upon 
him  the  government  of  the  realm,  439;  wait  upon  the 
king  at  Windsor  to  lay  their  grievances  before  him, 
and  to  demand  redress,  440;  pVevailupon  the  king  to 
fix  a  day  to  examine  into  the  conduct  of  those  who 
had  had  the  management  of  the  finances,  ib. ;  defeat 
the  duke  of  Ireland  and  the  kine's  forces,  near  O.xford, 
445 ;  wait  upon  the  king,  at  the  instigation  of  the  duke 
of  Gloucester,  to  demand  the  repeal  of  the  taxes  which 
had  been  imposed  to  carry  on  the  war  with  France, 
594;  take  part  with  the  earl  of  Derby  in  his  quarrel 
Mrith  the  carl-marshal,  605 ;  rise  in  favor  of  the  earl  of 


INDEX. 


631 


Derby  against  Richard  the  Second,  613 ;  send  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  to  France  to  bring  back  the  earl 
of  Derby,  ib. 

Loneueval,  sir  WiUiamde,  takes  the  castle  of  Mont  Paon, 
203;  surrenders  it  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  204. 

Lorraine,  the  duke  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Urecy,  82. 

Lorris,  aur  Launceiot  de,  mortally  wounded  at  Cherbourg, 
248. 

Louis,  de  Valois,  marries,  by  piocuration,  Margaret  of 
Hungary,  340. 

Lourde,  the  garrison  of,  rake  several  places  in  France,  361, 
et  seq. 

Louvaine,  sir  Nicholas,  governor  of  Abbeville,  taken  pris- 
oner by  sir  JSugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 

Louvier,  the  tov/n  of,  taken  by  the  English,  under  Edward 
the  Third,  78. 

Luna,  the  cardinal  de,  elected  pope  at  Avignon,  under  the 
title  of  Benedict  tlie  Eleventh,  563. 

Lusignan,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  bv  the  earl  of  • 
Derby,  84  ;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  215. 

Lusignan,  Peter  de,  king  of  Cyprus,  arrives  at  Avignon, 
138;  visits  Germany  to  exhort  the  emperor  to  join 
the  croisade  against  the  Saracens,  139 ;  visits  the  king 
of  Navarre,  ib. ;  endeavors  to  prevail  on  the  king  of 
England  to  put  on  the  cross,  ib. ;  goes  to  Aquitaine  to 
solicit  the  prince  of  Wales  to  do  the  same,  140 ;  returns 
to  Paris,  143 :  put  to  death,  387. 

Lussac,  the  town  and  castle  of,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin,  210. 

Luxembourg,  sir  Peter  de,  his  body  said  to  show  miracu- 
lous powers,  459. 

Luzumont,  the  castle  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  216. 

Lyon,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  revives  the  custom  of  the 
Whitehoods,  252 ;  instigates  the  men  of  Ghent  to  de- 
mand from  the  earl  of  Flanders  the  preservation  of 
their  franchises,  253 ;  bums  and  pillages  the  castle  of 
Andreghien,  belonging  to  the  earl,  254;  diesatArdem- 
bourg,  255. 

jjyon,  sir  Espaing  du,  accompanies  Froissart  to  Beam, 
and  relates  to  him  many  particulars  relative  to  the 
wars  in  Guienne,  &c.,  361. 

M. 


St.  Mahe,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  surrenders  to  sir  Ber- 
trand du  GuescUn,  216. 

Maillart,  John.ti  citizen  of  Paris,  prevents  the  city  beinff 
betrayed  by  the  provost  merchant?,  115. 

Majorca,  James,  king  of,  applies  to  the  prince  of  Wales 
for  his  assistnnce  against  the  king  of  Arragon,  159; 
accompanies  the  prince  and  don  Pedro  into  Spain, 
162;  taken  prisoner  at  Valladolid,  by  king  Henry  of 
Castille,  171 ;  ransomed  by  his  wife,  the  queen  of  Na- 
ples, 206  ;  makes  war  on  the  king  of  Arragon,  ib. ;  dies 
at  Val  di  Soria,  ib. 

St.  Maixant,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  duke  of 
Berry,  213. 

iVlalevnl,  sir  Louis  de,  turns  to  the  French  interest,  194. 

St.  Malo,  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, 216;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  238. 

Malvoisin,  tlie  castle  of,  taken  by  tlie  duke  of  Anjou,  364. 

Mandarant,  the  custle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 

Manners  of  the  English  and  Gascons  in  the  time  of  Frois- 
sart, 386. 

Manny,  sir  Courageous,  left  for  dead  at  the  battle  of  No- 
gent-sur-Seine,  121. 

Manny,  sir  Giles,  killed  before  Cambray,  37. 

Manny,  sir  Walter,  makes  an  invasion  into  France,  33 ; 
sent  with  an  English  force  into  Brittany,  to  the  assist- 
ance of  the  countess  of  Montfort,  56 ;  arrives  at  Hen- 
nebon,  57  ;  takes  the  castle  of  Conquet,  58 ;  defeats  the 
lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  at  Quimperle,  ib. ;  takes  the  cas- 
tle of  Goy  la  Foret,  59 ;  accompanies  the  earl  of  Der- 
by into  Gascony.  66  ;  finds  the  sepulchre  of  his  father 
at  La  Reole,  70 ;  defeats  the  French  under  sir  Geoffrey 
de  Chargny,  before  Calais,  93 ;  dies  in  London,  206. 

Mantes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord 
de  Eoucicaut,  142. 

Marans,  the  town  of,  in  the  Rochellois,  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  33. 

Marcel,  Amerigot,  rakes  the  castle  of  Cassuriel  and  other 
places  in  Anvergne,  248,  et  seq. ;  takes  by  surprise  the 
castle  of  Marque),  334  ;  fortifies  himself  in  La  Roche 
Vandals,  516 ;  besieged  bv  the  viscount  de  Meaux,  517 ; 
sends  to  England  to  solicit  the  duke  of  Lancaster  for 
assistance,  ib. ;  during  his  absence  at  Perigord,  his  fort 
surrenders,  520 ;  betrayed  by  a  relative,  to  whom  he 
applied  f-br  an  asylum,  521 ;  beheaded  at  Paris.  522. 

Marcel,  Etienne,  provost  of  the  merchants  ol'  Paris,  kills 
three  knights  in  the  apartment  of  the  regent,  429; 
builds  a  wall  round  Paris,  113 ;  killed  by  John  Mail- 
lart, while  attempting  to  betray  the  city  to  the  English 
and  Navarrois,  115. 

March,  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  at  the 
battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  86 ;  appointed  constable  of  the 
English  army  under  Edward  the  Third,  124. 

Marchiennes,  the  Monastery  of,  taken  by  the  Hainaulters, 
47. 

Marchevif.e.  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgun- 
dy, 147. 

Maret,  John  de,  unjustly  executed  at  Paris,  325. 
Margaret,  countess  of  Hainault,  takes  possession  of  the 

country,  as  her  inheritance,  after  the  death  of  earl 

William,  73. 

Margaret  of  Hungary,  married  by  procuration  to  Louis  de 
Valois,  346 ;  forcibly  married  by  Henry  de  Blancque- 
fort,  brother  to  the  emperor  of  Germany,  350. 

Mnmeil,  sir  Raymond  de,  turns  to  the  French  interest, 
194;  taken  prisoner  by  the  English.  202 ;  makes  his  es- 
cape. ao3. 


Marquel,  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne,  taken  by  Amerigot  | 
Marcel,  334. 

Marriage,  concluded  between  the  children  of  Burgundy 
and  those  of  Hainault,  342. 

Marshal,  the  earl,  of  England,  challenges  the  earl  of  Der- 
by in  the  presence  of  king  Richard,  603 ;  banished  the 
kingdom,  606 ;  dies  at  Venice,  624.  | 

St.  Maubert,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  the  English  under  the 
lord  Neville,  241. 

Maubue,  lord,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  99. 

Mauconseil,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre, 
116 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  116;  razed  to 
the  ground,  121. 

Mauduiant,  Geronnet  de,  captured  by  sir  John  de  Bonne- 
lance,  461;  taken  to  Montferrant,  ib. ;  ransomed, 462; 
gains  possession  of  the  town  of  Montferrant  for  Peter 
le  Bearnois,  463. 

Mauleon.  le  Bastot  de,  relates  his  adventures  to  Froissart, 
at  Grthes,  372. 

Mauny,  sir  Oliver  de  makes  the  king  of  Navarre  prisoner, 
163. 

St.  Mau"-.  the  abbey  of,  on  the  Loire,  taken  by  the  English 

under  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  191. 
Mauvoisin,  lord  de,  captured  by  sir  Robert  KnoUes,  268. 
Maxwell,  sir  John,  captures  sir  Ralph  Percy  at  the  battle 

of  Otterbourn,  482. 
Meaux,  the  battle  of.  113. 

St.  Mecaire,  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
230. 

Melrose,  the  abbey  of,  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Second, 
352. 

Melval,  lord  Louis  de,  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 422. 

Melun,  the  town  of,  on  the  Seine,  besieged  by  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  437. 

Menstreworth,  sir  John,  with  his  followers,  quits  the  army 
of  sir  Robert  Knolles,  518;  executed  in  London,  522. 

Mercier,  sir  John  le,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Charles  the 
Sixth  of  France,  committed  to  prison  during  the  re- 
gency of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  553 ;  his  property  con- 
fiscated, 554;  released  from  prison,  573. 

Mesclin.  the  little,  captain  of  some  free  companies,  put  to 
death  at  Luxembourg,  445. 

Meulan,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord 
de  Boucicaut,  142. 

Milhaud,  the  castle  of,  in  Rouergue,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin,  205. 

Mirabeau;  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  84. 

Miraculous  appearances,  said  to  have  been  seen  by  the 
Saracens  during  the  siege  of  Africa,  524. 

Miramont,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandy, 
73. 

Moissac,  the  town  of,  in  Quercy,  taken  by  the  English 
under  sir  John  Chandos,  184 ;  surrenders  to  the  duke  of 
Anjou,  197. 

Moncontour,  the  castle  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  English 
under  lord  Thomas  Percy,  204 ;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin,  210. 

Monmorillon,  the  castle  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  210. 

Moiisac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  220. 

Monstier,  lord  Peter  de,  appointed  chief  of  the  croisade 
against  the  free  companies  in  France,  136. 

Montacute,  sir  William,  created  earl  of  Salisbury,  28. 

Montagu,  lord  William  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 
105. 

Montauban,  battle  of,  between  sir  Guy  d'Asai  and  the  free 

companies,  159. 
Montbeliard,  the  earl  of,  invades  the  duchy  of  Burgundy, 

148. 

Montebourg,  the  town  of,  burnt  and  pillaged  by  the  Eng- 
lish under  king  Edward  the  Third,  76. 

Montendre,  the  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 
106. 

Montferrant,  the  town  of,  taken  by  stratagem  by  Ferrot 

le  Bearnois,  463. 
Montferrant,  the  marquis  de,  leads  the  free  companies  into 

Lombardy,  137 ;  conquers  several  places  from  the  lord 

of  Milan,  ib. 

Rlontfort,  the  earl  of,  takes  measures  to  secure  to  himself 
the  duchy  of  Brittany,  after  the  death  of  his  brother, 
48 ;  takes  the  town  of  Brest  and  several  others,  50,  et 
seq.;  does  homage  to  the  king  of  England  for  the 
duchy  of  Brittany,  51 ;  summoned  before  the  parlia- 
ment of  Paris,  at  the  suit  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
ib.;  captured  by  the  French  at  Nantes,  52  ;  dies  in  the 
Louvre  at  Paris,  ib. ;  [See  this  account  corrected,  ib., 
note.} 

Montfort,  the  lord  John  de,  defeats  the  forces  of  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150 ;  his  be- 
havior on  seeing  the  body  of  his  adversary,  who  had 
been  slain  in  the  battle,  151 ;  takes  Auray  and  other 
places,  152,  et  seq.;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of 
France,  and  is  acknowledged  duke  of  Brittany,  153; 
marries  the  daughter  of  the  princess  of  Wales,  ib.; 
applies  to  England  for  assistance  against  the  king  of 
France,  214 ;  retakes  several  places  in  Brittany,  222  ; 
besieges  Quimperle,  ib.;  disbands  his  army,  and  re- 
tires to  England,  ib.;  returns  to  Brittany,  258 ;  solicits 
king  Richard  for  succors,  262 ;  excuses  himself  to  the 
earl  of  Buckingham,  who  had  come  to  his  assistance, 
for  not  meeting  him  on  his  march.  269;  makes  peace 
with  the  king  of  France,  275;  arrests  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson  in  the  castle  of  Ermine,  and  causes  the  expe- 
dition against  England  to  be  given  up,  430 ,  liberates 
sir  Oliver,  432 ;  required  by  the  king  of  France  to  ex- 
plain his  conduct  toward  the  constable,  and  to  deliver 
up  to  him  the  castle  he  had  taken  from  him  as  his  ran- 
som, 438;  his  answer,  438;  disregards  the  overtures 
made  by  the  duke  of  Berry  to  gain  him  over  to  the 
French  interest,  466 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  Eng- 
land, 467 :  with  Navarre,  ib.,  restores  the  castles  of  lir 


Oliver  de  Clisson,  470 ;  goes  to  Paris  at  the  entreaty  of 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  471:  makes  his 
peace  with  the  king  of  France,  472 ;  returns  to  Brit 
tany,  477  ;  meets  the  king  of  France  at  Tours  to  make 
an  amicable  settlement  of  the  differences  existing  be- 
tween them,  539 ;  agrees  to  marry  his  son  to  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  king  of  France,  and  his  daughter  to  John  of 
Brittany,  541 ;  grants  an  asylum  to  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
aller  his  attempt  to  murder  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  547; 
involves  himself  in  a  war  with  the  king  of  France  ib.; 
wages  a  destructive  war  against  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson, 
560;  makes  peace  with  him,  573;  grants  assistance  to 
the  earl  of  Derby  to  embark  for  England,  615;  his 
death,  623. 

Montfort,  the  countess  de,  carries  on  the  war  against  the 
lord  Charles  of  Blois,  after  the  capture  of  her  husband. 
52;  solicits  assistance  from  England,  56;  besieged  by 
the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  in  Hennebon,  ib.;  displays 
great  courage  in  the  defence  of  the  town,  56 ;  enters 
into  a  truce  with  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  and  goes 
to  England,  60;  returns  to  Brittany  with  reinforce- 
ments, under  sir  Robert  d'Artois,  61 ;  her  forces  take 
the  lord  Charles  of  Blois  prisoner  at  La  Roche  d'Er- 
rien,  89. 

Montgis,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  66. 
Montiel,  the  battle  of,  173. 

Montlieu,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  dukeof  Bourbon,  344. 
Montmorency,  sir  Charles  de,  taken  prisoner  at  Pont-k- 
Tressin,  47. 

Mont-paon,  the  castle,  surrenders  to  the  French  under  sir 

William  de  Longueval,  202  retaken  by  the  duke  of 

Lancaster,  204. 
Montpellier,  the  towns  and  lordships  of,  belonging  to  the 

king  of  Navarre,  seized  by  the  French,  236. 
Montpezat,  the  village  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou, 

197. 

Montpin,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  243. 
Montpouillant,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71. 
Montreuil  Bonin,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby, 
84. 

Monsegur,  the  village  of,  surrenders  to  the  earl  of  Derby, 

69 ;  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  230, 
Moray,  Randolph,  earl  of.  his  death,  24. 
Moray,  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  before 

Newcastle  uponTyne,  54;  exchanged  for  the  earl  of 

Salisbury.  56. 

Morbeque,  Denys  de,  captures  king  John  at  the  battle  of 

Poitiers.  106. 
Moron,  Castel,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71. 
Mortain,  the  town  of,  in  Normandy,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  226. 
Mortain-sur-Mer,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  earl 

of  Derby,  84 ;  besieged  by  Evan  of  Wales,  231 ;  Ihs 

siege  raised  by  the  Englis!;,  241. 
Mortemer,  the  castle  of,  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du 

Guesclin,  215. 
Mortimer,  sir  Roger,  ignominiously  put  to  death,  25. 
Mouton,  a  French  coin  so  called,  the  origin  of  its  appella  • 

tion,  109,  note. 

Mucident,  the  lord  of,  killed  before  Chargny  in  Dormois, 
126. 

Mucident,  the  lord  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  duke  of  Anjou. 

229;  turns  to  the  French  interest,  ib.;  returns  to  the 

English  party,  245. 
Muros,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke  of 

Lancaster,  421. 
Murray,  the  earl  of,  captured  by  the  English  at  the  battle 

of  Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Musgrave,  sir  Thomas,  defeated  and  captured  by  the  Scots 

at  Melrose,  234. 

N. 

Najarra,  the  town  of  taken  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  167. 

Namur,  sir  Philip  de,  slain  at  Dendremor.de,  278. 

Namur,  sir  Robert  de,  does  homage  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, before  Calais,  88 ;  promises  to  assist  him  against 
France,  186 ;  joins  the  English  forces,  under  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  before  T()urnehem,187 :  defeats  a  party 
of  the  French  in  a  skirmish,  190. 

Namur,  sir  William  de,  gives  the  town  of  Sluys  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  in  exchange  for  the  country  of 
Bethune,  348. 

Nantes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
52;  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,  63;  surrenders  to 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  217;  besieged  by  the  earl  of 
Buckingham,  271. 

Naples,  Joan,  queen  of,  surrenders  her  dominions  to  pope 
Clement,  250. 

Narbonne,  the  viscount  de,  captured  by  the  free  companies 
before  Montauban,  159. 

Naval  engagement,  before  Sluys,  between  the  navies  of 
Fiance  and  England,  42;  between  the  Spaniards  and 
the  English  under  king  Edward  the  Third,  95 ;  off  the 
island  of  Bas  in  Brittany,  between  the  English  and 
Flemings.  205 ;  before  La  Rocheile,  between  the  earl 
of  Pembroke  and  the  Spaniards,  207. 

Navarretta,  the  battle  of,  between  the  prince  of  Wales 
and  don  Henry  of  Castille,  165. 

Navarre,  Charles,  king  of.  lands  with  a  large  army  at 
Cherbourg,  98 ;  arrested  by  the  king  of  France,  99 ; 
escapes  from  the  castle  of  Alleres,  112 ;  makes  peace 
with  the  duke  of  Normandy,  ib.;  harangues  the  Pari- 
sians, ib.;  destroys  many  of  the  infamous  Jacquerie, 
of  Beauvoisis,  113  ;  declares  war  against  France,  116 : 
takes  several  towns  and  fortresses  in  France,  ib.; 
makes  peace  with  the  duke  of  Normandy,  120;  declares 
war  against  him,  127;  makes  war  on  France,  139; 
makes  peace  with  the  king  of  France,  152 ;  enters  into 
alliance  with  don  Pedro  of  Castille,  156 ;  conducts  thd 
prince  of  Wales  and  don  Pedro  to  Pampeluna,  162 ; 
enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  king  of  JSngland,  180' 


632 


INDEX. 


makes  peace  with  the  king  of  France,  196,  21fi ;  ap- 
plies to  king  Richard  of  England  for  assistance  against 
the  kinff  of  France,  237 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with 
him  in  England,  ib.;  solicits  aid  from  the  English  at 
Bordeaux,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Pampeluna,  242;  con- 
cludes a  peace  with  the  king  of  Spain,  245;  his  extra- 
ordinary death,  459. 

Navarre,  the  young  king  of,  goes  to  Paris,  to  endeavor  to 
gain  back  his  inheritance  of  Evreux,  603. 

Navarre,  the  lord  Lewis  of,  takes  the  town  of  La  Charity, 
147 ;  nuuries  the  queen  of  Naples,  153. 

Navarre,  Philip  of,  defends  the  possessions  of  his  brother 
in  Nonr.andr  against  the  king  of  France,  100;  raises 
an  tinny  to  raise  the  siege  of  St.  Valery,  118;  refuses 
to  accept  the  peace  which  had  been  concluded  be- 
tween his  brother  and  the  duke  of  Normandy,  120. 

Necromancer,  a,  offers  to  dehver  up  the  castel  del  Ovo  to 
the  duke  of  Anjou  by  enchantment,  297 ;  beheaded  by 
order  of  the  earl  of  Savoy,  297. 

Negotiations,  carried  on  at  Billinges  respecting  a  peace 
between  tlie  English  and  the  French,  18. 

Nesle,  Guy  de,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  Eng- 
hsh  in  Saintonge,  97 ;  slain,  ib. 

Nesle,  lord  William  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 

Nevele,  the  ciiurch  of,  burnt  by  the  earl  of  Flanders,  with 
several  hundreds  of  the  men  of  Ghent  in  it,  279. 

Nevil'.s  Cross,  the  battle  of,  86. 

Neville,  the  lord,  raises  the  siege  of  Mortain,  240;  takes 
St.  Maubert,  241 ;  dismissed  from  his  command  in 
Northumberland,  279. 

Newtoun,  sir  John,  sent  on  an  embassy  to  Richard  the 
Second  from  the  rebels  of  Kent,  284. 

Nicopoli,  the  town  of,  in  Turkey,  besieged  by  the  king  of 
Hungary  and  John  of  Burgundy,  575 ;  the  siege  raised 
by  tlie  sultan  Bajazet,  587. 

Niort,  the  town  of,  stormed  by  the  English,  211 ;  surrenders 
to  sir  Bevtranddu  Guesclin,  215. 

Nogent-sur-Seine,  the  town  of,  sold  to  the  bishop  of 
Troyes,  121 ;  the  battle  of,  ib. 

Normandy,  the  duchy  of,  invaded  by  Edward  the  Third,76. 

Normandy,  the  duke  of,  invades  Hainault,  39;  besieges 
Thin-l'Eveque,  41 ;  enters  Brittany  with  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  52;  leads  a  large  army  to  oppose  the 
king  of  England  in  Brittany,  64;  enters  into  a  truce 
with  him,  ib.;  leads  an  army  into  Gascony  to  oppose 
the  earl  of  Derby,  73 :  takes  the  town  of  Miraumont 
and  others,  ib.,  et  seq.;  marries  Jane,  countess  of  Bou- 
logne, 94;  nppointed  regent  of  France  during  the  im- 
prisonment of  king  John  in  England,  110;  besieges 
Paris,  114 ;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  ib.; 
enters  Paris,  115 ;  jays  siege  to  Melun,  120 ;  collects  a 
force  to  drive  the  English  out  of  Champagne,  121 ;  re- 
fuses to  ratify  the  peace  concluded  between  king  John 
and  the  English,  122 ;  declines  to  accept  the  challenge 
of  the  king  of  England,  129 ;  endeavors  to  make  peace 
with  him,  130;  appointed  rejrent  on  the  departure  of 
king  John  for  England,  140 :  crowned  king  of  France 
at  Rheims,  under  the  title  of  Charles  the  Fifth,  146. 

Northumberland,  the  earl  of,  takes  Berwick  castle,  232; 
enters  Scotland  with  a  large  army,  233 ;  appointed 
lieutenant  of  Northumberland,  &c.,  282;  enters  Scot- 
land with  a  large  force,  338 ;  banished  by  Richard  the 
Second,  612;  recalled  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  617. 

Norwich,  the  bishop  of.  appointed  commander-in  chief  of 
a  croisade  against  the  Clementists,  326 ;  enters  Flan- 
ders contrary  to  the  advice  of  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  327 ; 
takes  the  town  of  Gravelines  and  other  places,  ib.,  et 
seq.;  besieges  Ypies,  330 ;  abandons  the  siege,  and  re- 
turns to  England,  331 ;  badly  received  on  his  return, 
385. 

Noyon,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  at  Mauconseil,  116. 

o. 

OUFKRNK,  Agadinquor,  an  African  chief,  his  condact  at 
the  siege  of  Africa,  524. 

Orchies,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,  44. 

Orenze,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  forces  of 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  434. 

Orifla»nm\i,  the  sacred'banner  so  called,  displayed  by  the 
king  of  France  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque  in  Flan- 
ders, 321. 

Orleans,  the  duchess  of,  suspected  of  causing  the  illness  of 

the  king  of  France,  592. 
Orthon,  a  familiar  spirit,  sen'es  the  lord  of  Corasse,  382. 
Ortingas,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Peter  d'Anchin,  362. 
Ostrate,  Waustre,  takes  the  castle  of  Roulebois-sur-Seine, 

127. 

Ostrevant,  the  country  of,  burnt  by  the  garrison  of  Douay, 
41. 

Ostrevant,  the  count  of,  created  a  knight  of  the  garter, 
528;  gives  offence  to  the  king  of  France,  ib.;  does 
homage  ro  the  king  of  France  for  the  county  of  Ostre- 
vant, 528;  raises  an  army  to  invade  Friesland,  583;  in- 
vades Friesland,  584 ;  disbands  his  army,  585;  invites 
the  earl  of  Derby  to  Hainault  after  he  had  been  ban- 
ished from  England,  607. 

Otho,  sir,  of  Brunswick,  demands  his  pay  from  pope  Cle- 
ment at  Avignon,  390. 

Otterbourne,  the  battle  of,  481,  [see  also  484,  note.} 

Oudenarde,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  men  of  Ghent, 
256,  307 ;  taken  by  Francis  Atremen,  333 :  retaken  by 
the  lord  Destournay,  340. 

Oxford,  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  in  Gascony,  67;  endea- 
vors to  dissuade  the  king  of  England  from  assisting  his 
uncles  in  their  pretensions  to  the  crown  of  Castille, 
359 ;  created  duke  of  Ireland,  414. 

P. 

VjkJnztvsA,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  king  of  UostiUe, 
838. 

Paitt  the  city  of,  betiesea  hy  the  duke  of  JNoimandy.  114. 


Parisians,  the,  rebel  against  Charles  the  Sixth,  293 ;  ap- 
peased by  the  lord  de  Coucy,  ib.;  fined  by  the  king, 
325. 

Partenay,  the  lord  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 
106. 

Passac.  sir  Walter  de,  takes  St.  Forget,  and  several  other 
places  in  the  Toulousain,  384;  accompanies  the  duke 
of  Bourbon  in  an  expedition  into  Castille,  419 ;  arrives 
at  Burgos,  426. 

St.  Patrick's  llole.  in  Ireland,  its  singular  properties,  565, 
and  note. 

Paive,  sir  Amery  de,  govemoj  of  Calais,  enters  into  a 
treaty  with  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny  to  deliver  the  town 
up  to  him,  93;  prevented  by  the  king  of  England,  ib.; 
taken  prisoner  by  sir  Geoffry  de  Chargny,  and  behead- 
ed, 96. 

Peace,  concluded  between  France  and  England,  130 ;  at 
Leulinghen,  562. 

Pedro  the  Fourth,  don,  king  of  Castille,  summoned  to  ap- 
pear before  pope  Urban  the  Fifth  at  Avignon,  154 ;  ex- 
communicated, ib.;  endeavors  to  raise  a  force  to  op- 
pose his  brother  don  Henry,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
154 ;  flies  to  Corunna,  ib.;  goes  to  Aquitaine  to  solicit 
the  assistance  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  155;  enters 
Spain,  accompanied  by  the  prince  and  a  large  force, 
161 :  defeats  the  army  of  don  Henry,  165 ;  obtains  the 
submission  of  Castille,  168 ;  incurs  the  displeasure  of 
the  prince  of  Wales,  169;  defeated  by  don  Henry  at 
Montiel,  173;  taken  prisoner,  173 ;  killed  by  his  broth- 
er, 174. 

Pembroke,  the  earl  of,  sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Aquitaine,  180 ;  makes  war  m  Perigord, 
&c.,  180 ;  invades  the  territories  of  Anjou,  187 ;  returns 
to  England,  203;  appointed  governor  of  Aquitaine, 
207 ;  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  Spaniards  be- 
fore La  Rochelle,  209;  insulted  by  Evan  of  Wales  at 
St.  Andero,  20^;  obtains  his  ransom,  220 ;  dies  at  Ar- 
ras, ib. 

Pennon,  the  nature  of  the  military  ensign  so  called,  ex- 
plained, 102,  note. 

Percy,  sir  Henry,  dies  in  Castille,  450. 

Percy,  sir  Henry,  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  for- 
ces in  Northumberland,  479, 

Percy,  sir  Ralph,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Otterbourne, 
482. 

Percy,  sir  Thomas,  appointed  seneschal  of  Poitou,  194 ; 
takes  the  castle  of  Montcontour,  204 ;  captured  by  the 
French  at  Soubise,  212 ;  resigns  his  office  of  steward 
of  the  household  to  king  Richard  the  Second,  596 ;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Aquitaine,  621. 

Perigord,  the  cardinal  de,  endeavors  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  king  of  France  and  the  prince  of  Wales 
previous  to  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  102 ;  makes  peace 
between  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, 120. 

Perigord,  the  earl  of,  defeats  the  high  steward  of  Rouergue, 
177 ;  besieges  Realville,  181. 

Perth,  the  town  of,  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Second,  352. 

Peterson,  John,  admiral  of  the  Flemish  fleet,  defeated  and 
captured  by  the  English  off  the  island  of  Bas,  205. 

St.  Phagon,  the  town  of,  in  Spain,  pillaged  by  some  Bre- 
ton soldiers,  452. 

Philip,  lord  of  Burgundy,  killed  before  Aiguillon,  83. 

Philip  of  Valois,  chosen  king  of  France,  to  the  exclusion 
of  Isabella,  queen  of  England,  15,  23 ;  makes  war  on 
the  Flemings,  ib. ;  banishes  Robert  d'Artois  from 
France,  27 ;  puts  on  the  cross,  29;  enters  into  an  alli- 
ance with  the  king  of  Scotland,  32 ;  receives  a  defiance 
from  the  king  of  England,  33 ;  leads  an  army  to  op- 
pose his  forces,  35 ;  destroys  the  territories  of  sir  John  of 
Hiiinault,  37 ;  invades  Flanders,  39 ;  sends  forces  into 
Scotland  to  assist  the  Scots  against  the  English,  45 ; 
assembles  a  large  army  to  raise  the  siege  of  Tournay, 
ib.;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  England,  48 ; 
assists  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois  to  recover  the  duchy 
of  Brittany  from  the  earl  of  Montfbrt,  51 ;  assembles 
an  army  to  oppose  the  earl  of  Derby  in  Gascony,  73 ; 
collects  another  army  to  oppose  king  Edward  in  Nor- 
mandy, 76 ;  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82 ;  col- 
lects a  large  army  to  raise  the  siege  of  Calais,  89 ;  en- 
ters into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  England,  91 ;  marries 
the  lady  Blanche,  daughter  of  Philip,  king  of  Navarre, 
94 ;  dies  at  Nogent-le-Boi,  97. 

Philip,  son  of  king  John  of  France,  created  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 146. 

Philippa,  daughter  of  the  earl  William  of  Hainault,  mar- 
ried to  Edward  the  Third,  24 ;  in  the  absence  of  the 
king  raises  an  army  to  oppose  the  Scots,  84 ;  defeats 
them  at  the  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  85:  receives  the 
king  of  Scotland  as  her  prisoner  at  York,  87 ;  her  three 
last  requests  to  king  Edward,  190 ;  her  death,  ib. 

Philippa,  daughter  of  the  jduke  of  Lancaster,  married  to 
the  king  of  Portugal,  421. 

Pica^rly,  the  country  of,  invaded  by  king  Edward  the 
Third,  78. 

Pierrepont,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreti- 
court,  129. 

Piquigny,  sir  John  de,  delivers  the  king  of  Navarre 
from  the  castle  of  Alleres,  112;  forces  the  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy to  raise  the  siege  of  Mauconseil,  116 ;  endeavors 
to  take  the  town  of  Amiens,  117  ;  dies  at  La  Herrielle, 
121. 

Plague,  the,  desolates  all  Europe,  96,  and  note. 

Plaisac,  Heliot  de,  governor  of  Boutville,  taken  by  the 
French,  246. 

Poinings,  lord,  dies  in  Castille,  450. 

Poitiers,  the  city  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  84 ;  sur- 
renders to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  211. 

Poitiers,  the  battle  of,  between  the  king  of  France  and  the 
prince  of  Wales,  103. 

Poitiers,  sir  Charles  de,  burnt  to  death  at  a  matked  dance 
atFaris,657. 


Poix,  the  town  of,  destroyed  by  the  English  under  Edward 
the  Third,  79. 

St.  Pol,  the  count  de,  captured  by  the  English  at  Lique, 
and  sent  to  England,  221 ;  marries  the  lady  Maude, 
daughter  of  the  princess  of  Wales,  247 ;  leads  an  army 
into  Friesland, 

St.  Pol,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 

St.  Pol,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster^ 
191. 

Pommiers,  the  lord  de.  beheaded  at  Bordeaux  for  treasoa, 
227. 

Pampadour,  the  1g  d  of,  captured  at  t  he  battle  of  Poitiers, 
106. 

Pondaire,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  66. 

Pons,  the  lord  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105 ;  turns 
to  the  French  interest,  204. 

Pont-au-Demer,  the  town  of,  in  Normandy,  taken  by  sir 
Bertrand  du  Guesclm,  226. 

Pont  du  St.  Esprit,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  free  compa- 
nies, 136. 

Pontevedra,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  array 

of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  409. 
Ponthieu,  the  country  of,  conquered  by  the  forces  undersir 

Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 
Ponthieu,  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 

105. 

Populace,  of  England,  rebel  against  king  Richard  and  the 

nobihty,  284;  enter  London  and  do  much  mischief, 

285 ;  dispersed  by  the  king,  286. 
Porcien,  the  earl  of,  ransomed,  179. 
Porkers  of  la  Respaille,  a  set  of  pillagers  so  called,  commit 

several  depredations  in  Flanders,  343. 
Port  St.  Marie,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  197. 
Portboeuf,  Peter,  governor  of  Dinant,  taken  prisoner,  63. 
Portelet,  don  Juan  Ferdinando  de,  informs  Froissart  of 

many  particulars  relative  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal. 

391. 

Poulat,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  English 

under  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  243. 
Poursuivant  d'Amour,  the  meaning  of  the  title  explained, 

179,  note. 

Pressigny,  sir  Reginald  de,  put  to  death,  98. 

Preux,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy ,  147. 

Prie.  the  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  151. 

Pruniaux,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  appointed  one  of  the 
commanders  of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255;  de- 
stroys the  walls  of  Oudenarde,  260 ;  banished  from  Flan- 
ders. 261 ;  delivered  up  to  the  earl,  and  beheaded,  ib. 

Pulpiron,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir  Wal- 
ter de  Passac,  385. 

Punach,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 

Q. 

Quarrel,  between  the  houses  of  Brabant  and  Gueidm 

the  cause  of,  explained,  454. 
dueens,  three,  besieged  in  the  town  of  Melun-sur-Seine, 

120. 

Quimpercorentin,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir 

Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  216. 
Q,uimperle,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  216 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  222 

R. 

Raikbaut,  Lewis,  a  captain  of  the  free  companies,  o« 
headed,  375. 

Ramsay,  Alexander,  takes  the  castle  of  Berwick,  232; 
captured  in  the  castle  by  the  earl  of  Northumberland, 
233. 

Rnvenal,  lord  Raouel  de,  captured  at  Mauconseil.  116. 
Realville,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  earl  of  Peri- 
gord, 183. 

Reginald,  count  of  Gueldres,  his  extravagance,  454;  mar- 
ries the  daughter  of  Bertaldo  of  Mechlin,  455 ;  afler- 
ward  marries  Isabella,  daughter  of  Edward  the  Second 
of  England,  ib. 

Rennes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Montfort,  or  duke 
of  Brittany,  50 ;  surrenders  to  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois. 
56;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  111 ;  taken  by 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  216. 

Reole,  La,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71 ; 
surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  221. 

Rcyneval,  lord  Raoul  de,  defeated  by  the  English  and  Na- 
varrois,  under  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  109. 

Rheims,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,  126. 

Ribadavia,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  duke  o 
Lancaster,  421. 

Kibadeo,  count,  of  Spain,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Charles 
the  Fourth  of  France,  arrested  by  the  duke  of  Burgun- 
dy while  regent,  553. 

Ribeaumont,  sir  Eustace  de,  captured  near  Calais,  94;  re- 
ceives a  chaplet  of  pearls  from  the  king  of  England, 
in  reward  for  his  prowess,  94 ;  slain  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers,  105. 

Ribemmont,  sir  Galahaut  de,  mortally  wounded  in  a  skir- 
mish with  the  English,  126. 

Richard,  son  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  declared  presump- 
tive heir  to  the  throne  of  England,  224 ;  crowned  king 
of  England,  224. 

Richard  the  ISecond,  placed  under  the  tuition  of  sir  Guis- 
card  d' Angle,  224;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the 
king  of  Navarre,  237  ;  sends  an  army  to  the  assistance 
of  the  duke  of  Brittany.  258;  quells  the  rebellion  of 
the  populace  under  Wat  Tyler,  &c.,  286;  makesatour 
through  several  parts  of  England  to  punish  the  insur- 
gents, 289;  marries  the  lady  Anne  of  Bohemia,  295; 
enters  into  a  truce  with  France,  336  ;  heads  an  army 
to  oppose  the  Scots  and  the  admiral  of  France,  351 ; 
destroys  the  abbey  of  Melrose,  and  several  places  in 
Scotland,  352,  et  seq,;  quanels  with  his  uncles  of  York 
and  Gloucefter,  428 ;  excites  the  discontent  of  the  peo- 


INDEX. 


631 


Derby  against  Richard  the  Second,  613 ;  send  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  to  France  to  bring  back  the  earl 
of  Derby,  ib. 

LonKueval.  sir  William  de,  takes  the  castle  of  Mont  Paon, 

203;  surrenders  it  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster.  204. 
Lorraine,  the  duke  of,  skin  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 
Lorns,  sa-  Launcelot  de,  mortally  wounded  at  Cherbourg, 

248.  .  ^  e 

Louis,  de  Valoi^;,  marries,  by  procuration,  Margaret  ot 

Hungary,  341'. 

Lourrie,  the  sariison  of,  take  several  places  m  France,  361, 

LouvaTne',  sir  Nicholas  governor  of  Abbeville,  taken  pris- 
oner by  sir  Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 

Louvier,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  English,  under  Edward 
the  Third,  78. 

Luna,  the  cardinal  de,  elected  pope  at  Avignon,  under  the 
title  of  Benedict  tiie  Eleventh,  563. 

Lusignan,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  bv  the  earl  ot 
Derby,  84  ;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  dulruesclin.  Jlo. 

Lusignan,  Peter  de,  king  of  Cyprus,  arrives  at  Avignon, 
138-  visits  Germany  to  exhort  the  emperor  to  join 
the'croisade  against  the  Saracens.  139 ;  visits  the  king 
of  Navarre,  ib. ;  endeavors  to  prevail  on  the  king  ot 
England  to  put  on  Mie  cross,  ib. ;  goes  to  Aquitaine  to 
solicit  the  prince  of  Wales  to  do  the  same,  140 ;  returns 
to  Paris.  143:  put  ro  death.  387. 

Lussac.  the  town  anti  castle  of.  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du 
Guesclin.  210. 

Luxembourg,  sir  Peter  de.  his  body  said  to  show  miracu- 
lous powers,  459.  u     •   d  , 

Luzumont,  the  castle  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  216. 

Lyon,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  revives  the  custom  of  the 
Whitehoods,  252;  instigates  the  men  of  Ghent  to  de- 
mand from  the  earl  of  Flanders  the  preservation  of 
their  franchises,  253 ;  burns  and  pillages  the  castle  of 
Andreghien,  belonging  to  the  earl,  254;  diesat  Ardem 

Lyon,'sif'Esp:iing  du,  accompanies  Froissart  to  Beatri, 
and  relates  to  him  many  particulars  relative  to  the 
\yrirs  in  Guienne,  &c.,  361. 

M. 


St.  Mahe,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  surrenders  to  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  216.  .    .  • 

Maillart.  John,  a  citizen  of  Paris,  prevents  the  city  being 
betrayed  in'  the  provost  merchants,  115. 

Majorca,  James,  king  of,  applies  to  the  prince  of  Wales 
for  his  assistance  against  the  king  of  Arragon,  159; 
accompanies  the  prince  and  don  Pedro  into  Spain, 
162;  taken  prisoner  at  Valladolid,  by  king  Henry  of 
Castille,  171 ;  ransomed  by  his  wife,  tlie  queen  of  Na- 
ples, 208  ;  makes  war  on  the  king  of  Arragon,  ib. ;  dies 
at  Val  di  Soria,  ib.  ,     ,    ,  ,  r- 

St.  Maixant,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  duke  ot 
Berry,  213.  „^ 

Maleval,  sir  Louis  de,  turns  to  the  French  interest,  194. 

St.  Malo,  the^ewn  of,  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gues- 
clin, 216 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  238. 

Malvois'in,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  tiie  duke  of  Anjou,  364. 

Miindarant,  the  cnstK  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby.  67. 

Manners  of  the  English  and  Gascons  in  the  time  of  Frois- 
sart. 38^  1      /•  TVT 

Manny,  sir  Courageous,  left  for  dead  at  the  battle  ot  J\o- 

gent-sur-Seine,  121. 
Manny,  sir  Giles,  killed  before  Cumbray,  37. 
Manny,  sir  Walter,  makes  an  "^invasion  into  France,  33 ; 
sent  with  an  English  force  into  Brittany,  to  the  assist- 
ance of  the  countess  of  Montfort.  56 ;  arrives  at  Hen- 
■   nebon,  57  ;  takes  the  castle  of  Conquet.  58 ;  defeats  the 
lord  Lewis  of  Spain,  at  ftuimperle,  ib. ;  takes  the  cas- 
tle of  Goy  la  Foret,  59 ;  accompanies  the  earl  of  Der- 
by into  Gascony,  66 ;  finds  the  sepulchre  of  his  father 
at  La  Reole,  70 ;  defeats  the  French  under  sir  Geoffrey 
de  Chargny,  before  Calais,  93 ;  dies  in  London,  206. 
Mantes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord 

de  Boucicaut,  142.  . 
Marans,  the  town  of,  in  the  Rochellois,  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  33. 
Marcel  Amerigot,  takes  the  castle  of  Cassuriel  and  other 
places  in  Anvergne,  248,  et  seg. ;  takes  by  surprise  the 
castle  of  Marquel,  834 ;  fortifies  himself  in  La  Roche 
Vandais,  516;  besieged  bv  the  viscount  deMeaux,  517 ; 
sends  to  England  to  solicit  the  duke  of  Lancaster  for 
assistance,  ib. :  during  his  absence  at  Perigord,  his  fort 
surrenders,  520 ;  betrayed  by  a  relative,  to  whom  he 
applied  for  an  asylum,  521 ;  beheaded  at  Pans.  522. 
Marcel,  Etienne,  provost  of  the  merchants  ol  Pans,  kills 
three  knights  in  the  apartment  of  the  regent,  4^; 
builds  a  wall  round  Paris,  113  ;  killed  by  John  Mail- 
lart, while  attempting  to  betray  the  city  to  the  English 


and  NavarroiyJlS. 

arl  m,  take 


March,  the  earl  oT,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  at  the 
battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  86 ;  appointed  constable  ot  the 
English  army  under  Edward  the  Third,  124. 
Marchiennes,  the  Monastery  of,  taken  by  the  Hainaulters, 

MardieviLe,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgun- 
dy, 147.  . 

Maret,  John  de,  unjustly  executed  at  Pans,  3525. 

Margaret,  countess  of  Hainault,  takes  possession  ot  the 
country,  as  her  inheritance,  after  the  death  ot  earl 
William,  73.  _     .  , 

Margaret  of  Hungary,  married  by  procuration  to  Louis  de 
Valois,  346  ;  forcibly  married  by  Henry  de  Blancque- 
fort,  brother  to  the  emperor  of  Germany,  350. 

Mnmeil,  sir  Raymond  de,  tarns  to  the  French  interest, 
194;  taken  prisoner  by  the  English.  202;  mak«s  iu»  es- 
cape. 


Marquel.  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne,  taken  by  Amerigot 

Marcel,  334.  ^  „  j 

Marriage,  concluded  between  the  children  of  Burgundy 

and  those  of  Hainault,  342. 
Marshal,  the  earl,  of  England,  challenges  the  earl  of  Der- 
by in  the  presence  of  king  Richard,  603;  banished  the 
kingdom,  606 ;  dies  at  Venice,  624. 
St.  Maubert,  the  fort  of.  taken  by  the  English  under  the 

lord  Neville,  241. 
Maubuc,  lord,  beheaded  at  Rouen,  99. 
Mauconseil,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Navarre, 
116 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  116;  razed  to 
the  ground,  121. 
Maudurant,  Geronnet  de.  captured  by  sir  John  de  Bonne- 
lance.  461;  taken  to  Montferrant,  ib. ;  ransomed,  462; 
gains  possession  of  the  town  of  Montferrant  for  Peter 
le  Bearnois,  463. 
Mauleon,  le  Bnstot  de,  relates  his  adventures  to  Froissart, 
at  Orthes,  372. 

Mauny,  fir  Oliver  de  makes  the  king  of  Navarre  prisoner, 

163 

St.  Mau'^.  the  abbey  of,  on  the  Loire,  taken  by  the  English 

unde'  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  191. 
Mauvoisin,  lord  de,  captured  by  sir  Robert  Knolles,  268. 
Maxwell,  sir  John,  captures  sir  Ralph  Percy  at  the  battle 

of  Otterbourn,  482. 
Meaux,  the  battle  of,  113.  .    ■,  ,     r-  »  - 

St.  Mecaire,  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  the  duke  ot  Anjou, 

230 

Melrose,  the  abbey  of,  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Second, 

352 

Melval,  lord  Louis  de.  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Poi- 
tiers, 422.  .    J  1  <• 
Melun,  the  town  of,  on  the  Seine,  besieged  by  the  duke  ot 

Normandy,  437. 
Menstreworth,  sir  John,  with  his  followers,  quits  the  army 

of  sir  Robert  Knolles,  518 ;  executed  in  London,  b£i. 
Mercier,  sir  John  le,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Charles  the 
Sixth  of  France,  committed  to  prison  during  the  re- 
gency of  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  553 ;  his  property  con- 
fiscated, 5&4;  released  from  prison,  573. 
Mesclin,  the  little,  captain  of  some  free  companies,  put  to 

death  at  Luxembourg,  445. 
Meulan,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  the  lord 

de  Boucicaut,  142. 
Milhaud,  the  castle  of,  in  Rouergue.  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  205. 
Mirabeau,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  84. 
Miraculous  appearances,  said  to  have  been  seen  by  the 

Saracens  during  the  siege  of  Africa.  524. 
Miramont,  the  castle  of.  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normandy. 
73 

Moissac,  the  town  of.  in  Quercy.  taken  by  the  English 
under  sir  John  Chandos,  184 ;  surrenders  to  the  duke  ot 
Anjou,  197. 

Moncontour,  the  castle  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  English 
under  lord  Thomas  Percy.  204;  taken  by  su:  Bertrand 
du  Guesclin.  210.  .      •  t» 

Monmorillon,  the  castle  of,  in  Poitou.  taken  by  sir  Ber- 
trand du  Guesclin,  210.  . 
Monsac,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
Monstier,  lord  Peter  de,  appointed  chief  of  the  croisade 

against  the  free  companies  in  France,  136. 
Montacute,  sir  William,  created  earl  of  Salisbury,  28. 
Montagu,  lord  William  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 

105.  .    .     ,  u 
Montauban.  battle  of,  between  sir  Guy  d'Asai  and  the  tree 

companies.  159. 
Montbeliard,  the  earl  of,  invades  the  duchy  of  Burgundy, 
148. 

Montebourg,  the  town  of,  burnt  and  pillaged  by  the  Eng- 
lish under  king  Edward  the  Third,  76. 
Montendre,  the  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 

106.  '  u    D  * 
Montferrant,  the  town  of,  taken  by  stratagem  by  Penrot 

le  Bearnois,  463.  .  . 

Montferrant,  the  marquis  de,  leads  the  free  companies  into 
Lonibardy,  137 ;  conquers  several  places  from  the  lord 
of  Milan,  ib. 

Montfort,  the  earl  of,  takes  measures  to  secure  to  himselt 
the  duchy  of  Brittany,  after  the  death  of  his  brother, 
48 ;  takes  the  town  of  Brest  and  several  others,  50,  et 
seq.;  does  homage  to  tlie  king  of  England  for  the 
duchy  of  Brittany,  51 ;  summoned  before  the  parlia- 
ment of  Paris,  at  the  suit  of  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
ib.;  captured  by  the  French  at  Nantes,  52  ;  dies  in  the 
Louvre  at  Paris,  ib.;  [See  this  account  corrected,  ib., 

note.}  r.  ,    1  J 

Montfort,  the  lord  John  de,  defeats  the  forces  of  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  150;  his  be- 
havior on  seeing  the  body  of  his  adversary,  who  had 
been  slain  in  the  battle,  151 ;  takes  Auray  and  other 
places,  152,  et  seq.;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of 
France,  and  is  acknowledged  duke  of  Brittany,  153 ; 
marries  the  daughter  of  the  princess  of  Wales,  ib.; 
applies  to  England  for  assistance  against  the  king  of 
France,  214 ;  retakes  several  places  in  Brittany,  222  ; 
besieges  Q.uimperle,  ib.;  disbands  his  army,  and  re- 
tires to  England,  ib.;  returns  to  Brittany,  258 ;  solicits 
king  Richard  for  succors,  262 ;  excuses  himself  to  the 
earl  of  Buckingham,  who  had  come  to  his  assistance, 
for  not  meeting  him  on  his  march,  269 ;  makes  peace 
with  the  king  of  France,  275 ;  arrests  sir  Oliver  de 
Clisson  in  the  castlaof  Ermine,  and  causes  the  expe- 
dition against  England  to  be  given  up,  430 ,  liberates 
sir  Oliver.  432 ;  required  by  the  king  of  France  to  ex- 
plain his  conduct  toward  the  constable,  and  to  deliver 
up  to  him  the  castle  he  had  taken  from  him  as  his  ran- 
som. 438;  his  answer,  438;  disregards  the  overtures 
made  by  the  duke  of  Berry  to  gain  him  over  to  the 
French  interest,  466 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  Eng- 
land, 4S7 :  with  Navarre,  ib.,  restore!  the  cartles  of  »ir 


Oliver  de  Clisson,  470 ;  goes  to  Paris  at  the  entreaty  of 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  471:  makes  his 
peace  with  the  king  of  France,  472;  returns  to  Brit 
tany,  477  ;  meets  the  king  of  France  at  Tours  to  make 
an  amicable  settlement  of  the  differences  existing  be- 
tween them,  539 ;  agrees  to  marry  his  son  to  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  king  of  France,  and  his  daughter  to  John  of 
Brittany,  541 ;  grants  an  asylum  to  sir  Peter  de  Craon 
aller  his  attempt  to  murder  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  547 ; 
involves  himself  in  a  war  with  the  king  of  France  ib,; 
wages  a  destructive  v/ar  against  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson. 
560;  makes  peace  with  him.  673;  grants  assistance  to 
the  earl  of  Derby  to  embark  for  England.  613;  his 
death,  623.  ,  .   ^  . 

Montfort,  the  countess  de,  carries  on  the  war  agamstthe 
lord  Charles  of  Blois,  after  the  capture  ot  her  husband. 
52-  solicits  assistance  from  England,  56;  besieged  by 
the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  in  Hennebon,  ib.;  displays 
great  courage  in  the  defence  of  the  town,  56 ;  enters 
into  a  truce  with  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois,  and  goes 
to  England,  60;  returns  to  Brittany  with  remforce- 
ments,  under  sir  Robert  d'Artois,  61 ;  her  forces  take 
the  lord  Charles  of  Blois  prisoner  at  La  Roche  d  Er- 

rien,  89.  ,   i,      u  cc 

Montgis,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  bb. 
Montiel,  the  battle  of,  173. 

Montlieu,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  iM. 
Montmorency,  sir  Charles  de,  taken  prisoner  at  Pont-i- 

Tressin,  47.  ,  , 

Mont-paon,  the  castle,  surrenders  to  the  French  under  su 
William  de  Longueval,  203  retaken  by  the  duke  ot 
Lancaster,  204.  . 
Montpellier,  the  towns  and  lordships  of,  belonging  to  the 

king  of  Navarre,  seized  by  the  French,  236. 
Montpezat,  the  village  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
197. 

Montpin,  the  fort  of,  taken  by  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  243. 
Montpouillant,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  il. 
Montreuil  Bonin,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby. 
84. 

Monsegur,  the  village  of,  surrenders  to  the  earl  of  Derby, 

69 ;  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  230. 
Moray,  Randolph,  earl  of.  his  death.  24. 
Moray,  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  before 
Newcastle  upon  Tyne.  54 ;  exchanged  for  the  earl  of 
Salisbury,  56.  ,    .    »i  <• 

Morbeque.  Denys  de,  captures  king  John  at  the  battle  ot 

Poitiers,  106. 
Moron,  Castel,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby.  71. 
Mortain,  the  town  of,  m  Normandy,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  226. 
Mortain-sur-Mer,  the  town  of,  in  Poitou,  taken  by  the  earl 
of  Derby,  84 ;  besieged  by  Evan  of  Wales.  231 ;  tlia 
siege  raised  by  the  English,  241. 
Mortemer,  the  castle  of,  surrenders  to  air  Bertrand  du 

Guesclin,  215. 
Mortimer,  sir  Roger,  ignominionsly  put  to  death,  2o. 
Mouton,  a  French  coin  so  called,  the  origin  of  its  appella- 
tion, 109,  note. 

Mucident,  the  lord  of,  killed  before  Chargny  in  Dormoia, 

126.  „.  . 

Mucident,  the  lord  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  duke  of  Anjou. 
229 ;  turns  to  the  French  interest,  ib.;  returns  to  tne 
English  party,  245.  ..it 
Muros,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  duke  ot 

Lancaster,  421. 
Murray,  the  earl  of,  captured  by  the  English  at  the  battle 

of  Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Musgrave,  sir  Thomas,  defeated  and  captured  by  the  ScoU 
at  Melrose,  234. 


N. 

NAJARRA,the  town  of.  taken  by  the  prince  of  Wales,  167. 

Namur,  sir  Philip  de,  slain  at  Dendremor.de, 278. 

Namur,  sir  Robert  de,  does  homage  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, before  Calais,  88;  promises  to  assist  him  against 
France,  186;  joins  the  English  fbices,  under  the  duke 
of  Lancaster",  before  Tournehem,187 :  defeats  a  party 
of  the  French  in  a  skirmish,  190. 

Namur,  sir  William  de,  gives  tlie  town  of  Sluys  to  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  in  exchange  for  the  country  of 
Bethune,  348. 

Nantes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
52;  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,  63;  surrenders  to 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  217;  besieged  by  the  earl  of 
Buckingham,  271. 

Naples,  Joan,  queen  of,  surrenders  her  dominions  to  pope 
Clement,  250. 

Narbonne,  the  viscount  de.  captured  by  the  free  companies 

before  Montauban,  159. 
Naval  engagement,  before  Sluys,  between  the  navies  of 
France  and  England,  42;  between  the  Spaniards  and 
the  English  under  king  Edward  the  Third,  95 ;  ofi'  tlie 
island  of  Bas  in  Brittany,  between  the  English  and 
Flemings.  205 ;  before  La  Rochelle.  between  the  earl 
of  Pembroke  and  the  Spaniards,  207. 
Navarretta,  the  battle  of,  between  the  prince  of  Wales 

and  don  Henry  of  Castille,  165. 
Navarre,  Charles,  king  of,  lands  with  a  large  army  at 
Cherbourg,  98;  arrested  by  the  king  of  France,  99; 
escapes  from  the  castle  of  Alleres,  112;  makes  peace 
with  the  duke  of  Normandy,  ib.;  harangues  the  Pari- 
sians, ib.;  destroys  many  of  the  infamous  Jacquerie, 
of  Beauvoisis,  113 ;  declares  war  against  France.  116: 
takes  several  towns  and  fortresses  in  France,  ib.; 
makes  peace  with  the  duke  of  Normandy,  120 ;  declares 
war  against  him,  127;  makes  war  on  France.  139; 
makes  peace  with  the  king  of  France.  152 ;  enters  into 
alliance  with  don  Pedro  of  Castille.  156 ;  conducts  the 
prince  of  Wales  and  don  Pedro  to  Pampeluna,  163*. 
enters  into  an  alliance  with  tht  king  of  England,  M*' 


632 


INDEX. 


makes  peace  with  the  king  of  France,  196,  216 ;  ap- 
plies to  king  Richard  of  England  for  assistance  against 
the  king  of  France.  237 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with 
him  in  England,  ib.;  solicits  aid  from  the  English  at 
Bordeaux,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Pampeluna,  242 ;  con- 
cludes a  peace  with  the  king  of  Spain,  245 ;  his  extra- 
ordinary death,  459. 

Navarre,  the  young  king  of,  goes  to  Paris,  to  endeavor  to 
gain  back  his  inheritance  of  Evreux,  603. 

Navarre,  the  lord  Lewis  of,  takes  the  town  of  La  Charit6, 
147 ;  marries  the  queen  of  Naples,  153.  ' 

Navarre,  Philip  of,  defends  the  possessions  of  his  brother 
in  Nonnandf  ag^ainst  the  king  of  France,  100;  raises 
an  army  to  raise  the  siege  of  St.  Valery,  118 ;  refuses 
to  accept  the  peace  which  had  been  concluded  be- 
tween his  brother  and  the  duke  of  Normandy,  120. 

Necromancer,  a,  offers  to  deliver  up  the  castel  del  Ovo  to 
the  duke  of  Anjou  by  enchantment,  297 ;  beheaded  by 
order  of  the  earl  of  Savoy,  297. 

Negotiations,  carried  on  at  Biilinges  respecting  a  peace 
between  the  English  and  the  French,  18. 

Nesle,  Guy  de,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  Eng- 
lish in  Saintonge,  97 ;  slain,  ib. 

Nesle,  lord  William  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  105. 

Nevele,  tiie  church  of,  burnt  by  the  earl  of  Flanders,  with 
several  hundreds  of  the  men  of  Ghent  in  it,  279. 

Nevil's  Cross,  the  battle  of,  86. 

Neville,  the  lord,  raises  the  siege  of  Mortain,  240;  takes 
St.  Maubert,  241 ;  dismissed  from  his  command  in 
Northumberland,  279. 

Newtoun,  sir  John,  sent  on  an  embassy  to  Richard  the 
Second  from  the  rebels  of  Kent,  284. 

Nicopoli,  the  town  of,  in  Turkey,  besieged  by  the  king  of 
Hungary  and  John  of  Burgundy,  575 ;  the  siege  raised 
by  the  sultan  Bajazet,  587. 

Niort,  the  town  of,  stormed  by  the  English,  211 ;  surrenders 
to  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  215. 

Nogent-sur-Seine,  the  town  of,  sold  to  the  bishop  of 
Troyes,  121 ;  the  battle  of,  ib. 

Normandy,  the  duchy  of,  invaded  by  Edward  the  Third,76. 

Normandy,  the  duke  of,  invades  Hainault,  39;  besieges 
Thin-l'Eveque,  41 ;  enters  Brittany  with  the  lord 
Charles  of  Blois,  52 ;  leads  a  large  army  to  oppose  the 
king  of  England  in  Brittany,  64;  enters  into  a  truce 
with  him,  ib.;  leads  an  army  into  Gascony  to  oppose 
the  earl  of  Derby,  73 :  takes  the  town  of  Miraumont 
and  others,  ib.,  et  seg.;  marries  Jane,  countess  of  Bou- 
logne, 94;  appointed  regent  of  France  during  the  im- 
prisonment of  king  John  in  England,  110;  besieges 
Paris,  114 ;  makes  peace  with  the  king  of  Navarre,  ib.; 
enters  Paris,  115 ;  lays  siege  to  Melun,  120 ;  collects  a 
force  to  drive  the  English  out  of  Champagne,  121 ;  re- 
fuses to  ratify  the  peace  concluded  between  king  John 
and  the  English,  122;  declines  to  accent  the  challenge 
of  the  king  of  England,  129 ;  endeavors  to  make  peace 
with  him,  130 ;  appointed  resent  on  the  departure  of 
king  John  for  England,  140 ;  crowned  king  of  France 
at  Rheims,  under  the  title  of  Charles  the  Fifth,  146. 

Northumberland,  the  earl  of.  takes  Berwick  castle,  232; 
enters  Scotland  with  a  large  army,  233 ;  appointed 
lieutenant  of  Northumberland,  &c.,  282;  enters  Scot- 
land with  a  large  force,  338 ;  banished  by  Richard  the 
Second,  612;  recalled  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  617. 

Norwich,  the  bishop  of,  appointed  commander-in  chief  of 
a  croisade  against  the  Clementists,  326 ;  enters  Flan- 
ders contrary  to  the  advice  of  sir  Hugh  Calverley,  327 ; 
takes  the  town  of  Gravelines  and  other  places,  ib.,  et 
seq.;  besieges  Ypres,  330;  abandons  the  siege,  and  re- 
turns to  England,  331 ;  badly  received  on  his  return, 
335. 

Noyon,  the  bishop  of,  taken  prisoner  at  Mauconseil,  116. 

o. 

OuFERNE,  Agadinquor,  an  African  chief,  his  conduct  at 
the  siege  of  Africa,  524. 

Orchies,  the  town  of,  burnt  by  the  earl  of  Hainault,  44. 

Orenze,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  suiTenders  to  the  forces  of 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  434. 

Oriflammo,  the  sacred'banner  so  called,  displayed  by  the 
king  of  France  at  the  battle  of  Rosebecque  in  Flan- 
ders, 321. 

Orleans,  the  duchess  of,  suspected  of  causing  the  illness  of 

the  king  of  France,  592. 
Orthon,  a  familiar  spirit,  serves  the  lord  of  Corasse,  382. 
Ortingas,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Peter  d'Anchin.  362. 
Ostrate,  Waustre,  takes  the  castle  of  Roulebois-sur-Seine, 

127. 

Ostrevant,  the  country  of,  burnt  by  the  garrison  of  Douay, 
41. 

Ostrevant,  the  count  of,  created  a  knight  of  the  garter, 
528;  gives  offence  to  the  king  of  France,  ib.;  does 
homage  lo  tlie  king  of  France  for  the  county  of  Ostre- 
^      vant,  628 ;  raises  an  army  to  invade  Friesland,  583 ;  in- 
vades Friesland,  584 ;  disbands  his  army,  585;  invites 
the  earl  of  Derby  to  Hainault  after  he  had  been  ban- 
ished from  England,  607. 
)tho,  sir,  of  Brunswick,  demands  his  pay  from  pope  Cle- 
ment at  Avignon,  390. 
I  hterbourne,  the  battle  of,  481,  [see  also  484,  note.] 
1  )udenarde,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  men  of  Ghent, 
256.307;  taken  by  Francis  Atremen,  333;  retaken  by 
the  lord  Destournay,  340. 
•xford,  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  in  Gascony,  67 ;  endea- 
vors to  dissuade  the  king  of  England  from  assisting  his 
uncles  in  their  pretensions  to  the  crown  of  Castille, 
358 ;  created  duke  of  Ireland,  414. 

P.. 

IlM»kluna,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  king  of  Uastille, 
238. 

uii  the  city  of.  bwieged  by  the  dukeof  Wonnandy,  114. 


Parisians,  the,  rebel  against  Charles  the  Sixth,  293 ;  ap- 
peased by  the  lord  de  Coucy,  ib.;  fined  by  the  king, 
325. 

Partenay,  the  lord  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 
106. 

Passac.  sir  Walter  de,  takes  St.  Forget,  and  several  other 
places  in  the  Toulousain,  384;  accompanies  the  duke 
of  Bourbon  in  an  expeditiom  into  Castille,  419 ;  arrives 
at  Burgos,  426. 

St.  Patrick's  Hole,  in  Ireland,  its  singular  properties,  565, 
and  note. 

Paive.  sir  Amery  de,  governor  of  Calais,  enters  into  a 
treaty  with  sir  GeofTry  de  Chargny  to  deliver  the  town 
up  to  him,  93;  prevented  by  the  king  of  England,  ib.; 
taken  prisoner  by  sirGeoffry  de  Chargny,  and  behead- 
ed, 96. 

Peace,  concluded  between  France  and  England,  130 ;  at 
Leulinghen,  562. 

Pedro  the  Fourth,  don,  king  of  Castille,  summoned  to  ap- 
pear before  pope  Urban  the  Fifth  at  Avignon,  154 ;  ex- 
communicated, ib.;  endeavors  to  raise  a  force  to  op- 
pose his  brother  don  Henry,  and  the  duke  of  Burgundy, 
154 ;  flies  to  Corunna,  ib.;  goes  to  Aquitaine  to  solicit 
the  assistance  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  155;  enters 
Spain,  accompanied  by  the  prince  and  a  large  force, 
161 ;  defeats  the  army  of  don  Henry,  165 ;  obtains  the 
submission  of  Castille,  168 ;  incurs  the  displeasure  of 
the  prince  of  Wales,  169;  defeated  by  don  Henry  at 
Montiel,  173;  taken  prisoner,  173;  killed  by  his  broth- 
er, 174. 

Pembroke,  the  earl  of,  sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  prince 
of  Wales  in  Aquitaine,  180 ;  makes  war  m  Perigord, 
&c.,  180 ;  invades  the  territories  of  Anjou,  187 ;  returns 
to  England,  203 ;  appointed  governor  of  Aquitaine, 
207 ;  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  Spaniards  be- 
fore La  Rochelle,  209 ;  insulted  by  Evan  of  Wales  at 
St.  Andero,  20B ;  obtains  his  ransom,  220 ;  dies  at  Ar- 
ras, ib. 

Pennon,  the  nature  of  the  military  ensign  so  called,  ex- 
plained, 102,  note. 

Percy,  sir  Henry,  dies  in  Castille,  450. 

Percy,  sir  Henry,  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  for- 
ces m  Northumberland,  479. 

Percy,  sir  Ralph,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Otterbourne, 
482. 

Percy,  sir  Thomas,  appointed  seneschal  of  Poitou,  194 ; 
takes  the  castle  of  Montcontour,  204 ;  captured  by  the 
French  at  Soubise,  212 ;  resigns  his  office  of  steward 
of  the  household  to  king  Richard  the  Second,  596;  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Aquitaine,  621. 

Perigord,  the  cardinal  de,  endeavors  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  king  of  France  and  the  prince  of  Wales 
previous  to  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  102;  makes  peace 
between  the  duke  of  Normandy  and  the  king  of  Na- 
varre, 120. 

Perigord,  the  earl  of,  defeats  the  high  steward  of  Rouergue, 
177 ;  besieges  Realville,  181. 

Perth,  the  town  of,  destroyed  by  Richard  the  Second,  352. 

Peterson,  John,  admiral  of  the  Flemish  fleet,  defeated  and 
captured  by  the  English  off  the  island  of  Bas,  205. 

St.  Phagon,  the  town  of,  in  Spain,  pillaged  by  some  Bre- 
ton soldiers,  452. 

Philip,  lord  of  Burgundy,  killed  before  Aiguillon,  83. 

Philip  of  Valois,  chosen  king  of  France,  to  the  exclusion 
of  Isabella,  queen  of  England,  15,  23 ;  makes  war  on 
the  Flemings,  ib. ;  basishes  Robert  d'Artois  from 
France,  27 ;  puts  on  the  cross,  29 ;  enters  into  an  alli- 
ance with  the  king  of  Scotland,  32;  receives  a  defiance 
from  the  king  of  England,  33 ;  leads  an  army  to  op- 
pose his  forces,  35 ;  destroys  the  territories  of  sir  John  of 
Hiiinault,  37 ;  invades  Flanders,  39 ;  sends  forces  into 
Scotland  to  assist  the  Scots  against  the  English,  45 ; 
assembles  a  large  army  to  raise  the  siege  of  Tournay, 
ib.;  enters  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  England,  48; 
assists  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois  to  recover  the  duchy 
of  Brittany  from  the  earl  of  Montfort,  51 ;  assembles 
an  army  to  oppose  the  earl  of  Derby  in  Gascony,  73 ; 
collects  another  army  to  oppose  king  Edward  in  Nor- 
mandy, 76;  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82;  col- 
lects a  large  army  to  raise  the  siege  of  Calais,  89 ;  en- 
ters into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  England,  91 ;  marries 
the  li^dy  Blanche,  daughter  of  Philip,  kmg  of  Navarre, 
94 ;  dies  at  Nogent-le-Roi,  97. 

Philip,  son  of  king  John  of  France,  created  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, 146. 

Philippa,  daughter  of  the  earl  William  of  Hainault,  mar- 
ried to  Edward  the  Third,  24;  in  the  absence  of  the 
king  raises  an  army  to  oppose  the  Scots,  84;  defeats 
them  at  the  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  85 :  receives  the 
king  of  Scotland  as  her  prisoner  at  York,  87;  her  three 
last  requests  to  king  Edward,  190 ;  her  death,  ib. 

Philippa,  daughter  of  the  fluke  of  Lancaster,  married  to 
the  king  of  Portugal,  421. 

PicasEly,  the  country  of,  invaded  by  king  Edward  the 
Third,  78. 

Pierrepont,  the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  Eustace  d'Ambreti- 
court,  129. 

Piquigny,  sir  John  de,  delivers  the  king  of  Navarre 
from  the  castle  of  Alleres,  112;  forces  the  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy to  raise  the  siege  of  Mauconseil,  116 ;  endeavors 
to  take  the  town  of  Amiens,  117 ;  dies  at  La  Herrielle, 
121. 

Plague,  the,  desolates  all  Europe,  96,  and  note. 

Plaisac,  Heliot  de,  governor  of  BoutviUe,  taken  by  the 
French,  246. 

Poinings,  lord,  dies  in  Castille,  450. 

Poitiers,  the  city  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  84 ;  sur- 
renders to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn,  211. 

Poitiers,  the  battle  of,  between  the  king  of  France  and  the 
prince  of  Wales,  103. 

Poitiers,  sir  Charles  de,  burnt  to  death  at  a  mMked  dance 
at  Paris,  567. 


Poix,  the  tovra  of,  destroyed  by  the  English  under  EdMraid 

the  Third,  79. 

St.  Pol,  the  count  de,  captured  by  the  English  at  Lique, 
and  sent  to  England,  221 ;  marries  the  lady  Maude, 
daughter  of  the  princess  of  Wales.  247  ;  leads  an  army 
into  Friesland,  584. 

St.  Pol,  the  earl  of,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Crecy,  82. 

St.  Pol,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster^ 
191. 

Pommiers,  the  lord  de.  beheaded  at  Bordeaux  for  treasoa, 
227. 

Pampadour.  the  lo  :  d  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 
106. 

Pondaire,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  66. 

Pons,  the  lord  de,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  106 ;  tarns 
to  the  French  interest,  204. 

Pont-au-Demer,  the  town  of,  in  Normandy,  taken  by  sir 
Bertrand  du  Gueschn,  226. 

Pont  du  St.  Esprit,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  free  compa- 
nies, 136. 

Pontevedra,  the  town  of,  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  army 

of  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  409. 
Ponthieu,  the  country  of,  conquered  by  the  forces  under  sir 

Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 
Ponthieu,  the  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 

105. 

Populace,  of  England,  rebel  against  king  Richard  and  the 

nobility,  284;  enter  London  and  do  much  mischief, 

285 ;  dispersed  by  the  king,  286. 
Porcien,  the  earl  of,  ransomed,  179. 
Porkers  of  la  Respaille,  a  set  of  pillagers  so  called,  commit 

several  depredations  in  Flanders,  343. 
Port  St.  Marie,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou,  197. 
Portboeuf,  Peter,  governor  of  Dinant,  taken  prisoner,  63. 
Portelet,  don  Juan  Ferdinando  de,  informs  Froissart  of 

many  particulars  relative  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal, 

391. 

Poulat,  the  castle  of,  in  Gascony,  taken  by  the  English 

under  sir  Thomas  Trivet,  243. 
Poursuivant  d' Amour,  the  meaning  of  the  title  explained, 

179,  note. 

Pressigny,  sir  Reginald  de,  put  to  death,  98. 

Preux,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  147. 

Prie,  the  lord  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Auray,  151. 

Pruniaux,  John,  a  citizen  of  Ghent,  appointed  one  of  the 
commanders  of  the  Whitehoods  in  that  city,  255 ;  de- 
stroys the  walls  of  Oudenarde,  260 ;  banished  from  Flan- 
ders. 261 ;  delivered  up  to  the  earl,  and  beheaded,  ib. 

Pulpiron,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir  Wal- 
ter de  Passac,  385. 

Punach,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  67. 

Q. 

ClUARREL,  between  the  houses  of  Brabant  and  Gueidre* 

the  cause  of,  explained,  454. 
Uueens,  three,  besieged  in  the  town  of  Melun-sur-Seine. 

120. 

duimpercorentin,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir 

Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  216. 
Q,uimperle,  the  town  of,  in  Brittany,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand 

du  Guesclin,  21(5 ;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Brittany,  222 

R. 

Raimbaut,  Lewis,  a  captain  of  the  free  companies,  oe 
headed,  375. 

Ramsay,  Alexander,  takes  the  castle  of  Berwick,  232; 
captured  in  the  castle  by  the  earl  of  Northumberland, 
233. 

Ravenal,  lord  Raouel  de,  captured  at  Mauconseil.  116. 
Realville,  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  earl  of  Peri- 
gord, 183. 

Reginald,  count  of  Gueldres,  his  extravagance,  454;  mar- 
ries the  daughter  of  Bertaldo  of  Mechhn,  455 ;  after- 
ward marries  Isabella,  daughter  of  Edward  tlie  Second 
of  England,  ib. 

Rennes,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Montfort,  or  duke 
of  Brittany,  50 ;  surrenders  to  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
56;  besieged  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  111 ;  taken  by 
sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclin,  216. 

Reole,  La,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71 ; 
surrenders  to  the  duke  of  Anjou,  221. 

Rcyneval,  lord  Raoul  de,  defeated  by  the  English  and  Na- 
varrois,  under  sir  Godfrey  de  Harcourt,  109. 

Rheims,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,  126. 

Ribadavia.  the  town  of,  taken  by  storm  by  the  duke  o 
Lancaster,  421. 

Ribadeo,  count,  of  Spain,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Charles 
the  Fourth  of  France,  arrested  by  the  duke  of  Burgun- 
dy while  regent,  553. 

Ribeaumont,  sir  Eustace  de,  captured  near  Calais,  94;  re- 
ceives a  chaplet  of  pearls  from  the  king  of  England, 
in  reward  for  his  prowess,  94 ;  slain  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers,  105. 

Ribemmont,  sir  Galahaut  de.  mortally  wounded  in  a  skir- 
mish with  the  English,  126. 

Richard,  son  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  declared  presump- 
tive heir  to  tfie  throne  of  England,  224 ;  crowned  king 
of  England,  224. 

Richard  the  Second,  placed  under  the  tuition  of  sir  Guis- 
card  d' Angle.  224 ;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the 
king  of  Navarre,  237  ;  sends  an  army  to  the  assistance 
of  the  duke  of  Brittany.  258  ;  quells  the  rebellion  of 
the  populace  under  Wat  Tyler,  &c.,  286 ;  makes  a  tour 
tlirough  several  parts  of  England  to  punish  the  insur- 
gents, 289;  marries  the  lady  Anne  of  Bohemia,  295; 
enters  into  a  truce  with  Franfce,  336  ;  heads  an  army 
to  oppose  the  Scots  and  the  admiral  of  France,  351 ; 
destroys  the  abbey  of  Melrose,  and  several  places  ia 
Scotland,  352,  et  seq.;  quarrels  with  his  uncles  of  York 
and  Gloucef  ter,  428 ;  excites  the  discontent  of  the  peo* 


INDEX. 


63: 


""TiT^FEnsland.  ib.;  retires  to  W a l«s,  429 :  constrained 
b  the  people  to  appoint  comm.ss.,ne.s  to  ex« 
into  accounts  of  iiis  confidential  ministers,  440  leuies 

0  bS  4^2;  takes  .neasures  to  counteract  the  pro- 
ceed ^^solth;  .>ew  councU,  which  had  been  appomt- 
S  f     him  by  the  comnmsioners  ot  account..  443 
Snds  the  duke  oi"  Ireland,  as  his  lieutenant  wUl.  a 

al  a  my  toward  London,  vl4;  his  troops  deiea.ed 
nefr  Oxford,  445;  returns  to  l^-don  under  e  con- 
duct of  the  archbishop  o!  Canteihury  44b  assem  e. 
rpavHamentto  receive  the  homageoi  ''--^h.ects  d  ■ . 

enters  into  a  truce  with  the  kn.g  of  ^^f;;'^;^'^ 

1  ..rind  tournament  at  London.  527,  e  ioe.ivois  lo 
^ake  a  peace  with  France,  530;  concludes  a  peace 
Ttt  ki;.J Charles,  561 ;  p..sents  the  duke  of  Lanca 
caster  with  the  duchy  of  Aquitanie,  5b4,  lead.  .  n  a 
Z  into  Ireland.  5&4;  obtains  the  -boussion  of  ou^ 
Irish  kings,  569;  seeks  to  marry   he  lady  abella 
d-.n-hier  of  the  king  of  France,  571 ;  recals  tiie  duke 
o^LanJalf  fron.l..uitaine  ^■^^^^J!^Z 
with  the  king  of  France  at  Anlres  58o,  leceivesuie 
Hdy  Isabella  from  king  Charles  in  his  tent  at  A  dies. 
Se    maS  her  at  Calais,  586 ;  becomes  unpopular  m 
Inglaid  594  ;  orders  the  duke  of  Gloucester  to  be  ar- 
fester597   invests  the  earl  of  Rutland         the  -n- 
stableship  of  England,  603;  proclaims  a  east  to  be 
held  at  E  tLm,  603 ;  banishes  the  earl-marshal  for  life, 
and  the  earl  of  Derby  for  six  years.  60  =  se^-  t'-/  v; 
enues  of  the  duchy  of  Lancaster  on  the  death  ot  the 
duke  6  0;  breaks  off  a  marriage  which  was  m  con- 
temp  a  tion  between  the  earl  of  Derby  and  the  daugh- 
S  the  duke  of  Berry.  611;  holds  a  tournament  at 
Windsor  which  is  but  thinly  attended,  612  ;  banishes 
the  ear?of  Northumberland  and  his  son,  612 ;  the  peo- 
ple of  England  rise  in  rebellion  against  h.m,  and  m 
favor  of  the  e.rl  of  Derby,  613 ;  retires  to  Flint  [Con 
vvavl  castle,  616 ;  surrenders  to  the  eail  of  Derby.  616 , 
Sloned  in'  th,  Tower  of  London,  617;  resigns 
crown  in  favor  of  the  earl  of  Derby,  618;  hi^  death. 

RigauU\Gil£,"crRouffy^  '^'^  hat  in 

the  presence  of  king  John  at  Pans  9/. 

Eivieie,  the  lord  de  la.  takes  the  castle  of  Aqu.gn,,147 
imprisone<l  by  the  dukfes  of  Burgundy  and  Berry  dur- 
ing the  regency.  554  ;  his  estates  confiscated,  ib. .  de- 
livered from  prison,  573.  ff-orrrinnv 

Robert,  duke  of  Heidelberg,  elected  emperor  of  Germany, 

Rob^t',  kins:  of  Sicily,  endeavors  to  make  peace  between 
the  kings  of  France  and  England,  43.       .  . 

Roberrthe  Hermit,  ordered  by  a  vision  to  interfere  m 
b  ^ging  about  a  peace  between  France  and  England 
552  attends  the  conferences  atLeuhnghen,  ib.;  sent 

^oulX'^on  de.  defeats  the  Navarrots  near  Creii. 

ro^^l;::u;^^'""^^^ 

Cambddge.  186;  surrenders  to  the  French  under  sir 
Oliver  de  Clisson,  217.  . 

Roche  La.  d'Errien,  the  town  of.  taken  by  sir  Thomas 
Da'gg8;-orth.  88 ;  besieged  by  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois, 
ib. ;  surrendei-s  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn  216 

Rochechouart,  the  viscount  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of 
Poitiers.  105 ;  imprisoned  by  the  prmce  of  Waks.  183 
liberated,  187 ;  his  lands  invaded  by  sir  John  Chandos, 

RocSe  the  town  of,  blockaded  by  the  Spaniards  and 
Freth  under  Evan  of  Wales.  212;  turns  to  the  French 

Roch"  mUon '  U.e  castle  of.  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby 
Ke-poS.  la,  the  town  of.  taken  bythe  French  under 

HocttlmadtroTrlS 

ciTw  ■  delivers  an  apologue  to  tire  cardmals  respect- 

Roi"T.,rtrt;w^^ 

Roquemadour.the  town  of,  taken  by  sir  John  Chandos, 
Roibtcque,  the  battle  of,  between  the  king  of  France  and 

RoutS:  a  band  of  armed  men  so  called  nmke  ^var  ^n  Ar- 

ragon.  416 ;  defeated  by  Raymond     Bachez,  417. 
Roye  the  lord  of.  defeats  and  captures  the  lord  of  Gome- 
Roy  eTr' Reginald  de,with  two  other  knigh,.  holds  a 

tou  nament  near  Calais  against  all  comers,  5^ 
Rue.  James  de  la.  executed  at  Paris  for  treason.  22b. 

S. 


Saikpi,  the  lord  de,  ^vith  two  other  knights  Jiold  a  tour- 
DAixitri,  /-.liis  fieainst  a   comers,  509. 

lord  John  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers, 

^fe^^gSttE^-^JwfS;^^^^ 
aiJexpeitlS  into  Brittany,  216;  sent  on  an  embassy 


to  France,  293 ;  unites  with  the  earl  of  Hunlmgd.m  in 
his  plan  to  murder  king  Henry,  305;  beheaded.  306. 
Salisbury,  the  countess  of.  dele.ids  Wark  Caslle  against 
the  Scots.  .54 :  resi>ts  with  great  spirit  the  dishonorable 
overtures  of  king  Fdwaid,  55. 
Salisbury,  sir  John,  behe^uled  at  Oxford.  446. 
Salle,  sir  Robert,  governor  of  Norwich,  killed  by  the  in- 
surgents ill  the  reign  of  Richard  the  Second,  ^7. 
Salvatierra.  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  the  army  of  don 

Pedro  and  the  prince  of  Wales.  163. 
St  Salvin,  the  abbey  of.  besieged  by  t)ie  French,  191. 
Sancerre,  the  lord  Lewis  de,  appointed  marshal  of  France, 
186-  defeats  the  earl  of  Pembroke  at  Puirenon,  189 ; 
visits  the  count  de  Foi.v  at  Orthes,  491 ;  made  consta- 
ble. 600.  ,    ,.  „„ 
Santarem,  the  town  of,  rebels  against  the  king  of  Castille, 
376;  returns  to  obedience,  379 ;  burnt  by  the  kmg  ot 

Portugal,  435.  ,     ,  ,     r  a  •  oon 

Sauveterre,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  duke  of  Anjou.  2u0. 
St.  Sauveur  le  Vicornte.  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  Frencli, 
222 

Saxony,  the  duke  of,  sent  by  the  emperor  of  Germany  into 
England  to  see  the  country  previous  to  the  marriage 
of  the  lady  Anne,  of  Bohemia,  to  Richard  the  Second, 
264. 

Scarcity,  a  great  one  in  France,  97. 
Schism,  occasioned  in  the  church  bythe  election  of  two 

popes,  249.  „  .     „  .1  • 

Scots,  the.  invade  England  under  Robert  Bruce  15 ;  their 
character  and  manners,  ib. ;  retake  many  ot  their  for- 
tresses, and  penetrate  as  far  as  Durharn  into  England. 
44;  retake  Edinburgh.  45;  take  Stirling  Castle;  ^3, 
enter  into  a  truce  with  the  king  of  England,  ib.  ;  in- 
vade England  under  king  David,  ib  ;  take  the  town 
of  Durham,  54;  besiege  Wark  Castk,  ib.;  defeated 
by  the  English  at  the  battle  of  Nevil's  Cross,  Ba;  refuse 
to  abide  by  the  truce  which  had  been  agreed  upon  at 
Behnge.339;  enter  England  contrary  to  the  orders  ot 
king  Robert,  ib.;  invade  England  with  the  assistance 
of  sir  John  de  Vienne,350;  treat  the  admiral  with 
much  harshness,  352 ;  invade  England  under  the  young 
earl  of  Douglas,  481 ;  defeat  the  English  at  the  battle 
of  Otterbourne,  48L  •  n-    .i.-  iia 

Scott,  Robin,  takes  the  town  of  Roucy.  in  Picardy,  m 
Seaule.  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  sir  Wil- 
liam de  la  TremouiUe,  46L  ,    ^„  .       ,^  .A 
Seclin.  the  town  of,  burnt  by  the  earl  of  J^^^^^^^^Jf- 
Segar' John,  governor  ofNogent.  murdered  at  Tioyes. 

12'' 

Senera^h.  the  lord  de,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 

125 

SequainviUe.  sir  Peter  de.  beheaded  at  Rouen  1^. 
St.  Severe,  in  Saintonge.  taken  by  the  duke  of  Berry,  211. 
lUs.  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  men  of  Ghent.  30o . 

evchanged  for  the  country  of  Bethune,  348. 
Sou^J  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  French  under  Evan  of 

SoulS'toTthe  town  of,  pillaged  by  the  34. 
Sow  the  use  ofthe  military  nio  chine  so  called,/^. 
SD^niards  the,  defeated  at  sea  by  Edward  the  Third  9o. 
g:;  :;  sir  Hugh,  the  elder,  besieged  with  Edward  the 

Second  in  Bristol,  18 ;  taken  and  beheaded,  ib. 
Spencer  sir  Hugh,  the  younger,  directs  the  government  of 
%dwa;dthe's;cond.l5;  causes  the  earl  of  Lancaster 
to  be  beheaded,  ib.;  frustrates  the  endeavors  of  queen 
Isabella  to  obtain  assistance  m  France,  16;  be^eged 
with  the  king  in  Bristol  by  the  queen's  forces.  18.  ig- 
nominiously  beheaded  at  Hereford,  ib. 
Ropncpv  the  lord  de,  his  death.  225. 
ISord.  lord,  captured  before  Vannes.  63 ;  exchanged  for 

the  lord  of  Clisson,  64;  created  an  earl,  93. 
Stafford  lord  Ralph,  killed  by  sir  John  Holland.  351. 
Itandwich,  John.'puts  Wat  Tyler  to  death  in  Smithfield. 

Star!?he  order  of  the.  revived  by  king  John  of  France.  97. 
Stirling  Castle,  taken  by  the  Scots,  oo. 
S  ^  w  Hck  heids  the  populace  of  England  in  the  rebel- 
^  ToV  agai;ist  iing  Richard  and  the  nobility.  285 ;  taken 

Stua^f  Ststce'eds  to  the  crown  of  Scotland  on  the 
death  of  David  the  Second.  216;  enters  into  an  alli- 
ance w^th  the  king  of  France.  232;  makes  prepara- 
rns^o  invade  England  ib.;  «e«ds  to  excuse  himself 
to  the  king  of  England  for  some  inroads  which  .he 
SCO  s.  conuary  to  his  orders,  had  -^/e  into  England 
839-  assembles  a  large  army  to  invade  England,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  admiral  of  France,  350. 
Sudbury  Simon  de,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  chan- 
cellor of  England,  murdered  in  the  Tower  of  London 
by  Wat  Tyler,  287. 
Suflblk,  the  earl  of,  captured  by  the  governor  of  Lille,  39 
Surgeres,the  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  84, 
surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn.  213. 


Terrieres.  the  town  of.  taken  by  sir  .lohn  Chiiiidos,  131. 
Teiue.  Pelei  do,  exPcnied  :il  I'm  is  lor  ue.-tson.  225. 
Tete-iioir,  GealiVy,  ..biaius  possession  of  the  citsi  le  of  Ven 
tad.i*!-,  in  Auvor-iie.  24«:  niorlail>  wounded.  490 
makes  Ins  will.  490  ;  liis  death,  ib. 
Thillieis,  the  cuetle  of,  taken  by  king  .lohn  of  Fran.-e,  W 
Thin  I'Eveiiue,  the  town  ot,  besieged  by  the  duke  of  iNoi 

inandy,  41.  ,  ,  , 

Thouars,  the  town  of.  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Guesclii 

213. 

Thurie.  the  town  at  d  caslle  of.  taken  by  le  Bastotde  Mai 
leon.  374.  , 
Tibald  doctor  Simon,  bishop  of  London,  preaches  tli 

iustice  of  the  war  against  France,  181,  and  vote. 
Tilt,  at  Entencii.  between  sir  John  Holland  and  sir  lleg,| 

nald  de  Roye,  421.  . 
Tonnerre,  the  town  of,  taken  by  Edward  the  I  bird,  l-». 
Tonniens,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  duke  of  Normand: 
74-  surrenders  to  llie  duke  of  Anjoa, -197.  . 
Tour,  the  lord  de  la,  slain  at  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  lOa. 
Touraine,  the  duke  of.  brot.her  of  Charles  the  Sixth 
France,  buys  the  reversion  of  the  county  ot  Blois,  ol 
created  duke  of  Orleans,  548.' 
Tournament,  held  atMons,  48 ;  given  by  king  Edward  t, 
Third  at  London,  out  of  affectiim  lor  the  countess 
Salisbury,  60 ;  held  at  Vannes  before  the  duke  ot  Brj 
tany  and  the  earl  of  Buckingham,  274;  atCambra 
in  honor  of  the  marriage  of  the  ciiildren  of  Burgun 
withthoseofHainault,  342;  at  Paris,  in  honor  of  que 
Isabella's  public  entrance,  490;  at  Inglevere.  near  C 
lais  by  three  French  knights  tfgainst  all  comers.  5(i 
held  at  London,  by  order  of  Richard  the  Second,  d. 
at  Windsor,  which  is  badly  attended,  581 ;  held  at  (. 
ford  by  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  &c.,  622.  ; 
Tournay,  the  town  of,  besieged  by  Edward  the  Third,' 
Treaty  of  alliance,  entered  into  at  Vilvorde.  between 

countries  of  Flanders.  Brabant,  and  Hamault. 
Treaty  of  peace,  copy  of  the,  between  the  duke  ot  h 

gundy  and  the  men  of  Ghent,  352. 
Trelawny.  sir  Matthew,  severely  wounded  at  Roche 
rion.  59 ;  taken  prisoner.  59 ;  rescued  from  death,  il 
TremouiUe.  sir  William  de  la,  appointed  to  comman 
body  of  men  to  assist  the  duchess  of  Brabant  aga 
the  duke  of  Gueklres,  460.  r-.,    j  u 

Tressilian.  sir  Robert,  beheaded  by  order  of  the  duk 

Gloucester  and  his  party.  444.  £.  ,    i  • 

Trivet  sir  Thomas,  sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  kin 
Nf'varre  243;  takes  several  forts  in  Gascony.  24! 
seq  ■  marches  into  Castille.  244;  returns  to  Engh 
246 -'defeats  the  French  near  Arras.  264 ;  commi 
to  the  Tower  of  London.  335 ;  killed  by  a  fall  fron , 
horse.  441. 

Truce  between  the  English  and  the  Scots;  24;  bet\ 
the  French  and  English.  48 ;  between  the  English : 
the  Scots.  53 ;  between  the  lord  Charles  of  Blois 
the  countess  of  Montfort.  60  ;  for  three  years,  bet\ 
the  French  and  English.  64 ;  between  France  and  ] 
land  91  •  prolonged  by  order  of  pope  Innocent, 
between  France  and  England.  110 ;  between  the  ] 
lish  and  Scots.  198;  between  the  French  and  Eng 
259 ;  between  the  English  and  Scots.  288 ;  betweei 
French  and  English  with  all  their  allies,  336 ;  beU 
the-kings  of  Castille  and  Portugal,  380;  betweer 
French  and  English,  493,  556,  560. 
Tyler,  Wat,  heads  the  populace  of  England  m  thei 
hellion  against  king  Richard  the  Second  and  th 
bility,  284 ;  killed  in  Smithfield.  287. 


T. 

Taillebourg,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  English  under 
the  earl  of  Derby,  84;  surrenders  to  the  French,  212; 
besieged  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  344. 

TaiUell  the  nature  of  the  tax  so  called,  explained,  170, 

note.  .    „      •  A!:n 

T-ilbot  lord  dies  at  Ruelles  m  Spam,  450. 
T'^^  ke;vn  e  the  earl  of,  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  un- 
drEdwar.!  the  Third,  78;  captured  at  the  battle  of 

Tarb^ sn- Aime'ry  de.  killed  in  a  naval  engagement  before 

Taslegn^tie^'cSe  of,  in  Gascony.  taken  by  sir  Thomas 

Trivet,  243.  ,     „  ^ 

T^v  on  income,  established  in  France.  99. 
?ello  don  brother  of  Henry,  king  of"  Castille.  defeats  a 

body  of  English  troops  under  sir  Wilham  i  elton,  164. 


u. 

Urban  the  Fifth,  pope,  elected  at  Avignon, 
preaches  a  croisade  against  the  Saracens,  ib.,  e? 
municates  don  Pedro,  king  of  Castille,  lo4 ;  his  c 
£02. 

Urban  the  Sixth,  elected  at  Rome,  236;  sends  a  b 
England  for  the  destruction  of  the  Clementist 
besieged  in  Perugia.  390 ;  escapes  to  Rome,  ib.; . 
Rome.  505. 

Utrecht,  the  town  of.  taken  by  the  earl  of  Hamault, 
Uze^',  the  castle  of,  in  Auvergne,  taken  by  John  Dev 
205 ;  surrenders  to  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn,  ib 

V. 

St.  Valery,  the  castle  of,  taken  by  the  king  of  Nt 
116 ;  taken  by  the  earl  de  St.  Pol,  118 ;  taken 
Hugh  de  Chatillon,  179. 
Valois,  the  lady  Joan  de,  concludes  a  truce  betw( 

kirigs  of  Fro.nce  and  England,  48. 
Vannes,  the  town  of,  surrenders  to  the  earl  of  Mon 
duke  of  Brittany,  50 ;  taken  by  storm  by  t! 
Charles  of  Blois,  58 ;  retaken  by  lord  Robert  d' 
62  •  taken  by  sir  Oliver  de  Clisson,  63 ;  besiegec 
English,  ib.;  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  du  Gueschn 
Varennes,  John  de,  resigns  all  his  preferments 
church,  563. 

Vauclingen,  the  town  of,  taken  by  the  duke  ot  Bui 
225. 

Vaudemont,  earl  of,  captured  at  the  battle  of  Poiti 
Vauflart  de  la  Croix,  sir.  defeated  in  a  skirmish  at 

Tressin,  45 ;  put  to  death  at  Lillc.  46. 
Vaulx.  sir  Henry  de,  taken  prisoner  atCommercy 
Ventadouv,  thQ  castle  of.  in  Auvergne,  betrayed  i 
frey  Tete-noi'-e.  248 ;  besieijed  bythe  duke  o 
400;  taken  by  his  forces.  5C6. 
Verchin.  sir  Gerard  de,  mortally  wounded  in  a 

inent  at  iMons,  48. 
Verneuil.the  town  of,  taken  by  thednke  of  Lanra 
Venenil.tlie  town  of.  taken  by  the  ilnke  of  HonrI 
Vienne,  sir  John  de,  governor  of  CaLis,  sent  pr: 
England,  91. 


34 


INDEX. 


ieone,  sir  John  de,  admiral  of  France,  heads  an  expe- 
dition to  Scotland  to  invade  Enghiid,  343;  badly 

'treated  by  the  Scots.  345;  invades  England,  accom- 
panied by  a  Scottish  army,  351 ;  returns  to  F;aiice, 
354;  sent  on  an  embassy  into  Castille,  489 ;  killed  at 
the  battle  of  Nicopoli,  5^ 

ienne,  the  dauphin  of,  invested  with  the  duchy  of  Nor- 
mandy, 99. 

etHt.  don  Alphonso,  high  admiral  of  Portugal,  sent  to 

England  to  convey  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  army 

to  Portueal,  399. 
go.  the  town  of;  in  Galicia,  surrenders  to  the  army  of 

the  duke  of  Lancaster,  409. 
Ihiines,  le  begue  de,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Charles  the 

tiucth,  arrested  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy  during  his 

regency,  553 ;  liberated,  554. 

'leclope,  the  tov/n  of,  in  Galicia,  taken  by  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  406. 

llefranche,  the.  town  of,  taken  by  the  earl  of  Derby,  71 ; 
taken  by  storm  by  the  duke  of  Normandy,  73 ;  taken 
by  sir  John  Chandos,  135. 

iconti,  sir  Beroabo  de,  put  to  death  by  his  nephew,  343. 


Visconti,  sir  Galeas  de,  puts  sir  Bernabo,  his  uncle,  to 
death,  513;  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  sultan 
Bajazet,  579. 

w. 

Wake,  sir  Thomas,  defeated  by  the  Gascon  lords,  178. 
Walwortli,  sir  William,  lord  mayor  of  London,  assists  to 

secure  Wat  Tylsr  in  Smithfield,  ^7. 
Wark  castle,  belonging  to  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  besieged 

by  tlio  Scots,  54. 
Wars,  the,  between  France  and  England,  how  caused,  15. 
Warwick,  the  earl  of,  joins  th^e  duke  of  Gloucester  in  his 

attempts  to  excite  disturbances  in  England,  594 ;  sent 

to  the  Tower,  601 ;  banished  to  the  Isle  of  Wight.  602; 

recalled  by  the  earl  of  Derby.  617. 
Wersey.  lord  Robert  de,  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of 

Nevil's  Cross,  86. 
Whitehoods,  the  custom  of  wearing  them  revived  at 

Ghent,  252. 
Whitehoods,  the,  see  "  Ghent,  men  of" 
Winceslaus  the  S^iM3,«id    or,  of  Germany,  his  election. 


258 ;  sends  his  sister,  Anne  of  Bohemia,  to  England.  U> 
be  married  to  Richard  the  Second,  295 ;  dies  at  Laxr 
einbourg,  336. 

Wisant,  James  and  Peter,  their  patriotic  conduct  dudog 

the  siege  of  Ca  lais,  91. 
Wyk^ham,  sir  William,  appointed  bishop  of  Worcester 

and  chancellor  of  England,  177 

Y. 

¥^ORE,  the  archbishop  of,  dismissed  from  his  office  m 
treasurer  by  the  commissioners  of  accounts,  442. 

York,  the  duke  of,  his  creation,  414 ;  confedera-tes  with  the 
duke  of  Gloucester  and  others  against  king  Richard 
and  his  council,  439. 

Ypres,  the  town  of,  enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  men 
of  G.'ient,  256 ;  turns  to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  278 :  sur- 
renders to  the  king  of  France,  318 ;  besieged  by  the 
Bishop  of  Norwich,  326. 

Yrier,  the  town  of,  in  Limoges,  taken  by  sir  Bertrand  dn 
Guesclio,  200. 


I 


